《Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Become My Ultimate Goal!》
Chapter 1 Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Become My Ultimate Goal!
Chapter 1 Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
{Wee to the Network of Interesting Dreams!}
{Here, your dream cane true!}
{Click here to participate in the survey}
While Rob was surfing the inte on another boring evening, an interesting advertisement popped up on his browser.
(Heh, dreams cane true? What a funny joke.)
Rob''s expression remained cold even though he thought the intriguing ad was a funny joke.
But it''s really interesting because it''s the first time he''se across such an advertisement, so he actually went in to have a look, he wasn''t afraid of data-sucking viruses or anything else, because he himself was a high-level hacker without pride, hisputer is secure to the max and he''s also not just an easy target.
He was after all one of the lords of the dar, the real interesting thing about this ad that provoked Rob is that no ad could appear on hisputer because he had already taken care of this issue long ago.
So how can an electronic advertisement breach all its security walls and appear in front of his face?!
(This is really interesting.)
The moment Rob clicked the ad link, hisputer screen turned red and many childish questions appeared in his eyes, but he knows that answering these questions will make his servers analyze this virus faster and eventually finish it.
{Wee to the survey from Network of Interesting Dreams}
{Get excited! Because today is your lucky day!}
"Oh, he said today is my lucky day! Damn you!"
1-{Which anime or manga world would you like to live in?}
{Please record your answer here(...)}
Rob answered without hesitation:
(One Piece)
{?}
2-{What is the most interesting thing you can do in this world?}
{Disimer: If your goal is not interesting enough your survey will not be epted and you will be disqualified, think carefully before scoring your goal!}
{Please record your answer here(...)}
Rob thought, well, what could he do in the world of One Piece that would be so interesting to this damn virus?
To be a pirates king? No, it''s too tacky.
To be a Yonko? No, too corny.
Well then, what about the Fleet Admiral? No, very frequent idea.
How about being a revolutionary? No, too corny.
It will be a celestial dragon then!
Rob''s enthusiasm slid down again as he searched One Piece fanfics stories in Webnovel via his phone, unfortunately, the Celestial Dragon was a frequent idea too.
"What the hell, nothing is interesting here¡"
Rob is starting to lose his temper because he hasn''t really found any interesting idea of ??his goal in the world of One Piece.
What about the harem king? No, it''s the most fucking idea. Only the sea kings have not been desecrated by the damned transmigrators.
Rob continue scrolling through the fanfics ranks in his browser until particr fanfic caught his attention.
"This is it! I will be the king of mangakas!"
Finally, Rob found something interesting that might be epted into the survey, he hesitated a bit but eventually scored it.
(Create One Piece manga in One Piece world and let the world of pirates enjoy the future, let the great age of pirates be more chaotic!)
{?}
Rob breathed a sigh of relief when his goal was epted and continued answering the survey questions.
3-{Do you want to be strong from the start or weak to strong, or just a weak man in the background?}
(I want to be strong so that I don''t worry about my safety)
{?}
4- {Do you want a random or specific reincarnation?}
(Let it be random but I want to be handsome)
{?}
5-{To what era do you want to move?}
(After the God Valley event, sea ??calendar 1493)
{?}
{If you could wish for 4 abilities that could help you with your goal, what would you wish for?}
(1- Photographic memory, 2- Devil fruit without any side effects can freely create, edit and modify the paper ording to the user''s imagination, 3- A high-level system can help me spread my art all over the world, and it is better if avable with it a dimension store that sells items from the modern earth that can be bought with reading points or something, 4- high-level drawing talent)
{?}
{Your survey has been epted, thank you for your interesting idea, and have a nice trip.}
"Huh! What''s going on...!"
Rob noticed that the red light emitted by theputer screen was getting so bright that he couldn''t open his eyes at all.
After a while, rity returned to his sight and he was able to open his eyes again, but when he saw the scene in front of him, he was shocked by its absurdity.
The blue sea was covering his entire field of vision!
In Rob''s mind, an incredible idea appeared.
(Could the survey be real?! Too ridiculous!!)
Looking at his surroundings, Rob noticed that he was on a wooden ship and was standing at the stern watching the ship''s movement.
"Ah!! My head! Shit, shit, shit!!"
Rob''s head started hurting like hell as so many strange memories flowed into his head like squeezing billions of data into a small storage memory.
After a few seconds, the headache that nearly split his head subsided until it disappearedpletely.
Rob''s eyes widened as he discovered an astonishing truth from the strange memories that filled his head.
He has truly moved into the world of One Piece!
{Interesting Dream Network congrattes you on your sessful cosmic transition!}
{Promised benefits will be dispatched shortly, please find a quiet ce and stay away from any disturbance.}
A mysterious aura surrounded Rob as if he had been separated from the world. All that was going on in Rob''s mind at the moment was:
Fuck!
Because he really hadn''tprehended anything from his current situation until now, his so-called genius had be just dust in front of this miraculous confrontation, even the voice that was repeating in his head like a roar of thunder was something so mysterious that he didn''t even know if it could be called a voice in the first ce.
{You have been sent to the world of One Piece! Completed!}
{You have got a special title: Beginner mangaka! Completed!}
{Beginner mangaka: From now on rich thoughts will fall on you like rain.}
At this moment, Rob felt as if he had entered a kind of enlightenment state, just like the state of thoughts flowing like a river when the mangaka creativity begins to manifest itself in a great story.
{You have got the immortal body that does not die! Completed!}
After the mysterious state of enlightenment, he felt a cold feeling flowing through his entire body and a majestic thought filled with grandeur appeared in his mind.
Immortal and never die!
Even after he turns to ashes he cane back in his full body!
Even after he''s crushed in a meat pie, he can rise again in his full body!
This was so horrible, no, this is terrifying by millions of miles.
{You have got the body of a random man named Rob also and handsome also! Completed!}
The picture of a man with a height of 260 centimeters with a fairly handsome face with a sharp stature and weary eyes bearing the temperament of a man with great responsibility appeared, with short ck hair, yellow pupils, and a slightly muscr body.
This was the guy who got Rob his body! It really seemed like a random character but Rob had a vague feeling saying the exact opposite.
This guy is not any ordinary random character!
{The appropriate schedule was determined ording to the desire of the participant in the survey, the current year 1493! Completed!}
{A photographic memory has been obtained that can retrieve all the memories of the survey participant and record them in high-quality mental data! Completed!}
Once again, Rob felt his mind split into manyyers, and memories that were buried deep in his mind began to return one by one, whether it was Earthly Rob''s memories or Rob from the pirates world, everything was restored from the first moment of both people in their worlds.
At this moment, something mysterious happened within Rob''s soul, as if two people were merging into one, Rob''s soul became brighter as if her level had risen to better than just an ordinary soul.
The photographic memory brought back all the memories that had disappeared over time from both people and kept repeating themselves in Rob''s consciousness until each of those multiple memories was organized into a veryrge mental library.
At this moment Rob was crying silently, all his buried memories were recovered, good or bad, for Earth Rob his most terrible hidden memory was the ident in which his parents died and he survived when he was 9 years old and was moved to live in the orphanage since that time.
And for Rob from the world of pirates, his worst memories were when pirates attacked his peaceful vige and his parents were killed in front of his eyes by fierce pirates, and by chance, he was also 9 years old at that time!
The weeping face turned into a happy smile when Earthly Rob remembered the happiest moment of his life that was buried deep in the river of history when he got aputer for the first time from the kind uncle who was donating to the orphanage at the time when he was 11 years old.
As for Rob from the pirates world, the happiest moment in his life was when he married the love of his life and his adventure partner!
Rob froze as he recalled the memories of the man who had possess his body. His bodypletely stiff, unable to believe that this woman was his wife right now!
{You have obtained a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit and without any side effects, Paper Paper no Mi, can create and modify paper ording to the desire and imagination of the user, also has the properties of logia where the user''s body can be transformed into mere paper, it has unlimited possibilities! Completed!}
Rob''s thoughts were interrupted at this moment as he felt a heaviness in his right hand and saw a white, pear-shaped fruit with swirls and spiral patterns out of nowhere.
This was definitely a Devil Fruit!
Rob didn''t hesitate to eat it in one bite, it tasted very good like any ripe pear, in fact, it was a devil fruit without any side effects really! Even that disgusting taste has been removed.
After Rob ate the Devil Fruit, he felt a mysterious feeling enveloping his body as if he had be very light and could scatter in a stack of paper if he wished, Rob pressed this sudden urge into his mind, because it was not the time to try anything! There are still other benefits to be received.
{You have got an art publishing system attached to a dimensional store! Completed!}
[Ding!]
[The art publishing system is being prepared...]
[The system is ready!]
[Preparing a dimensional store connected to the modern earth...]
[Connected sessfully!]
This time, a window like aputer screen appeared in front of Rob, and several notifications rang in his ear, like automated notifications, different from the majestic and divine voice that had been echoing in his mind until now.
(What is the art publishing system?)
Rob asked the most important question before he got into anything else.
[Arts publishing system is a system that has one goal and that is to make its host a universal artist known to all beings in the world]
(And how does it work?)
{You''ve got a very high-level drawing talent! Completed!}
Before he could receive any response from the system, the majestic voice reverberated in Rob''s mind like a thunder st and by the end, he felt his five senses being enriched by a kind of excellent talent.
His hand felt itchy in order to drawing!
His heart felt a passion in order to drawing!
His eyes were fascinated by the sight of the beautiful blue sea and the fishes jumping from time to time behind the ship''s track, he wanted to paint this amazing scenery as quickly as possible!
His nose felt that the fresh and pure air of this world could be expressed in drawing too!
He felt that the sound of waves and seabirds high in the sky, the gentle wind pushing the sail of the ship, and the feet moving from time to time on the deck, all these sounds could be expressed through painting!
He felt his mind receiving a professional and high-level drawing ability!
All his senses were fillted with this talent, for the first time, Rob knew that any feeling could be expressed through drawing just like in real life.
{All your circumstances were fulfilled by the Divine Network, since the Divine Network gave you everything, we can remove everything easily. You can live your life however you want but you have to follow the interesting target that was included in the survey to the end, if you don''t meet it you will be doomed to die and wipe your soul out of existence, once again we thank you for participating in our survey and we hope to see interesting events that will result from your work in this world.}
Rob did not dare to think about opposing the owner of that terrifying voice, he nodded his head over and over until the voicepletely disappeared from his head.
Well, he had to be a mangaka from now on and paint a One Piece manga in the One Piece world as his ultimate goal!
That''s it all.
Chapter 2 A Familiar Wife!
Chapter 2 A Familiar Wife!
After the frightening voice finally disappeared from his head once and for all, Rob emerged from the mysterious state he was in and automatically regained a sense of his surroundings just like a living human.
He looked around curiously and made sure that he was indeed on a wooden ship that used the sail and wind thrust to sail.
"Unbelievable, I have truly crossed into the world of One Piece, I am not in that closed world anymore!"
"I won''t have to hide in that dark and cold room anymore!"
"I won''t have to fear being tracked down by Interpol anymore!"
"I got deliverance! That damn survey was real!!! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I was finally got the justice by the damned gods!"
Rob wanted to scream with all his frustration and explosive enthusiasm at this moment but had to control his voice and shout in a low voice so as not to attract any unwanted attention from the people on the ship.
He had a surreal feeling that he could feel everyone on the ship right now but he didn''t try to focus on that feeling any deeper.
As for Rob from the earth, or what might be called his previous life in its current context, he was a very mysterious figure in his previous society as he was one of the emperors of the dark and had criminal precedents in the inte world where he had previously hacked confidential data for many countries, including the United States that is why he was designated a Dangerous Wanted by Interpol.
In his previous life, he was nicknamed Ghost Net! He has never been tracked before.
He was 32 years old and living alone, theputer was his only friend and anime was his favorite world.
His interactions with the real society were low, but that didn''t matter to him at all because he had found his truefort in everything he was doing.
But now that life is gone, and he has a new life!
A life where he already has a family, he haspletely fused with the soul of the previous owner of the body and obtained all his memories, the essence of his existence, his emotions, and his desires, from the darkest buried memories to the best and most unforgettable memories, everything was fused into Rob''s earthly soul.
In short, Rob is better than he was before, no, he''s a lot better.
The current Rob is very powerful because he got the previous Rob''s body.
The former Rob who was shy even though he was already married, that character has gone unheeded, because the current Rob is not shy at all, the Emperor of the Dark Net can''t be shy in any way, he is a real demon who can do whatever suits his benefits, to be shy does not suit him at all.
Rob discovered that the owner of this body was amazingly a member of the Roger Pirates!
From the memories he got, this man had met his wife who also boarded Roger''s ship only a few years ago and had to leave Roger''s ship and follow his one love of his life after she finished her role on the ship of his former captain, of course, this was with the consent of his captain and all his crew mates.
Just recalling that kind of warm memory made Rob''s eyes wet, after all, he had inherited his ancestor''s warm emotions as well, if it was the previous Rob his expression would have been as cold as ice.
Rob continued to delve into the memories retrieved by photographic memory and stow them into umted, meticulous data.
Rob finally finds out why his predecessor broke up with the Roger Pirates. In addition to love, he had an extremely rare and fatal disease that was diagnosed by the ship''s doctor, Crocus himself.
When the former Rob knew he would die in a few years, he decided to leave the crew and live a life without regrets, and since his wife loved him too, she decided to devote herself to him and archeology and help him live his final years without regrets.
He was going to die two years from now but Rob caused him to die two years early.
Rob knew that he could not die under any circumstances because he had obtained a true immortal body from the higher being or beings who had incarnated him in this world, so he was not worried at all, death was hisst concern at the moment, he probably wouldn''t die once never again.
The life of former Rob was difficult at first but since joining Roger Pirates he has found unparalleled joy and freedom, just remembering it all brought a pure smile on his handsome face.
Rob knew from the stored memories that his current body was proficient in two types of Haki, Armament, and Observation, and had a respectable level in both, as well as mastering in swordsmanship.
The previous owner of his body was really strong and worthy of the title of a former member of Roger Pirates, his strength could bepared to a powerful Vice-Admiral of the Navy, his talents were very good in admittedly and praised by Roger himself, if it wasn''t for the deadly disease he was suffering which made his strength drop and his training made he stagnated he would have be a strength of the Admiral level!
After getting to know the owner of his former body well, Rob sighed and thanked him inwardly from the bottom of his heart for giving him a lifetime opportunity that he had previously wished for, but he had not really dreamed of.
The former Rob may have already died, but all his legacy has been left to the current Rob.
"My dear, are you contemting the meaning of life alone again?"
Rob felt two warm hands embracing his being and pulling him into a warm embrace.
As he was immersed in the memories, he didn''t feel anyone sneaking up behind him discreetly.
When he was to respond violently, the woman''s familiar warmth had already invaded his being and made his stiff limbs loosen once more.
"..."
He already knew who the woman hugging from behind at the moment was, she was his wife!
Someone who never thought he''d meet her in his life let alone is his wife!
Not really knowing how to act or what to answer at the moment, he was starting to panic.
But before he panicked, even more, a warm feeling prated his soul and canceled out every negative feeling that was building up in his heart and he became calm again, that feeling allowed him to obtain an image that could not be changed from now on.
Now he was the real Rob, whether Rob from the Pirates World or Rob from Earth, they became one.
This is a fact that cannot be changed.
"No, I''ve already found the meaning of life, I don''t need to meditate on it anymore."
Rob turned towards the beautiful woman with silvery-white hair and bright blue eyes and smiled gently before giving an answer that made the woman''s heartbeat.
"The meaning of life cannot be found just by thinking about it. A person must live life with all its events until he reaches his own understanding of life, and this does not mean that it may be the correct answer, but no matter how wrong it is, the essence of the matter that he concluded himself is the important thing."
Before she could even ask Rob put his finger on the woman''s lips and answered her as if he already knew her question before she even asked it.
The white-haired woman waspletely amazed at how positive change whiches from her husband at this moment, she can swear that she felt such an immense life force enveloping her husband that she could even revive the dead! Suddenly she had the feeling that she was standing before the King of all living things and not her husband himself.
It seemed as if the current Rob was not the previous Rob at all.
"When, will we get to your home, my dear?"
Rob removed his finger from her lips before asking curiously.
The woman pressed the surging amazement, in her heart and answered obediently, she knew that her husband was very powerful but only today her impression of his power has changed to different heights.
"There''s not much left. We''ll be in OHara in two days. The group of guys is excited to be back home after all those travels full of knowledge."
The woman inside his arms was releasing the mood of an unfathomable schr at this moment.
Yes, his wife was Nico Olvia herself!
It seems that he will be the father of Nico Robin.
Just thinking about it left his mind nk.
"My Dear?"
"My Dear?"
He had already drowned in his endless chaotic thoughts.
Chapter 3 Arts Publishing System
Chapter 3 Arts Publishing System
After sending Olvia away, Rob returns to check what he''s got from the creepy voice.
The first thing he wanted to understand and fully grasp his functions was the system he had obtained.
Whether he will live well or die a miserable death, he will return to the efficiency of this unknown system so far.
After all, if Rob doesn''t manage topose and publish the entire One Piece manga in this world, he will die at the hands of the creepy voice.
And about the end of the One Piece manga that he''s still far from really thinking about, at that time he can only formte an ending of his own authorship, and he won''t need to worry about that, whether the ending is true or false, Rob won''t care at all, because he will basically contribute to changing the future through the manga and his very existence is going to change a very big plot in the story.
For example!
Will he allow OHara to be destroyed as in the original?
No way!
Will he allow the death of his wife?
What a joke, he was madly in love with her, if she died he would practically die, so also impossible.
Will he allow his dear daughter to be hunted down by the World Government and live the life of a homeless tramp?
No way!
Since all of this won''t happen, Robin may not even be able to be one of the Straw Hats in the future.
And ording to all of the above, Rob assumed that creating his own ending for the manga ording to what the story''s path reached until the end of 2021 in the modern world would be the most appropriate solution.
After all, he wasn''t just an amateur fan of One Piece''s but an insatiable lover of everything about One Piece, be it manga, Viver Cards, the deep blue book, or even hypotheses about a possible ending and storyline, he had it all in his photographic memory.
He was qualified enough to infer his own end.
"Okay, now let''s see what this art system is."
(System, tell me what are your functions, what can you do for me?)
[The system can create a dimensional store called arts store anywhere the host wants to set up, the art stores will be controlled by the system and the art produced by the host will be sold in the dimensional art stores safely and smoothly.]
[The art stores are safe selling points, they cannot be destroyed or looted under any circumstances, even impossible to destabilize, the moment the host decides a suitable ce to open the art store, the store will be apparent to every intelligent being in the area. ]
[The art store looks smaller on the outside but is very spacious on the inside and the host can design it however he wants.]
[The art store will sell its services for the price (Berry, Extoll, or other currency) set by the host.]
[The host and the people selected by the host can teleport from one art store to another easily.]
[For every sessful sale of the host''s art through the art store, the host will receive the corresponding amount of art points.]
[Art points are the only currency that a host can use in the dimensional shop connected to the system]
[Your art system at level 1]
[You can create the art stores at level 1: 0/2]
[You can create a 1 art store in one region in level 1, level 2, level 3]
[You can raise the level of the art system with the Exp gained from the public''s passion for your art]
[The more people like your art and buy it, the more Exp you get]
[The Current (Exp): 0/100]
With one question the system gave him everything he needed to know at once, what could he say?
This system was simple, very simple yet very cool!
Simply the system will help him sell his art and attract people to his store.
Within his dimensional arts store, he would be invincible, just like a god, everyone would be equal whether it was an ordinary person or a Yonko it didn''t matter.
He can upgrade the system and get more dimensional arts stores, thus getting more points of sale, more customers, more berry, and more art points.
And don''t forget that he can disy drinks, sweets, and other modern items from Earth in his tavern inside his dimensional arts store for people who want to use his secure dimensional arts store as an inte caf¨¦!
In return, he will get the art points and Berry, which is like hitting two birds with one stone.
Let''s not forget that he can also create other manga and disy them in his stores, after all, he''s not limited to one-piece manga alone.
Of course, he will die if he doesn''tplete the One Piece manga but he won''t die if he doesn''tplete the other manga, that''s the difference.
All this made Rob really excited, his newly acquired artistic sensibilities came back to interact with his excited state.
He wanted to start drawing so badly.
He has the papers that he can modify as he pleases in any color, shape and any size he desires, just with some practice he can create the perfect volumes of manga, all thanks to the unfathomable paper devil fruit.
And he has a photographic memory that records everything he saw about One Piece, whether in the manga or the anime, in boring details, and this is his real capital and what he will rely on to get fame and glory and save his life.
And also a high-level talent for drawing, which will be a cherry on the cake. After all, he was a skilled painter in his previous life only in drawing byputer but if he wanted to use his hands to draw, he couldn''t do that at all, with this talent he can embody everything in his memory perfectly.
He was really happy with his smart and perfect choices in the survey, it''s good that he chose well and didn''t miss the chance, that was because he really loves One Piece or else he would have made stupid choices in the survey and caused a disaster for himself.
The thing that really made him speechless was the immortal body that does not die, how the hell did he get this body!
He didn''t ask for this at all, no, it''s better to say he didn''t dare push his luck too far, all he asked was for him to be strong enough to protect himself and live a good life.
This situation reminded him of a satirical novel he had read in his past life in which the protagonist had attained an ultimate and indomitable Buff ability called Immortality!
Almost the same thing happened to him, the immortal body he obtained is no different from the immortality that Lin Fan obtained at all, the only difference is that he is under the threat of death if he doesn''t f ully achieve his interesting target and if he did not delight the higher beings who sent him here.
Chapter 4 Paper Devil Fruit
Chapter 4 Paper Devil Fruit
It would be ridiculous if he said that he wasn''t happy with his immortal body, he was destined to be an indomitable god in this world and possibly other worldster.
He has an immortal body, what more could he ask for?
The more he thought about it, the more he felt his cells ignite with sheer enthusiasm, that feeling! That''s adrenaline! It was the same feeling he had when he seeded in prating the protection of the servers of the most powerful nations of his previous world and learning the secrets hidden away from the eyes of ordinary humans.
Yes, he felt like a peerless being, as if he had gone back to the old days when he was nicknamed Net''s Ghost.
In the past, he was hiding in the dark like a sewer rat and not daring to stay outside for long.
But now everything will be different.
Rob looked at the warm sunshine on his face and felt satisfied, this world was so real.
It looked more amazing than the real world.
The sky was bluer than the sky above the earth and full of lining clouds on which other life forms might live, and the sea was bluer and full of rich sea life, it seemed as if the color of the water was really blue and not colorless , all this just shows how clean it is this worldpared to his previous world that was already waiting for death, unfortunately.
When he saw Olvia before andpared her to the beauty of the models in his memory she seemed like an improved and more refined version of them, just like that perfect 3D he was once making.
His wife was really beautiful, she was so beautiful that he felt so happy to have such a wife just by crossing into this world.
He made a promise to himself that he would protect her forever and not let her suffer that miserable fate in the original story, after all, it was decided that he would not die in this timeline.
Rob looked at his hands that had turned into rows of interlocking white paper with an analytical look.
This was the first time he had used this Paper Devil Fruit''s abilities, he had tried making the paper he created from his hands be sharp and hard and had seeded in doing so with some rtive difficulty.
As for Rob, he chose this devil fruit in order to use it to create manga volumes, not for use inbat.
As for what he would use inbat from now on, it would of course be his sword until he found other fighting methods.
After all, he was a powerful swordsman who mastered two types of Haki and could rival a powerful Vice-Admiral of the Navy, not only that, but he had a famous sword of a supreme grade and one of the 12 best swords that ever existed , Suragiri!
(A/N: Since the 12 swords haven''te out in full yet, I just created one of my imagination and added it to the story, that''s a Fanfic after all.)
Suragiri was a famous sword that was said to be able to sh the sky itself if its owner was strong enough, and this powerful sword followed the former Rob for many years even before he joined the Roger Pirates when Rob was just a lone wolf who gained the kindness of Roger and Rayleigh and joined him into the crew by force.
It was because of the sword that he was able to catch the attention of someone of Roger level anyway.
Rob came back from his ideas and used his rich imagination to create different shapes of papers.
Getting used to the Devil Fruit was a difficult task at first, but with time Rob was able to adapt to creating paper and manipting it somewhat skillfully.
With his immortal body, he had infinite stamina, the problem that all Devil Fruit eaters had of rapidly depleting their stamina was never applicable to him.
An immortal body had cells regenerating every second, his stamina was active all the time, he had an inexhaustible life force, it was an impossible existence embodied in human form that simple.
As he continued to practice summoning paper and shaping it into different geometric shapes, different sizes, different thicknesses, and even different colors, the day flew very quickly.
Rob spent the whole day in the stern of the ship, which was a ce far from the eyes of others, and with the help of his observation Haki which he could use easily Rob avoided any attempts to investigate his situation but he didn''t ignore Olvia''sing to check on him from time to time.
And at night she came with a dish of delicious dinner in her hand, Rob quickly finished ithe dish and he went back to training. When she learned that he was ate a devil fruit she was surprised but she didn''t think much, between herself and her husband there weren''t secrets, she loved him and he loved her. So she knew that he wouldn''t hide anything from her, if there was one thing that really amazed her today was his energetic and abnormal state for which she had no exnation yet.
After all, she knew that he would die in a few years and she was already ready to catch up with him in her heart, which was why he had been depressed the whole time since parting with Roger''s crew and follow her, but now it was just the opposite as if he wasn''t going to die.
While she was thinking how good it would be for her gentle husband to live with her forever, she fell asleep with tired eyes and heavy thinking as she watched him train hard to summon and control the powers of the Devil Fruit.
When Rob noticed that Olvia was sleeping on the cool wooden deck of the ship, he stopped training and quickly took her in his arms.
She was like a sleeping angel in his eye.
He sighed a little pity and walked towards their room on the lower deck of the ship, he knew that it was carrying deep sorrow over his previous fate, but he hadn''t yet found a logical way to tell her that he would not die.
Rob took it all in his heart and went down the stairs towards the basement of the ship. The ship was as big as a merchant ship, it had so many rooms that there were many partners on the ship, all of whom were archaeologists from his wife''s team.
To these archaeologists, Rob was a wonderful man who protected them from many pirates and dangers all the way to the West Blue, but his former shy nature prevented him from merging with them so deeply and for that reason he always went to the stern of the ship in order to question for the meaning of life.
Rob was really wondering how this guy could confess his love for Olvia.
When he came back to examine the memories, he almost fell from shock... Olvia was brave enough to admit to him! What a truly brave woman she was.
Chapter 5 Arrival To Ohara
Chapter 5 Arrival To Ohara
Rob left Olvia on the bed andbed over her white and soft hair for some time, although her hair was a little short, it was absolutely gorgeous.
As if sensing his warm touch, Olvia smiled happily and sank deeper into a warm sleep.
Rob exited the room and returned to the stern of the ship in order to train more and more on the abilities of the Devil Fruit.
While turning his body parts into paper remembering a female character from the anime of Naruto she had the same ability that he currently has, yes, Konan can use paper in a very good way even inbat.
Through his photographic memory, he retrieved everything about Konan from the anime and manga and found that he could even fly with his Devil Fruit power, which was a pretty cool surprise.
With one idea, a lot of ck paper umted on his right side and formed arge ck wing, and unlike this ck wing, on his left side many white papers formed in a white wing but it does not differ in size and precision from the ck wing, everything is different about them is the color.
Rob looked like a Half-Angel, and a Half-Fallen Angel at this moment.
His body was semi-papery as if he could really rising from the ship by relying on the force of the wind.
He started pping his paper wings and only rose slightly from the deck but fell back.
Flying now was really difficult and needed a lot of training and skill, the most important thing Rob concluded was that it was possible!
Only this was good enough.
The more he trained, the more he discovered that this ability had truly unlimited potential, his immortal body helped him to develop the ability and raise its efficiency extremely quickly.
In one day he raised his ability mastery level by at least two levels. He was sure that he could fly freely in two days at most if he continued to train with the same force.
Rob didn''t sleep all night and didn''t feel like he needed it, so the morning sun shone on his face and he''s still creating and scraping paper constantly.
When he noticed that it was already morning he had finally stopped training and rested a bit, after all, they would be in Ohara at the end of this day, and he would start his revolution against the pirates world as soon as he reached that ind .
Rob sat on his usual seat at the stern of the ship and drew the sword that had been hanging around his waist the whole time in a well-designed red metal sheath.
Leaving the scabbard on the side, he looked toward the sword with the shiny ck de and the white patterns at the bottom of the de, the sword was simr to the Zoro Shusui sword but it was longer and looked stronger.
The aura surrounding the sword was sharp as if it could cut anything just by getting close enough to it.
"Armament!"
Relying on his mental and even muscr memories, Rob tried to use his Armament Haki to encase the sword.
As expected, his hand turned ink-ck with a faint purple aura and began to cover the sword little by little, the sword didn''t resist him and seeded inpletely enveloping the haki.
A sharp and indomitable power gathered in the sword and with the swordsmanship skill that engraved in his bones, he directed the attack towards the sea.
Boom!!!
It happened so quickly as an air-cutted energy de shot its way, splitting the sea for 50 meters before the attack dispersed.
This show was so amazing it caused everyone who was still asleep to wake up.
The cutwater rose by over 10 meters and caused a small rainbow to appear.
This little experiment caused the ship to vibrate repeatedly with the waves.
"What''s happening here!!"
"Is it a sea monster?!"
"Is a sea monster trying to sink the ship?!"
"Don''t worry, we have Mister Rob with us, even if he is a sea king he will be cut to pieces."
...
Rob''s experience really freaked out the crew, especially the people who woke up because of themotion.
"Don''t be afraid, it was me guys, I''m sorry, my training this time was too troublesome."
"..."
"..."
"What?! Is there something on my face you guys?!"
Rob was surprised by the shocked looks from a group of archaeologists at this moment.
"Ah, Mister Rob then the previousmotion was because of your training, there is no need to apologize for something so simple."
A man who seemed to be of particr stature among these schrs stepped forward and gently patted Rob on the shoulder as he spoke.
"Then I really appreciate your kindness."
Rob wasn''t one to deny the kindness of others so he responded politely.
"Really strange Mr. Rob, we have been at sea for a month now from New World to the West Blue but this is the first time you have spoken to us so fluently without being shy and away."
The group of archaeologists was made up of five women and five men, all partners. His wife was the leader of this team but she was celibate before she met him when her team boarded the ship of Rogerst year.
They got close to each other on Roger''s ship and even celebrated their wedding in a simple way on Roger''s ship too, those memories were among the happiest memories of former Rob.
But the former Rob had a problem where he couldn''tmunicate well with people he didn''t have a deep emotional connection with.
The archaeologists from his wife''s team were from that people he couldn''tmunicate with them very well. Every time he tried tomunicate with them he would get into an awkward situation where he would forget everything he wanted to say. This was a rare emotional disorder that former Rob''s suffered.
For Roger''s crew like Roger and Rayleigh and those naughty Shanks and Buggy and other strongmen like Bullet, Gaban, and the ship''s doctor Crocus Rob had no problemmunicating with them normally because they were his crewmates with whom he fought alongside and lived with for years.
And Olvia was a special case because she was the woman who stirred the feelings of love within his heart so he got over his emotional turmoil and was able tomunicate with her smoothly with the help of the power of love.
But this does not apply to other archaeologists who were also on Roger''s ship.
After thinking deeply about it, understanding why these men and women were surprised because they had been ustomed to the shy Rob for so long now.
In their eyes now, that Rob who spoke with them so easily is not Rob they are used to.
"Don''t worry guys, you can think I''m used to your presence, don''t think about it too much."
The man who patted his shoulder and the other schrs were speechless at this moment.
"If Mr. Rob has really gotten used to us, that''s something to celebrate, isn''t it, guys?!"
The man''s wife stepped forward and removed the mysterious atmosphere with her persuasive words.
"Yes, you''re right, my dear. This really is an event worth celebrating."
...
Olvia was also woken up by themotion, although she waster than the others, but when she went up to the deck, she was surprised to see her husband talking freely and fluently with the members of her crew of archaeologists.
She was also aware of her husband''s psychological problems due to tragic events he had experienced in the past, and she was also aware of the difficulty ofmunicating with others for him.
A sight like this made her feel really happy.
The flight time kept running out and this time Rob didn''t practice perfecting his paper craft because he had already learned everything he needed but spent the rest of the time beside Olvia.
Rob couldn''t hide his huge change in personality from anyone else. After all, he wasn''t Rob who was having emotional problems. He was Rob who really understood the meaning of life very deeply.
Since he couldn''t hide his shining and bright personality that was being suppressed in his previous world, he only unleashed it and left everyone else wondering what had happened in the world.
Olvia became happier because her husband was much braver and more romantic than he was before and she didn''t care about anything else, after all, this was her husband and he was trying to please her right now. Why should she even think of anything else?!
At the end of the day, an ind appeared, in it middle a huge tree and was so tall that its branches touched the clouds in the ey es of the passengers of the ship.
This was the Tree of Knowledge and the symbol of Ohara Ind!
They were finally home.
Chapter 6 The System Shop
Chapter 6 The System Shop
Ohara was a small ind inhabited mostly by archaeologists.
From the information he obtained from Olvia while he walking with her around the ind''s shore, the ind''s poption was about 20,000.
Most of them are concentrated in the city of Ohara, located behind the Tree of Knowledge, and the rest are scattered around the few viges on the ind.
The ind was self-sufficient and rich in arablend and rich forests with wildlife, which provided sources of sustenance for hunters.
As well as the sea fishing is very good thanks to the warm sea currents surrounding the ind, which brings an abundant amount of fish towards the areas around Ohara.
All this contributed to the fact that Ohara Ind is self-sufficient in terms of living and is dedicated to exploring the mysteries of unknown history.
The return of the team of archaeologists from their trip this time was good news for the rest of the archaeologists in O''Hara, most notably Clover, who was a professor and director of the OHara Library and a leading authority on archaeology.
All the colleagues of the profession at the Great Library of OHara were reunited within the Tree of Knowledge and were very happy that Olvia and the rest had returned safely from the New World.
Regarding this, everyone was introduced to the person who helped get all the archaeologists back from their mission safe and unharmed, which was Rob, of course. At first, Olvia and her crew were worried that Rob would find it difficult tomunicate with Clover and the others, but they were stunned when they saw Rob talking to them without problems, it was a truly amazing event.
When they learned that he had be Olvia''s husband, they fell silent for a moment in an utter stupor as they burst into cheers of amazement and happiness, and even Professor Clover was thrilled to see his student who was a long time single finally she gets a husband.
Even Olvia was embarrassed by their reaction but Rob grabbed her hand andughed at these archaeologists'' Wit.
A sleepless night''s title was a celebration of the newlyweds at OHara''s Great Library.
...
The next morning, Rob walks out of Olvia''s house, which is now also his home since he is her husband.
Yesterday, they drank a lot, and when they came back from OHara''s library, they intertwined on a tumultuous night whose title was making love with all their ability. (A/N:I don''t see anything?)
Maybest night will be the one that will produce little Robin!
Rob''s face was red right now, after all, this was their first night!
They had never had any sexual contact before because they only got married a month ago and were at sea all the time and they didn''t really have the time to enjoy a real marriage and this was also contributed to by even the former Rob who was very shy.
This means that the former Rob did not really marry Olvia and it was the current Rob who consummated this marriage as it should be.
(Okay, well, forget it now you can think about itter, Rob! Now it''s time to start it all.)
Rob pulled himself out of his wild thoughts with difficulty, after all, his photographic memory had recorded every moment of yesterday''s hot events!
Needless to say, despite his enjoymentst night, he was not satisfied too much, because he had endless energy and unlike him. His wife was very weak, perhaps he should make her immortal somehow.
Not thinking about it was as hard as climbing theyers of hell.
Olvia''s house is located in Knowledge Vige, near the Tree of Knowledge, Rob was really puzzled about where he would open his art store.
Will he open it near the tree of knowledge or go to the city and open it there?
On the one side, he wanted to connect his dimensional store to one of the big icons in the story of One Piece, and on the other hand, he wanted to acquire customers faster.
After all, most of Ohara''s residents live in the city.
Rob stopped and sat on a public bench along the road to town, still within the Knowledge Vige where the Knowledge Tree was, he wanted to ask the system about the art store so he could decide where to open itter.
(System! Does the location of the dimensional store inside the ind matter?)
[No, it doesn''t matter]
(Why is it not important?)
[When the dimensional store opens, everyone in the area will know about its existence, I assure you, everyone will be curious about it.]
(Well, how do I open the dimensional store?)
(A/N: Dimensional Store = Art Store)
The garden behind Rob was a lonely ce to open his art store, as it would be adjacent to the Knowledge Library at that time.
[Look at where you want to open your art store and think about building a dimensional store]
(Before that, do I have any gift for beginners or something?!)
Rob had forgotten about the matter so he hadn''t asked yet.
[The host already has a small gift, you have earned 10,000 art points, you can use them to shop in the system shop]
Actually, Rob wasn''t expecting anything but was surprised to get 10,000 Art Points, this was better than nothing.
Rob looked toward the status window which was very simple.
Where it contains:
[System Level: Level 1: 0/100]
[Art Store: 0: 0/2 Usable]
[System Shop: 10,000 Art Coins]
He pressed the system store and saw a lot of modern items in every field being sold in the system store connected to the ground, but the most important thing Rob searched for and unfortunately did not find is the manga folders and anime discs, it seems as if the system does not have any loophole, anything it has to do with manga and anime and is not avable in the system shop, which means that he has to create all of this himself and without relying on external sources.
Regardless, Rob was really happy with this kind of shop, he could even buy amercial ne if he wanted to and he had enough Art Points!
Although the number of Art Points needed to buy a ne is in the millions it''s still a fair deal for Rob, at least a Mercedes-Benz can be bought for tens of thousands of Art Points!
The more Rob saw the items avable in the system shop, the more and mo re excited he was, even the satellites were avable, it was truly beyond imagination!
Chapter 7 Opening The Dimensional Art Store
Chapter 7 Opening The Dimensional Art Store
Rob had two art stores that he could open at level 1 of the system, but he believed that number would double at advanced levels.
The world of pirates is so huge that Rob dreams of covering itpletely so that every intelligent being in the world can enjoy the manga that the immortal Rob willpose from now on.
In the future, Rob will have two main jobs to do, the first is to draw manga and the second is to take care of his family.
Just thinking about what kind of fun life he''s going to have from now on makes him feel so happy.
Especially after thinking about how he would have a very cute daughter like little Robin, just thinking about it made his heart flutter with happiness, Robin will definitely be his weak point in the future.
Through the System Shop he can even turn the pirates world into a modern world with Earth specifications if he wants to!
Rob returned to reality and finally decided to open his own store in the garden next to the Tree of Knowledge.
It was now early morning when the sun had not yet risen, so the ce was empty as he was the only person in the garden.
The moment Rob decided to open the dimensional art store, a strange phenomenon urred where the space in the garden space began to distort, shrink and expand and a huge building began to form out of nowhere.
Little by little the appearance of the building began to bepleted until the distortions in space disappeared.
The building in front of Rob looked very modern, exceeding even the specifications of the modern earth, like a building from most advanced civilization even than the civilization of the earth!
It looked like a cinema building but more interesting.
In the sky above the building, a luminous and three-dimensional advertising facade appeared, like a lighthouse, written on it in bold.
{Dimensional Art Store!}
{...}
Below it is a wide white board, which obviously needs Robb to fill it.
[Ding! The owner can think of a single image to advertise in the storefront and an interesting sentence too]
Soon Rob thought of a picture of the crew of Straw Hats gathering at the beginning of their journey in East Blue with the well-known title "One Piece" and the same image was magically imprinted in his mind in the huge advertising beacon hanging in the sky.
Also a great marketing words also appeared under the name of the store.
{Dimensional Art Store!}
{Where you can enjoy by the future of the world!}
This was totally miraculous.
Rob was sure that only the blind couldn''t see this on Ohara Ind, even ships in the distance could see the lighthouse-like dimensional art store sign but with futuristic technology.
Rob was stunned and speechless by the store''s design, which seemed sophisticated, stunning, and impossible at the same time.
The ad banner began hanging in the air and defying gravity as if gravity didn''t exist at all, no matter how hard he tried Rob didn''t understand how this could work.
The art store on the floor had the same advertisement but the store door was locked waiting for the owner to open it.
[Congrattions on opening your first art store!]
[Avable Art Stores: 1/2]
[The path to conquering realms through the arts starts here!]
[You''ve got a new title: Art Seller!]
[Art Seller: From now on your words will have a certain level of persuasion to customers!]
[Characteristics of the dimensional art store at level 1:
- Indestructible.
-The owner Inside the art store is invincible.
-Customers inside the store can only be harmed by the owner.
-Teleportation between other dimensional artstores.
-Artistic items sold by the art store cannot be destroyed.
-The store can sell on its own without the need for the owner to be present.]
[The dimensional art store can evolve and get new features as the system level gets higher.]
Rob was absolutely stunned by the characteristics of the Dimensional Art Store, it was just too illogical!
Items sold from this store cannot be destroyed, this means that whoever wants to destroy their manga like World Government is doomed to fail before they even try.
Rob walked into the dimensional art store and was amazed at the all-white space of the store and the vast interior that looked the size of a football field!
[The owner can modify the dimensional art store as he likes]
A mini-map of the dimensional art store appeared on the window of the system, in which he could modify everything in the inner building with his thoughts.
Rob didnt hesitate and divided the vast building into 3 sections:
The first section, like a supermarket, has rows of shelves where hundreds of thousands of manga volumes will be ced for sale.
The second section will be like an inte caf¨¦ where those who want to stay in the art store can choose their own soundproofed room so that they can immerse themselves in reading manga without disturbance or in the trendy tavern in this section.
And the third section will be his personal ce, where he will create manga folders and use it for his personal convenience and teleportation between dimensional art stores, this section will be prohibited for customers to enter.
Rob didn''t forget to add the sanitary facilities such as the modern toilet, etc. in addition to the coffee machines and food vending machines that he bought from the system shop and he spread them in the inner building between all the three sections. After all, these little guys will return him the art points he bought them with in a short period of time once that the obsession with culture begins to spread among people in this world.
Rob''s art store may be safe rest points for pirates in this world, well, Rob won''t treat them harshly as long as they don''t cause him trouble and give him art points!
Rob imagined images of the Straw Hat Pirates in the saga of East Blue, the first part of the manga One Piece, where the imagesbine Luffy, Zoro, Nami, Sanji and Usopp on the Goeng Merry ship and decorated the walls of his store with many group and individual photos of the crew at the beginning of they journey, such as advertising on the external interface of the art store.
These murals will change with each new arc.
The interior space wasn''t white anymore, it looked like a real 5 star manga store at that!
After that, he didn''t forget to put a list of strictws in front of the door of the store to ensure that everything is organized without problems, and he didn''t forget to put his full name as the owner of the store in the list, so as not to confuse anyone and think that this ce has no owner.
His full name was Rudes D. Rob, yes, the former Rob was a member of the D n too!
Regarding thews in the dimensional art store, it was like a heavenly will whereby the people who vited it will be dealt with by the dimensional art store itself, whether it is expulsion, ban, temporary punishment or doubling the price will vary fromw tow ording to the seriousness of thews that have been vited.
Of course, there will be warnings before harsh punishment such as the final ban.
There were manyws, but the most notable one It boils down to not causing trouble, since the store itself was indestructible thesews were basically just a formality to give the store a more formal character.
In terms of working time, Rob decided to open the store during the day, 10 working hours in day.
[Ding! Would you like to apply the current design to all of your dimensional art stores?]
[Yes or No]
"Yes!"
Rob didn''t hesitate and decided that every art store he would openter would be like this as an initial design that, and he could change anything aboutter if he didn''t like it.
Chapter 8 The East Blue Saga: Romance Dawn
Chapter 8 The East Blue Saga: Romance Dawn
A/N: Hope you all enjoy! C''mon C''mon on, I need more motivation, this fanfic is going to be a real masterpiece here.
???
The appearance of the dimensional art store caused a hugemotion minutes after its appearance, as it was especially eye-catching by the huge banner hanging in the sky inviting people to take a look at what was going on here.
Those simple people who woke up early in the morning either for work or shopping were immediately attracted to their attention, after all, the location of the art store was close to the Tree of Knowledge and not far from the city which was more densely popted.
What amazed these people and confused archaeologists is how this huge building appeared out of thin air!?
Yesterday it was not present at all.
Outside, people gathered every moment in front of the store to form a group of people wondering what is happening in the world.
But inside, Rob was drowning in his own works, was drawing the first folder of the One Piece manga, Romance Dawn!
The method of drawing was rather simple, but in Rob''s hands, his work seemed fantastic to any artist, as he re-imagined the events of the chapters he had read in the past in the volume he created with the power of the Devil Fruit.
Before that, Rob had bought all his drawing supplies except paper with the Art Points he got as a starter gift.
After buying all that plus the coffee machines and food vending machines he had previously bought, he only had 4,000 Art Points left.
High level drawing talent and photographic memory plus the title of Beginner mangaka was the bestbination ever, as it all resulted in chapter after chapter with precision beyond even the original by many levels, and the most important thing is that Rob used his Devil Fruit ability to give colors and sound effects to the drawings. Drawn by hand, this makes the manga much more lively and fun.
Although Rob can simply embody what is in his memory with the ability of the Devil Fruit, it would take a superhuman mental strength that he, unfortunately, does not possess now. After all, manga chapters contain a lot of meticulous work, where a world is personified through drawing, which is not something he can embody as it is in his memory.
Rob preferred to use his talent for drawing to keep things simple.
With all these miraculous abilities, Rob took an hour to paint the entire first volume, which consists of 7 chapters from chapter one to chapter seven!
This was the first arc of the East Blue saga called the Romance Dawn, this arc sums up to show the story of how the protagonist Monkey D. Luffy acquired the abilities of the Devil Fruit.
And also about thetter''s desire and dream of bing the Pirates King!
Then Luffy sailed when he reached the age of 17 and met a boy named Koby and helped him escape from a female pirate named Alvida.
Finally, Luffy tries to convince pirate hunter, Roronoa Zoro, to join his crew while facing the tyrannical Navy Captain Ax-Hand Morgan.
Rob recreated the first volume of manga One Piece in a very cool way, the drawing was very new and not as old as the original, and using the paper devil fruit Rob really seeded in giving life to the legendary manga.
Rob was thrilled with the sessful start of production and was very anticipating how the people of this world would react to this manga.
Now that he''s finished with the drawing already, the rest of the work won''t be difficult at all.
This time, too, it would depend on the Devil Fruit''s ability to copy the original volume he had drawn into thousands of other volumes.
Since he had drawn the first seven chapters already, he could copy it with the Devil Fruit ability quite easily.
So it took him another hour to transcribe more than 10,000 entire volumes of 7 chapters, Rob didn''t feel physically exhausted because he was immortal, and he didn''t feel mentally exhausted either because he was a strong person. He can''t be tired just to use Devil fruit abilities for two hours, copying is much easier than embodiment after all thing.
The copy method was much simpler as he could copy anything drawn in the created paper to his ability by simplying into contact with the paper he had previously created.
In this way, he made thousands of volumes and actually put them on shelves where they would be sold from now on.
Seeing the earlier empty shelves filled with manga volumes, Rob felt a sense of aplishment enveloping his being.
After careful consideration of the average financial condition of the Ohara people, Rob decided the price for 1,000 Berry per volume.
In addition, this price was the minimum allowed by the system.
For archaeologists and well-to-do citizens, this price was really just a symbolic price, and for the poor also they could afford it in various ways.
All Rob really cares about is Art Points, as long as he gets more Art Points he''ll be fine, Berry is just an extra bonus for him.
He will get art points from the customer''s satisfaction, if the customer is satisfied with reading the manga and has a desire for more, he will get more art points in addition to the exp that will be the important factor to raise the level of the system .
"Now is the time for the important moment."
Rob walked steadily to the store''s reception counter which is in the front of the interior space right near the door, here where he could receive customers and start the official sale.
"Open!"
The moment he finished speaking, the golden-colored shop gate opened wide, weing the first batch of customers.
Outside, the crowd of dozens of men and women noticed the gate of the mysterious store slowly opening.
They were finally ready to explore what was inside this divine building.
What kind of art could be found behind those golden gates.
And what kind of art where you can enjoy with it by the future of the world?!
The world froze at this moment as if Pandora''s box was being to opening at this moment.
No one felt thews of the world that seemed to tremble right now.
Especially thew of fate.
???
Chapter 9 Reading the first Book of One Piece
Chapter 9 Reading the first Book of One Piece
???
"My Dear! How can you create a profitable business like this without even telling me?!"
Olvia stood beside Rob and grumbled nonstop since she was drawn to the mysterious building that had opened near their house and came to take a look to discover that her husband had opened an art store without even telling her.
She felt wronged as any other wife who is not told of her husband''s ns.
All the shyness she had been feeling aboutst night''s hot events had disappeared, but, unfortunately, the pain from her lower area hadn''t gone away yet.
Rob was speechless because he discovered a new side of his wife today, how scary she was when she got angry, even Rob felt threatened and hurried to put out the fire before it caught on.
"Not like that, it''s not at all, this is the power of my Devil Fruit, I was just discovering its potential and I didn''t mean to create this building in the first ce, after identally creating it I had this interesting idea for manga drawing."
Rob had thought about this matter well before, anything abnormal could only be exined by something abnormal like the devil fruit.
As expected, Olvia didn''t suspect it at all because after all, this building had appeared out of thin air. Its only exnation was the ability of a Devil Fruit.
"Isn''t your ability to make paper only?!"
"No, I found out that it is much more than that."
Hearing this, Olvia didn''t want to push the matter too much and turned her attention to the many people who walked in and out of the store with beaming faces, carrying what her husband called manga volumes with them.
There were a lot of children with their parents and the young men too, male or female, everyone who could read and could afford the price of a manga book was here, besides, this ce gave them a feeling of absolute safety!
It was a strange and inexplicable feeling, but for some reason, they were sure that as long as they were here they would not die at all and the God of Death could only wait outside.
In addition, this ce had strange delicacies such as hamburgers, pizza, cans of Coke in those refrigerator-like vending machines, and cups of coffee that had never been seen before in this world.
The taste of canned coffee was especially intoxicating, once they tasted it they felt addictive, so they would not be able to go back to their usual coffee anymore.
In fact, the appeal of these products has even surpassed the manga volumes themselves, after all, these people wouldn''t be drawn into the story so quickly because they needed to read it first.
...
"Director Clover!"
"Director Clover!"
"What, why all this disturbance, Zadie?!"
Clover was busy studying thetest research on the punglyphs that Olvia''s mission delegation had returned when he annoyed by his annoying student.
"Something big has happened outside, look at this here. This is called a manga volume that is being sold in a mysterious building called the art store that has opened next to the library, by the way, the person who opened this store is Mr . Rob, Olvia san''s husband...!"
"Enough! I see, stop and give me this."
This Zadie was incredibly chatty, from the moment he started talking it didn''t end until Clover stopped him.
Clover took an interestingic book from Zadie and the first thing that really surprised him was the title of this book.
"Um! One Piece? Isn''t this the legendary treasure on the final ind?"
Only from the title did someone like Clover who put his heart and soul into the study of history immediately became interested.
After all, this man was one of the few people can be counted them all on the fingers of one hand, who knew some of the secrets buried around the Old Kingdom and the One Piece!
So Clover opened the first page of this book unaware of the huge change this book would bring to this world and also unaware that hundrands of OHara people just like him had just opened Pandora''s Box!
Clover''s eyes gleamed with vague excitement as she fell upon the art depicted in a very exquisite manner.
"Isn''t that the great pirate Gold Roger?! Why do they say here that he is the Pirate King?!"
"Wait! Execute him!!!"
=======
{Wealth, fame, and power, the man who owned everything in this world, King of the Pirates, "Gol D. Roger!"}
{Thest words he said before his execution inspired people across the world to set out to sea!}
(Roger: My treasures? If you want them, I''ll give them to you, look for them. I left them all in that ce!)
{Men are now chasing their dreams heading toward the grand line!}
{The world is now entering the Great Age of Pirates!}
=======
Clover felt a kind of excitement he had never felt before throbbing in his heart after seeing this page, he couldn''t think of anything else anymore and continued reading the volume.
The more he reads the more he loves everything about this book, from the child protagonist Luffy who ate a devil fruit as dessert to the red-haired Shanks, and his adorable attitude when he told that brigand he could pour drinks on him, throw food at him and even spit at him, maybe he willugh at it and pass it on, but whether the reason is good or not, no one can hurt a friend to him!
This sentence was very inspiring to Clover as he felt it carried a lot of emotion, which was embodied in the clip of Shanks sacrificing his arm for Luffy.
No matter how Clover tried to think, he didn''t remember the existence of a young, benevolent, and most importantly so strong pirate that he could scare a sea monster with just one look in this world.
With this, Clover made sure that this story was fictional only for the sake of entertainment, and he did not connect it to the future at all, not only him but everyone else who read this volume.
Since they thought these characters were fictional, they liked the heroes of the story like Luffy, Zoro, Shanks and his crew, and even minor characters like Koby, Makino, and the good people of Foosha Vige.
But they felt some negative feelings towards the evil characters like Higuma, Alvida, Ax-Hand Morgan, and his son Helmeppo, all of which only showed how attached they were to the entertaining story from the start.
[Ding! +10 Art Points from Lundolph]
[Ding! +15 Art Points from Maya]
[Ding! +22 Art Points from Kristoff]
...
..
[Ding! +100 Art Points from Clover]
...
..
[Ding! +95 Art Points from Nico Olvia]
...
..
[Ding! +6,034 Art Points from 100 other people]
Rob turned off the annoying sound of system notifications and nced at the amazing amount of art points that started pouring down on him like rain and still going on.
Rob noticed something interesting is that the names of ordinary people were less bright on the front of the system but the names of well-known characters like Clover and his wife Olvia were brighter, and not only that, they provided much more art points than ordinary people!
There were even regr people who gave 1 art point, noparison with Clover and Olvia who gave 100 and 95 respectively.
At yet Rob has understood little of how thisplex reward system works.
[Ding! +100 people havepleted reading the first volume, +100 Exp]
[System Upgraded: 100/100]
[Level 2 of the system: 0/1000]
???
A/N:
What do you think of the progress of the story so far?
You can give me your ideas for developing the story in thements, I will take it seriously. And I hope you''ll leave a review for the novel and more Power Stones! thank you all
Chapter 10 Olvia is pregnant!
Chapter 10 Olvia is pregnant!
???
[Level 2 of the system: 0/1000]
[Avable Art Stores: 1/5]
[Inventory feature added to Art Store]
[From now on the owner can use the interior space of a specific room of the art store as a portable inventory!]
Rob was happy when he finally leveled up the system, but he was even happier with the new feature he got!
The inventory was very useful after all.
"I see that you are very happy as you smile for no reason, my dear!"
Olvia, who has just finished reading her husband''s intriguing story, returns to her surprise to see her husband smiling strangely.
Previously when she was reading the One Piece manga, she knew Shanks, that little boy on Captain Roger''s ship, with a glimpse and was sure that her husband had reallye up with his future looks and qualities, but she was confused as to why her husband gave his captain such a cruel fate as execution! Although he made him the king of the pirates in the story.
Anyway, she was willing to ask Author-san about all this.
"Ah! Why can''t I be happy when I have a beautifuldy like you by my side?"
Rob pulled Olvia into his arms, and the beautifuldy shivered like a cat whose tail was being pressed.
Since her husband is changed, her usual bravery had be like dust, he had always teased her like this until now, but in fact, she secretly liked it.
This was the kind of rtionship to have wanted to live.
"There are people looking at us, you know! Aren''t you a respectable store owner? Act like one!"
Olvia''s face that a bit brown was redder with each passing second.
"So what? We are husband and wife, I''m just flirting with my wife here, besides I''m the god here, and you are the god''s wife, don''t care about humans."
Olvia was stunned by his words at this moment.
Rob paused for a moment when he discovered something that left his mind nk and then continued speaking after emerging from his stupor.
"Olvia, you don''t have to worry and fear constantly, I will never die, how can I die and leaving my wife behind me and this little baby who starting to form here."
Rob touched Olvia''s belly and spoke very gently, he had already decided to remove Olvia''s constant anxiety and tell her the truth.
Olvia shivered so hard that tears began to fall from her eyes.
"You¡ What did you just say?!"
Upon thinking, Rob and Olvia disappeared from the reception desk and moved into a 5-star hotel design room, which Rob created in his personal section.
Olvia didn''t even feel like they had moved, but she still felt the soft bed underneath.
But none of that matters at the moment because all her focus is on what she heard from Rob.
"The devil fruit I ate is very powerful, even now I don''t know its name, it was the reason for destroying the disease I was suffering from, so I won''t die, no need to think about this again."
Rob felt remorse for lying to his wife but as soon as he saw her stunning smile at this moment his regret flew out the window.
"I''m happy, I''m very happy, this is the best news I''ve ever heard in my entire life, I think Captain Roger and your crewrades will be happy too."
She hugged him tightly as she spoke non-stop, happiness evident on her pretty face.
"Yeah, I think so too."
"But the most important thing now is this."
Rob pointed to his wife''s belly,ughing happily.
"Didn''t you hear my previous words? We''re going to be parents, here, I can feel a little life taking shape in your womb, my dear, that means you''re pregnant!"
"Huh...!"
"I''m pregnant?!"
Olvia was shocked and didn''t know how to respond at all.
Even Rob at the moment was above the clouds, since he was so busy before that he didn''t focus his senses well around his wife, only when she got close enough to him to notice the little life aura in her stomach via the observation Haki .
Rob was already expecting his wife to get pregnant soon but he didn''t really think it would be so fast.
"Yes, you are pregnant, I found this out with my haki, you and I, are going to be parents in the near future."
Olvia couldn''t believe that life would give her two big surprises in one day.
Rob hugged Olvia and they fell onto the king-sized bed, he was so excited he wanted nothing more than to hug her and sleep beside her for as long as possible.
"Let''s forget everything else, today we celebrate the first day of our little girl in her mother''s womb."
Rob was sure that the little seed in his wife''s womb was Robin.
"Our little girl?! Do you already know the gender of the baby?"
Even Olvia marveled at this.
"The gender of the baby can''t be determined yet, but I have a feeling it will be female."
Olvia smiled happily when she saw the look of longing on her husband''s face and decided to believe his words.
"Well, I believe in you."
Rob hugged Olvia deeper into his embrace and began to whisper in her ear.
"Robin! Our baby''s name will be Robin."
???
Chapter 11 Immortal drop of blood!
Chapter 11 Immortal drop of blood!
???
A whole day has passed, as the husband and his wife have disappeared from the sight of the people of Ohara Ind who begin toe to the art store in droves.
No one knew that the husband and his wife celebrated the arrival of their beloved child in a very wild way, which boiled down to ying hot games all night long.
After all, the bed beneath their bodies were too soft, It would have been a waste not to put it to good use on such a joyous asion
Thus Rob''s third day passed on the ind of OHara, he was too exhrated to ask for more, for it would damage his immortal heart.
Yesterday the Exp and art points kept umting on Rob but it started to slow down eventually, after all, all Ohara residents can''t buy his manga within a day.
So to speed up his ns, Rob thought of taking a trip to important ces in the pirates'' world and setting up art stores in their areas.
Rob was pleased with the teleportation ability of his art store so that he wouldn''t bete for his wife and could return the moment the art store building was sessfully erected.
"Rob!"
"What''s up, my sweetie?"
Rob came out of his thoughts and looked at his sexy wife in his arms, her naked body glued to his, not wanting to get away at all, just cramping in her husband''s arms like this gives her an indescribable feeling of safety.
"You''re not going back to the Pirates of Captain Roger, are you?"
Olvia wasn''t really worried about this matter, because after all, she would follow her husband even to hell if he decided to go to him, but she still had such a bond with Ohara that it was hard for her to leave without feeling pain .
"Hmm? I really didn''t think about it before, but since you already mentioned it, I will answer it."
If he was the former Rob he would probably really return to his crew after he healed, but the current Rob despite having the affections of his former body owner, is not the same person after all.
Rob now has a manga to draw, he doesn''t have time to go back to Roger''s Pirates.
Besides he has a family to take care of and a baby girl to raise, where will he find time to pirated?
"I''m not going back, my trip on Roger''s pirates'' ship has already ended, since life has given me a new chance because I really understood its meaning, I will live it with you and Robin."
"Are you really¡ You''re not doing this for me? Isn''t someone as strong as you whose true ce is in the sea?"
Although Olvia is secretly happy with her husband''s decision, she still does not want to destroy his dreams just because of her selfish thoughts... What if he cancels his dreams for her? She will feel very sad if this is really the case.
"Haha, just because I decided to stay with my family doesn''t mean I''ll cancel my dreams and live a normal life, my sweetie."
"I will be the mangaka king, after all, this path is much more dangerous than even the path of the pirates'' king, even without going to the sea I will make hime to me, I am the one who should ask you, Olvia, the future will be dangerous by my side, are you sure you will stay with me?"
Olvia didn''t really understand what her foolish husband was telling her at the moment, but she would understand these words in the future, though she wouldn''t regret her decision, neither now nor in the future.
She hugged him tightly and stole his lips in a deep kiss, while she moaning with pleasure.
"Whatever you mean, I will be with you forever and I will not regret it, I have decided that you will be my husband, I will not be a real woman if you leave your footsteps in this life just for its small challenges."
"The correct answer!"
Rob bit his tongue before kissing Olvia by the mouth and allowing a little of his blood to slide straight down her throat.
When she was enjoying his kiss she felt a strange but not bad taste slithering down her throat, and secondster she felt the blood in her body boiling hot, but it didn''t cause her any trouble.
Her current feeling was the same as the phoenix''s feeling when doing Nirvana!
Just like the feeling of rebirth.
"this feeling!"
"Don''t worry, I activated my Devil Fruit power on you, from now on you will remain young and and you won''t get old, your life force will also rise a lot and it will be difficult for you to die in the future even under the bombardment of hundreds of cannons."
He had no choice but to lie, right now because he didn''t want his wife to feel anything wrong, the Devil Fruit was the best candidate to save him from this situation.
Before he did, Rob asked the system about his physical condition and discovered that his blood could make a person semi-immortal, meaning that Olvia, as long as she wasn''t beaten to death, would live forever!
Even the color of his blood was surrounded by a mysterious golden glow, Rob wasn''t too surprised after all, his blood was immortal, a single drop of it could bring people back from the door of death let alone give false immortality.
It was the least he could do for his wife at the moment, after all, it wasn''t a god to make herpletely immortal like him, but it was fine, he''d make sure to protect her so that she wouldn''t get hurt.
"This!! Is this real?!"
Any woman who was calm and sober, if she heard that she would be forever young and beautiful, couldn''t remain calm any longer.
Her reaction was so amazing even though Rob didn''t tell her the real benefit she got and only told her the side effects, he doesn''t know what her reaction will be when she learns that she has be semi-immortal and can live forever .
...
"I am the man who will be the Pirate King!!"
"Hahaha, you have to defeat a sea monster first, or do you think you are Luffy-san?"
"Of course, I will defeat even a sea king if he appears in front of me¡"
"Hahahaha, What? Do you think now that you are Shanks-san, seriously?!"
...
..
Rob walked the streets of Ohara city hearing the kids ying and role ying at their favorite manga characters, just seeing the happiness of these little kids talking about their favorite characters made Rob happy.
He decided today to release the next arc from the manga, can''t wait to draw that.
"Oh look, it''s Rob-san!"
"What?! Rob-san! Where?!
"He''s there!"
"It really is!"
"Divine store owner-san, please release the next chapter!"
"We want to know where Luffy and Zoro will go after Shells Town?"
It wasn''t just the kids who gathered around him, even the adults!
After all, Rob has be a celebrity in Ohara, his mystery, his power, and his artistry, it have been taken captive the simple inhabitants of Ohara by it all!
Rob has be like Professor Clover in their hearts, in the span of a day!
That was the scary thing about culture, it can spread like wildfire, downing ideas and contributing to the rising of other ideas.
"Don''t worry, today I''m releasing the second volume, I''ve already put the release times announcement on the store list, you can check it out.
Rob disappeared from the scene very quickly leaving the silhouette of his picture behind him as soon as he finished speaking because he noticed so many wom en looking at him with love in the crowd. Rob didn''t want his wife to see him in a dangerous situation like that.
???
Chapter 12 The mangaka king! The world governments number one enemy.
Chapter 12 The mangaka king! The world government''s number one enemy.
???
"Huh! That was a bit exhausting."
After 5 hours of work, Rob had finally finished transcribing about 100,000 copies of the first volume, by now that number was enough to strewing it on the Four Seas in his near ns.
Yes, Rob decided to establish at least one art store in the Four Seas, and spread the manga culture little by little in the Four Seas!
After all, who would care about the story of the adventure of some child pirates, being sold on the Four Seas?
Well, maybe no one, yet.
At first, Rob was eager to wreak havoc on the entire world, and not to think of anything else, that was his nature!
Rob was a natural evil and chaotic person, in his past life he would steal celebrity private information and throw it in the open just for fun, he was a devil who wanted to see the world on fire, these were his thoughts even before yesterday.
From the moment he felt little Robin in Olvia''s belly, the thunder seemed to explode in his head at that moment, as if cold water had been poured on him.
His sinister enthusiasm was instantly suppressed and he began to think carefully about the consequences of his actions.
Rob was sure that he would be the number one enemy of the World Government in the future!
Yes, it will be the first!
Neither the pirates'' king nor the leader of the revolutionaries!
The mangaka king will be the number one thorn in the world government''s throat that they have to remove at any cost.
Someone who can drawing the future and present it to the world as if he was selling cabbage!
What the hell is this?
Even the heavens would want to destroy such a person, not to mention the rulers of the world.
The more he thought, the colder his body became.
Although he was immortal, and although his wife and child could be guaranteed to be protected from the World Government at any cost, he couldn''t protect his clients if the World Government chose to start a global massacre and terrorize people from buying his stories.
If that really happened, he would die at the hands of the divine tform without even the world government interfering!
This was extremely terrifying, only now did he know that this game wasn''t as easy as he had initially thought at all.
If he didn''t raise the level of the system quickly and quietly and without attracting much attention, he would die a miserable death.
The system and its functions were his only hope against the World Government and not just his immortal body!
With this, Rob decided to raise the level of the system in the four seas first so that he could obtain powerful functions from the system at its advanced levels, and then at that time he could head to the Grand Line and let his art really spread all over the world.
If it wasn''t for Robin he would have gone to the Sabaody Archipgo in order to open the art store, then his cover would explode with lightning speed.
He would have done a really stupid thing, he would regret it very much.
Rob was grateful for his little Robin even before she was even born!
Rob rearranged all his cards again and really started nning what he should do from now on.
Only now did he know that the divine tform that sent him here wanted to watch something interesting and not just a stupid man walking where his stupid actions lead him.
The death of such people would be quick, in fact, if the divine tform hadn''t told him that he would die if he hadn''t finished his goal, he would have been just like those idiots.
So he was d that the divine tform gave him real stimtion.
Rob was currently in his own section of the art store. Before, he had modified a room so spacious that it could amodate dozens of ships inside, and chose it as his inventory space.
This room had no doors, no wnidows, he could only ess it through his system, which was really what was called inventory.
The new functionality of the system was really cool, the main point being that he could choose an inventory from other art stores and incorporate it into his inventory so he could always expand it.
Subsequently, Rob ced all 100,000 copies of the first volume in the inventory.
All the new functions had to do with art stores, and Rob put his hope in the kind of functions he''d meet at Level 3, Level 4, and the advanced level.
His fate will depend on them after all.
His third day on the ind was still far from over.
Rob noticed that the manga volumes were decreasing at dizzying rates in just two days.
He created 10,000 volumes, but only 7,600 volumes remain, which means that 2,400 manga volumes were sold in two days, and this number is still rising.
Since the store could sell on its own, Rob didn''t really care about the sale, but he still went back to the store window in the system to keep track of the sale statuses.
All this can be disyed in his system.
If the customer doesn''t pay 1000 Berry he can''t get the folder off the shelves, no matter how hard he try to pull it off, but once he leaves the money on the shelf where the folder is, he can pull it off at that time.
The money then teleports to the store locker and is seamlessly organized into Berry''s papers for Rob to pick up.
The same with food vending machines and silent rooms rental. If the customer doesn''t leave the corresponding money, he will not benefit from these services no matter how hard he tries.
So Rob doesn''t even have to take care of the store, he can just rest at home and draw manga.
The system was truly divine! He could even withdraw his money from the system as if he was withdrawing it from the bank, it was really convenient.
He will neverck money that way.
After noticing the art store, which is still very lively and full of people who are ustomed to its delicious coffee in the trendy tavern.
Rob finally decided to leave Ohara, and this time his destination was another sea of ??the four seas.
South Blue!
Once he said goodbye to Olvia, Rob ran away from Professor Clover and his group of pesky archaeologists who desperately wanted more One Piece volumes! Under theughter sounds of Olvia and the females archaeologists, Rob spread his angelic wings and flew far, to south.
Leaves fell behind his path and gradually crumbled into nothingness.
Everyone who saw his flight scene froze in his beauty.
His ck and white wings wererge after all.
???
A/N: C''mon, c''mon, more Power Stones and more reviews, for more chapters.
Chapter 13 Baterilla Island!
Chapter 13 Bateri Ind!
???
"This is really Amazing!!"
The feeling of flying for the first time was simply wonderful for Rob who was able to experience thanks to his well-developed Devil Fruit.
Looking at the huge Red Continent getting closer to seeing him more and more, Rob felt in awe.
Without hesitation he started soaring more and more towards the sky, like a bird that no obstacle could block its way in the sky, Rob pierced the clouds, and finally saw the end of the Red Continent.
For a moment Rob thought he had traveled to Mars.
Everything was red and deste on the horizon.
In the end, Rob crossed the red line and officially entered the South Sea.
Before Rob left Ohara, he had taken with him a map of the Four Seas, after all, the Great Library of Ohara had plenty of them.
He also took a maicpass showing south from north and east from west, so as not to get lost, after all, thispass still works well in the four seas as long as he does not enter the turbulent Grand Line.
"Well, which ce would I choose now?"
In front of Rob, the scene of the blue sea stretched endlessly, this world was really big, as despite flying at a rtively fast speed it took him an entire day of non-stop flying or rest to get out from the west blue and enter the south blue.
He even started thinking about buying a fighter ne from the system shop that can break the sound barrier and practice driving it so that he can travel quickly in this world.
Just thinking that he has been away from his beloved wife for a whole day now and is still away makes him feel pain.
"Okay it''s decided, I''ll go to Bateri!"
Bateri was the home of Portgas D. Rouge, his captain''s wife, well, this isn''t the first time Rob has been to Bateri.
Not the current Rob, but the former Rob, and Roger Pirates came here a lot.
Perhaps if this ind didn''t exist, Roger would have be a pirates king in a much shorter period of time than the original.
The deeper Rob digs into his predecessor''s memories the bigger his smile bes, but when he remembered the cruel fate of the Captain''s gentle wife in the future, Rob felt a sharp pain tearing his heart out.
Rob didn''t choose Bateri Ind in vain but chose it for two reasons, the first to meet his crewmates again, and the second to save Portgas D. Rouge from her miserable fate.
Rob took the map of the South Blue and thepass from his inventory and examined the map well, before choosing the appropriate route towards Bateri Ind.
Although he had been to South Blue and Bateri Ind in particr, but he wasn''t the crew''s navigator wouldn''t have bothered to remember the way back.
Armament Haki covered his paper wings, turningpletely ck, and the immortal blood inside his body erupted in a berserk state before sprinting at breakneck speed in a single line, leaving a ck path behind him.
If he hit someone at his current speed, only dust would remain.
...
The weather on Bateri Ind was as calm today as it has been on other days, as long as those pesky pirates didn''te to this ind again, it would naturally be calm.
But the calm atmosphere that these simple residents enjoy is about to be shattered from this day forward.
A human meteor fell from the sky in a ck arc without being able to stop then.
Booom!!!
On the beach of Bateri Ind, the sand was scattered and the earth was torn apart, as a man in tattered clothes came out the deep hole that had formed in the shore with a satisfied smile.
"Although I can''t handle the brakes well, it''s still a good way to travel long distances, well, only an immortal like me can use such a very consumptive method of haki and stamina."
Rob wasughing at the sharpness of his wits at this moment until he saw a group of vigers pointing their fingers at him with terrified expressions as they chanted the words, "A strange beast," "How can such a tallness size exist in the world . " "Why did he even fall from the sky without turning into meat paste", "I told you he was a beast but you guys don''t believe me",¡
Only now does Rob realize that his clothes and thest memory of his former body owner have been torn apart by the missile flight since he didn''t protect them with Haki.
With lightning speed, Rob returned to the hole he came out of.
And he bought a very high-end "Gi" clothing set from the system shop.
After confirming that he had turned into a real masterpiece, he finally came out of his hole again.
This time the vigers'' expressions changed from fear to stunned.
For now, Rob looked like a model, needing only apuse toplete his perfect entry scene.
...
..
As he wanders through this familiar town, Rob feels nostalgic, after all, whether he likes it or hates it, memories of his predecessor still leave their stamp on him.
But he really didn''t feel any rejection towards his ancestor''s memories, sinceing to this world, he had considered his predecessor like his lost half who had all the qualities he didn''t have in his previous life.
So above all from his predecessor with pleasure.
Within Rob''s soul now coexist good and evil, shyness and courage, strength and weakness, love and hate, boredom and enthusiasm.
He have be aplete human being in this life.
Under the scorching sses of the townspeople of Bateri, Rob walked towards the center of town, where he would open his new art store.
Not at all interested in people looking at him, after all, those people would be his dear customerster and get used to his majestic presence.
Little did Rob know that it was his amazing and trendy clothes that attracted these people.
It was their only thought at this moment.
What a great shot! Where did this mane from? Is he really from outside of this world, as those who saw him fall from the sky say?!
???
Chapter 14 Level 3 of the system, and opening the second art store!
Chapter 14 Level 3 of the system, and opening the second art store!
???
[Ding! +1000 Exp!]
[The system has been upgraded!]
[Level 3 of the system: 0/5000]
[+8 Dimensional Art Store]
[Art stores avable to use: 1/13]
[Thepatibility feature has been added to the Art Store]
[From now on any living creature can harmonize with your store and its items, no matter how its size, a big giant or small dwarf, even a blind person can regain their sight in your store! The moment a giant or dwarf approaches the art store will be a normal human size, the items he buys in the store will be proportional to his size when he exits the art store as well. With the attribute ofpatibility, even gods can transform into mere mortals in your store!]
"What an amazing feature!!"
"As I expected, the higher the level of the system, the more and more authoritarian the features of the art store became."
Even a blind man can temporarily restore his sight inside the art store under the influence of thepatibility attribute! This was simply too much.
Rob was satisfied with the new feature, that even giants and dwarves of this world could be his clients, the hell, even huge sea kings could enter his stores if they wanted to.
Rob was currently in a bar in downtown Bateri and had already decided to set up his store nearby.
But before that he must first contact the mayor of this town and buy the plot ofnd legally, after all, he is not a pirate anymore, he can only take what doesn''t belong to him without caring for anyone.
This will only damage his image as a seasoned investor, and will be of little use to him.
Regarding his first art store in Ohara, that public garden where he opened his art store originally belonged to the Great Library, but Professor Clover didn''t even want to ept his money for that piece ofnd, in Clover''s eyes as long as Rob was drawing more of ''One Piece'' he wouldn''t even care if he took another plot ofnd.
After obtaining information about the mayor''s house from the female owner of the bar who was fascinated by his charm, Rob hastily left, unwilling to mingle with these people any longer.
Bateri Ind had a temperate tropical climate, it was really great to live in.
Along the way, Rob consulted the locals about the mayor''s house and was soon led there.
Rob then makes a deal with the mayor who is a cheerful old man, after learning why Rob came looking for him, he was surprised at first but quickly became happy. He was weing a young investor like Rob after all.
As nned, Rob bought the plot ofnd from the mayor for 5 million berries in the contract the two parties signed.
And now, It''s time for magic!
Under the gazes of a small crowd of townspeople, Rob waved his hand and the void began to shrink and expand rapidly until it turned into an art store identical to the one in Ohara by all ounts.
"Gosh!!"
"What just happened!!"
"How did such a building appear out of thin air?!"
All the people who were on the street were deeply surprised by the change that urred in their surroundings.
After all, it is not every day that they witness such a magical event.
Even the old man the mayor was dumbfounded.
"You boy, you are a user of the Devil Fruit ability, right?!"
Rob looked toward the mayor with a smile and only gave a nod of approval.
[Ding! Congrattions on opening your second art store!]
[Do you want to keep or modify the original design?!]
(No, I leave it as is.)
[Want to buy the same items that are in your first store? (food vending machines, coffee makers, alcoholic beverages, etc.)]
(Buy!)
[Do you want to fill your store shelves with manga items or not?]
(Put 10,000 volumes on the shelves and leave the rest in inventory.)
Rob used the store window system for some simple settings, before turning around to the crowd of townspeople that was getting bigger and bigger, as the storefront beacon was like magic, it could attract anyone, under the newpatibility feature boost, even the blind people they would be attracted here this time...!
Like a moth to a me!
"Hello everyone, I''m Rob, a new investor in Bateri Town, don''t worry you can consider me your new neighbor from now on, because I''ve already bought my own plot ofnd from Mr. Mayor..."
Rob entered the gentleman''s mode and he started throwing the nonsense here and there, the main point being that his nonsense was like heavenly music in the ears of these simple people at this moment.
What is their fault if they are listening to a high-level marketer from the 21st century, and not only that but someone who had shares worth billions in bigpanies, under false names of course?
He was such a person, he would even shine among the rocks, not to mention ordinary humans in South Blue.
Rob talks about what he will sell them from now on, manga and various other items in such a highly marketable way that stars are literally forming in the eyes of these simple residents.
They were excited toe in and experience the kind of art this divine store sold.
They didn''t at all doubt the veracity of what the owner had said, after all, the shape of the divine store was something they had never seen before!
His attraction was too great after all.
???
Chapter 15 The East Blue Saga: Orange Town Arc!
Chapter 15 The East Blue Saga: Orange Town Arc!
???
[Ding! +16 Art Points from the merchant Hany]
[Ding! +11 Art Points from the tavern owner, Miss Marisan]
[Ding! +20 Art points from the child Ali]
...
..
[Ding! +35 Art Points from Mayor Ludd]
...
..
Rob has turned off the notification sounds again and he is back to taking care of the important work at his hand now.
Yes! He was drawing the second volume of One Piece manga at the moment.
Exactly the same way he created the first volume, he was excited to finish the second volume.
It''s already been half a day since Rob sessfully opened his second art store here in Bateri.
Just like in Ohara, the scene was packed with enthusiastic people in the art store here in Bateri, it''s good that the store''s interior wasrge enough to amodate them all.
For the people of Bateri town, this ce was simply divine.
The new food they have to pay its price to get out of those refrigerator-like machines!
And the choctey coffee mugs that those long-nosed machines can take out with a simple push of a button.
All this was new and interesting for the Bateri people who were ustomed to the life of the vigers, even the Ohara people were more modern than them.
In fact, what intrigued those people who had no real entertainment in Bateri was the manga volumes that the store sold, their shelves stretching in long rows along an entire section of the divine store, which seemed miraculouslyrger on the inside.
The owner(Rob) really didn''t give this ce its right, when he describe it previously.
This was what was on the minds of those people who flocked to the store happily, everyone with the money bought at least one manga book.
In the span of half a day, the art points, and Exp increased dramatically thanks to these wonderful customers.
Going back to Rob, he keeps drawing up the second volume with an enthusiasm, the new folder consists of 14 chapters, extending from chapter 8 to chapter 21!
The folder''s name is the Orange Town arc or as it is also referred to as the Buggy Clown arc!
Of course, those who don''t know the legendary Buggy should retire from following One Piece.
The summary of this part of the story is the arrival of Luffy and Zoro to the next ind ''Orange Town'' after the difficulties of sailing without a navigator which they somehow ovee, meeting the future crew navigator Nami, and then fighting the clown pirates Buggy sama, who is Luffy''s first real opponent in the story.
After a veryical farce, the crew (Luffy, Zoro, and Nami) seeded in defeating the Buggy Pirates (Buggy, Cabaji, Mohji, and his lion Richie), after Nami bound Buggy''s split body with the Chop-Chop Devil Fruit ability and Luffy seeded in sending his head fused with just his legs and hands shave apart the Alvida way.
In the end, they seeded in liberating Orange Town from the tyranny of Buggy pirates, and the arc ended with the escape of the trio of angry townspeople when they learned that they were pirates, under Luffy''sughter, they seeded in escaping from them thanks to the intervention of the dog Chucho that beloved in this arc.
The arc''s final moments show Mayor Boodle''s true gratitude to Luffy and his crew.
...
Finally, Rob seeded in drawing the arc in all its details and didn''t even forget to add the elements that the studio added in the anime and was not present in the manga.
Rob has been waiting on pins and needles to see how both Shanks and Buggy who are currently still on Roger''s ship will react to this art.
Maybe they would consider their older brother to have gone crazy or something, but Rob doesn''t care about that, that was the kind of thinking he wanted them to think of him.
Rob wishes even the people of the World Government would consider him a fart right now.
Rob mentions both Shanks and Buggy because the volume contains a small memory of Buggy''s tragic past which happened some time ago now, even the former Rob has attended.
When Buggy identally eats a Devil Fruit because of Shanks who suddenly terrified him, Shanks has since be Buggy''s nemesis, who has ruined his dreams of finding his great treasure buried deep in the sea because he can''t swim anymore.
Rob asks how Buggy will feel when he sees this event in the manga, maybe he thinks his older brother Rob is making fun of him too.
The more Rob thought about it the more he wanted tough so hard.
...
..
At the end of the day, Rob had made 20,000 copies of the second volume under the title The Orange Town Arc.
He left 10,000 copies in the art store Bateri and sent 10,000 copies through the system to the shelves of the art store Ohara.
It all happened magically.
Since it was already night, the doors of the art stores were closed, only tomorrow copies of the second volume would be sold in both stores.
Rob was excited about the kind of reaction about the second volume of the story for people who liked Luffy''s story so far.
Buggy will be hated in their hearts a little...
Maybe his little brother Buggy will get angry with him for that.
"Well, it doesn''t matter, now it''s time to go back to my wife."
"Ah! How I miss her."
Rob walked into the teleportation room, and with a quick sh, the teleportation function was activated.
[Avable destinations: 1]
[Do you want going to Ohara''s art store?]
"Hell, yeah!"
So Rob disappeared from Bateri, South Blue, and appeared in Ohara, West Blue.
That was in less than a second.
???
Chapter 16 Nami is the darling of the masses!
Chapter 16 Nami is the darling of the masses!
???
=========
Chapter 8: The Thief Nami! (A/N: Manga Chapter!)
{Luffy: Ha! I am hungry!!!}
{Zoro:.....}
{Zoro: You really don''t have navigation skills!!!}
{Luffy: Why?! In my life, I have only sailed for wandering!!}
{Luffy: You''re just like me because you go after pirates and wanted men...}
{Zoro: I never said I was a pirate hunter!!}
{Zoro: I was just looking for a man in the sea..... But I lost the way back to my vige!!}
{Zoro: I had no choice, I became a pirate hunter to get some money, which I spent on life supplies!!}
{Luffy: Really!! So you were lost!!!}
{Zoro: Shut up... Now the lost is you!!!}
...
..
.
=========
"Hahahahahaha, these kids are so funny."
"Zoro is right, I''ve also never seen a pirate who can''t navigate before."
"Haha, that boy Zoro really became a pirate hunter because he couldn''t go home, so embarrassing."
Professor Clover and his group of archaeologists like Zadie, Roche, Bushirie, and others were enjoying the first chapters of the much-awaited second book of Manga One Piece.
This morning, the moment the art store opened its doors, hundreds of people poured in like waves, and why?
Of course, because it is the promised day of the release of the second volume under the title of the Orange town arc.
Today, those archaeologists who have spent their lives studying the history of the pirates'' world have confirmed that the events of the One Piece manga take ce in their world, exactly in the East Blue.
They had already confirmed that Foosha Vige in the Dawn Ind, Shells Town in the Yotsuba Ind Region, and Orange Town in Organ Inds archipgo, all these ces were in East Blue!
After all, Foocha vige is famous for being the home of marine hero Monkey D. Garp.
The protagonist of the One Piece story is the supposed grandson of Monkey D. Garp!
This was really interesting for these archaeologists who really deserve their title.
After all, they are the only ones so far who have been able to spot these important points at the beginning of the story.
And this applies to all the people of Ohara and Bateri.
After all, it was not only Ohara''s people who were enjoying One Piece''s story in the meantime but Bateri people as well.
While Rob was asleep at home while cuddling his wife in a warm, romantic embrace, system notifications kept ringing bringing with them so many art points that had already umted in the tens of thousands.
Even the system level was close to being upgraded already.
This was great news for Rob, who turned off the notification sounds and went back to enjoying sleep while cuddling his wife''s naked body.
...
..
On the inds of Bateri and Ohara, the dominant theme these days, which is constantly recurring, is One Piece manga.
It''s been 5 days since thest art store update and the next update was already approaching.
The audience was waiting!
The poprity of the manga One Piece has reached a really frightening level.
It even got out of range of the two inds and started to spread around the neighboring inds due to visitors from the other inds somehow, the attraction of the art store is great after all.
Many of its miraculous properties have already been recognized and have surprised many people, such as restoring the blind man''s sight inside the art store.
This was a divine thing for Those blind people who could see again, Although it is only a temporary condition.
In the past few days, Rob has known dozens of blind people on both inds who don''t walk away from the art store no matter how hard he tries to drive them away.
At night they sleep in front of the store doors and during the day they are the first to enter the store.
Rob was speechless about them, so he let them do whatever they wanted.
Regarding the current trend again, even the ces mentioned in the manga like Foocha Vige, Shells Town, and Orange Town have be so famous that many avid kids dream of visiting them one day.
There are even adults who want to take a trip to East Blue just to find Nami, even though they know it doesn''t actually exist.
After all, as soon as she first appeared, Nami became the prime idol in the hearts of these modern proponents of culture.
The goddess had be the thief who stole their hearts.
Even after seeing how Nami had deceived those pirates at sea, they still wished they were in the ce of these damned pirates so that they could be deceived as well.
Seeing how she could bear Luffy''s stupidity and talk to him even though it made her so angry that she wanted to break his head, they raised their thumbs to Nami and raised her appreciation in their hearts to the utmost.
Luffy was stupid beyond words, after all, only someone like Zoro could understand him.
Hell, even that scary clown with Devil Fruit ability was yed by their Nami and became just a head and two feet!!
After reading the fun arc, many questions started to pile up in the minds of why did Nami hate pirates so much? And what is the fate of the small Buggy and his divided body? And what does the clown Buggy have to do with a great pirate like Shanks? And where will Luffy crew go from now on?
All this made One Piece fans expect more, they have already fallen in love with this story and desperately want to know how it will continue.
...
[Ding! +136 Art Points from Clover]
[Ding! +50 Art Points from Zadie]
[Ding! +43 Art Point from Roche]
...
..
[Ding! +63 art points from Nico Oran]
[Ding! +123 Art Points from Nico Olvia]
Rob''s attention was caught by the familiar name... Nico Oran, isn''t this person his brother-inw? But as soon as he remembered how his daughter Robin was treated by this scum''s wife, he suppressed the urge to ask his wife about him in the depths of his mind.
...
"Hahahaha, dear this book is fun, I''m really excited to see how Buggy and Shanks will deal with your mockery of them, hahaha, especially Buggy, that manga will make him hate you."
Olvia drops the manga volume on her bountiful origins whileughing about thisedy arc.
"It''s good that you liked it, sweetie. Come here!"
"Ah! You''re taking advantage of my low guard again! I won''t let you go this time."
She quickly escaped from his demonic ws and tried to get dressed to get out of the room, but before she could do so, she felt a paper handcuff restricting her and pulling her toward the lust monster once more.
"I prefer you without clothes, my sweetie, why are you in such a hurry to leave, it''s still early morning, you know."
Rob''s warm whisper in her ear was like a demon''s voice that removed all her defenses once more and allowed herself to sink into his arms without being able to resist.
...
"This little girl Nami is really very pretty, and looks smarter for her age, why did you create such a character, would she really be the navigator of Luffy''s crew?!"
Olvia was really interested in this One Piece story in which Rob uses both fiction and reality.
"Do you want me to spoil the events on you, my love?!"
Rob was really in a good mood to flirt.
Olvia shrugged off Rob who was busy ying with her origins without the slightest bit of shame and rechecked the manga in her hands. Everything about this book was so interesting to her, after all, she''s probably the only one at the moment who knows that Shanks and Buggy aren''t fictional characters as everyone thinks.
[Ding! +270 Art Points from Portgas D. Rouge]
Or maybe she''s not the only one now.
???
Chapter 17 Portgas D. Rouge Worried!
Chapter 17 Portgas D. Rouge Worried!
???
[Ding! +270 Art Points from Portgas D. Rouge]
(Sigh! This day has finallye.)
Rob inwardly sighed and stopped drowning in his wife''s soft breasts before getting out of bed.
Rob can anticipate what kind of reaction his captain''s wife will have after seeing the One Piece manga.
And what kind of reaction would it be?
Definitely worry and fear that everything she saw is real.
Who the hell in the world would she want to see her husband''s execution even if it was just a pictorial.
Isn''t that just a bad omen?
In fact, Rob is at a loss as to how to exin this to his captain''s wife.
Undoubtedly, he will be reprimanded, right?!
"My Dear? What happened, why do you look worried?"
Rob got out of his thoughts and turned around to see his wife''s charming body fill his eyes again.
"Well, I was thinking about how Miss Rouge would react to seeing her husband executed in the manga¡ What do you think it would be?"
Rob posed this question to Olvia, in order to relieve the tension in his heart.
"Miss Rouge? Ah, isn''t that woman Captain Roger''s wife... Hmm, I think she''d be really angry, that''s a bad omen drawn by my dear... I also wondered about that when I saw him! What kind of grudge do you have with Captain Roger for killing him in Chapter one?"
"..."
"My Dear?!"
Olvia was surprised when she saw the color from her husband''s face disappear after hearing her words.
...
..
"Ah, that''s it, then you really have no grudge against him, it''s just a script for creating the greatest story in history as you say... Well, I believe in you, my dear, no matter what."
Rob took a while to create some gentle nonsense and try to convince his wife and himself of it.
After all, he can''t tell her that that execution scene is the future and exactly what will happen 7 years from now.
His wife will think he is an idiot or something, and that''s the scary thing about it, he doesn''t know what to do if his wife starts to suspect him and loses her faith in him.
This world was very real, here a person''s feelings couldn''t be controlled, any simple slip could destroy a lot of things, when living in this world Rob knew that everything he had read so far in those harem novels whose protagonists win the hearts of females in it is like buying cabbage here and there, they are nothing but nonsense,plete nonsense, polluting the minds and defyingmon sense.
Hell, a woman''s heart is the most mysterious thing in existence, even if it is a 2D woman she is still a woman, if you are not careful you will not have a chance to defend yourself, let alone live a happy married life.
"Then now, will you help me convince Miss Rouge of this, my dear?"
"Sure, if I don''t help my husband, how can I call myself your wife?"
"Olvia, you really are the best."
Rob hugged Olvia in another warm embrace, showing his true gratitude.
"Then, when are we leaving for Southern Blue?!"
Olvia was asking about it to get ready for the trip, after all, it would be a long trip.
"Why are you smiling like that?!"
"Hahaha, I have a surprise for you, we can get to Bateri in an instant, my dear."
"Huh!!"
...
..
In a simple but colorful wooden house.
The house is located among palm trees and bananas, the fruits of which fall from time to time over the simple house.
There sat a beautiful woman with pale blond hair adorned with a red flower with six petals on the left side and some cute freckles on her face, she seemed to be in herte twenties, she was a young and beautiful woman by all ounts.
But this beautiful woman right now was in a very anxious banter.
As she had been living alone in a house far from the rtively prosperous town of Bateri, she waste to see the great changes that had taken ce on Bateri Ind in the span of a few days.
She had already seen the mystery store debut when it opened and had been watching that shining beacon in the sky all day, but since she had been living a cautious life the whole time, lest her connection to the great pirate, Gol D. Roger, be discovered, she was trying not to move around too much.
But when the necessities of life ran out since herst shopping, Rouge needed to go out shopping normally.
After she finished shopping, she couldn''t contain the woman''s curiosity, which was only increasing and not diminishing the more she heard about the divine store from the townspeople.
So curiosity killed the cat this time too.
Rouge gained the courage to enter the divine store and it didn''t really disappoint her, because this store was truly divine, everything in it made her gasp in shock, even though her pretty face didn''t show any kind of expression.
Rouge quickly bought two manga books (volumes 1 and 2) and came home, to see the kind of amazing art the townspeople had been singing about all the time.
"This...!!!"
From the moment she opened the first book, she was so dumbfounded that she couldn''t switch to the next page.
That tall, majestic figure, those sharp eyes, that amazing mustache, that red jacket she had made for him!
Isn''t that her husband, Roger?!
What is he doing here!!
...
..
"Sigh!"
After she finished reading the two books, Rouge let out a heavy sigh.
From the moment she saw Roger''s smile on the execution stage, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.
She knew that smile well.
It was the same smile that conquered her and made her, the only daughter of the Portgas family hidden from the world, fall in blind love and flee from her n with this man.
Now she had an extremely dangerous feeling rising in her heart every second.
And this feeling tells her that this book is not simple, not simple at all.
Just who in the world is the person who drew this?!
???
Chapter 18 The meeting! And clarify the confusion
Chapter 18 The meeting! And rify the confusion
???
"Unbelievable, we really went from West Blue to South Blue in an instant!"
Although she''s never been here before, Olvia still knows that they''ve moved to another ind the moment she sees the different people in the art store.
If she hadn''t seen people different from the Ohara people, walking around in her husband''s store with the same smiles and happy expressions on the Ohara people, she wouldn''t have thought they had moved to another ind at all, because the art store was the same.
Ignoring the scorching looks of Bateri Ind customers who were apparently ordering a new volume, Rob walked out of the store with Olvia.
His target today in Bateri was to visit a certain person, who lived on the other side of town.
"So you came here when you left for southern blue in order to open your second store!"
Olvia''s white hair was blowing in the warm Bateri breeze, and her charm in the trendy clothes Rob had bought her from his system shop was beyond words.
"Yes, I forgot to tell you because I was busyposing One Piece chapters, you know."
Already in the past five days, Rob has been drawing the advanced volumes of One Piece, and he has already umted some of them, and this has left him plenty of leisure time to enjoy with his beautiful wife.
When the weekly publication day arrives he will only put up what he has for sale.
After all, his inventory is filled with copious amounts of volumes! Including new and ready-to-publish volumes.
Also, all these days he was thinking about what he would choose between North Blue and East Blue to create his third art store, in the end, he decided North Blue first as his nearest destination and decided to leave East Blue forst, this was to avoid early troubles.
After all, the eastern blue is the source of all evil in this world, and this is no joke at all.
Along the way to the other side of Bateri Ind, Olvia and Rob discussed how to talk to Rouge about everything and how they would interpret the event of Roger''s execution to remove all the confusion and negative feelings that could form, since they are not very familiar with the other side and especially Olvia, first they have to build the perfect mood for serious talk.
...
..
In the wooden house that was ustomed only to solitude and nature, today there were unexpected visitors.
The moment Rouge saw Rob at her front door, she was amazed and thought her husband was here too, aftel all, Roger used to visit her with a few of his crew at every time.
Rouge knew every one of them, and Rob was no stranger to her.
But she was slightly disappointed when she found out that only Rob and his wife visited her this time, but she quickly cleared these thoughts from her mind, after all, this man was her husband''s mate it is not good to show signs of her disappointment to her guests.
That would be disrespect for the kindness of the other party who visited her.
In the simple guest room, Rob saw the first volume book of One Piece on the table, open to its front page.
It same part as Roger''s execution!
Rouge brought tea to Rob and Olvia, who epted him with a smile.
Rouge sighed inwardly, it was a good thing that she had been shopping recently or else she wouldn''t be able to bring any tea.
...
..
"So you broke up with the crew to live a happy married life... I''m really jealous of Sister Olvia for her luck... If only we had the same luck..."
"Haha, excuse my manners, don''t take my words seriously, after all, Captain Roger''s responsibility cannot bepared to that of a crew member..."
"No need to apologize, Rouge san, I understand how you feel and I think my wife will too."
Before Rob could continue to speak, Olvia nodded with a gentle smile at Rouge showing herplete understanding, after all, she herself would be jealous if the scales were turned.
She was a woman, after all, what woman in the world wouldn''t want to live with the man she loved? To dedicates everything to her?
In the case of Portgas D. Rouge, it was really pathetic, to live alone in such a house so far from the world and all her concern was when her husband would return again from the sea, knowing that each visit stretched from months to years . .. It was really tormenting.
Now that Olvia has tasted the sweetness of love and happy married life, she cannot imagine living without it for long periods, though she can also be patient if she is forced to, but her innate desire to live a happy life still cannot be erased.
"In fact, I also was forced to leave the crew, after all, I was diagnosed with a fatal illness at the time. I didn''t have much time to continue the pleasant journey with the captain."
Rob smiled, a smile so captivating even in the eyes of a married woman like Rouge, before continuing to speak.
"Olvia was that missing light from my life without which my life would not be perfect, so I chose to live the little time I had left with her."
Olvia squeezed Rob''s hand hard, showing the worry that was re-digging in her heart.
"You..."
Rouge was shocked, but before she could show her deepest regret, Rob interrupted her.
"Don''t worry, I found a cure for my condition recently, so I''m already cured, but the crew doesn''t know that, except for me and Olvia, you''re the third person to know this."
"It''s really reassuring, Rob san, it''s good to hear that you''re doing well, you''ve really relieved me, I''m so happy for you."
"Thank you! Rouge san."
...
..
"To think that your real personality is so much fun is really so surprising, after all, you were as shy as a kidst time¡"
"Hahahaha, his character is very good, isn''t he, Sister Rouge?"
Even Olvia wasughing happily at this moment.
"Hahaha, yes it reminds me a bit of my husband¡"
The pleasant conversation between the trio continued to take a turn for the better, as the feelings of affection deepened between the trio, it could be said that they became good friends.
...
..
"Rob san, I didn''t expect you to be the one who wrote this... I mean, I saw the name of the owner of that art store but I didn''t associate it with you at all... That''s a really big surprise."
Rob and Olvia could see the light dimmed a little in Rouge''s eyes, after hearing Rob''s exnation of it all.
That dim light was a mixture of feelings of confusion, fear, anxiety, and even curiosity.
"Yes, Rouge san, we will be good neighbors from now on, since you had no friends before then I think my wife here would be happy to be that friend you need, right, my dear?"
Rob gave Olvia the green light to intervene at this moment.
"Yes, darling, we have be really good friends, don''t you see?!"
Olvia approached Rouge and sat next to her before lovingly hugging her like a true friend.
"As Rob said before, he wishes for a better future than the one he paints in the depths of his heart, I believe he intends no harm to your husband deep down, even..."
"Hahahahaha, do you guys think I''m mad at something as trivial as this? Even Roger himself when he sees this book I''m sure he''llughing with his usualugh, and he forget about it as if it doesn''t matter, he won''t even need to ask you about this, Rob san, because he trusts hisrades more than himself, or do you not know this better than me? That you have already traveled with Captain Roger on the same ship."
"I can hear your true thoughts Rob san, I know you don''t hate the captain and wish him a bright future in your heart, no need to try to justify your actions to me."
Rob and Olvia who willing to take the consequences all this time are surprised by the dramatic change in Rouge''s mood.
It seemed as if it had switched from the night to the day!
But what Rob and Olvia didn''t notice was that Rouge was shiverin g inwardly at the confirmation of the horrific truth she had now, due to her innate ability, the voice of all things!
???
Chapter 19 Soul-Crushing Heavy Voices
Chapter 19 Soul-Crushing Heavy Voices
???
Ever since he came to this world as Nico Olvia''s husband and Nico Robin''s father, Rob has been living in real confusion.
Although he hides it well, his aura has been chaotic the whole time, had it not been for the photographic memory that collects billions of thoughts in his head and keeps everything bnced, he would have copsed long ago.
This cannot be hidden from a user of the voice of all things like Portgas D. Rouge.
The moment she activated her ability on Rob, she collided with mountains of tormenting thoughts that nearly made her mind explode!
Voices like, just thinking about what kind of fateful fate he was going to draw that would touch even his family members, made him anxious the entire time.
In fact, he began to regret setting such a heavy goal in this world.
Yes, he had taken an extremely heavy goal on his shoulders, and he didn''t know how big it was until this moment.
Drawing the story of the world of One Piece that didn''t end even in his previous world, Rob was literally courting death.
When he sleeps next to his wife and gets into a stark argument with himself about whether to continue what he''s doing and live a tortured life, or stop it and wait for the gods'' punishment.
So far, all is well. After all, the Straw Hat crew''s journey to wreak havoc on the world is still in its infancy.
They haven''t entered the Grand Line yet!
Everything is still just fun.
They have not yet entered the stage of telling the facts of the world.
But Rob still felt heavy emotions restricting his soul, if only he had chosen a specific embodiment at the time, why did he have to ask for a random embodiment?
If he was alone, he would be a real demon who doesn''t care about anyone, he can draw manga and sell them like vegetables cheaply and let the world know the future, why the hell would he care about anything else if he''s alone? !
But it seemed that the gods who sent him here didn''t want to create a demon that would only destroy the bnce of the world.
Well, although the gods wanted you to enjoy a different and intertwined scenario, they didn''t want to create unresolved chaos in this world.
A world that is probably only one of the millions of parallel worlds out there.
They probably wouldn''t care if one of these infinite worlds was destroyed, just as they wouldn''t care about specks of dust.
But their prestige as deities would be lost if that were to happen.
So for the sake of bnce, let this little demon know the feeling of love he never felt before.
This will just do the trick!
After Rob and Olvia left, Rouge fell to the ground, panting and perspiring profusely, her breathing bing heavy.
Her strong forehead that she had been forcibly making in front of Rob and Olvia had nowpletely copsed.
"Just who is this person in the world, why does he seem to have the history, present, and future of the world on his back!!!"
Rouge''s mastery of the voice of all things ability was not as advanced as Roger, although it was really powerful, it was still weaker than Roger.
The moment she used her ability to figure out what kind of person the real Rob was, she was shocked by billions of thoughts, like heavy mountains, if she hadn''t had a strong will she would have copsed in front of the duo.
Just remembering those thoughts that each of them seemed like a world on their own made her shiver.
She had never heard such voices before in her life, they sounded like forbidden voices that could not be heard, because it was against thews of the world.
All she could understand was that Rob really had no hatred for herself or her husband but he was sure that their future fate would not be good, even her unborn child would be doomed.
And is there a fate worse than death!
Whenever Rouge remembered the choppy parts she picked up from those forbidden voices, she felt blood freeze in her body in terror.
"This can''t be real!!"
"But why is his wife''s fate not different from mine?!"
"Why would he want to write such a terrible future?"
"Why does it look like he has no choice?!"
"And why does he want to protect me from that fate?"
...
..
"Rob, did you notice that?!"
"Yes, she can''t hide it well after all."
"Then do we need to go back to check on her?"
"Don''t worry, it looks like she''s only slightly traumatized."
Rob and Olvia were on their way back to the art store in order to move to Ohara.
They were talking about Rouge''s condition which seemed shaky at the end of their meeting.
Rob knew it would be difficult for her to ept him, but internally he hoped that this would help here to terms with her future husband''s death.
In fact, Rob can save Roger from death by giving him a drop of his immortal blood, but he is sure Roger will refuse.
It''s all because of the truth buried on the final ind. The truth that Roger should paving to it by his death.
No matter how Rob tries to convince Roger not to die, Roger will still want to die the same way in the manga.
So Rob didn''t even think to try.
Because, what Rob knows about this world, no one else knows.
This was the fate the mangaka king had to endure.
[Ding! +5000 Exp!]
[Congrattions on upgrading the system]
[Level 4 of the system!]
[Now, You can create a 2 art store in one region (level 4, level 5, level 6)]
???
Chapter 20 Flevance Island!
Chapter 20 Flevance Ind!
???
"The city entrance fee is 100 Berry for the week, sir, you can pay at that ce there."
Rob stopped in front of the city gates that were forbidden by the guards, followed the guard''s signal, and paid 100 Berry before he got information on how to obtain permanent residence papers in this ce from the ounting.
The ountant told him that the direct method was to pay 10 million Berry to the royal family, and the indirect method, if he was a merchant who could be an official citizen if he worked with the royal family for 5 years.
"We wish you a pleasant stay, sir."
Rob shook his head while thinking about these people''s greed and entered the White City, or what is known as the fantasy city out of a snowy country in a fairy tale.
Rob wandered in Flevance for a few hours before finally deciding his next course of action.
If he didn''t know the reality of this ce, he would have fallen in love with it too, just like any new tourist here.
Outwardly, this ce really was like a white paradise, the city waspletely paved with white marble, the city looked like a pure paradise.
The people of this city were dressed in the best clothes with happy and carefree smiles on their faces.
This was an extremely wealthy city, there are no poor people here, and the reason was that this city contained endless treasures within it.
These treasures were lead amber.
Rob shook his head again while remembering the tragic fate of this ce.
Yes, this was the home of Trafalgar Law! The future worst generation.
Rob was at the moment sitting in the best restaurant here in Flevance, since he came to this ce it''s okay to taste the kind of food they have, well, even if it was polluted with amber lead, Rob won''t care at all.
After eating, Rob went to a government facility in the city and applied to meet the royal family, since he was going to set up his art store here and he would do whatever it takes, he could pay 10 million Berry to get residency papers and buy property here too, he was rich after all.
Wherever the rich are, they will be treated so well, the moment the civil servant heard that this man wanted to buy residency papers from the royal family, his arrogant demeanor changed at first to a very humble one, as if he had turned from an old father to a young son.
Very quickly the royal family was informed and an appointment was arranged with them the next day.
Rob spent another day away from his wife and an entire night alone in the best hostel in the kingdom.
...
The next morning, Rob met a member of the royal family and paid 10 million Berry before signing the residency papers. He could live here forever if he wanted to.
After that, it was not difficult for him to buy amercial property in Flevance from the royal family.
Now everything was ready to create his third art store.
He chose this ce because in his opinion there was no other ce in the northern blue suitable for setting up an art store then this kingdom.
Even if he didn''t want to enter the Grand Line anytime soon, he still wanted his manga to spread to the Four Seas.
This ind is the most famous in the northern blue where peoplee from everywhere. More than 500,000 citizens live in the White City alone, regardless of the surrounding towns and viges, and it also receives many tourists annually.
And since people here are rich, they are more apt to get attached to new and interesting things like his art store.
The new feature that he got from the system, from the leveling up previously, also contributed to Rob regaining many of the previously lost courage.
[Protection Field: From now on thend where the Art Store is located will be protected by an indestructible protection field.]
With this feature, Rob is no longer worried that the World Government will use the Buster Call to intimidate him.
They could try to destroy something the system said it was indestructible, he wouldn''t resist at all.
That was the kind of features he had been desperately waiting for.
"Now it''s time for magic."
No one on the street cared about Rob at this moment, because everyone was paying attention to them works, but the moment the void began to distort and the art store building appeared out of thin air, the people who were in a hurry stopped by surprise as they watched the strange building but the modern appears from the void.
Absolute stupor was the only term that could be used to describe their current state.
Even the people who were in their homes and shops came out to see the strange phenomenon happening next to them.
More and more people gathered around the art store, they were not only residents of Flevance but also various tourists from other ces in the northern blue or other seas, after all, the fame of Flevance was attracting people from all over the world.
"Hello dear residents of Flevance, I''m Rob, a new resident of your thriving kingdom and owner of this new store, you can count me as an investor! What I''m selling is art..."
Rob began his usual speech, and without any surprise seeded in presenting himself and his project in the best way to these sick sheep.
The eyes of the people listening to Rob''s speech gleamed, the more they heard the more they wanted to enter the store, his miraculous appearance was enough to make them believe every word Rob said.
Now that Rob had chosen this ce as the base for his shop he would not have the same fate anymore, it could be said that these people just like the Ohara people don''t yet know what kind of existence was sent to save them from a very bad fate.
Among the crowd that happily entered the store, Rob didn''t notice two familiar figures, husband and wife still dressed as doctor and nurse.
???
Chapter 21 The Trafalgar familys interaction with the One Piece manga
Chapter 21 The Trafalgar family''s interaction with the One Piece manga
???
Funughs, Gasps of bewilderment, and excitement resounded in the crowded atmosphere of the trendy bar of the newly opened art store in Flevance.
Just like Ohara and Bateri, Rob has already put up volumes 1 and 2 inrge quantities, but to his surprise, it seems that the batch he puts in has been greatly reduced, it looks like he will have to put up another batch soon, even although he imposed thew of the one folder, so that a single person could buy one volume of the same type, but it still reduces the wealth and enthusiasm of these people from Flevance.
Even members of the royal family came to visit his art store, given the great fame he achieved in one day!
The miraculous art store, which was indestructible and that allowed even the blind to regain his sight became the hot topic everywhere within the white city walls.
Regardless of the story of One Piece that made everyone who read it feel interesting, regardless of who he is, whether he was a normal person or a pirate, whether he was evil and malicious or a good person, everyone gathered on the same idea, the story of One Piece was interesting, and they all looked forward to more, which will be tomorrow, where the third volume will be released ording to the list of store updates.
The other things being sold in the store like food were very appetizing.
The city of Flevance became even more lively with the advent of the art store.
Even the members of the royal family were satisfied with the young investor who chose their city to open his store, although they had their own ideas about what kind of ability he had that would allow him to create powerful buildings out of thin air, was a truly enviable ability.
Rob didn''t know that he hade into the eyes of the royal family as a potential enemy, but even if he knew he wouldn''t care, as long as he had already seeded in opening his art store here, he had practically be like a god on this ind.
...
In a hospital like the appearance of a giant townhouse with iron-wrought gates for the fencing walls. As with many other buildings of the city, the hospital was white due to the Amber Lead.
"Patient ''A'' is stable now, Dr. Chris, you can go home, you''re married now, although your wife Mary is a nurse too, but a happy married life is made at home, not in the hospital."
"You''re too much of a chatter today Laurie, well, thanks for that I''m really tired today, I''ll give it back to you."
"Hahaha, what do you say you are the first doctor here, I am just an assistant in the background."
"Sigh, that''s subject again."
...
After Trafalgar D. Chris returns home and hears his wife''s hesitantughter throughout the house, he remembered the two books they had bought this morning at the new store, took the two volumes out of his wallet, and put his eyesses before he started browsing.
==========
Luffy: Wow!! What a wonderful nap!!
Luffy: Hahahahaha, looks like I was saved I thought I was going to die.
Alvida Pirates:....!?
Luffy: Huh!? Who are you?!
Alvida Pirates: But who are you?! Why would someonee out of a wine barrel?!
...
..
Koby: Hey Luffy, why are you sailing?!
Luffy: Because I want to be the Pirates King!
Koby: Eh...! Wha?! What?!!
Koby: Pirates King, this is the title of the one who owns everything in this world!!
Koby: Do you want to tell me that you are looking for the greatest treasure in the world...the "One Piece"?!!
Koby: Do you want to die or what? All the pirates in the world are looking for this treasure...
Luffy: Well, so am I, Shishishi!!
Koby: No. No. No way!! Absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible!!
Koby: To be the pirate king in the great age of pirates... you don''t have a chance!! Absolutely impossible... Och!! Why did you hit me?!
Luffy: Because I can''t hear you!
Koby: ...anyway... I''m used to hitting... heh... heh... heh
Luffy: I''m not afraid of death.
Koby: Huh?
Luffy: Because that''s my dream, I wouldn''t mind if I died for it.
Luffy: Plus, I guess I can do it, I mean, it might be hard...
Koby: ....!! (I never thought about it before!!!)
Koby: Can I... fulfill my dream too... if I''m ready to die?!
Luffy: Hmm! What?
Koby: Will I be able to be a member of the Navy?!
....
...
..
=========
After some time he closes thest page of the second volume and shows disappointment that no more pages anymore.
He didn''t even feel the time while reading this book!
"Dream, huh! Sigh¡ Can a dream cure people, I really wish I had the same mood as Luffy, what would life look like to me at that time¡"
"But is the Pirates King really a dream worth pursuing?! What could the author of this book mean?"
"Honey, don''t think too much, didn''t you see how Nami manipted all these pirates, Pft...Hahahaha, what a really fun and brave girl."
...
[Ding! +122 Art Points from Trafalgar D. Chris]
[Ding! +99 Art Points from Mary]
...
..
[Ding! +87 Art Points from CP5 member Flint]
...
"Opps, CP5?! Looks like trouble is here, finally."
Rob, who was wrestling with Olvia in a tug-of-war on the bed, was stopped at thest moment, where did this cursee from?!
At least, Let him release his shot firstly.
Fuck!!
"Ahn!! Baby, why did you stop, C''mon, I''m close to my limit!!"
???
Chapter 22 Cipher Pol entry on the line!
Chapter 22 Cipher Pol entry on the line!
???
In an unknown inn within the city''s outer circle in the white city of the Flevance Kingdom.
A tall man in a white tuxedo was browsing through the manga folder "One Piece" with heavy eyes and a very interesting expression.
After he finished browsing through the two avable volumes, he took out a small Den Den Mushi frommunication type and called his boss in a hurry.
Gacha!
"The Secret Code: Long live Chief Spandine Forever."
"Good, Flint, you just have to lower your tone of voice a bit until the phrase is perfect, so what do you have to tell me?"
"As you wish, Chief, I will lower my voice next time, I have something interesting this time."
"..."
"Something interesting? Is the royal family of Flevance showing signs of wanting to flee their kingdom atst?!"
"No, Chief, it''s not like that."
"So What?!" Tell me.
"This morning a store appeared out of nowhere in Flevance, it is a very advanced building and has an irresistible charm, it is called the Art Store, and the royal family seems to agree with it already, even the blind can regain his sight after entering this store! The buildingponents are very solid untouchable! But the issue isn''t here, what this store sells is the real deal."
"..."
"Flint, do you want to die?! Why the hell don''t you go on and spit out what you know, Or do you want to make me get excited and then finally destroy everything down? didn''t I tell you to say it all at once?!"
The Den Den Mushi in Flint''s hand showed Spandine''s angry face at this moment.
"I''m sorry chief, I had to drink some water, I almost died of thirst."
"Go ahead, speak, tell me what this mysterious store sells?"
"Yeah, yeah, he''s selling aic book titled, One Piece."
"One piece?! Wait, did you say One piece? Are you sure about that?!"
"Yes, chief, I''m pretty sure of this. In theic, called the manga, the great pirate Roger is depicted as a pirates king and he''s already found the treasure of One Piece. Before he was executed by the Navy he confirmed the fact that One Piece existed in the Grand Line, which created a sensation in this fantasy tale... This is what has been depicted in the story so far in only two books, and perhaps tomorrow a third book will be published."
"This is really interesting, fax the two books to me by Den Den Mushi of the fax type, and keep me updated on this store until I give you my next orders."
"Yes, chief."
Gacha.
...
Rob was currently roaming in Flevance City while using his Observation Haki to cover the entire city. He was looking for the CP5 member here, he was hoping to find him before any information about him was leaked.
Though internally he knows that this is just false hope, he knows very well how the Cipher Pol Agency operates, after all, they can''t afford to overlook important information to their superiors the moment they find it.
Rob had never thought that it would be a World Government spy here, this was really his bad luck.
"Okay, I found you."
In Rob''s perception, a lot of bright spots appeared and disappeared, his mastery of Observation Haki was already at an advanced level, as he had only recently broken through when he merged with the remnants of the original Rob soul.
He can cover the entire ind with his observation haki if he wants to.
The bright spots appearing in his visualization and disappearing were the people he had already screened and made sure they weren''t CP5, Rob who had an impression of CP5 in the anime could spot their member at a nce.
And as he expected, he had already found him in one of the outer hotels near the White City walls, it was a rtively far distance from his present location, but that was no problem at all, in an instant, Rob shot like a mirage towards his target.
The inn was just as white as the rest of the buildings in the city, it was a good thing that it was rtively empty, after all, the outside hotels are only used by people with special intentions.
Rob stopped at CP5''s window like an assassin, and thetter didn''t feel it at all.
(looks like it''s already toote)
Rob sighed seeing Den Den Mushi the fax type had already sent copies of the two volumes to this person''s chief.
(This person, caused disrupted my precious and enjoyable time with my wife, leaked my information to the World Government if I didn''t kill him I wouldn''t be human anymore)
Rob''s eyes lit up with anger as he looked at the insect that had caused him so many losses today.
The moment his killing intent nearly exploded, he waspletely suppressed by force.
If this bug was killed now that would only alert the World Government about it and they would take direct action at that time.
Perhaps at the moment, they will find it interesting just because of the name of the One Piece, which means that they won''t even bother with an all-out attack.
Rob isn''t afraid of the World Government, but he still doesn''t want to appear in public so quickly, after all, he hasn''t finished his grand scheme in the Four Seas yet!
(You have to thank your really lucky stars, Flint, you''re the first to slip through my ws after causing me trouble, you''re really lucky beyond words, but that doesn''t mean I won''t kill youter)
Rob let out a cold snort before disappearing from the dark floor balcony.
When Rob gets angry, he bes a real demon who won''t rest until his madness is cured, and it seems that his nature has even followed him into his new life.
...
"Why did I feel creeping goosebumps a moment ago?!"
Flint awoke with his back cold and drenched in sweat, but he d idn''t know why yet.
"Strange, why do I feel as if I have escaped certain death?!"
???
Chapter 23 World Government Attention
Chapter 23 World Government Attention
???
"Huh, this is really the most interesting thing I have seen in all my years."
In a dimly lit hall, an old man with the scar on the left side of his face, a hat over gray braids, and a walking stick. Threw the third volume of One Piece manga next to the first and second volumes he had previously finished.
The quality of these folders was inferior to the original because they were printed on in paper by den den mushi fax type, other than the original folders made with the ability of a devil fruit.
"To think that there is someone in this world who wastes their time drawing nonsense and selling it to people is really interesting."
Another old man spoke with obvious disdain, his figure was slim and tall and he had a long white beard.
"At least he deserves some praise for drawing that bastard Roger being executed by our Navy, one day it will be done and justice will prevail."
This time the man who talks is a man who looks younger than the old men has blond hair and a short beard and wears a formal suit with a tie.
"Didn''t you notice that theseic books contain real ces? It seems that the author of this story is not just an amateur... But well, what is really interesting is knowing what kind of devil fruit this man by the name of Rudes D. Rob is using..."
A bald man withrge patches of birthmarks on his forehead and arge white mustache was browsing the Encyclopedia of Devil Fruits intently, it seemed as if he was searching for some kind of Devil Fruit that could create buildings out of thin air.
"The cursed D n again, this Rob can''t be without a past, we have to get his info first before doing anything about him¡ I feel something is wrong about this guy and what he''s doing¡"
Thest one among the group of five is the oldest in age. He''s bald, he wears white sses. He also carries a samurai sword with him. He is the only one of the five who doesn''t wear a ck suit or tie, and the only one without facial hair.
He also seems to be the only one of the five who takes the manga''s issue seriously.
These people were the world rulers and the pinnacles of all existences in this world, the Heads of the World Government, the Five Elders!
Yesterday they received an urgent report from the head of CP5 Spandine about the mystery store sellingic books under the title One Piece, and today they received three copies of the books released so far from the story, under the titles, "Romance Dawn", "Orange Town" and "Arc Vige Syrup".
It was such an unprecedented thing for them, even the five elders found this man''s story interesting, but they still hated him promoting piracy ideas so well without any right to do so.
If this man really continues to decorate the image of a pirate like this they will punish him well, they are not unreasonable, they also admire the new and interesting kind of art that this man has created, but he should draw the ideas they want him to paint or it is better for him to stop.
After a lengthy discussion regarding this matter, the five elders agreed to find out the man''s origin first before making any kind of decision about him, they called the navy and ordered them to search for the record of this man who is a relic of the cursed n and send it to them as soon as possible.
...
[Ding! +1500 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +1,650 Art Points from Gorosei???]
...
..
[Ding! +2000 Art Points from Gorosei???]
Rob was already expecting it, so he wasn''t nervous or worried at all, well since they already found out, he has no worries now, he can do whatever he wants and go to hell the World Government!
...
On this day, Rob moved among the three shop from Ohara to Bateri and from Bateri to Flevance constantly, because today is a very special day.
Today was the desired day for One Piece fans!
The third volume of the series, under the title, Arc Vige Syrup, was released as well as a secondary arc before this main arc.
The secondary arc was the story of the box man Gaimon, which the crew encounters on a deserted ind inhabited by strange animals. This strange man had been trapped in the box for 20 years due to his greed for treasures, in the end with Luffy''s help it was found that this man''s treasure boxes above the mountain were empty but Luffy didn''t tell him this devastating truth.
The box man Gaimon became the title of misfortune for One Piece fans in the Three inds, his luck was so bad that they became less greedy for treasures just because of him, even pirates and viins who read One Piece were saddened by Gaimon''s story.
The main arc is where the fourth member of the Straw Hat Pirates, the god Usopp, joins.
Leader of the eight million pirates, the terrifying and future pirates emperor!
The mere fact of him being the son of Yasopp as a member of Shanks'' crew was great enough for followers to ept Usopp in their hearts as a respected member of the Straw Hat Pirates.
At the moment of his appearance, he caused a great wave ofughter on the Three Inds, his cheerful and energetic personality was a great factor that made the colors of theic story more vivid.
In this arc, the crew also got their own ship, Going Merry, the ship that will make these fans'' heartache in the future.
Also in this arc, the Straw Hat crew defeated the second pirates'' crew after the Clown Buggy pirates, the ck Cat pirates crew, and their Captain Kuro.
Followers especially liked the cute girl Kaya, she was so beautiful and gentle that they would want to protect her, and they also wished for her to join the crew as a doctor, but the author, unfortunately, broke the fans'' wish.
???
Chapter 24 The interacting of fans with the new Book.
Chapter 24 The interacting of fans with the new Book.
???
==========
....
...
..
Usopp: Tamanji! Are these the pirates you spoke of?
Tamanji: That''s right, look at that pirate logo!
Beman: They don''t look terrifying.
Ninjin: Yes!
Usopp:......!
Zoro: It''s been so long since I''ve stood on a steady ground...
Luffy: It''s because you were asleep the whole time.
Zoro: Anyway, I just noticed...
Zoro: What are those people doing over there?
"!!!"
Beman/Ninjin/Tamanji: Waaaaa! They discovered us!!
Usopp: You...! Don''t run away!!
Usopp: ....
Usopp: I am the great pirate, captain of the fleet Usopp-sama, the secretly charge of this vige, and they also know me as Captain leader Usopp!!
Usopp: You better not try to attack this vige, because my 80 million men won''t forgive you!
Nami: You''re lying.
Usopp: Waaa! You revealed me!
Nami: See, you said it yourself.
Usopp: Aaaah! Did I say that? Badyout! Badyout for sure!
Luffy: Ahahahahaha! That''s so funny!
Usopp: Don''t underestimate me!
Usopp: I''m a man with an esteemed personality, and everyone calls me the noble Usopp!
....
...
..
==========
"Hahahaha, this Usopp is really funny, lying has be a habit, but he''s such a fun character that I like that and he''s also very good, from the way he tells fairy tales to Kaya to relieve her depression."
No matter how hard Professor Clover tried not tough, he was still defeated once again by this new character(Usopp).
Professor Clover had set a special time for archaeologists at the Great Library to analyze One Piece manga, and made it official!
Since everyone agrees to love One Piece they made it a part of their job as well, this was the highest honor the manga has received so far.
Their job all along was to study historical records, it wouldn''t be a problem if they added another work they liked.
Other archaeologists, both male, and female agreed on Professor Clover''s words. Usopp was a very good character even though he was under the influence of his rather cruel past, he was a miserable child, forced to live without a father and he also watched his mother die when he was just a child... Although such fates are asmon in the pirates'' world as the stars in the sky,passionate human nature cannot be erased no matter what kind of world there is, wherever there is a human being will existe human emotions.
...
In Bateri, Rouge has just returned from the town''s art store after buying the new volume of the manga.
Since meeting Rob and reading his manga, she feels like the world is bing a stranger to her day by day.
Since she was a member of the Portgas family hidden from the world, she knew a lot about the One Piece and the Empty Horn, which not even the archaeologists in Ohara know about!
This made her more interested in the One Piece manga, which is still in the Inherited Will stage.
In her heart Rouge knew that Luffy, the protagonist of the story, was the man who inherited her husband''s will, Rouge herself didn''t choose Roger to be her husband out of vain but chose him because he was the man who carried the will inherited from the ancient kingdom, in her heart, she was sure that Roger was the intended person in the prophecy of her n, the man who will fulfill the dreams of thousands of men before him!
But this One Piece manga that Rouge doesn''t simply deal with that other fans deal with has a different opinion.
While reading the third volume, Rouge''s eyes were nk, as if she had lost her light.
As if she lost a bet of some kind.
...
In Flevance National Hospital, Trafalgar D. Water Chriss was very busy, he going from patient to patient, for the past years the health conditions of the people of Flevance were getting worse, but under the influence of the royal family the truth remained hidden from the public eye.
Chriss was among the few people in the country who knew the horrific truth hidden beneath the surface of beauty and wealth.
He knew that the average life expectancy in Flevance people has fallen from the record average over time, from generation to generation for the past 100 years now.
He knows that at some point in the near future everything wille to an end in thisnd, but he refuses and still searches tirelessly for a cure for the toxic effects of amber lead.
For him, there is nothing in the world that has no cure, only if he can find it will Flevance be a true paradise.
This was his responsibility as a doctor!
Recently, the only thing that entertains him a bit and removes the pressure of mental and physical work from him regardless of his wife Marry, is the manga One Piece.
This interesting book has the kind of magic that will make anyone who watches it really enjoy it.
After finishing his chore today, he took his free time to read the new volume of One Piece.
In the end, it didn''t disappoint him, and that enthusiasm that was existe in the book before is still present, but it rose more and more.
The question on his mind now was, what kind of pirate would these gentle kids be in the future... Will they turn into cruel viins under the influence of a rotting world? Or will they change the world for the better with their bright colors?
Is Monkey D. Luffy that person from his old n records?!
The inherited will owner!
Rudes D. Rob!
This is the person who is really worth asking about because he is the author of this book.
???
Chapter 25 Conomi Islands!
Chapter 25 Conomi Inds!
???
After the release of the third volume that caused a new wave of Art Points, Rob''s art points reached an impressive amount.
[System Shop: 630.456 Art Points]
With this amount Rob can finally buy something useful in the shop, after all, all he used to buy in the past weeks was things like modern cleaning supplies, modern cooking ingredients, and even modern clothes and most of them if not all of them is a women''s clothes.
Ever since Olvia learned of his ability to create amazing items such as fashionable clothes with the power of the Devil Fruit, female instincts engraved in her genes or perhaps immortal blood have awakened her and be more motivated to do new things other than research on history.
Rob couldn''t refuse her so he spent a lot of points on women''s clothes and cosmetics, at least she made herself prettier for him, so Rob was internally happy to pamper his wife.
The important thing now is, Rob is getting ready to buy a boat of modern specifications, even though the best and most expensive are existe in the shop by the millions.
However, there is something cheaper and very good too, after all, a modern boat made of metal and with motors is much better than a wooden ship that sails using the wind.
[Maritime Transport List:]
[-Christensen Yacht (50m): 500,000 Art Points.
Blohm+Voss Yacht (100m): 1,000,000 Art Points.
Amels Yacht (60 meters): 750,000 Art Points
...
..]
The list was so long that Rob needed to flip over more than once to finish, there were even yachts on the list priced at hundreds of millions of art points. This was simply terrifying, but this type of yacht was rare even in his former world.
Rob bought a Christensen yacht and half a million art points went just like that, but Rob didn''t regret it at all, as soon as the yacht appeared in the sea in front of him Rob was very happy to lead this beautifuldy.
After all, this was not the first time that he owned a yacht, he was a very wealthy person in his previous life, even if he was a wanted man, it doesn''t mean that he was not enjoying his life and always confined at home, the best ces to hide for him were the sea!
Where he was spending a lot of time at sea in the best types of yachts that contain all his needs, even the inte was provided to him via a certain satellite that was under his control at the time, Rob''s previous life wasn''t really bad , he was the bad guy.
The moment he boarded his new yacht, he felt a kind of feeling of familiarity build up in his chest as if he had returned to Earth once more.
"Let''s go!"
Rob got out of his nostalgia and went to the cockpit.
This time his target was the Sea of ??Wonders, the East Blue!
It''s time to get the manga of One Piece into a more serious phase.
...
The white yacht stopped in front of the reverse mountain entrance. Rob chose to use the reverse mountain channel to reach the east blue from the west blue, he bought the yacht and made sure to sail just for the experience of passing from this ce.
Excited to live the experience, Rob allowed his yacht to drift in the fast, gravity-defying current but made sure to avoid hitting the red walls so that his yacht would not be destroyed at that point.
Rob reached the top of the reverse mountain after a pleasant experience, the paths scattered in this ce where the four seas meet, in the middle existe a terrifying whirlpool like a bottomless abyss, whoever falls there will die a miserable death, Rob made sure to keep his little yacht away from that terrifying whirlpool, and he took the path to East Blue, but this time he made sure to run the engine at full power because if he didn''t it would force him to follow the strong current and enter the Grandline.
Under the thrust of the motors the yacht Rob reached the end of the East Blue Road, but the boat could not enter the channel due to the strong reverse current, so Rob had to send his small yacht to his inventory and spread his paper wings and flew into the sky, he willplete the rest of the journey by air.
Rob felt half a face getting hot as if he had received a hard p in the face from this world, the powerful technology from his previous world that he was trust in like a blind man, couldn''t go against the sea ??current in this world, no, it was he who subconsciously underestimated the strength of the reverse current.
Next time he will make sure to buy a helicopter instead of a yacht.
...
Conomi Inds is an archipgo located in the northwest region of East Blue made up of 20 small inds, this was the ce he chose to create his fourth art store!
Exactly Cocoyasi Vige, Nami Vige, Rob was excited about the kind of reaction these vigers would have when they see their vige in his manga, that would be interesting, right?
Rob wanted to enter this small vige as best he could, so he made his white wings glow with a sacred yellow light by ying with colors, making his wingspanrger so that one wing appeared to be four meters long.
Rob''s mastery of the Devil Fruit was advancing at an amazing speed because he used the fruit''s abilities almost at every moment.
At this moment, Rob seemed like a holy angel descending from heaven to those simple vigers who were sunk in an utter stupor.
From the sky Rob saw many people gathered in one ce which looked like a popr market where people buy their necessities, so he chose an area near him to go down, after all, these people would be his valuable customers, if they saw him as an angel, wouldn''t they buy so many volumes from him?! Would they not tell the inhabitants of the other inds that an angel descended from heaven and sold the best heavenly things?!
This is the point, good entry ys an important role in deciding the sess of the project from its failure.
Normal people would choose to deal with angels over buying from a normal human.
But the devils always got the end of the stick.
The golden leaves fell like flowers petals from his wings, causing the vigers to flock to catch them.
They believed that they were now living miraculous moments.
But in the midst of the crowd was a woman with long red hair, a sharp expression, dressed in a ?Navy uniform, staring at the supposed angel in the sky with a cautious expression.
(Could he be a someone with a Devil Fruit ability?!)
These were Bell-m¨¨re''s thoughts at this moment.
???
A/N: Hope you enjoy!
Chapter 26 Bell-mère, Teenage and naughty!
Chapter 26 Bell-m¨¨re, Teenage and naughty!
???
The void distorted, and then a building with an astonishing shape that seemed out of this world appeared before the eyes of the vigers huddled near the Mister Angel.
[Ding! Congrattion on the opening of your fourth art store!]
[System level 4: 6890/10000 for next upgrade]
[+16 dimensional art store]
[Art stores avable to use: 4/29]
"What in the world is this?!?"
"Is Mr. Angel creating another miracle?"
"What is this building that appeared out of nowhere?
...
..
Several gasps and chattering sounds erupted from the crowd of vigers at this moment.
"Mr. Rob, can you exin to us what this thing is, and why you chose our small vige to create it?"
The man who spoke was a young man who seemed to be 20 years old or younger, when Rob stared closely at this young man he was a little surprised.
"Are you... Genzo?!"
"Yes sir... huh?! How do you know my name, I don''t remember knowing you before?!"
Young Genzo was surprised that this esteemed angel knew his name, even the chatter of the crowd had gone up some degrees due to this situation.
"I am a heavenly angel! Of course, nothing such a simple thing would be hidden from me."
Rob had really thick skin, since he presented himself to these vigers as an angel he would continue to do so, after all, when they saw their future selves in Arlong Park arc they would truly believe that he was an angel who came to save them from an ominous future.
"..."
Young Genzo froze and didn''t know what to say, he too had been feeling suspicious about this person the whole time, could he really be an angel?
He was the son of the former mayor. and he is the current mayor of the vige, after his father''s deathst year, he was forced to seed him in the affairs of the vige, so he made sure to do his job well so as not to waste his father''s work.
That was why he dared to converse with this person iming to be an angel, after all, even if he was not an angel, it''d better not be a demon, he didn''t think that a person who could fly would be simple after all.
"You''re worried that I might be a bad guy who brings misfortune to your vige, aren''t you, young mayor?!"
Rob took the pose of a wise man, when he stroked his non-existent beard by his hand.
Genzo and the other vigers were surprised when they heard Rob''s words.
Can this person read his mind or what?! Genzo was puzzled.
Rob advanced and patted Genzo''s shoulder as he sighed gently.
"Don''t worry man, I''m just an angel investor, I came to this ce of destiny to open my art store, that''s all."
Rob continued to speak after seeing the vigers'' expressions change.
"What I''m selling is an art that will change your lives, look at that banner hanging in the sky over there."
The twinkling lights surrounding the cover of the Straw Hat Pirates lit up just the moment Rob wanted it.
Only now did the vigers realize that there was a strange lighthouse-like object hanging in the sky above their head the whole time.
[Wee to the Art Store!]
[Where you can enjoy the future of the world!]
...
"You''re obviously just a fake angel! No, it''s more correct to say you''re just a cowardly chicken, dressed as an angel."
At this moment, a teenage girl''s voice sounded from the crowd, making the atmosphere silent.
Immediately after he finished his speech and convinced Genzo and the other vigers that he didn''t intend any harm to them or the vige, a little girl came out who looked 14 or 15 years old, had long red hair, and was dressed in navy clothes that looked older than her and didn''t fit her body which obviously it is still maturing.
Rob frozepletely as if he couldn''t believe that in this world there was someone who would dare to insult him!
In his previous world, when people mentioned him then they used the word "the Great" for fear of being targeted by him, only his name intimidated many.
But now there''s a random girl called him the Cowardly Chicken in an angel outfit.
"Bell-m¨¨re!! This is a disrespect for the esteemed angel!" Genzo said.
"What is this troublesome brat doing here!?"
"Come on, apologies to Mr. Angel now, you brat!"
"Mr. Angel Rob, please don''t bother with this brat girl, and forgive her, she is like this to all strangers, since her father, who was a navy captain died and she is like this."
"Yes, Mr. Angel, don''t be mad at her, as you see, she always wears her father''s navy outfit and yells that she''s going to be a captain and bring honor to the vige...Hehe... She''s not a bad kid though."
"Please forgive her, sir..."
"Please forgive her, sir..."
"Please forgive her, sir..."
...
"You all...!"
The teenage girl, Bell-m¨¨re, watched all this with palpable anger. Just how could they trust this strange man? Which is clearly taking advantage of their stupidity and inexperience.
"Hmph... You all can trust him all you want, we''ll seeter who''s wrong about this... Bye."
She turned around after letting out herst words like Tsundere in a rage.
Rob''s anger is gone after he gets to know this naughty chick.
Isn''t this Bell-m¨¨re, the adopted mother of Nami and Nojiko?!
He never expected that she would have this kind of personality in her adolescence.
"Hey! Little girl, don''t insult other people everywhere, it will make you die single and never find a husband in the future."
Rob said, suppressing hisughter when he saw the look of shock on her little face that turned into a blush of embarrassment and anger.
"You are the kid..."
"Damn you chicken... Who wants to get married! I''m going to be a navy admiral."
As soon as she left her words she ran away like the wind.
"Hahahahahaha, what a cute little girl."
When the vigers saw Robughing just at that, they sighed andughed at thest shot as well.
???
A/N: Hope you enjoy!
Chapter 27 Manga? This is a fishy story, but its still very interesting!
Chapter 27 Manga? This is a fishy story, but it''s still very interesting!
???
"Uncle Nako..."
"Who do you call Uncle, brat girl, call me Big Brother!"
A man in ck sses who appeared to be in his forties walked out of his house. he had a mustache and a small beard and dressed as a doctor, even his house looked like a clinic of some sort.
"Ah!¡ Yeah, yeah, big brother Nako, ahm¡ I need some money, can you lend me?!"
Teenage Bell-m¨¨re spoke with some embarrassment in her tone.
"What? Do you need money? Didn''t I give you the weekly living quota that your father left for you, just two days ago!!"
Uncle Nako was the vige doctor and a true friend of thete father of Bell-m¨¨re, so he was the one to take care of her for the time being until she came of age. She was a lonely girl after all.
"It''s finished..."
"What?! It''s finished!! It was 20,000 berries, did it all expire in two days? What did you do with the money, brat girl!"
Uncle Nako wasn''t really angry, but he still needed to right the daughter of histe brother before she could be an adult.
...
"I finally got my money from that impudent old man."
She put 3000 Berry into the pocket of her navy coat and walked to her house that a little farther from the homes of the other vigers.
Bell-m¨¨re was very nervous these days, since the opening of the mysterious store two days before by that pedantic angel, everyone in her vige and even other viges was different from the usual.
Even that lunatic mayor Genzo became addicted to the so-called manga book.
She even heard him tell the vige guys that his favorite character is Nami!
Who the hell is this Nami?
They were talking all the time about terms like "Luffy did this and he did that...". "Zoro cut this and he cut that...". "Nami tied this and she stole from that...". "Ussop lied on this... and deceived that...".
Shanks... Makino... Foosha Vige... Koby... Alvida... Clown Buggy... The Box Man... Kaya... Kolohador whoter became Captain Kuro... Going Merry...
Bell-m¨¨re had almost gone mad at all this, everyone seemed to be having fun without her, as soon as they walked into that damned store they werepletely different from the dear vigers she knew.
"Manga? That just sounds very suspicious to me."
"No, I won''t allow that evil angel to pollute my people''s minds anymore, I have to first find out what''s in those manga volumes that look so interesting... Well, now it''s time to investigate."
Returning to the house in front of which there was a small garden of haven''t grown up yet tangerine trees, Bell-m¨¨re took a quick shower and changed into feminine clothes, and then used a piece of cloth and she put it on her head to hide the already visible features of her face.
"Excellent!"
Bell-m¨¨re looked in the mirror but she found no mistake, she waspletely disguised as no one could recognize her.
Or at least that''s what she thinks.
After leaving the house, Bell-m¨¨re crept into the art store, which was filled with people from all viges.
The people of Cocoyasi vige in the art store looked at her with strange and pensive looks that soon turned into happy smiles.
Bell-m¨¨re was horrified the moment she entered the store, it seemed as if she had entered another world, how the hell could the inside of this store be so big unlike it looks from the outside...
Even if she had a bit of knowledge about Devil Fruits from herte father, it didn''t mean that she could absorb such a thing, which wasn''t even because of a Devil Fruit in the first ce.
Had it not been for the omnipresent directional signs, Bell-m¨¨re would have been lost in this big department store.
Bell-m¨¨re went to the manga sales section, which has hundreds of tall shelves, and bought 3 volumes of one-piece manga, which has been the reason for everything that has happened to her people so far.
Before that, she had wanted to take the volumes without paying, but she couldn''t withdraw them no matter how hard she tried, only when she left the money on the shelves with an unwilling expression that she was finally able to withdraw them.
(A/N: For those wondering where did Nami learn theft...)
Once she had bought what she wanted, she ran like a rabbit from the store and didn''t stop until she got home.
After resting for some time, she took the first volume and embarked on the journey of addiction that willpletely change her life.
Bell-m¨¨re didn''t know or did not feel that at this moment thews of fate around her shivered and began to vibrate, turning into nothingness.
....
"This... This..."
"Where''s the next chapter?!"
"Who is the author of this?!"
"I have to sue him for making me yearn so badly..."
Bell-m¨¨re didn''t know what to say after reading the manga volumes, she didn''t even feel it, but she was smiling,ughing, crying, and reacting with all her emotions to the story the whole time while reading the three volumes , just like any teenager her age who read one piece manga for the first time.
Although her dream is to be a Navy just like Koby, this doesn''t mean that she didn''t like pirates like the Straw Hats, she loved them very much.
"But why do I have the feeling that this Nami looks so much like me?!"
Bell-m¨¨re was really confused, Nami was very simr not only in terms of looks but also in terms of behavior and nature. She wasn''t the only one who noticed this but almost all the Cocoyasi vigers who had read the manga.
"...well, it''s fishy but that''s really fun, ah, I want more of this."
"Hmm, so you want more of my book, brat little girl."
"Ahhh!!! Who are you?!"
"It''s you..."
Bell-m¨¨re''s little heart almost stopped by fright because of Rob.
"You terrified me! What are you doing in my garden!! How do you know where my house is in the first ce?"
Although Belle-m¨¨re no longer hates Rob as much as she did the first time, she is still wary of him.
He was a stranger with great powers, after all, herte father had instructed her to be wary of abnormal people in this world.
And Rob was one of those abnormal people her father had warned her about them.
"Why are you so wary of me, little girl?! You needn''t to be so careful of me, I''m a married man and my woman is already one month pregnant, so I wouldn''t covet a little girl like you. I don''t want to be the FBI on my tail again after I finally managed to escape from them¡"
Teenage Bell-m¨¨re looked at Rob in utter confusion because she didn''t understand anything he said... What is the FBI?! And did he mean her in his words when he said she was a little girl?! Who is a little girl!! She''s 16 already, her boobs have grown so much that she''s secretly feel excited for herself... Fuck him.
"Well... Forget what I said earlier."
Rob''s eyshes twitched as he saw the weeping tsundere expression.
"This ind is not the only one where I have an art store, I came here to work and to make people happy, that''s all."
Rob''s goal was to make this little girl consider him her older brother and remove all mistrust between them.
So he was really speaking from his heart, Rob had always liked the female characters of One Piece in his past life, especially the characters with tragic fates like Bell-m¨¨re. If he had the ability he would definitely save them all.
Bell-m¨¨re looked at Rob with a stern expression, but then her former expression vanished, Rob''s words already affected her, she herself knew that she was just so suspicious. this man was only here to sell his books.
"I''m... Sorry! About insulting you earlier."
Bell-m¨¨re took all her courage to offer up this small apology, after all, her tsundere character doesn''t allow her to apologize to anyone. If Rob wasn''t the author-san he wouldn''t have received such an unprecedented honor.
If the vigers saw this scene, their eyeballs would explode in shock.
They will wonder what in the world happened?!
"Hahaha, no need to apologize, I didn''t think of that as an insult in the first ce."
"So you''re married and your wife is pregnant, hmmm, that''s going to be exciting news for these one-piece fan club."
???
A/N: Hope you enjoy!
Chapter 28 Baratie Arc! Nami breaks fans hearts...
Chapter 28 Baratie Arc! Nami breaks fans'' hearts...
???
For the first time, one-piece readers from the four seas are discovering that time is very slow while waiting for the next update from the manga.
But even so, the much-anticipated day finally came.
A week after the publication of the syrup vige arc, the Straw Hat crew has finally reached their next destination, the Baratie arc!
As soon as the fourth volume came out, the red light in the art store beacon turned green, which was Rob''s way of announcing the release of the new update.
And without any surprises, the four stores were packed with hundreds of people addicted to one-piece, minutes after the update signal was issued.
It was still morning so Rob was in bed with his pregnant wife and he was controlling everything on the storefront of the system, from issuing the new update in reasonable quantities to announcing it by the green light, the system was really cool. Even he doesn''t need to going to is stores in order to make money.
Rob himself doesn''t want to see the messy situation right now inside his stores, he already knows how bad the situation there is.
It is good that his store is so solid that no harm can be done to him or he will need to waste time teaching these uncivilized people the culture of human ranks and waiting outside for their turn.
Now all he had to do was hug his sleeping wife more deeply and wait for the rain of art points and the Exp, that woulde from the four seas.
As for Olvia, she had already read Baratie arc the day before it came out, she had a deal with Rob about this some time ago.
Rob couldn''t refuse her when she asked him for the update of the chapters before he put it in his stores.
She was his beloved wife, how could he refuse her!
Since she was a pregnant woman she was too emotional, seeing Nami have to betray the crew made her feel too hurt, when he saw her reaction to something so simple, he didn''t know how she would react when she saw Robin''s past in the future chapters.
Rob felt his heart pound in terror at the thought of that.
...
It wasn''t only Olvia who felt pain over Nami''s betrayal of the crew but all one-piece readers who had already read the new update.
Everything in Baratie arc was perfect, except for this point, where they wanted to strangle the author, why not just let her travel with them in peace? Apparently, she wants it too!
All their hope was now on Luffy who didn''t lose his confidence and determination to get Nami back, since Luffy wants to get her back they are confident that will happen, but they are still worried that the damn author will have another opinion.
The first emergence of a big boss like Shichibukai and the best swordsman in the world, Dracul Mihawk, was like a nuclear bomb that blows events away and blows the minds of readers.
His fight with Zoro who couldn''t even be called a fight but rather bullying made the ardent blood of the fans cold, the author came back to remind them of the cruelty of the world and that their dreams are still far... Too far , that it seems impossible to reach them.
However, it was the end of the fight in which Zoro didn''t die, and Zoro''s promise, and Mihawk respect, and his choice of Zoro as a potential opponent were among the good points that released the depression of the readers.
=========
....
...
..
Mihawk: I''m Dracule Mihawk!
Mihawk: It''s too early for you to die.
Mihawk: Get to know yourself.
Usopp: Hurry up! Rapidly! Put medicine on the wounds!
Mihawk: Know your world!
Mihawk: And be the strongest, Roronoa!
Mihawk: No matter how many months and years pass, I''ll still be standing here on top of the world waiting for you!
Mihawk: So make your way with this terrible determination and try to defeat my sword!
Mihawk: Try to outsmart me, Roronoa!
....
...
..
Zoro: L... Luffy, c... can you hear me?
Luffy: Yes!
Sanji:...
Zoro: I apologize for worried you... I know... that if I don''t be the most strongest swordsman in the world, this will embarrass you!
Zoro: Agh!
Yosako: Brother! Please don''t talk!
Zoro: I swear!
Zoro: I won''t lose again!
Zoro: Until the day I fight him and win...
Zoro: I swear!
Mihawk: {Smile}
Luffy: {Smile}
Zoro: I won''t lose again!
Zoro: Do ??you have a problem with this, Pirate King?!
Luffy: Hehehehe! Never!
....
...
..
==========
This passage in particr made readers explode with awe.
Some even thought that Mihawk is actually the best swordsman in the world right now!
After all, the inhabitants of the four seas werergely ignorant of what was happening in the Grand Line.
They can no longer differentiate between what is real and what is not.
The ck sword Yoru, used by Mihawk, is already recognized as one of the 12 Supreme Swords, just as Rob drew it is indeed real, but its whereabouts are unknown, thest time it appeared was 50 years ago.
Only a few people in a spot in the world had seen the ck sword at yet because at this very moment Mihawk who was still 14 years old began the journey of reaching the best swordsman in the world.
Rob was wondering how young Mihawk would react when he saw that his dream had already been fulfilled in the manga.
It''s going to be kind of interesting.
Even the appearance of new crew member Sanji didn''t forget the audience in the disappointment of Nami''s escape and her theft of the ship.
But unsentimental audience like Clover and his crew of archaeologists from Ohara. Trafalgar D. Water Chris of Flevance. Portgas D. Rogue of Bateri. And the Five Elders of the World Government. They were most interested in Sanji and Zeff''s dream of finding the All Blue.
This was something they hadn''t heard of for the first time...
All Blue is the legendary sea that caused everything in the past.
The reason for the appearance of "One Piece" itself!
Those people who read one-piece manga in order to smell information about "One Piece" itself, are more interested in the manga than ever.
The five elders of the World Government became like a cat whose tail had been poked at this moment.
Not only that but how the Shichibukai n was discovered, which only they themselves know about! For a moment the five elders doubted that there was a spy among them, but this impossible assumption quickly vanished, the Shichibukai n, just a forced idea, they weren''t even nning to use it right now, it was a trump card they were nning to use if the pirates became too much and spread into the sea like the epidemic, as it has happened several times in the past until now.
"This person knows about All Blue! This means that the name of One Piece is not just a coincidence!"
Now the world government has officially be interested in this book.
...
In a dark hall in the middle of arge red throne surrounded by arge number of swords.
A tall and dark figure opened its eyes that were like waves of blood, the void shaking as soon as the figure opened its eyes.
A interested smile appeared on his or her face.
In his hand was an open book on the page of Sanji''s deration of his dream.
???
A/N: Hope you enjoy!
Chapter 29 Activate the big plan? The Famous Straw Hat Pirates across the four seas
Chapter 29 Activate the big n? The Famous Straw Hat Pirates across the four seas
???
The residents of the Conomi Inds and the neighboring inds where Rob has set up his art stores are actually surprised by the fact that this story was filmed in their East Sea.
This made them feel a lot of pride, even the Pirate King in the story and the Great Pirate in reality, Gol D. Roger was a person from their Eastern Sea!
Especially the people of Foosha vige who saw themselves and their homes in the manga! It was so shocking that they hadn''t woken up from shok yet.
...
In a wooden house, the voices of a newborn baby sounded.
"The mother has died, I''m sorry."
The doctor and midwife came out with sad expressions, leaving the green-haired girl who was still crying in the shocked man''s arms.
"I''ve decided! Since fate willed it, your name will be Makino, my sweet little girl. You will be the inheritor of the Daddy''s business in the future. You must be strong."
"Daddy is apologizing because it doesn''t look like I''m going to live with you long after your Mommy is gone too.
The man seemed to be several years old in moments, as he turned his gaze away from the corpse of the green-haired woman and looked at his child who had just been born.
Next to the woman who had just died was a manga book open to a page in which a beautiful young woman appeared who seemed to be an exact copy of the woman who had just died.
...
This was the birthing moment of a character from the manga, which unfortunately Rob didn''t attend it because he was busy as hell.
What the residents of East Blue didn''t know until now is that manga of One Piece has be popr in the other three seas as well, not just their East Sea.
But they will soon know when East Blue begins to receive people from the Four Seas who were affected by the story of One Piece and wanted to see up close the ces where the protagonists of their story went.
And these things have already begun, but they are on a small, unobservable scale so far.
In less than two months since Rob started creating One Piece manga, the Straw Hat Pirates have be famous in the Four Seas, even the Navy Branches of the Four Seas are beginning to learn about the ubiquitous mystery stores that sell manga books and allow the blind to regain their sight within the walls of the store.
The pirates'' ideas promoted in this fantasy book were causing them some inconvenience.
After all, Rob has begun to implement his grandiose n to conquer the Four Seas with the manga.
Within a week he had opened arge number of art stores on many inds across the four seas.
For him, navigating among four seas was as easy as wandering in his back garden.
The art stores that he opened in West Blue are:
-The art store ''Ohara'', which serves as its main base in West Blue.
-The art store ''Frisia'', Frisia Ind is an ind adjacent to Ohara located in the far northeast of Ohara, this was the ind that Robin first arrived at after her escaping the navy in future events.
-The art store ''Elisia'', the Kingdom of Elisia is a kingdom belonging to the World Government and Rob decided to put the art store in it because it is one of thergest and most populous kingdoms in West Blue. Rob had to use violence and intimidate the king of the kingdom in order to open his store here, the royal family was too arrogant.
-The art store ''Ballywood'', Ballywood Kingdom is also a kingdom under the World Government, Rob decided to open his store here for the same reason. Here, too, he had to show his strength and make the king shrink from fear.
-The art store ''Kano'', The Kano country is the home of the Chinjao family, which is why Rob opened his art store here. He didn''t find it difficult to open the store here because the Chinjao family was currently in the Grand Line.
The art stores that he opened in South Blue:
-The art store ''Bateri'', Rob''s main base in South Blue also.
-The art store ''Sorbet'', Sorbet''s kingdom is a kingdom under the World Government, Rob decided to open his art store here because its current king is Bartholomew Kuma. Young Kuma was an art lover, so he immediately epted Rob''s proposal to set up his art store when he visited his kingdom, and even he prepared a banquet for Rob which Rob was pleased to take part in.
-The art store ''Torino'', an ind ruled by indigenous peoples with primitive looks. Rob chose this ind not only because it appeared in the manga but because he wanted to have these skilled doctors on his side, so he made his store itemspletely free for these people who look like the mayan people.
-The art store ''Karate Ind''. Rob opened his art store here only because it''s a popr spot in South Blue.
The art stores that he opened in East Blue:
-The art store ''Cocoyasi'', Cocoyasi vige is only one of the 20 small inds within the Conomi archipgo, and this art store is the main base of Rob in East Blue.
-The art store ''Foosha'', Rob finally got the courage to open his art store on Dawn Ind, because the most powerful person in the world had already discovered his manga, so he had no qualms about going forward and making the world aze even more. He''s alreadypletely on the World Government''s radar now. Including the hidden big boss Im.
-The art store ''Gray Terminal'', the second store that Rob opened on the Dawn Ind. Because of the poverty of this ce, he decided to sell manga for free in this store. When he first appeared here he was like a god to these homeless poor, because of his benevolent nature he decided to leave one food vending machine for free use for them, for this reason, Rob was so respected in the hearts of these poor people.
-The art store ''Syrup'', Syrup vige is one of the 13 small inds within the Gekko archipgo. Rob was surprised to see the young Yasopp and also Usopp''s young mother in the crowd who gathered at his store after he opened it for the first time here. He also got to know Kaya''s parents who were the richest people on this ind.
-The art store ''Loguetown'', the big town on Polestar Ind. Rob chose this ce due to its dense poption.
-The art store ''Shimotsuki''. Rob decided to open his store here because he wanted to save Kuina from death.
-The art store ''Oykote'', the reason Rob opened the art store here is that this is the ce where Nojiko and Nami are found out in the open by Bell-m¨¨re, Rob was afraid to cause them to die because he deviated from the path of the future, so he would personally make sure to take them to Bell-m¨¨re.
The art stores that he opened in North Blue:
-The art store ''Flevance'', That art store is Rob''s main base in North Blue.
-The art store ''Kuen Vige'', a very poor vige, but it still hasn''t reached the point of famine it will be in the future due to drought. The moment Rob appeared in this ce he felt pity for the residents and made free food and even manga volumes for free. Since Rob here, he would make sure to save Baby 5 from the fate of being abandoned in the forest.
-The art store ''Lvneel'', Lvneel kingdom is the home of the famous Mont nc Nnd, Rob decided to open his art store here to show the truth about this great man and teach the royal family a lesson in how to drawics. Rob noticed the remnants of the Montnc family who marginalized in this kingdom as well, through the notices of Art Points gainedter on getting to know the name of the young Mont nc Cricket.
-The art store ''Germa'', the kingdom of Germa where it is still fix in the northern blue and has not officially been transferred to the wandering sciences kingdom. from the information that Rob has obtained, the throne of the kingdom and the title of patriarch of the family has just been transferred a few months ago to the young Vinsmoke Judge from histe father. Rob decided to set up his store here to teach this amateur kingdom how to unite the northern blue in more peaceful ways... The truth is he only wanted to take over the Germa kingdom and save Vinsmoke Sora.
-The art store ''Spider Miles'', In the FallenNoble Ind, it''s arge and developed ind that contains a city full of processing factories, ruled by a kingdom under the World Government. Rob opened his art store here because of the Donmingo family that moved down from Mary Geoise a few months ago.
...
[Ding! Congrattions on opening your 21st art store!]
[System level 6: 50876/100000 for the next upgrade]
[+64 dimensional art store]
[Art stores avable to use: 21/93]
[-Unlocked feature at Level 5: Customer Entitlement]
[Customer Entitlement: Anything purchased from the art store will belong to the customer only, if stolen it will automatically return to the customer.]
[-Unlocked feature at Level 6: Video Projection]
[Video Projection: From now on the host can use one of the art store beacon properties as a live TV! Any ce that has an art store will act as a TV station itself, you can disy whatever you want through a huge hologram screen that everyone in the ce can see.]
"That''s so fucking amazing!"
Looking at the backlog of system updates that he hadn''t had time to see until now, Rob cried out in awe.
From the moment he received this notice and was insanely busy, he had to start his n early just because of him, in the space of a week, Rob traveled from ind to ind and set a record that no one in this world could achieve, all thanks to the teleportation from art stores that made it easier that to him.
This was the damned notification.
[Ding! +10.000 Art Points from the world king Im???]
???
A/N: From now on the story will enter the real challenge... I hope you will support me with all you have guys, I love you all. And Happy Christmas to you all!!! ?
Chapter 30 Saving the tragic Donquixote family
Chapter 30 Saving the tragic Donquixote family
???
The Rob observation haki was covering all of FallenNoble ind at the moment.
Although he opened his store here, unusually, It didn''t attract as much attention at first as the rest of the other inds, because this kingdom contains many factories and work facilities in which the inhabitants of this ind work.
That''s why Rob went out for a little wandering in this ce that was the source of everything from the story of Heavenly Yakcha Domingo.
He was not surprised when he noticed the Donquixote family being bullied all the time by everyone who sees them.
They were, after all, celestial dragons who had waived their rights! It''s really good that they''re alive so far.
Who were the Celestial Dragons?!
They were the creatures most hated by the inhabitants of this world.
Hate was so great that it became an innate feeling that developed in human genes through generations and became human nature.
Yes, hating and loathing Celestial Dragons had be human nature in this world.
This is normal, given that Celestial Dragons consider humans even less than cattle.
Now that he is here he will find a solution to remove these pests from this world.
The days continued to go by as the suffering of the Donquixote family continued to grow more violent, as at first, the angry civilians were reticent as they tested the waters.
They still had a fear of the admiral appearing and killing them all.
But with time this fear eased and the suffering of the Donquixote family increased.
Rob watched all this from afar.
He was waiting for the right time to act, as he had already decided to save the Donquixote family.
Only when he noticed that Domingo''s mother was already getting sick and was going to die if she didn''t get treatment, did he finally decide to intervene.
...
"Bastards of Celestial Dragons, today I will return all the humiliation my daughter suffered until her death to you¡ I swear I will make your lives like hell."
"Me too, I will avenge my son¡"
"My child was just a little child... Why did you take him from me?! Why?"
"My sister didn''t do anything wrong other than to breathe without asking the Celestial Dragon¡ why did she have to die because of that¡?!"
"I will kill you, I will kill the Celestial Dragon today!"
...
..
People continued to scream out their grievances to the Donquixote family, who are already being beaten and kicked.
"Please, just hit me, they''re just kids... and she''s just a weak woman... Please!"
Donquixote Homing was already at the end of his thoughts, though in great pain he still wanted to take all the beating for his children and his wife.
Will he say he doesn''t regret his decision to get off Mary Geoise now?!
Of course, he regretted it a lot, if he had the chance he would have wanted to return, but he knows that it is already toote for regret.
Tears kept falling from his eyes like a torrent as he watched his wife, the dearest to him, and his children being violently beaten and protecting her two children despite the severe pain she was feeling...even though she was very sick.
"Please, I beg you, have mercy on my family... have mercy on my family, you can kill me if you want, just have mercy on my family..."
Little Domingo, who was crying in pain, stared at his father with hateful looks as he heard his pleading like a bitch.
(Just why do I have a father like this...)
Little Rosinante, hugged his mother and cried nonstop.
"Don''t be afraid... Cough!... Cough!... Mama is here, no one will harm you... Cough!."
The health status of Donquixote Matriarch, Domingo''s mother, was getting worse after a lot of beatings.
"Please¡ Someone¡ Save us!!"
Donquixote Homing couldn''t stand seeing his family being abused anymore and screamed for help.
"No one can save you..."
"Just go to hell!!"
"Who would want to save demons like you¡?!"
"If someone elsees here, It will be because he wanted to participate in your hit, scum of the Celestial Dragons¡"
...
"That''s enough!!"
Only when the Donquixote family lost all hope and allowed these human beasts to beat them to death.
A powerful voice resounded in the area like a sledgehammer, shattering the arrogance of the angry civilians and making their hot blood turn cold.
"Hiting and Harming children and weak woman, are you even human?!"
The breath of voice came back with even more terrifying force than before, there was clearly anger lurking within that voice.
Out of the clouds, a thousand-meter-long eastern dragon emerged, ring at the crowd with a look that made people''s legs soft.
The majestic dragon was just a paper dragon, but it looked like a real dragon, its color was azure, the dragon''s mustaches and the dragon''s horns looked more magnificent than anything else, it looked like a fleeing dragon from the Xianxia novel.
Above the paper dragon''s head, Rob stood with an angry look on his face as he looked at the innocent family that had been severely beaten.
His anger almost turned into a tangible and stifling force.
The true Celestial Dragon hase!!
???
Chapter 31 Awakening the Conqueror Haki and getting a disciple
Chapter 31 Awakening the Conqueror Haki and getting a disciple
???
"Who¡ Who are you?!"
"Why do you want to defend the scum of the Celestial Dragons?!
"We are not afraid of you..."
"Yes, we will definitely take our revenge."
....
...
..
"Silence!!!"
"I am the king here, no one has the right to speak in my presence!"
As soon as he said that, a tyrannical aura scattered from Rob but its scope didn''t reach the ground which was why the people present didn''t faint.
Once he confess his qualifications as King, Rob officially awakened the Conqueror Haki! This was a great harvest for him, but he was in no mood to celebrate.
If he didn''t appear to these people that they were wrong, he would have wasted his great entry for nothing.
Although his royal haki didn''t faint them because it didn''t hit them, the mere effect of his haki made them shiver in fear and not dare to speak again.
This person riding that giant, legendary dragon-like beast was so frightening. He made them powerless to do anything just by his presence.
When the beatings finally stopped crushing their bodies, the Donquixote family could finally breathe, and they finally saw the face of the person who had saved them.
"Thank you... Thank you, generous benefactor, for saving my family."
Donquixote Homing spoke with extremely sincere gratitude at this moment, he himself had not expected any rescue when he screamed out for help.
Young Domingo and Rosinante stopped crying and looked in awe at the man standing on the dragon.
The pathetic woman was also able to take a break and look at the person who had intervened to save her family at their worst.
Donquixote Matriarch was deeply grateful to this man.
"How are you different from the scum of Celestial Dragons in this case?! Can you take a look back at the people you''ve been beating up all along?"
Because of their fear of this man they were listening to his words instinctively.
Two young children no more than ten years old, a weak woman suffering from disease, a weak and decrepit man trying to protect his family very hard, this was the picture in front of them.
The emotional men and women among the crowd felt some remorse at this moment.
But there are those who feel nothing but more hatred.
"I only see the scum of Celestial Dragons!!!"
"What the hell do you want to show us? Aren''t the Celestial Dragons are the Celestial Dragons?!"
"They are from the same n as my innocent daughter''s killers!!"
"I will never forgive the Celestial Dragons!"
The crowd''s angry cries rose again, and this time even Rob was puzzled about how to make these people feel remorse.
Homing and the Matriarch both felt despair at this moment, only now did they know how impossible their previous thoughts were.
Coexisting with humans that had been suppressed by Celestial Dragons for generations was not something that could be done easily.
"Although they were Celestial Dragons, this family is not really like other Celestial Dragons, they are peaceful and friendly and free from any sense of arrogance and contempt towards you¡"
"You guys punish the wrong people, I am not telling you to leave your hatred for the Celestial Dragons, but do not leave your human conscience."
"Who are you to say that they are not like other Celestial Dragons?!"
The man with a deep hatred for Celestial Dragons walked out of the crowd and asked Rob boldly.
"I am something too big for a mob character like you to know."
Rob''s stare made the blood in the brave man''s body cool, the man felt the air around him be as sharp as swords, one movement from him and he would just be slices.
"Do you all want to know who I am?!"
"Yes!"
"We want to know..."
"Tell us!"
...
..
"I am just a new investor in this kingdom, now you all can get out of front of me."
The Eastern Dragon disappeared from the bottom of Rob''s feet and transformed into two huge wings on his back, Rob began to descend downwards near the Donquixote family.
The first person to run away was the man who had been threatened under the sharp sword intent.
But the others didn''t want to go, they still wanted to teach the Celestial Dragons a lesson, so Rob couldn''t take them anymore and sent them flying with an attack like a paper river.
He didn''t kill them, but he hurt them like hell so that they no longer had the courage toe back.
...
"Thank you very much, benefactor, for saving my family, I don''t know how to return this favor, please ept my humble bow."
"Cough...Thank you...for saving my children, please ept my humble bow as well...Cough!!"
Rob didn''t stop them from expressing their gratitude but still came forward to examine the sick woman in front of him.
"You need urgent treatment, your condition is very bad."
...
"No problem, I am not a person who tolerates injustice, although I hate Celestial Dragons, it is clear that you do not resemble Celestial Dragons in any way."
Homing and Matriarch were delighted that they had finally met someone who didn''t hate them and understood them and was willing to save them.
After a long conversation with the spouses about the health of the sick woman.
Rob notices little Domingo, who looks at him with a burning look, and Little Rosinante, who looks at him with a shy look while hiding behind his mother''s leg.
"Hey kids, don''t worry, from now on I''ll make sure none of you get hurt."
Rob was nning to take them to Ohara, the potential of a character like Domingo was very strong, it would be a valuable asset if he seeded in making him be grateful for him and work for him.
"How did you get this strong?¡ I want to be strong too."
"Doffy! Don''t ask the benefactor such questions..."
"You shut up!!!"
The young Domingo shouted at his father in a loud voice, evidently holding great resentment towards him.
Dinquixote Homing frozed and felt sad knowing that he had lost his son''s trust... His son hated him.
"Don''t worry, sir, that''s not a problem for me."
Rob approached little Domingo and bowed slightly.
"What''s your name, boy?"
"Donquixote Domingo"
"Why do you want strength?"
"So that I would not be subjected to the same humiliation that I suffered today, and crush anyone who dares to hurt me or my mother and my little brother."
A powerful aura of Conqueror Haki shot out from the kid Domingo as soon as he finished answering.
His answer was full of willpower.
The mother, the father, and Little Rosinante fainted because of Domingo''s Conqueror Haki.
Rob is surprised by the strength of Domingo''s will that has been able to motivate the awakening of the Conqueror Haki!
Paper condensed into a giant hand and picked up the father, mother, and child who had passed out before falling to the ground.
"Good, I will teach you how to be strong, will you follow me, boy?"
Domingo is surprised to see his family fall unconscious but is even more surprised by the fact that the other party has offered to teach him.
"Would you cure my mother if I followed you?"
"Well, I can do that."
"I agree!"
"Good, can you wait here with your family, I won''t bete, I''ll just clean up some trash."
???
A/N:
I opened a Discord for you guys:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
Chapter 32 First Blood!
Chapter 32 First Blood!
A/N:
I opened a Discord for you guys:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Damn it! Where did that bastarde from, Ne Ne!"
"Our ns are in vain, where are we going to find a candidate like this kid now?!"
A group of three people and one kid were observing the situation from afar, they had watched everything that had happened up until now, and had not expected such an undesirable shift in their ns.
These people were the officers of the Donquixote Pirates in the original story, Trebol, Diamante, Pika, and Virgo, but they had the misfortune to run into Rob in this timeline and it caused their ns and dreams to be sabotaged.
Trebol is the mastermind of everything that has happened to the Domingo family so far and Rob has known this the whole time.
"Was it fun watching from afar for you guys?"
Rob appeared behind the four who were hiding in an alley.
"You are...?!"
"Who are you, Ne?!"
"Don''t y the fool in front of me, I already know you were the one ying the strings from the start."
Rob was so calm, that his calmness makes this little gang fear him even more than they really are.
"Huh? What do you mean? I don''t understand anything of what you saying!"
"My time is too precious to waste on you..."
Rob Suragiri took out and sent out an ordinary chopping blow that split an entire row of abandoned houses in this neighborhood.
Boooom!!!
More than ten houses were divided in such a smooth manner, that the eyeballs of the Gang almost fell from this scene.
"Wha... What do you want, Ne?!"
Only now Trebol realize that his meager strength would not work with this person who was clearly on another level altogether.
"I want the Ito Ito no Mi fruit, I won''t repeat myself, I''m a busy person, I already know it''s with you. If you don''t take it out now, you will die. I don''t give second chances."
Trebol and Diamante froze in shock when they heard Rob''s words.
How does he know about the Ito Ito no Mi fruit?!
Only they both know this secret!
This is unreasonable!
"Ito Ito no Mi?! It seems you''re wrong, sir. We really don''t have such a thing n..."
Trebol didn''t even finish his words and saw thest scene of his life.
Thest thing he saw was the ground approaching in his sight at great speed before his head rolled into the ground.
"Trebol!!!!"
"Big Brother!!! You killed my Big Brother, Pika!"
The kid Vergo froze in horror at the scene.
Trebol''s body fell to the ground with a bloody spurt from his severed neck.
"I already told you I''m not giving you a second chance."
"Now it''s your turn, will you tell me where the devil fruit is or will you die?"
Rob pointed his sword at Diamante this time.
As soon as he saw the frightening ck de heading towards him, Diamante''s back became cold from sweat.
"I''ll tell you... I''ll tell you, please remove your sword."
"Now! Go move..."
....
...
..
Rob is back at the Donquixote family again.
"I see you guys are awake! since you are awake already that''s well, okay, follow me."
Rob already had the Ito Ito no Mi Fruit in his inventory at this moment.
As for Diamante, Pika, and Virgo, he sent them away, after all, Virgo and Pika were just kids, he would never kill kids, as for Diamante, there was no point in killing him or not, so he let him go.
"You havee, benefactor?! We... We don''t know your name yet."
Homing and his wife were embarrassed because they hadn''t asked for the name of their savior earlier.
"You can call me Rob, I am your son Doffy''s teacher, since you have nowhere to live I will take you to a suitable ce, but you have to keep your identity as celestial dragons a secret, okay?"
"Yes, Mister Rob, we are so grateful for your generosity, I really can''t find enough words to express my great gratitude to you."
Donquixote Homing was feeling immensely happy right now.
Even his wife returned a little color to her pale face because of her happiness.
Little Domingo''s expression was still as stiff as it had been, Rob had always been curious about what kind of eyes were hiding behind the sses, but he would satisfy his curiosityter.
Unlike Domingo, Rosinante was very happy but nevertheless didn''t gain the courage to speak out due to his shyness.
The group arrived at the art store building which was crowded with people outside.
Rob wasn''t surprised by this, but to the Donquixote family it was a really big surprise, even a frozen Domingo was dumbfounded for a moment.
"Why are you standing there,e on, this is my shop."
The people nearby gave way to Rob and his group as soon as he saw him, they recognized the legendary store owner after all, as he did his usual speech to these people when the store opened earlier.
The real shock was waiting for the Donquixote family inside the store.
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters
Chapter 33 Cure Disease of Don Quixote Matriarch
Chapter 33 Cure Disease of Don Quixote Matriarch
A/N:
I opened a Discord for you guys:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Since they were celestial dragons in the past and had lived in Domain of the Gods in Mary Geoise, seeing the wonderful building didn''t really have much effect on them.
Especially Donquixote Homing, he was more familiar with the wonders of this world, it was not surprising that there were powers that could make the space inside a building very spaciouspared to the actual size of the building, so he wasn''t much affected by this fact despite his admiration for the design of the art store.
But what really caught the attention of the Donquixote family were the murals of the Straw Hat Pirates that adorned every ce in the store, as well as what was being sold in this store.
"Mom! Can I have those books too?"
For the first time, Rob heard Rosinante''s voice.
"We don''t have the money... Cough! For that... I''ll get them for youter."
Before the father could speak, Rob interrupted them.
"I''ll give them to you for free."
Rob waved his hand and the four volumes of One Piece flew to Rosinante who quickly picked them up.
When Rob saw the angry expression on Domingo he gave him the One Piece volumes too.
"Save them forter, now follow me, it''s time to leave this ce."
Rob moved with the Donquixote family to his personal section of the store, exactly the teleportation room.
...
The couple and their two children felt the world was getting too bright before everything was back to normal.
"We have arrived, let''s go."
The group followed behind Rob in a state of confusion, where did they arrive?
Obviously, they are still in the same room.
The real surprise was when they walked out of the art store and saw the green world around them.
They were absolutely stunned.
Wee to Ohara, in the West Blue.
....
...
..
"Sweetheart, did you miss me?!"
Rob was currently at home with his wife.
"Yes, I missed you so much!"
Of course, she''ll miss him, he''s been away from her for about a week, this week made her realize how in love she was to him.
She missed his pampering, his warm cuddles, his safe scent, and most of all, those wild nights she was already addicted to.
"Me too my love, I really had no choice, I was busy as hell."
For Rob,st week was the worst he''s ever been through in this world, the non-stopmuting from ind to ind was really stressful.
But now he can finally take a break and enjoy hisst sexual session with his wife before the pause.
After all, today was the end of the first month of pregnancy and tomorrow was the beginning of the second month, Rob and Olvia had to stop so they wouldn''t harm the baby.
And so the couple had a date with a more tumultuous night than usual.
....
...
..
The next morning, Rob reunited with the Donquixote family.
The family was having a very fun day on Ohara Ind.
Yesterday when he told them that they had been teleported from one sea to another by the ability of a Devil Fruit, they easily epted the truth, after all, they were more familiar with Devil Fruits than ordinary people.
Rob doesn''t know how they''d react if they knew they weren''t teleported by a space ability devil fruit.
Rob bought a house in Knowledge Vige from Professor Clover and gave it to the family to live in, and this made the family many times more grateful to Rob.
Their gratitude was really too great, even Domingo felt warmth from his teacher''s generosity.
Olvia and Matriarch be friends after Rob introduces them to each other.
The Donquixote family was surprised by the fact that their benefactor was a married man, but that was fine, perhaps the two families would be rted in future generations.
Olvia was happy after learning that her husband had saved Matriarch''s family, she felt proud to have such a good husband.
Matriarch was also taken to the hospital in Ohara town but there was no improvement in her health.
That''s why Rob promised them yesterday to take them to the right ce for the Matriarch cure.
...
"Are you ready? The round trip will be easy, but you may need to stay for a while if the health of the Miss Matriarch is more serious."
"Yes, Mister Rob, we are already ready."
Donquixote Homing was the most excited now, after all, he cared most about his wife''s illness, if she were to recover it would be the happiest event of his life.
Even Domingo was happy but he is very good at hiding his feelings.
The group moved from the Ohara art store to the Torino art store in South Blue.
"Senior Rob is back!"
"What?!"
"It''s really Senior Rob!"
"The great store owner and a strange group of guests?!"
...
..
As soon as Rob and the group appeared, they were surrounded by a group of people who appeared almost naked, all they were wearing was clothes that concealed their lower areas and chests in the case of women.
They were a group of indigenous people on this secluded ind.
"Yes, guys, I''m back because I need your urgent help."
"Of course, we will help Senior Rob."
"Just tell us what you want and we''ll do it for you."
The old chief of the tribe stepped forward and gave the initiative to ept Rob''s favor even before he asked for it.
After all, it was Rob who helped them get rid of the huge birds'' problem, and not only that, but he opened his divine store here where he introduced a new world to these closed people.
In their hearts, Rob was equal to the status of a divine being, so they called him Senior Rob.
"Thank you guys, my friend Matriarch is sick and needs urgent treatment, so I brought her to you."
"You havee to the right ce, since she is from the people of Senior Rob, we will definitely cure her."
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters
Chapter 34 The negative effect! The Piracy is a way of life
Chapter 34 The negative effect! The Piracy is a way of life
A/N:
I opened a Discord for you guys:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob left the Don Quixote family under the care of the Torino people and he returned to Ohara.
He knew very well those people''s medicine skills so he wasn''t worried too much.
Perhaps in this world, only Dr. Kuriha can she surpass them... Even hisrade in the crew, Crocus, he can''tpare to them.
This was the kind of confidence he had in these primitive people.
Meanwhile, the art points kept raining Rob from everywhere within the Four Seas, but a special notice really piqued Rob''s interest.
[Ding! +1000 Art Point from Ishou]
...
In the art store ''Elisia'', located in the Kingdom of Elisia within the western blue.
Inside the store''s trendy tavern was a young man who looked the same age as Rob, who was enjoying the fourth volume of manga One Piece while drinking his favorite caramel vored coffee.
The man had two scars running across both of his eyes which caused him to lose his sight.
But the strange thing is that his eyes, which used to darkeness after he blinding themselves 5 years ago, miraculously regain their light now.
This blind youth was Ishou, the future Admiral Fujitora!
...
"Hohoho, to think that Sanji he would be that weak in front of women, what a shame, what a shame."
...
..
"Huh, but Nami is a really seductive demon, this talented cook has met his weak point."
...
..
"I''m really interested in seeing this Don Crieg who his subordinate says is the strongest of the seas. Could he be stronger than me? Hmm! I''m really interested."
....
...
"Hah~, it turns out he''s just a prankster, what a joke, just from the looks of him he look so weak."
....
..
"Oh, Nami san, why are you betraying the crew, my heart can''t handle it, Ahhh!!"
....
..
"This is called strong! This Mihawk I admit is worthy of the title of the strongest swordsman."
...
..
"Oh, Zoro is really pathetic, but his will is strong, Ganbare, keep working hard, I believe you will get where you want."
....
...
At first, when Ishou, who came to West Blue, heard that there were mysterious buildings called Art Store that allowed the person who entered them to regain their sight, he felt it was just a joke.
But when he kept hearing the same thing over and over again he got suspicious of it, at first he came here to find a fun gamble but he didn''t expect to meet something like this.
Since he blinded himself 5 years ago he wasn''t used to it yet. If he didn''t have a strong talent for observation haki and this talent continued to climb stronger and stronger, he would have lived a life so difficult for him that it would be impossible for him to live a normal life.
If there was a ce where he could regain his sight even temporarily, he would definitely visit.
Who doesn''t want to see the light again?
He was just a human!
He blinded his eyes off because he didn''t want to see the injustice of the world.
But he still wanted his eyesight back if it would allow him to see a wonderful world like the one he''s living in now.
Ishou''s face had been showing joy the entire time since he entered this amazing ce.
This ce was better than any casino or bar he''d been to before.
This was his true paradise!
The matter of him getting his sight back now was just a small matter whenpared to the real deal.
What this divine store was selling, was the real deal that caught Ishou''s entire attention.
Ishou was disappointed when he had no chapters left to read.
"This ce really is a paradise for someone like me."
Ishou has seen people like him who can''t see with smiles on their faces eating food bought from vending machines or reading manga books.
The smile on the young man''s face became evenrger.
"I really want to see the person who created this ce before I leave so I can thank him for letting me see the light again."
"And also to ask him when the next book will be released!"
....
Across the four seas, many little pirates who look like the Straw Hats have appeared, causing a lot of trouble to the branches of the navy!
Although they only y the role of pirates and are not far from their homes, this still causes trouble for the Navy.
The problem is that even adults are friendly with this kind of pseudo-pirate!
Piracy has be a way of life in the four seas!
The four seas are burning with enthusiasm to go to sea and explore the One Piece.
And there are even those who have had a lot of courage to try to gather a real crew and leave for the Grand Line in order to find the One Piece.
These were people who had Devil Fruit abilities or some strength.
Of course, what is happening in the four seas wasn''t hidden from the eyes of the headquarter.
....
...
"Fuck!!"
Fleet Admiral Kong turned off Den Den Mushi''s phone and hit his desk hard.
What is happening in the four seas caused him a great headache.
"It''s all because of those damn stores!!"
"Where the hell did that persone from!"
Rudes D. Rob
The second swordsman in Roger''s Pirates, a bounty of 450 million Berry, what''s his point in going to the Four Seas? Is he really quitting piracy?"
Fleet Admiral Kong was reading the collected file on Rob when the Five Elders requested him.
"This man was the most silent of the Roger Pirates, not as visible as the rest of the crew, so it turns out he''s been building a trading empire in the Four Seas all this time and has been promoting pirate ideas through his books.. ."
"Damn you!!"
"What aplex and difficult subjec t to solve."
The ubiquitous Art Stores, most of which had yet to be identified, were torturing the World Government!
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters
Chapter 35 Whats scary about the Grand Line? I came into this world to make it blaze!
Chapter 35 What''s scary about the Grand Line? I came into this world to make it ze!
A/N:
I opened a Discord for you guys:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Marineford;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
The problem is not here!
The real problem was that the Five Elders ordered him to never interfere in this matter.
Just let him do whatever he wants as long as he doesn''t enter the Grand Line!
This was the order of the five elders when he called to inform them of the disturbing situation the Four Seas was experiencing.
Well, he couldn''t disobey the orders of the Five Elders anyway so he could just swallow the grievances and sit idly by.
"Strange, why would the Five Elders not want to interfere in this matter?!"
"Isn''t talking about One Piece a taboo for them?!"
"This guy is not only talking about One Piece, he is publicly promoting it!"
"Allowing him to continue with this is no different than giving a gun to a child."
"That''s really weird..."
On the desk of the Fleet Admiral was the fourth volume of the manga One Piece opened to thest page.
When Sanji, who chose to sail with Luffy, cries while bidding farewell to the owner, Zeff, and hismrades cooks.
Even a Fleet Admiral known for his stern temper couldn''t say he didn''t like this book!
But that doesn''t mean he can''t smell danger from him.
"Yo, Fleet Admiral-san!"
Sniff! Sniff!
"I smell something delicious here!"
"Garp! You bastard! Who let you in here, didn''t you say you were going to see your vige today?!"
...
In Ohara''s art store, Rob would spend most of his timeposing new volumes, and the pleasure he found in this work was so great...although it cannot bepared to the pleasure of sleeping with his wife it is still a close second.
Since he received the system''s notification that Ishou, Fleet Admiral Kong, and some other characters had read his manga, he became even more excited to draw more.
He has even startedposing another manga, but he won''t be publishing them anytime soon.
But this Manga has to wait until he makes his next bold move.
Rob was not so stupid for to spread his stores on the Four Seas like a virus for no reason.
From the moment he received ''Im'' notice, he not only felt scared but also excited... So many art points meant one thing.
He''s got a huge fan!!
Big shot as a fan, what does this mean?!
This means that the other party is interested in the manga and wants to read more!
If the king of this world wants to read more manga, he will give him more!
Rob didn''t care about the reason of ''Im'' to rted with his manga, whether he was bored of life or something else for Rob it didn''t matter.
What really matters to Rob is that this means that he will get a free period of protection, as long as ''Im'' orders the Five Elders not to interfere in his affairs.
This was what gave Rob the courage to go far in his ns.
The current wave he had caused in the Four Seas was known to a few people on the Grand Line, including the Navy and the World Government.
After all, nothing can be hidden from their eyes, if he can''t hide anything he will only let them see everything, why does he need to be afraid¡ He needs more Exp points to level up the system!
He was even nning something so explosive that what he had done before would be so small and insignificant.
"What''s so scary about the Grand Line? I came to this world to make it ze, since the king of this world wants to read my manga, I will bring him closer to it than ever."
"And I don''t need any thanks."
Rob was really nning to blow it up this time.
He will go so far that it is unimaginable what he intends to do at the moment.
But if his bold move seeds, the benefits will also be unimaginable.
...
Since he had a lot of stores to update in, the work he had to do increased, but his paper fruit level had be so good that the production speed couldn''t bepared to theirs in the beginning.
He can now copy 10,000 manga volumes in 5 minutes!
Thanks to this speed, he was able to keep up with the mass production he had to produce and spread it among the many stores across the four seas.
An hour ago he had already done the weekly update for One Piece manga, he had published over 20,000 volumes for each of his 21 stores!
He published the arc that made readers across the Four Seas explode with all kinds of emotions.
For the first time, readers felt a kind of emotion they hadn''t felt before in One Piece.
Absolute sadness!
The hatred!
And an adrenaline rush!
It was the fifth volume of the manga One Piece.
Arlong Park Arc!
Within an hour, manga sales soared through the roof, breaking the 100,000 mark for the first time in this world!
The system-level has risen again as well.
The system was now at level 7.
Rob was excited to see what kind of advantage he would get at this level.
After all, the previous feature made him excited to start turning the One Piece manga into an anime.
[Congrattions on upgrading the system!]
[Level 7 of the system: 1000/500,000 for the next upgrade]
[+9 dimensional art store] (100 art store is the upper limit in the first 10 levels)
[Art stores avable to use: 21/100]
[-Unlocked feature at level 7: Divine Protection]
[Divine Protection: A true fan of the host''s art can get protection from the art store he purchases from. When he is in life-threatening danger because of the host''s art he will be teleported to the art store, no matter where he i s.]
"This is it! That''s what I''m talking about, what a great advantage!"
Rob almost screams out of excitement.
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters.
-Which manga do you want me to publish in the world of One Piece?
Naruto
Bleach
Gintama
HXH
Attack On Titan
Chapter 36 Arlong Park Arc causing a stir! Rogers crew in Baterilla!
Chapter 36 Arlong Park Arc causing a stir! Roger''s crew in Bateri!
A/N:
I opened a Discord for you guys:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
=============
Chapter 81: tears! (The chapter is in the manga, not the novel)
....
...
..
Genzo: Get out of our way, Nami!
Nami:!!!
Ginzo: Let''s all go! Although we cannot win, we will show them our pride!
{sh Back}
{Arlong: Shahahahahahahah...}
....
Nami: Arlong! Arlong! Arlong! Arlong!
Nami:!
Nami: Luffy!
Nami: What now? You... You don''t know anything.
Luffy: No, I don''t know anything.
Nami: That''s none of your business!
Nami: I''ve told you... to get out of this ind! sigh, sigh
Luffy: Yes, you did!
Nami: Luffy... Help me...
Luffy: I will definitely help!!!!!!
{sh Back}
{Luffy: Don''t touch my hat!}
Nami: Lu... Luffy!
...
Luffy: Let''s go!
Zoro / Sanji / Usopp: Yes!
...
..
Boom!!
Luffy: Which one of you... Arlong?
Arlong: Arlong? This is my name... And who are you?
Luffy: I''m Luffy... a pirate.
Arlong: So what would a pirate want from me?
[Punch]
Booom!!
Luffy: Don''t you dare make my navigator cry!
....
...
===============
All the grievances that have umted in the hearts of readers thus far throughout this arc have been deted with this punch!
The readers felt their blood boil at this moment.
This scene was more than words can describe!
The greatest ever.
This arc was really bad for the reputation of the fishmen and the navy, it could be said that they were simply destroyed.
Even the readers themselves didn''t know why they hated the Navy and the race of fishmen.
But if you ask a random person from the four seas, he will tell you that they caused pain to their beloved Nami...
The full Nami past was shown, and this had a particrly great effect on the people of Cocoyasi vige.
The effect was so great that the people of Cocoyasi vige were horrified if this would happen to them in the future!
Will the Arlong Piratese to their vige in the future?!
It was something written by the angel himself... It''s not fun anymore!
They appeared in the book after all... They were directly rted to the Straw Hat Pirates in the book...
Nami was one of the residents of Cocoyasi Vige!
Not only that, but she had to be a pirate to liberate their vige, she was stealing from pirates to free their vige from the Arlong Pirates!
Whew! Now they know why Nami hates pirates, so that''s why... No, they were the reason!
...
In a wooden house far from the homes of the other vigers.
The sounds of crying continued to echo in this small house.
Young Bell-m¨¨re was crying heartily as her waterfall-like tears fell on the manga folder but the volume book didn''t get it wet or hurt at all.
Ever since she started reading this book, she can''t stop crying no matter how hard she tries.
She had seen her entire future after all, only now did she know why she was feeling such an unusual intimacy with Nami... That was her future daughter.
The daughter who was raised by herself!
"Arlong!!!! I swear that if you appear in front of me in this life, I will kill you with everything I have before I die¡!!
It seemed as if Bell-m¨¨re she was possessed by some kind of rabid spirit at this moment.
Her hatred for the fishmen and the marine escted and went over the roof.
Everything she saw in the manga was real, she had no idea that this was just a fantasy at all... Just like everyone else in her vige, they now really believed in the angel story Rob had told them before.
In Bell-m¨¨re''s eyes, Rob was truly an angel from heaven who hade to tell them the future.
In the case of Bell-m¨¨re, her future was very tragic.
Bell-m¨¨re''s eyes were red from the many tears that had fallen from her eyes this day.
"Maybe I should ept the kindness of the store owner and be his younger sister!"
Perhaps if she bes a friend of that person, she can survive her bleak future?
She didn''t really know how to describe her inner feeling at the moment, but she wanted to find someone to dump her grievances on, and Rob was the closest person she could think of.
Her feelings and thoughts were in a chaotic state.
This chapter made her mature by several years from her boyish state, she watched her dream of bing a naval admiral turn into a joke in the future, as she didn''t even reach the rank of herte father.
What is worse is that she didn''t have the necessary strength to protect her vige in a time of real crisis.
What was devastating to her dream and literally made her feel cold water pouring over her was how the Navy colluded with the pirates and took the money of her daughter who had been working hard to collect them.
Her faith was broken at that very moment.
Not only that, but she was murdered by Arlong and her daughter Nami was used to be a member of his pirates by force in order to draw him the maps...
It was a very bad future for her, she doesn''t want it, she doesn''t want it, if this is the future she has to live she will fight fate to change it.
"No, I have to find him... Only he can help me!"
Bell-m¨¨re removed her navy clothes and threw them away as if she didn''t care about that dream anymore, she put on feminine clothes and walked out of the house.
Her destination was the art store.
Along the way, the vigers gave her sad looks as if her future was touching them as well, but no one coulde forward to talk to her at this moment except for one person.
"Bell-m¨¨re chan? ¡ Don''t worry, I will protect you in the future¡"
"Protect yourself first so that your body will not be disfigured by Arlong."
Bell-m¨¨re continued walking without even looking back, but she stopped abruptly.
"But thank you for your kindness, Genzo... I really appreciate it, both in the present and in the future."
Bell-m¨¨re smiled before continuing on her way to look for Rob.
"..."
Young Genzo stood freezing in ce, his feelings were mixed at the moment.
...
On the same day when the fifth volume was released, which caused an emotional storm across the four seas, a majestic ship approached the ind of Bateri.
The appearance of this ship caused everyone who saw its g to urinate on themselves with pure terror!
The unlucky pirates who came across this ship madly ran away so as not to die a miserable death, and the people on the merchant ships who came across this ship on their journey froze in fear.
Oro Jackson has sailed with unparalleled prestige across the South Sea.
It made its way from the New World, through the Calm Belt, and finally into the depths of Southern Blue, for those people on this ship were a short trip.
This was the ship of the most famous pirates crew in the world right now, the Roger Pirates!
"Wahahahaha, see how terrified these pirates were when they saw our ship, Rayleigh! For a moment I thought their ships got legs and started running away!"
"Bft...Hahahahaha, you almost killed me you bastard, can''t you see I''m drinking Sake here?"
Theughter continued to rise from Roger''s ship as it drew closer and closer to Bateri Ind.
After a few days, Oro Jackson has finally arrived in Bateri!
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters.
Chapter 37 Opening the first art store in the Grand Line!
Chapter 37 Opening the first art store in the Grand Line!
???
Bell-m¨¨re has arrived at the art store but finds Rob nowhere, so she sits down at the bar and she starts to wait for him toe back.
No matter how long she has to wait, she''ll sit here obediently until hees.
While sitting in the bar, which was without any waitress or waiter, she had a genius idea.
"Yes, that could work..."
...
Loguetown, East Blue;
Rob was walking around Loguetown at this moment, every time he updated the manga, he''d wander through his art stores and associated towns or viges.
It was a chore to see his audience''s reaction to the new volume firsthand.
And that didn''t disappoint at all, people were really enjoying his work.
The story of One Piece has restored a kind of feelings for these people that may have been lost even from their genes.
This world that many in the modern world dreamed of crossing into was so cruel to ordinary people, it could be said that it was devoid of any colors of life.
Although there are wonderful fairytale-like inds and more wonderful seas to visit, and amazing types of life to see, a mysterious history to enjoy exploring it, and all kinds of interesting things in this really big world.
However, for the ordinary people who make up 99% of this world can''t even think about it, all they want is to live a safe life away from the cruel hands of the world.
This is the reality of this world that is hidden behind the gentle facade of the anime.
In this real world, the simplest wish of ordinary people is to live well.
The extremely inexpensive and entertaining manga Rob was a new world and a way of life that Rob had brought into the bleak world of these ordinary people that no one had thought of before.
Even the fierce pirates have be meeker after getting to know the One Piece manga!
Rob had been receiving a lot of art points notifications from the many ferocious pirates of the Four Seas throughout the previous days.
Because the art stores punished some of these pirate rioters the number of rioters has decreased, after all, no one wants to be deprived of the One Piece manga.
Since Rob was the only person selling manga, he took control of everything about it.
From the money to the good audience opinions, and controlling public opinion, he was the boss of the new market he invented, no one couldpete with him in this regard, only if the world government wanted to create its own manga story as well, maybe they couldpete with him a little bit.
...
This time Rob had another purpose ining to Loguetown, also known as East Blue''s End Point.
He was nning to visit the Grand Line!
It''s okay if his entry into the Grand Line is not detected by the World Government, is it?
Since it''s okay, he''ll do it.
After he was done wandering around the fun town because of the art store, Rob flew into the sky and his destination was the Reverse Mountain.
The entrance to the Grand Line!
Rob soared into the sky and turned almost invisible, as he used a color that matches the color of the sky with his paper body and flew haughtily, no one would be able to see him unless it explored the sky with its observing haki.
Rob kept flying and quickly crossed the Reverse Mountain and entered the Grand Line, Rob felt a tangible change in the atmosphere around him, for a moment he thought as if he had entered another world.
Rob saw Laboon which started to look like a big whale bitly without any scars on its head. After all, Crocus has yet to return to tell him the shocking truth about the death of the Rumbar Pirates.
He knows about Laboon from his memories in the manga and also from the previous Rob, after all, Crocus travels on the ship with them because he wants to find the remains of the Rumbar Pirates, all in order to stop this cute whale''s rampage.
Although Crocus had never told him about Laboon, but he once identally overheard him asking Rayleigh about the Rumbar Pirates, and then told Rayleigh and Roger about the story of the loyal whale, who is loyal to his friends and is still waiting for their return.
Rob sighed and continued his journey toward the front.
Rob doesn''t really want to get too involved in the plot so that keeps a few key events intact. Unfortunately, Rob doesn''t know that in the near future he will get in a lot of trouble because of this whale.
Rob continued his journey following the Log Pose he had bought from Loguetown, the destination of the Log Pose being the first ind on the Grand Line.
Whiskey Peak!
But of course, Rob won''t open his secret art store in an environment full of bounty hunters.
It wouldn''t be called a secret store anymore if he did.
In that ce, he will find his way to the next ind where his true target will be.
Time passed and Rob could finally see the features of Whiskey Peak Ind.
He was still in the sky as he used the observation haki to find out where someone selling Log Poses was in that ce.
In the end, he manages to locate this and does some disguise by fiddling with the papers before heading to the person selling the log poses.
Rob wanted a very rare and eternal Log Pose, which would lead to Little Garden Ind.
Unfortunately, he didn''t find it at this seller but got information about it after he offered 1 million berries asmission.
After a little trouble, he managed to get it from one of the bounty hunters on the ind, although it was done by force, but he seeded anyway.
After obtaining the eternal log pose, Rob didn''t put time on whiskey peak anymore and flew to the next ind.
Little Garden!
This was a semi-ind cut off from the world, after all, it could only be reached by luck if an Eternal Log Pose wasn''t avable to record its coordinates.
...
After hours of flying fast, Rob made it to the little garden ind, which looked like an ancientnd from the primeval times of the world.
Rob has always been curious about this ind and why everything around this ind is sote for the world.
The reason Rob decided to open an art store here was to build a good rtionship with the giant race and also create a secret burrow to escape if one day he needed to.
Even before he descends on the ind, notice the two Giants fighting each other in devastatingbat!
"Apparently, I''ve arrived at the wrong time."
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters.
Chapter 38 Brogy and Dorry Amazement!
Chapter 38 Brogy and Dorry Amazement!
???
"Gegyagyagya! You''re so fun little human, to think that you can even withstand that attack without you get unharmed!"
Rob smiled as he listened to Giant Dorry''s praise.
When Rob came to Little Garden for the first time, he stayed hidden in the sky near the Battlefield of the Giants.
He was really impressed by the intensity of their fight, a sh full of swordsman''s strength eventually flew out and Rob noticed it toote, its size was too big to be unavoidable, so he had to defend himself and reveal himself in the process.
The blue sh struck the Suragiri sword and sparks flew everywhere.
This incident on the side of their battlefield attracted the attention of Dory and Brogy, who stopped fighting and watched intently as the little human sliced ??Dory''s powerful attack in two half.
They were so startled by this incident that they started to apud the little friend''s skill.
Rob then has got to know Brogy and Dorry and bes their friend, as he is currently taking part in a feast of eating the roasted dinosaur meat Dorry had picked up.
Rob bought tons of vodka from the system shop which made the happy mood for both Brogy and Dorry and be happier.
This was the best kind of wine they had ever drunk.
Of course, it will be the best, as it is a modern wine treated with thetest technologies in the field of winemaking, unlike the backward wine of the world of One Piece.
Rob quickly devoured the delicious dinosaur meat before getting up and entering the savvy investor mode again.
"You guys, today I came to this ind to set up my art store¡"
Rob exined everything he needed to exin to these giants simply so that they could understand him.
He told them that they would be his customers from now on, as he would sell them the entertainment manga for a nominal price, but before that, he gave them a detailed exnation of the manga.
As for the source of the money, after all, Brogy and Dorry had a lot of hidden treasures on this ind left by pirates and people who have been stuck here for 73 years since they came here so they won''t have a problem with theck of money.
He also told them that what he would sell them would be entertainment and much better than their usual fight.
The more Brogy and Dorry listen, the more excited they be, who doesn''t want to be the size of a normal human and enjoy a new kind of entertainment?
They are tired of their monotonous lives for the seven decades they have lived here.
Although 7 decades does not mean much to the giants, it is still a long period.
After telling them everything they needed to know, Rob set up his new art store on a t grassy in between the two houses of the giants.
After he finished making minor adjustments to the store, Rob summoned Dorry and Brogy to enter.
As soon as Brogy and Dorry approached the perimeter of the art store, their bodies began to shrink to the size of a normal human.
Everything was surreal to the giants, after all, they were so used to their gigantic size and suddenly even the trees that were like grass to them before seemed even bigger than them.
"Gababababa! This feeling is amazing! I never thought that there woulde a day when I could transform into a little human!"
Brogyughed happily while trying to regain his bnce as he nearly fell due to his mind not yet being ustomed to the shrinkage process.
"Gegyagyagya! I also hadn''t thought of this before... What do you think, Brogy, that we fight in this case, such a small size? I think I''ll still be the best! Gegyagya!"
When Rob saw that the two were really going to get into a fight, he quickly intervened to stop them, after all, he didn''t have all the time to see another endless fight.
"You guys can fightter, your strength is still the same, only your size has shrunk, the effect of your fight will be devastating to the store, do you want to destroy your dream store?!"
Rob lied about destroying the store until he managed to convince them not to fight and as expected when they heard it they stopped right away.
...
Rob spent the rest of the day enjoying Dorry and Brogy''s changing expressions and reactions while reading the One Piece manga volumes.
The Giants'' enthusiasm for the story far outstripped even humans, they were a freedom-loving race after all.
At the end of the day, Rob became a close friend of the Giants and promised to visit them from time to time before using the art store''s teleportation room to return to East Blue.
Exactly the Cocoyasi vige art store.
After all, the volume he published was the Arlong Park Ark, most of which took ce in Cocoyasi vige!
Rob was sure that the people of Cocoyasi vige didn''t think of the One Piece story as a fantasy anymore.
Just like the residents of Foosha vige, Orange town, and Syrup vige.
The people who had seen themselves so far in the manga One Piece had a subconscious warning in their subconscious that what they saw in this book was what it would actually be like.
Just like the unnatural feeling of deja vu.
They all had the same feeling without exception, even the side characters who represented the vigers and mobs that appeared once had the same feeling.
The feeling was telling them that this is what they will be in the future!
I went through a lot of examples where the manga book predicted something and it did.
For example in Foosha vige, the news of the birth of the beautiful innkeeper Makino had spread like wildfire throughout Dawn Ind, even the people of Goa kingdom knew that Makino had already been born.
Baby Makino became like a treasure to the vigers of Foosha vige, and this greatly eased the father''s grief at the separation of his wife and made a little desire to live for the sake of his daughter to return to him.
The story of little Makino which she''s showered with love by the vigers will keep waiting for another day!
...
The main reason Rob was sure that the people of Cocoyasi vige would no longer consider the One Piece story as a fairy tale is that the art points given to him by those people who came to believe in the realism of the One Piece manga were much more than the points they provided before they believed in it.
For example, the art points that came from Bell-m¨¨re were over 500!
Previously, it had barely reached the 100 mark.
The same goes for all the residents of Cocoyasi vige and some of the neighboring viges in the Conomi archipgo who are mentioned in the arc.
???
A/N: If the novel''s power stones continue to rise this week as well, there will be many advanced chapters.
Chapter 39 Bell-mère, gives up her dream in order to become a waitress!
Chapter 39 Bell-m¨¨re, gives up her dream in order to be a waitress!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Why my little Bell-m¨¨re so sad?!"
Rob came near Bell-m¨¨re''s table and noticed that she was so engrossed in sad contemtion that she didn''t even feel his arrival.
Rob, already he knew why she was so sad, he wasn''t blind to not see the manga folder on the table.
That book was more than just a book.
The real future would have been if Rob wasn''t in this world.
What was depicted in that book is what was really going to happen.
Bell-m¨¨re woke up from her stupor and went back to reality after seeing the person she had been waiting for all day had finally arrived.
Bell-m¨¨re couldn''t stand the turbulent feelings in her heart any longer and hugged Rob, crying heartily and talking almost iprehensibly.
She was like a child who needed to calm down.
And that''s exactly what Rob did as he calmed her down and gently patted her back.
Rob wasn''t surprised by this, after all, she was now just a teenage girl of 15 or 16 years old.
Seeing her bleak future made her feel very sad, Rob expected that he will be living such moments very much in the future.
There wille a day when he will have tofort his wife, his child, and perhaps all the inhabitants of Ohara when they see the horrific fate they have suffered in the future.
"Don''t worry, that future won''t happen as long as I here. They''re just a bunch of homeless fish even if theye I''ll cut them all down."
"The future I''m writing is just around the corner from turning into the past."
"The real future I will be the one who writes it, but not with a pen this time but with my own strength."
Bell-m¨¨re felt a warmth she had never felt before invade her being as she heard these powerful words.
She stopped crying and looked at Rob with her red eyes before starting to list all her grievances like a child in a fit of rage.
Rob listens to her grievances seriously, maybe he''ll have a nice little sister today.
Bell-m¨¨re had never imagined she had such an ability to speak at such lengthy and nonstop.
She told him about all the bad things she had gone through since her father died and left her alone in this world. Rob listened intently because after all, what Bell-m¨¨re was saying at the moment is something not recorded in the manga.
He even didn''t know the fact that Bell-m¨¨re had only seen her mother in pictures before, as she had died in the process of giving birth.
Because of her father''s upbringing, she didn''t know how to act as a female, she acted like men sometimes.
She wasn''t originally from the Conomi Inds as she and her father, who had received a promotion in the Navy, moved to live here near the base of the Navy branch.
Rob also had a lot of information about Bell-m¨¨re''s life before this moment.
If Rob could describe Bell-m¨¨re''s past in one word, he''d say it''s: frustrated.
Since Rob has a photographic memory, he records everything he lived and heard in his memory library.
Now Bell-m¨¨re''s file in his mind library ispletelyplete!
He knew everything about her.
When Bell-m¨¨re has done talking about her frustrating past, she has moved to the part of the future that has yet toe.
She has showered Rob with grievances about Arlong and his pirates, the Navy who betrayed her faith, and her two poor daughters, Nami and Nojiko, who lived in agony after her death...
"... I really don''t want such a bleak future, Rob-san, I see that you don''t have any staff to take care of your tavern here, will you let me work with you here?!"
"I would be a great waitress if you would let me work with you."
Bell-m¨¨re''s mood changed 180¡ã from a cloudy one to a sunny one, as if she had never been sad before!
Rob was surprised by her sudden request, he didn''t think she''d want to work in his store.
After some thought, Rob understood it a bit, it seemed that she no longer felt an inner safe, only close to him she could get some safety.
Rob sighed and asked a question.
"What about your dream of bing a marine admiral, would you give up on it?"
When she heard this, her little body trembled slightly but immediately after that she regained her confidence and said with great determination.
"My previous faith has already been shattered, I am too weak to be a Marine Admiral."
"That''s not what I want to hear from you girl, you''re weaker than you were here."
Rob pointed to the open folder on a picture of Arlong killing Bell-m¨¨re with bullets.
Bell-m¨¨re didn''t know what to say at this moment, she had already be weaker in terms of fighting will, a terrifying opponent who was the same fate made her lose the confidence she had.
In fact, that''s what everyone who knows their future will be like.
Rob was not surprised by this much.
He certainly wouldn''t interfere with Bell-m¨¨re''s decision if she wanted to work in his store and he would be happy about it.
But this will not be at the expense of her cowardice, but rather he wants her to bepletely convinced of her decision.
"I..."
...
In the end, after a long discussion between the two, Bell-m¨¨re''s confidence came back stronger than it was before, and she thanked Rob profusely for changing her view of reality.
However, she still wanted to be a waitress in his store, but this time Rob didn''t reject her but rather bought her thetest seductive maid''s clothes from the system shop and appointed her as a waitress in all his 21 shops except for the art store in Little Garden which was a secret store.
When Bell-m¨¨re saw the maid''s clothes set that Rob had taken out of nowhere, she was so embarrassed and absolutely sure that her boss was a pervert!
"Pick which one you want, that''s your working uniform from now on, I don''t want to see you work in my shop in a navy captain''s clothes, okay?"
Rob looked at her with a look that said, "Choose the bunny dress."
Bell-m¨¨re''s face turned tomato-red when she took the maid dress from his hand while she cursing him inwardly with everything she had (The bastard), (The pervert), (The punk), (How can I wear this?), (Where''s the FBI?)
But even so, she was d that Rob thought of her as one of his people now, because the moment she was epted as a waitress by him, the blue window of the system appeared in her vision, weing her as a member of the art store.
Rob opened for her a few essmands rted to the trendy tavern in every art store, from now on she can act as she wants, and adjust all she wants ording to the tavern, of course, that will be based on the approval of Rob, the big boss.
When Bell-m¨¨re wore the Japanese Maid''s clothes, Rob''s passion buried deep in his heart began to erupt at this moment!
Yes, in his previous life, Rob had an umon kind of fetish, the maid fetish!
But he kept it under control now because even so, he wasn''t a lolicon.
All he can show at this moment is admiration and praise.
But as he was recalling the memories of his precious fetish, a notice came from the system and interrupted his colorful fantasies.
[Ding! +6000 Art Points from Gol D. Roger]
[Ding! +3000 Art Points from Silvers Rayleigh]
[Ding! +1000 Art Points from Scopper Gaban]
[Ding! +700 Art Points from Crocus]
...
..
.
[Ding! +800 Art Points from Buggy]
[Ding! +1000 Art Points from Shanks]
Now Rob knew that his crew had finally arrived at Bateri.
....
...
..
Bateri Ind;
In the house of Portgas D. Rouge.
"Roger, please don''t die! How can I live without you?"
In this small house, the voice of a young woman crying embracing a burly man with a distinctive mustache and he''d wearing a long red jacket and a typical pirate hat spread.
"Oh! Ah~ stop crying, my sweet, who said I''m going to die, he''s fantasizing about nonsense for sure, I won''t die... at least until I get there."
Roger whispered thest words almost inaudibly.
"I heard you, do you think I''m deaf, don''t go there, I don''t want to fulfill that tortured promise... Please, let''s live like a real family, Roger!"
???
Chapter 40 Amazement of Roger! Intreacts of Rogers pirates crew with One Piece manga.
Chapter 40 Amazement of Roger! Intreacts of Roger''s pirates crew with One Piece manga.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
{The much-awaited chapter has finally arrived, enjoy!??}
???
"He''s your crewmate, Rob, in a somehow he knows the future, and not only that, he''s creating it and spreading it to the world!"
"Huh! Rob did that?!"
"Yes, here, see for yourself!"
Rouge took out all the manga folders in her possession from Book One to Book Five and she gave them to Roger.
At the same moment Roger''s crew, they were attracted by the interesting beacon in the sky over the middle of the ind, had just entered the art store with stunned expressions on their faces.
After all, they had never seen a building like this before.
Even the people of Bateri town didn''t care this time, as if they were just ordinary pirates wanting to enter the art store, after all, it becamemon to use art stores as resting points for pirates in the Four Seas.
Dous Bullet felt little interest in the Material of the building in particr, as it seemed so solid, this interest became even greater when he tested the rigidity of the store''s walls with a punch reinforced with haki, he felt like hitting a rock with an egg! So that it is not possible to cause any harm to it.
For a moment, he felt greedy for obtaining this building with his Devil Fruit ability, but he temporarily canceled that idea when he noticed that the building on the inside was very spaciouspared to the outside.
This building was created with a Devil Fruit''s ability somewhat simr to his Devil Fruit''s, that''s what he concluded from seeing this.
It is better not to cause trouble before finding out the tail of the owner of this building.
Everyone, they''ve bought the five volumes of One Piece manga that interested them and started reading the manga from the first volume.
One Piece was the focus of their trip after all, how could this title not make them feel interested?!
The moment they saw the front page, they all scream out in astonishment.
"Isn''t that Captain Roger?!!!"
"Pirate King?! Hmm, this suits the captain more."
"What! Why is he being executed!!!"
"Isn''t this Loguetown the city of Captain?!"
"Damn the marines, they must be drawing this nonsense, they couldn''t actually beat us and they resorted to fantasy! Hmph, just dream all you want!"
Dous Bullet tried to tear up the first volume, but he couldn''t, no matter how hard he tried. For a moment he felt very embarrassed, but when he noticed that no one had seen him, he let out a sigh of relief and went back to reading the book silently this time.
Of all the crew, only Rayleigh and Gaban read the book in silence and somewhat heavy expressions.
They felt that this book was not as simple as it seemed.
Roger''sughter, his words, his facial expressions, and his actions in the book, made them feel that this was their leader who had surely fulfilled his dream.
(What did we find on the final ind to make you choose such a dead-end path, Roger?!)
(Is your Inherited Will insufficient? Or is something unknown)
{A/N: Note from the author, Roger hasn''t detected his illness yet or may not have begun to weaken it yet.}
Rayleigh was feeling an unprecedented emotional pain that no one could notice.
...
"This?! Did Rob draw this?!"
"Wahahaha, that boy really knows me better than I do."
"How is he? Did hee here to see you?!"
Roger was trying to calm the crashing waves in his heart for the time being and asked Rouge who was looking at him with red eyes, obviously she still crying.
"Roger, stop pretending you''re fine please, you know this book isn''t simple."
"I heard him, his inner voice wasn''t lying! Our future is not good!"
"You have to do something, Roger, to save us."
Rouge kept trying to get her husband to stop piracy, she no longer wanted him to burden him with something that clearly wouldn''t be the one to achieve it.
Roger regained his solemn temperament and embraced his wife in an even tighter embrace.
"My dear, I don''t do this because I''m bound to follow promises, I want to be free, my will doesn''t let me stop in the middle of the road, I have to go there. If I don''t go to that ce. Then there will be no future to talk about."
"When I get there I won''t care whether this future punishes me or rewards me, but I won''t let you be hurt by my selfishness, Rouge, since Rob is here I trust he will protect you."
"Roger, I want you to protect me! He''s a stranger to me!"
Rouge screamed loudly as she cried nonstop. Her love for Roger was too strong to be underestimated, from the moment she found out some future parts of Rob, she couldn''t live a normal life.
"I guess you''ve noticed that already, even if I don''t meet him again I think he''s a much bigger person than fate itself, if I can''t protect you he certainly can."
Roger was sure of that, although he still felt a lot of mystery about the matter but he already understood the gist of the matter, his Voice of All Things was so powerful that he could understand everything without needing Rouge to say a word.
...
"What the hell!!! Did Rob paint me like that!"
"Hahahahaha, I didn''t think Rob would like to tell such high-ranking jokes, red-nosed... Btf...hahahahaha!"
"Hahahahahaha!"
"..."
The annoying sound ofughter continued to echo in Bateri''s art store, as the young Shanks and the rest of the crewughed loudly at the futuristic Buggy.
After the sadness and anger that the first chapter left in their hearts, they discover that their crew friend is the author of this book, at first they decide to search for him to teach him a harsh lesson because of the master omen that he cast on his captain''s head, but their anger is greatly eased when they remember again that Rob, he is one of the most loyal people to the crew, and he will never offend his captain.
But when they got past the first chapter and saw the future Shanks and then the future Buggy, the atmosphere became more lively.
Shanks who was still a 13-year-old kid felt pride rising in his heart from the way his older brother had painted him.
But Buggy felt anger and hatred rising in his heart, this was a tant prejudice carried out by Cursed Big Brother.
Although he was very well drawn and handsome too, why did he make him the bad guy who got beaten up by a group of kids?
This is unforgivable!
He was an honorable member of the Roger Pirates, even though he was just an apprentice.
"So that damn Rob was there when this father''s dream was destroyed and he didn''t step in to save me... Oh, I''ll never forgive him."
Buggy had squeezed the pain rising in his heart when he thought of betraying his older brother who not only saved him from the fate of eating a devil fruit but also made him a world joke!
"Look guys, this kid here doesn''t the legend Buggy the clown!"
"What?!!!"
"A red nose, a blue hair, a clown-worthy face, and a natural aura ofughter!"
"This person will be the great bastard in the future!"
"Wait, doesn''t the kid next to him look like future Shanks?!"
"That hat! Oh my God the straw hat, it''s definitely the straw hat!"
"It''s real!!"
"Please sign to me, oh, you Great Shanks!!"
"Please sign to me, oh, you Great Clown Buggy!"
The Bateri people in the store from all over gathered around Buggy and Shanks who were terrified at what the hell was happening here.
When they sensed the situation getting worse, they ran away from the crowd that chased after them with all their might.
The Roger Piratesughed when they saw this scene.
???
Chapter 41 Reunion with Rogers Crew!
Chapter 41 Reunion with Roger''s Crew!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
{The much-awaited chapter has finally arrived, enjoy!??}
???
The teleportation glow disappeared and Rob appeared in the Bateri art store''s teleport room.
Rob was ready to meet his former crew again.
Rob, who hadpletely fused with the emotions and thoughts of his predecessor, came to consider Roger''s crew truly his own and had special respect for Roger and Rayleigh.
For Rob, even before he merged with their crew member and when he considered them mere just cartoonish and imaginary creatures, he respected these two people let alone now.
Rob has exited his personal section of the store and sees Roger''s crew of pirates gathered in the store''s trendy tavern.
Unsurprisingly, they were discussing about the One Piece manga.
When Rob had arrived, his powerful aura had been noticed by the powerful people in the crew such as Rayleigh, Gaban, Bullet, and others.
"It''s the shy boy Rob!"
"How did hee here without us noticing his presence?"
"Has he been here the whole time?"
...
"You seem to have gotten stronger in the short period you were away from us, boy, that is interesting."
Rob was seated among the group of his old friends, after the initial happy wee. And he let his old self who buried in the depths of his soule out today when he once lived among the samerades he met today.
It was subconsciously after he saw the crew group familiar to him.
"It''s just a little stronger, Brother Rayleigh, I am still far from your level."
Rob didn''t want to be too presumptuous himself, although he was already an immortal, hisbat power at the moment could barely match a low-level admiral.
"Although your sword intent has be sharper, I didn''t mean your swordsmanship level, there is something else different about you boy, others can''t notice but I can."
Rayleigh was speaking in a low voice so that others would not hear him.
"Your aura has be simr to that of a captain, has it awakened?!"
Rob only nodded in confirmation of Rayleigh''s words, not knowing how the other party could see that he had awakened the Conqueror Haki with just a look but he didn''t think much.
Rayleigh was very mysterious even to Rob, who had spent so many years on the crew with him. Even in the future not much of Rayleigh''s life story came to light.
"And what about the death aura that haspletely disappeared? Did you find a cure?! Why didn''t you return to the crew then?"
"Yes, I ate a devil fruit that helped me cure my cancerous tumor, and as for returning to the crew, my wife is pregnant, I think you understand what I mean."
The crew was silent as they heard the second part of Rob''s words very clearly this time.
Then an exciting explosion urred.
"What?!"
"The shy Rob was able to impregnate his wife!!"
"Where in this world did it go wrong!!"
"It''s not fair, boy, you''ve already made a family and I''m the one who''d be old without one!"
"I''ve never even slept with a woman before."
Gaban grabbed Rob''s neck as if he was going to choke him out of anger, but his mood quickly turned into a man who throws a tantrum like a kid.
Rob was embarrassed by themotion caused by hisrades, which attracted the attention of the residents of Bateri town, who listen carefully to the manga author''s life story, which will surely be promoted among fans clubster.
"You won the grand prize, you are the one who can be called lucky, man, I''m happy for you, ah! About the getting back to the crew, don''t care anymore, but don''t forget that you''ll be our foreverpanion."
Rob felt warmth from Rayleigh''s words at this moment.
He hoped that this great crew would not break up and continue to exist, but unfortunately, the end of any crew that finds One Piece, in the end, will be separation.
"Rob, you bastard!! Why did you make me such a globalughingstock?!"
"You have to fix my reputation in your book, or I will make you regret it."
At this moment an angry young Buggy who managed to run from the fans group came and when he saw Rob he seemed to have seen the killer and the savior at the same time.
"Oh, Buggy! You came here also... bft...Hahaha."
Rob tried not tough at Buggy''s angry facial expression but it was unsessful.
"Rob, you bastard, you weren''t making fun of me before! What has changed?"
"He will surely make fun of you. After all, Rob isn''t shy anymore... We''re the ones who are shy now..."
Yeah, sure, we are the shy guys now..."
...
"Now tell us, boy, what is the story of this book?"
"Why did you make the Navy execute the captain, if your answer was not convincing, I wouldn''t mind teaching you a lesson."
The hot-headed Dous Bullet broke out of his silence and interrupted the fun with a question the others on the crew had always tried not to ask.
But when it was actually brought up they returned to their stern expressions and looked at Rob with interest, waiting for his answer.
Rob felt pressure from the looks that surrounded him.
"You guys..."
"Oh! Rob here! It''s been so long, boy, you''ve got a really cool store."
When Rob nearly got himself into trouble due to a random answer, the savior came at this moment.
The savior was his own captain.
Gol D. Roger!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
Chapter 42: This is not an art store, anymore! It is an imprable defensive fortress.
Chapter 43: Rob VS Zephyr!
Chapter 44: The cockroach that does not die!
Chapter 42 This is not an art store, anymore! It is an impenetrable defensive fortress.
Chapter 42 This is not an art store, anymore! It is an imprable defensive fortress.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
One day after the World Government received the fifth update from the manga of One Piece,
...
"Well, that bastard gave us a murderous and blunt attack on our navy''s reputation, what do you guys think of this?!
The mustachioed Gor¨sei with birthmarks on his forehead spoke in a clear tone of anger.
"Well, with this his points drop again, if it wasn''t for the lord''s order he would have died by now..."
"His destruction of our Navy''s reputation is very obvious, I don''t know what kind of hidden message he wanted to pass on in this volume issue, but I''m sure he managed to pass the message in a way that even made me admire ."
The one talking this time is a younger, blond-looking Gor¨sei.
"Should we wait any longer to intervene? Isn''t it too dangerous, from the news reports that have arrived from the four seas, our branches of the navy there are feeling a tangible hatred in the people''s looks at them?"
"Even pirates are looking down on our navy, which is unforgivable!"
The tall, slender, bearded Gor¨sei, with long white hair, eximed in burning anger.
"I also agree, we have to take action on this very soon, so we need to see our Lord again and consult him on this matter."
The Gor¨sei with scars on the left side of his head and wearing a hat over braids of gray hair was more conspicuous with their Lord''s consultation point.
"We needn''t bother the Lord with this little matter. He has already told us not to bother the author of the book so much and let him draw more until he gets bored of him, and he will tell us to get rid of him afterward."
"Since the Lord said we shouldn''t bother him too much, it''s okay to disturb him a little, right?"
The bald Gor¨sei was the angriest because of this matter that had already crossed their bounds, but what would they do?
They can never disobey the orders of their Lord, this is a taboo.
"Yes, you''re right, we can''t bother the Lord with this little matter, but it wouldn''t be a problem if we sent our people to check the news of those art shops. The fact that the store building is indestructible even by the strength of a Vice Admiral is really interesting, and the restoration of the blind''s sight inside the building is even more interesting, what kind of unregistered Devil Fruit appeared this time, I really interested!"
"Maybe we can benefit from this, even Vegapunk is very interested in this subject and is following thetest information on it seriously."
"Yes, if we hadn''t stopped him, he would have personally gone to the Four Seas to check."
...
Even though the World Government put themselves in a difficult embarrassment to deal with Rob the trouble will surelye from their side, after all, he pped them in the face disrespectfully in thetest update.
"Old friend Zephyr, I have a troublesome mission for you."
"Yes, Fleet Admiral, what task do I have to do?"
Admiral Zephyr was recalled by the Fleet Admiral this morning before he had even finished his breakfast, he was upset, but as a seasoned Admiral, he was used to it.
"You are going to visit Northern Blue, specifically the Kingdom of Lvneel, there has appeared a kind of famous store, which has caused great inconvenience to the economy of the kingdom, we have received many and frequentints regarding this matter from the ruling family, and since they are under the World Government, we have decided to fulfill their demands."
"Hmm, so what should I do?"
Zephyr asked intently.
"It''s a simple thing, I want you to destroy the store building."
A strange expression appeared on Zephyr''s face when he heard this.
"Fleet Admiral Kong, are you kidding me? Sending an admiral for such a small matter, isn''t it too much?"
Zephyr was really angry, but he didn''t show it, he felt as if the Fleet Admiral was making fun of him.
"No, how can I make fun of you on this matter, old friend, look at this mission document so that you understand."
Fleet Admiral Kong handed Zephyr the document of the mission.
"Hmm, this¡! What kind of building can even a Vice Admiral from the branch can''t destroy it?"
"Discredit our Navy?! This is unforgivable!"
"Okay, since this store belongs to the Roger Pirates member who has ruined the reputation of the Navy, I will ept this mission."
When Zephyr absorbed all the information in the document, his anger disappeared and he became more interested in the task.
Just the fact that the store belonged to a Roger pirates member with a bounty of 450 million Berry on his head was enough to make the Admiral move.
"That''s good Zephyr, I hope the good newses back from you, by the way, there will be people from CP0, just let them do whatever they want."
"... okay."
Zephyr left the Fleet Admiral''s office and returned to prepare for his journey towards North Blue.
After Zephyr left, Kong showed an interested smile.
"Looks like the five elders have finally decided to explore the murky waters, there is nothing better than an admiral to do an exploration. Well, that''s fine too, after all, that bastard has caused irreversible damage to our navy."
At the same time, Rob was meeting up with members of his former crew.
Admiral Zephyr had already arrived in the kingdom of Lnveel, under a warm wee from the royal family who believed that the world government had acquiesced to their demands.
Zephyr went to the art store wanting to do his mission, but he didn''t think that the simple mission was actually hell-level difficult.
He couldn''t even convince people to leave the store building.
They thought he was joking with them, and the moment the Navy wanted to use violence to get these people out of the art store they were forcibly evicted by the will of the store, even the admiral was fired.
"Damn, this building was definitely created with the ability of a Devil Fruit!"
Zephyr was a kind person and didn''t want to harm civilians, so after that, he tried in every way to get the civilians out of the store, but it didn''t work, One Piece fans didn''t care about the Navy''s words at all.
So Zephyr had to wait until nightfall when the store closed its doors and was finally empty.
A suffocating purple and ck aura surrounded Zephyr''s muscr arm, and tremendous power gathered in his ck arm.
This was a strength of the Admiral level.
"I''ve been waiting for this moment all day, now I can finally destroy this damned building."
Boom!
Zephyr attacked with all his might but felt his power bounce as if he had attacked something indestructible.
His powerful punch that could tear down a mountain and crush it into dust, literally, couldn''t even scratch this building.
The strong bounce returned sending an exhale flying away.
This is not just an art store anymore, it is a defensive fortress that is impossible to prate.
These were Zephyr''s thoughts at this moment.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
Chapter 43: Rob VS Zephyr!
Chapter 44: The cockroach that does not die!
Chapter 45: Paper Devil Fruit Awakening!
Chapter 43 Rob VS Zephyr!
Chapter 43 Rob VS Zephyr!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
The moment the Navy tried to fire the clients of the art store ''Lnveel'', Rob has found out about them.
But he didn''t bother about them, if they could do something for the art store they could.
The most important thing for Rob at the moment is!
"You have changed, my friend."
Roger looked with his usual smile straight into Rob''s eyes, making thetter shiver subconsciously.
"Going through death and rebirth made me change, Captain, but my core is still the same."
Rob didn''t mean he has reincarnated at this point, but his treatment of his fatal illness is like a rebirth.
"I know boy, you have be more reliable, you even started walking the path of kings, that''s the best thing that has changed about you, but be careful, the path of kings is full of bumps."
"Don''t worry, Captain Roger..."
Before Rob could finish his sentence, Roger interrupted him with a very serious expression.
"I wasn''t sure before but I''m sure of it now, your way is even more difficult than mine, the whole world will be against you, you scatter the leaves of the world like this... Not everything will be as it should be anymore, are you confident to continue in this path?"
"This is what I have to do."
Roger patted Rob on the shoulder before he spoke onest time and went on his way.
"I don''t know what kind of divine experiences you''ve had boy, but I believe in you, let me see a great future before I disappear from this world, and I hope you take care of my family to avoid that bad fate ."
"..."
Rob stood frozen as he saw Roger''s back disappear from view, his feelings wereplicated at the moment.
He knew that hiding something from Roger was a joke, Roger was so powerful, he deserved the title of the Pirate King who built an entire era.
...
The Kingdom of Lnveel;
Rob appeared in the teleportation room of the Lnveel art store at this moment.
It was nighttime at the moment, as the art store was already closed.
But the Navy is still camped outside the art store, unwilling to turn away.
They tried every possible way to destroy it.
They even used a huge amount of dynamite and blew up the entire ce, it didn''t affect the store building, but the surrounding ground became real chaos.
This made Rob so angry that he could no longer stand the annoyances of the Navy.
Even if the admiral was present, he wouldn''t be allowed to go away.
The navy was intent on destroying the building in any way but nothing worked, they even used seawater and wet the entire building, but nothing happened.
Zephyr was expecting the building to be melted by the seawater because he was sure that the building was caused by the ability of a devil fruit.
But nothing happened, and this made him rethink a terrifying assumption.
Could it be that this building isn''t a Devil Fruit''s ability?
Zephyr was embarrassed that he couldn''tplete this task which he considered a joke and an underestimation of his abilities before.
His embarrassment turned into hatred and he made sure to prevent anyone from entering this ce the next morning.
If he can''t destroy it, he can block it.
When he was immersed in his thoughts about his next steps, suddenly, the golden doors of the building opened wide, and a young man filled with the aura of true strength came out from inside.
"Huh! I didn''t expect that someone had been inside this whole time."
Zephyr moved by Soru like a ghost at an incredible speed and stopped in front of Rob.
"Why are you trying to destroy my store? Isn''t that too arbitrary of you, Navy! I have a license and aw for this store."
"You are Roger Pirates crew member, Sky Sword, Rob. 450 million Berry bounty, right? What right does a pirate have for a license and aw? You''ll surely get them at the Empel Down." Zephyr said sarcastically after getting to know the other party, since he couldn''t destroy his store building, he will drag the owner to prison.
"Sky''s Sword! Even I forgot about that title."
"You want to catch me? Hehe, show me if you can, old man."
"Who do you call old man, you bastard! I''m still a young man."
Zephyr was a 47-year-old man at the moment, he couldn''t be considered old yet but Rob only wanted to piss him off.
Before CP0''s undercover agents could intervene and prevent the conflict, a frightening battle had already broken out.
Boom!
A powerful shockwave spread from the collision of Zephyr''s intense ck arm and Rob''s ck sword.
"Not bad, that''s to be expected of a powerful pirate under that bastard Roger."
A powerful admiral level aura spurted out from Zephyr''s body at this moment.
The Marines soldiers, whether they were from the branch or the headquarter, moved away from the battlefield, and only the Vice Admirals who remained watched the battle from somewhat nearby.
In the first sh, Rob lost and fell back a bit, this was his first fight in this world as Rob from Earth.
He would lie if he said he wasn''t excited.
For the first time, he would fight an Admiral-level power, this was his first encounter with the Navy.
It will allow them to see that what they are facing is not just shrimp.
It is a real force that they have to think about well before they think about crossing it.
Admiral Zephyr disappeared from his spot once more and appeared very quickly in front of Rob, who had already figured this out with the haki of observation.
Boom!
The haki-coated sword and fist strength gathered at the spot of the collision and spread out again in another shock wave.
Suragiri was shimmering with a purple-like light that enveloped Zephyr''s ck fist.
"Hmm, Supreme Sword, Suragiri, worthy of having it boy, but you are a pirate nheless, just stop resisting and surrender obediently, I will not kill you."
"I was really wondering what kind of mindset a person of your strength had that made your future so tragic, but I don''t wonder anymore, you are like that Useless, you will definitely have a tragic future."
Rob said ruthlessly, his eyes carried a heavy glint as if he was seeing through the other party''s future, in his eye all that existed was the bad fate of a useless person.
"Huh! Are you insulting me?"
Anger appeared on Admiral Zephyr''s expression, he knew that the pirates were unscrupulous bastards but no one dared to insult him before, even great pirates like Roger, Whitebeard, and Golden Lion had never insulted him before, and now he was humiliated by a pirate less valuable than these great pirates, for the first time in his life.
"If you really focus on my words, you''ll know I didn''t mean any offense, but you can think of whatever you want. I don''t care, just take your soldiers and walk out of my store!"
Zephyr didn''t want to talk anymore, he was going to teach this bastard a lesson in manners, if he didn''t want to follow him to the Empel Down obediently he would break his legs and drag him at that time.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
Chapter 44: The cockroach that does not die!
Chapter 45: Paper Devil Fruit Awakening!
Chapter 46: The dilemma of the world government
Chapter 44 The cockroach that doesnt die!
Chapter 44 The cockroach that doesn''t die!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Boom!
Booom!!
The intense fight between two admiral level forces definitely disrupted the kingdom''s calm.
The residents hid in their homes, terrified by the horrific sounds of thunder exploding from the Western in.
(A/N: The Western in is a lond region in the Kingdom of Lnveel, exactly where the art store is located.)
Even the royal family was terrified by the kind of force that lived in their kingdom and could fight an admiral! When they confirmed the fact that it was the store owner Rob, whom they hated so much, they had a sleepless night.
The king''s wish was for Admiral Zephyr to seed in killing or capturing Rob.
An enemy of this level for them is death itself.
The area near the art store became a war zone that suffered from sword-energies shredding and being destroyed by the power of the fists.
The two purple auras continued to sh with each other fiercely.
But Rob had been on his back foot the entire time,pletely overshadowed by Zephyr''s brutal power.
Zephyr Admiral was a veteran at the peak of his strength right now.
Although weakerpared to Admiral Sengoku and Vice Admiral Garp, he is so powerful that he is considered to be an elite of his level.
Rob who was just a great swordsman couldn''t achieve an overwhelming attack power that would make him bnce the battle.
Even if he could be considered a low admiral-level strength after all the improvements he had obtained sinceing to this world, that was true of his Devil Fruit strength that he hadn''t used yet.
"Your sword strength is really sharp but that isn''t even enough to scratch me, why don''t you just surrender, you can''t win and you can''t escape, just surrender, you didn''t even make me serious. "
"I''m also not serious yet, I''ve been warming up, after all, I haven''t had a good fight in a long time."
When the distant marines heard their words, they unconsciously swallowed their saliva, these monsters weren''t serious yet, so wouldn''t they destroy this kingdom if they got serious, is not it?
The art store stood tall on the battlefield like an unshakable mountain, everything in the vast in around it was destroyed but not damaged at all.
If Rob wanted, he could easily end this battle with the divine abilities of the art store.
But he wanted to fight and absorb his true level to improve in the future.
After all, he will be chased by the World Government and the Navy a lot in the future, if he''s not strong enough, how will he protect his family and his business?
The aura surrounding Rob changed and the sword intent surrounding him became berserk as if he was going to make a powerful move.
An illusory sword intent formed in the purple shadow of a fallen angel who had four ck wings behind Rob!
Rob regained hisbat memories bit by bit and the sword intent that had been instilled into the former Rob''s soul began to fuse with Robpletely.
In the past, before he came to this world, the former Rob had used this attack as his soul aura was forming into a fallen angel with only two wings.
But now it has four wings!
This meant that his swordsmanship level had risen to a full level from his predecessor.
Zephyr sensed the ominous aura of Rob''s powerful sword intent and showed an interesting expression for the first time.
He made sure to defend with all his might against this attack or he would lose part of his body if he wasn''t careful.
{Death Angel Style}
The swordsman''s spiritual strength in the Suragiri sword condensed very quickly, the density of the sword energy was extremelyrge this time.
As soon as he said the familiar name of the attack, the fallen angel sped up behind him and followed the air-cutting attack on its way toward Zephyr.
His aura was overwhelming and terrifying, if this attack hit a Vice Admiral from the headquarter, only two halves of his body would be left.
The aura of conqueror haki spread out from the attack and affected Zephyr''s will slightly causing him to lose his bnce.
Zephyr was dumbfounded for a moment, his observation haki had locked onto the iing sword attack the entire time.
But the moment the conqueror haki exploded and his soul was being washed away by an extremely heavy strength, a momentsted for less than a second, but in that short time, the sword attack hit him so violently that he even spat blood!
"Argh! You bastard...!"
He roared violently as he spat out blood and suffered a long bloody wound to his chest.
As the fallen angelposed of Rob''s soul faded, he showed a smirk to Zephyr which made thetter roar angrily.
The shing attack this time was painful as hell.
"Hehe, didn''t you say that my sword''s strength is insufficient to injure you Honorable Admiral, I see that it is sufficient to at least make you spit blood?"
"You...you have conqueror haki also! What''s wrong with this Roger crew? Even the cabbage had a conqueror haki! I''m afraid that your crew pirate going to be another Rocks crew in this sea!"
Zephyr''s heart was trembling at this moment.
"Do you call me a cabbage? Remember, this cabbage here will make you the navy suffer more in the future than the Rocks Pirates or whatever."
Rob felt insulted this time.
He is the venerable mangaka king! Did he be called a cabbage, how not to get angry?
"Just because you have the haki of the kings, that shouldn''t make you be so arrogant boy, now it''s time to pay for this wound here."
Zephyr pointed to his bloody wound with an angry expression and at the same time, veins appeared in his legs, as if he was going to explode in the next moment.
{Soru}
Zephyr disappeared so quickly, that not even Rob could track him down with the observation haki!
{Shigan}
Rob felt a very sharp stab right in the stomach.
Non-stop blood flowed from the hole that appeared in his stomach.
Before he couldprehend the situation, he felt another stab in his kidney, this time even his internal organs were affected.
The frightening pain of tearing his flesh made him shiver.
{Tekkai}
This time, a punch with Iron Body skill and the armament haki hit him right in the chest.
Rob was sent flying like a broken doll and smashed into the walls of his store before falling to the ground like a dead man.
"I told you I wasn''t serious, now, if you could stand on your feet after this I wouldn''t call myself an admiral anymore."
Admiral Zephyr turned and walked away as if he had finished the fight and called his subordinates to handcuff the dangerous pirate and take him to the ship''s prison.
"Holy shit! This is bad! It was a fatal attack, the Five Elders will kill us if Rob dies here..." The masked CP0 who appears to be the leader among the group shouted, He was about to intervene on the battlefield to try to save Rob, but was then shocked beyond words...
...
"Hehe, then don''t call yourself an admiral from now on, if you are someone who respects your words."
Zephyr''s expression froze when he heard Rob''s voice devoid of any kind of weakness or heavy breathing.
Zephyr turned to see Rob standing and looking at him with a provocative smile, had it not been for his thick blood staining his clothes, he would not have thought that this person had been fatally attacked by him moments earlier.
"You...?!"
"Are you an undying cockroach or what? I ripped your vital areas with that finger for sure! I also smashed your rib cage with myst punch... How the hell can you stand?!"
"You''re definitely pretending, even if you don''t die from it at least half of your life will be gone!"
Admiral Zephyr was not the only one who was shocked at this moment but the CP0 agents and all the navy people and non-navy people who witnessed the admiral''s violent attack on his opponent were so shocked by the scene that they were no longer wary of anything else.
They all thought the fight was already over at this point.
"Admiral Zephyr, I admit that I am inferior to you at this moment and cannot beat you no matter how hard I try, but you in turn will not be able to kill me or harm me no matter how hard you try¡ No, even if all your navy admirals and all the forces of the World Government gather to try, you will never be able to kill me. Zehahahahaha...! Ahm, I''m sorry, I got a little excited."
Zephyr froze due to Rob''s evilugh, which made him shiver with an unknown ominous feeling.
"What do you mean..."
Before Zephyr finished speaking, he felt the ground beneath him be as smooth as paper.
He jumped into the sky before he drowned because his observational haki had already alerted him of danger.
Unfortunately, he couldn''t alert his subordinates and got irritated by hearing their screams when they drowned into the papery ground that appeared out of thin nowhere.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
Chapter 45: Paper Devil Fruit Awakening!
Chapter 46: The dilemma of the world government
Chapter 47: Reviving the legend of the Sky Sword
Chapter 45 Paper Devil Fruit Awakening!
Chapter 45 Paper Devil Fruit Awakening!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"I will make you pay for this pain, Admiral, even if I cannot defeat you, I will definitely make you pay."
Rob wasn''t really angry, he was just pretending, but the pain he felt was real.
{Devil Fruit Awakening!}
As soon as Rob said that word, the aura around him changed from berserk to soft.
Rob pressed the ground with his hand and it seemed as if the nature of the rocky ground was beginning to change towards a different nature.
Very quickly the ground turned into waves of white paper coated with an extremely dangerous purple light.
A scene simr to Domingo''s string devil fruit awakening in his fight with Luffy urred in Dressrosa.
The entire western in has turned into paper.
Before Admiral Zephyr could react to the matter and warn his subordinates, he had already heard their cries as they pleaded for help.
Hundreds of soldiers from the Navy and even high-ranking officers and Vice Admiral from the northern blue branch division were dragged into the depths of the paper earth without the ability to resist.
Only Vice Admiral from Headquarter and Admiral Zephyr were able to leap in time and floated in mid-air by {Geppo}.
"This is Devil Fruit Awakening! You bastard pirate, you''ve been hiding your strength this whole time!"
"Let my subordinates go!"
"Hahahaha, where is the previous arrogance of admiral?"
{Paper thorns!}
Tens of thousands of paper thorns gathered together and formed many sharp paper cones that were coated with haki with a purple glow.
The moment Rob said the name of the attack, hundreds of sharp thorns shot toward the two people in the sky with murderous intent enveloping the air.
"Damn it! Vice-Admiral Shirigani defended with all your might!"
(A/N: He''s OC and a mob character, don''t care.)
"Yes, Admiral Zephyr, I am not that weak."
Booom!
Zephyr hit the dense paper spines with a powerful punch until sparks began to spread from the meeting point of the attacks.
The Vice-Admiral used his sword to block the attack but it wasn''t as easy for him as Admiral Zephyr, he had to retreat in the face of this fearsome attack.
Rob''s vitality and stamina were endless, so his Haki was also endless.
If he wanted he could fight forever, if he could keep the Admiral here, he would definitely kill him, because the Admiral would eventually get exhaustion but unlike him, he would never get exhaustion!
Rob kept sending paper thorns to the Admiral and Vice Admiral, wanting to bring them down.
From afar the people of Lnveel could see an amazing sight, in the darkness of the night, the huge white thorns encased in the glow of purple haki became a natural light illuminating the whole ind.
The fight was absolutely amazing in the eyes of the spectators, something like this that the inhabitants of the Four Seas would never see in their entire lives.
Fighting like this is usually seen only in the New World.
Here even devil fruits are considered a legend.
But now the eyes of the simple inhabitants of the kingdom of Lnveel were opened to the truth of the world.
In this world, there are real monsters!
A monster that can turn soft paper into a deadly hell!
He''s reached this level of mastery in devil fruit because of drawing manga all the time.
"Do you want to take back your people, Admiral?! You can dream!"
"Well, I can think of it, if you leave your damned life in return."
Booom!
Everything around Rob turned from buildings to trees and roads to huge paper swords wrapped in haki except for the art store, which still stands tall in the storm.
Thousands of paper swords gathered into a ten kilometers-sized paper sword, and the scary thing was that the crushing sword was encased in haki!
Something like this had never been seen or heard before.
Zephyr and the Vice-Admiral next to him shivered from the horror of the scene in front of them.
The giant paper sword stopped in the sky like the Judgment Sword waiting for the signal to fall.
"How¡ How can you use this astronomical amount of Haki! Are you a giant sea king incarnate in a human!!"
"Where did you get this stamina enough to withstand this astronomical consumption?"
Zephyr couldn''tprehend this, the human no matter how strong it couldn''t use such arge amount of Haki in a single attack.
If Rob''s mastery of armament haki was at a simr level to his mastery, he would surely have died by this attack... No, he wouldn''t even survive him to dust.
"Shrigani, run now, you will die under it."
Zephyr looked at his subordinate and urged him to run away and save his life, this attack is not something a Vice Admiral can stand up to.
The Vice-Admiral swallowed his saliva nervously, he was terrified by this scene in front of him, his instincts had been warning him to escape a long time ago, he would definitely die if he tried to defend against it.
It''s just like a mantis trying to stop a cart! No difference.
"Boy, cancel your attack, we''ll retreat from here, how about that? I won''t bother you again, if youunch this attack you will destroy the entire ind, is that what you want?!"
Finally, Zephyr couldn''t pretend anymore and had to hold back.
Zephyr had a very soft side, he couldn''t cause his subordinates and innocent people to die if he could back off.
And that''s exactly what Rob was waiting for, he used his identity as an evil pirate to push the Admiral into a corner, he knew Zephyr''s character very well, especially right now, as he still hasn''t lost his family because of the pirates. his life is still very good.
Zephyr never killed a pirate before! Only this fact is enough to show how kind this person is.
Rob doesn''t really hate this admiral, but he doesn''t like him either.
If he could take advantage of the other party''s nature to make him retreat and demonstrate his strength to the World Government, he would have killed two birds with one stone.
Next to the battlefield, a door in the sky opened and the heads of five masked people emerged.
These people were CP0 agents!
They were using a small ''Den Den Mushi'' to record the events taking ce here.
But they didn''t dare to appear on the battlefield.
Not a single person of the Admiral level was among them, they were all agents with the power of a Vice Admiral at most.
"This Rob, not really simple, to think that he could push Admiral Zephyr back, what a frightening power!"
"We don''t have to step in to tell the admiral not to kill him anymore."
"Paramecia paper fruit, perfect level of awakening, I''m really envious, very powerful ability."
"But how the hell can he use such arge amount of Haki? If we hit that sword hanging in the sky, we are surely doomed."
...
..
"Do you just now want to retreat, Admiral Zephyr?"
Rob didn''t want tounch this attack in the first ce because he would definitely sink the ind into the sea because of it.
He wanted to push Zephyr to back off with this, and he seeded.
"Do you want to kill hundreds of thousands of lives out of anger? Well, I will harm myself in the same ces where I hurt you as an atonement."
As soon as he said that, Zephyr tore two holes in his body as blood sttered everywhere.
"Admiral Zephyr!! What are you doing?! This is dangerous for your life..."
The Vice-Admiral hurried to support Zephyr at this moment.
"Does¡ this satisfy you, boy?"
Rob was so taken aback by the admiral''s determination that he began to like the admiral a little.
"Your determination is really impressive, Admiral, well since you have shown your intent to retreat, I would be a bad guy if I pushed you into a corner too much, you can go."
"Oh and before that, I will give you valuable advice that can change your life in the future if you apply it¡ Protect your family well and be careful not to lower your guard about them from now on or you will regret it very much. "
Before he could answer, he felt an abnormal gravitational force pulling him from his ce, when he opened his eyes again he found himself just outside the ind aboard his warship.
The Marines who had previously been swallowed by the paper ground also scattered beside him.
"This...?!"
...
Rob has used the art store feature ''Protection Field'', the moment this feature is activated, Rob can kick everyone he wants from inside the shield to outside the art store domain.
He expelled all of the Marines, whether from the branch or headquarter, and also expelled the CP0 rats who were hiding in space.
A golden shield appeared that enveloped the entire ind, no one unauthorized by Rob would be able to cross this energy shield no matter how hard he tried, even if Im himself came here he wouldn''t be able to.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
Chapter 46: The dilemma of the world government
Chapter 47: Reviving the legend of the Sky Sword
Chapter 48: East Blue Saga: Loguetown Arc!
Chapter 46 The dilemma of the world government
Chapter 46 The dilemma of the world government
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Hmm, interesting, I personally like Luffy and his crew, I wish all pirates were like these kids."
"Unfortunately, these kids only share the title with pirates, real pirates are not like that."
Admiral Zephyr''s battleship was sailing back to Marineford.
Zephyr threw the five volumes of manga he had just finished reading aside and went back to smoking his cigarette.
But this didn''t stop him from thinking about the meaning of all this.
He was thinking about the events ofst night.
Zephyr''s shape at this moment was pathetic, as his body was heavily bandaged, the injuries he inflicted on himself were really harsh and caused him to lose a lot of blood.
He didn''t really understand how Rob could get back on his feet after suffering the same injuries.
Yesterday, before going into battle with Rob he had bought all the manga books for One Piece because he wanted to know how Rob had ndered the Navy, but he postponed their review forter.
Frankly, Zephyr also knows that a navy like Nizumi is already in the ranks of the navy, their absence is basically impossible, he hated this type of navy, and because of this manga his hatred for them increased by several degrees, after returning to headquarters he will make sure to try to reduce their number by any means possible way.
And when he remembered Rob''sst advice about the need to protect his family, he felt a kind of ominous warning about the matter.
So Zephyr''s interest on Rob became much greater than it was before.
"Rudes D. Rob... A really powerful and mysterious character."
...
When Rob finally finished taking care of the Marines matter, he abolish the Judgment Sword and Devil Fruit Awakening ability.
That night he expelled the arrogant royal family from the kingdom of Lnveel and forbade them toe back again, this was the price they had to pay for provoking him over and over and trying to sabotage his business.
He appointed a president instead of a king, of course, all of this was done in public, after all, everyone on Lnveel knows that art store owner Rob protects their country with the golden shield.
Everyone also watched his amazing fight against the naval admiral.
The new president he appointed for the country was a member of the Mont nc family who was the father of Mont nc Cricket.
Rob drew on his memories of thend toe up with a wless presidential and government system and taught it to the Mont nc Harry for the past week, eventually tasking him with forming a coherent government and cutting off the rtionship with the World Government.
Rob did all this bravely to p the World Government once more and make them think twice before deciding to meddle in his affairs, and he would do the same if this situation were to be repeated.
...
"Unforgivable!!"
"Too much!!"
"Very bold!!"
"Very despicable!"
"This is irreparable, this is an outright interference with the power of the World Government!"
The five elders were having a tantrum again because of Rob.
Since this bastard appeared they hadn''t known rest.
They had just received the decision of the Lnveel Kingdom, now turned into the Lnveel Nation, to separate from the World Government and never pay the Celestial Dragon''s tribute again.
Of course, if it was before they wouldn''t care about a small matter like this, they would let the pirates destroy this small kingdom and watch with arrogance from the side rows.
But now they know the truth, Rob has fired the Lnveel royal family and installed a president who, in turn, installed a government work team under a new system of government they''d never heard of.
The system itself made them dumbfounded.
What is the elections process?!
Wait, wait, what is Parliament?!
Why should they divide the government into many political parties?
And what are political parties in the first ce?
Is the prime minister the king?!
They were a world government too, does this mean that their Lord Im is the president of the government?
Why does their powerful global government seem socking inparison to this system of government?!
Of course, Rob didn''t hide the fact of the new government that he set up in the state of Lnveel, but rather let the spies of the World Government know about it on purpose, and this is to make them know the meaning of the real government.
And that their world government is just an empty shell that has only a name, such a dictatorial government will generate the explosion that will destroy it in the end.
And as he expected, Rob seeded in making the five elders enter into deep thinking and many discussions about this new system of government.
He got them in deep trouble...
...
"Hey, Kong, raise the bounty of Rudes D. Rob to 800 million berries, and make the notice below, Only Alive, We don''t want him to die.
"But sir¡ He''s a power of the level of an Admiral! Who can capture him alive?!"
"Kong, are you questioning our orders?! Just do as I tell you!"
"Yes, yes Gor¨sei-sama, I''m sorry, I will do as you ordered."
Gacha!
Kong''s eyes trembled at this moment, the Gor¨sei almost got angry about him, this was a really unwise move, it could be recorded in his clean record and it would destroy everything he worked for up until now.
"Damn!"
"Fleet Admiral-san, it is unwise to oppose the Gor¨sei on such simple matters."
"Shut up Sengoku, how can an Admiral-level force be captured alive?! Even if 3 of the same level gather against him, they won''t be able to achieve such a feat¡"
"I know that, but don''t forget that the World Government is in deep trouble, for some reason they need this man Rob alive, and I think that''s why."
Sengoku referred to the manga volumes that Zephyr returned it from his tripst time.
...
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
Chapter 47: Reviving the legend of the Sky Sword
Chapter 48: East Blue Saga: Loguetown Arc!
Chapter 49: Garp and Dragon excitedly looking for Luffy''s mother !
Chapter 47 Reviving the legend of the Sky Sword
Chapter 47 Reviving the legend of the Sky Sword
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Gurararara! 800 million Berry, and only alive?! What did this brat under Roger do to anger the World Government? It''s more than just stopping the Admiral?"
A majestic man with long blond hair and a white crescent-shaped mustache was enjoying drinking sake while looking forward to thetest news around the world as well as a new wanted poster.
It was very rare right now for an equivalent of this bounty to appear in the now sea.
Even the bounties of great people like him, Roger, and Shiki do not exceed a billion Berries on this date.
This shows how terrifying an 800 million berry bounty was on this date.
"Oyaji isn''t this Rob the second-best swordsman in the Roger Pirates?! Did the Roger Pirates participate in a secret war against the World Government?"
The person speaking this time was a young man who seemed to be around 16 years old who had a pineapple-like hairstyle.
"No, Marco, the world government wants this boy alive."
...
"A swordsman who can injure an admiral to this degree and seed in making the Marines retreat¡ That''s too powerful! When can I reach this level of swordsmanship too!"
The person who spoke was also a young man who looked 18 years old, was a little dark inplexion, had two swords on his back, and wore a hat.
"Gurarara, you can do it Vista, you are my son, after all, one day you will even surpass Sky Sword Rob, maybe even the Dark King Rayleigh didn''tpete with you in swordsmanship!"
"Oyaji, you are raising his hopes too high, he is the Dark King we are talking about!"
This time a beautiful blue-haired young woman spoke up.
"Did I really exaggerated it, Whitey?"
"Gurararara! Maybe getting to Rayleigh''s level hard some thing! But with determination, everything is possible, son."
Edward Newgate or now known as Whitebeard was very proud of his dear and ambitious group of sons to publish their names in this sea.
This was the family he had always wanted to create in the past.
Only after the Rocks crew fell 7 years ago and was finally freed from the curse of Rocks D. Zebec did he seed in achieving his dream of building the family he loves and they love him.
This group of kids, each with his own story and destiny, gathered around him like sons in need of shelter and he dly epted them all.
Vista was embarrassed by his father''s high expectations, while young Jozu, Marco, Thatch, and othersughed.
With this lively atmosphere, Moby Dick continued to sail without even the wind daring to stop its path.
...
"Mama Mama! They are Roger Pirates again!"
"I also have my dear sons who will make me the Pirate Queen, Mama Mama!"
"Isn''t it, Katakuri, Mont-d''Or, Br?l¨¦e, Daifuku, Perospero, Cracker, Oven,..."
In a semi-dark room on Whole Cake Ind, Charlotte Linlin began calling her beloved children once again.
"Our Big Mom Pirates will rule the sea one day, Mama Mama!"
"Sure, Mama, I will make you the Pirate Queen."
A tall young man who looked 19 years old came out and spoke with great confidence.
"Mama Mama, I trust you will, my dear son Katakuri."
"Neither Roger, not the Dark King, not the Sky Sword will stand in our way!"
"The only person who could do that finally died on that day 7 years ago."
Charlotte Linlin was 41 years old at this moment, still rather young, the signs of a mature and morous woman emanated from every part of her curvaceous body. (Typical Milf!)
"Mama, we got secret information that the Sky Sword has established a trading empire in the four seas and is selling some amusing stories, but the most important thing is that it sells some food and sweets that can only be found in his stores.. . He is the only one who sells them, Perorin! "
The person who spoke was Perospero, like Katakuri and the others he was still a young man.
"Food?! Sweets? Really! Is that delicious?"
"Yes, it is said to be very tasty and addictive."
"Mama Mama! Let''s go to the four seas then."
...
"Wurorororo! 800 million berries and only alive, what interesting things did Roger Pirates and the World Governmente up with this time too!"
"Will it be like the God Valley event? Huh~, I don''t think so, the grandeur of that event cannot be replicated."
"Ah, this world is so boring! The only person who can kill me has disappeared from this world¡ who can stop my domination of the seas now?"
"Wurorororo! King! Queen! Haven''t you found a little brother worthy of the position of cmity yet?!"
In Onigashima, Next to the peaceful country of Wano, Kaido''s annoyingughter continued to echo across the sky!
...
Somewhere in the sky, on a floating ind.
The voices ofughter continued to echo.
On the floating ind, a huge number of ferocious pirates were everywhere moving towards their business.
These seemingly mighty pirates were affiliated with the famous Golden Lion Pirates Group across the seas.
Only the name of the Golden Lion could make the sea tremble, it was one of the Three Great Pirates.
"Jihahahaha! Looks like the Roger Pirates are still making trouble again despite everything!"
"If Roger and his crew join me, who can prevent us from ruling the sea at that time!"
The golden lion was daydreaming.
...
Just like this, Rob''s new bounty and the events of his fight against Admiral Zephyr spread across the world, and shook the world!
Although the hype centered on the new world which was very chaotic at the moment.
Just one member of Roger''s Pirates was enough to make the Navy suffer such a loss, this was a great event for the pirates.
But no one yet knows that Rob is not a pirate anymore, he''s just a regr store owner.
Except for the Roger Pirates who have already left Bateri Ind and returned to continue their journey towards finding the One Piece.
The Roger Pirates also heard the news, but their reaction wasn''t too big, they knew that their fellow had be really powerful, but what baffled them was why the World Government was unwilling to kill him, after all, the damage he had caused to them is very dangerous at least in the Four Seas.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
Chapter 48: East Blue Saga: Loguetown Arc!
Chapter 49: Garp and Dragon excitedly looking for Luffy''s mother!
Chapter 50: The Trade Emperor! Skypiea Ind
Chapter 48 East Blue Saga: Loguetown Arc!
Chapter 48 East Blue Saga: Loguetown Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
While the Grand Line was afire in thetest events about Rob''s battle with the Admiral that had somehow been leaked.
The four seas were more afire and excited, as this day was the promised day.
...
After Rob''s return from the Lnveel nation, he has been busy with recently, Rob has focused on his manga work again.
He also enjoyed a happy married life with his pregnant wife, Olvia, who was somewhat busy studying the secrets of the Poneglyphs at the Ohara Grand Library.
Concerning the Poneglyphs, before they were mentioned in his manga, Rob was already willing to visit the Ponglyphs locations he knew and give them to Olvia as a gift.
This wasn''t the first time he had thought of this, he had thought of putting them all together for the sake of his unborn child Robin! But he decided to give them to Olvia first because the locations of some of them would be already be leaked in the manga at that time.
When he told Olvia about this matter thest time, she was very happy, she didn''t even ask him where he knew this information from but wanted to go to their ce at once.
Now Rob knew where Robin''s future passion for Poneglyphs came from.
Rob was already nning to get the secrets that would appear in the manga before someone would search for them.
Such as Devil Fruits, Ponglyphs, Treasures, and others...
He also met Don Quixote''s family, who they had returned from Torino ind, with the help of his kind waitress, Bell-m¨¨re, who he instructed her to return them in advance.
The good news was that Don Quixote Matriarch''s health had be quite stable after two weeks of recovery on Medicine Ind.
Now Rob haspletely seeded in obtaining endless gratitude from the Don Quixote family.
He seeded in fulfilling his promise to Domingo, so he became his official teacher and had already given him the string fruit in his first training session.
Once Domingo had eaten the string fruit his future potential was already on the right track, with a Rob-level teacher, he would be much stronger than his future version.
Domingo was now just a kid, so Rob didn''t want to be too hard on him in his training, so he sent him to school as part of his training.
Although Domingo was not willing at first, after being intimidated that he wouldn''t sell the manga to him again, he had to go to school with his little brother Rosinante, who was happy to go to school.
The family seeded inpletely integrating with the residents of the Knowledge Vige and the two sons, Domingo and Rosinante, went to school with the kids of Ohara. Their lives were more peaceful than they expected when they wanted to get off Mary Geoise.
Don Quixote Homing and his wife got the life they always wanted to live here in the beautiful and peaceful vige of Ohara.
Although the peaceful and serene life is disturbed every week by the passionate readers of One Piece who are scattered everywhere besides the art store where they read the new One Piece chapters with unending passion, this was more than eptable to the family that had previously been subjected to the infernal assault.
This huge gathering of One Piece Fans produces endless noises early in the morning.
But the people of Knowledge vige are already used to it.
Sunday has be one of the busiest days in Ohara... No, in all four seas!
Today was the much-anticipated Sunday.
...
==============
On an ind;
Shanks: Ah, hawk-eye. That''s a surprise, I''m not in a good mood today, but... Did youe to fight me?
Mihawk: Hmph... I gave up fighting a man with one arm a long time ago.
Mihawk: Fate intersected me with special pirates, and I remembered that story you told me some time ago, a story about a special boy from a vige...
Shanks: Whoa?! Do you mean?
Shanks: So you''ve finally appeared, Luffy.
....
...
..
Luffy: I''m sorry, let me go now.
Buggy: Who will let you go!!
Alvida: Will the man I like finally die...?
Buggy: Do you have anyst words? There are a lot of people watching you now.
Luffy:...
Buggy: Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you havest words or not, no one will care what you say...
Luffy: I''m the man who...!
Luffy: Will be the Pirate King!
....
...
..
Luffy: Zoro! Sanji! Usopp! Nami!
Luffy: Sorry but it looks like I''m going to die! Shishishi!
Zoro: What...
Sanji: Don''t you say that, you idiot!
Smoker: (He smiled!)
{??Thunderbolt??}
{?Ignition of the execution tform?}
Luffy: Nahahahaha, looks like I survived! how lucky I am!
....
...
..
The ones that can''t be stopped.
The inherited will.
man dreams.
And the flow of time.
As long as the man continues to search for the answer towards freedom.
These things will never stop.
(Words of the Pirate King Roger)
Monkey D. Dragon: Pirate? This is also good...
....
...
..
Luffy: Gomu Gomu No Pistol!
Luffy: Huh!!
Smoker: Are you really worth 30 million Berries?!
Luffy: Agh! Oof!
Smoker: It looks like your luck hase to an end.
Dragon: Or maybe not...?
Smoker: !!... !!!? You...!
Luffy: What!? Who''s there?!
Smoker: The entire world government is looking for you, you know.
Dragon: The world is waiting for our answer...!
...
..
Smoker: Why did you help him escape?! Dragon!
Dragon: What right do you have to prevent a man from sailing?
...
..
Sanji: So we''vee to the Grand Line, right? So we''ll call this a celebration.
Sanji: To find the All Blue
Luffy: To be the Pirate King!
Zoro: To be the greatest swordsman...
Nami: To draw the map of the world!
Usopp: T...T¡ªTo be a brave sea warrior!
Crushed!
Towards the Grand Line, our destination!
...
..
=============
Boom!
More chapters, store owner!
Give me more, please!
These were the words of most of the people who had finished reading the new volume!
This arc was a good conclusion to the events of East Blue already.
Mysterious characters appear one after another.
And a lot of information was mentioned about the pirate king Roger.
Luffy and Roger, why do they look like each other on the execution tform? They are almost the same, why are theyughing in the face of death?
Such questions were repeat on the minds of many, only a few smart people could figure out why.
This arc was the true beginning of the legend.
...
South Blue, In Bateri;
Rouge''s tender body trembled and the manga book fell to the ground as if life had lost all meaning to her, if Rob had understood the meaning of life, then to Portgas D. Rouge she had lost this meaning at this moment.
"Why! Why do you keep drawing my husband dead!"
"Dead? How could Roger die, that''s a lie, that''s definitely a lie, I won''t forgive you if Roger really dies, I swear I won''t forgive you!"
Her tears fell incessantly at this point, this was the day Rouge cried the most in her life! Rob didn''t know the crushing psychological effects he had on Rouge at this moment.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
Chapter 49: Garp and Dragon excitedly looking for Luffy''s mother!
Chapter 50: The Trade Emperor! Skypiea Ind
Chapter 51: 3 months pregnant! Olvia wants to be a great waitress for the husband
Chapter 49 Garp and Dragon excitedly looking for Luffys mother!
Chapter 49 Garp and Dragon excitedly looking for Luffy''s mother!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
[Ding! +200 Art Points from foosha vige mayor, Woop p]
...
..
[Ding! +6000 Art Points from Vice-Admiral Monkey D. Garp]
[Ding! +3000 Art Points from Navy-Captain Monkey D. Dragon]
...
..
Lately, Rob has received so many notifications that his art points have already crossed the million mark! But when he saw these notifications he was surprised, he didn''t think that both Luffy''s grandfather and Luffy''s father would read his manga at the same time.
This means that they are both in Foosha vige at present.
"Well, it doesn''t matter! I hope you enjoy your son''s future¡ Hahaha, I wonder how Dragon will react to seeing his future shape, I think he''ll just be a young man at 26 or so at this moment."
"Hmm, husband, I heard you wondering about Dragon... Is he the same Dragon that appeared in the One Piece new book? Is he another real character in your story?"
Rob forgot that Olvia was clinging to him like a monkey clinging to a tree right now when he was gossiping to himself.
"Ah!... In fact, the characters in the One Piece manga are all real..."
"Ah?! What did you say?"
...
East Blue, Foosha Vige;
"Unbelievable! Is that really me?!"
"Who cares about you, look at my cute future grandson, he survived a disaster! Bwahahaha, As expected from my grandson."
"The bastard clown! When I hunt down Roger Pirates again, I''ll make sure I kill him first."
Buggy who was having a boring time in Oro Jackson suddenly shivered as if his fate had already been decided.
Back in Garp, he was wondering about a lot of things.
"But why does he have to be a pirate?!"
"Didn''t I raise my grandson well, or was my grandson me so affected by the sacrifice of a random pirate that he became a pirate because of it, all I see is an borate n from that red-haired bastard of Roger too, well, I''ve decided, I''ll kill him too when I go after the Roger Pirates next time.
Shanks who was next to the stunned Buggy once again felt a suffocating shiver that made his blood cold.
...
Back in Foosha Vige, Dragon shouted loudly at his father.
"Obviously I saved him, old man! He''s my son after all."
"Since he is your son, who is the mother?"
Garp asked as he put his finger in his nose in search of raw minerals.
"I''m still single... And don''t throw your nose bullshit at me!"
"Get up, let''s find Luffy''s mother, I want a grandson now!"
"Ah! What are you doing old man, leave me, I don''t know any women at this moment!"
Garp grabbed Dragon and dragged him like a bag of air.
"I don''t care, Makino was already born, so mathematically Luffy will be born 12 years from now... That''s too long I want my grandson to see the light now, hurry up."
"I told you, I don''t want any romance rtionship at this time, old man!"
"Huh! Do you want to taste my love fist?"
Garp stared at Dragon with a murderous look which made thetter shrink like a kid, although he didn''t want to have children now but he didn''t want to be ttened by an iron punch also, Dragon was in a real dilemma because of the manga.
Ever since Garp read the One Piece manga and is obsessed with his grandson Luffy, he''s been 100% sure that Luffy is his grandson... Why?
Because he had already intended to give his male grandson the name Luffy a long time ago.
Luffy''s looks,ughter, temperament, and mentality are all exactly like Garp''s in his youth, even his movements were the same.
The environment in which Luffy grew up in the story with real people who exist now like his friend the mayor and others also confirms this fact.
Regardless of all of the above, in this world where the future can even be seeing, the presence of irrational Devil Fruits is enough to make Garp believe that Monkey D. Luffy is his grandson.
Even Dragon had subconsciously believed in this shocking truth not to mention Garp.
"Boy, what do you think of this book?"
Garp let Dragon fall to the ground and asked him a puzzling question.
"Huh? I think this book portends a chaotic world, but I don''t know why this person chose to put my family on the interface."
"You don''t know, but I know."
A mysterious glint appeared in Garp''s eyes before disappearing.
"Then tell me what you know."
"No, you have to find Luffy''s mother first, when you find her and bring her to me I will tell you everything, as you are not strong enough to know that, this person can''t appear here so early."
Garp pointed to the manga book page when Dragon stopped Smoker from arresting Luffy.
Dragon waspletely confused now.
"Now let''s continue searching for your wife, since she is Luffy''s mother and my daughter-inw, she will be a very special person, it will be easy to find her among random people.
And if we can''t, we''ll go up to that boy on Roger''s crew and force him to spit out who Luffy''s mother is if necessary.
If Rob heard Garp''s words at this moment, he would tell him:
"Stay away from me, I also don''t know who Luffy''s mother is, you old monkey, what''s my fault if Oda was so obsessed with stretching that even the gods couldn''t wait any longer and sent me to do his work."
...
"Another issue of this book, our Navy losing in it!"
"And this time, a navy captain from headquarter has lost and on top of that he has a logia devil fruit!"
"It''s disappointing, this family of monkeys is really disappointing, should we summon Garp and his son and stop them trying to have children?"
"That would be a bit harsh, maybe we shouldn''t take this story seriously, as long as it doesn''t reveal the secrets of our world government."
"Yes, I think the risk of this book is still low for now."
"But guys, it is interesting how Dragon appeared in this arc, will Monkey D. Dragon be like this in the future?"
"That tattoo on his face is a bit ominous!"
"And why did Smoker say our world government was looking for Dragon, did he be a criminal in the story?"
"This is really interesting!"
"Yes, Theughs of the Lord previously showing his excitement, and how much it enjoyed this book, while it reading the new volume was filled with boundless excitement."
"Lord has never been so excited before!"
"Remember, we must keep the lord''s happiness before anything else, but we must not forget our duty to protect the lord''s secrets."
"And what about the drowning Dragons Ind in the East Blue! We already have historical records about it, it''s real!"
In the previous issue, Rob added the arc of Warship Ind, the story of dragons ind that sunken under the sea, which appears once every 100 years as a secondary story, and he also added a cookingpetition in which Sanji participated in Loguetown, so the sixth volume was long and interesting for readers, in which they discovered new things that they did not know about East Blue.
"Yes, it''s almost time for them to appear again, should we catch some green dragons this time as well?"
"Hahahaha, interesting, this book is interesting, I don''t know what ability of Sky Sword Rob has to see the future, but it gives us a lot of benefits by publishing it."
The group of five Gorosei was also enthusiastically discussing the new volume, this had be a weekly habit for them, they had never imagined that their boring discussions would be as fun as this.
The horrific manga culture was covering their minds little by little without them even realizing it.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
Chapter 50: The Trade Emperor! Skypiea Ind
Chapter 51: 3 months pregnant! Olvia wants to be a great waitress for the husband
Chapter 52: What a dilemma it is to have a pregnant wife! Dracule Mihawk interacted with the manga!
Chapter 50 The Trade Emperor! Skypiea Island
Chapter 50 The Trade Emperor! Skypiea Ind
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
This time Rob literally ascended to the sky.
No longer content with the earth, he wanted to ascend to the sky, where he could impose hismercial tyranny on every cloud, and dominate the sky market as he dominated the earth''s market.
The blue sea was no longer enough for Rob''s ambition.
Rob became so rich after all, it took him less than 4 months to be one of the richest people in this world.
Although this wealth is not even a small part of his wealth in his previous world, Rob can be called a millionaire in this world.
Where his fortune approached the one billion berry barrier!
Although this Billion Berry is nothing but a meager fish to the Celestial Dragons who control everything in this world, Rob doesn''t really care.
As long as he kept selling for years, he would rival even Celestial Dragons in riches.
Not only was Rob emptying the pockets of civilians, but he also created plenty of job opportunities on every ind where he set up his art store.
For example, he hired people as gardeners to decorate and take care of the ground near art stores.
And also cleaners to clean the roads adjacent to the store and to clean the surroundings of the store.
In the domain of gardeners and cleaners alone Rob has already employed hundreds of people.
Not to mention that he built schools, hospitals, and shops for fashionable clothes and modern foods, and even builtrge markets for this purpose, where he promotes some items from the earth that do not exist in this world.
He even sells bikes and motorbikes in these markets, but he doesn''t sell cars, he doesn''t have enough art points for that and he doesn''t want to leak Earth''s vital technology to this world so that the world government won''t benefit from it.
All this made him employ thousands of people from the Four Seas and contributed to raising the ie of the residents of the Four Seas in an extremely unimaginable way.
Rob had be an unparalleled merchant emperor of the Four Seas.
There is even a group calling him Saint Rob.
Most of them are from One Piece fan club groups who are united by the love of One Piece manga.
Like the archaeologists in Ohara led by Clover.
And the medicine association of Flevence led by Trafalgar Chris and his wife, Marry.
And the group of gray station vagrants in the kingdom of Goa.
And even the little Makino fan group in Foosha Vige.
And many other One Piece fans around the Four Seas.
....
Rob came to Skypeia two days ago and set up an art store on Angel Ind and another in the Upper Yard.
When he first appeared on the Angel ind, the current god of Skypeia Gan Fal himself came with his knights to receive him.
This is because the appearance of a person on the back of a huge dragon is not something that is always seen.
Only Rob''s presence at that moment made Gan Fal and his knights feel in awe.
But Rob wasn''t a very exploitative person, so he bought a cloud from Gan Fal before setting up his art store.
Gan Fal had no choice but to ept it, this person in front of him was so powerful, he couldn''t refuse.
When Rob opened his art store on a thriving street in Angel Ind, the inders'' attention was captured almost immediately.
When enough gathered near the cloud of the majestic store, Rob began his usual speech but this time he tried to stimte the skypean race''s craving for freedom, after all, they knew almost nothing of the world below.
The fact that the store in front of them sells interesting stories taking ce in the blue sea is what caught their attention from Rob''s words.
And of course, the smart people and analysts like Gan Fal they noticed the strange anomaly about the store and in particr the banner hanging in the air that said the future is here.
Even Gan Fal felt a bit interested in this One Piece manga.
...
Rob let the crowd enjoy the new world he had brought them and left silently towards Upper Yard beside Angel Ind.
At the moment Roger Pirates have not yete to Skypeia so Rob took this opportunity to go to where the Pongelyph is below the golden bell.
He wille hereter with his wife Olvia, but to make her see this Poneglyph.
He wouldn''t take him from here because he had already opened a secret art store here near the Poneglyph, so even if someone tried to reach him they would block him, even if it was the World Government.
After leaving words of wee on the Poneglyph in thenguage of the Old Kingdom, Rob returns to the art store.
Yes, Rob learned the ancientnguage of the Poneglyph easily after being taught by Olvia.
Someone like him with a photographic memory would be stupidity to not take advantage of it for learning.
As for the message he left for Roger, it will remain a mystery until Roger and his crewes here a few yearster.
...
"Mister Gan Fal, I have a deal for you, if you seed in obtaining this fruit for me, I will open a lot ofmercial store branches here on Sky Ind, and I can also open a safe travel channel between Blue Sea and Sky Ind."
"The benefits of that will be very great for you."
Rob took out an image of a blue devil fruit he had obtained from the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia and gave it to Gan Fal.
"Are you really going to do that?!"
Gan Fal was very dumbfounded after hearing the benefits he would get, Rob introduced himself as a great blue sea trading investor, so the first thing these types of traders would think of is the benefits.
"Sure, you have my word, I''m someone who never does go back on his word."
Rob was really serious, if he could get th at fruit, he would definitely do what he said.
"Search in Birka Ind."
"... Okay."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 51: 3 months pregnant! Olvia wants to be a great waitress for the husband
Chapter 52: What a dilemma it is to have a pregnant wife! Dracule Mihawk interacted with the manga!
Chapter 53: The bravery of an immortal man is not for nothing...
Chapter 51 3 months pregnant! Olvia wants to be a great waitress for the husband
Chapter 51 3 months pregnant! Olvia wants to be a great waitress for the husband
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Let me hear a little, could it be that Little Robin is really starting to move?!"
Rob approached his wife Olvia''s belly and ced his head on her stomach, which began to swell a little, showing signs of a pregnancy that hade out of its early stages.
Today when she was working in the great library, Olvia felt some kind of movement from the baby in her womb, and because she was so excited about it, she left everything in her hand and at once came home to wait for her husband like an obedient wife.
When Rob returned a little tired from his trip to Sky Ind, this was the first news he heard.
Now reminded that he''s going to be a dad, after another 6 months, he''s going to be a dad!
Yes, it has been 3 full months of pregnancy.
...
"I guess it''s just a normal baby-forming event, Little Robin hasn''t reached full maturity to be able to move on her own my love, you excited me for nothing... No, No, I''m just kidding, this is our Robin, she sending herpliments to Mama and Papa for sure!"
When he raised his head and saw Olvia''s weeping face, as she was surely going to burst into tears, he changed his words to what Olvia immediately wanted to hear.
(I''m sorry science, in this world of one-piece you have to be subjected to all kinds of torture and break your bones {The bones of science is the logic.})
Rob apologized internally to the science of medicine and all sciences in general.
"Yay! See, I said that! Dear, our little Robin knows there is Daddy and Mommy who really loves her and wants her to be born sooner!"
Olvia hugged Rob excitedly and they fell on the bed together.
Rob allowed himself for Olvia to hug him as she wanted.
If he has to regret one thing he''s done so far, when he make her know about his system shop.
Since she got to know about it, in addition to the chaotic hormones of the pregnant woman, this formed an unknown chemical reaction, causing a huge change to Olvia''s personality, perhaps even the Immortal blood affected her slightly.
She has be a quarrelsome woman and a naughty, of the first degree, if he doesn''t give her what she wants, he will not sleep in his bed and in the cuddle of his wife for sure.
Pregnant woman, was a big headache, since she was introduced to the amazing female items he could pull out of nowhere, his art points became Olvia''s property.
"Dear, are we going to have more kids after Robin?"
Olvia asked a question she had already asked dozens of times, and she was doing this because she loved hearing Rob''s answer every time.
Rob moved as if he was already used to it, and kissed her cherry lips with unparalleled passion before slipping down her milky neck and giving her an addictive lick.
"Ahn~!"
"We will definitely have more, in the future this father''s children will conquer the entire seas world."
"We are immortal, my love. Babies-manufacture in the future will be our only entertainment."
"Hahahaha~! Don''t tickle me in there Ah~ Hahaha¡!"
Rob made her again know what it meant tough to death.
When Rob felt that was enough, he stopped tickling her.
"You are cruel, my dear~ This is just torture!"
"Well, don''t you like it?"
"Not that... Well, I love it, stop looking at me with that disappointed look."
"You said, that you want to flood this world with children, I love your idea, but this I will decide after experiencing the pain of childbirth. If it is too painful to bear, you must cancel this great n."
Olvia looked at Rob with a meaningful look, in fact, she would have liked to give Rob thousands of children if that was what he wished for, but when she was talking to her friend Matriarch and some other women who had already experienced the pain of childbirth, they told her that the worst pain in life, is the pain of childbirth!
Just thinking about experiencing the pain of childbirth a thousand times made her spine tremble.
Rob''s eyebrow raised in surprise when he heard that, her answer this time was different.
"The pain of childbirth is really hard, but for someone with a semi-immortal body like you wouldn''t cause you much pain, don''tpare yourself to ordinary mortals, my sweet."
Rob was sure of this matter.
"Really?!¡ Hmm,I said I''d think about it after giving birth¡"
"Hmm~ Ah~! Don''t lick that ce now, I haven''t showered today at yet, It''s disgusting, stop, Ah!"
Rob didn''t wait for her answer and actually sank between her legs as his pink shaved treasure appeared in his sight, tasting this treasure daily was what made his life so rosy.
Since sex is temporarily unavable there is nothing wrong with some necessary exercise.
"It doesn''t matter, it''s still clean for me~"
"Ah! Stop~! Don''t lick there, Ahn!"
...
..
.
"Ah~ You always don''t stop until you make me orgasm, don''t you know I''m the most tormented person here? Living without him in the hole is hard as hell."
"Hmm, I know that, but where did you learn these dirty words, sweetie?"
"Of course, It''s you! I only knew historical terms before getting to know you, no, before you knew the meaning of life because, before that, you were shyer than me!"
"Yes, yes, it the meaning of life is wrong, which is so nasty."
...
..
"I have something to say to you, husband, will you do it for me?"
Olvia looked with puppy eyes at Rob as if telling him that if he didn''t achieve what she wanted she would really cry.
"I have already pampered you so much, no problem with more, tell me what do you want me to create for you this time?"
The system shopfront appeared in front of Rob, and he was already ready to buy a new type of cosmetics, or a new women''s clothing, or a new iPhone.
His art points were: 2,400,450 Art Points!
...
Regarding the iPhone, Rob bought a whole Inte-reseau terminal(Small) and put it on the personal property he bought in Ohara.
Just because Olvia liked the look of the phone, she ordered one for herself and a set of phones for her friends.
When Rob turned on thework it allowed them tomunicate with each other like "Den Den Mushi" but much better.
Rob has created a minimunity(Google) on the ind of Ohara, but visitors to this online world are limited so far, only Olvia and her female friends and other archaeologists.
This was a long-term project that Rob wanted to create, well his content so far only talks about art stores, manga One Piece, and some women''s chat rooms.
In the future, Rob will make the entire world use the Inte.
After all, he didn''t forget his skills from his previous life, which was based on the Inte world.
...
"I want the same maid outfit that Bell-m¨¨re always wears."
"Huh?!"
Rob was dumbfounded for a moment, but out of nowhere an amazing picture of Olvia formed in his mind.
She wears a white and ck maid''s dress, has bunny ears on her head and a woolen ball above her butt as a rabbit''s tail, and she wears long socks above the knee, but the rest of her white thighs arepletely exposed.
While wearing this seductive outfit, she looks at him with a cute bunny look and says:
"How''s that, husband? Am I cute in that maid dress?!"
Rob felt a burning pain in his nose as if the blood in his head was already going to explode.
"Husband?! What are you thinking? Your face is all red!"
...
"Why do you want a maid''s clothes?"
"Simply put, because I want to work in your art stores as the head waitress, not only I do, my group of female friends want to work in your store my dear, you don''t need to ask, I want to enjoy working there as much as Bell-m¨¨re."
"I''m tired of just being an archaeologist, I''m a married woman now, archeology will be my secondary job that won''t need my presence, looking after my husband''s business is my main business from now on."
Olvia winked at Rob as if she already knew all about his fetish.
Rob''s eyshes twitched while staring at Olvia who looks serious, this was totally unexpected.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 52: What a dilemma it is to have a pregnant wife! Dracule Mihawk interacted with the manga!
Chapter 53: The bravery of an immortal man is not for nothing...
Chapter 54: Eating Goro Goro no Mi and death in the most horrific way, but beware what? The abundant rewards loves the brave people!
Chapter 52 What a dilemma it is to have a pregnant wife! Dracule Mihawk interacted with the manga!
Chapter 52 What a dilemma it is to have a pregnant wife! Dracule Mihawk interacted with the manga!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"How do I look?! Hmm? Husband, why your nose bleeding?"
Olvia looked at Rob with unreal bewilderment, she already knew he was excited to see her in such strange clothes. Inwardly, she was feeling with great enthusiasm, Inwardly she feeling very excited, she''ve finally found something interesting to tease this mysterious husband.
"N-Nothing, it''s not blood, anyway, that outfit you''re wearing is so sexy, it really made me excited."
Very quickly, Rob wiped the blood from his nose and regained his earnest face so as not to lose all his face in front of this chief wife.
Olvia stood before Rob, wearing a high-quality maid''s dress, much better than the one he had bought for Bell-m¨¨re.
The pregnancy, the maid''s tight dress, and all the care she took with herself thanks to the items and lotions that Rob was buying her, made her the most beautiful woman in the world!
She looked kind of like the futuristic Robin from Arc Wano, only her hair color and clothes were different.
"So you like this dress I''m wearing, what do you call it, hmmm, maid''s dress, right?"
"Well, of course, I like it, anything you wear will definitely suit you."
"Heh, you mean you don''t particrly like this outfit~?"
Olvia approached Rob and hugged him before whispering in his ear in a very sexy way.
Rob grabbed her by the waist and carried her off the floor with ease.
"Do you think you can tease me some of the secrets that naughty Bell-m¨¨re told you?! Yes, I especially love this outfit, but I love you more than that."
"You are not allowed to wear this scandalous outfit in public, do you understand?"
Rob said in a dominant manner.
"Heh~ Does that mean I''m allowed to wear it in front of you, esteemed husband?"
Olvia still feels that her majestic husband looks very cute, although she is 4 years younger than him as she was 24 While Rob was 28 years old, but sometimes she feels like she is ying the role of a mother who takes care of her child.
She knows that Rob was so childish at times that he seemed like a child in need of affection.
"Of course, you can, I give you a statement authorizing you to wear anything in front of me, no matter how scandalous."
"You are such a jealous and impudent husband, but I love it."
...
"Hmm, what do you think of this? Is it good to wearing it for work?!"
This time Olvia wore a maid''s dress that wasn''t tight and hid almost the majority of her body, but the typical maid''s cuteness could never be hidden, it was a masterpiece to the eyes.
"You are really wonderful, my love."
"So does this mean that you ept my proposal to work in your store?"
"No problem, but I will add a neww, anyone who looks at my wife with a lustful look will be banned from entering my stores for life."
"Huh? That''s too cruel of jealousy, my dear."
"There is no debate in this."
...
..
.
The next day Rob went with Olvia to a group of her friends who also wanted to work in his store.
Among them was Matriarch, the Celestial Dragon, only Olvia knew her true identity.
Most of them were married women, but there are also unmarried young women, they were only 7 women, Rob epted them at work only because of his wife''s insistence.
The group of women was so happy, the ''Saint Rob'' hiring them to his divine store. Since they got to know Bell-m¨¨re who was technically considered a maidservant for their friend Olvia, they also wanted to work as waitresses and support their families.
This is still a world of One Piece where it is difficult for ordinary people to live a decent life after all.
After he formally appointed them he left their organizing and supervising to his wife and Bell-m¨¨re, then he left for his work, it was really problematic to have a pregnant wife.
[Ding! +1000 Art Points from Dracule Mihawk]
"What?!"
...
The first half of the Grand Line, on an ind.
A young man who seemed to be about 14 years old was sitting on a huge rock, at the bottom of the rock were scattered many severed corpses. From the shape of the corpses, they looked like a whole crew of fierce pirates.
Their leader was a powerful swordsman on the Grand Line, leading his crew to challenge Mihawk, the arrogant kid who wields a Supreme Sword and unts it everywhere.
But now the entire crew is a thing of the past.
On the rock, the young man with sharp eagle eyes carried the manga One Piece, which happened to be the book in which his future version appeared.
Yes, that kid was Dracule Mihawk!
Mihawk closed the book in astonishment, for the first time his face showed an expression he had lost years ago.
It was utter astonishment and amazement!
Mihawk never thought that there would be something in this world that made him feel such absolute curiosity, but now he was already in his hands.
The manga in his hand wasn''t original, It was just a copy he got by chance from a shop that sells manga copies of One Piece book because he saw that shop cause a bigmotion.
Yes, indeed, even Rob doesn''t know that his manga books are starting to be copied and sold on the Grand Line by unknown parties.
This is the world of pirates, manga piracy that all manga publishingpanies suffered in his previous world is the easiest type of piracy in this world, of course, if Rob doesn''t decide to make it difficult. But does he really have to do that?!
Without these people working so hard for him, he wouldn''t have gotten more art points and more fame!
...
"So that''s me in the future? Have I already fulfilled my father''s dream! I will be the greatest swordsman in the world!! I did it?"
Mihawk felt absolute dread, since he was still a child he was more likely to feel dazed, mysterious, and even excited about a mysterious event like this, even if he was a cold and lonely kid like Mihawk.
"And I''ll have a friend too? Redhead Shanks? I''ll remember you, maybe this guy will be the only swordsman who will everpete against me in the future."
"I will double my training from now on, I will not allow my future to affect my will!"
Without even realizing Mihawk, his hand opened the book again and saw what it would look like in the future when he recognized Zoro''s design and used his ck sword to cut him with it.
He couldn''t believe his future self had said such words!
"I will wait for you to defeat my sword Roronoa!"
"What the hell is this, so embarrassing!"
Mihawk re-read the manga book over and over again and never got tired of it no matter what he watched.
...
"I have decided, I will go to the Four Seas to get more of this book and I will see the kind of great person who can know my great future."
With that, Mihawk decided, unusually, to look for something other than a swordsman.
He will search for more manga books.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 53: The bravery of an immortal man is not for nothing...
Chapter 54: Eating Goro Goro no Mi and death in the most horrific way, but beware what? The abundant rewards loves the brave people!
Chapter 55: New manga appears! Soul Society and Soul Reapers! Can we have a soul society too?
Chapter 53 The bravery of an immortal man is not for nothing...
Chapter 53 The bravery of an immortal man is not for nothing...
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"I think Mihawk will be the same age as Shanks right now, well, he''ll be just another excited kid when he sees himself in the manga..."
Rob removed the system window and continued on his way, although he was curious about Mihawk''s reaction to the manga but he''ll leave that forter.
Now, he was going to Skypiea again, via the art store which made it easier for him to travel.
He received word from Gan Fall that the fruit he wanted had already been found.
Finding a Devil Fruit in 3 days was an achievement counted to Gan Fall and his subordinates.
Or perhaps the rewards he promised were tempting enough to make the Skypieans go berserk to overturn the entire ind of Pisca.
When Rob arrived at the Ohara art store, he didn''t ignore his customers'' greetings and responded with a gentle smile before disappearing into his personal section.
From there, he teleported to Angel Ind.
Rob walked out of his personal section of the store and was happy to see the skypieans who look like angels spread out in every section of his store happily discussing the events of the manga.
This was the third day of the art store in Angel Ind, and its appearance caused a wave of excitement in Angel Ind that extended to neighboring small inds such as Pisca Ind.
The appearance of this store was the first of its kind on Sky Ind, and with this, Rob was considered the first person from the Blue Sea to open a project of this kind on Sky Ind!
As for the price of the manga, It was determined by Rob in 2.000 Extol per volume, Extol is the official currency of the skypieans, ifpared to the Berry it is pathetically low, so Rob decided to help these poor people raise the value of their currency and make it at least close to half the value of the Berry.
Since Rob is a huge trade giant at the moment he can make such changes and control the currency market easily by turning his palm.
Sky Ind residents hadn''t trouble to buy art store products, they were cheap and cool.
After making sure that all was well, Rob continued on his way to Gan Fall''s residence.
Gan Fall''s title as a God was too embarrassing even for Rob who could be considered a Demigod with only his immortal body.
Gan Fall is just a normal man in his forties right now.
The moment he learned of Rob''s arrival, the Skypiea God''s aura went unheeded and he became just an ordinary, extremely humble man.
He took a small box that was beside him before he descended from his throne and entered the majestic guest room.
Inside, Rob was sitting sipping a cup of tea made for him by a beautiful maid like an angel.
Rob''s thoughts were that the god of Skypiea was really enjoying himself, because his pce was so full of angelic beauty, that even Rob began to feel greedy thoughts about this pce.
If he became a god of Skypiea, wouldn''t he have all of this?
Rob cleared his evil thoughts for the time being when Gan Fall entered the guest room with a confident smile on his face.
"Hello, Mister Rob, your return is really fast, I thought it would take a few days to get back to Skypiea, but you seem to really appreciate this thing."
Gan Fall put the little box on the guest table.
Rob didn''t speak as he took the small box and opened it.
As he expected, the blue-colored devil fruit was like an apple and had a small branch resembling a lightning bolt quietly ced inside the box.
"You found it really! And really fast at it, I''m frankly amazed."
"Hahahaha, no, if Mister Rob hadn''t located Pisca Ind as its location, we wouldn''t have been able to find it so quickly, the Pisca Ind jungle was already small, Only 1000 knights in service was enough topletely searching in the forests of Pisca Ind, stone by stone, and tree by tree, and it was found after 3 days of continuous searching."
Although he said that, his face was showing pride in the efficiency of his men which made even someone as strong as Rob be surprised.
"Ah, had it not been for some irritating difficulty who got in our way, we would have found it in less time."
Gan Fall''s expression turned slightly angry, but in Rob''s eyes, this person was only pretending.
Rob didn''t care why the other party was pretending, but he asked him about it anyway, even though he had an idea of what was going on.
"It is some outside rebels, they are called the Shandians, when they found out that we were looking for something in Pisca, they tried in every way to obstruct it, and this caused the search to be dyed more than once."
Just as Rob had expected, this fake god was trying to use his hand to destroy the Shandian resistance, but would Rob allow someone to exploit him without paying the proper price?
Heh, What a joke.
"Mister Gan Fall, really, it doesn''t matter, I''m not angry, on the contrary, I''m d you were able to find this devil fruit for me in record time."
Gan Fall''s expression convulsed but he returned to show a friendly smile.
"Thank you for your praise, Mister Rob."
"As I said before, you have my word, I will invest in many profitable projects here in Sky Ind, I will also open a fast and safe transportation station between Sky Ind and Blue Sea, I will announce the station in due course."
Rob was nning to announce this type of megaproject when he introduces the Skypiea arc in the manga.
Thus, the inhabitants of the Blue Sea would not remain ignorant of the reality of the existence of Sky Ind as they are now.
"I am truly grateful for your effort Mister Rob, thank the heavens for sending us such a great person!"
"Mister Gan Fall, I have a piece of advice for you, try to take good care of the orphaned or abandoned kids on your ind, to avoid a future disaster. Perhaps by doing so you have only avoided half of the disaster."
Rob pointed to the little box he was carrying.
"Especially try to prevent your people from bullying the kids, find Enel on the ind of Pisca, and take care of him."
As soon as he said that, Robpletely disappeared from the guest room.
"Enel...?"
Gan Fall remained frozen in ce as he digested Rob''s advice.
Did Rob mean he was falling short in his job as a Ruler?
...
Rob stood at Angel Beach overlooking the White Sea.
It was at a point far from any human activity.
Here he can go through his horrific experience in peace and without any disturbance.
Rob looked at the devil fruit in his hands and couldn''t stop the excitement rising in his heart right now.
This is because the devil fruit he catches in his hand is the Lightning Fruit!
Logia-type, Goro Goro no Mi!
"What would happen if a normal person ate two devil fruit? Would it possibly explode and die?"
"And what if an immortal person ate two devil fruit? Will he explode and die too?"
The Paper Devil Fruit that the Divine tform gave to Rob ispletely free of side effects, but it is still a devil fruit, where the devil lives!
From the System, Rob knew he would die if he ate another fruit.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 54: Eating Goro Goro no Mi and death in the most horrific way, but beware what? The abundant rewards loves the brave people!
Chapter 55: New manga appears! Soul Society and Soul Reapers! Can we have a soul society too?
Chapter 56: The sess of the new manga Across the Four Seas. Big Mom in the Art Store!
Chapter 55 New manga appears! Soul Society and Soul Reapers! Can we have a soul society too?
Chapter 55 New manga appears! Soul Society and Soul Reapers! Can we have a soul society too?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Did you hear the new news?!
"No, I didn''t hear anything, what happened?"
"Do you live under a rock or what? Even blind and deaf people have heard of it!"
"Sorry, but I was on a fishing trip recently so I don''t know anything, is it about the art store?? Don''t tell me I missed a new book from One Piece?!"
"No, the weekly update date for the One Piece manga has not yete."
"So what''s up tell me, you''ve really got me excited, man."
"Look at this here."
The man took out a manga under the title ''Bleach'' featuring an orange-haired boy in a ck uniform with a great sword on his shoulder.
"This?! New manga!!!"
The man was so dumbfounded that he remained paralyzed in ce for a few minutes.
...
Such events took ce on every ind that had an art store on its territory.
This morning the Art Store announced by the store''s beacon the release of two new manga volumes called Bleach!
This announcement spread like wildfire among manga fans, causing a hugemotion, even sleeping people had to wake up due to themotion.
Bleach was the second manga that Rob decided to draw and release for publication in this world after much thought.
He chose Bleach manga for the main reason that it is already apleted manga, all he has to do is draw the events in his head as they are until he finishes the manga.
The second reason is that it''s such a great manga that it hasn''t even lost to manga of One Piece.
Rob put two volumes of Bleach manga on store shelves.
The first volume is: The Alternate Shinigami Arc.
The second volume is: Soul Society Arc.
Once released 10,000 copies of each volume were reduced by the thousands by hungry manga fans.
Olvia, Matriarch, Bell-m¨¨re, and the rest of the waitresses looked bitterly at the many people fighting to get at least one manga book.
They were dressed up as gorgeous maids while cing orders for the people who had chosen to read the new manga in the store''s tavern.
For Olvia, Bell-m¨¨re, and Matriarch who had already read the Bleach manga, they kind of understood what the fuss was about.
...
In the vige of Syrup:
"Huh! Rukia is so cute, Orihime Inoue also! ¡ This bastard Kurosaki is very lucky."
At this moment, the 18-year-old Yasopp was enjoying the new manga very much, although he is a true lover of the One Piece manga of which his future son is one of the protagonists, but this didn''t stop him from liking the new manga.
Like anyone who has bought Bleach manga books.
Bleach''s story was very strange and interesting to these people.
No, it would be more correct to say that it was the world that Bleach manga revealed that made them feel in awe.
The modern world seems covered inyers of surreal mystery to them.
It was another world!
The Bleach manga made them think about the possibility of other worlds, and other lives different from them.
It is exactly the same obsession with aliens that gues the inhabitants of Earth.
"You bastard Ichigo! How can you allow Rukia to be kidnapped! Follow them and bring back my Rukia..."
"Ah! Sorry, Banchina looks like I''ve found a new love in this life."
Yasopp was talking nonsense as he put his hand on the picture of the beautiful Rukia who was sarcastically looking at Ichigo, but at this moment it seemed to Yasopp as if she was looking at him sarcastically.
"Huh! What did you say, let me hear you again?!"
The color disappeared from Yasopp''s face when he heard the angry female voice behind him.
He quickly closed the manga folder and turned around to justify the misunderstanding.
"O-Oh! Banchina? No, no, I said it''s nice day to enjoy a new romantic date with my dear Banchina."
Although they weren''t married yet, they were friends more like lovers at this point.
...
"Guys! Hurry up! Hurry up! I want all our historical manuscripts!"
"Get them all out, today we''re going to study history again!"
"Come on! Come on! Why are you so slow?! The world is so big and so vast and we haven''t even been able to discover the truth of a meager 100 years?!"
"We won''t be looking at the empty century anymore!"
"From now on, we will look for clues about the Soul Society, Shinigami, and Hollow!"
"Took out anything abnormal that was recorded in history and had no exnation until now."
"Maybe it has something to do with the Soul Society."
Professor Clover cried aloud to the rest of the archaeologists who ran here and there among the great library looking for historical records.
Ever since Clover and his crew new Bleach manga read, they''ve be obsessed with this soul society.
Since their world also has life and death, logically, does this mean that they will have their own soul society as well?
A society where souls go after death.
"Come on,e on, if we can use reiatsu too, maybe immortality won''t be out of our hands anymore."
...
"Hmm, Shinigami? Hollow? Interesting, this man''s stories are getting more and more interesting, I want more, make me have more fun, hahaha."
On a majestic throne, seeming like a throne ruling the entire world, a dark figure sat on the throne.
But the attractive curves of the figure lurking in the dark can still be discerned.
In his hands, or perhaps in hers, was a manga that featured Kurosaki Ichigo who had turned into a Shinigami and killed the Hollow.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 56: The sess of the new manga Across the Four Seas. Big Mom in the Art Store!
Chapter 57: Amazon Lily Ind! Storming the Empress''s bathroom!
Chapter 58: Level 9 of the system! Opening art store in Amazon Lily Ind
Chapter 55 New manga appears! Soul Society and Soul Reapers! Can we have a soul society too?
Chapter 55 New manga appears! Soul Society and Soul Reapers! Can we have a soul society too?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Did you hear the new news?! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"No, I didn''t hear anything, what happened?"
"Do you live under a rock or what? Even blind and deaf people have heard of it!"
"Sorry, but I was on a fishing trip recently so I don''t know anything, is it about the art store?? Don''t tell me I missed a new book from One Piece?!"
"No, the weekly update date for the One Piece manga has not yete."
"So what''s up tell me, you''ve really got me excited, man."
"Look at this here."
The man took out a manga under the title ''Bleach'' featuring an orange-haired boy in a ck uniform with a great sword on his shoulder.
"This?! New manga!!!"
The man was so dumbfounded that he remained paralyzed in ce for a few minutes.
...
Such events took ce on every ind that had an art store on its territory.
This morning the Art Store announced by the store''s beacon the release of two new manga volumes called Bleach!
This announcement spread like wildfire among manga fans, causing a hugemotion, even sleeping people had to wake up due to themotion.
Bleach was the second manga that Rob decided to draw and release for publication in this world after much thought.
He chose Bleach manga for the main reason that it is already apleted manga, all he has to do is draw the events in his head as they are until he finishes the manga.
The second reason is that it''s such a great manga that it hasn''t even lost to manga of One Piece.
Rob put two volumes of Bleach manga on store shelves.
The first volume is: The Alternate Shinigami Arc.
The second volume is: Soul Society Arc.
Once released 10,000 copies of each volume were reduced by the thousands by hungry manga fans.
Olvia, Matriarch, Bell-m¨¨re, and the rest of the waitresses looked bitterly at the many people fighting to get at least one manga book.
They were dressed up as gorgeous maids while cing orders for the people who had chosen to read the new manga in the store''s tavern.
For Olvia, Bell-m¨¨re, and Matriarch who had already read the Bleach manga, they kind of understood what the fuss was about.
...
In the vige of Syrup:
"Huh! Rukia is so cute, Orihime Inoue also! ¡ This bastard Kurosaki is very lucky."
At this moment, the 18-year-old Yasopp was enjoying the new manga very much, although he is a true lover of the One Piece manga of which his future son is one of the protagonists, but this didn''t stop him from liking the new manga.
Like anyone who has bought Bleach manga books.
Bleach''s story was very strange and interesting to these people.
No, it would be more correct to say that it was the world that Bleach manga revealed that made them feel in awe.
The modern world seems covered inyers of surreal mystery to them.
It was another world!
The Bleach manga made them think about the possibility of other worlds, and other lives different from them.
It is exactly the same obsession with aliens that gues the inhabitants of Earth.
"You bastard Ichigo! How can you allow Rukia to be kidnapped! Follow them and bring back my Rukia..."
"Ah! Sorry, Banchina looks like I''ve found a new love in this life."
Yasopp was talking nonsense as he put his hand on the picture of the beautiful Rukia who was sarcastically looking at Ichigo, but at this moment it seemed to Yasopp as if she was looking at him sarcastically.
"Huh! What did you say, let me hear you again?!"
The color disappeared from Yasopp''s face when he heard the angry female voice behind him.
He quickly closed the manga folder and turned around to justify the misunderstanding.
"O-Oh! Banchina? No, no, I said it''s nice day to enjoy a new romantic date with my dear Banchina."
Although they weren''t married yet, they were friends more like lovers at this point.
...
"Guys! Hurry up! Hurry up! I want all our historical manuscripts!"
"Get them all out, today we''re going to study history again!"
"Come on! Come on! Why are you so slow?! The world is so big and so vast and we haven''t even been able to discover the truth of a meager 100 years?!"
"We won''t be looking at the empty century anymore!"
"From now on, we will look for clues about the Soul Society, Shinigami, and Hollow!"
"Took out anything abnormal that was recorded in history and had no exnation until now."
"Maybe it has something to do with the Soul Society."
Professor Clover cried aloud to the rest of the archaeologists who ran here and there among the great library looking for historical records.
Ever since Clover and his crew new Bleach manga read, they''ve be obsessed with this soul society.
Since their world also has life and death, logically, does this mean that they will have their own soul society as well?
A society where souls go after death.
"Come on,e on, if we can use reiatsu too, maybe immortality won''t be out of our hands anymore."
...
"Hmm, Shinigami? Hollow? Interesting, this man''s stories are getting more and more interesting, I want more, make me have more fun, hahaha."
On a majestic throne, seeming like a throne ruling the entire world, a dark figure sat on the throne.
But the attractive curves of the figure lurking in the dark can still be discerned.
In his hands, or perhaps in hers, was a manga that featured Kurosaki Ichigo who had turned into a Shinigami and killed the Hollow.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 56: The sess of the new manga Across the Four Seas. Big Mom in the Art Store!
Chapter 57: Amazon Lily Ind! Storming the Empress''s bathroom!
Chapter 58: Level 9 of the system! Opening art store in Amazon Lily Ind
Chapter 56 The success of the new manga Across the Four Seas. Big Mom in the Art Store!
Chapter 56 The sess of the new manga Across the Four Seas. Big Mom in the Art Store!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Southern Blue, Bateri;
Knock! Knock!
Rouge opened the door of her house and was surprised to see a group of women dressed as maids, but she recognized the white-haired woman who seemed to have a leadership aura among the group.
"Hmm! Hello, are you going to leave your friend at the door?"
Olvia lowered her sses that she had recently started to wear at eye level, and looked at Rouge with a smile.
"Huh~ Sorry about that, pleasee in¡"
...
The group of three women and one teenage girl (Olvia, Matriarch, Rouge, Bell-m¨¨re) sat in the guest lounge inside Rouge''s house, they''d been chatting happily for some time now, talking about the new manga that caused such a stir "Bleach", it turns out that Rouge had read and liked the manga too, like all someone who read the Bleach manga, she wondered what kind of world the modern world is, and why it''s so far ahead of theirs. The discussion about Shinigami, and Soul Society continued after that.
And about the real purpose of Olvia and her grouping to Rouge''s house.
Rob hasn''t forgotten his reason about putting up the art store on Bateri Ind yet, from the double art points he received from Rouge after putting up the Loguetown volume Rob felt ufortable about the matter.
He never dared to appear in front of Rouge again so he sent Olvia to have her invite her to join their group and serve as a waitress in his stores, Maybe that way he can try to fix her thoughts about him over time and make her be more kind to him if she thinks he''s a bad person. He also had a goal in mind to get her out of her lonely solitude, after all, Rouge was still his captain''s wife and Roger had tasked him with taking care of her directly.
At first, when Olivia suggested Rouge work with them as a waitress. Rouge wanted to reject this consideration without even thinking again. She had negative feelings towards Rob who kept emphasizing the fact of her husband''s death in his manga as if he wanted to remind her of this matter on purpose.
Although she hadn''t reached the level of hatred, she was definitely resentful towards him.
But after some rational thought, she decided to ept Olvia''s offer. Approaching this man might be useful to her, perhaps she would know the truth about everything faster that way.
With this, the art store acquired another great waitress.
...
Southern Blue, Karate Ind art store;
At this ce, two great characters from the future of this world met one of whom caused a hugemotion the moment he entered the art store.
"This¡ this¡ unbelievable?!"
"Isn''t that...?"
"Impossible! Maybe he''s just one of the fakes characters, these new generation who call themselves Cosyers?!"
"Are you blind? No, even if you are blind, you can restore your sight in the Holy Store¡ Look at those eagle-like eyes!"
Despite the signs of youth and immaturity, the same sharpness is present...
"Sword! Look at the sword behind his back! It''s the ck sword Yoru for sure¡"
"Exactly how it was drawn in the manga..."
"It''s Dracule Mihawk in his youth!!"
Screams of terror erupted when Mihawk was identified by One Piece fans inside the art store.
Even Mihawk who seems cold and lonely felt dread and embarrassed by the current situation.
Yes, he was definitely Dracule Mihawk, he wanted to shout that he is Dracule Mihawk the greatest swordsman in the world, but his strong Will prevent him from doing so.
He hasn''t reached his future achievement yet, so he doesn''t have any right to brag yet.
In this moment, a young man with scars on his eyes who was sitting in the tavern was drawn into themotion, he lifted his eyes that had magically restore its light from the Bleach book and saw the young teenager who had taken a ce next to him.
He was as dumbfounded as everyone else who had seen young Mihawk. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The man reading Bleach manga at the moment was Ishou, the future admiral.
Mihawk looked in awe at Ishou for a brief moment before sitting down and starting to read the volumes he had bought, he felt the other party''s immense strength after all.
Ishouughed in astonishment and went back to reading the manga, life is so mysterious and never ceases to amaze him.
...
"Shinigami, Reiatsu, and amazing swordsmanship skills! This is definitely a treasure for a swordsman like me!"
"What a wonderful world for a swordsman."
Could reiatsu be a type of haki?
Young Mihawk felt awe and curiosity after he finished reading the Bleach manga, a whole new world opened up for him, he liked Bleach manga so much because it is a world made up of strong swordsmen.
It was sort of his dream world.
Just thinking about fighting a Shinigami made his blood burn with excitement.
"Interesting."
...
East Blue, Foosha Vige art store;
"Hmm, Chew! Chew! Swallow!... Interesting, but I want more of the book about my grandson! Do I have to go on a trip to Roger''s crew again?!"
Although Garp felt that the new manga was really interesting, it wasn''t anywhere near as great as his grandson''s manga, and he wanted to see more of his grandson''s adventures and of course, more of the delicious cakes those refrigerator-like machines sold.
"Hey, you brat, go get this dad some more chocte cake, can''t you see I finish from it?"
Garp kicked his son, Dragon, who was overwhelmed reading Bleach manga, toward the food vending machine.
"You!! This is the twentieth time you suddenly kicked me, do you consider me your servant, old man?!"
"Pay with your money if you want to!!"
...
North Blue, Germa Kingdom art store;
Today an unusual pirates ship appeared in the port of Germa kingdom.
A woman with a graceful body and a beautiful figure disembarked from the ship, but the ground shook as soon as she stepped on it causing the people in the harbor to panic.
"D-Dear gentlemen... This pier doesn''t receive pirate ships... P-Please goes to the ind''s back pier."
A tremble man stoped on the way of the group of terrifying pirates in this moment.
He looked like a mouse trying to talk to humans.
This was because the graceful woman leading the group was ridiculously tall.
She was over 8 meters long!
Not to mention, the dark red-haired young man was also tall enough to appear two meters or less short than her.
Most of the group were far from normal human beings.
Their presence caused everyone who saw them shiver.
"Huh? Are you saying we have to go back to where we came from?!"
"Mama, let me send this idiot to hell, how dare he stand in our way!"
"Mama Mama! I''m in a good mood today, so it''s okay."
The infamous Big Mom Pirates continued on their way, but when they got out of sight everyone who was on the pier fell unconscious, foaming out of their mouths and their eyes turningpletely white.
The moment the group of Big Mom Pirates approached the door of the art store, the bodies of the tall people among them magically shrank to less than two meters in a way that left them speechless.
Everyone who saw this amazing scene engraved it in their minds as amazing news to pass onter.
News is as important as the fact that the blind people regained their sight inside the store.
Charlotte Linlin''s jovialughter echoed at the little surprise, but the most important thing was that her expectations for the delicious food here had grown even greater.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 57: Amazon Lily Ind! Storming the Empress''s bathroom!
Chapter 58: Level 9 of the system! Opening art store in Amazon Lily Ind
Chapter 59: The most brave merchant in history!
Chapter 57 Amazon Lily Island! Storming the Empresss bathroom!
Chapter 57 Amazon Lily Ind! Storming the Empress''s bathroom!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Big Mom''s crazyughter echoed in the art store while she was monopolized the food vending machine, but no one inside the store paid her any attention.
She could do whatever she wanted as long as she didn''t break the store rules, that was the norm for anyone here.
Whatever the person''s identity is, they will be kicked out the moment they cross the line.
While Big Mom was eating the most delicious brands of sweets from the earth happily, the rest of her sons made sure to check the art store carefully.
They came here with two targets, the first is to try to take over this ce if possible and the second is to negotiate the right to get one from Rob if it was out of the question to take him by force.
They didn''t even care about the humble Vinsmoke family.
If the person behind this art store wasn''t a member of the Roger Pirates, they would have already taken the store by force. And they would even rule over the kingdom of Germa.
Male or female, members of the Charlotte family were drawn to the manga volumes, One Piece, and Bleach and then bought.
"Roger the Pirate King? What a joke, my mom is going to be the Pirate Queen."
This was Charlotte Katakuri''s reaction when he read the first page of the manga One Piece.
...
[Ding! +1500 Art Points from Charlotte Katakuri]
[Ding! +900 Art Points from Charlotte Oven]
[Ding! +890 Art Points from Charlotte Cracker]
...
..
[Ding! +4000 Art Points from Charlotte Linlin]
As Rob was soaring through the sky at a speed that even the naked eye could not follow, interesting notices entered his ear.
Rob smiled and felt it was interesting that the future Yonko Pirates had drawn to him so quickly.
Rob was already following the news in the world, the Big Mom pirates had been formed years ago, and they were considered a powerful pirate crew, if not for the three pirate crews (Roger, Whitebeard, and Shiki) who take all the glory, they would be considered the best pirate crew in the new world.
Since they''ve fallen into his hands so he can use the entire crew, Rob knows Big Mom''s obsession with food, which he can use to turn her into a cute puppy that he controls.
Although this idea was really exciting, Rob was not a fool to think that he could control a formidable and crazy pirate like Big Mom.
"Okay, I''ll give it a tryter, now, I''ve already reached my target."
He was at the Grand Line at this moment.
Rob started his flight from Little Garden ind, but before that, he had participated in another dinosaur meat feast with the enthusiastic giantrades who refused to let him go.
After all, Rob has made their lives so much fun, they''ve been eating the most delicious dishes and drinking the coolest drinks since the art store appeared on their ind, and they really enjoy the manga that Rob makes for them every week.
So Rob has be the best human friend for Brogy and Dorry.
...
Grand Line, Calm Belt; n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
There was no wind in this area to obstruct Rob''s flight, so his speed became even faster.
All that can be seen are bolts of blue lightning that literally disappear at lightning speed.
At lightning speed, it took Rob an hour to cross the first half of the Grand Line almostpletely.
Booom!
Rob fell into a forest on an ind in the middle of the Calm Belt.
"Women on this ind don''t like males, but what about a handsome male like me? Hehe, they''ll dly ept me."
A few momentter:
"Who are you?!"
"One step and you will be bombarded with arrows!"
"This ind doesn''t ept males, go back where you came from!"
Rob: "..."
Rob looked at the group of savage women, who were looking at him from above the huge city gate as if he was an alien.
"Have you never seen a man before?!"
Rob felt a blow to his self-confidence, and his dazzling good looks for the first time failed to y her part.
"And does this have anything to do with you! Go back to where you came from or you will regret it, this ce is sacred to women and doesn''t ept the presence of male scum."
These female guards seem extremely violent towards males, not as stupid as their future counterparts who didn''t even recognize Luffy as a male at first.
What was happening now to Rob was like the difference between sky and earth.
(Damn, why didn''t I wish for Luffy''s plot armor?! Was I so stupid at the time?)
"Huh~ No need to be so violent guys, okay? I''m a famous business investor from the outside world, I came here to open my own business, I''m sure it will be very useful to you girls..."
"We don''t need anything from disgusting males, if you don''te back I''ll shoot my arrow, and believe me, it won''t be as tender as you think!"
Rob looked at the fierce woman who seemed to be the leader of the group of guards, who was blonde with a graceful butt and huge tits, for a moment Rob felt the urge to push this hot woman down and teach her some moral lessons.
When Rob focused a little on her face, he noticed that she was a replica of future Kuja Pirates member Marguerite.
(Could it be Marguerite''s mother? So who''s the damn lucky one who got this hot lioness pregnant?)
Lightning crackled from Rob''s eyes and a horrific conqueror haki spread that made the group of female faints freeze in ce from shock, the blood on their body turning cold.
Rob didn''t say a word and continued his way into the kingdom of Amazon Lilly, he didn''t have much time to waste on a group of women with some brain problems.
"I believe that meeting the current empress would be the fastest way to get these naughty women to obediently ept me."
Rob''s body turned into a sh of lightning and disappeared from view.
When he appeared again he was above the roof of the Empress''s Pce.
"I lucky! there''s someone in the bathroom downstairs already! I wonder what would happen if I copied Luffy''s way of getting in."
Booom!!
Rob fell through the hole he made in the ceiling.
Bathwater sttered everywhere causing the surrounding fog to be even more intense.
And then...!
"Kya!!!"
Just what Rob expected happened.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 58: Level 9 of the system! Opening art store in Amazon Lily Ind
Chapter 59: The most brave merchant in history!
Chapter 60: Marry Geoise In Uproir!
Chapter 58 Level 9 of the system! Opening art store in Amazon Lily Island
Chapter 58 Level 9 of the system! Opening art store in Amazon Lily Ind
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"I''m sorry, beautifuldy, I''ve apologized enough times already!"
The current Empress of Amazon Lily looked at Rob with an angry look but her face was so red, no one knew if it was because of anger or shame.
"Y-You¡! You broke into this empress'' bathroom and thought a small apology would solve this matter! You saw my entire naked body!"
"A male has seen my naked body! What will my people say of me if this matter is discovered?"
The current empress of the Amazon Lily was Gloriosa, or what waster known as Nyon Ba.
That old woman was not from the future, but a mature, beautiful woman with a curvaceous figure and huge assets, which made Rob''s throat feel dry. Her hair was pink and she had an intimidating resemnce to the future empress Boa Hancock.
If Rob had to guess her age, he''d say she''s in her twenties, but the truth is that she''s already 38.
When he first saw her bathing, Rob couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him was the same old dwarf in the original story.
"Damn Oda!"
"Huh?! Who is this Oda you''re cursing? And don''t you think you''ll get away with this empress."
"He is the man who is known as the destroyer of beauty, beauty like you must remain eternal, sweetie, I will transform to Sanji for you..."
"You...!"
The Empress''s face almost burned with shame, she had never heard such words before, this man was extremely rude.
...
After ytime and a little banter, Rob''s mood turns to normal when he remembers that he has a wife who would make his life hell if she found out for now.
Rob doesn''t want his ass to be shot off with the Airsoft Guns LWRC M6 that he bought for Olivia!
That would be an entertaining joke.
"Miss Empress, I apologize once again for the previous incident. I havee here to open a business on your ind and I hope you will ept my offer¡"
"As if I would ept the offer of a strange man like you!"
Rob: "..."
"Okay, bye then."
Rob emerged from the bathroom from the same hole he came from, leaving the naked Empress staring in confusion at his back.
"You, damned man..."
Her thoughts were confused as if she had been given an emotional shock of some sort.
Her naked body was formed into a ball and dipped into the water even more as if she was remorseful about her previous rejection of the man.
...
Rob regretted that he didn''t stay longer to enjoy the view of the naked body, but the image of her body is still recorded in 4K quality in his photographic memory.
Especially those huge boobs decorated with pink nipples, which look like cherries on a cake.
Rob stood on a huge rocky pir at the Amazon Lily boundary and looked out into the middle of the city where so many women crowded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A smile of victory appeared on his face as he whispered words that only he could hear.
"Hehe, as if like I''m going to give in just because you don''t want to."
[Do you want to open an art store in this ce?]
[System level 9: 700,450/1,500,000 for next upgrade]
[+0 dimensional art store] (100-dimensional store is the upper limit in the lowest 10 levels)
[Art stores avable to use: 23/100]
Before Rob decided to open the art store here, he came back to see the two amazing features that he unlocked at levels 8 and 9.
He would alwayse back to see these broken features just to make his temperament be even more gorgeous.
[Unlocked feature at level 8: Evil Istion!]
[Evil Istion: You can revoke the previous features (Divine Protection for example) on anyone who did not fall within your criteria.]
[Unlocked feature at level 9: Chat Room Bracelet!]
[Chat Room Bracelet: Anyone who has bought more than 10 minimum items from your store will get a high-techmunication in the form of a bracelet on their hand, allowing them to enter a global chat room to express their opinion about your art. The host will be the administrator in the global chat room, you can organize it however you like before the feature is officially activated.]
The feature he got at level 9 was a bitplicated, only customers who bought more than 10 things from his store (manga, food, drinks, or even rent private rooms) were selected as eligible to get this bracelet.
There are millions of people across the four seas who meet this condition, how can he organize so many people.
Rob decided to create 3 forums in the chat room bracelet, a local forum, where the residents of the same ind can chat with each other, and a regional forum, where the residents of the same sea can chat with each other.
And finally, the Global Forum, where the whole world can chat with each other.
Rob will allow 1 message per day opportunity for a person in the global forum, and also decided to limit the opportunity for 2 messages per person every day in the regional forum, while the local forum will be without limit.
Rob has modified everything thanks to his job as an administrator, but he has not yet activated the new feature, the moment he activates it will be a huge event that will call the attention of the world government again, so Rob decided to n carefully and choose the right time for it.
If Rob took advantage of this feature, perhaps the title of King of the World wouldn''t be far from his hands.
Rob knew how terrifying social media was, to have that power in his hand is something he''d been nning for years, but he got that in an instant, thanks to the system.
Rob was trying to use his System Shop to bring inte technology into this world, but now everything is much easier.
...
The moment Rob thought for wath he want, the bracelet on his hand had disappeared, the gray-colored bracelet disappeared as if it had never existed before.
This was the administrator''s chat room bracelet that he had obtained at level 9 of the system.
"That''s really convenient, and now, system, open a new art store where I want it."
As soon as he uttered this, the same phenomenon he had already witnessed so many times erupted.
The void in the middle of the ind of Amazon Lily shook and the women and warriors were confused as a futuristic-specific building appeared out of nowhere.
"What is this?!"
"A building! How did it appear out of nowhere?"
"Art store? Where can you enjoy the future...!?"
....
...
After he finishes his work here, Rob disappears from Amazon Lily Ind, leaving them to slowly get used to his store.
Not epting them will surely turn into great satisfaction.
When they can''t live without his manga, he wille again and announce that he is the owner of the store and we will see if they have the courage to reject him again.
With an evil smile on his face, Rob vanished like lightning at his every step.
His next target this time was to look for trouble.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 59: The most brave merchant in history!
Chapter 60: Marry Geoise In Uproir!
Chapter 61: Baroque Works Saga: Laboon Arc!
***
A/N:
Guys, You''re gonna to vote, who wants the harem and who doesn''t.
1-Yes
2-No
***
Chapter 59 The most brave merchant in history!
Chapter 59 The most brave merchant in history!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal !
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Rob appeared over the Red Continent.
It didn''t take him long to reach the end of the first half of the Grand Line.
From where he is at this moment, he can see Marineford below, but Rob has note to the Red Continent to visit Marineford.
Rob went into stealth mode relying on the abilities of the Paper Fruit, looking like an invisible chameleon, then started moving very quickly towards his target.
And what was his target? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Holy Land of Celestial Dragons, Mary Geoise!
Yes, Rob came this time to the bee den.
He''s got enough balls to open an art store here in Mary Geoise.
...
It didn''t take much time to get out of the vastnds of the Red Continent and enter the Celestial Dragon Domain.
Rob was excited considering the benefits he would get if he seeded in making Celestial Dragons love his manga.
Wouldn''t his presence be necessary to them at that time, that would mean eliminating half of the threat of the World Government, if he seeded in monopolizing the love of their gods?
Rob''s Observation Haki was very powerful, so he seeded in bypassing all kinds of detection from the World Government''s guards and seeded in entering the Domain of the Gods.
Before that, he nced at the majestic castle in the middle of Mary Geoise and didn''t dare get too close.
That was Pangaea Castle, exactly where the Five Elders lived and the mysterious existence behind, Im, perhaps in this current world, only Rob and the Five Elders knew about Im existence.
Rob regained his gaze from Pangaea Castle and began to delve deeper into the domain of the gods.
But he didn''t expect that at that moment when he was looking at the abyss, the abyss was also looking at him.
In a garden full of flowers and butterflies stood a tall figure covered in a ck cloak, somewhat resembling a beautiful dress.
The person standing in the garden was enjoying wandering around this ce, but at this moment its red eyes shed with an interesting flicker.
His or her eyes looked as if they had pierced through walls and everything blocking the path and fell on Rob who was in stealth mode at this moment.
The person was wearing a white mask with a question mark on it and only showing its red eyes, but from his or her eyes that were formed into a crescent moon, he or she seemed to be smiling.
"You''ve finallye...!"
...
Rob continued his journey in the Domain of the Gods without being stopped, his senses had detected so many pathetic ves in this ce, they were so many that Rob felt that the celestial dragons had enved the whole world.
Rob pressed the desire to free these ves into his heart temporarily and continued on his way toward the center of this domain of the scum.
He will certainly save these wretched ves but now is not the time.
Rob was starting to feel ufortable ever since he looked at Pangaea Castle, so he wanted to get out of this ce as quickly as possible.
Rob was blindly trusting his instincts, he was sure something was wrong at the moment, so he had to run as fast as he could.
[Do you want to open an art store in this ce?]
"Yes, open."
The ce shook and the Celestial Dragons whose pces were close to the area where Rob opened his art store felt the shaking, and the agents of the World Government hurried to protect the Celestial Dragons as if their lives depended on it.
But secondster, the abnormal state of vibration in space vanished but the agents of the World Government didn''t let their guard down because of it.
...
Only after they all confirmed that the situation was fine, the noise of many people started toe from outside.
The eyes of the Celestial Dragons who were still inside their pces shone after hearing the familiar voices of their Celestial Dragons friends.
Minutes after the art store appeared out of thin air in the middle of Mary Geoise, the Celestial Dragons and their ves, as well as their guards, gathered from everywhere.
Such was the magical effect of the store beacon, anyone who saw it would surely be tempted.
Regarding Rob, he wasn''t seen anywhere, as if he had disappeared into thin air, and as soon as he sessfully opened the art store, he rushed into the teleportation room and disappeared from view.
He had seeded in his mission, so he would wait for the result from afar and silently.
...
The store doors opened weing new customers, but the ck-suited and ck-sses Celestial Dragon Guards stood in their way and wouldn''t let them in for fear of danger inside.
They also started calling the World Government Headquarters and asking for urgent support due to this abnormal situation.
A celestial dragon with a disgusting face and a swollen belly emerged from the crowd while riding a beautiful woman as a ve and ordered a ve man to enter the store.
"You stinking ve, go inside and tell us what''s there."
The Celestial Dragons next to him started to apud for theirrade super intelligence and ordered their ves to do the same.
Their guards didn''t try to stop this move, everything was fine as long as the celestial dragon does not suffer any kind of damage.
The ves started walking towards the art store like soulless zombies, their lives were so dark that they wished that Hell itself existed behind those doors, the Hell that would end their current inferno.
But none of them at yet knows that behind those doors is a paradise that can free them from their current misery.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 60: Marry Geoise In Uproir!
Chapter 61: Baroque Works Saga: Laboon Arc!
Chapter 62: Make a deal with the Big Mom pirates! Meeting the beautiful young woman Sora!
***
Hello guys, I hope you enjoyed the chapter, now, I''m going to announce the results of the voting, exin everything and end the debate about the harem lovers or haters, except forever.
First of all, you werepletely fair in counting the votes and counted one vote for every person.
The result of the poll is:
1- Harem lovers: 80 votes!
2- Harem haters:56 votes!
Well, obviously who won now, really, I didn''t expect the harem to make such a fuss, for a moment I decided to really scrap this idea, because many don''t want it either, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t take the opinions of the opposition into ount. But the opinions of my Patreon were decisive, only 10 of them voted for a harem, so I decided the harem on.
However, it will never be a huge harem, it will never exceed 5 females in a harem, this is the iron rule, after all, the MC and his wife will be immortals, who wouldn''t want a big family in that case? Even Olvia with time will want it. There will be a plot and development in the romantic stories, it will not be an absurd harem. If Olvia doesn''t approve of them, they won''t be in the harem. That''s what I''ve decided, guys, I really hope, no one is disappointed, I''ll do my best to make the harem work well.
Note: I hope no one says they want Hancock, Nami, Reiju or others of the same generation in Harem, well, that''s taboo, they''re just a group of unborn kids.
Note 2: 80% of the story will be interaction with the manga and anime, 20% only for romantic matters and the plot of the story.
***
Chapter 60 Marigoa In Uproar!
Chapter 60 Marigoa In Uproar!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
IM gaze followed Rob who created the mysterious building and disappear inside it. Once Rob disappeared into the mysterious building, IM couldn''t see him anymore.
her gaze became dark, IM couldn''t look through the art store no matter how hard she tried.
"Really interesting... No, that exceeded my expectations for you."
her voice was like a dream.
In the next moment, IM disappeared from the ce where she was standing as if she never existed in the first ce.
She appeared exactly where Rob had stood before entering the art store.
Celestial Dragons had already gathered around the art store.
But it doesn''t look like anyone can see IM as if she doesn''t exist.
She was so interested in this building who could block her sight from prating it, in fact, even she felt uneasy about this building called the art store.
This happened before the Celestial Dragons ordered their ves to enter the art store.
...
Rob, who had already escaped, stood in the teleportation room of the Little Garden art store and summoned Mary Geoise''s art storefront. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After all, he hasn''t made his necessary adjustments yet.
Rob chose 1.000.000 Berry as the price for one book of the manga for Celestial Dragons!
Since they have a lot of money he will not be generous with them.
He also raised the price of his food and drinks through the roof and his shop sales, but he was still sure that Celestial Dragons would have no problem buying all of that.
Rob put other secret settings.
The moment the ves entered his store they would receive a recorded voice transmission from Rob, the content of the voice transmission was incredible for the ves.
But after a short, while they will believe it, what is important is that they have to follow the instructions of the voice transmission if they want to escape from this ce.
Rob allowed the ves to get his items for free as well, since he was the owner of the store and could modify his rules as he wanted, he was omnipotent inside his store.
Rob also made sure to apply his new feature (Evil Istion) that he obtained at level 8 of the system to celestial dragons, any feature from the store will be canceled on them.
Like divine protection, or restore manga books if they disappeared, but he didn''t prevent the features that could be obtained inside the store like restoring sight.
When he''s done with all of these tweaks, he scraps the storefront, and moves on to his next target, he still has a lot of work to do, he was eager to see the reaction of the Five old men and their lord.
...
Back to Mary Geoise.
The Celestial Dragons were already in an stir.
They had all entered the art store and tried its amazing items for themselves, The high price didn''t bother them at all, it just made them more exciting to shopping, the ves who returned from inside were keen to amplify the magnificence of the art store, spurring the stupid Celestial Dragons toe in, and experience it for themselves.
This is what happened with the Celestial Dragons.
As for the five elders who had already received the news, they exploded in a fit of rage because of Rob once again.
If others didn''t recognize the art store they did.
Since the art store appeared in the center of Mary Geoise (their domain).
It means one thing.
That bastard Rob managed to slip under their noses, set up his store, and escape again.
This was a huge blow to their pride as a Gorosei.
If Lord Im hadn''t called them at thest moment and forbade them to act recklessly, they would have released an urgent Buster Call.
After their anger finally subsided, they disappeared from the meeting room of Pangaea Castle and appeared in public near the art store.
It just showed that among them there was someone with a space-ability Devil Fruit, who had an overwhelming mastery at this.
The five elders were disgusted with the Celestial Dragons, who seemed to have lost themselves in the new game that had appeared out of nowhere.
They kind of understood why Rob put his art store here.
...
"Yayayayay!"
"So much fun! This book is so fun!"
"Dad, I want to join the Straw Hat Pirates on their adventures."
Saint Mjosgard''s son shouted at his father as if there was no tomorrow.
By chance, it was this kid who fell one day into the deep sea, exactly on Fishman Ind.
"A pirate is just scum, do you want to be scum?"
"You are a celestial dragon, not a pirate."
"But Dad...their adventures are so much fun."
"No, but!"
...
..
Simr discussions were taking ce inside the art store, among the many Celestial Dragons.
The guards watched this with a frightened expression, but the ves'' eyes were shing with a kind of pleasure right now.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 61: Baroque Works Saga: Laboon Arc!
Chapter 62: Make a deal with the Big Mom pirates! Meeting the beautiful young woman Sora!
Chapter 63: Eltar Sora! Zeff Amazement!
***
A/N: I''ll publish another chapter in 1 hour,e on give me more Power Stones??
***
Chapter 61 Baroque Works Saga: Laboon Arc!
Chapter 61 Baroque Works Saga: Laboon Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Rob didn''t care what happens in Marry Geoise, because he''s back at the Ohara art store now.
He still has work to do, tomorrow will be the day of the release of the new book from One Piece manga after all.
His journey at yet in publishing the manga has been very smooth, and Rob is already satisfied with it, but from now on, the real challenge will begin.
For the Straw Hat Pirates, the Grand Line stage couldn''tpare to the East Blue stage.
Many facts will emerge, and he will have to face many unfortunate events that even he is unwilling to draw it but he must do it, or he will die. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Many times the World Government will be at the interface, as the Straw Hats will trample their pride over and over again.
And Rob doesn''t think the World Government will sit idly by and watch him destroy their reputation.
At that time they would definitely startunching frenzied attacks on him even if he collected all the luck in the world.
In terms of strength, Rob is fully prepared, with his current strength he can take on the Yonko, not to mention the Admiral.
Rob didn''t think that ''''Im'''' will protect his interests for long, Rob doesn''t know what ''''Im'''' is and what its goals are, he wouldn''t be a fool to push his luck so much towards the king of this world.
Rob only took advantage of the other side''s boredom, but if ''''Im'''' knew her boredom would threaten her rule over the world she would surely act.
However, Rob has measures to make this protection period longer.
Once he starts showing the animes series that he ns to show, Rob didn''t think ''''Im'''' who liked his manga, won''t love the anime.
...
Inside the manga drawing-room in his personal section, images of manga heroes One Piece and Bleach filled the walls everywhere.
Rob was copying the new ark books and when he finished copying hundreds he would put them in inventory right after that.
This part of the story was talking specifically about the whale Laboon.
Laboon arc or the reverse mountain arc, name it what you want, is the first arc of the Baroque works saga, or basta saga.
After the fiery events of Loguetown, the Straw Hats make their way to the Reverse Mountain full of excitement and ambition after confessing their dreams and embarking on a perilous stream climb. Upon reaching the highest point of the reverse mountain, Going Merry with Luffy and hispanions on board is dragged to the waterfall leading to the Grand Line and descended by it at a very high speed.
But during their rapid fall, they find that something huge is blocking the entrance to the Grand Line...
This arc is very important, as it also put out a scheme for new adventures for the Straw Hat and hispanions in the future.
Also in this arc appears Rob''spanion and doctor to whom previous Rob owe his life more than one time from his past adventures, Crocus, Rob was anxiously awaiting how Crocus would react to this particr part of the story.
Especially after seeing Laboon the whale, who started his journey with the crew of the Pirate King because of him.
Crocus will surely be amazed when he sees his old version and the huge Laboon since when he parted ways with Laboon he wasn''t thest of that size.
...
After a while, Rob finished copying the exact number of volumes and put them all in his inventory.
This massive amount of books was going to be divided into every art store except for the hidden art store in the Upper Yard and the hidden art store in Little Garden, Rob was going to put a few books there.
All this process is done by the system, all Rob has to do is to specify the exact number of the system for each store through the art storefront, and the system will do everything.
...
Art Store, ''Germa Kingdom''
"Mama, this bastard Rob hasn''te yet, we''ve been waiting for two whole days!"
Charlotte Mont-d''Or spoke angrily in his voice.
But his mother didn''t even care to hear, because she was overwhelmed by eating delicious sweets and reading manga?
"Mama!"
"Mont-d''Or, stop, don''t disturb Mama''s mealtime, do you want to die?"
The one who stopped him was Katakuri.
"But..."
"Just go and rest a bit, we can still wait as long as mom wants."
At first, the Big Mom Pirates wanted to monopolize the art store tavern for themselves and drive out the assholes, but when they were repeatedly punished and deducted points from them by the system, they became a little obedient and gathered in the corner of the tavern.
All this made them want to cut Rob into pieces, they''re sure the bastard was having fun ying with them.
But who would have thought that their fierce-tempered mom would be like a tamed cat when she explores the world of manga and the delicious food this store sells?!
In this case, she will get fat like her future version very quickly.
...
In the teleportation room, a white glow appeared and Rob with a calm expression walked out of the room.
It is not good to let the Big Mom pirates wait for too long, it will be bad, after all, they will be his gateway to the new world.
Rob walked slowly but surely and walked out of his personal section.
When the locals from Germa kingdom saw him, they shouted excitedly of their joy at meeting him, Rob wasn''t a rude person so he greeted them with a kind smile.
His reputation across the Four Seas was very strong, he was loved and adored by millions of people, which was why the World Government couldn''t do anything about him.
Even if they wanted to discredit him at some point, and confirm the fact that he was a pirate and a criminal, it wouldn''t do anything.
Rob has carved out an unshakable ce for himself in the hearts of fans.
At this moment, the Big Mom Pirates heard themotion in the art store and stood up to see the situation.
The moment they saw Robing towards them, they were relieved.
Finally, this bastard came.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 62: Make a deal with the Big Mom pirates! Meeting the beautiful young woman Sora!
Chapter 63: Eltar Sora! Zeff Amazement!
Chapter 64: A first-ssedy, a whale loved by everyone in the world!
Chapter 62 Make a deal with the Big Mom pirates! Meeting the beautiful young woman Sora!
Chapter 62 Make a deal with the Big Mom pirates! Meeting the beautiful young woman Sora!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"So, what do the Big Mom Pirates want from me?"
Rob looked at the angry eyes all around him and said expressionlessly.
"You''ve finally spoken, you bastard..."
"Argh!... My head!"
"Mont-d''Or!¡ What have you done to my brother, Sky Sword?"
Katakuri and his brothers present exploded in anger upon seeing Mont-d''Or fall unconscious with one look from Rob.
Charlotte Linlin stopped eating the cakes and looked seriously at Rob.
For a moment she felt her skin shiver when Rob''s conqueror haki attack exploded towards her child Mont-d''Or, she wanted to protect him from the attack, but she was toote, Rob was quick and decisive.
"I taught him a lesson so that he wouldn''t offend anyone in the future, at least he should respect seniority... If he doesn''t, he should fear the strong."
Rob''s answer was precise and cold, he wasn''t afraid to irritate the Big Mom Pirates at all.
After all, this wasn''t his first encounter with them, when he was nicknamed Sky Sword he had many encounters with the Big Mom Pirates, who were a budding crewpared to the Roger Pirates.
Plus they were inside his store, if he wanted them to die they would definitely die.
"Mama Mama, I don''t know what happened to you, but you became more dangerous than your captain, boy."
"Charlotte Linlin, make your children know their size, I didn''t kill him now, but that doesn''t mean I won''t if he insults me again."
"Amande, take your brother away, you don''t have to worry about him. He''ll be fine after a while of agonizing headaches."
"Yes, mama!"
Amande was a young pale-skinned girl with a long neck and long blue hair, she was rather pretty, Rob thought she would be 16 or so.
Big Mom was at the moment still cherished her children so much, after all, she hadn''t reached her future level yet, even Rob felt a little surprised by these hot milf in front of him.
It is a pity that she will be fat and ugly woman in the future, should he teach her some magic recipes to keep fit?
(Damn to your love of sweets!)
Rob didn''t want to curse Oda this time.
...
"So you want me to open my store on your ind in the New World?"
Rob and Charlotte Linlin talked for an hour about a lot of things.
Rob didn''t expect Big Mom to be so passionate about his art store.
Not only her, but her children seemed to be interested, too.
"Yes, Whole Cake Ind is willing to provide support for your store, you will be this queen''s business partner, what do you think?"
"Hmm, this takes time to think."
Rob didn''t want to be too obvious.
"I know a lot about you, you broke up with the Roger Pirates, didn''t you? How about you join my crew? I can even let you sleep with me."
"Mom!!"
"Huh!"
"What nonsense are you saying, Mama?"
"Shut up, everyone!"
Rob: "..."
The blood in Rob''s body froze, he couldn''t expect those words toe at all, was Big Mom that wild in her youth!
What do you expect of a woman who has married hundreds of men and tasted many cocks in her life?
Rob''s gaze turned cold this time.
"Do you want to have a child with me, Big Mom?"
"Mama Mama! This is a win-win for both of us, don''t you want to squeeze a beauty like me under your body?"
Big Mom''s gaze was filled with lust as if she was the one who wanted to push Rob under her body.
She got used to it a long time ago, she was the one who pushed men down every time, sucking them dry, not one man could beat her at it.
She thought this was the best way to get a lot of benefits from this man.
Rob''s conqueror haki exploded and this time he wasn''t invisible but the wave was clearly visible, Big Mom didn''t want to lose in willpower so sheunched her own Conqueror Haki too.
An evil smile formed on her pretty face as if she was enjoying this kind of fight.
"Mama... This...!"
"Rob has this too...!"
"Too strong!"
The berserk pressure of the conqueror haki battle has been kept to a small domain by the shop system so as not to affect the attendees.
However, two balls, one purple, and one red could still be seen bumping into each other in the corner of the tavern.
...
"Charlotte Linlin, I can think of opening a store on your ind, but you should forget to get a child from me. I''m not a babysitter, I''m a man. Even if you are pretty woman, it won''t affect me no matter how hard you try."
"Mama Mama! This is really unfortunate, you remind me... by that disgusting man Kaido with your words, well, I lost my interest too, just your store is enough for me."
The battle of wills ended with Big Mom narrowly losing in the end, Big Mom is still much weaker than its future version after all.
"Don''tpare me to Kaido, I''m Rob."
The Big Mom children watched all this silently from the sidelines, not expecting that Rob was stronger than their mother.
But they sighed with relief when Rob rejected their mother''s wild proposal, it would be a big problem if they got a strong father like Rob, maybe the Big Mom Pirates be the Big Dad Pirates at that time.
"So, even though we won''t be bedmates, or at least not yet, it wouldn''t be a problem if we were trade partners, would it?!"
Big Mom extended her hand to Rob, and Rob didn''t refuse her words this time.
Inside his store, Big Mom looked shorter than Rob, who was 260cm tall.
Outside the store, he would look like a dwarf in front of her, which was one of the reasons Rob refused to eat this hot woman after she offered herself to him.
Rob''s dignity doesn''t allow him to sleep with a woman taller than him.
Rob and Big Mom shook hands, announcing thepletion of the alliance.
In the future, the Trade Emperor and the Empress of the Underworld would be the main custodians of the fortunes of the world.
And they will cause an endless headache for the World Government.
"So I''m leaving now, Rudes D. Rob, I''ll be waiting for you at my tea party at the end of this year, I can''t wait to open your store on my ind, I want to read more from One Piece and Bleach."
"And don''t forget my offer still stands, I''m going to stop fucking men for you, Mama Mama!"
"Damn you...!"
...
Themotion subsided when the Big Mom Pirates finally left the art store.
Rob was embarrassed to leave immediately, he could hear the whispers of the residents of the Germa Kingdom who were in his store after all.
The whispers were like:
"I can''t believe the saint Rob rejected such a hot woman¡"
"He''s really a saint..."
"If I''m in his ce, I would immediately ept, to have a beautiful woman and a lot of children for free, isn''t that the luck personally¡?"
"Damn my luck, I''ve never slept with a woman before, let alone a woman she offered herself to me and I refused..."
"Too embarrassing..." (This is a female for sure)
"Is the saint Rob gay?"
"Shut up, he''s still here to hear you..."
The man who said Rob was gay was promptly kicked out of the store and he was prevented from entering him again for his entire life, this is the punishment he deserves.
"Oh, I told you, he''d hear you."
...
When Rob was leaving for another ce, he felt a look full of emotion looking at him from a certain angle.
The moment their eyes met each other, the woman''s face turned red and she hid her face in the One Piece manga book.
Rob felt his heart beating when he first saw this woman.
But at that moment Olvia''s face came to his mind to remind him that he was a married man.
Rob regained hisposure and went to the table where the young woman was sitting.
"Hey, beautiful, can I share this table with you for a while?!"
When the young woman heard this voice, her delicate body trembled and the manga book fell on the table, showing her heavenly face to Rob, whose heart throbbed once more.
This woman was so beautiful, no, it wasn''t her beauty that was the main point here, it was her innocent allure that made Rob''s heart pound. N?v(el)B\\jnn
She looked like a little bunny that he had to protect.
"S-Sure, Rob sama, you can sit here."
The beautiful young woman was very tense, Rob was her idol after all.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 63: Eltar Sora! Zeff Amazement!
Chapter 64: A first-ssedy, a whale loved by everyone in the world!
Chapter 65: Changes in Marry Geoise!
Chapter 63 Eltar Sora! Zeff Amazement!
Chapter 63 Eltar Sora! Zeff Amazement!
A/N: This chapter is like two chapters in one, Hope you enjoy <3. Come on! More Power Stones to maintain the same level!
***
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Rob looked at her for a while without he speaking which made her even more embarrassing.
Her appearance was very beautiful, she had wless milky white skin, dark blue eyes that were still full of youthful vitality, and wavy blond hair so long that it touched the floor-length of it as she sat on the chair, just like Sanji, part of her hair covered her right eye... Rob almost lost himself in just her looks.
"Ano... Rob sama, is there something on my face?"
Finally, Rob woke up from daydreaming and noticed that the face of the young woman in front of him had turned a red shade of embarrassment.
Its attractiveness points increased again.
"No, there is nothing on your face, can you tell me your name?"
Although he like this woman, he doesn''t want to cause her and himself any more embarrassment.
"M-My name is Eltar Sora."
Sora answered in a mosquito''s voice, her shyness like a spring breeze refreshing the heart.
"Eltar?"
Rob wondered about this surname because it was the first time he had heard of it.
"Yes, Eltar is my family name..."
"You aren''t married yet?"
"Huh!...?"
"What happened to you, Miss Sora! Steam is rising from your head."
...
"I don''t know why you asked me that question, but I''m not married, Rob sama. I think that my age, 18 years old, is not enough to carry a responsibility like marriage."
This time Sora spoke confidently in contrast to her former shy self, Rob noticed that her hairstyle had shifted to cover her left eye instead of her right eye, which was very interesting.
"Then you are 18 years old, you are already a full-fledged woman, but I also do not advise you to marry, it would probably be a bad choice for a woman like you."
Sora looked deeply at Rob who had said this expressionlessly, but she couldn''t understand what he was saying right now, even though she felt some familiarity and the warning she had previously received from an unnatural side.
Rob looked at the One Piece manga on the table and asked curiously, he''s received a lot of art points from Sora, after all, he''s seen them all, from Sora alone he has obtained a total of 132,450 art points since he opened the art store here. With his photographic memory, he could easily remember how many art points he got from anyone.
This number was too big for someone like Sora who didn''t have much influence in the original One Piece story.
"May I know the reason why you are so attached to this book?"
Rob pointed to the manga book that was open to a page showing Sanji holding a tray of dishes, his face showing a pure smile.
"Ah... That? Huh~ Would youugh at me if I told you the truth, Rob sama?"
A happy smile appeared on her pretty face as if she was already ready to tell him without really caring about his reaction.
"That''s my promise, I won''tugh no matter what your answer is."
Rob was really enjoying this conversation with this beautiful and entric woman.
"I don''t know what is the reason for this, but every time I see Sanji I feel a kind of motherly tenderness¡ I can''t describe exactly what kind of feeling it is, but something in my head tells me that Sanji is my son, his every move and every sincere smile from him and every moment he spends cooking seriously, makes me feel that this is my son more and more..."
"His tragic story with Captain Zeff who sacrificed his leg so that my son could... I mean Sanji to eat, it made me feel an indescribable pain in my heart, every time I read that part of the manga, the same voice recurs in my mind, saying, {See this suffering? It''s because of you, it''s better to didn''t born Sanji into this world so that he doesn''t suffer the same.}"
"...Tell me Rob sama, am I crazy?"
Rob was astonished hearing this, but when he saw tears starting to flow from her eyes, his body trembled as if his heart had been shattered.
"... I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I can also feel heavy sadness like a mountain behind that smile, that voice in my head telling me that my son has suffered so much because of me... Rob sama, tell me, am I going to be a bad mother?"
Rob''s eyshes twitched, he couldn''t believe what he was hearing now, if his will wasn''t strong he would have been dizzy from the shock.
This was the most ridiculous thing he had heard since arriving in this world.
What voice is this?... And why is he telling her that?
This was baffling to Rob, but the most important thing at the moment is to calm this woman down.
Rob doesn''t know why, but his heart aches more and more every time he sees her crying.
...
Somewhere in the East Blue, near the Oykote art store;
A man, young in the appearance of 38 years, with blond hair and blue eyes who was very handsome and very manly, unfortunately, had it not been for the strange beard tied with blue ribbons, his appearance would surely have captivated women.
This man was sipping the sake while the people in the tavern looked at him cautiously, this is because this person is a dangerous pirate, nicknamed Red Leg Zeff, today Zeff and his crew decided to go to the Grand Line finally.
But they came across with something very interesting on this ind, they came across the well-known and famous art store!
But what he didn''t think, was that without his knowledge he became a world-famous man...
Just like this...
"Old man Zeff, can you sign for me?!"
"Sign for me too!"
"Please, sign for me too, great father!"
"Zeff-san, are you really the same Zeff that appeared in the manga one piece?!"
...
Even his crew, smelling a stupid conspiracy and scattering all over the ind to look for some clue, after all, they traveled with their captain for a long time, even before One Piece manga came out.
Even for them, they saw themselves in the manga!
Same shape!
Same name!
What the hell is this?
Is this what their future will be like?
They will be a group of chefs?
Where is their dream as pirates?
Zeff continued to drink the Sake without paying attention to the pesky people who no longer feared of his identity as a dangerous pirate, but his eyes shone with a strange glint every time he came back to read the book of manga, Specifically, the Arc Baratie folder.
...
[Ding! +230 Art Points from Red Leg Zeff]
Going back to Rob, and Sora, Rob didn''t care about any of the system notifications at the moment, although it was a strange coincidence in and of itself.
Rob approached her and hugged her, after that, Sora felt with a warmth of his chest as wide as the entire world, Her eyesight became blurry before it became clear again.
Rob moved with her to his personal section, away from prying eyes. In his own tavern in his personal section.
"RRR-Rob sama!! What are you doing??"
Looking at her tense mood, Sora didn''t understand what was actually going on.
"Don''t worry, we''ve moved to my personal section of the store, here, you can tell me everythingfortably, and regarding your previous question, you''re not crazy at all, you''re just a great gentle human being Sora-san."
Rob let go of his hug and went back to sit on a chair at the same table with her, although he wanted to hug her more but it was better not to rush things.
Sora didn''t know why, but she was kind of disappointed when the warm feeling she felt in Rob''s chest disappeared, but when the person she most respected and looked up to told her she was too great a human she felt embarrassed again.
There was a long talk between Rob and Sora, they got to know each other and eventually became good friends.
Sora, who was just an ordinary person, didn''t expect Saint Rob to be her friend and to know so much about his personal life one day.
Rob also learned about Sora''s life story before she met Vinsmoke Judge and before she had any connection with him in her life.
Her life was simple though he had some influence on her in an indirect way, perhaps if Rob wasn''t in this world she would have already married Vinsmoke Judge against her will.
Rob knew that most of her time, she was spent in the art store.
Her family was once strong here in the kingdom of Germa in the era of the previous king, they were rich and even had part of the authority to rule an entire region in the kingdom, but with the rise of the new king "Vinsmoke Judge" he regained control over all the areas that were under the rule of the old families in the kingdom, he literally robbed them of everything, leaving them only the name.
The power of the families eventually deteriorated, most of them left the kingdom and some stayed here.
Ruling here in the Kingdom of Germa was like ruling in the ancient Chinese kingdoms, where powerful families thrived, the Vinsmoke family was also one of the powerful families in the past and eventually dominated the kingdom.
As for the Eltar family, which is considered one of the old families, it has fallen to be like any ordinary family in the kingdom. Sora''s father, who was the patriarch of the family, died of disease, which worsened with the poor conditions of the family, and her mother disappeared without any trace and Sora became a lonely young woman, if it were not for the little wealth who remained for her after her father''s death, maybe she couldn''t even lead a decent life.
Just like Bell-m¨¨re and his wife Olvia, Sora''s file is nowplete in his memory library.
The appearance of the art store in the kingdom of Germa coincided with her tragic situation, from the moment she entered the store she felt a kind of absolute safety inside, because of that she was able to escape from the ws of Vinsmoke Judge without her knowing.
When she saw Rob talking for the first time to everyone in the kingdom when he opened his divine store while behind him Vinsmoke Judge was grinning hard as if he had swallowed a fly, she felt an indescribable feeling of satisfaction, she had deep feelings for Rob at that moment, but she didn''t say it to Rob in their conversation, So as not to make it more embarrassing, he is a married man and she is satisfied with the status of friends and is happy with that.
"So Sora, what do you think about moving in with me? You don''t have a ce to live right? I can provide work and all the amenities you need, and you won''t feel unsafe anymore, what do you think? "
Rob was serious about Sora, having gotten to know her so well that he wouldn''t let her associate with the trash Vinsmoke Judge no matter what.
What about the plot?
Let the plot go to hell, this is his world now, this is his plot now, if Sanji and Reiju were not born into this world he would be really sorry, but if his friend who obviously considers him too dear to her dies, it will be infinite regret for him.
"Ah! H-heh?! Can I live with Sister Olvia?! No, no that''s not a good idea, Sister Olvia will think I''m a bad girl, I don''t want to¡"
Her pretty face was showing sadness and unwillingness, she already knew that Rob was a married man, but even so, she had thoughts towards him, traces of her adolescence still dominated her mind after all, but her gentle nature always triumphed in the end, she was like an extremely pure lotus in this nefarious world.
"What are you thinking? You''re my friend, aren''t you? Olvia would be happy to have a new sister, by the way, she is looking for female members to share her workload in the art store, after all, I have many branches of my store all over the world and I need a lot of working hands."
Unfortunately, Rob was not a pure person like Sora, the truth is that he is an impertinent who wants to have everything beautiful in this world which includes Sora herself. Plus she clearly had feelings for him.
But will he give up easily? Maybe he can convince his wife to let him have a second wife in the future, who knows? Until then, he will make sure to put Sora in his sights permanently.
After much nonsense from Rob to convince Sora, he finally seeded in dragging her with him to Ohara.
And he had no problem getting Sora under Olvia''s care, Sora was a girl who could charm even to females and make them trust her simply because of her innocent appearance, Rob knew that this look wasn''t artificial but her true self... How could he not like such a woman?
The atmosphere among Rob''s waitresses has be even more lively with the addition of a cute new member like Sora.
And Rob also carefully guarded his cute maids against the malicious eyes of prying eyes, as if he said to them: These are mine, look away!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
Chapter 64: A first-ssedy, a whale loved by everyone in the world!
Chapter 65: Changes in Marry Geoise!
Chapter 66: Laboon discovers the fate of the Rumbar Pirates! Rob''s promise.
Chapter 64 A first-class comedy, a whale loved by everyone in the world!
Chapter 64 A first-ssedy, a whale loved by everyone in the world!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Last night, Rob organized a raucous party to wee Sora and Rouge on the asion of their joining the art store crew work, featuring Rob and his waitresses, including Matriarch and her two children, Domingo and Rosinante.
Rob organized a modern wee party in the Ohara art store(Of course at closing time) using modern elements of the system shop such as food, drinks, and music as well. Rob exploited the party to recreate the popr opening songs for One Piece and Naruto, and some of them Rob used in this small party. Although he was already nning to re-create them since he had already started creating the anime.
He especially enjoyed their reaction when they heard the heartwarming song "We Go"!
Throughout the party, Rob noticed the unfriendly looks from Rouge, but he still didn''t care, even if she hated him it didn''t matter, he wouldn''t think of a married woman anyway, he only helped her because of Roger''s promise. Rob wasn''t someone who didn''t keep his promises.
Of course, Rob exploited the party again to enjoy dancing with his wife, they amazed everyone present with their unique unison, after all, this wasn''t their first dance, they were skilled in all kinds of dance, of course, they were more professional in dancing on the bed. And they were less wild in their dance so as not to hurt little Robin.
This was Rob''s way of doing things very creatively, just a little party, and he made a strong bond with everyone.
Even the kids like Rosinante and Domingo have reimed their yful nature as kids and this is what makes Matriarch and Rob happy as well.
...
The next morning, the long-awaited volume was finally released.
Causing new waves of reactions across the four seas.
The new volume contained new wonders that these simple people had not seen in their entire lives.
Things like the Calm Belt, the huge Sea Kings, and Reverse Mountain..., all these facts that only a few people in the world know about, mostly pirates and marines, they saw them in the manga for the first time.
This was the main reason they love One Piece manga, it was a magical book introducing them to their world.
Since Rob himself stated at the end of the previous volume, that all the ces in the story are 100% real, all One Piece fans havee to take everything they saw in the book for granted.
As for the future events, real or not, Rob will leave them to figure it out for themselves.
Before, the facts that most of the inhabitants of the Four Seas believed to be myths, of course, they would think of them to be myths. 90% of the people of the Four Seas have lived on their inds where they were born all their entire life.
The new volume caused a huge wave of emotions, but most of the events were very funny for fans of One Piece.
One of the reasons One Piece is such a spring breeze for readers was the hriousedy among the crew. For those inhabitants in this world who don''t have a clear understanding of what the termedy means, seeing the hrious interaction between the crew as their ship perched atop the head of a sea-king was so much fun.
Yesterday, Olvia, Sora, and Bell-m¨¨re did everything they could to force Rob to give them the advanced chapters.
But Rob was like a mountain and he didn''t lose to their temptations no matter how hard they tried.
Although Rob was happy to see that Sora and Rouge also, had fully integrated with Olvia and the rest and had be part of the family, he refused to give in to their demands.
It would be a betrayal of the other readers who have been eagerly waiting for an entire week.
...
Flevance Ind;
After Trafalgar D. Water Chris finished his work today, he and his wife, Marry, raced to the art store to get the new volume before the store closed its doors or before the events were spoiled at them by a random fan on the road.
Chris and his wife got used to this jogging almost every week, Sunday was the day they ran the most.
As Chris expected the elegant front yard of the art store was full of people of all ages.
This ce has be sacred to the people of Flevance, it is visited as heavily as this every Sunday, since the art store first appeared 4 months ago it has be the onlymon theme in the city known as the city of the wealthy.
Even the royal family had recently been meek and no longer causing any trouble to the store, although they hadn''t really affected the store previously, they were secretly trying to discredit the store, and Rob was aware of it.
But ever since they found out what happened to the Lnveel royal family, it seemed like they had changed 180¡ã, and started promoting the art store more vigorously.
But Rob didn''t really care about their trifles, after all, their fate had already been decided, their future wouldn''t be good, Rob didn''t set up his store on this ind in vain. After all, the sins of this royal family in this kingdom are unforgivable.
...
============
....
...
..
Nami: The Grand Line is located between two other seas, which are the calm belts where no winds blow.
Zoro: Calm, huh? If there is no wind, so what?
Nami: So the ocean¡ª!
Luffy: Oy! What was this? earthquake?!
Usopp: We''re at sea, you idiot!
[The emergence of the Sea Kings(Picture)]
Sanji: ....!!
Usopp:....!!
Zoro: ....!!
Luffy: They¡ª They''re too huge!!!
Nami: Of course, this is a nest... of sea kings!! ¡ªthe bigs from them¡ª
....
...
..
Luffy: So this is... The world''s greatest ocean!
Luffy: Let''s go!!
[Boooooh!]
Zoro: What was that? Did you hear anything?
Luffy: Who cares? Let''s go!
Nami: Maybe it''s the sound of the wind, there are likely many unusual rocky caves around.
...
..
Sanji: It''s not a mountain! It''s a whale!
[Boooooooh!]
Luffy: What do we do? Shall we fight him? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Nami: Are you crazy?! We can''t fight a monster like that.
Luffy: But he''s blocking our way!
....
...
..
Luffy: Hey, listen up!
Luffy: What did you do with my own seat!
[Punch]
Zoro/Usopp/Sanji/Nami: You idiot!!
He is looking at us!
Luffy: Come on, damn you!
Zoro/Usopp: Shut up you idiot!!
Luffy: Ahhh!!
[?Scene of Going Merry Swallowing?]
...
..
==============
"Hahahahaha¡ª"
Chris looked at his wife Marry who hadn''t stoppedughing at the beginning of the chapters again and went back to reading the contents of the volume again.
It was a really fun and funny part of the story, he loved every part of it.
Both Chris and his wife especially loved Laboon the whale, when Crocus started telling Laboon''s story, Marry''sughter turned to tears, even him, who could control his emotions somewhat felt suffocated and wanted to cry when he read Laboon''s story.
This whale was pathetic.
They also cursed Miss Wednesday and Mister Nine, those clowns trying to catch Laboon.
"This Mr. Crocus, a really great man, has built an artificial ind in the middle of a whale''s stomach to cure it! This is the farthest world medicine can reach, as a doctor, I salute him, I''d got so many amazing therapy ideas from this man."
"Yes, dear, I wish this great person was real, at least we could look for him to greet him."
Marry wiped her tears and said with a pure smile.
"Unfortunately, I don''t think a great person like this would ever exist."
...
On Oro Jackson, in the New World Sea.
Crocus: "Achoo!"
"What''s wrong with you Crocus, can a doctor get sick too?!"
Crocus was checking Roger in the captain''s room when he suddenly sneezed.
"Do you really think doctors don''t get sick? What an idiot you, Roger!"
"Wahahahaha, at least the doctors live long, right?"
Roger said with his usual smile.
"Maybe it is true, but the idiots don''t live long, it is a certain fact."
"Wahahahaha, Your tongue is getting sharp, Doctor."
"So, what did you find, is there something wrong with my body?"
Roger''s mood turned serious in the meantime.
"I can''t confirm anything with these simple tests, Roger, just stay still and don''t move."
Crocus'' still young face was sweating profusely at this time, he was praying to the gods that what he had discovered was wrong.
"Just tell me what you found out, this is my body and I can tell its condition you know..."
...
The new volume spread across the four seas and its growing poprity caused Rob to umte a lot of art points, and Exp again, this made Rob''s mood be more and more excited to draw the next volume, but the Exp wasn''t enough yet to reach level 10.
Although it continued to rain with exp on him from the eastern blue, the western blue, the northern blue, the southern blue, the sky ind, the women''s ind, and Marry Geoise too!
The million Exp tape is no joke at all!
Laboon, the loyal whale, has be the most famous whale in the world, his sad story caused a reaction that made the inhabitants of this world learn the meaning of loyalty again. And the pirates'' crew who abandoned Laboon became ruthless sinners in the hearts of the fans, they will change their minds only in the future, when they find out The truth about Pirates Rumbar''s saddest story.
And the shocking truth in that is!
The fact that there was Laboon in the Grand Line gate was already confirmed by the merchants going anding back from the Grand Line, and some pirates who were lucky enough toe back from the Grand Line.
In a matter of a few days, the fact that Laboon, who is still a small whale waiting for the return of his oldrades, and doesn''t move an inch from there, swept through, but Crocus was not seen anywhere! Unfortunately, Crocus had followed Roger on his ship years ago intending to search for information about the Rumbar Pirates and he lost himself in the pleasure of traveling with Roger.
This spreading story caused such a hugemotion that even Rob didn''t think it was possible.
Even there are crews of pirates from the Four Seas who are brave enough, they went to the Grand Line to try to calm the pathetic whale by Luffy''s way.
But little did they know that they needed a plot armor, a brain without cells, and Luffy''s power if they wanted to repeat that scenario.
So Rob didn''t care about the fate of these sentimental pirates, but he still posted a warning in art stores, warning people with the daring idea of looking for Laboon, they would be in great danger for sure.
He also added the fact that he would personally restore Laboon and calm him down in his own way.
...
Marineford, Office of the Fleet Admiral;
Purupuru!
Purupuru!
...
Gacha!
"Fleet Admiral is on the phone line, who is with me, sir?"
Fleet Admiral Kong spoke in a friendly manner because he already knew that the call was from Marry Geoise.
"Fleet Admiral, this is Saint Crond. I want you to send the Admiral to the Grand Line gate as soon as possible. Protect Laboon''s whale at all costs. It''s pathetic, Crying sounds! Crying sounds!..."
"Huh?!"
"I''m sorry, Your holiness, but... I don''t understand what you''re saying."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 65: Changes in Marry Geoise!
Chapter 66: Laboon discovers the fate of the Rumbar Pirates! Rob''s promise.
Chapter 67: Laboon''s return to his homnd! Domingo and Rosinante training!
***
This extra chapter is a gift for you guys <3
***
Chapter 65 Changes in Mary Geoise!
Chapter 65 Changes in Mary Geoise!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Those trash celestial dragons! How could they use their authority in such useless matters!"
"I mean... Laboon is a really good whale and deserves protection, but can we confirm the fact that that little whale is Laboon himself?"
"The problem is not here! The real problem is that the celestial dragons are getting emotional! Wake up guys, something is wrong here!"
The bald Gorosei spoke with a cold expression.
The rest of Gorosei looked at each other suspiciously, were they under the control of something.
Of course not.
So what happens?
They all know how mean and useless celestial dragons are, scum like them can''t be fixed, they lost their human selves and theirmon sense a long time ago, 800 years of absolute freedom and absolute luxury, not a joke! Even monks would be turned into scum if they were given 800 years of absolute power not to mention ordinary humans.
But ever since the art store appeared, it seemed as if the celestial dragons were being brainwashed little by little.
Within week torture of ves was reduced by 40%!
This fact alone would have been hard to believe if the numbers were not from a side very credible.
Not only that, but the mood of the ves has be more strange recently, they have be more obedient and there are almost no more rebellions, in a week the rate of ve rebellion has decreased by an overwhelming 90%!
This was even more terrifying, for the five elders, they didn''t know the exact reason for everything that was happening, but it was rted to the art store for sure.
"Well, don''t worry, Im-sama said the art store in Marry Geoise is very good, so let''s not talk about it again."
The tall Gorosei wiped his long beard with his hand as he spoke.
"Yes, Im-sama''s word is thew, it doesn''t matter what happens to the celestial dragons, but we have to prevent them from using the authority in such trivial matters."
"I can''t believe we have be a joke among the ranks of the elites Navy."
"For Sengoku to be personally sent to retrieve just a whale, I never thought something like this could happen one day, all because of the influence of the art store."
"Didn''t you guys notice? Another Roger Pirates member appeared in the manga, the ship doctor, Crocus, who was shown by the author in a very good way, unlike his captain who killed him in the first chapter."
What the blonde-haired Gorosei said definitely caught the attention of the rest.
They read the previous volume as soon as it was released, this time they didn''t need to wait for Cipher Pol agents to send them photocopies, they had the art store in their house, although it was very expensive, the Gorosei didn''t really care, in their eyes, a million berry is no different than 1 berry.
But the question of the high pricepared to the rest of the art stores scattered in the four seas certainly caught their attention, as did the magical payment method and everything magical in the store.
Although angry at what they called unscrupulous pirate ckmail, they were also happy in a way, the art store itself was a great gift to them.
At the moment they were waiting for the results of Vegapunk''s search on the art store, who was definitely the one most excited to study.
Since the emergence of the art store in Marry Geoise, Vegapunk has onlye out of it when he is forcibly evicted when the store closes its doors.
...
"I can''t believe what''s going on in Marry Geoise, sending the Admiral to get a whale back, what a funny joke, Hahahaha¡ª!"
"Hahahahaha¡ª, you''re right, that''s so funny."
"How many celestial dragons asked to send the Admiral to this mission?"
"I heard they are more than 10 celestial dragons, Bft... Hahahaha¡ª!"
"Silence! I will throw everyone who speaks one more word on this subject into the sea!!"
"Hay! We''re sorry, Admiral!"
The marines who had been chattering a little while ago fell silent the moment they heard Admiral Sengoku''s angry scream.
"Cheh¡ What a farce."
Sengoku took his eyes off his subordinates who had stopped talking and looked toward the huge Gate of Justice that was already opening its doors.
They were on a warship heading towards the Reverse Mountain for the mission of retrieving the whale.
Even Sengoku was embarrassed by the situation, but what would he do?
An Admiral couldn''t disobey a 1 Celestial Dragon let alone 20 of them.
And they all want the same silly thing.
Recover Laboon, protect him, search for the Rumbar Pirates, and reunite them with it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What a joke!
When he received the mission order from Fleet Admiral Kong, even known as Wise Admiral, his wisdom ended here.
Finally, he sighed and epted the task.
But before he goes on this ridiculous task, he receives advice from his old friend Zephyr.
He still remembered his words and his earnest expression back then.
[Start of shback]
Marineford;
"Oy, Sengoku! I have valuable advice for you before you go on your mission."
"What do you have to tell me Zephyr?"
Sengoku looked in astonishment at his old friend''s expression that seemed very serious.
"Don''t underestimate a mission to do with that man, no matter how ridiculous and meaningless it may seem."
"Huh? Do you mean Sky Sword? The author of that One Piece book?"
"Yeah... I''ve already suffered because of him, you know."
"Now I remember, you''ve moved your family home to Marineford because of a warning he gave you, I''ve never seen you take someone so seriously... Interesting."
[End of shback]
"Well, I hope I don''t have an unfortunate ident like yours, my old friend."
Using the sea shortcuts of the Navy and the World Government, Sengoku warship was already close to its destination.
Unfortunately, when Sengoku arrived, the whale didn''t find anywhere no matter how much he searched.
The Marines deployed in a wide area of the sea from the red line to within 5 km of the sea, but to no avail.
A few hours before their arrival, Rob had already taken Laboon away.
"Damn my luck! Where did the damn whale disappear to?"
Sengoku was furious but eventually had to report his failure to find the whale.
But the Fleet Admiral gave him two more days of searching, if they didn''t find it they could return.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 66: Laboon discovers the fate of the Rumbar Pirates! Rob''s promise.
Chapter 67: Laboon''s return to his homnd! Domingo and Rosinante training!
Chapter 68: Morgans begins his journalistic career by piracy the manga! Shanks and Buggy appear on stage
Chapter 66 Laboon discovers the fate of the Rumbar Pirates! Robs promise.
Chapter 66 Laboon discovers the fate of the Rumbar Pirates! Rob''s promise.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Reverse Mountain, Grand Line;
3 hours before the Navy reached this ce, a sh of lightning appeared in front of the Twin Cape Lighthouse, transforming into the shape of a man.
Here is where his friend Crocus used to live.
Rob looked at Crocus'' house which was locked and looking unclean from the outside, this ce had been neglected since leaving Crocus who was also the lighthouse keeper.
Rob approached the sea and waited for Laboon to appear.
The appearance of this whale in the manga caused him a lot of trouble, but even so, Rob couldn''t hate this cute whale.
He was almost being beaten by his wife because of this whale too.
Olvia entered the pampered wife mode and asked him to take Laboon to the sea of Ohara, where she would take care of him herself from now on.
When she read the new volume and Laboon''s story, in particr, her tears didn''t stop. She was overly emotional, all of which made Rob even tenser when he remembered, Water Seven Ark and Ines Lobby Ark when he was going to show Robin''s past.
If the story of just a whale causes her so much pain, what will it be like when you watch her story and the story of her child, in a world where there is no husband.
Rob doesn''t want to think about that now.
It was hard to believe this weeping wife was the same strong woman who appeared on the original show and stood firmly in front of CP5 agents and their chief, pointing at them with her rifle.
Well, even though this violent side of his wife was still the same and even stronger, her weak side that she only showed in front of him became more visible as well, especially at this difficult stage of pregnancy.
Rob refused Olvia''s request to bring Laboon to the sea of Ohara naturally because he didn''t want a pet that would be as big as a huge mountain in the future.
But when he saw Olvia''s angry face he nodded obediently, while inwardly angry at the reaction of Rouge, Sora, Bell-m¨¨re, and the rest of the waitresses who were celebrating with joy.
He wanted to make this world chaotic with his manga.
But why does it seem that his life is bing chaotic and the world is bing more peaceful?
"Did the gods curse me from that divinework or what?"
Rob took a few minutes to calm himself down, after all, the story parts that would make the world so chaotic had yet to arrive.
All secrets will be revealed one by one.
Little by little the doubt and mystery will begin to envelop the entire world after every great event in the manga.
And chaos will begin to spread after that, until then he has to put up with it.
"...!"
While he was immersed in thought, a 30-meter-wide whale appeared from the sea and sprayed it with water from the hole of its head.
Rob''s face trembled as he looked at the one responsible for wetting his body with water, Laboon who was still young at the moment was ying merrily in the water, he hadn''t seen a human in a long time after all.
His behavior looked more like a dolphin than a huge whale.
"Hello, Laboon, let me introduce myself, I''m Rob, the crew mate of your friend, Crocus, who''s gone and hasn''te back yet..."
[Boooooh!]
Laboon stopped near Rob and stared at him intently, from the moment he heard Crocus'' name he became more interested in this human, after all, Crocus was his friend too.
"I have two news for you, one bad and one good if you want to hear them just nod¡ª"
As for Rob, he didn''t think he''d talk to a whale one day, such events only happen in dreams.
But here in the pirate world, even the wildest dreams cane true.
Although Laboon hasn''t reached his same gigantic size 27 years from now, his current size is still considered huge inparison to a human, so when he nodded towards Rob the seawater was sprayed again but this time Rob was ready as he turned into lightning.
The moment the water came into contact with his body, it evaporatedpletely and the salt scattered in the air.
"First, I hope you''ll calm down and let me finish my words without you having a bacsh, okay?"
[Boooh!]
Laboon nodded again.
"No, you should probably watch it for yourself."
"I guess words won''t be enough to get the message across. Wait a minute, I''ll let you see it all for yourself."
Rob take the videotape that he prepared in advance for emergencies and put it on the projector.
...
{?Yohohoho, ?Yohohoho!}¡Á2
{?Binkusu no Sake wo, Todoke ni Yuki yo?}
{?Umikaze Kimakase Namimakase?}
....
..
A big video projection appeared on the red line right in front of Rob and Laboon''s eyes.
Its heroes were the Rumbar Pirates, unfortunately, in theirst moments.
Rob took this clip from his memories of Brook shback.
Rob yed a video presentation followed by this music in the background by the projector he had bought from the system shop. It was itself a never-ending mobile generator so electricity wasn''t a problem.
The video and music he was able to repeat, thanks to his photographic memory and the system feature, Video Projection, which can perfectly restore the sound and image from his memory and can even correct the ws and gaps in the memories.
When Laboon heard the song that has been repeating in his mind for the past years again reluctant to the world around him, the owner of the voice was familiar to him, his eyes widened in tes and tears began to flow from his eyes like a dam when he saw the crew who had always dreamed of meeting them again.
The song sung by Brook and the crew in theirst moment before death resonated at the Twin Cape, and the only viewers of this saga were one man and one whale.
Rob couldn''t calm Laboon who started screaming every time someone from the crew fell without getting up again, so he let him scream as he wanted.
In the end, Brook was thest to fall dead and the song stopped, The situation of Laboon, who witnessed all this, also deteriorated.
Rob felt sorry for the whale so he had to say something.
"Don''t worry, Brook wille back from the dead, just keep watching."
When Laboon heard this, stopped crying and kept watching.
Brook eventually came back from the dead by the Devil Fruit ability and he searched his body for an entire year eventually only finding his skeleton.
The whale''s screaming turned into cries of joy when he saw his friend returning from death.
...
Rob manages to convince Laboon toe with him when he promises him a reunion with Brook.
But the problem is how to transport the huge whale to Ohara from this ce.
Rob got a rather crazy idea.
...
East Blue, Loguetown;
On this day, a strange phenomenon urred in the sky of the peaceful town.
A huge ball appeared in the sky and dimmed the sunlight, causing an eclipse-like event.
The strange ball started to grow bigger and bigger above the heads of the inhabitants, who stopped what they were doing and stared at the sky in astonishment.
[Boooooooh!]
The whale''s voice echoed above the sky of Loguetown and it start to rain even though there were no clouds in the sky.
"This!"
"No way-!"
"How could¡ª Am I dreaming?"
"A whale falling from the sky?"
"Run¡ª"
...
..
Rob was under Laboon''s body, carrying him from below while flying using his paper wings backed by haki and lightning.
Carrying a whale weighing tens of tons and flying with it from the grand line gate to Loguetown is really hard work.
This quest required infinite stamina, and that was exactly what Rob was notcking.
A person with his strength level wouldn''t have been difficult to carry an immature whale and fly it.
Rob descended into the range of the art store under the eyes of the spectators who had nearly fallen out of their sockets in shock.
As he approached the store, Laboon''s massive body began to shrink into the size of a dolphin.
Robughed at Laboon''s shock at the situation and walked into the store.
Leaving the stunned crowd outside.
"W-was that Laboon with the store owner, right?"
"Not possible!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Laboon¡ª!?"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 67: Laboon''s return to his homnd! Domingo and Rosinante training!
Chapter 68: Morgans begins his journalistic career by piracy the manga! Shanks and Buggy appear on stage
Chapter 69: Roger''s enthusiasm for conquering the sea became stronger than the original story! I won''t lose to Straw Hat Luffy!
Chapter 67 Laboons return to his homeland! Doflamingo and Rosinante training!
Chapter 67 Laboon''s return to his homnd! Domingo and Rosinante training!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
West Blue, a hill on the coast of Ohara Ind;
There are many trees and green vegetation in this ce.
Various types of sea and wild birds chirped and gathered on a ck mass in the sea by the hill overlooking the sea.
[Booooooh!]
Water erupted from the ck mass, scattering the birds gathering once more.
The women''s pleasurableughter spread across this ce when seawater rained down and wet their graceful bodies once more.
Rob was leaning against his Four-wheel drive car ''Ford'' while smoking a cigarette and quietly looking at the celestial scene ying before his eyes.
The maids'' clothes got wet and stuck on their celestial bodies allowing their magnificent origins to unfold in their fullest manifestations.
Seeing this scenebined with the beautiful nature of this ce was a blessing for Rob.
In fact, only the very happy smile on his wife''s face was enough for Rob.
If he knew that bringing this whale here would make her so happy, he wouldn''t have even thought of saying no the first time.
He was living to see that happyugh on her face in this life after all.
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Laboon, are you happy to be home again? From what I know whales of your kind live in the western blue in abundance."
Olvia patted the body of the huge whale and asked it.
[Boooooooh!]
"Haha, I''m d to know that!"
"Olvia-san! Do you really understand whalenguage?"
Rouge wondered in shock, for a moment she thought that maybe this woman could have the voice of all things too, Rouge can hear everything going on in a whale''s mind, after all, because she has that ability, but how can Olvia understand that?
"It is not, although I cannot understand what he wants to express as in words, I can read his bodynguage and trante it into words, after all, I''m an archaeologist and an adventurer, I have gained this ability because of that, I can tell that her answer was like this: [Yes, I''m happy with that, I miss this sea]"
Rouge was shocked again because what the whale had said was almost the same as what Olvia had said.
[Boooh!]
"You are great, big sister Olvia! He agrees with your words now, doesn''t he?"
The stars were practically appearing in Bell-m¨¨re''s eyes, for the first time she knew that bodynguage could be transformed into words.
"It''s her, not him, Bell-m¨¨re."
"Huh! Do you mean that the gender of the whale is female?"
"Exactly."
...
"Big Brother Rob! Will Luffy fulfill his promise to Laboon in the manga?"
Rob looked at Rosinante who had asked this question. He was 8 years old and seemed to have be more open since he started going to school.
Rosinante''s futuristic Joker-like face appeared and ovepped with that of the kid Rosinante, for a moment Rob was stunned.
"Big brother Rob?"
"Ah¡ sorry, I got a little lost, what was your question?"
"This is because you smoke, you should stop smoking, the teacher she told us that it is bad for health and for the mind as well."
Rob looked at little Rosinante with a bit of amazement and thenughed.
"Hahahahaha, your teacher is really right, kid."
Rob patted Rosinante''s head andplimented him, under the jealous eyes of little Domingo.
Rob noticed this and patted Domingo''s head as well.
"But did you forget that I am your teacher too?"
"No, we haven''t forgotten, Teacher!"x2
"Good, Rosinante, you asked me earlier if Luffy would keep his promise and meet Laboon to fight him again, right?"
"Yes!"
Rosinante answered in his childish voice again.
"You will surely find the answer if you keep reading the manga, now it''s time for you to train again, kids."
Rosinante: Heeh!
Domingo: Yes, that''s what I''ve been waiting to hear from you.
Rob carried Domingo and Rosinante like empty bags and threw them in the back seat of the car.
"Don''t forget to wear your safety belt, kids."
Rob threw the semi-finished cigarette on the ground before crushing it with his feet and burying it in the dirt.
Smoking was a bad habit that followed him from his previous world, unfortunately, but he is immortal and can smoke as he wants, as for you, dear mortal reader, it is better to stop.
He looked at Matriarch, who she was standing next to the group of women at the end of the hill, and said.
"Lady Matriarch, I''m taking your children for another training lesson, so you can enjoy your time with the girls without worrying about these kids."
"Yes, benefactor, I would be at peace if they were with you."
...
The four-wheel-drive car stopped in a mountainous area devoid of any residentialmunities, and two kids and one man got off.
"Domingo, I will see your progress in the Devil Fruit mastering, show me the results of your training so far."
"Hay!"
The aura around Domingo changed and his hands began to turn into lumps of threads that became in the form of a sharp edge.
He looked toward a rock near him and a glint was reflected from his sses.
Then he quickly sped towards the rock and tore arge part of it with his sharp strings.
Rob started training them physically about a month ago, and the workouts ranged from running, squats, and pushups to rock-lifting and weight-dumbell training (from the system shop of course).
In addition to this, he would provide them with the meat of the sea kings and after each infernal training lesson, he would make them eat a lot of meat.
This is how training in a pirate world should be.
Rosinante''s training was less intense than Domingo''s because he was still younger and weaker than his brother.
It''s all just warm-ups, when the timees the real training will show them.
"Good, Duffy, keep showing me everything I''ve taught you like that."
"Rosinante,e here, I have something for you."
"I''m here, Teacher."
Rob pulled out a strange fruit from his inventory to the astonishment of both Rosinante and Domingo.
"Eat this, I got it for you."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 68: Morgans begins his journalistic career by piracy the manga! Shanks and Buggy appear on stage
Chapter 69: Roger''s enthusiasm for conquering the sea became stronger than the original story! I won''t lose to Straw Hat Luffy!
Chapter 70: Remains of Shimotsuki n at a confusion! Garp asks. have you found the mother of my grandson? Or you haven''t found her yet?
Chapter 72 Giving power on a gold plate! Journey to the sky with the Maids Sisters Group
Chapter 72 Giving power on a gold te! Journey to the sky with the Maids'' Sisters Group
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Marineford;
"Is this book the cause of the uproar that is taking ce in Mary Geoise, Borsalino?"
Borsalino who was still a young man looked toward Sakuzuki with a meaningful look, they were currently in a public ce after all.
Borsalino was 28 years old, the same age as Rob, while Sakazuki looked 24 years old.
Both of them joined the Navy 3 years ago, and in a short period of 3 years, they reached the rank of Captain in the Navy and got the title of new generation monsters with Dragon, Vice-Admiral Garp''s son.
The three of them were the invincible monsters of the same generation.
Their achievements were extremely powerful thanks to the natural devil fruits.
(A/N: Kuzan(Aokiji) hasn''t yet joined the Navy on this date but will be in one year.)
"I didn''t think you''d read the Bleach manga too, Sakazuki, that''s really interesting."
Borsalino looked at Sakazuki with a provocative smile that made thetter seriously consider killing him.
"Old face, I asked you a question! What''s the problem if I''m reading the manga too? It gets leaked inrge quantities from Mary Geoise anyway."
"Well, don''t get angry, don''t get angry, it''s kind of frustrating when you call me that disgraceful nickname, aren''t werades in arms, Sakazuki?"
...
"From what has been circting recently, arge group of celestial dragons submitted a petition to the Five Elders and it was rejected."
Borsalino whispered in a low voice, pressed by Sakazuki to spit out what he knew.
"What kind of petition is this? What is it? And why?"
Even Sakazuki was curious about this.
After all, in the past he served under the celestial dragons, he knew what kind of scum were celestial dragons, something that made them petition for it wouldn''t be simple.
"Oh, what an annoying subject! It''s totally because of that book in your hand."
"Then why didn''t you say it the first time when I asked you? Are you so bored to stretch this conversation to this point, monkey face, you piss me off!"
Borsalino''s body trembled when he heard another offensive nickname on the shape of his face.
...
"Won''t you exin now?"
"Sakazuki, take a look at our surroundings."
Sakazuki seriously looked at his surroundings, they were in a public cafe for a break.
Marines of all ranks were spread out everywhere, and they were reading manga volumes with excited expressions on their faces.
"The celestial dragons who stand above all living beings, when they tasted the pleasure of reading the manga, they didn''t react like the rest of the humans, I mean they were more excited than these, but they wanted to pull the author to their side and raise him like a goose giving birth to golden eggs(manga metaphor) every time they wanted to taste it."
"So they gathered their votes and submitted a petition for the first time in history, the request they agreed upon was to honor the author as a second-ss noble (a false celestial dragon) with most of the rights of a celestial dragon and this includes living in the domain of the gods with them."
"But their request was tly denied, after all, the author is a dangerous pirate with overwhelming power."
Sakazuki, who had heard all of this, was shocked, to the point that his mind was momentarily nk.
"Where did you get this information from?"
"From the scientific base."
"From Vegabunk, right...?"
....
in the office of the fleet admiral;
"Sengoku, the situation is getting out of hand, Rob has sessfully nted poison in the middle of Mary Geoise, can you believe it?"
Fleet Admiral Kong gritted his teeth angrily as he looked at the report in his hand.
"The world government is in a critical situation, I don''t know why, but everyone in Mary Geoise seems to be brainwashed with no effects at the moment."
Sengoku looked at his old friend silently, he already knew his predicament, Kong was called to the position of Commander-in-chief of the World Government urgently to clean up the chaos in Mary Geoise, and take the pressure off the Five Elders.
"Not to lie to you, I also love that man''s manga, but as much as I love it I am terrified of what that man can achieve with it."
"If you can''t ban those stores, I think you should start drawing World Government manga as well, and it should be just as efficient as One Piece and Bleach and better centered around our justice and our navy and showing our best qualities."
"All the ideas you gave me I really appreciate, Sengoku, thank you."
"I was supposed to be happy with this long-awaited promotion, but for them to call me to clean up a chaos like this, it kind of makes me feel better if I remain a Fleet Admiral."
"Yes, I really didn''t expect the five elders to summon you at this time, this is much shorter than expected, it means that the time to sit on that seat hase for me as well."
"You''re right, Sengoku, I''m counting on you, the official announcement will be soon."
....
Skypiea;
Rob and the group of maids'' sisters were roaming the streets of Sky Ind.
"Sora, look these angel wings are so cute, I wish I had wings too"
"Haha, you are right it is beautiful, I used to think that a ce like this only existed in dreams."
Sora let out a chuckle when she saw Bell-m¨¨re''s enthusiasm.
"Wow! Sister Rouge, look at the houses it''s literally above the clouds!"
"The clouds here have the advantage of being solid, although they are very light at the same time, so it is practically possible to build houses on top of the clouds."
Rouge said with a smile.
"Why do you seem to know so much, Sister Rouge?"
Rouge only smiled and didn''t answer Belle-m¨¨re''s question.
"Oh my God, am I in Heaven, Sister Matriarch, look at that cute female angel, she uses what they call dials to blow the winds to dry theundry."
"You can take some of these dials when wee back, they are very useful and practical, look I bought a lot of them too."
Rob almost apuded this woman when he heard that, because she always thinks of the good stuff first.
"Sister Olvia, can we have a home in this paradise? I want to live here."
"Of course, I''ll get a house for little sister Bell-m¨¨re, won''t I, husband?"
Rob wasn''t have any problem spending money to build a cloud house here, maybe he could even get a cloud vi, after all, he was rich, very rich!
"Sure, I''ll get it for you, just pick which cloud you want, Bell-m¨¨re."
"Yatta! Sister Olvia is the best!"
"But aren''t I''m the one who deserves praise here? I''m the one who''s going to buy you the cloud house, you know?"
"Huh, isn''t Big Brother Rob''s money the same as Big Sister Olvia''s?"
Rob: "..."
...
"Bankai!"
"Kokuj¨ Tengen My¨''¨!"
"Haa! Come to me, traitor Zaraki!"
"Hahahaha,e, we would fight to the death, Captain Kumamuro!"
...
Rob smiled when he saw the skypiean kids ying manga characters and continued his way with the girls.
They came across a lot of scenes like this, even in Ohara.
Rob was especially happy to see the kids happy, he was feeling an indescribable kind of inner satisfaction and peace.
"Hm~ Dear, You look so happy."
Olvia hugged Rob from behind as she climbed up to grab onto his back.
"How can I not be happy to have you around?"
"Then you haven''t yet told me what surprise you have for me and you brought us to the sky because of it."
Olvia whispered in Rob''s ear, excitement prompted her to do so, she was so excited after all.
Today, she doesn''t only confirm the truth of the legendary Sky Ind that she saw in the records and she considered it just a legend, but her husband had another surprise for her, and this made her literally live in bliss.
"We''ll be at Upper Yard soon... Just be a little patient."
...
After some time the group reached Angel Beach.
And Rob brought out his magnificent yacht, which had been gathering dust in the inventory for a while, astonishing Olvia, Sora, Rouge, Matriarch, and Bell-m¨¨re with its luxurious design that they had never seen before.
Rob jumped to the stern of the yacht and created a hard paper corridor with the power of Devil Fruit to allow the group to catch up.
"Come on, what are you waiting for, go up, we''ll go to Upper Yard, or as thend of God is called."
Rob''s face showed a satisfied smile.
How long has it been since he enjoyed the luxury of having beautiful girls on his yacht?
The point is, this will happen in another world.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 73: Exploring the golden city, Shandora! Rouge''s apology!
Chapter 74: Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 75: Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Chapter 73 Exploring the golden city, Shandora! Rouges apology!
Chapter 73 Exploring the golden city, Shandora! Rouge''s apology!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Gold! Gold everywhere, we are rich!"
Bell-m¨¨re''s eyes turned to gold as she saw the crumbling golden city in front of her.
Each piece of gold wasrge enough to turn a poor person into a billionaire.
"Rob! What is this ce, why are most of the ruins built of gold, and most importantly, why does everything look so old."
Olvia entered archaeologist mode once more as she tried toprehend the antique smell that filled this ce.
"This is the golden city of Shandora that has disappeared from history."
Rob said with a smile as if what he had said was something simple.
But to Rouge, Olvia, and Sora, it was a shock bomb.
They all said at the same time.
"Is it the same city that Mont nc Nnd was told about and he was executed for lying?"
"Then you seem to know about that story as well? Yes, this is the golden city of which the famous Mont nc Nnd tells about."
Olvia, Rouge, and Sora were shocked when they heard the confirmation.
Even Matriarch and Bell-m¨¨re were so interested in this story which they didn''t know about.
"400 years ago or so, an explorer man from a farnd came to this ce, he stood at the same ce we are standing now, but the only difference is that the golden city he saw at that time was so prosperous and so beautiful to the point he was almost lost his soul in its magnificence..."
Rob tells them the story of the golden city and Nnd briefly, telling them of the great Knock Up Stream that separated half of the ind of Jaya from the blue sea and lifted it into the sky.
The story told by Rob made the women plunge into amazing history.
"So, this is the real story, what an epic story. shame on me as an archaeologist for not looking for the truth and believing what came in a distorted story."
Olvia felt deep guilt after hearing the Nnd story, not only her but even Rouge and Sora because, like her, they believed theic book they had read about the Nnd Liar story before.
"It''s not your fault in any way, in fact, it wasn''t even the fault of the Lnveel royal family, after all, half of the indpletely flew to the sky, who would believe a fact like this?"
"Ah! Yeah..."
...
Rob allowed the girls to scatter around while searching the ruins of the golden city.
They gained a lot from this trip, this was a wonderful adventure for them, so he let them do whatever they wanted while he locked them in with his observation haki at every moment so he wouldn''t be careless.
As Olvia was wandering through the ruins and even looking at the scattered stones with the look of a veteran archaeologist, she saw something that made the blood in her body freeze.
A huge python stood looking at her from above with a frightening look, only its head was the size of a house not to mention the rest of its extremely long body.
Olvia stumbled back and almost screamed in terror, but she felt a warm hand which holding her from behind.
Immediately her fear flew out the window.
Rob looked toward the blue-skinned striped python.
And, a light of conqueror haki shed from his eyes at that moment, making the python sweat.
"Go away, now!"
Rob said only two words and then the python''s huge body crawled and disappeared from view.
"Were you afraid, my dear?"
Rob carried Olvia with the way of carrying the princess because he felt she couldn''t stand because of fear.
It was a negative thing for a pregnant woman.
"I wasn''t scared... It just surprised me... It was so huge... I also hate snakes."
Olvia rested her head on his chest as she spoke in the mosquito''s voice.
Rob almostughed because of her cuteness.
...
From the side, Rouge and the girls watched this little incident with interest.
"I didn''t expect there to be such a huge python in this ce."
"Is he protecting the ruins of Shandora?"
Sora inquired as she calms Bell-m¨¨re who was hiding behind her back like a frightened rabbit when she saw the huge python.
"I think so..."
Rouge didn''t care about the python but was looking at Rob who was carrying Olvia and calms her down with aplicated look in her eye.
Since entering this group, she hasn''t discovered anything sinister or abnormal from this man, all she has discovered is that he is simply a wonderful man.
She no longer heard any voices from his mind no matter how hard she tried as if his mind had gone nk, but she knew that due to the strength of the other party, it was difficult to read the thoughts of a strong person without the desire to reveal his thoughts.
...
The trees spread out in the area and the gentle wind breeze blew, Olvia''s white hair flew in the wind as well as the beautiful women beside her.
"This...!"
Olvia was shocked and she was so happy when she saw what she had aspired to see as an archaeologist.
"It''s the gift I told you about, but I think its content should be kept secret, sweetheart. Did you like the gift? There are still many more like it."
"Sure, I like it so much. I love it. Thank you, my love."
Olvia approached the Poneglyph and began to read it in earnest.
"He''s talking about Poseidon''s ancient weapon!"
"Hm¡ hmm?"
"Okay, its content is interesting, I''m satisfied my dear, I love you"
Olvia hugged Rob and kissed him passionately in front of the shy eyes of Sora and the others.
(Poseidon''s ancient weapon?)
As for Rouge, she took the Poneglyph seriously and tried to use her ability to find out its contents, but because she hadn''t studied the ancientnguage before, she could not decipher it even with her ability.
Rouge was really curious.
"There are other words on the golden wall, written in the ancientnguage!"
Rouge noticed the words engraved on the golden wall and told Olvia who left Rob''s hug the moment she heard it and turned around very quickly to see what she had missed.
"This!!"
Olvia looked between Rob and the words engraved on the golden wall for a while and then.
"Pft¡hahahaha, dear, you are a genius, I didn''t expect you to master the ancientnguage to such a level and leave such an amazing message to the future as well!"
Robughed happily upon hearing his wife''s praise.
"Can you sculpt a message for me as well?"
"Sure, what do you want me to write?"
"Then won''t you at least tell us what kind of letter the president wrote, why all the mystery?"
While Rob was seriously sculpting Olvia''s words beside his signature, Bell-m¨¨re could no longer stand the ambiguous atmosphere this husband and wife created and she asked aloud.
Rob looked at the interested faces of Sora and Rouge and Matriarch, and, finally, the brat Bell-m¨¨re.
"Actually there are two messages, one for the crew of the Pirate King and one for my daughter¡"
Rob removed all the ambiguity about the two messages which he had left, and he told the woman group what its content was, finally curing their curiosity.
...
..
"Rob-san?"
Rob looked at Rouge and he was surprised that she hadn''t left with the rest yet.
"Why didn''t you leave with Olvia and the others, Rouge-san?"
When they had previously explored the golden city of Shandora, Rob took them to an art store hidden in the jungle near the site of the Poneglyph which really surprised them.
Rob stayed in Skypiea because he still had some unfinished business here, and asked the waitressing sisters'' group to get back to their work.
It was very good to them, but when Olvia asked him why he hadn''t brought them here directly through this art store, he simply said.
"Because I wanted to make you enjoy the journey on Sky Ind and more than that I wanted taking you on a luxury yacht tour, didn''t you say it was a fun experience and you want to ride my yacht again?"
His answer was very convincing as they all nodded in agreement.
Back to this moment.
"I have something to tell you, so I stayed behind."
Rouge was a little tense and that''s what Rob noticed.
"Okay, let''s go to the right ce to talk."
They both returned to the art store and sat in the trendy tavern.
"So what do you have to tell me?"
"I..."
"Don''t be ashamed, Rouge-san, tell me what''s on your mind without being upset or embarrassed about anything, I won''t me you no matter what."
Rouge was dumbfounded by his words, she couldn''t believe he said he wouldn''t me her for all the coldness with which she had acted with him the whole time.
"I''m sorry Rob-san, I wanted to apologize for my past behavior with you, even though you are my boss."
Rob didn''t think this woman would ever apologize to him, no he didn''t think she could forgive him one day.
"Seriously, I didn''t really expect this, even though I was clearly the one in the wrong but you came to apologize to me."
"What are you apologizing for? You have done nothing wrong. This is how any wife will react against the one who predicts her husband''s death."
"I apologize because I thought you were a bad person before."
...
"So, can you at least tell me why my husband will give himself up to the Navy in the future?"
Rouge seemed to be convinced by what she saw in the first chapter of the manga.
"I guess he''ll tell you himself next time you meet, or would you rather hear it from me? If you want I can tell you, no problem with me."
Rouge thought seriously, she was hesitant because she really wanted to know, but hearing the truth from Roger would be better.
Atst, Rouge stood up before she thanking Rob and starting to leave.
Her decision was clear at this point.
"Rouge-san, if you seed in convincing him not to die, I can save your husband for you. I have my own way, plus I also don''t want Captain Roger to die."
Rouge''s steps stopped as she turned around and looked at Rob who was still sitting in aplete stupor.
"...can you really do that!?"
"Of course, I can."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 74: Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 75: Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Chapter 76: Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! Drum Kingdom!
Chapter 74 Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 74 Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
After the events of the reverse mountain and with the Log Pose in hand, the Straw Hat Pirates head to their next destination, Whiskey Peak, a city that wees pirates with open arms and treats them like celebrities. Unfortunately, that can''t be true, because, on the same night that the Straw Hat Pirates enjoyed the party, the inders showed their true colors and turned out to be bounty hunters disguised as civilians.
The whiskey peak was a town on Cactus Ind, the first ind on the Grand Line that Luffy and hisrades had reached.
A weing city, a princess protection deal, a secret organization, and a beautiful woman.
Rob drew everything in this arc in high esteem, but, why?
Of course, because of his unborn daughter and his treasure, Robin will make her first appearance in this arc.
"It''s just like a version of Olvia."
Robmented with a gentle smile on the picture of Robin that had suddenly appeared on the Going Merry ship.
Her appearance in this arc was due to her desire to help the Straw Hat Pirates avoid the dangers of Little Garden.
But stupid Luffy didn''t appreciate this favor and broke Log Pose again.
This arc was the real beginning of the sh with the Baroque Works Organization, in which two important agents of the organization were toppled by the Straw Hats, and the short arc ended with a glimpse of the next ind and the appearance of a giant human foot.
Prehistoric Ind, Little Garden!
...
"Okay, we''re done with that, now, it''s time to release the weekly update."
Rob finished mass copying the new volume and the system filled the shelves directly.
The art store hadn''t opened its doors yet so everything was still quite calm.
Although it was only superficial silence, the silence before the storm because on the day of the weekly update of One Piece manga, the people of the inds that have an art store on their territory used to not sleep that night.
Their only thought was who would get the new update first.
"Sigh, it will be a very long day."
Rob sighed at the thought of how to justify everything to Olvia, Robin''s appearance in the manga was inevitable.
She was an exact copy of Olvia. So she will definitely get to know her, no, the archaeologists will know her too, and Rouge and Sora and the waitress sisters will definitely get to know her.
How would their reactions be?
Rob was expecting a lot of interesting things today.
Maybe, on this day he''ll have to tell Olvia the truth of everything in a way she can believe.
Every time he lied to his wife he felt pain, and Rob wasn''t as unemotional about it as it seemed.
He knew that a good rtionship is built on honesty.
But Rob''s situation is somewhat unrealistic, the truth he knows he cannot simply tell.
It would be ridiculous for him to say to his wife, You were just a manga character in my previous life, no, this whole world was just a manga story in my previous life.
It would be good if he told her a more logical and believable truth.
Although Rob is sure Olvia will believe him even if he tells her the truth as it is.
However, he doesn''t want to harm his wife in any way.
What would you do if you knew that the fact that you exist is a fictional character?
You certainly cannot ept that.
This was Rob''s philosophy, he would rather lie than hurt his loved ones.
Rob walked out of Ohara''s art store, pulled out a cigarette, and began to smoke while looking at the full moon and the bright stars in the dawn sky.
In fact, the longer Rob lived in this world, the more he refused to believe that it was just a fantasy world.
It looked very real after all.
"I wonder in which gxy this seas is located, could it be the Milky Way as well?"
Or should I wonder if this is in the same universe as Earth?
...
The next morning, the green light from the store''s beacon looked like a green moon over each ind''s sky.
The sounds of rushing feet and the noise of the crowd rang out on every ind that contained an art store.
Most of the people in the crowd didn''t even eat their breakfast.
After all, the new One Piece book was lunch for the soul.
The doors of the art store opened in Ohara and the famous waitress sisters led by Olvia weed dear customers.
"Hello everyone, the internal space of the store can amodate all of you, and new chapters are avable inrge quantities, so there is no need to rush, dear customers, please one person enter at a time."
"As you wish, owner''s wife!"
"We''ll be in your care, Olvia-san!"
...
...
It was the same situation in Flevance, Loguetown, and the Kingdom of Germa, and in every ind had an art store!
Enthusiasm fills the air as if today were a festival.
In Mary Geoise, the same thing happened too, the weekly book of One Piece was followed by the youngs and the olds... The vor of adventures that the Celestial Dragons miss in their lives they found it in the One Piece manga.
Therefore it is preferred over Bleach manga more often.
Again today a batch of new ves entered the art store and word of Rob''s vocal message spread among the majority of ves in Mary Geoise.
The ves'' gratitude towards the divine store owner was growing stronger with each passing day.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 75: Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Chapter 76: Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! The Drum Kingdom!
Chapter 77: Gloriosa falling in love! The Arabasta Kingdom!
Chapter 71 The new Bleach arc excites the readers!
Chapter 71 The new Bleach arc excites the readers!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Ohara, Knowledge Vige;
"Duffy! Hurry, let''s go quickly, the store will be emptied of all volumes if we don''t hurry!"
Little Rosinante moved from one ce to another inside the house at an abnormal speed, which no one could see with the naked eye.
But even so, his childlike voice came out from somewhere from time to time.
"Shut up! You''re annoying, let me have my breakfast first, it''s only morning. The art store won''t close any time soon." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Domingo was annoyed by what was going on since his little brother had eaten the Devil Fruit that their teacher had given him and seemed to be in a hurry in everything.
"How can you say that? It''s manga Bleach''s new folder update day!"
"I know!"
Quietly children, Rosinante, have your breakfast first before going out, we shall go to the store together anyway.
Lately, Matriarch said sternly, her children have been starting to spiral out of control, since they began training under the benefactor, bing more and more abnormal.
"Okay, mom!"
Rosinante''s body, which was blurry due to the high speed, finally appeared and sat on the dining table near Domingo.
Don Quixote Homing looked at all of this with a happy smile, for him, it was all right. And in the best case that we wished before.
This ce is a paradisepared to Mary Geoise.
Since he started living with his family in this peaceful vige, everything has been going for the better, and he was even able to get work with top archaeologists at the great library of Ohara inside the tree of knowledge.
He could even be an archaeologist himself if he could pass the exam that Professor Clover would give him.
But his happy smile was always met with a look of anger and dissatisfaction from Domingo, unfortunately, his son could not forgive him until now.
This was part of the Don Quixote family''s daily life in Knowledge Vige.
...
Amazon Lily;
"Was a new book out of the Bleach manga really released?"
"Yes, the new volume has been released, the Rescue Arc, but it is only the first part."
"It was so exciting that he even partially changed my view of the men. I can''t hate a man like Kurosaki-Kun no matter how I try."
"But a man like Zaraki Kenpachi would give me nightmares from now on! It''s so scary!"
"But Mayuri Kurotsuchi is more scary. He''s kind of creepy!"
"The arc began when Ichigo Kurosaki and his team finally managed to infiltrate the Soul Society with the help of Yoruichi Shihoen who she can transform herself into a cat¡ª"
"Enough! Don''t spoil me the events, when my guard period is over I''ll go to the store, you got me excited enough."
The woman who spoke was the hot blonde Marguerite-like who had stopped Robst time.
...
Such conversations repeat all over Amazon Lily.
But in the Empress''s Pce, Empress Gloriosa sat on her bed while flipping through the pages of the new manga, although she was enthusiastic about it, but in her heart, she always felt something missing and out ce.
From that day...
=========
...
..
Yamamoto: "Kuchiki Rukia, do you have anyst words?"
Rukia: "Yeah... Just one."
...
..
Yamamoto: "... Okay!"
Yamamoto: "As you asked, tomorrow morning we''ll let the humans go home without hurting them as you wish."
Rukia: "Really...? Thanks a lot..."
...
Isana: "Poor thing... She doesn''t know that he won''t let them get out of here alive."
Unohana: "That''s not my opinion Isana..."
Unohana: "It''s good for her since her death is inevitable... We must at least ensure that we must let her die and her heart lives in peace."
Yamamoto: "Release the Sukyoko Seal!"
...
Rukia: (I''m happy with my life.. meeting Renji and the rest.. under Brother-Sama''s wing.. under Kain Dono''s orders.. especially under Ichigo''s protection.)
(No pain)
(No guilt)
(No sad)
(My heart lives in peace.)
(Thank you and goodbye.)
...
Rukia: "Ichigo¡ª"
Ichigo: "Yo, Rukia!"
Rukia: "Idiot! why did youe!"
...
..
==========
Gloriosa closed the manga and turned on her right side to fall asleep, but a small tear and a happy smile decorated her pretty face.
...
in one of the art stores in North Blue;
"As I expected. This shinigami world is more exciting for swordsman like me."
Mihawk didn''t close the manga book but got lost in thought once more.
He didn''t realize it, but his body was trembling with excitement.
He was thinking about how to make use of the battles he had just witnessed and try toe up with something useful for himself from them.
The Battle of Renji against Byakuya.
Battle of Zaraki against Kaname T¨sen and Sajin Komamura
And a lot of other battles that appeared in this part.
It was all very enthusiastic for Mihawk.
"How can I get a Zanpakuto too?"
"How would my Bankai be if I had a Zanpakuto?"
The people around him were screaming at the magnificence of Kurosaki Ichigo entering the stage and saving Rukia, while he was repeating fights and scenarios in his mind as he return to it in the manga and tried to get some real benefits from it.
He would be lying if he said he hadn''t gotten any ideas yet, but rather had a lot.
This was the most important, thanks to his sharp hawk-like eyes he could see what others couldn''t.
In his hands, this book had a treasure as important as the One Piece, but the idiots don''t know what they''re missing out on.
Mihawk felt likeughing when he heard people talking about Yoruichi Shihon''s beauty or how sexy Matsumoto Ringoku and K¨±kaku Shiba look.
What Mihawk didn''t know was that all the men from all over the world who watched the Bleach manga today had almost the same opinions.
They felt respect for a man like Renji.
They felt the battle madness of Zaraki Kenpachi.
And taste the real madness of Mayuri Kurotsuchi.
They also adored the sexy female beauty who appeared in the manga.
And they wanted to know more about Urahara Kisuke''s mystery.
They felt contempt for Byakuya, who refused to save his sister.
But most importantly, they all felt happy when Ichigo stepped in to save Rukia.
...
Mary Geoise;
It wasn''t just Mihawk who got excited in this arc and tried to get benefits from the skills of the Gotei 13 Captains.
But the world government also did.
Once they were finished the reading of manga, the five elders assigned a whole team specialized solely to study Bleach manga ande up with skills from it, whether physical or spiritual.
Just as the Rokishiki were being developed, the World Government was nning to develop new abilities based on the Bleach manga.
Since Rob opened his art store here, the life of celestial dragons has be even more exciting.
The time when torturing ves and using them for fun was their only entertainment is gone.
Now they have real entertainment, literally addictive.
After the release of the Bleach manga chapters, the Celestial Dragons got into a hugemotion and caused a lot of trouble to their guards.
They were all shouting to call author Rob to Mary Geoies and honor him with all the good, as long as he draws plenty of chapters for them from now on.
They were angry that the Navy had failed to take back Laboon and meet their demands thest time, but they took advantage of this failure to make this new request.
When Rob heard this, he nearly died ofughter.
For the first time, the demands of the Celestial Dragons were rejected by the Five Elders, which led to a double turmoil in Mary Geoise.
Despite all this, the ves were having their best days ever.
Since the art store appeared and they followed the divine store owner''s n, their suffering had be nearly 0%.
They just have to be patient and they will be released and out of Mary Geoise once and for all.
...
[Ding! +1000 Art Points from Navy Captain Borsalino]
[Ding! +1000 Art Points from Navy Captain Sakazuki]
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from Navy Admiral Sengoku]
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from Fleet Admiral Kong]
[Ding! +4500 Art Points from Navy Admiral Zephyr]
...
..
[Ding! +1000 Art Points from Vegapunk]
This time Rob had to wake up again due to the endless system notification sounds.
Why just don''t let him rest for a bit? And why do they all have to be big shots this time?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 72: Giving power on a gold te! Journey to the sky with the Maids'' Sisters Group
Chapter 73: Exploring of the golden city, Shandora! Rouge''s apology!
Chapter 74: Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 72 Giving power on a gold plate! Journey to the sky with the Maids Sisters Group
Chapter 72 Giving power on a gold te! Journey to the sky with the Maids'' Sisters Group
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Marineford;
"Is this book the cause of the uproar that is taking ce in Mary Geoise, Borsalino?"
Borsalino who was still a young man looked toward Sakuzuki with a meaningful look, they were currently in a public ce after all.
Borsalino was 28 years old, the same age as Rob, while Sakazuki looked 24 years old.
Both of them joined the Navy 3 years ago, and in a short period of 3 years, they reached the rank of Captain in the Navy and got the title of new generation monsters with Dragon, Vice-Admiral Garp''s son.
The three of them were the invincible monsters of the same generation.
Their achievements were extremely powerful thanks to the natural devil fruits.
(A/N: Kuzan(Aokiji) hasn''t yet joined the Navy on this date but will be in one year.)
"I didn''t think you''d read the Bleach manga too, Sakazuki, that''s really interesting."
Borsalino looked at Sakazuki with a provocative smile that made thetter seriously consider killing him.
"Old face, I asked you a question! What''s the problem if I''m reading the manga too? It gets leaked inrge quantities from Mary Geoise anyway."
"Well, don''t get angry, don''t get angry, it''s kind of frustrating when you call me that disgraceful nickname, aren''t werades in arms, Sakazuki?"
...
"From what has been circting recently, arge group of celestial dragons submitted a petition to the Five Elders and it was rejected."
Borsalino whispered in a low voice, pressed by Sakazuki to spit out what he knew.
"What kind of petition is this? What is it? And why?"
Even Sakazuki was curious about this.
After all, in the past he served under the celestial dragons, he knew what kind of scum were celestial dragons, something that made them petition for it wouldn''t be simple.
"Oh, what an annoying subject! It''s totally because of that book in your hand."
"Then why didn''t you say it the first time when I asked you? Are you so bored to stretch this conversation to this point, monkey face, you piss me off!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Borsalino''s body trembled when he heard another offensive nickname on the shape of his face.
...
"Won''t you exin now?"
"Sakazuki, take a look at our surroundings."
Sakazuki seriously looked at his surroundings, they were in a public cafe for a break.
Marines of all ranks were spread out everywhere, and they were reading manga volumes with excited expressions on their faces.
"The celestial dragons who stand above all living beings, when they tasted the pleasure of reading the manga, they didn''t react like the rest of the humans, I mean they were more excited than these, but they wanted to pull the author to their side and raise him like a goose giving birth to golden eggs(manga metaphor) every time they wanted to taste it."
"So they gathered their votes and submitted a petition for the first time in history, the request they agreed upon was to honor the author as a second-ss noble (a false celestial dragon) with most of the rights of a celestial dragon and this includes living in the domain of the gods with them."
"But their request was tly denied, after all, the author is a dangerous pirate with overwhelming power."
Sakazuki, who had heard all of this, was shocked, to the point that his mind was momentarily nk.
"Where did you get this information from?"
"From the scientific base."
"From Vegabunk, right...?"
....
in the office of the fleet admiral;
"Sengoku, the situation is getting out of hand, Rob has sessfully nted poison in the middle of Mary Geoise, can you believe it?"
Fleet Admiral Kong gritted his teeth angrily as he looked at the report in his hand.
"The world government is in a critical situation, I don''t know why, but everyone in Mary Geoise seems to be brainwashed with no effects at the moment."
Sengoku looked at his old friend silently, he already knew his predicament, Kong was called to the position of Commander-in-chief of the World Government urgently to clean up the chaos in Mary Geoise, and take the pressure off the Five Elders.
"Not to lie to you, I also love that man''s manga, but as much as I love it I am terrified of what that man can achieve with it."
"If you can''t ban those stores, I think you should start drawing World Government manga as well, and it should be just as efficient as One Piece and Bleach and better centered around our justice and our navy and showing our best qualities."
"All the ideas you gave me I really appreciate, Sengoku, thank you."
"I was supposed to be happy with this long-awaited promotion, but for them to call me to clean up a chaos like this, it kind of makes me feel better if I remain a Fleet Admiral."
"Yes, I really didn''t expect the five elders to summon you at this time, this is much shorter than expected, it means that the time to sit on that seat hase for me as well."
"You''re right, Sengoku, I''m counting on you, the official announcement will be soon."
....
Skypiea;
Rob and the group of maids'' sisters were roaming the streets of Sky Ind.
"Sora, look these angel wings are so cute, I wish I had wings too"
"Haha, you are right it is beautiful, I used to think that a ce like this only existed in dreams."
Sora let out a chuckle when she saw Bell-m¨¨re''s enthusiasm.
"Wow! Sister Rouge, look at the houses it''s literally above the clouds!"
"The clouds here have the advantage of being solid, although they are very light at the same time, so it is practically possible to build houses on top of the clouds."
Rouge said with a smile.
"Why do you seem to know so much, Sister Rouge?"
Rouge only smiled and didn''t answer Belle-m¨¨re''s question.
"Oh my God, am I in Heaven, Sister Matriarch, look at that cute female angel, she uses what they call dials to blow the winds to dry theundry."
"You can take some of these dials when wee back, they are very useful and practical, look I bought a lot of them too."
Rob almost apuded this woman when he heard that, because she always thinks of the good stuff first.
"Sister Olvia, can we have a home in this paradise? I want to live here."
"Of course, I''ll get a house for little sister Bell-m¨¨re, won''t I, husband?"
Rob wasn''t have any problem spending money to build a cloud house here, maybe he could even get a cloud vi, after all, he was rich, very rich!
"Sure, I''ll get it for you, just pick which cloud you want, Bell-m¨¨re."
"Yatta! Sister Olvia is the best!"
"But aren''t I''m the one who deserves praise here? I''m the one who''s going to buy you the cloud house, you know?"
"Huh, isn''t Big Brother Rob''s money the same as Big Sister Olvia''s?"
Rob: "..."
...
"Bankai!"
"Kokuj¨ Tengen My¨''¨!"
"Haa! Come to me, traitor Zaraki!"
"Hahahaha,e, we would fight to the death, Captain Kumamuro!"
...
Rob smiled when he saw the skypiean kids ying manga characters and continued his way with the girls.
They came across a lot of scenes like this, even in Ohara.
Rob was especially happy to see the kids happy, he was feeling an indescribable kind of inner satisfaction and peace.
"Hm~ Dear, You look so happy."
Olvia hugged Rob from behind as she climbed up to grab onto his back.
"How can I not be happy to have you around?"
"Then you haven''t yet told me what surprise you have for me and you brought us to the sky because of it."
Olvia whispered in Rob''s ear, excitement prompted her to do so, she was so excited after all.
Today, she doesn''t only confirm the truth of the legendary Sky Ind that she saw in the records and she considered it just a legend, but her husband had another surprise for her, and this made her literally live in bliss.
"We''ll be at Upper Yard soon... Just be a little patient."
...
After some time the group reached Angel Beach.
And Rob brought out his magnificent yacht, which had been gathering dust in the inventory for a while, astonishing Olvia, Sora, Rouge, Matriarch, and Bell-m¨¨re with its luxurious design that they had never seen before.
Rob jumped to the stern of the yacht and created a hard paper corridor with the power of Devil Fruit to allow the group to catch up.
"Come on, what are you waiting for, go up, we''ll go to Upper Yard, or as thend of God is called."
Rob''s face showed a satisfied smile.
How long has it been since he enjoyed the luxury of having beautiful girls on his yacht?
The point is, this will happen in another world.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 73: Exploring the golden city, Shandora! Rouge''s apology!
Chapter 74: Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 75: Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Chapter 73 Exploring the golden city, Shandora! Rouges apology!
Chapter 73 Exploring the golden city, Shandora! Rouge''s apology!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Gold! Gold everywhere, we are rich!"
Bell-m¨¨re''s eyes turned to gold as she saw the crumbling golden city in front of her.
Each piece of gold wasrge enough to turn a poor person into a billionaire.
"Rob! What is this ce, why are most of the ruins built of gold, and most importantly, why does everything look so old."
Olvia entered archaeologist mode once more as she tried toprehend the antique smell that filled this ce.
"This is the golden city of Shandora that has disappeared from history."
Rob said with a smile as if what he had said was something simple.
But to Rouge, Olvia, and Sora, it was a shock bomb.
They all said at the same time.
"Is it the same city that Mont nc Nnd was told about and he was executed for lying?"
"Then you seem to know about that story as well? Yes, this is the golden city of which the famous Mont nc Nnd tells about."
Olvia, Rouge, and Sora were shocked when they heard the confirmation.
Even Matriarch and Bell-m¨¨re were so interested in this story which they didn''t know about.
"400 years ago or so, an explorer man from a farnd came to this ce, he stood at the same ce we are standing now, but the only difference is that the golden city he saw at that time was so prosperous and so beautiful to the point he was almost lost his soul in its magnificence..."
Rob tells them the story of the golden city and Nnd briefly, telling them of the great Knock Up Stream that separated half of the ind of Jaya from the blue sea and lifted it into the sky.
The story told by Rob made the women plunge into amazing history.
"So, this is the real story, what an epic story. shame on me as an archaeologist for not looking for the truth and believing what came in a distorted story."
Olvia felt deep guilt after hearing the Nnd story, not only her but even Rouge and Sora because, like her, they believed theic book they had read about the Nnd Liar story before.
"It''s not your fault in any way, in fact, it wasn''t even the fault of the Lnveel royal family, after all, half of the indpletely flew to the sky, who would believe a fact like this?"
"Ah! Yeah..."
...
Rob allowed the girls to scatter around while searching the ruins of the golden city.
They gained a lot from this trip, this was a wonderful adventure for them, so he let them do whatever they wanted while he locked them in with his observation haki at every moment so he wouldn''t be careless.
As Olvia was wandering through the ruins and even looking at the scattered stones with the look of a veteran archaeologist, she saw something that made the blood in her body freeze.
A huge python stood looking at her from above with a frightening look, only its head was the size of a house not to mention the rest of its extremely long body.
Olvia stumbled back and almost screamed in terror, but she felt a warm hand which holding her from behind.
Immediately her fear flew out the window.
Rob looked toward the blue-skinned striped python.
And, a light of conqueror haki shed from his eyes at that moment, making the python sweat.
"Go away, now!"
Rob said only two words and then the python''s huge body crawled and disappeared from view.
"Were you afraid, my dear?"
Rob carried Olvia with the way of carrying the princess because he felt she couldn''t stand because of fear.
It was a negative thing for a pregnant woman.
"I wasn''t scared... It just surprised me... It was so huge... I also hate snakes."
Olvia rested her head on his chest as she spoke in the mosquito''s voice.
Rob almostughed because of her cuteness.
...
From the side, Rouge and the girls watched this little incident with interest.
"I didn''t expect there to be such a huge python in this ce."
"Is he protecting the ruins of Shandora?"
Sora inquired as she calms Bell-m¨¨re who was hiding behind her back like a frightened rabbit when she saw the huge python.
"I think so..."
Rouge didn''t care about the python but was looking at Rob who was carrying Olvia and calms her down with aplicated look in her eye.
Since entering this group, she hasn''t discovered anything sinister or abnormal from this man, all she has discovered is that he is simply a wonderful man.
She no longer heard any voices from his mind no matter how hard she tried as if his mind had gone nk, but she knew that due to the strength of the other party, it was difficult to read the thoughts of a strong person without the desire to reveal his thoughts.
...
The trees spread out in the area and the gentle wind breeze blew, Olvia''s white hair flew in the wind as well as the beautiful women beside her.
"This...!"
Olvia was shocked and she was so happy when she saw what she had aspired to see as an archaeologist.
"It''s the gift I told you about, but I think its content should be kept secret, sweetheart. Did you like the gift? There are still many more like it."
"Sure, I like it so much. I love it. Thank you, my love."
Olvia approached the Poneglyph and began to read it in earnest.
"He''s talking about Poseidon''s ancient weapon!"
"Hm¡ hmm?"
"Okay, its content is interesting, I''m satisfied my dear, I love you"
Olvia hugged Rob and kissed him passionately in front of the shy eyes of Sora and the others.
(Poseidon''s ancient weapon?)
As for Rouge, she took the Poneglyph seriously and tried to use her ability to find out its contents, but because she hadn''t studied the ancientnguage before, she could not decipher it even with her ability.
Rouge was really curious.
"There are other words on the golden wall, written in the ancientnguage!"
Rouge noticed the words engraved on the golden wall and told Olvia who left Rob''s hug the moment she heard it and turned around very quickly to see what she had missed.
"This!!"
Olvia looked between Rob and the words engraved on the golden wall for a while and then.
"Pft¡hahahaha, dear, you are a genius, I didn''t expect you to master the ancientnguage to such a level and leave such an amazing message to the future as well!"
Robughed happily upon hearing his wife''s praise.
"Can you sculpt a message for me as well?"
"Sure, what do you want me to write?"
"Then won''t you at least tell us what kind of letter the president wrote, why all the mystery?"
While Rob was seriously sculpting Olvia''s words beside his signature, Bell-m¨¨re could no longer stand the ambiguous atmosphere this husband and wife created and she asked aloud.
Rob looked at the interested faces of Sora and Rouge and Matriarch, and, finally, the brat Bell-m¨¨re.
"Actually there are two messages, one for the crew of the Pirate King and one for my daughter¡"
Rob removed all the ambiguity about the two messages which he had left, and he told the woman group what its content was, finally curing their curiosity.
...
..
"Rob-san?"
Rob looked at Rouge and he was surprised that she hadn''t left with the rest yet.
"Why didn''t you leave with Olvia and the others, Rouge-san?"
When they had previously explored the golden city of Shandora, Rob took them to an art store hidden in the jungle near the site of the Poneglyph which really surprised them.
Rob stayed in Skypiea because he still had some unfinished business here, and asked the waitressing sisters'' group to get back to their work.
It was very good to them, but when Olvia asked him why he hadn''t brought them here directly through this art store, he simply said.
"Because I wanted to make you enjoy the journey on Sky Ind and more than that I wanted taking you on a luxury yacht tour, didn''t you say it was a fun experience and you want to ride my yacht again?"
His answer was very convincing as they all nodded in agreement.
Back to this moment.
"I have something to tell you, so I stayed behind."
Rouge was a little tense and that''s what Rob noticed.
"Okay, let''s go to the right ce to talk."
They both returned to the art store and sat in the trendy tavern.
"So what do you have to tell me?"
"I..."
"Don''t be ashamed, Rouge-san, tell me what''s on your mind without being upset or embarrassed about anything, I won''t me you no matter what."
Rouge was dumbfounded by his words, she couldn''t believe he said he wouldn''t me her for all the coldness with which she had acted with him the whole time.
"I''m sorry Rob-san, I wanted to apologize for my past behavior with you, even though you are my boss."
Rob didn''t think this woman would ever apologize to him, no he didn''t think she could forgive him one day.
"Seriously, I didn''t really expect this, even though I was clearly the one in the wrong but you came to apologize to me."
"What are you apologizing for? You have done nothing wrong. This is how any wife will react against the one who predicts her husband''s death."
"I apologize because I thought you were a bad person before."
...
"So, can you at least tell me why my husband will give himself up to the Navy in the future?"
Rouge seemed to be convinced by what she saw in the first chapter of the manga.
"I guess he''ll tell you himself next time you meet, or would you rather hear it from me? If you want I can tell you, no problem with me."
Rouge thought seriously, she was hesitant because she really wanted to know, but hearing the truth from Roger would be better.
Atst, Rouge stood up before she thanking Rob and starting to leave.
Her decision was clear at this point.
"Rouge-san, if you seed in convincing him not to die, I can save your husband for you. I have my own way, plus I also don''t want Captain Roger to die."
Rouge''s steps stopped as she turned around and looked at Rob who was still sitting in aplete stupor.
"...can you really do that!?"
"Of course, I can."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 74: Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 75: Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Chapter 76: Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! Drum Kingdom!
Chapter 74 Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Chapter 74 Baroque Works Saga: Whiskey Peak Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
After the events of the reverse mountain and with the Log Pose in hand, the Straw Hat Pirates head to their next destination, Whiskey Peak, a city that wees pirates with open arms and treats them like celebrities. Unfortunately, that can''t be true, because, on the same night that the Straw Hat Pirates enjoyed the party, the inders showed their true colors and turned out to be bounty hunters disguised as civilians.
The whiskey peak was a town on Cactus Ind, the first ind on the Grand Line that Luffy and hisrades had reached.
A weing city, a princess protection deal, a secret organization, and a beautiful woman.
Rob drew everything in this arc in high esteem, but, why?
Of course, because of his unborn daughter and his treasure, Robin will make her first appearance in this arc.
"It''s just like a version of Olvia."
Robmented with a gentle smile on the picture of Robin that had suddenly appeared on the Going Merry ship.
Her appearance in this arc was due to her desire to help the Straw Hat Pirates avoid the dangers of Little Garden.
But stupid Luffy didn''t appreciate this favor and broke Log Pose again.
This arc was the real beginning of the sh with the Baroque Works Organization, in which two important agents of the organization were toppled by the Straw Hats, and the short arc ended with a glimpse of the next ind and the appearance of a giant human foot.
Prehistoric Ind, Little Garden!
...
"Okay, we''re done with that, now, it''s time to release the weekly update."
Rob finished mass copying the new volume and the system filled the shelves directly.
The art store hadn''t opened its doors yet so everything was still quite calm.
Although it was only superficial silence, the silence before the storm because on the day of the weekly update of One Piece manga, the people of the inds that have an art store on their territory used to not sleep that night.
Their only thought was who would get the new update first.
"Sigh, it will be a very long day."
Rob sighed at the thought of how to justify everything to Olvia, Robin''s appearance in the manga was inevitable.
She was an exact copy of Olvia. So she will definitely get to know her, no, the archaeologists will know her too, and Rouge and Sora and the waitress sisters will definitely get to know her.
How would their reactions be?
Rob was expecting a lot of interesting things today.
Maybe, on this day he''ll have to tell Olvia the truth of everything in a way she can believe.
Every time he lied to his wife he felt pain, and Rob wasn''t as unemotional about it as it seemed.
He knew that a good rtionship is built on honesty.
But Rob''s situation is somewhat unrealistic, the truth he knows he cannot simply tell.
It would be ridiculous for him to say to his wife, You were just a manga character in my previous life, no, this whole world was just a manga story in my previous life.
It would be good if he told her a more logical and believable truth.
Although Rob is sure Olvia will believe him even if he tells her the truth as it is.
However, he doesn''t want to harm his wife in any way.
What would you do if you knew that the fact that you exist is a fictional character?
You certainly cannot ept that.
This was Rob''s philosophy, he would rather lie than hurt his loved ones.
Rob walked out of Ohara''s art store, pulled out a cigarette, and began to smoke while looking at the full moon and the bright stars in the dawn sky.
In fact, the longer Rob lived in this world, the more he refused to believe that it was just a fantasy world.
It looked very real after all.
"I wonder in which gxy this seas is located, could it be the Milky Way as well?"
Or should I wonder if this is in the same universe as Earth?
...
The next morning, the green light from the store''s beacon looked like a green moon over each ind''s sky.
The sounds of rushing feet and the noise of the crowd rang out on every ind that contained an art store.
Most of the people in the crowd didn''t even eat their breakfast.
After all, the new One Piece book was lunch for the soul.
The doors of the art store opened in Ohara and the famous waitress sisters led by Olvia weed dear customers.
"Hello everyone, the internal space of the store can amodate all of you, and new chapters are avable inrge quantities, so there is no need to rush, dear customers, please one person enter at a time."
"As you wish, owner''s wife!"
"We''ll be in your care, Olvia-san!"
...
...
It was the same situation in Flevance, Loguetown, and the Kingdom of Germa, and in every ind had an art store!
Enthusiasm fills the air as if today were a festival.
In Mary Geoise, the same thing happened too, the weekly book of One Piece was followed by the youngs and the olds... The vor of adventures that the Celestial Dragons miss in their lives they found it in the One Piece manga.
Therefore it is preferred over Bleach manga more often.
Again today a batch of new ves entered the art store and word of Rob''s vocal message spread among the majority of ves in Mary Geoise.
The ves'' gratitude towards the divine store owner was growing stronger with each passing day.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 75: Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 76: Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! The Drum Kingdom!
Chapter 77: Gloriosa falling in love! The Arabasta Kingdom!
Chapter 75 Robins appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Chapter 75 Robin''s appearance in the manga! The amazement of Olvia and the archaeologists of Ohara!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
============
....
...
..
Mister 5: The two enemy agents are... themander of the royal guard, of the basta Kingdom, Igaram!! And also... Princess of basta... Nefertari Vivi!!!
Vivi: You are a devil!
Mister 9: Miss Wednesday... are you a princess??
Vivi: Stop your foolishness, Mister 9!
Zoro: What a night... Good luck to you, bye.
Mister 5: By the name of the leader of the Baroque works organization, I will get rid of you both.
...
..
Igaram: Please!!! Take the princess to basta, it''s a kingdom in the far east!
Igaram: Protect her! You will be generously rewarded for this! I beg of you, please save the princess!!
Zoro: Do you want me to beat you up?
Nami: Just how high are the rewards you''re talking about?
Igaram: Huh?
Nami: We''ll do it... for a billion berries.
Zoro: Nami!
...
..
Nami: So what are Baroque works?
Igaram: It is a secret criminal organization, none of its members knows what its leader is like, most of its work is focused on theft, espionage, assassination, and bounty hunting... The leader dictates orders to everyone.
Nami: You don''t even know what he looks like? Why then do you carry out his orders?
Igaram: The ultimate goal of Baroque works is to create the ideal city.
Igaram: Those of us who work in the Baroque works... promised high positions in that ideal city.
Nami: I see!
Igaram: His code name is Mister 0. The closer the code name is to zero... the higher the position of its owner... and the more powerful it bes! Those with code names less than 5 are extremely dangerous and their power is enormous.
...
..
Nami: So that''s it, I''m starting to fully understand the situation. With your country in shambles, we have no money to get it there.
Luffy: But who is the mastermind?
Vivi: I can''t tell you who the leader is!! What a question! Don''t ask me about this! I can''t! I can''t tell you!! If I do, they will chase after you too!
Nami: Haha... It''s okay don''t tell us. I mean, if he wanted to control an entire kingdom, he must be a really scary person!
Vivi: It is. You are all very strong, but you are no match for Crocodile, a Shichibukai!!
Nami: (¡ã()¡ã)!!!
Luffy: (¡ã0¡ã)!
Zoro: You just told us...
...
..
Luffy: The fog has cleared up. It''s morning time.
Miss All Sunday: Be careful not to hit the rocks on the cliff, I''m d you managed to escape.
Zoro: Huh?!! Who are you?
Nami: Who is this!??
Miss All Sunday: I met Mister 8 a little while ago, Miss Wednesday.
Vivi: So you did this to Igaram?!
Luffy: Hey, that''s you. First, what are you doing on our ship?!
Vivi: That''s right, what are you doing here, Miss All Sunday?!!
...
..
===========
"Hmm, a bounty hunters organization ruled by the Shichibukai whose goal is to overthrow the basta Kingdom¡ Why do I feel like this doesn''t bode well for us guys?"
The long-bearded Gorosei spoke some subtle worry in his voice.
Ever since he started reading the new book, a bad feeling has been rising in his heart.
"Why exactly is basta? Of all the kingdoms at the beginning of the Grand Line, why did the author choose basta to build the next conflict?"
The bald Gorosei wondered why the basta kingdom hade to the fore this time.
"I heard that the newly crowned young king of the basta Kingdom, Nefertari Cobra has been married, the Kingdom of basta is currently living in the rhythm of wedding festivities, there are no economic or political problems in the kingdom, I wonder if the future will be as described here."
The blond Gorosei was more concerned with the matters of the basta kingdom currently.
"Evil organizations that want to overthrow kingdoms are not umon, it always happens, but exactly that to the Nefertari family¡ What a funny joke. Is Rob trying to tell us what kind of future ising? Now that we know this does he think we''ll leave a trivial shichibukai doing what he wants in the future?"
The Gorosei with scars on the side of his left face hit the ground with his cane as he shares his deep thoughts about the new volume.
"The question is, will we allow the Shichibukai Law to appear again or not? Although I feel that it is really close, after all, the era of the three great pirates will soon end and the new generation will begin to conquer the sea, no matter how severe it will create new chaos in the sea."
"You have a point."
...
Ohara; n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Ding! +90 Art Points from Celestial Dragon Saint Luniid]
[Ding! +200 Art Points from CP1 member Zeke]
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from Gorosei???]
...
..
[Ding! +580 Art Points from Marine Lieutenant Jaguar D. Saul]
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from Vice Admiral Monkey D. Garp]
...
[Ding! +500 Art Points from Nico Olvia]
[Ding! +300 Art Points from Professor Clover]
...
When he saw the notice he was waiting for, Rob left his personal section and headed toward the modern tavern where Olvia was at the moment.
The store was full of jubnt people today, but Rob''s mood was not as festive as theirs, and he must have been somewhat tense.
From the distance, Rob heard the astonishment of Olvia, Rouge, Bell-m¨¨re, and the others.
It was their natural reaction when they saw the appearance of Miss All Sunday in today''s update.
...
In the Great Ohara Library.
"This woman looks like my student Olvia, only their hair color is different."
Professor Clover was stunned when he saw Olvia''s doppelg?nger in his favorite story.
"That''s normal. Since Olvia-san is the author''s wife, it''s only natural for the author to create a character that looks like her."
"I don''t think it''s like that, I have a feeling this character is a lot more than meets the eye."
"I am excited about the crew''s arrival in basta, after all, basta is one of the few kingdoms surviving from 800 years ago."
"Maybe it may contain a history stone deep in its desert!"
...
"This Miss All Sunday, looks a lot like big sister Olvia, I wonder? Could she be the daughter of the boss and big sister in the future?"
When Olvia heard Bell-m¨¨re''s wondered, her body shivered unknowingly and one hand touched her stomach and the other hand touched Robin''s smiling face on the manga page.
Both Sora and Rouge noted this anomaly in Olvia.
Sora was more understanding of Olvia''s current situation because, after all, she had the same reaction every time she saw Sanji in the manga.
"I think..."
When Rob arrived, Matriarch''s words were interrupted, and the ce fellpletely silent.
Rob looked between the sentimental Olvia and the manga page in which Robin appears.
Rob smiled sweetly and hugged Olvia from the waist before whispering in her ear.
"Come with me, I need to tell you a lot of things."
Olvia didn''t understand the situation until she found herself somewhere else.
Rob and Olvia transited to a more private ce in his personal section.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 76: Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! The Drum Kingdom!
Chapter 77: Gloriosa falling in love! The Arabasta Kingdom!
Chapter 78: Opening a new art store in Arabasta! The interaction of Arabasta and Drum people with the manga!
Chapter 76 Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! The Drum Kingdom!
Chapter 76 Reveal the shocking truth to Olvia! The Drum Kingdom!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
At the moment Rob was on the Grand Line heading towards a new goal of opening his own art store.
"I think that''s for the best."
While he was in the sky, he began to remember the content of his conversation with his wife, the facts he had revealed to her, and her sudden reaction to everything.
[shback]
...
..
"Olvia, I have something to tell you so that your mood in the future will not be affected and so that you may remain strong as I have always known you."
Rob looked into Olvia''s eyes and spoke without any hesitation.
"You''re making me tense, Rob, just tell me what''s going on. How do you know what our Robin will look like in the future? This kinda scares me."
"First, tell me why are you so sure Miss All Sunday is our Robin?"
Rob was more interested in this point. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"It''s a mother''s intuition, and Miss All Sunday is just like me, the moment I saw her she felt like Robin, and I think Bell-m¨¨re knows that too because she already told me that your manga is real. Just tell me everything now ."
...
..
"The manga I''m drawing at the moment is another reality in a parallel world where I died. It''s a parallel world I got his memories in a way that I can''t describe, but I can bet that we have the same history with the parallel world and we probably would have had the same future if I had died. But¡ª"
Before he could finish speaking, he felt Olvia''s warm body hugging him tightly.
"I understand, I understand everything now, but the most important thing is that you will not die, right?"
Rob felt a deep fear of Olvia at this moment.
She was afraid of losing him.
Rob gently patted her back as he spoke.
"No, I won''t die in this world and it doesn''t look like I could die even if I tried. The important thing is, no matter how unfortunate you read about the unfortunate events in the mangater, I hope you don''t me me, those events are what happened in a parallel world and I''m obligated to paint them as they are or I''m really going to die."
"I will not me you no matter what, I will be with you in whatever you want to do, if you want to change the world through facts from another world, I am with you on this, my dear."
"But please don''t tell me that our daughter will be evil in that world."
"Haha, no, my dear, Robin-chan is the kindness person in all of the parallel worlds out there."
"It reallyforted me."
...
..
[End of shback]
Rob was so happy to have a woman like Olvia whose only fear after knowing the truth was whether he would stay with them or die in this world too.
After he finished thinking about what had happened, Rob began sensing his current surroundings again.
He had entered a cold region in the Grand Line.
Rob noticed the snow falling in this area of the sea and realized that he was already close to his destination.
Due to his lightning-enhanced speed, Rob quickly arrived at the desired location.
Rob has finally descended into the kingdom of Drum, a kingdom of winter and snow.
"My art store will be the only warm ce on this ind. I think I''ll have to add some heaters to warm the store more, that would be an important attraction."
The title of ''Art Seller'' gave him vital insights into ensuring that his profits would continue to rise anywhere.
...
In a house among the snow-covered pines, an old woman was busy preparing her various medicinal recipes, as she used to do every day.
Hermon nickname among the current inhabitants of Drum Kingdom was, Immortal Witch, after all, she has lived through many generations and is still alive without anyplications.
This was the home of the famous Doctor Kureha.
"Hmm? What are these annoying lights?"
From the window, a beam of light prated and caused annoying photorefraction of the eyes.
Doctor Kureha had to get out of the house to find out what was going on.
"This¡ What is this thing?"
"Art store? Where can you enjoy the future?"
These bright words decorated the sky of the winter kingdom and everyone in this kingdom could see them.
Including a crazy doctor who felt excited at the moment.
"What will my future as a respected doctor be? Will I save a lot of people in the future? I''m really interested."
The bright lights of the art beacon were reflected in the eyes of a forty-year-old man with a strange hairstyle and an excited smile.
This man was the notorious Doctor Hiriluk on this ind.
...
Rob stood beside the king of this kingdom and his guards while speaking with a smile to the people of the Drum Kingdom, who were feeling excited by everything they heard from this man in front of them at the moment.
"...I promised King Mapol that I would make a lot of profitable investments on this ind, didn''t this, King Mapol?"
Rob looked at King Mapol with a meaningful smile while thetter forcibly smiled and nodded his head without daring tough it off, even adding so much spice to Rob''s words.
King Mapol was the current King of the Drum Kingdom. He seemed to be 55 years old and was the father of Wapol who happened to be one year old at present.
When Rob first came to this kingdom, he humbly asked for a plot of ground from the king so that he could open his art store here, but Mapol thought he was just a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered and demanded a 1 billion berry for a little piece of ground.
So Rob taught him a small lesson until he became obedient.
The smell of roasting meat from being struck by lightning still pervaded the ce after all.
Not yet born who can ckmail Rob.
Rob went on to talk about the benefits of the art store for the still-growing crowd.
Of course, he didn''t tell them about such great benefits as being able to protect the entire ind, after all, that was his trump card that he wouldn''t reveal as easily as he didst time in the Lnveel Kingdom.
As he was speaking, Rob saw two familiar figures in the newly regrouped crowd.
They were Doctor Kureha and Doctor Hiriluk.
Doctor Kureha especially, Rob needs to have a good bond with this old woman, her amazing medical skills are worth it.
He was very interested in her reaction when she sees herself in the manga after two weeks at the Drum Ind arc.
"I won''t make my speech longer for you, you can go in now and judge on my store for yourselves."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 77: Gloriosa falling in love! The basta Kingdom!
Chapter 78: Opening a new art store in basta! The interaction of basta and Drum people with the manga!
Chapter 79: New Bleach volume! The road to Wano country.
Chapter 77 Gloriosa falling in love! The Alabasta Kingdom!
Chapter 77 Gloriosa falling in love! The basta Kingdom!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
For more advanced chapters: /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
The Grand Line, Amazon Lily Ind;
Since the art store appeared here, this ce has be noisier by the day, after it was in the past very quiet.
The art store became a sacred ce for these female warriors and female pirates.
And Rob who was the owner of this store became the most mysterious man in their hearts all.
They''ve gotten to know Rob from the art store because he always leaves his autograph after all, and only a few of these women know Rob face to face.
When Rob came here for the first time, he actually left his name to the female guards and the Empress only. N?v(el)B\\jnn
So these very few women are the ones who know him.
After all, Rob hasn''t been back to Amazon Lily since he opened his store here. But he''s allowed Olvia and the others to move there to hospitality these women from the Women Ind from time to time.
Just like today.
"So you are the wife of the owner of this ce, aren''t you?"
Gloriosa, the empress of this ce, did not know how many times she had asked this question.
Olvia looked at the beautiful woman in front of her with confidence, and she answered with pride.
"Yes, I am his wife, Empress, I have already answered that question to you dozens of times now, do I look like I''m lying? Look at this picture."
Olvia took out her iPhone and showed her a very intimate pose with Rob.
Gloriosa felt a twinge in her heart when she saw this picture.
The Empress''s female guards also showed a look of disappointment when they saw the picture.
Olvia''s eyes narrowed to a crescent shape as she saw the reactions of the Empress and her guards to this fact.
And she asked with a rather frightening smile.
"Did Rob do something to disgrace you girls? Why do you have such a sad expression when you find out I''m his wife?"
Rouge, Sora, Bell-m¨¨re, and Matriarch all felt pity for Rob when they saw her fearsome smile that would obviously kill him if she found out he had done something bad behind her back.
Gloriosa regained herposure and said with a somewhat fake smile.
"No, he didn''t do anything at all, he forcefully opened his store hereafter I turned him down, and that helped us all enjoy manga we didn''t know anything about, that''s why we liked him so much."
"I hope you don''t me Mister Rob, Olvia-san."
"Yes... Yes!"
"That''s what happened!"
"I never thought I''d like a man in my life until I saw Rob-san."
Olvia, who had heard the words of the Empress and her guards, did not know whether to cry orugh.
She can''t me her husband for his charm, can she?
What Olvia didn''t know was that Rob broke into the Empress'' bathroom and he saw herpletely naked body.
Gloriosa hid this fact to protect Rob''s married life.
...
After Olvia and the others leave, Gloriosa returns to her pce.
Above her bed her sensual body was turning left and right, she couldn''t sleep at all.
The content of her conversation with Olvia was reying in her mind almost at every moment.
From the day that strange man broke into her bathroom, it seemed as if he had broken into her heart as well and imprinted himself deeply in it.
On the same night she suffered from a high fever and many thoughts were inmon, all of her thoughts containing that man''s face.
Only after a few days, did she find out that she had be in love with that man, from the records of the previous empresses, her condition was simr to many of them who fell in love.
If it wasn''t for the art store he left behind, she would have gone crazy or gone out to sea to look for him.
That man her heart chose was the one she wanted to live with, even if she broke the taboo in thew of the Amazon Lily Ind.
But when Olvia first came to the art store on their ind and told her that this man was her husband, her subconscious refused to believe it.
Every time she asks her the same question and Olvia answers her with the same answer.
To this day, Olvia has shown her the ultimate proof.
Her false hopes flew out the window.
Gloriosa rolled over on her bed again, but this time her tears streamed uncontrobly down her pretty face.
Her heart is broken.
...
The Grand Line, basta;
Rob appeared in the Kingdom of sand and desert this time, although it looked a lot greener than it looked in the future.
Rob wandered in the capital Alubarna for some time, the buildings here reminding him of the Arab Civilization of his former world.
Rob is surprised that the city has a festive atmosphere.
So he used the observation haki and covered the whole city, from the whispers of the crowd near the royal pce Rob got surprising news.
Today is thest festive day of the week-long royal wedding.
"Well, since it is thest day of the wedding, I have to wait just a little while to meet the young King Cobra."
Rob searches for a hotel and chooses to spend a quiet night there.
He''s already finished setting up an art store on Drum Ind, now all he has to do is set up a store here on Sandy Ind and he''ll be done.
He wanted to protect the inds containing the Ponglyphs the most.
He also decided to present to his wife any Poneglyph who knew his whereabouts.
The moreplex reason why he set up his art store here so urgently is that there is a possibility that there is a Pluton somewhere on this ind.
He will surely know where he is after reading the Poneglyph.
...
The next morning, Rob drove his Ford to the royal pce, marveling at the residents who had remained frozen in ce when they saw a Ford for the first time in their lives.
Even the pce guards didn''t dare stand in his way when they saw the Ford wanting to enter through the gates.
Rob came down from the Ford in a suit and solemn mood, only his three-meter height approximately made everyone who saw him want to bow to greet the king.
Rob opened the back of the car and called the guards to carry the gifts he brought.
After all,ing to meet a newlywed couple without gifts would be bad for Rob''s taste.
The servants and maids of the royal pce ran to take the well-arranged gifts as hearts appeared in their eyes as they looked at the Ford that looked like a ck armored beast, with matchless elegance.
"From here, my lord, the king, and queen are already waiting for you."
A maid said very humbly as she began to lead the way.
Before Rob came here, he sent a message to the royal pce, which contained his identity and his desire to meet the king, as well as his goodwill.
Of course, when Cobra had learned that his guest is a notorious pirate with a bounty close to a billion, what can he do but obey?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 78: Opening a new art store in basta! The interaction of basta and Drum people with the manga!
Chapter 79: New Bleach volume! The road to Wano country.
Chapter 80: Fighting Shiki! Earth and sky earthquake!
Chapter 84 Killing Koruzumis remnant and getting two devil fruits!
Chapter 84 Killing Koruzumi''s remnant and getting two devil fruits!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Rob flew in the sky while watching like a hawk the movements of Orochi who had been running for some time in a dense forest towards a specific destination.
Finally, Orochi, who was still young and ambitious to be a shogun, arrived at an abandoned wooden house in the middle of the forest.
Rob recognized this ce because he saw it in the anime from Orochi''s shback.
This ce was thest ruin remnant of the Kurozumi n in Wano country.
Rob checked the ce with observation haki and recognized two other people inside.
They were the same old man and old woman who had incited Orochi to start everything towards the downfall of the Kozuki n.
Rob went into stealth mode and reduced his presence to almost non-existent.
This was a skill he had learned from his previous life, he was used to chases, after all, in more than one ce he had to sneak away to escape repeating that every time he mastered this to the point where he could be a first-ss assassin if he wanted to.
Today he has to assassinate someone so as not to cause him any possible inconvenience because of his annoying fruit.
While Rob lurks in the shadows like a professional assassin, Orochi and his two alliesugh at Yasuie''s stupidity as they used to.
Orochiughed so much that his stomach hurt, while not realizing that he had brought death with him on the way.
"Nikyukyukyu! Orochi! Did you see that? I told you that realizing a dream starts with one step, you will definitely be a shogun."
"Now you must move to the next target, Oden!"
"It would be fun to see the future shogun financing his neck cutter, wouldn''t it? Nkyukyukyu!"
"We need a lot of money, it''s not enough at all, to attract Kaido''s attention we need a lot of weapons, tons of that!"
"We will be the main financiers of the Beast Pirates in the future, only then can the Kurozumi n stand on top again!"
The old woman was Kurozumi Higurashi, the same person who uses the Mane Mane no Mi, and who gave Orochi the devil fruit,
Hebi Hebi no Mi, Model: Yamata no Orochi.
"Sure! I''ll do it, I''ll do whatever it takes!"
On the side, the old man, Orochi''s second ally, Kurozumi Semimaru, was ying his guitar with his eyes closed, as usual, unaware of the impending danger.
He was unaware of the death that might knock on his door at any moment.
He didn''t realize it until when it actually happened.
His senses warned him toote, only when the sword actually touched his neck did he get a bted warning.
His eyes widened open and his senses responded in a manner faster than light, he almost activates his Barrier Fruit ability, but that''s because he hadn''t realized yet that he was already dead.
The picture of his headless body was reflected in his widened eyes, which soon lost their final light.
Thest thing he saw and realized in this world was the fountain of his blood gushing from his neck.
His head fell and rolled on the ground as a headless corpse immediately fell afterward.
Next to the corpse, a basket full of fruits appeared out of nowhere.
As he emerged from the darkness behind the headless old man''s corpse, Rob whose eyes were glowing with a sinister purple glint.
The Suragiri sword in his hand was not stained even by a single drop of the blood of the man who had just beheaded.
Rob looked toward the basket of fruits he had just taken out of his inventory and didn''t find any abnormal change yet, then turned his gaze toward the duo who fell on their bottoms with shock.
Their minds haven''t understood yet. What the hell happened here?
"Well, we''re done with the potential inconvenience, this man''s fruit is rather troublesome, since he is an old man, it means that he has lived a lot and got plenty of time to develop the barrier fruit."
"It would be unwise to underestimate him, anyone who holds this kind of troublesome devil fruit should die by assassination."
"Don''t you agree with me, Koruzumi? You are a n famous for assassinations after all, how do you feel when you taste from the same cup?"
"Now, I will enjoy chopping you to pieces."
Only now were both Kurozumi Orochi and Kurozumi Higurashi able to awaken from the stupor in which they had previously been plunged.
"You¡ You killed Semimaru!?"
"Do you¡ Do you realize what you just did?! He is Kaido''s subordinate!"
"No, before we were Kaido''s subordinates, we were hispanions who sailed with him and guided him from a mere learner on a ship to a living monster!"
"Do you realize now who you just killed?!"
"Kaido haspanions like you? What a joke."
Rob almost hadughed at this old woman''s words, had he not been familiar with Kaido''s true personality he would have truly believed such nonsense.
Kaido is someone who doesn''t even care about his own daughter, how can he take care of disgusting old men like these?!
"Who are you?! I have nothing to do with the Koruzumi n, I''m going from here now."
Despite his fear of this terrifying man, Orochi managed to stand up and moved a little towards the door wanting to get away from this ce as quickly as possible, but his steps stopped in a very harsh manner.
"Argh!!!!"
Orochi cried out in an extremely loud voice, expressing the frightening pain he was feeling at this moment.
His short legs remained in ce as his upper stump fell to the wooden floor.
But he was still screaming from the pain that still damaged the nerves in his brain.
"You especially have to die-hard, just cancel the idea of getting out of here alive."
Orochi''s eyes were bloodshot, but that didn''t stop him from feeling frightened and crying like a terrified kid.
"What do you have against my n, Koruzumi? Why are you doing this! If you''re unaware, you''re standing in Kaido''s way, you''re messing up Kaido''s ns by doing this!"
"Kaido will never forgive you for doing this¡ª"
Before she could finish speaking, the world in front of her turned upside down, and her words stoppedpletely.
"Kaido, Kaido, Kaido, just shut up, you''re so annoying plus your mouth smell is so disgusting!"
Rob cut off her head with one blow, as he had done with herpanion.
This time, it was not an assassination, but a fatal blow with a tyrannical force.
Rob''s stifling aura made Orochi feel despair.
A frightening picture was reflected in his eyes as the head of his second ally flew into the sky because of that fearsome man''s sword.
Rob started getting close to Orochi after he finished his first two goals.
"Stay away! Stay away! Please I don''t want to die!"
Before he gets into hysterics due to fear, Orochi remembers his trump card and regains his cool but outwardly still gives a facade of a frightened and pathetic person.
"Have you seen these gold coins? It''s a lot, isn''t it? You can take them all, just leave me alone please!"
Orochi continued to pretend, he was really afraid of this man, but he wasn''t afraid of death after he mentioned his life-saving card.
He will surely take revenge one day.
"Do you think you can trick me, Orochi?"
"Huh? I''m not deceiving you, that''s really all we have!"
"Because of the mythical devil fruit, Yamata no Orochi, you have as many lives as heads, this fruit really is a cheat, the mythical devil fruit cannot be underestimated."
"You have 8 heads, so I can kill you 8 times, right?"
The blood on Orochi''s body froze when he heard that."
With a sinister smile on his face, Rob Suragiri rose, ready to kill him for the first time.
At this moment Rob looked like a demon from hell, it had been a long time since he had recovered his evil self buried deep within.
From the time he got to know Olvia, that character of him began to disappear little by little, but it did not disappear at all.
All that happened is that he has hidden from view and can only show it in the face of such situations.
When Orochi saw that evil smile, he tried to crawl towards the exit with all his might, but Rob''s sword was faster than him.
With one wave the Orochi was cut in half.
...
After some time Rob came out of the wooden house with a basket of fruits while he ate an apple.
On the basket of fruits appeared two fruits that are different from the rest.
The fruit is transparent, ss-like, and the other is purple in color with snake-like patterns.
"Unfortunately I only got two."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 85: Baroque Works Saga: Little Garden Arc!
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 1)
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 2)
Chapter 79 New Bleach Book! The road to Wano country.
Chapter 79 New Bleach Book! The road to Wano country.
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
[Status Window]
[Host: Rudes D. Rob]
[System Level: Level 9: 900,000/1,500,000]
[Art Store: 28: 28/100 Usable]
[System Shop: 531,563,054 Art Point]
[Host Titles: Beginner Mangaka, Art Seller]
[Store Window: (Manga One Piece. +7 books) / (Manga Bleach. +4 books) / (One Piece Anime. +0 episodes) / (Hunter X Hunter Anime. +0 episodes) / (Naruto Anime. +0 episodes)...]
While flying at a high-speed Rob inspects the window of the system to publish the second part of the Rescue Arc that he had already finished from it some time ago.
The feature of the system window was very good in this case, he could publish his manga from anywhere without having his personal presence.
Regarding the new book that he just published in all his stores, it contains a big surprise and a big turn of events that will shock all the readers for sure.
The good man who everyone thought died in the first part of the arc, the captain of Division 5, S¨suke Aizen, came back from the dead to shock everyone as the main viin and the big boss who was ying with the strings of everything long ago and who had everything under his control and nned meticulously of him.
Rob was excited to see the audience''s reaction to this situation, Bleach fans in particr will be stunned.
After all, despite being a viin, Aizen would make a special impression on fans'' hearts.
An impression that cannot be touched in any way.
After Ichigo saves Rukia from execution at thest moment, captains sympathetic to Rukia are forced to appear to stop the other captains, Shunsui Ky¨raku and J¨±shir¨ Ukitake, from interfering, thus beginning the real turmoil in the Soul Society.
A lot battles started again everywhere in the Soul Society! But this time it was more strong and fiercer.
The fight awaited by the fans, Ichigo against Byakuya began right after Ichigo handed Rukia over to Renji to escape from the execution grounds.
It was a enthusiastic fight and Rob was sure to make the followers'' blood boil, after all, not only did Ichigo Bankai and Byakuya Bankai appear in this battle, the Hollow took control of Ichigo making him be even more terrifying. Surprisingly, Ichigo defeated Byakuya in the end by a narrow margin.
In addition to all of this, Rob is sure that the fight of captains Ky¨raku and Ukitake against Captain-Commander, Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, will be very exciting for readers, after all, a fight of this level can bepared to the battles of an admiral level in this world!
Yamamoto could bepared to an Admiral of the Fleet or more so. Commanders can also bepared to the level of an admiral. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Only with his Shikai, Yamamotopletely burned the area around them, and that didn''t even show how strong his true strength was.
Also featured in this part is another battle between the teacher and her student this time as well, Yoruichi against Su¨¬-F¨¥ng, which Yoruichi eventually defeats using the Shunk¨ technique.
It is also in this part that Hitsugaya discovers that the mastermind behind everything is the still alive Aizen who was easily defeated by Aizen and went to the execution area where Rukia was sent there again by T¨sen who turned out to be Aizen''s partner.
Despite the efforts of Ichigo, Renji, and Captain Sajin Komamura, Aizen manages to extract H¨gyoku from Rukia body, and he and his associates (T¨sen and Gin Ichimaru) manage to escape from the Soul Society to Hueco Mundo despite being surrounded by Gotei 13 Commanders due to the arrival of several Menos Grande.
At the end of the Rescue Arc, Ichigo and his friends return to the real world, leaving Rukia behind at her request.
This was the summary of the second part of the rescue arc.
After Rob finished some modifications in the system window. He continued his journey towards his goal, he quickly bypassed paradise, the first part of the Grand Line, and entered the new world he had not entered for a while.
Of course, it''s not him but the former Rob.
Rob needed no log pose or maps this time because thanks to his photographic memory he was able to retrieve all of Rob''s buried memories, which contain all the routes he''s traveled aboard the Oro Jackson in the past, after all, he''s lived for 6 years on Roger''s ship, and most of it is here in the New World, so Rob remembers a lot about the second part of the Grand Line, plus he was born here in the New World.
The moment Rob entered this part of the sea he felt as if he hade home, he was very familiar with this ce.
Despite the huge changes in the atmosphere that seemed rather unnatural or catastrophic as they must be described, Rob still feels nostalgic.
Rob passed through a thunderstorm and sucked all the lightning out of it causing the storm to disappear and the sea to calm down. Rob burped as if he had just finished a fancy meal and continued his easy way through the storms and various weather changes.
This was a simple method for training the abilities of a lightning fruit, external lightning was a great item for training his devil fruit after all.
Rob chose a specific and short route and avoided flying over inds and naval bases.
While he was flying towards his next destination, which Rob decided would be Wano Country, Rob came across something very interesting that made him slow down.
Five inds floating in the air, four small inds, and onerge ind in the middle of all of them.
Rob''s eyes shed as he flew toward therge floating ind.
Perhaps today he will get some benefits from this untamed lion.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 80: Fighting Shiki! Earth and sky earthquake!
Chapter 81: The terrifying world of Shinigami causes everyone to be stunned! Meeting Kuri daimyo Oden!
Chapter 82: Daimyo of Kuri ''Oden'' and the 9Akazaya! Opening an art store in Kuri!
Chapter 80 Fighting Shiki! Earth and sky earthquake!
Chapter 80 Fighting Shiki! Earth and sky earthquake!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Jihahahahaha! Who is my guest this time?"
The moment Rob stood on the surface of the floating ind, the golden lion''sughter resounded across the entire sky of the ind.
Shiki was right now, and Shiki who had been defeated by the Straw Hats 27 years from now was likeparing the distance between heaven and earth.
After all, Rob saw dozens of battles between Roger and Shiki with his own eyes, their battles, especially thest battles between them, were earth-shattering, they were very strong, so Rob was not detracting from the value of the Golden Lion Shiki in any way.
But because of his immortal body also he wasn''t worried in any way, he could even face 1,000 Shiki and would still be alive despite dying a thousand times.
So what is there to worry about?
Although confronting a great pirate may seem like suicide in the eyes of many, for Rob it is just a fleeting thought and he decided to implement it.
But there are still worthy goals behind this fleeting idea.
He decided to bump into this man, first to find out the exact level of his own strength, after all, the current Shiki could be considered the peak of strength in the world, except for IM.
He also wanted to nt his art store here, so he could easily track down this invisible bastard and, after all, his Devil Fruit was too amazing to miss, Rob would wait for it for years until he weakened and took it from him as well as destroying the 20-year n by which Shiki wants to destroy East Blue After Roger''s death, this was killing two birds with one stone.
"Rudes D. Rob, a former member of Roger Pirates, hase to meet the Golden Lion!"
Boom!
The ground near Rob shook and dust scattered when a majestic man emerged from the dust, with very thick, yellow, thorny hair drooping down, and with a short beard.
Shiki looked at the man in front of him with a wide smile before asking with great enthusiasm.
"Huh? Roger Pirates¡ Former? Aren''t you the famous Sky Sword? Jihahahaha! Did youe to join my crew after your arrogant captain rejected my offer?"
"Anyway, I will definitely ept someone of your caliber¡ª"
"Looks like you misunderstood something, Golden Lion, I didn''te to join you, I came to offer you a business deal."
Shiki''s bright smile turned into a frown and then disappointment, he looked with his head down as if he had been betrayed of some sort.
The sight of the Golden Lion depressed rendered Rob speechless.
He didn''t think the stupid studio extras in the anime were real! What were those signs of the frustrating darkening aura above the golden lion''s head? Is he just imagining it?
Shiki was really frustrated, just why doesn''t at least one strong person join him?
All his rivals (Whitebeard, Roger) have hundreds of times more powerful members of his crew and he''s their rival, he doesn''t even have a right arm that can be considered really strong!
Because of the trash crew who chose to follow him, Shiki became the ranking tail of the Three Great Pirates.
Isn''t he, the Golden Lion Shiki, doesn''t he have a strong charm that attracts strong men to his crew?
Even that bitch Linlin produced a lot of powerful children, and maybe she might have one or two children among them with him, and even that lucky apprentice, Kaido, had obtained good seeds.
except him! It looks like it''s heading for bankruptcy from the top.
His situation doesn''t look very promising.
"Then, what deal do you have with me, Sky Sword? Do you want to take the title of the best swordsman in the world from me or something?"
(A/N: Since the best swordsman in the world, before Mihawk, was not mentioned, I decided to make Shiki the best swordsman in the world at the moment)
"Taking that title from you is kinda tempting, but I came up with a business deal this time."
"Business deal?"
"I''d like to open a store that sells lots of fun stuff here on your ind if you''d like."
Rob knew Shiki well, he was sure he would refuse, after all, who wants to bring in their safe base something out of their control? And more privately, the secretive base of Shiki was one of his strongest cards.
So why would he let Rob make a rabbit trap on hisnd?
Not only that, but Rob is sure that his offer will make the Golden Lion angry because his mood is fickle as hell.
And that''s exactly what happened.
"You... Are you making fun of me?"
His earlier frustration, followed by this man''s suspicious presentation, was on his nerves.
"Do you know who you''re talking to, Kozo?"
Rob Suragiri pulled out of the scabbard, who in turn longed to fight like a Sword of Sword.
He turned his face towards Shiki.
"You reject my good intentions, Golden Lion, but don''t me me in the end."
"me you? Do the bugs need the me? Since you won''t join me, you have to die here. Sending your corpse to Roger, that will make him angry, won''t it?"
Rob: "..."
Rob didn''t know whether to cry orugh, was this golden lion on an unknown type of drug that made him turn into aplete idiot?
Boom!
Sparks!
Sparks fly everywhere after Shiki''s swords, Oto and Kogarashi, collided with Suragiri.
They were famous Swords that were powerful in their own right, but the person who was carrying them was even more powerful.
"I heard you stopped Admiral Zephyr, and it looks like it was real."
"Don''t you know that during a fight chatter is unnecessary, Shiki?"
"Jihahahaha! You''re a cocky boy, but I like it, show me what you can do."
Booom!
Booom! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
"What is going on here!?"
"This!!"
"Captain is fighting!"
"Is it an enemy attack?"
"Get up bastards, we''re under invasion!"
"No, Captain Shiki is fighting one person."
"It''s a battle of swordsmen."
"A terrifying sword intent makes my body shiver even from such a distance!"
"Oh my God, the floating ind is shaking!"
Golden Lion Pirates of various ranks, from cannon fodder tomanders, gathered and watched the fearsome fight between their captain and the enemy.
But the ferocity of the fighting did not allow them to interfere.
"Jihahahah! Not bad, really not bad at all, I don''t know why but your solid body kinda reminds me of that lucky, horned bastard."
"Do you know, you''re the second person topare me to that scum Kaido?"
"Oh! So who''s the first?"
"It''s the one who raped you."
Shiki: "..."
His crew: "..."
(Readers: "...")
(Author: "...")
Shiki had a memory buried deep in his memory that caused him unforgettable shocks one day.
When he was drunk to the extreme on that fateful day, he remembered that beautiful face with a sinister and lewd look that was drawing close to his face and moving away as she panted and enjoyed sucking it dry. She was going up and down his little brother with an abnormal roughness and speed.
On that night, he felt as if he was in the arms of paradise and hell, his soul was trapped in a cold and hot cave, the wine made him weak and unconscious, while Linlin''s strong soul made him in bad condition.
He was raped in every way that night that left an overwhelming and indelible impression on his soul.
But the question now is, how did this bastard know that he had been raped by Linlin?
His face turned red, and Rob didn''t know if it was anger or embarrassment.
"Hoy, hoy, don''t get angry, it was just a joke!"
Rob felt as if he had angered the Golden Lion with his thick joke, so he hurriedly pulled it off.
"You..."
"Do you know who you messed with?"
"Aren''t you the famous Golden Lion? Why are you asking such a stupid question?"
...
Boooooom!!!!
Rob was sent flying like a cannonball sent with crushing force, crashing into a small ind below the main ind, Merveille.
The small ind was shattered into smaller pieces due to Rob''s body, and the devil fruit power that was supporting it disappeared when the small ind was shattered into pieces.
Hundreds of huge rocks crashed into the sea below, and Rob hoped that this disaster wouldn''t crush a ship below.
"Oh my God, this was painful as hell, old bastard!"
The Shiki pirates fell to their bottoms in shock when they saw a person being smashed onto an ind with overwhelming force, the ind was shattered into pieces, but he was still unscathed.
Is he even human?
...
In below, the blue sea;
The sea rose in a dome and a bubble-wrapped pirate ship came out, the moment the ship rushed from the depths of the sea to the top, the bubble burst and the ship settled.
Then, heard the voices of the pirates celebrating their arrival at the new world atst.
"Men! We have finallye to this stage as Elephant Hammer Pirates! Now we can dominate the sea, we will show the world how strong Elephant Hammer pirates are!"
"Oooooh!! Captain!"
Suddenly the sky above them turned dark for an unknown reason, everyone on the pirate ship raised their heads in anticipation, and it was shocking!
"This¡ª"
"Death ising... I can see it."
"F*ck the new world!"
"How did we not hear that it was raining huge rocks in the New World?
"Move on, you bastards, get us out of here from the field of rain rocks, we''ll get crushed. Set fucking up the second sails!!"
"Captain, no maneuverability, it''s hundreds, maybe thousands of huge rocks rain!"
...
Booom!!
Booom!!!
Booom!!!!
...
In a second, the pirate ship that had just entered the New World was crushed by huge blocks of rocks, which had previously been a small floating ind with the power of the Golden Lion.
He didn''t even hear the screams of the pirates on board as they died in an instant and turned into a paste of meat.
...
Neither Rob nor Shiki knew that they had ended the hopes of a rookie pirate crew without their knowledge, but even if they knew they wouldn''t care, it was their bad luck after all.
Rob and Shiki continued their fierce fight, not considering anything else, sword energies collided and smashed a lot of rocks from the floating inds, the conquerer haki colliding and making the pirates watching the battle kneel in awe under the stifling pressure of conqueror haki.
It was a battle thatsted for half a day, within half a day the sky and the earth and sea shook.
Rob was developing fiercely during the fight while Shikiughed nonstop as he threw yellow energy des toward Rob filled with killing intent.
At the scene of their fight, the sky was torn apart, again and again, yellow and purple energy lights collided with each other, and ck clouds formed, sending an ominous omen of cmity here.
Even pirates or navies who were at the closest point to the battlefield below in the sea, they could see the abnormal signs of disastrousbat.
After all, such phenomena only ur when two great pirates fight each other with their full strength, and this is a rare urrence.
...
"How did you be so strong? You''re on the same level as your captain? That''s terrifying!"
Shiki spat blood from his mouth as he was slightly injured and said in astonishment.
"Anyone can be a powerful force by working hard."
"Come on, I didn''t even use my devil fruit''s power. Shiki, you really disappoint me."
"You''re saying that as if I''ve already used my ability, brat, our fight is destroying my base, why don''t you just leave?"
When Shiki offered to leave, Rob was disappointed that he didn''t get a chance to show the power of the Lightning Fruit he had recently obtained, but it was okay, Rob was patient enough to test itter, there were still plenty of monsters to enjoy fightingter.
"Okay, I will leave, but not before I leave you a gift for which you will thank me very much in the future, but because of your violent behavior everything in my store will be twice or more as expensive, but I think you can afford it, Golden Lion."
"Huh?!"
The golden lion didn''t understand anything of what the bastard in front of him had said, but he suddenly felt something appear out of nowhere in his field of observation and quickly turned around when he saw a building of modern specifications appearing out of nowhere, while he feeling daunted and dazed.
When he turned to ask Rob what this was, he found that bastard was already gone.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 81: The terrifying world of Shinigami causes everyone to be stunned! Meeting Kuri daimyo Oden!
Chapter 82: Daimyo of Kuri ''Oden'' and the 9Akazaya! Opening an art store in Kuri!
Chapter 83: Doing a favor to Oden by rooting out the future roots chaos.
Chapter 87 The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (2)
Chapter 87 The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Little Garden;
=========
...
..
.
Smoker: Princess Vivi... She''s the lost Princess of basta.
Tashigi: basta is a kingdom amid a revolution, do you think some criminal organization and the Straw Hat Pirates are somehow involved?
Smoker: I don''t know, but this is our first clue as to where the Straw Hats are.
Tashigi: So are we...?
Smoker: Yeah, call headquarters and get the eternal pose over here.
Marine: Yes, sir!
Smoker: Mark the path... to basta, the desert kingdom.
...
..
Brogy: You seem to be in a hurry.
Dorry: It''s sad to see you go, but I won''t stop you! I hope you can save your kingdom.
Vivi: Thank you.
Luffy: Don''t kill each other, you giants!
Sanji: Wait and you''ll see, what I caught will be the biggest.
Zoro: We''ll see.
Usopp: Bye, sir! Someday, I will go to Elbaf!!!
...
..
Brogy: Our friends are about to leave from the east side.
Dorry: We can''t let them go alone with that monster in there.
Brogy: How''s your injuries... Dorry?
Dorry: I will live!!
Brogy: My ax and your sword lived long enough.
Dorry: Do you have any regrets?
Brogy: Of course. This ax has been my battle partner for over 100 years, but... If it''s to help them... it''s worth it!!
Dorry: So it''s settled.
...
Sanji: Look closely. My lizard is the winner!!!
Zoro: Are you blind? The Rhino is bigger!!!
Luffy: Who cares? Both look good to eat.
Zoro/Sanji: You Shut up!!!
...
..
Luffy: Oh, look!! They are the two giants!
Usopp: They came to say goodbye.
Brogy: There''s only one reason why you guys can''t...
Dory: ...to reach the next ind.
Nami: What?
Luffy:?
Dorry: You risked your lives to defend our honor...
Brogy: And now whatever the cost...
Dorry: ...we will not allow any enemy whatsoever to defile the pride of our friends!!
Brogy: Trust us, and sail straight ahead!!! Whatever happens, sail straight ahead!!!
Usopp: Ok!!!
Luffy: We''ll sail straight ahead!
Zoro: What are they talking about?
Dorry: It''s time to say goodbye. I hope we meet again.
Brogy: I hope so too.
Nami: Look!! In front of us!!
Dorry: There it is, the eater of inds!
Brogy: We''ll make way, Elbaf''s pride is at stake!!
...
..
==========
"Oy, Dorry?"
"Yes, Brogy!"
"We were the stars of the show, weren''t we?"
"That''s what it looks like to me too!"
"Have we be, friends of the Straw Hats?"
"That''s what it looks like to me too!"
"We''ve kept Elbaf pride, haven''t we?"
"That''s what it looks like to me too!"
Brogy and Dorry looked at each other and then right after that.
"Gegyagyagyagya.....!!!"
"Gabababababababa...!!!"
The duoughed non-stop, as the ground shook as their huge bodies moved from ce to ce as theyughed and tears of happiness sprayed from their eyes.
They were so happy, beyond description.
Their enthusiasm far surpassed anyone else who had seen themselves in the manga.
Their enthusiasm literally soared to the sky.
After they finally calmed down.
"I think Rob knows us well."
"I even forgot why we disagreed, I didn''t think I''d remember it again because of the manga."
A nostalgic smile appeared on Brogy''s face as he looked at the face of the innocent little girl who was the direct cause of their ongoing fight until now.
"Yes, I remember it now, it was because of the little girl we started fighting over who had the biggest catch."
"All our old friends are drawn here, how did Rob know that?"
"Should we ask him when hees next time, Brogy?"
...
So we have another reason to stay here and fight, to ensure that the Straw Hats'' journey continues, right?"
"Then we''ll keep doing it! But my catch is greater than yours."
"No my catch is bigger, look at your catch skull, it''s smaller than mine."
"..."
"Gegyagyagia!"
"Gababababa!"
...
Ohara;
"Rob sama! Nami, what''s going to happen to my daughter? Why she''s fallen into bad shape at the end of the volume, please tell me she''ll be fine? ... Please!"
Bell-m¨¨re grabbed Rob''s leg, refusing to let him go while I repeatedly asked him.
Olvia: "Rob tell her that, we want to know that too."
Sora: "Rob-sama, we also want to know."
Rouge: "..."
Matriarch: "..."
Rosinante: "Teacher, we want to know, too."
Domingo: "..."
Rob looked at all of their faces, they were all seriously curious about Nami''s health.
"Well, no need to worry, though she will be in life-threatening danger but in the end, she will survive."
...
..
[Ding! +5066 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5043 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5100 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5200 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5405 Art Point from Gorosei???]
...
..
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from the chiefmander of the World Government Kong]
[Ding! +5300 Art Points from Fleet Admiral Sengoku]
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from Vice-Admiral Garp]
...
Marineford;
"Koby, Helmeppo? Am I going to train these wretches in the future?"
"But first of all, why do I look so old in that brat''s manga, that''s all the more reason to look for it."
"Garp, we recently had reports of a sky-destroying fight between Golden Lion Shiki and Sky Sword Rob, on the ount of the witnesses their fight ended in a tie, how better not to look for him for trouble."
"Sengoku, do you think this will stop me? And what if he''s strong and can tie with Shiki? That would be for the best."
"No, that''s not good!"
"What''s not good about it? Huh? Seriously, do you think I''d lose to that brat?"
"It''s not like that, Garp, but the Five Elders are forbidding us to directly interfere in the actions of the Sky Sword, it is taboo."
"As if I''m going to care about those old foggy people!"
"Garp! The author didn''t mistake drawing you as an old man, because after 20 years you''ll be just like that, you have another target in your head to look for him, right?"
"..."
Garp continued to eat the senbe without much to answer his old friend.
But a twinkle appeared in his eyes before disappearing, Sengoku didn''t notice anything as he was seriously waiting for his answer.
...
Mary Geoise;
"So those giants who gave us a real headache 70 years ago were hiding in the Little Garden!"
"Hahahahaha! What news from heaven."
"They are still wanted for justice, and their skills seem to be rusting, even though they can pierce the Ind Eater, but that means nothing to true power."
"Should we send the arrest warrant immediately?"
"We''d be a joke if we didn''t arrest them! The whole world knows they exist now, we have to arrest them!"
"It''s decided, send the Admiral!"
What Rob didn''t know was that all five Gorosei had unanimously decided on the decision to capture the giants.
This was going in a clear line towards another sh between Rob and the World Government!"
...
Wano country;
This morning, while the people of Kuri were enjoying reading manga, which brought them an indescribable joy.
On a Kuri beach, a ship resembling a white whale crashed.
It was the famous Moby Dick ship!
Today is the same day that Whitebeard''s crew was stranded in Wano!
But because Rob messes with fate, Oden''s arrival is dyed and Whitebeard bumps into him.
"Gurarara! Looks like we''re having bad luck today, men!"
Marco: "This is what it seems, Oyaji."
...
"Hahahahaha! Fun giants! Theirughs are fun, their personalities are great, their strength is amazing, I want...I want to fight them!!!!!"
"Oden sama! Shouting in the art store is forbidden, trust points will be deducted from you!"
Izou tried to shut Oden''s excited mouth at this moment, but it was to no avail.
...
Just like Wano, in Flevance, Kano, Ohara, Women Ind, Sky Ind, basta, Lnveel Nation... Everywhere there is an art store, giant Dorry and Brogy have be famous and their kind personalities have won the admiration of millions of people around the world.
Overnight, their fame that had been buried for more than 70 years ignited again, and the nicknames Red Ogre and Blue Ogre resurfaced again.
But while the giants'' fans were celebrating and cheering their overwhelming power.
Nami''s fans were very worried, just what happened to Nami?
Why did she suddenly rise in temperature at the end of the volume?
What will happen to her?
Was she bitten by an insect because of her tant undress?
But even so, she was very sexy!
Nami''s fans will literally die if something happens to her!
Just like Sanji.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 88: Whitebeard Pirates Entering Wano Art Store
Chapter 89: The Celestial Dragons having fun! The World Government Invitation!
Chapter 90: A deal with Whitebeard!
Chapter 82 Daimyo of Kuri Oden and the 9Akazaya! Opening an art store in Kuri!
Chapter 82 Daimyo of Kuri ''Oden'' and the 9Akazaya! Opening an art store in Kuri!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Hahahahaha! You''re fun Rob-san! I didn''t expect the world to be so big as you described it, if a merchant''s life is more wonderful also, I thought only pirates are the freest."
"You are wrong, not all pirates are free, only the strong ones can be called free."
Rob said in an emphatic tone, Oden was in front of himpletely ignorant of the affairs of the outside world, unfortunately, because of the Wano Kuni lockdown act.
After all, Oden''s ultimate dream was to open the borders of the Wano Kuni.
"You haven''t told me yet, how did you ovee all obstacles and enter Wano country?"
Even Kin''emon and the rest of the Akazaya focused on Rob''s answer when they heard their master''s question.
"I didn''t need to get over any obstacles because I came from the sky and not by the sea."
"The sky?"
"Yes, I can fly."
"So then! That makes it clear!"
The stars were practically appearing in Oden''s eyes as if he was telling Rob, please, teach me to fly.
Rob was not surprised by Oden''s temperament, as he recognized him from the shback in the anime, until this point Oden was a man who cared more about fun than even serious matters.
Rob predicts that the first big turning point in Oden''s life will happen soon when the Whitebeard Piratese here in Wano.
That was why Rob decided to open an art store here in Kuri.
Allowing the Whitebeard Pirates to learn about his manga was the main goal.
Perhaps Whitebeard''s fighting would be a secondary objective.
"So Rob-san, why did youe to Wano-Kuni?"
Rob looked at the person who spoke, it was a pretty girl or maybe a pretty trap, Kikunojo.
"I came to make Kuri an important area in Wano country, I came to make Wano enjoy manga."
"Manga? Is it a kind of fruit?"
"I''m going to open an art store that sells stories about adventures in the outside world. For you people, these books will be treasures, won''t they?"
"Really!!"
This time, it wasn''t only Oden who cried out loudly, but all nine of the Akazayas.
"Rob dono, you''re not kidding... Are you!"
Oden and his guards cried loudly, their excited expressions truly astonishing Rob.
He didn''t expect them to be so excited.
"I''m not kidding, I really sell stories about the outside world. I heard that the Wano country has been isted from the world and closed for many years, so I came to contribute to the education of the good people of Wano."
"Of course, that is if the Wano rulers have no objection¡ª"
"No objection!"
"I''m a Kuri daimyo and future shogun Wano, I ept your goodwill, Rob dono, don''t worry."
Even his loyal servants nodded their heads in understanding.
"So this is reallyforting."
"So, can you tell us what kind of stories from the outside world you are going to tell us?"
The more Oden thought of the outside world, the more excited he became.
"Stories about kind adventurers, going to dangerous and interesting ces to explore, stories about organizing the shape of the world, introducing the world''s diverse creatures, and the diverse world civilizations, and in fact, there is a lot to mention.
"Woooow!!"
This time, it wasn''t only Oden who had stars in his eyes, but all of his loyal servants.
...
"I remember that you have aw banning outsiders from entering the Wano Country, so why didn''t you fire me, Oden-san, you are the daimyo after all."
"Hahahaha! Do we have aw like this? I don''t remember it."
Oden patted Rob''s shoulder before speaking again.
"We''re friends now aren''t we? So you''re not a stranger anymore, my eyes can''t misjudge someone." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You really are a great person, Oden."
From behind, the nine Akazayas, among whom was Kanjuro(the traitor), they were watching everything.
They were headed to a convenient ce to open an art store.
Rob and Oden previously talked about this matter.
Oden was pleased to contribute a plot of ground to this operation which his friend said would make Wano a prosperous and happy country always.
Rob''s earlier words still recur in Oden''s mind even now.
(Your country''s borders will be nothing but useless borders when I open my art store in yournd, the vast world wille to you, you don''t need to travel outside the country, the whole world will be in your hands.)
It was not only Oden who got excited by these words but even his servants felt anticipation when they heard it.
"Here, Rob-san, I think this is the right ce."
"Oden-sama!"
"Kin''emon-dono!"
"Ashura-dono!"
...
Both Oden and his servants returned the greeting of their people with smiling faces.
Rob was satisfied with how Oden treated his people, he was very generous.
"You''re right. This is a good ce, a t in and central district, very good as a ce for my store."
"Now, you have to invite your people toe here, we have to tell them my project."
"I told you earlier that I would help you set up businesses works, knowing that you would be the future shogun, that would be the best."
"But¡ Why are you upset?"
Rob looked at Oden''s face and found that he was already annoyed.
Rob wanted tough right now.
"I can call my people here to see the magic building you''ve spoken of, I''m also excited to see it, but I don''t understand anything about your business..."
"Oden-sama, you don''t need to understand anything, we are your servants, we will understand everything for you, just rely on us!"
"You all!"
...
"Now it''s time for magic."
In front of the t grassy in of Kuri district, a whole Kuri people, both men, and women, gathered for the opening ceremony of the first art store of its kind in Wano.
The people who were saved from poverty and crime by Oden became Civilized people, who yearn to live a decent life.
And now they were attending their first interesting event in the presence of their Daimyo.
Or especially by the friend of the daimyo, the outsider person.
Suddenly the void curved over the t ins and a building even stranger than the void appeared, its shadow covering the astonished faces of the Kuri people and their ruler.
Art store in Kuri -Wano Kuni-. Officially opened.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 83: Doing a favor to Oden by rooting out the future roots chaos.
Chapter 84: Killing Koruzumi''s remnant and getting two devil fruits!
Chapter 85: Baroque Works Saga: Little Garden Arc!
Chapter 83 Doing a favor to Oden by rooting out the future roots chaos.
Chapter 83 Doing a favor to Oden by rooting out the future roots chaos.
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Yoho! One Piece manga is so wonderful!"
"The adventures of the Straw Hats and the strength of their friendship are truly enviable. How amazing is this bond! Doesn''t it remind you guys of our friendship?"
Oden looked at his ten loyal servants and brought back his precious memories of when these men started following him on his journey without even asking for his permission.
Kin''emon and Denjiro were his first followers, then Izou and Kikunojo who were just vagrant children.
Then Kanjuro and Raizo.
Nekomamushi, Inuarashi, and Kawamtsu.
And thest of them is Ashura Doji.
They all had their own story, but all of their stories came together in his service.
"I haven''t said it before, but...I''m really d to have you all with me, you guys are the best of men, I''m so proud of you."
Kin''emon and the rest: "..."
For a moment they were dumbfounded, but then when theyprehended the situation, their eyes became misty, their master''s words at them aroused their deep emotions for the first time.
After all, before they met Oden they were just a group of untamed, homeless kids.
But after meeting Oden and receiving golden advice from Yasuie, they became real men, who could be considered the servants of the famous daimyo of Kuri.
"I''m really proud to have you guys by my side...let''s build Wano towards a brighter future together."
"Yes!! Oden sama, we will definitely do that!!"
After the emotional event, Oden and his group continued to read the manga with an insatiable appetite, which was treasures for knowledge, entertainment, and learning, just as Robb said. He didn''t lie about anything, no, he lowered his manga description.
manga? the fruit? It was truly a forbidden fruit, the moment you eat it, you will never be satisfied with little chapters and you will be cursed with the desire to eat it forever.
Afterpleting the One Piece manga and getting acquainted with many wonderful ces, such as Foosha Vige, Shells Town, Orange Town, Syrup Vige, Baratie Restaurant, Cocoyasi Vige, and Loguetown in East Blue, and do not forget other ces such as the Ind of the Box Man and the Warship Ind, and the calm belt that crowded with sea kings.
All this left them dumbfounded, but the Grand Line''s events were even more exciting, from the reverse mountain to the whiskey peak, all waiting for the rest of the story on the embers. N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, they moved on to buy the Bleach manga, and here was the surprise.
"The world of samurai!!!"
In Bleach everyone has a sword, so the awe of Oden and his loyal servants increased exponentially.
"Where''s Soul Society, I want to go!"
"Oden sama, I think it''s a ce where souls go after death, so I think my father has be a Shinigami as he fights the dreaded Hollows and eliminates their threat to our living world! Sigh, this is an honor for our family, D- Gozaru."
"Umo, what a great soul."
"I never thought the world was so big, even the dead are immortals in heaven and can visit the earth!"
"Okay, we''ll go to Karakura then, since Urahara is there, he can help us go to the Soul Society!"
"I want to hit Aizen''s ass!"
...
It wasn''t just Oden and his men who enjoyed the manga of One Piece, Bleach, and the splendor of the art store, but all the Kuri people and even visitors from other provinces who happened to be in Kuri Province the moment the art store opened.
It''s been half a day since Rob opened his shop here in Kuri but the number of visitors hasn''t decreased at all but only increased.
After all, the reality of the miraculous building that can restore the sight of the blind and the voice of the deaf, adjust the height of the giant and dwarf, and restore the patient''s health to a normal state (temporarily) within the walls of the store. It spread like wildfire in every Kuri as well as towards other areas where everyone can they could see the shop beacon above Kuri from everywhere in Wano, plus the method of transmitting news via arrows from one county to another is very effective after all.
All these shocking facts are just incredible divine miracles for which the inhabitants of Wano didn''t find a reasonable exnation other than linking them to the magic that the daimyo friend did (Rob).
In addition to the reasonable price that Rob set for his products.
10 silver coins for one volume of the manga, this was a very affordable price that everyone could afford.
After all, there is no berry here. The people of Wano deal in silver, gold, and tinum.
This is one of the most primitive economies, but on the whole, someone like Rob would have no problem keeping pace with the economy of this closed country.
Perhaps, after Oden bes a shogun of Wano, he will propose to him to abolish this currency system and introduce berry to Wano or just create a coin identical to berry.
...
Since Oden recognized Rob as his friend, Rob wasn''t someone who wouldn''t help a friend of his.
Rather, he will nip all Oden''s crises in the bud, just as he ns to do now.
Currently, Rob was in the skies above the Hakumai Prefecture and exactly above the residence of the daimyo Hakumai, Shimotsuki Yasuie.
His Observation Haki had been locked onto the purple-haired person for half a day now.
Rob was waiting for the snake toe out of the hole.
Finally, his senses picked up something interesting.
...
"Yasuie-sama!"
"What is it, Orochi?
"I''m sorry! I''m sorry! My family''s health is really serious and very deteriorating, and I need a lot of money for medical expenses, please help me, Yasuie-sama!"
Yasuie looked at Orochi who was kneeling in front of him and crying heartily and felt pity for him again, he had always wondered how bad is the health of this man''s family was until he asked for medicine for them almost every month.
"Okay, okay, I''ll help you stop crying."
...
"What a man with a big heart, he has mercy on even people with bad intentions!"
Rob who witnessed all this couldn''t help but praise Yasuie''s kindness.
But he still considered him stupid, after all, this kindness would cause his future doom.
He noticed Rob Orochi with a sly smileing out of the daimyo residence carrying a lot of gold back with him.
When he got far enough away from the daimyo''s residence, he began to keep a close eye on his surroundings, making sure that no one was following him.
When he was sure of this, he went to an abandoned house in the Hakumai area and rode a small dinosaur, which was his quick means of transportation.
Orochi left the Hakumai area and was going to his n buddies who had already strengthened his presence.
Remnants of other Kurozumi.
But what he didn''t expect was that the whole time someone had been following him unknowingly.
He was leading the wolf into the sheepfold.
Rob has always hated Orochi, and in the manga, the author introduces him like an insect who deserves to be trampled.
So much so that there are fans who wished Orochi death so badly that they didn''t even care if Kaido was still alive.
It got worse when the Kurozumi olders who instigated everything appeared.
Today, Rob was determined to kill them all!
Not one of them will escape from his hand.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 84: Killing Koruzumi''s remnant and getting two devil fruits!
Chapter 85: Baroque Works Saga: Little Garden Arc!
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 1)
=============
{ckStar Note:
I hope everyone slept well and woke up to the chapter, Hahaha... Good morning, thanks for everything, leave me more power stones to motivate me to write more.}
=============
Chapter 84 Killing Koruzumis remnant and getting two devil fruits!
Chapter 84 Killing Koruzumi''s remnant and getting two devil fruits!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Rob flew in the sky while watching like a hawk the movements of Orochi who had been running for some time in a dense forest towards a specific destination.
Finally, Orochi, who was still young and ambitious to be a shogun, arrived at an abandoned wooden house in the middle of the forest.
Rob recognized this ce because he saw it in the anime from Orochi''s shback.
This ce was thest ruin remnant of the Kurozumi n in Wano country.
Rob checked the ce with observation haki and recognized two other people inside.
They were the same old man and old woman who had incited Orochi to start everything towards the downfall of the Kozuki n.
Rob went into stealth mode and reduced his presence to almost non-existent.
This was a skill he had learned from his previous life, he was used to chases, after all, in more than one ce he had to sneak away to escape repeating that every time he mastered this to the point where he could be a first-ss assassin if he wanted to.
Today he has to assassinate someone so as not to cause him any possible inconvenience because of his annoying fruit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
While Rob lurks in the shadows like a professional assassin, Orochi and his two alliesugh at Yasuie''s stupidity as they used to.
Orochiughed so much that his stomach hurt, while not realizing that he had brought death with him on the way.
"Nikyukyukyu! Orochi! Did you see that? I told you that realizing a dream starts with one step, you will definitely be a shogun."
"Now you must move to the next target, Oden!"
"It would be fun to see the future shogun financing his neck cutter, wouldn''t it? Nkyukyukyu!"
"We need a lot of money, it''s not enough at all, to attract Kaido''s attention we need a lot of weapons, tons of that!"
"We will be the main financiers of the Beast Pirates in the future, only then can the Kurozumi n stand on top again!"
The old woman was Kurozumi Higurashi, the same person who uses the Mane Mane no Mi, and who gave Orochi the devil fruit,
Hebi Hebi no Mi, Model: Yamata no Orochi.
"Sure! I''ll do it, I''ll do whatever it takes!"
On the side, the old man, Orochi''s second ally, Kurozumi Semimaru, was ying his guitar with his eyes closed, as usual, unaware of the impending danger.
He was unaware of the death that might knock on his door at any moment.
He didn''t realize it until when it actually happened.
His senses warned him toote, only when the sword actually touched his neck did he get a bted warning.
His eyes widened open and his senses responded in a manner faster than light, he almost activates his Barrier Fruit ability, but that''s because he hadn''t realized yet that he was already dead.
The picture of his headless body was reflected in his widened eyes, which soon lost their final light.
Thest thing he saw and realized in this world was the fountain of his blood gushing from his neck.
His head fell and rolled on the ground as a headless corpse immediately fell afterward.
Next to the corpse, a basket full of fruits appeared out of nowhere.
As he emerged from the darkness behind the headless old man''s corpse, Rob whose eyes were glowing with a sinister purple glint.
The Suragiri sword in his hand was not stained even by a single drop of the blood of the man who had just beheaded.
Rob looked toward the basket of fruits he had just taken out of his inventory and didn''t find any abnormal change yet, then turned his gaze toward the duo who fell on their bottoms with shock.
Their minds haven''t understood yet. What the hell happened here?
"Well, we''re done with the potential inconvenience, this man''s fruit is rather troublesome, since he is an old man, it means that he has lived a lot and got plenty of time to develop the barrier fruit."
"It would be unwise to underestimate him, anyone who holds this kind of troublesome devil fruit should die by assassination."
"Don''t you agree with me, Koruzumi? You are a n famous for assassinations after all, how do you feel when you taste from the same cup?"
"Now, I will enjoy chopping you to pieces."
Only now were both Kurozumi Orochi and Kurozumi Higurashi able to awaken from the stupor in which they had previously been plunged.
"You¡ You killed Semimaru!?"
"Do you¡ Do you realize what you just did?! He is Kaido''s subordinate!"
"No, before we were Kaido''s subordinates, we were hispanions who sailed with him and guided him from a mere learner on a ship to a living monster!"
"Do you realize now who you just killed?!"
"Kaido haspanions like you? What a joke."
Rob almost hadughed at this old woman''s words, had he not been familiar with Kaido''s true personality he would have truly believed such nonsense.
Kaido is someone who doesn''t even care about his own daughter, how can he take care of disgusting old men like these?!
"Who are you?! I have nothing to do with the Koruzumi n, I''m going from here now."
Despite his fear of this terrifying man, Orochi managed to stand up and moved a little towards the door wanting to get away from this ce as quickly as possible, but his steps stopped in a very harsh manner.
"Argh!!!!"
Orochi cried out in an extremely loud voice, expressing the frightening pain he was feeling at this moment.
His short legs remained in ce as his upper stump fell to the wooden floor.
But he was still screaming from the pain that still damaged the nerves in his brain.
"You especially have to die-hard, just cancel the idea of getting out of here alive."
Orochi''s eyes were bloodshot, but that didn''t stop him from feeling frightened and crying like a terrified kid.
"What do you have against my n, Koruzumi? Why are you doing this! If you''re unaware, you''re standing in Kaido''s way, you''re messing up Kaido''s ns by doing this!"
"Kaido will never forgive you for doing this¡ª"
Before she could finish speaking, the world in front of her turned upside down, and her words stoppedpletely.
"Kaido, Kaido, Kaido, just shut up, you''re so annoying plus your mouth smell is so disgusting!"
Rob cut off her head with one blow, as he had done with herpanion.
This time, it was not an assassination, but a fatal blow with a tyrannical force.
Rob''s stifling aura made Orochi feel despair.
A frightening picture was reflected in his eyes as the head of his second ally flew into the sky because of that fearsome man''s sword.
Rob started getting close to Orochi after he finished his first two goals.
"Stay away! Stay away! Please I don''t want to die!"
Before he gets into hysterics due to fear, Orochi remembers his trump card and regains his cool but outwardly still gives a facade of a frightened and pathetic person.
"Have you seen these gold coins? It''s a lot, isn''t it? You can take them all, just leave me alone please!"
Orochi continued to pretend, he was really afraid of this man, but he wasn''t afraid of death after he mentioned his life-saving card.
He will surely take revenge one day.
"Do you think you can trick me, Orochi?"
"Huh? I''m not deceiving you, that''s really all we have!"
"Because of the mythical devil fruit, Yamata no Orochi, you have as many lives as heads, this fruit really is a cheat, the mythical devil fruit cannot be underestimated."
"You have 8 heads, so I can kill you 8 times, right?"
The blood on Orochi''s body froze when he heard that."
With a sinister smile on his face, Rob Suragiri rose, ready to kill him for the first time.
At this moment Rob looked like a demon from hell, it had been a long time since he had recovered his evil self buried deep within.
From the time he got to know Olvia, that character of him began to disappear little by little, but it did not disappear at all.
All that happened is that he has hidden from view and can only show it in the face of such situations.
When Orochi saw that evil smile, he tried to crawl towards the exit with all his might, but Rob''s sword was faster than him.
With one wave the Orochi was cut in half.
...
After some time Rob came out of the wooden house with a basket of fruits while he ate an apple.
On the basket of fruits appeared two fruits that are different from the rest.
The fruit is transparent, ss-like, and the other is purple in color with snake-like patterns.
"Unfortunately I only got two."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 85: Baroque Works Saga: Little Garden Arc!
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 1)
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 2)
Chapter 85 Baroque Works Saga: Little Garden Arc!
Chapter 85 Baroque Works Saga: Little Garden Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Little Garden Arc!
Koby reappears in this arc, before the Straw Hats officially reach Little Garden Ind, Luffy remembers about his friend Koby, who appeared in this arc, that he is starting to realize his dream of bing a major figure in the Navy already.
Koby and his friend Helmeippo fell into the cruel hands of Vice-Admiral Garp and began infernal training for their bodies to break the level of the ordinary person and officially enter the world of strong people.
Rob was very interested in Garp''s reaction to his appearance in the manga, maybe he might keep scratching his nose andughing while flipping to the next page, that''s how he would react, right?
Garp is the first elite marine to appear in the manga, so Rob is also interested in the reaction of the elite navy.
Especially Sengoku, who has officially be an Admiral of the Fleet, as this big news was already announced which caused quite a stir recently.
This early change in the plot didn''t really surprise Rob, with his tant interference in the plot, the change would be inevitable.
After the minor arc that shows Koby and Helmeippo''s hard work and the story of each of them since they have parted with Luffy and Zoro until now, the story returns to shed light on Luffy and hisrades once again who have reached their second ind in the Grand Line.
After getting his lunch box from Sanji, Luffy went with Vivi to enjoy an adventure that he smelled from this mysterious ind in which everything seems to be very huge, unlike the name of the ind ''Little Garden''.
Then Zoro challenges Sanji to contest who will be the one who catches the biggest and tastiest hunt.
Thus, Usopp and Nami remained on the ship Going Merry, afraid of entering the ind, which gave off a terrifying aura.
Which Namiter discovered a scary truth about.
It was a prehistoric ind, an ind where dinosaurs did not be extinct and still roam the earth!
Not only that, but right after the crew left, a giant creature came to got the sake from them, its appearance scaring the shit out of Nami and Usopp who pretended to be dead out of fear.
Especially after seeing the giant Brogy chop off the head of a T-Rex as if he was chopping vegetables.
This arc will surely be interesting to the readers, a lot of useful information about what kind of inds there are in the Grand Line.
Little Garden is one of the most dangerous inds where someone can get stuck in the first half of the Grand Line.
After all, the maic field of the ind is so strong that it is difficult for a Log Pose to absorb a maic field adjacent to the next ind, a full year is the amount of time that the Log Pose has to wait to register the next coordinates, and this is only rtively.
That''s what Nami and Usopp found out when they asked the Giant Brogy about it.
This is just a disaster for everyone who has reached this ind without an eternal log pose.
The question now is, could anyone survive for an entire year in an environment teeming with dinosaurs and prehistoric insects?
"An ind adventure of this kind, readers will be excited to see."
Since he started drawing this part of the story, Rob''s smile hasn''t left his face.
He used to enjoy his time drawing chapters.
Rob finished drawing this arc already some time ago.
But he was busy supplying enough copies that each art store would need, ording to the number of sales in each store.
After all, sales differ from one art store to another.
There are art stores where the percentage of sales does not exceed 30%.
There are also other stores, such as Mary Geoise''s, which sells 90%!
Can you imagine that?
So naturally, the number of volumes it provides in each art store will be different depending on the demand.
Now, that One Piece manga is so popr in the world, Rob was on the right track to conquering the world with manga already.
So he just has to continue what he''s doing without caring about the consequences.
Opinions about manga One Piece vary from person to person.
Some say that it is a holy book that tells us the events of the future.
And some say that it is an interesting story whose owner deserves to bemended.
And some are fascinated by the real ces in the manga as well as the real characters.
Some consider the story just nonsense and pass on piracy ideas in a nice way.
Opinions vary from person to person, but that doesn''t change the fact that Manga One Piece has be world-famous!
But the appearance of the giants, Brogy and Dorry, in this arc will surely blow the minds of the inhabitants of the Four Seas.
The existence of giants is not a secret or unknown matter in the eyes of the world, for Elbaf, thend of giants is and known to the whole world.
But this is only on the Grand Line.
90% of the inhabitants of the Four Seas consider the race of giants to be a myth.
Even Princess Vivi who is Princess of basta didn''t believe in their existence until she saw them with her own eyes, let alone ordinary people from the Four Seas!
That''s why Rob is sure this arc will educate the world''s poption a lot before he entertains them.
But the most important thing is the reaction of his friends Brogy and Dorry to their appearance in the manga. That would definitely be fun.
They''llugh a lot at it, and maybe like Rob even more because he showed the world their legendary fight.
How Rob disyed the utter pride of Elbaf on all of them, and especially Dorry who went to fight despite his severe internal injuries due to the shameful ploy of the Baroque agents, will make readers raise their hats to the Elbaf warriors. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Usopp''s promation of his dream of being brave and unshakable pride like the Elbaf warriors had a special stamp on this arc.
Rob painted every moment of it so perfectly, he didn''t miss anything and didn''t add anything superfluous.
But the way it was drawn and coloring gave life to the manga, making it much better than the original story.
Prehistoric Ind, Extinct Dinosaurs, Fighting Legendary Giants, Red Ogre Brogy, Blue Ogre Dory, Leaders of Elbaf Warriors Pirates who became famous pirate crew 7 decades ago, The second sh with Baroque works organization, Fierce fighting, Wax art-making, Sanji cunning and his deception of Mister 0, Sanji and Zoro tied in a dinosaur huntingpetition, Ind Eater, Going Merry once again swallowed by a gigantic sea creature, Luffy and Usopp trust in the strength of giants, Ind Eater cut off by thebined attack of the giants.
It all happened in this fun arc.
And today happens to be the day of the weekly update.
Rob was ready to publish the new volume and rekindle the readers'' enthusiasm!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 1)
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 2)
Chapter 88: Whitebeard Pirates Entering Wano Art Store
========
ckStar_BH Note:
We finished in seventh ce? Not bad, not bad,e on guys, more stones to motivate me, thank you
========
Chapter 86 The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (1)
Chapter 86 The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Little Garden Ind;
In a prehistoric jungle, huge animals spread everywhere.
But at this moment, the sky and earth shook with the eruption of the volcano that erupted at least twice a day.
Booom!!
The animals returned to their burrows to avoid being crushed by two excited giants.
"Gegyagyagya! Brogy, are you ready to lose today?"
Giant Dorry ran with his sword and shield with unstoppable momentum, the huge trees in his path were like a field of tiny ntspared to his gigantic size.
He really deserved the title of Blue Ogre.
On the other hand, the giant Brogy ran with the same momentum.
Their strength was too terrifying.
The moment the sword collided with the ax, it seemed as if the air in the middle of the attack had been broken.
An extremely powerful shock wave spread out and uprooted many trees.
The animals and dinosaurs who were close to the battlefield, they were shrunk of fear at the moment.
After all, these two giants were considered to be the rulers of the ind due to their immense strength.
Even T-Rex who is the most powerful dinosaur can only be considered a cute cat in front of its overwhelming strength.
"Gababababa! Do you mean losing you, Dorry?"
...
After another epic fight.
"61,099 fight!"
"61,099 tied!"
"Gababababa! My old friend Dorry! I got some new sake that was recently deposited at the art store, it''s called Champagne, would you like some?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Gegyagyagya! I got it before you! It tastes really refreshing, especially after every fight."
"Yes-"
Suddenly a green light scattered from a ce familiar to the two giants and its light covered the entire ind, the glowsted for five seconds before it stopped.
The duo looked toward each other in amazement beforeughing with delight.
"Hurry up! I forgot it''s the weekly updating day of One Piece manga!"
Brogy and Dorry ran towards the art store while terrifying the animals and dinosaurs who thought the fight of kings was over.
...
basta Kingdom;
"Your Majesty! A new volume of One Piece manga has been updating!"
Igaram who was still a young man ran into the royal hall bringing the new One Piece book with him.
"Oh, Igaram? We''ve been waiting for you, thanks for your hard work."
"I appeared in the chapters again, my king, I was advising Vivi-sama¡ª"
"Uhm... I''ll see, Igaram, don''t spoil the events."
"Ah! Sorry, Your Majesty. I was too excited..."
Igaram left the manga book in the king''s hand before asking permission and leaving.
"Every time I see Vivi, I really feel like she''s my daughter, that feeling seems ridiculously certain."
Vivi''s face was the first thing Cobra saw on the front page of the manga, so his firstment on Vivi was naturally.
"Did you see that, my dear? I told you I had the same feeling."
Nefertari Titi came out of the shower, her wet curves so sexy, but Cobra who he was soaked in the pleasure of reading manga didn''t see it.
"You''re right, Titi."
"Then let me read the manga with you."
"Sure,e here¡ªAh..."
"Husband, why is your nose bleeding?"
...
Drum Kingdom;
"Oh! Little Garden? It''s been so long, the prehistoric herbs there can''t be found anywhere else, maybe I should make another trip to that ce."
Kureha drank a cup of champagne while she began reading today''s volume.
The moment the Straw Hat Pirates descended on Little Garden Ind she got to know the ce, after all, she didn''t live a long life for nothing.
Little Garden Ind was the closest to Drum Ind, so she''s been to it not just once.
Although it is a really dangerous ind, Doctor Kureha was by no means simple, especially in her youth.
"Oh! Aren''t these! Brogy and Dorry?"
"What a surprise! They are still fighting until now, the Giant race really has muscr heads."
"Hahahaha! But they are very kind nheless."
"This...!"
When the events headed south with Dorry hitting a bomb in the stomach, and he''s going to fight Brogy though, and losing with Brogy because of that wax bastard, Mister 3, Kureha''s mood turned angry.
She never thought she would react to a fantasy tale with such emotions one day.
But this wasn''t a fantasy book in her eyes anymore, the two kind giants she knew had saved her life in the past!
So how can she not react angrily after seeing a wax scoundrel plotting to bring down her two friends with such malice?
"Straw Hat Luffy! I''m counting on you to save them."
Kureha continued to read the chapters with fluctuating emotions with each subsequent event.
Next to her were the inhabitants of Drum, who were ustomed to the warmth of the store, in the same position as Doctor Kureha.
In their lives, they had never believed that the legendary giant race really existed, because they couldn''t imagine what they would look like.
But when they saw them in the manga, theypletely believed in their existence, it was a feeling that is difficult to describe, but all the readers of the manga felt as if they were receiving a spiritual revtion, so it was easy for them to believe everything that came in the manga as real and existing.
And that''s why everyone believes in Brogy and Dorry in Little Garden now.
A prehistoric ind, where dinosaurs roamed the earth, who would have thought such a ce really existed, it seems to be close to their ind!"
"Nami is sick! Her temperature is too high, as shown at the end of the volume! I think she was bitten by a prehistoric poisonous insect in Little Garden!"
"God! Are you guys thinking what I''m thinking!"
Kureha, who had finished reading the manga, with a happy smile on her face, looked at Hiriluk, who looked like a crazy person at this moment.
Not only her, but all the people who were in the tavern looked at him in confusion.
"She needs a doctor!"
"And what is the closest ind known to the quality of its doctors in that region from the sea?"
"Huh? It''s our ind of course, but you''re not a doctor that falls into that category, Hiriluk-san!"
"You hurt my feelings!"
Hiriluk looked toward the person who had said that with teary eyes.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 86: The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (Part 2)
Chapter 88: Whitebeard Pirates Entering Wano Art Store
Chapter 89: The Celestial Dragons having fun! The World Government Invitation!
Chapter 87 The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (2)
Chapter 87 The Famous Giants! Dorry and Brogy enthusiasm ascends to the sky! (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
Little Garden;
=========
...
..
.
Smoker: Princess Vivi... She''s the lost Princess of basta.
Tashigi: basta is a kingdom amid a revolution, do you think some criminal organization and the Straw Hat Pirates are somehow involved?
Smoker: I don''t know, but this is our first clue as to where the Straw Hats are.
Tashigi: So are we...?
Smoker: Yeah, call headquarters and get the eternal pose over here.
Marine: Yes, sir!
Smoker: Mark the path... to basta, the desert kingdom.
...
..
Brogy: You seem to be in a hurry.
Dorry: It''s sad to see you go, but I won''t stop you! I hope you can save your kingdom.
Vivi: Thank you.
Luffy: Don''t kill each other, you giants!
Sanji: Wait and you''ll see, what I caught will be the biggest.
Zoro: We''ll see.
Usopp: Bye, sir! Someday, I will go to Elbaf!!!
...
..
Brogy: Our friends are about to leave from the east side.
Dorry: We can''t let them go alone with that monster in there.
Brogy: How''s your injuries... Dorry?
Dorry: I will live!!
Brogy: My ax and your sword lived long enough.
Dorry: Do you have any regrets?
Brogy: Of course. This ax has been my battle partner for over 100 years, but... If it''s to help them... it''s worth it!!
Dorry: So it''s settled.
...
Sanji: Look closely. My lizard is the winner!!!
Zoro: Are you blind? The Rhino is bigger!!!
Luffy: Who cares? Both look good to eat.
Zoro/Sanji: You Shut up!!!
...
..
Luffy: Oh, look!! They are the two giants!
Usopp: They came to say goodbye.
Brogy: There''s only one reason why you guys can''t...
Dory: ...to reach the next ind.
Nami: What?
Luffy:?
Dorry: You risked your lives to defend our honor...
Brogy: And now whatever the cost...
Dorry: ...we will not allow any enemy whatsoever to defile the pride of our friends!!
Brogy: Trust us, and sail straight ahead!!! Whatever happens, sail straight ahead!!!
Usopp: Ok!!!
Luffy: We''ll sail straight ahead!
Zoro: What are they talking about?
Dorry: It''s time to say goodbye. I hope we meet again.
Brogy: I hope so too.
Nami: Look!! In front of us!!
Dorry: There it is, the eater of inds!
Brogy: We''ll make way, Elbaf''s pride is at stake!!
...
..
==========
"Oy, Dorry?"
"Yes, Brogy!"
"We were the stars of the show, weren''t we?"
"That''s what it looks like to me too!"
"Have we be, friends of the Straw Hats?"
"That''s what it looks like to me too!"
"We''ve kept Elbaf pride, haven''t we?"
"That''s what it looks like to me too!"
Brogy and Dorry looked at each other and then right after that.
"Gegyagyagyagya.....!!!"
"Gabababababababa...!!!"
The duoughed non-stop, as the ground shook as their huge bodies moved from ce to ce as theyughed and tears of happiness sprayed from their eyes.
They were so happy, beyond description.
Their enthusiasm far surpassed anyone else who had seen themselves in the manga.
Their enthusiasm literally soared to the sky.
After they finally calmed down.
"I think Rob knows us well."
"I even forgot why we disagreed, I didn''t think I''d remember it again because of the manga."
A nostalgic smile appeared on Brogy''s face as he looked at the face of the innocent little girl who was the direct cause of their ongoing fight until now.
"Yes, I remember it now, it was because of the little girl we started fighting over who had the biggest catch."
"All our old friends are drawn here, how did Rob know that?"
"Should we ask him when hees next time, Brogy?"
...
So we have another reason to stay here and fight, to ensure that the Straw Hats'' journey continues, right?"
"Then we''ll keep doing it! But my catch is greater than yours."
"No my catch is bigger, look at your catch skull, it''s smaller than mine."
"..."
"Gegyagyagia!"
"Gababababa!"
...
Ohara;
"Rob sama! Nami, what''s going to happen to my daughter? Why she''s fallen into bad shape at the end of the volume, please tell me she''ll be fine? ... Please!"
Bell-m¨¨re grabbed Rob''s leg, refusing to let him go while I repeatedly asked him.
Olvia: "Rob tell her that, we want to know that too."
Sora: "Rob-sama, we also want to know."
Rouge: "..."
Matriarch: "..."
Rosinante: "Teacher, we want to know, too."
Domingo: "..."
Rob looked at all of their faces, they were all seriously curious about Nami''s health.
"Well, no need to worry, though she will be in life-threatening danger but in the end, she will survive."
...
..
[Ding! +5066 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5043 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5100 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5200 Art Points from Gorosei???]
[Ding! +5405 Art Point from Gorosei???]
...
..
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from the chiefmander of the World Government Kong]
[Ding! +5300 Art Points from Fleet Admiral Sengoku]
[Ding! +5000 Art Points from Vice-Admiral Garp]
...
Marineford;
"Koby, Helmeppo? Am I going to train these wretches in the future?"
"But first of all, why do I look so old in that brat''s manga, that''s all the more reason to look for it."
"Garp, we recently had reports of a sky-destroying fight between Golden Lion Shiki and Sky Sword Rob, on the ount of the witnesses their fight ended in a tie, how better not to look for him for trouble."
"Sengoku, do you think this will stop me? And what if he''s strong and can tie with Shiki? That would be for the best."
"No, that''s not good!"
"What''s not good about it? Huh? Seriously, do you think I''d lose to that brat?"
"It''s not like that, Garp, but the Five Elders are forbidding us to directly interfere in the actions of the Sky Sword, it is taboo."
"As if I''m going to care about those old foggy people!"
"Garp! The author didn''t mistake drawing you as an old man, because after 20 years you''ll be just like that, you have another target in your head to look for him, right?"
"..."
Garp continued to eat the senbe without much to answer his old friend.
But a twinkle appeared in his eyes before disappearing, Sengoku didn''t notice anything as he was seriously waiting for his answer.
...
Mary Geoise;
"So those giants who gave us a real headache 70 years ago were hiding in the Little Garden!"
"Hahahahaha! What news from heaven."
"They are still wanted for justice, and their skills seem to be rusting, even though they can pierce the Ind Eater, but that means nothing to true power."
"Should we send the arrest warrant immediately?"
"We''d be a joke if we didn''t arrest them! The whole world knows they exist now, we have to arrest them!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It''s decided, send the Admiral!"
What Rob didn''t know was that all five Gorosei had unanimously decided on the decision to capture the giants.
This was going in a clear line towards another sh between Rob and the World Government!"
...
Wano country;
This morning, while the people of Kuri were enjoying reading manga, which brought them an indescribable joy.
On a Kuri beach, a ship resembling a white whale crashed.
It was the famous Moby Dick ship!
Today is the same day that Whitebeard''s crew was stranded in Wano!
But because Rob messes with fate, Oden''s arrival is dyed and Whitebeard bumps into him.
"Gurarara! Looks like we''re having bad luck today, men!"
Marco: "This is what it seems, Oyaji."
...
"Hahahahaha! Fun giants! Theirughs are fun, their personalities are great, their strength is amazing, I want...I want to fight them!!!!!"
"Oden sama! Shouting in the art store is forbidden, trust points will be deducted from you!"
Izou tried to shut Oden''s excited mouth at this moment, but it was to no avail.
...
Just like Wano, in Flevance, Kano, Ohara, Women Ind, Sky Ind, basta, Lnveel Nation... Everywhere there is an art store, giant Dorry and Brogy have be famous and their kind personalities have won the admiration of millions of people around the world.
Overnight, their fame that had been buried for more than 70 years ignited again, and the nicknames Red Ogre and Blue Ogre resurfaced again.
But while the giants'' fans were celebrating and cheering their overwhelming power.
Nami''s fans were very worried, just what happened to Nami?
Why did she suddenly rise in temperature at the end of the volume?
What will happen to her?
Was she bitten by an insect because of her tant undress?
But even so, she was very sexy!
Nami''s fans will literally die if something happens to her!
Just like Sanji.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 88: Whitebeard Pirates Entering Wano Art Store
Chapter 89: The Celestial Dragons having fun! The World Government Invitation!
Chapter 90: A deal with Whitebeard!
Chapter 88 Whitebeard Pirates Entering Wano Art Store
Chapter 88 Whitebeard Pirates Entering Wano Art Store
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! /ckStar_BH
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
???
"Oyaji! What could that beacon-like thing in the sky be?"
"Shall I go take a look?"
Phoenix wings appeared on Marco''s back and he was ready to fly to explore the situation.
"Wait, Marco."
"Hmm, art store?"
"Where you can enjoy the future!?"
"That''s interesting, I didn''t think we''d meet such a surprise in Wano."
The group of Whitebeard Pirates stood behind Edward Newgate who was at the peak of his youth.
They were all looking at the same thing.
The art store beacon was especially bright, as everyone in Wano could see, not to mention the Whitebeard Pirates who were on a Kuri beach.
They were very close to where the art store was.
"Let''s go see what''s there, one group will go with me and another group will guard the ship."
Moby Dick was in such a bad shape that it needed an overhaul, but even so, they couldn''t leave it out in the open unguarded.
All of their wealth is in the ship after all.
...
"Oden sama!"
Kin''emone running again, but this time he was worried.
Oden and the rest of the Akazayas were inside the art store, so Kin''emon didn''t go to the daimyo residence but to the most populous ce in the entire Wano.
This ce is an art store for sure.
"What happened, Kin''emon, why are you in such a hurry?"
Oden looked at Kin''emon and was slightly surprised by the worried expression on his subordinate''s face.
"A pirate ship from the outside world has crashed on Kuri beach and a lot of pirates have entered Wano now."
"What did you say? A pirate ship from the outside world!?"
"Oden sama! Why do you have an excited expression on your face?"
Kikunojo had an inexplicable sense of anxiety at this moment.
"I am ufortable about this matter!"
The same thing applies to his older brother Izou.
"And me too!"
Kawamatsu, Nekomamushi, and Inuarashi too.
"Oden sama!"
Kin''emon and the rest of the Akazaya are surprised by their master''s sudden movement.
Oden got up from his seat and started running to the art store exit.
Just as it had originally happened, the moment Oden heard about the presence of a pirate ship on hisnd, his enthusiasm for seeing the outside world reappeared.
The enthusiasm was curtailed a little by the advent of the art store.
Those pirates who somehow managed to enter Wano were his only hope to realize his dreams.
When Oden exits the art store he meets face to face with the Whitebeard Pirates who are led by Whitebeard himself.
Aical scene urred where both parties froze looking at each other for a few seconds.
"You are the pirates from the outside world?"
"Yes, we are."
The moment Oden heard the confirmation, he pounced on Whitebeard''s leg, unwilling to let go.
"I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Please allow me to get on your ship!"
"Go away! You''re annoying!"
Whitebeard kicked Oden like a ball and sent him flying.
Oden was able to establish himself in the sky and pulled out his swords which were thirsty to fight the strong people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It''s time to find out whether or not this person deserves to carry him on his ship.
Whitebeard''s expression changed as he sensed the other party''s strength.
"Guys, step away, this person is very unusual."
["Oden''s two swords style!"]
And just as it had originally happened, an earth-shattering battle erupted between Whitebeard and Oden and ended with Oden losing.
But this time the location of the battle and the number of witnesses were different.
The first difference is that they fought near the art store.
The second difference is that the battle was seen by a lot of Kuri residents who flocked to the store gate. As well as anxious kazayas.
...
"Oden sama!"
"How can you say such a thing! You''re a daimyo of Kuri! You can''t go anywhere else!"
"You''re annoying, get out of this country."
Kin''emon looked at Whitebeard and said so.
Whitebeard was busy analyzing the events of the day in his mind.
"We also hope we could. our ship destroyed after all."
"Then fix it and go away!"
...
The Whitebeard Pirates ignored the cries of Oden who was being held back by his subordinates and entered the art store they had originallye here for.
The moment they got here, the first thing that caught their attention and made them more interested was the shape of the building, before Oden walked out and took all their attention, causing their admiration for the shape of the building to turn to the strange samurai.
It would be a lie if they said they didn''t like someone like Oden, he was very powerful after all.
Even someone like Whitey Bay expressed her admiration for Oden to Marco.
"Wow! The interior of this building is definitely huge."
"Devil fruit ability!?"
In Whitey Bay''s eyes, something abnormal like this could only be caused by a devil fruit.
"This couldn''t be more clear, right?"
This time it was Jozu who spoke.
Even Edward Newgate felt that this ce was interesting in many ways.
"This ce is special, I can smell the excitement in every fold, look at the faces of the people here, they are all excited."
Marco was more interested in the expressions of the people around them.
"You are right, what kind of future would make these people happy, I suddenly had a desire to explore it too, Gurarara!"
... After Whitebeard and his crew finished reading the One Piece manga, they looked at each other andughed nonstop for a while.
"What a fun One Piece manga!"
"Gurarara! Roger gets executed in the first chapter!"
"Yes, Oyaji, what a joke, how could those Navy bullshit catch someone like Roger!?"
Marco stillughs at the author''s sense of humor.
"Wait! Rudes D. Rob? Isn''t that person, the Sky Sword, a member of the Roger Pirates?"
"Why does he draw his captain dead?"
"Hmm?"
Whitebeard''s expression changed when he heard Vista''s words.
Vista was right, how could a crew member cast such a bad omen on the head of his captain.
"I wonder, have Roger and his crew ever seen this book?"
"What could this One Piece treasure be? I didn''t know that the most mysterious treasure in the world was called One Piece."
"I''m your captain and I didn''t know that, so how do you know that?"
The Whitebeard Pirates continued to enthusiastically discuss the events of the One Piece manga.
This store was really fun, they haven''t enjoyed it like today in a very long time.
Despite their initial confusion, that all changed as they continued reading the manga books.
The amazing drawing and clear narration were two important factors that made the Whitebeard Pirates'' confusion fly out the window.
All that remains is to have fun reading the manga.
The adventures of the Straw Hat Pirates were fun, though they''re diminutive inparison to theirs.
With the idea that this is a fictional story they kept reading the manga but every time they saw a world-famous character in the manga like Roger and Garp and characters they knew existed like Crocus and even Shanks and Buggy, they would ask themselves is this really a fictional tale?
"Could this story really be the future?"
"So doesn''t this mean that Roger will overtake me to be the Pirate King?"
"What a joke!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 89: The Celestial Dragons having fun! The World Government Invitation!
Chapter 90: A deal with Whitebeard!
Chapter 91: The Dirty Pirate World! Amatsuki Toki!
Chapter 89 The Celestial Dragons having fun! The World Government Invitation!
Chapter 89 The Celestial Dragons having fun! The World Government Invitation!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
[Ding! +6000 art point from Whitebeard, Edward Newgate]
[Ding! +2000 art point from Phoenix Marco]
[Ding! +2000 art points from Diamond Jozu]
[Ding! +2000 art points from Vista]
...
[Ding! +1000 art points from Whitey Bay]
...
..
While Rob was busy making anime episodes in the Ohara art store, he suddenly received a lot of system notifications containing a good number of art points at once.
Someone gives 6000 art points in one go!
What does this mean?
Big shot! N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Whitebeard Pirates? They''ve arrived at Wano, then."
"This means that the wheel of destiny is still moving as it is even though I obstructed it so much."
"Well, it doesn''t matter."
...
While the Whitebeard Pirates were enjoying the new art called ''manga'', which they recently got acquainted with.
Plus they have to contend with Oden''s endless annoyance.
In another ce, the most hated people in the world, they were having so much fun.
...
Mary Geoise;
"The world before and after the manga ispletely different, don''t you agree, Saint Merald?"
A celestial dragon with an ugly face and a big belly said with an excited expression.
"Sure, I feel proud that I was able to live in this era where the manga finally came out!"
Saint Merald was a celestial dragon with a fickle temperament just like all celestial dragons.
But ever since he started reading the One Piece manga, it seemed as if his fickle mood was diminishing.
All the celestial dragons before the appearance of the art store werecking inmon sense, just like newborn babies.
But after the art store appeared, they began to gain somemon sense.
"What do you think will happen to basta? They are under the threat of a powerful Shichibukai just like Mihawk! Do you think Luffy will seed in defeating a Shichibukai?"
Since everyone has seen the strength of Mihawk, who is called the strongest swordsman in the world and also holds the title of Shichibukai, they believe that this joint title means the same level of strength or at least very close.
This is a miscalction of the fans.
"How about we send the Admiral to support Luffy and hisrades?"
The ugly-faced celestial dragon wanted to support his favorite crew with the most powerful weapon in his hand ''Sending Admiral''.
"Isn''t the royal family Nefertari one of the twenty royal families who established the world government with us? I wonder why they refused to live in heaven and chose to live in the underworld?"
"Are you idiot? How are we going to send the admiral to the events that happened in the manga?"
Well, maybe they still miss a lot ofmon sense.
...
The celestial dragons were really having fun, Rob was probably the only Earth transmigrator that made the most scum of the world of the seas enjoy like this.
Since the art store appeared in the middle of the domain of the gods, their lives had changed 180¡ã.
Previously, they didn''t have a specific program to spend their day on, and most of them were very bored.
Therefore their only entertainment was often confined to the torture of ves or the organization ofbative contests between ves and beasts, or between ves and each other.
Or randomly feeding the ves Devil Fruits, this was one of the best entertainment they had in the past.
But now, with the emergence of the manga One Piece and the manga Bleach, these events have shrunk by a veryrge percentage.
Who will take care of ves when his mind gets the most wonderful entertainment.
The dopamine that hadn''t exploded in their minds like this before was dictating the followingmands to them.
{I want more One Piece manga.}
{I want more Bleach manga.}
{Will there be another mangaing?}
The words may differ, but their desires aremon.
Through all of this, Rob discovered that the celestial dragons were simple creatures by nature, they were the weakest species that a human race could produce.
When there is no sense of danger from the mind, when there is no sense of responsibility and the need to work and have a lot of authority and absolute freedom, you will have a celestial dragon.
A human as a pig.
Pigs can be tamed if you are given the right opportunity.
And the only person in the world who had such an opportunity was Rob himself.
...
In the domain of the gods, the celestial dragons gathered together in groups, guarded by the ck-suited agents who were looking extremely weary.
These gatherings were mainly confined to the art store area.
Out of the 10 celestial dragons, at least 9 of them had a manga book in their hands, whether it was open or not.
Their conversation was limited to what will be the next manga for One Piece or what Aizen will do after he seeds in getting his way.
...
New World, the flying ind ''Merveille'';
The ce was very quiet, the wind was the only source of the sound.
The ce looked deste and deserted, the only source of light on the flying ind was the beacon hanging in the sky that looked like an open book.
Below the beacon was a white building that looked like a building out of a science fiction movie.
This ce used to be the ''Merveille'' art store.
The store that Rob opened here earlier after he finished fighting Shiki.
Opening this store here was just a fleeting idea of Rob, but dayster, it turns out he''s already done a great service to the Flying Pirate Pirates.
Outside, life was quiet.
But inside the art store, the atmosphere was far from calm.
Thousands of pirates gathered around the vending machines scattered in the store, wishing to break them down for more chocte or hamburgers.
Some of them also gathered around the borders of the three sections, wanting to explore every part of this strange ce.
"Jihahahahaha! Giving me such a wonderful building as a parting gift is the best you can do as an apology to me, Sky Sword."
Shiki continued to drink cool whiskey while flipping through the manga pages while re-reading the chapters of the One Piece manga avidly.
"Is this your perception of the future, Sky Sword?"
"Deposed Pirate King Roger?"
"So what is the role of this lion in your drawn future?"
"I can''t wait to find out, Jihahahaha!!"
"You will be the true Pirate King, Captain!"
"Sky Sword is definitely dreaming about bullshit!"
"Yes, Captain!" ... .. "Hmm? Is that right? Jihahahaha!"
"Yes, it''s definitely fancy, I''ll be the Pirate King."
Neither Roger nor Luffy can obtain that throne.
...
Back in Mary Geoise, in the Pangaea castle. The Gorosei were considered the highest authority in the world, they were studying an important decision for the time being.
And what is this decision?
Sending an official invitation from the World Government to Rob.
Te recognization from the World Government of the title of Mangaka King.
Canction the bounty of Rob.
Giving Rob the freedom to do whatever he wants as long as he doesn''t discredit the World Government.
In return, Rob has to teach the World Government agents the basics of drawing manga.
And the obligation of confidentiality on this matter.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 90: A deal with Whitebeard!
Chapter 91: The Dirty Pirate World! Amatsuki Toki!
Chapter 92: The Third Devil Fruit!
Chapter 90 A Deal With Whitebeard!
Chapter 90 A Deal With Whitebeard!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob exited the bamboo field between the Kuri civilian area and the shore and entered Kuri beach, where the Moby Dick ship, which was currently under repair, was located.
Both Whitebeard and Oden those present in the venue sensed an extremely powerful presence entering their senses and immediately raised their guard.
The moment Rob appeared in their field of observation, Oden instantly recognized him while Whitebeard sank into thought, as he felt that the man in front of him was a bit familiar.
"Oh! Rob dono! You should have at least let me know you''reing, Hahaha!"
Oden said with his usual smile, while Whitebeard and his crew were surprised by this, they didn''t think this person who seemed dangerous, was Oden''s acquaintance.
"I can get here before my letter, so that''s for the best, my friend."
"Oh, so then? Well, it''s okay."
Only when he got close enough did the Whitebeard crew recognize him, after all, they were used to fighting Roger''s crew.
The second-best swordsman in Roger''s crew, worthy of their attention, after all.
...
"It''s really sky sword, Rob!"
"His wanted poster is here."
"800 million berry, that''s close to Oyaji bounty."
"You forgot the most important thing, he is the author of One Piece!"
"Eh!! You''re really right!"
"How can we forget this important thing?"
Rob ignored the whispers of the Whitebeard Pirates among themselves, as he was focusing on the most dangerous person in the ce.
From the moment he appeared here, Whitebeard was locked onto him with all his senses.
It looked like a mountain wishing topress it down.
In the past, when former Rob was present in his crew''s confrontations with Whitebeard''s crew, he only looked at Whitebeard from afar and did not dare to approach.
This man was like a mountain too tall to climb, just like his captain Roger.
But now, even though his pressure was truly frightening, he was Whitebeard in his youth and peak strength after all, not the same person who had lost in the marineford war.
However, this pressure did not seed in suppressing Rob''s current presence, which was getting stronger by the day.
"Gurararara! For a moment I thought Roger had removed his mustache and appeared in front of me."
"Boyo, you''re interesting."
Whitebeard''s mood turned 180¡ã after making sure that the other party had no ill intentions towards him and his crew.
Oden looked at the confrontation between Whitebeard and Rob and fell into confusion.
"Do you guys know each other?"
"The whole world knows these two, but we know each other more privately¡ But not in the same way that we know each other¡ Me¡ and you~"
Whitey Bay approached to Oden in a very intimate way while she told him some facts about their crew and Rob''s crew.
"Ah, so then¡!?"
Whitey Bay after all she was so pretty and sexy for someone who was obsessed with collecting harem in the past, so even Oden was secretly excited by the way Whitey Bay treated him, maybe he''d dig another burrow tonight?
This is if Whitebeard doesnnt detect it, otherwise, it will turn into a pile of broken bones.
...
"Whitebeard Pirates, Wano Country is under my protection, so I hope you don''t think of anything funny."
Rob looked at the ship of Moby Dick which was currently under repair and said so.
Although what he had originally said was an announcement that he was protecting Wano rather than alerting him to the Whitebeard Pirates because he knew they wouldn''t do anything bad.
"There is a monster like this in Wano, why do they need to protect an outsider like you?"
Since he was a pirate Whitebeard wasn''t bothered by Rob''s words, after all, who could put their trust in a pirate? But isn''t Rob a pirate too?
This is what puzzled the Whitebeard Pirates.
"Oh, do you mean Oden? He''s like a kid who needs adventure, I bet he''ll board your ship despite your nose, someone like him can''t protect anything, not even his family let alone an entire country."
When he heard these words, Oden''s body who was under contentment because of Whitey Bay''s breasts that were pressed against his back trembled
in the moment.
How could his friend say such a thing about him?
"Rob dono, I agree with you that our master is behaving like a kid who wants to live an adventure, but, we will not allow you to insult our master, our master can protect everything he wants to protect!"
Kin''emon, Ashura Doji, Kanjuro, and the rest pointed their swords at Rob, after all, their master''s dignity was a red line, not even a great benefactor like Rob could insult him, no, in their eyes not even the highest person in the country, the shogun itself, could insult their master.
"What I said is not an insult in any way, Oden is my friend, I don''t insult my friends, and I think he understands perfectly what I mean. Your little minds can''t handle the words of great men, so don''t point at me with your little tools."
Rob pointed his finger in a motion that seemed very slow in the eyes of the nine red scabbards, but before they realized the situation, all they could feel was being stunned before everything turned dark.
"This is their punishment for raising their swords against me, don''t tell me they don''t deserve it, Oden?"
Oden looked at his loyal guards who had been struck by lightning and fainted, and at Rob for a while before sighing.
"You are right in everything you said, I always feel I''m cursed, but since you appeared in Wano I have felt my curse begin to recede, I am grateful to you for everything you have done, whether you have done in public or even in private, but please don''t hurt my friends again if you want to hurt someone, you can hit me, I won''t fight back."
The Whitebeard Pirates who were watching the show werepletely dumbfounded.
Even Whitebeard himself did not expect this situation.
Hell! What is this position?
That was lightning, wasn''t it?
"Oden, I punished them, I didn''t hurt them, even though one person among them really deserved death, but I wouldn''t interfere with what you have to deal with yourself, if it were other people who raised their swords against me it wouldn''t just be a punishment, it would be a real hurt, their good fortune. They followed the right person."
"And you, Whitebeard, I''m going to talk to you in piratenguage, I suppose you walked into my store and saw what I could offer, how about making a deal with me?"
"Oh? A deal? What kind of deal is this?"
"Do you not want a store like this in yournds?"
Rob pointed to the beacon hanging in the sky while speaking softly.
When the Whitebeard Pirates heard this, they ignored everything else they saw andpletely focused on their father''s answer.
It was a chance to get the best they saw it in their adventures.
How are they not excited?
"Okay, talk. What do you want in return? Money, treasures,nds, or women? I can give you what you want."
(Women?)
Even Rob was surprised by this, where would Whitebeard get them from? He didn''t remember any event involving ves or women in which Whitebeard was involved in it.
Was Whitebeard so unruly in his youth?
"Don''t give me that look, we don''t take ves or deprive women of their liberties, we have a lot ofnds in our care, and there are a lot of hot women looking for work, one word from me and you''ll get as many as you want."
Oden, who was examining the injuries of his loyal guards, shook once more and swallowed his saliva upon hearing Whitebeard''s words.
Lots of sexy women?
I have really chosen the right man!
How lucky he is.
Whity Bay who saw Oden''s interaction let out a chuckle, she was really enjoying teasing this man.
"You have all it takes to make a sessful deal with a lustful man, but I am not, I am a married man."
Rob said with a gentleman''s expression that made the Whitebeard Pirates appreciate him even more.
"Then what do you want?"
"Fighting against you with all your might, choose an uninhabited ind and let us fight to our heart''s content, I will not regret even if you kill me."
"Huh!"
"What... He just said?"
"Want to fight Oyaji to the death?"
"Is he crazy?"
"Does he really want to die?"
"Silence!"
Having silenced his annoying children, Whitebeard looked into Rob''s determined eyes with a kind of astonishment.
"I didn''t expect that a calm person like you would have such a burning fighting spirit, you really are a mysterious man."
"But you deserve a fight with me."
"It''s decided, open your store in mynd first, and then I''ll give you a satisfying fight."
...
Rob soared high into the sky toward his next destination.
After agreeing with Whitebeard on a ce and time to set up an art store in his territory, he finally got out of Wano and was going to Dressrosa.
Rob decided to set up a new art store there.
With lightning speed, he moved away from Wano''s atmosphere, and after two hours, he traveled a distence ''three days by ship'' at his high speed.
By chance, he flew over a small ind and his Haki was able to pick up something interesting.
A girl in distress, and not just any girl, but the most mysterious girl in the story of One Piece.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
Chapter 91: The Dirty Pirate World! Amatsuki Toki!
Chapter 92: The Third Devil Fruit!
Chapter 93: One pir to destroy a quarter of an ind! Sessful rescue.
Chapter 91 The Dirty Pirate World! Amatsuki Toki!
Chapter 91 The Dirty Pirate World! Amatsuki Toki!
[Warning- the chapter is a bit dark]
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob noticed a group of 15 women, who are being led by pirates towards a base in the ind''s jungle.
The pirates'' group, as well as the ind itself, were very familiar to Rob.
But the group of 15 women was unfamiliar, no, only one of them he was more familiar with her.
(I think they hunt women from neighboring inds or merchant ships to sell them as ves...)
Rob wasn''t surprised by this fact, this was the world of pirates, ve-hunting is verymon, plus this group of women is very beautiful.
If the timeline goes the way it was originally, it will be Oden, who endured for three days held by a rope at sea, towed by the ship (Moby Dick), and in thest glimmers of his sess in the challenge, a woman in distress made him decide toe to this ind that far away 3 days from Wano by ship.
Yes, the woman who Rob recognized among the other women was Toki!
Oden''s wife and the mother of Momonosuke and Hiyori in origin.
She may have originally managed to escape from the Takotopus Pirates right up to the moment when Oden managed to save her.
But now, it was obvious that she had just been caught with another group of women and maybe there is a bigger group in the pirate base, who knows?
"Well, I never expected to meet something like this, should I avoid this and let fate take its course or save them?"
"But that means saving her as well¡"
Rob''s senses were focused on the woman with light green hair and dark green eyes, Toki was extremely beautiful, she could be considered one of the most beautiful women in One Piece.
But Rob who was married with Olvia and he seeing beauties like Sora and Rouge daily didn''t really care about her beauty, it was her mysterious power that really could catch Rob''s attention.
Her power was one of the One Piece''s secrets that baffled many followers, what if the Time Fruit, also could be sent the people back toward the past instead of just sending them to the future?
What was the cheat?
This was the cheat.
If Rob intervenes now, Oden may not be able to repeat his heroic attitude, and Toki she may never fall in love with him again.
But if he does not intervene, the other women may not be saved, and will they be sold as ves by the damned pirates.
After all, that octopus (Karma) not only died but became an ally of Whitebeard in the future, plus only Toki was saved and no other women were mentioned in shback Oden.
This just shows that this world was extremely brutal, and its true brutality was never shown to the One Piece fans on Earth.
Rob was not an emotional person, but he was not someone who could see people enving in front of him, and he continued on his way as if he had seen nothing.
He was someone from modern society with a certain level of values
that was hard to break, although no one knows what was going on in the underworld but the epted values
were solid enough to be recognized in the first ce.
What if his rescue of the ves, as well as Toki, cause Toki and Oden to have no rtionship?
Although he has be somewhat friends with Oden, Oden''s emotional issues do not concern him.
"Well, maybe in the future they can love each other after seeing their rtionship in the manga... who knows haha
"
When Rob decided his next move, he quietly followed the pirates who were leading the women back to their base.
Rob had to hold back his anger when he heard the screams of the women being taken advantage of by the disgusting pirates.
Toki was really lucky that her attractive body was not touched by pirates.
"Okay, the matter it''s been decided, I''ll kill you all."
Rob would never be as merciful as Whitebeard and Oden in such matters.
In fact, Rob has never been merciful.
The merciful person was the original Rudes D. Rob of this world.
After some time the group reached the base, which was a very wide one-floor building with a wall surrounding it on four sides.
The base was really stinky, look and feel, the moment Rob''s eye fell on it he had alreadybed it with the observation haki.
Veins appeared on Rob''s forehead, for the first time he had been so angry sinceing to this world.
As he expected there were other ves at the pirate base.
But this is not what angers Rob, but rather the condition of some of the ves.
They were all women.
Some of them were pirates'' pleasure ves, they couldn''t be sold to celestial dragons, they could just keep f*cking them to death.
Some of them had already died, while others were dying.
Most of the pleasure ves were soaked in liquids and they didn''t even clean them.
This was the cruelest dulled human emotion can reach.
...
"You''ve brought thest batch sessfully, that''s well."
Karma, the octopus man (Fish-man) looked at the group of 15 bound women, who were being led by his pirates towards the known cages.
"Yes, Captain Karma, so, as you promised can we pick from the previous batch¡?"
the man who spoke are a scar-face pirate with a muscr body that looked like a junior captain among the pirate group that had brought in women earlier.
"Did I promise something like that?"
"Ah, Yes¡ª"
Thest thing the pirate saw before he was beheaded was the scorned face of the Octopus.
"Why don''t I remember promising something like that?"
"You! Did I promise what this dead human said here?"
The pirate that Karma pointed at shivered in fear, but he didn''t dare disobey his captain''s words.
"No...Captain, he was just talking about bullshit."
"Yes, he was definitely talking nonsense, thest four batches we painstakingly collected from the highest quality to sell directly to celestial dragons, each of them is excellent quality, how can we use them for pleasure?"
"Recently, there has been almost no demand for celestial dragons for ves, not only pleasure ves but all kinds of ves, which has caused widespread concern among professionals like us. The only logical exnation we all agreed on was that celestial dragons hade to prefer quality over quantity! Do you understand? Now, why let you enjoy all that junk there?"
"It''s because no one wants them anymore¡ª"
?BoooooM!!?
The sky shook with a roar of thunder at this moment.
The sound of the thunder explosion was so terrifying that most of the pirates shrank in a moment of stupor.
Since the inside of the building was a little dark, it was instantly lit up at the moment when the sound of lightning and thunder exploded.
"What is this? What is going on here?!"
Karma felt an ominous omen at this moment.
Suddenly the roof over their heads began to crumble strangely, no, it is more correct to say that it was turning into a different substance.
More precisely, a white substance.
In the terrified pirate''s eyes, it was like paper.
A solid concrete wall that was turned into paper?
What is the meaning of this?
In response to his instincts, Karma took out his six swords at once, he was ready to fight, because this was definitely an enemy attack.
"You fools, get ready to fight! We have an enemy!"
"Yeah, captain!!"
"Who is the fool who came here to die?"
"Show yourself!"
Very quickly he turned the entire roof of the building into paper, followed by the walls, from top to bottom, before finally moving to the floor.
Before they even knew it, they were standing on the uneven, papery ground constantly swaying, threatening to dent at any moment.
But it doesn''t matter now because... How would you describe it?
Yes, they lost the will to fight a long time ago.
This is because the god was above their heads, no, it was a demon god!
The size of a face was only like the sky itself.
The face of the Lightning Demon was so huge that it seemed to be twice the size of the small ind under their legs, being entirelyposed of white and blue lightning sparks that flickered with an extremely dangerous light.
Touching it means inevitable death! N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was looking down on the group of ants below sarcastically and contemptuously.
Long ago thanks to his immortal body, Rob''s mastery of the Lightning Fruit had reached a level that even Eniel would dream of reaching in his 100 years of training.
This was just the face of the Lightning Demon God, the entire body had not yet appeared.
As for using this motion on a batch of shrimp, it was like using a butcher''s knife to cut vegetables.
But for what they''ve done to these innocent people, Rob will make them see the hell before death.
There is no longer a roof or cages to prevent women (ves) from seeing the terrifying face of the demon in the sky.
The cages that imprisoned them all turned to paper and scattered in the ce, forming the paper infortable sofas that received the weak bodies of women on them.
The papers also covered the bodies of naked women, both dead and living, and shaped them into appropriate clothing.
Rob counted 65 women safe, 15 in serious condition, and 12 dead.
This was terrible and very unfortunate.
The women knew that someone hade to save them from the indescribable feeling of safety they felt from paper sofas and clothes that didn''t look papers in any way.
The former feelings of fear and despair turned into joy and happiness, and then into tears.
Only one woman was looking at the Lightning Demon in the sky with extremely deep curiosity.
As for the pirates, who numbered in the hundreds, each of them was tied with extremely dense paper chains in the shape of a cross.
Karma desperately tried to get out of this predicament but could not move his six arms an inch.
Even the limbs of the octopus above his head were tied tightly as if the owner of this trap was not giving him any chance to escape.
"Don''t bother yourself, octopus, you can''t escape that shackle even if you''re many times stronger than your current self, it''s a paper-cuff as thick as the pages of the entire story of Game of Thrones, just give up, you can crack the sea stone but you can''t crack this papers."
Rob finally appeared on top of the pirate group with his paper wings, finally ready to judge on these scumbags.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 92: The Third Devil Fruit!
Chapter 93: One pir to destroy a quarter of an ind! Sessful rescue.
Chapter 94: Rob requests a service from Kureha! Taking Toki to Wano...
Chapter 92 The Third Devil Fruit!
Chapter 92 The Third Devil Fruit!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Don''t bother yourself, octopus, it''s not possible for you to escape from that shackle, even if you''re much stronger than now. It''s a paper-cuff as thick as all the pages of Game of Thrones. Give up. You can escape from the sea stone but you can''t escape from it."
Rob finally appeared on top of the pirate group with his paper wings, finally ready to judge on these scumbags.
His current form looked exactly like the angel who had visited Cocoyasi Vige one day.
Majestic and cyan, it seemed like the arrival of a judgment.
Rob took his eyes off the pirate group and looked at the group of women who were in different small groups.
"Don''t worry, you''re free now, no one can hurt you all while I''m here."
When they heard his gentle and considerate tone of voice, thest dam in their hearts copsed and they began another session of weeping.
In all worlds, the suffering of ves, especially women, was unimaginable, so when they survived this situation, it was almost impossible not to cry in such a situation.
Even Toki cried in such a situation.
This was a man with wings who looked like the Lunarians in one of his wings, simply he is too adorable.
(A/N: Rob still uses two different colored wings, for those who ask why this, I''ll tell you it''s a subconscious habit that reflects his personality, so he doesn''t forget his true roots, white means Rob from the world of pirate and ck means Rob from Earth.)
"...thank you, great sir!"
"You saved my life... I will never forget that."
"You are my benefactor forever."
"Thank you!"
"I love you, benefactor, marry me!"
Rob: "..."
After their happy weeping, Rob heard many sincere thanks from them, even those who were in poor health pressed for words of thanks.
Someone even offered to pay Rob with their hot bodies just to show how excited they were. They were going to be sold to the celestial dragons after all.
At that time, their life will be just like hell!
At this moment, Rob casually waved his hand and a ss barrier formed that covered all groups of women who fell into a stupor once more.
"This barrier will protect you from what''s toe, so you don''t have to worry."
The pirates who heard Rob''s words felt a tremor in their hearts, only now did they know that this man here was intending to crush them all.
They all started begging for mercy after that, even their captain, the octopus.
What else can they do?
This person flying above them was so powerful that it made them feel despair!
In a pirate world when you encounter such a person there is no harm in asking for mercy.
"You want me to forgive you?"
"Yes, yes, great sir, we will never do something like this again, please forgive us."
"You are Sky Sword, Rob, the fourth cadre of Roger Pirates right? I got to know you, we can be a supporting fleet under the banner of Roger Pirates, so think about the benefits of that¡"
Karma started talking nonsense, maybe that''s how he survived Whitebeard in the first ce, who knows?
"Hahahahaha! Do you want to be a fleet under the Roger Pirates? Aren''t you asking for too much?"
Pirates: "..."
"Okay, I won''t waste time with you anymore, go to hell."
"I will tell you that before you leave, you are the first to die with the most powerful killing move I have so it is a kind of honor." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Pirates: "..."
"Ah~ and before I forget, even though you are now dead because of me, you will live in the hearts of fans one day when you appear in the manga because of me too, so, you kind of stay alive."
Pirates: "...?"
Rob slowly raised his hand to the sky, but he wasn''t slow at all, a slow-motion appeared in the eyes of the pirates and women who were watching from behind the barrier.
Thick sparks of lightning flew from Rob''s finger and with lightning speed, it entered the huge forehead of Lightning Demon God in the sky.
At that moment, the demon opened its eyes, announcing the fall of the demon god''s terror on the ind.
His eyes were made of pure white lightning, carrying within them a frantic feeling of inevitable death.
This attack wasn''t Rob''s strongest out of thin nothingness, he used all of his knowledge of creating the techniques most terrifying of those novels in Eastern and Western fiction to create them.
In this, he used his inexhaustible physical strength tobine powerful Haki with deadly lightning, forming an inevitable killing weapon.
It was not the size of the Lightning Demon that was frightening in this attack, but the lightning formed from it, that was the most frightening!
It was raw energy, impossible to produce in an instant even for an immortal like Rob, he needed a full 5 minutes to umte this level of lightning intensity with Haki, to create an attack of this huge size.
Rob was inspired by this attack from a western novel he had read in the past concerning a Demon Lord from the Abyss, that Demon Lord''s attack was smaller than Rob''s, but still wiped an entire city off the map.
Now, Rob was desperately expecting to see the efficiency of his stronger attack.
Under the terrified gazes of the pirates and even the women protected within the barrier, the Lightning Demon God opened its mouth, ready to swallow the entire ind.
{"Lightning God Pir!"}
Rob slowly pronounced the name of his attack, this was his strongest move after all, although saying the name of the attack out loud was embarrassing but Rob''s enthusiasm covered the embarrassment.
He was anxious to see how much damage this super attack would do.
He couldn''t see the damage of the Judgment Sword in the past, but no one would stop him from seeing the damage of the Lightning God Pir.
This was the strongest devil fruit he had, he ate 3 devil fruits, the strongest offensively, the strongest defensively, and the most flexible, with all that, who could stop him in this world?
Yes, he was very keen to eat the barrier fruit on the same day he obtained it, although what he experienced was much more severe thanst time, as his body instantly exploded, even his body obtained a third heart that contained the power of the new devil fruit.
Now, he could literally do whatever he wanted, he was invincible!
Yonko? Get him, he will surely die under his attacks.
Admiral? Fleet Admiral? Great Pirate? He had already exceeded these levels of strength.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 93: One pir to destroy a quarter of an ind! Sessful rescue.
Chapter 94: Rob requests a service from Kureha! Taking Toki to Wano...
Chapter 95: Whitebeard Pirates Sailing. The beginning of Oden''s journey!
Chapter 93 One pillar to destroy a quarter of an island! Successful rescue.
Chapter 93 One pir to destroy a quarter of an ind! Sessful rescue.
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
A bright light enveloped the entire small ind, the migratory birds fled, and even the perennial birds fled from the ind.
Even the animals felt the danger and crawled from the forests towards the shores of the ind, if the sea had not stopped them, they would have continued their exodus.
An extremely dangerous blue energy pir fell from the sky, or the mouth of a demon god, the energy pir was a full 100 meters wide.
Before it reached Earth, the pirates lost their sight due to being too focused on its blinding light.
On the other hand, the women inside the barrier could not continue to see it, because they couldn''t open their eyes, the day turned into night, and the night into day.
It was a terrifying attack, from the level of the ''Energy Ball'' that Goku needed to assemble into an entire arc.
(A/N: Hello! Dragon Ball fans!)
This amazing scene was captured from several neighboring inds, including Wano.
The people of Kuri stood dumbfounded in their ce, they could see a blue entity in the sky spitting a white pir on somewhere.
Despite the far distance, the size of the demon god allowed many people to see him.
"This¡ Lightning?"
For some reason, Whitebeard remembered Rob''s face at this moment.
Even the Whitebeard Pirates were stunned by a sight like this, although the New World suffers from a lot of strange phenomena but this was the strangest of all.
This was a disaster nearby!
... Rob made sure to amass a limited attack power so as not to blow up the entire ind, so the moment the lightning god pir touched the group of two hundred pirates, they were instantly wiped out without making any final sound or words.
But that didn''t end here, Rob canceled the awakening paper fruit before the lightning god''s attack touched the ground, so.
?BOOOOM!!!!?
The sky and ground shook, a shock wave swept away everything in its path, broken rocks flew everywhere, building-sized boulders mmed into the barrier but didn''t affect it in any way.
The catastrophe was still going on, it was beyond a meteor impact event or something like that.
With one attack, the ind''s size has been changed from 5/5 to 3/5.
For the women inside the barrier, they were watching the apocalypse in 4K, Livestream.
But this made their trauma intensify, this is the power of the gods, they had never seen or heard of this before.
Is the person who came to save them, a god? If so, that certainly exins it.
Toki''s body shivered as she watched the disaster.
(This... this is... close to the power of Pluton)
(Just, who is this person? Why does someone like him exist in this era)
(He wasn''t supposed to exist, that doesn''t make sense, if he was an enemy, then there''s no room for the prophecy toe true)
Only after 15 minutes did the aftermath of the savage attack subsided and finally stopped, dust-covered the ce and it took some time for it topletely dissipate.
After the dust settled, a deep crater filled withva appeared in the middle of the ind.
The small ind turned into a small ring.
Even Rob was dumbfounded, his previous attack could wipe an ind off the map if he wanted to!
What is the meaning of that!
It has be an ancient weapon level!
He wouldn''t need to buy nuclear weapons, it was a nuclear weapon in itself.
He chose the Earth Shop primarily to obtain nuclear bombs as a trump card in the burrow.
What could be better than a nuclear weapon in your hand scaring the shit out of the world government?
Let them send the Buster Call, I''ll send a nuclear warhead straight to Mary Geoise, and let''s see who will cry and who willugh at the end.
Rob looked at the spherical barrier that had been filled with rocks and dirt and lifted so easily, it looked like a solid bubble containing bulk beauty inside.
Open it and you will get a harem!
Robughed at how wild his inner thoughts were before dropping the Barrier Fruit bubble onto a safe area.
Immediately after that, he canceled the barrier ability and walked to check on the condition of the survivors.
When he looked at the corpses of the dead women who were wrapped by his paper ability he felt really sad, if only he hadn''t been sote.
When the women saw the grief on the face of the God who had saved them, they hurried to console him with phrases like, "It was not your fault.", "It was their fate.", "Thank you for protecting their corpses their families will be grateful.", and many others...
"I''m Rudes D. Rob. Nice to meet you all, and now it''s time to get you, girls, out of here."
Toki: (Rudes D. ...?)
After listening to every woman who introduced herself, he announced his identity before setting up a strategic art store in this ce, he named Ring Hell Ind as a new name and, from now on it will be his ind.
When the women saw a magnificent building appearing out of nowhere, their reverence for Rob grew in their hearts, and Rob was getting more and more mysterious in Toki''s heart too, especially, when he ignored her scorching looks at him.
Rob''s good looks, temperament, and divine power made all the women present get thoughts of him, including Toki herself, but Rob didn''t take advantage of such situations to get women, he has a five-month pregnant woman.
He wouldn''t have another woman as long as there was no mutual love and Olvia was satisfied with her, Rob didn''t pair Sora with Olvia without a reason after all, if he liked a girl he''d move to get her, that was Rob with the ck wing.
But if that didn''t please his wife, he wouldn''t have her, that was Rob with the white wing.
??? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 94: Rob requests a service from Kureha! Taking Toki to Wano...
Chapter 95: Whitebeard Pirates Sailing. The beginning of Oden''s journey!
Chapter 96: Meeting Trafalgar D. Water Chris!
=====
ckStar_BH Note:
We''ve finished the week in seventh ce, one rank lower than usual! It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll keep diligent in updating the chapters daily for you guys, just keep supporting me with your stones.
=====
Chapter 94 Rob requests a service from Kureha! Taking Toki to Wano...
Chapter 94 Rob requests a service from Kureha! Taking Toki to Wano...
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob bought 15 recovery beds with modern equipment from the system shop, and carefully ced the injured women on them under the stunned looks of the other women.
Soon, Toki and some nice women came to support him in this.
"Enough put them on the beds, don''t touch anything else, you''d cause the trouble in their modern equipment."
"Yes, Rob sama!"
After a while, he finished observing the condition of the injured women and decided which of them needed urgent medical attention.
With the help of his photographic memory, he was able to bring back some memories about medicine and healthcare so he could do that, but that''s where his experience ends, he now has to seek help from a real expert.
He quickly contacted Olvia and her group, who were notte when they found out about the matter.
Olvia came out of the art store, her swollen belly was a clear indication of her pregnancy, she was overflowing with the maturity of motherhood, Rob missed her so much, so when they met they hugged and kissed without paying attention to the others who watched it all with double amazement.
Soon, Olvia, Sora, Rouge, and the rest of the waitresses move into the group of female survivors after Rob tells them everything about them.
In order to console them and help them ovee their psychological situation first, and also to check on their health.
They felt pity for them so they were happy to help.
Rob touched the dead bodies and ced them in his inventory to provide a decent burial for themter.
He then proceeded through the art store towards the Kingdom of Drum, after reassuring the group of women that he would be back quickly.
The moment he arrived, finding the art store full as usual, he greeted the excited locals with a smiley face, before searching for Doctor Kureha. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unfortunately, he couldn''t find her in his store, so he had to go out and visit her at her house.
After wandering the snowy grounds for some time, Rob arrives at Doctor Kureha''s house, which is set among the white pine trees.
It was good that he found her resting outside since it was neither windy nor troublesome air today, but it was still a little snowy.
"Oh, I didn''t expect to see someone take a snow bath, I thought the person could just sunbathe! The pirate world really is a little different from themon sense in my world."
The moment he arrived and saw Doctor Kureha resting on her chair and half asleep, he made a strange statement to describe the strange situation.
"What do you know about logic, kid? What you call a snow bath has a lot of health benefits if one gets used to it."
"Maybe your world has a strange logic, cold is a cure for the disease... Oh, is that you?"
Kureha took off her sunsses(maybe snow sses) and recognized Rob, feeling a little surprised.
"Thanks for the valuable advice, Doctor Kureha."
Rob smiled humbly, it was great to take advice from someone who could extend his lifespan and keep himself healthy.
"You''re most wee, I suppose you came to visit me?"
"Yes, do you have some time to hear my request?"
Kureha got up from her seat and put on her coat before opening the door of the house.
"Sure, pleasee in."
"Thanks"
...
Minutester, they both came out again, Kureha was holding her medical equipment in one hand.
As expected, after Rob told her the situation in detail, he was able to convince her to help him treat the injured.
Above all, Doctor Kureha had a good heart, and Rob''s brilliant reputation on Drum Ind also contributed to her inability to refuse.
But Rob promised her to pay all the patients'' expenses out of his pocket so there was no reason for Kureha to refuse.
Soon, both of them arrived at the art store, previously, he had modified arge infirmary-shaped room in his personal section. He left Kureha waiting for him and returned to fetch the patients.
Rob returned to Ring Hell Ind and finds that everyone has entered the art store as he requested.
From there everyone (survivors, patients, and waitresses) was taken to the art store in the Kingdom of Drum, where Doctor Kureha was waiting, of course, without their knowledge.
When Doctor Kureha saw arge group of women entering thefort room in the infirmary, she was surprised, but she didn''t ask about it.
All she cared about were the 15 women on the recovery beds.
After praising the quality of his medical equipment for some time, Doctor Kureha asked Rob to help her get all of them into the treatment room quickly so she could start her work.
Rob didn''t hesitate and simply snapped his finger, the 15 recovery beds disappeared and reappeared within the treatment room to everyone''s shock.
Rob then gestures for Olvia to follow him out of the hall.
"Wife, I''m going to take one of the unlucky women to her destination, I want you to take care of the rest and see where they want to go so we can take them hometer, okay?"
Olvia nodded with a gentle smile, before hugging Rob excitedly.
"You don''t have to worry about this matter, most importantly, I''m d to have you, my hero, once again you saved so many people and won so many hearts, they used to revere you like a god, bft¡ hahahaha, when they knew that God is married and soon he will be had a child, they couldn''t handle this."
Rob clicked Olvia''s forehead gently.
"Now you know how great your husband is, huh?"
...
"Rob sama, thank you for epting my selfish request so quickly."
Toki slowly bent over to Rob, showing her gratitude for him, but Rob stopped her.
"No need to do this, Miss Toki, it''s my duty, since I saved your life, I''m responsible for it until the end."
"Until the end...?"
Toki''s face suddenly turned red as she thought of something.
They were both outside the Ring Hell art store now.
Nobody among the women who were former ves knew that they had moved through space from the New World to Paradice because they didn''t feel anything strange, in their eyes they were still inside the art store.
But Rob wanted this, after all, they were strangers, teleporting between the art store was his greatest secret, known only to a few of his acquaintances and loved ones.
Therefore, despite using it, it will make it secret to strangers.
For Sora, Rouge, Matriarch, and her family, firstly, they are no longer strangers, secondly, he used a magical contract with the power of system on them, they couldn''t divulge the store''s secrets even if they wanted to, including the children, Domingo and Rosinante.
"Why do you want to go to Wano? Didn''t you tell me that you don''t have a family and you don''t have anyone, don''t forget my offer to work with me is still valid?"
The more Rob looked at Toki the more he felt a little greed bigger and bigger in his heart to make her his own, the same strange greed that had gripped him when he saw Sora for the first time.
"I really want to see Wano first, I also don''t know why, you mayugh at me, but my heart tells me to go to Wano even if it''s a short visit, Rob sama, I didn''t turn down your offer you know, if it still stands after my Wano visit I''ll be happy to working with you."
Rob thought for a while, maybe this visit to Wano will make the lovers of fate meet, and thus he will lose any chance with this beauty of being his partner at that time.
After some thought, he decided to do what she wanted, well, even if that happened and she became Oden''s wife despite all he had done, he wouldn''t regret it then, if he still had Olvia, as long as he had Olvia he wouldn''t regret it about anyone else.
"Okay, I''ll take you to Wano."
"Thank you, thank you very much, I really don''t know how to repay all your kindness to me."
"You don''t have to give me anything back."
Soon the two of them reached shore, Rob took out his wonderful yacht whose looks astonished Toki again, she didn''t count how many times this man had surprised her.
even his ship is wonderful...
Rob climbed up the yacht''s stairs and reached out to grab Toki''s tender hand and pulled her into the yacht.
When he took her hand, Toki felt a light thunderbolt that gave her goosebumps, and especially when she entered his embrace the moment he pulled her, his hand was filled with a warmth that she had not felt for a long, very long time, but his embrace was much warmer, she began to feel the desire to try his warmth again.
She hid her blushing cheek and sat on afortable couch by the pool.
The yacht was so luxurious that it left Toki''s mind nk for a few moments.
She didn''t wake up until Rob brought two big sses of fruit juice and two bottles of vodka.
The yacht had already set off on its trip, so there was no harm in drinking with a beautiful miss.
For the first time Toki felt embarrassed, she was only drinking with a man alone.
Isn''t this more like a date?
But he is a married man.
So what if he was married?
Toki didn''t care whether Rob was married or not, she lived in a culture where harems were very ordinary.
But she didn''t think that there woulde a day she would think this way.
Perhaps the strange and good effect of wine affected her so wonderfully.
Or that this divine man had already conquered her?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 95: Whitebeard Pirates Sailing. The beginning of Oden''s journey!
Chapter 96: Meeting Trafalgar D. Water Chris!
Chapter 97: Arrancar Arc(Part 1) The New Bleach Arc! The emergence of Bleach techniques in the pirates'' world!
Chapter 95 Whitebeard Pirates Sailing. The beginning of Odens journey!
Chapter 95 Whitebeard Pirates Sailing. The beginning of Oden''s journey!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob''s yacht continued its fast voyage across the waters of the New World, Rob had Oden''s life card, so the trip to Wano across the sea wasn''t a problem.
Throughout the trip, Rob had a great time with Toki. They got to know each other better, and they became morepatible and open to each other.
For the first time, he saw a real smile on her beautiful face. Theyughed together, ate together, and basked in the sun together.
They seemed like two good friends enjoying their time together.
Rob noticed that Oden''s vivre card was approaching them faster, so he got a little confused.
"Hmm! Is this a life card? Looks like its owner is on a ship moving in our direction."
Rob agreed with Toki''s words, he had a slight hunch about the matter.
...
On the other hand, on Moby Dick, which has alreadye out of the turbulent sea of Wano.
"I''m so d you''re joining us, Oden, may we have a drink together?"
"Surely."
Oden smiled and exchanged a drink with her, this blue-haired beauty was constantly flirting with him. So he wouldn''t be a man if he didn''t push her down soon.
"Oden sama! It''s not fair, why don''t you share your drink with us too."
Suddenly, Oden heard three familiar voices which made his face tremble.
"You!! Why are you here?"
"Izou? Nekomamushi? Inuwarashi?"
"Huh? We sent by the others unanimously, Oden sama can''t be left sailing unattended, so Kin''emon and the rest decided to send us to take care of you."
Izou slowly said whatever was going on in his head while the little two minks nodded.
"As for us, one day on your journey you may need to stop at Zou, so our attendance is essential."
This time it was Nekomamushi who spoke up.
"You guys... I really appreciate it, thank you."
When the drama of Oden and his servants ended, Whitey Bay dragged Oden to her room, drinking in an open space wasn''t a good idea, so why don''t we make it indoors?
Maybe, she''ll get results with this guy today.
Whitebeard closed his eyes to his daughter''s nefarious actions, might she have reached that stage? Who knows? But since Oden was also his chosen son, he wouldn''t really mind if they met each other.
Just let the kids have fun.
...
Thus began Oden''s journey aboard Whitebeard''s ship, Whitebeard wasn''t as opposed to Oden''s joining as it had originally been, but rather was more epting.
Having someone like Rob who truly would protect Wano and earn the trust and recognition of both Whitebeard and Oden contributed to Whitebeard''s decision to ept Oden on his ship without Oden resorting to strict action.
Of course, the servants of Oden were dismissive of this issue, but their rejection was not as strong as the original, the presence of the art store contributed to this as well.
When Kin''emon and the others realized that it was impossible to convince Oden not to leave Wano, they came down to the negotiating table with him, they decided to secretly send Izou, Neko, and Inu to apany Oden, while they agreed with Oden on a maximum of 5 years of travel, which he cannot pass and he must return to Wano to take over the country.
Oden agreed unconditionally. Before taking the trip of a lifetime, he had met his father and made sure he was very healthy and living a good life. The same goes for Yasuie. He visited him and chatted with him a bit as he gave them many manga volumes that made them addictive, Kuri would always be in a fuss about the art store, so he wouldn''t worry about the prosperity of his district, she''d bypass the capital for sure.
This made him leave the country with a satisfied and rxed heart, unlike the original.
Just having someone like Rob made himpletely at ease, Oden had thought that his friend was stronger than him so there was no problem in protecting Wano.
His father and Yasuie already knew about Rob''s existence, so Rob is already getting a good reputation with the Wano rulers.
...
A wonderful scene happened at the moment.
The Whitebeard Pirates were cramped to the left side of the ship to see a luxurious-looking metallic ship passing by their ship.
...
Rob and Toki stood next to each other, dressed in summer clothes and sunsses, throughout their trip, Rob continued to invade Toki with his contemporary ideas about the necessity of enjoying life, so Toki was slightly touched by his words which reflected on her cute appearance.
She is no longer wearing a pink kimono (Japanese traditional dress) but rather a modern suite consisting of skinny shorts and a more feminine T-shirt, looking like a model, or a cosy actress.
Even Rob was very impressed with her cute looks.
But at this moment, when Rob was intending to propose the idea of swimming together and getting an extra step to win the heart of this time fairy.
Rob and Toki suddenly saw arge white shiping in their direction.
At lightning speed, Rob went to the cockpit to change the course of the yacht, so as not to crash into the ship in their path.
The two ships approached until they werepletely equidistant from each other.
Finally, the passengers of both ships were able to get to know each other.
"Gurarara! What a nice coincidence, Kuzo."
"Rob dono, are you done with your works, looks like you''re going back to Wano!"
"Yes, I am already going back to Wano, looks like you have decided to leave already, Oden."
"Yes, my friend, I am grateful for you bringing the world into my hands, that was really fun, but it wasn''t enough to quench my thirst that had been thirsty for so many years. This is my destiny, my friend. I feel this world needs me to go out and explore... But who is this beautifuldy next to you?"
At first, he was talking seriously but when he saw Toki he felt a twinge in his heart, this woman was very beautiful.
"I understand, someone like you can''t stay in one ce, that''s impossible, oh, this is my friend Toki."
Toki bent down to greet Rob''s friends with a slight bow.
"Gurarara, now I know why you rejected my previous offer, you have a beautiful woman around you, what do you need with random people, you are a lucky boy.
Toki was so embarrassed when she heard that her cheeks flushed, how good would it be if she was his wife?
Will Olvia ept her as a younger sister? Her thoughts throughout this trip with Rob have be very chaotic.
She was very novice on matters of the heart, she was switching from time to time all the time, so she didn''t have time to get to know a man and live happily married life, but her time with Rob was the longest time she had with a man before, no, she had no she''s never been with men before, Rob was the first.
Not only did he save her, but he dly epted her wish, heard her incredible story, and extended an olive branch to her, ready to ept her into his family, as was Olvia more willing.
All the while her ideas turned from mere ideas to reality.
Rob was the first man she felt attracted to.
Unfortunately, Oden didn''t get such an opportunity, because Rob unknowingly took it.
"See, Whitebeard, I told you that Oden will board your ship, whether you like it or not..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After the chance encounter with Rob and the Whitebeard Pirates, the two ships continued on their way thereafter.
"Ooy! Rob dono! Take care of Wano Kuni! I''m going to pay this debt back in the future!"
With a smile Rob nodded at him, so not to worry, it was the least he could do for this man right now.
Rob looked at the turbulent sea into which the yacht had entered and felt that their ship''s voyage ended here.
"Toki chan, I think we will continue the trip by another way."
"Another way? Which way?"
Leaves formed into wings on Rob''s back, and his look like a mixed Lunarian and Sunshian person reappeared in the full shape in front of Toki.
"Hmm, why do you look surprised?"
"Ah? Nothing, just your wings of different colors are so beautiful, can I touch them?"
"Of course, no problem."
Toki shyly stepped forward and touched Rob''s wings, what Toki didn''t know was that they were just paper wings, but who could me her? It looked so real after all.
"Are you satisfied now?"
Rob''s face showed a meaningful smile, he was enjoying the actions of this time fairy as he secretly liked to call it.
"Ah, yes¡ Do you know anything about the Moon and Sun Race?"
"Huh?"
Rob was really surprised by her question, because of course, he knew about Lunarian, but he had never heard of Sunshian before. Maybe she talking about Shandian!
"Yes, I''ve heard of the Lunarian race, those who look like fallen angels with ck wings and can control mes, right? But I''ve never heard of Sunshian before."
"Ah!"
"What?"
Rob was surprised by the bewildered look on Toki''s face, for a moment her face ovepped with a reaction simr to Hiyori from the anime version he had seen in his past life.
They both had the same face after all.
"Ah, sorry¡ I wasn''t expecting you to really know about the Lunarian, that startled me."
"Oh, I understand, there is only one person alive from the Lunarian race at the moment, so your reaction is understandable, very, very few people know about this race because it is already extinct, the so-called gods in the past. "
"So, there are still remains¡ Really...!"
When Toki remembered that she was going to slip and reveal something, she stopped speaking.
"It reminds me, you told me you came from 800 years ago, that¡ I believe you."
"You... Believe me?"
"Okay, let''s not talk about it anymore,e here, let''s continue our trip?"
Rob opened his embrace because there was no other way, he had to fly while holding her.
When Toki understood the matter, she was as ashamed as she had never felt before, but she nevertheless strengthened her resolve and slipped into Rob''s arms.
Her thin body was very light in his arms, so there was no problem.
He stored the yacht in inventory and pped his wings easily.
This was the second time he had flown with a woman, the first time, Olvia of course.
Toki enjoyed the trip and grew closer to Rob again, beginning to feel happy around him.
A short timeter, a man and a woman disembarked in Wano Kuni.
He fulfilled his promise to Toki and finally delivered her to Wano.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 96: Meeting Trafalgar D. Water Chris!
Chapter 97: Arrancar Arc(Part 1) The New Bleach Arc! The emergence of Bleach techniques in the pirates'' world!
Chapter 98: Navy Fleet Knocking on the Doors of Little Garden!
Chapter 96 Meeting Trafalgar D. Water Chris!
Chapter 96 Meeting Trafalgar D. Water Chris!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
After leaving Toki under Kikunojo''s exclusive protection, Rob returned to the Kingdom of Drum in order to follow up on the condition of the injured and unlucky women.
Rob has agreed with Toki to wait for him at the Kuri art store, once she had finished her works in Wano, and he had also rmended Kikunojo, Kin''emon, and the others to take special care of Toki, so he wasn''t too worried about her.
After receiving the reassuring news from Olvia regarding the stable condition of the fifteen women who were being treated by Doctor Kureha, Rob breathed a sigh of relief and moved on to his next target.
Flivance Ind!
Yes, a visit to this dreary ce with a beautiful facade was again on his schedule a long time ago.
He had a dispute with the royal family to resolve, but the most important thing was that he wanted to meet Trafalgar D. Water Chris.
It''s time to hurry up and help this dead city in order to find a way out to survive.
[Destination - Art Store ''Flivance'']
The teleportation room in the art store ''Drum Kingdom'' glowed, and Rob disappeared from the scene afterward.
The next moment, he appeared in a simr room.
Rob walked out of his personal section and was greeted by a good number of people visiting the store, after all, it wasn''t the day a manga volume was published or an event of some sort, it was a nonmercial time of the day.
But even so, there were so many people, that made Rob happy.
These people recognized him and caused such a stir, after all, that Rob woulde over and over to Flevance, so much so that some thought Rob was always in their city.
It was amon misunderstanding among every city that had an art store.
"Hello, Rob san!"
"We missed you, store owner!"
"Hurry up and let us know Nami''s condition!"
"We want other chapters!"
"What happened after Aizen escaped from the Soul Society?"
"We want to know!"
...
Rob greeted these people with a smile as he walked out of the art store.
As for the people who wanted spoilers, Rob didn''t enjoy spoiling up stories for the readers, so he shrugged them off.
Rob walked the white streets of Flivance, and the city would have been so beautiful if there had been no dreadful tragedy behind its beautiful facade.
Rob received greetings again from the people on the street so he wasn''t stingy in greeting them either.
This time Rob goes straight to the big hospital in the city, where he wants to find the person he''s looking for.
...
Rob sat in the office of Trafalgar D. Chris while carefully examining the young man in front of him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This person was, after all, a member of the notorious D n!
So Rob thought he had something special.
But no matter how closely he observed, he didn''t find anything special about this man.
He was a young man of 23 years old, even his appearance looked ordinary, he was like any doctor you would find in any hospital you went to.
"Then...Mister Rob, why are you looking for me?"
In fact, even Trafalgar D. Chris was tense about this man''s sudden visit.
After all, who doesn''t know Rob? Before he was the author of the famous One Piece manga, he was a pirate with a bounty close to a billion!
He also obtained an entire kingdom by absolute authority, in the new nation of Lnveel, Rob was above the prime minister, he was like a National Guard.
This is just a small amount of his authority, after all, Rob is known for being the Trade Emperor! The number of his stores spread around the four seas is estimated at 21, this is only what has been discovered so far and what is publicly known.
It was a frightening number that showed the wealth and power of this man.
Plus everyone knew that Rob had managed to defeat the Admiral, someone with such strength and authority woulde to visit him, who was just a little doctor, naturally, even Kings would be tense let alone him.
"You don''t have to be so nervous, I didn''te looking for you with bad intentions."
When Rob noticed that the other party was tense, he hastened to make him rx, for, after all, he didn''te to visit him out of malice or out of evil.
"Excuse me¡ but in front of someone like you even Kings would feel pressured, you might not know this, but the aura around you made my back cold from sweat, I''m just an ordinary doctor you know."
He was already just an ordinary doctor and wasn''t a fighter with any kind of strength.
"Oh? I''m really sorry if I caused you any kind of stress, I had a battle recently, so maybe my body is still unconsciously on guard¡"
Rob canceled out any tension in his body causing the frightening aura that had been surrounding him to disappear the whole time, he was moving from one ce to another the whole time, so his body was on standby the whole time¡ Or maybe not?
This was a habit that followed him from his previous world, its symptoms became more severe in this world of One Piece and he couldn''t get rid of it easily, because this is rted to the subconscious, he was chased all the time in his previous life, and he didn''tplete half a year since he moved to this world, so these habits will remain negativity with him for some time naturally.
"Ah, I see, that makes sense since if you were in a fight."
...
"Mister Chris, you are the most famous doctor in this country, so you will naturally be the most familiar with the health of your countrymen, right?"
A deep frown appeared on Trafalgar D. Chris''s face when he heard Rob''s words, he had a conclusion in his heart but he was in no hurry to reveal things.
"Huh? The answer of this question would be, yes, naturally¡"
"When I came here for the first time, I felt that this ce is unnatural, there is some secret under this smiling facade, I don''t randomly choose the cities in which I open my projects."
The tense smile on Doctor Chris''s face froze when he heard this, but Rob still spoke.
"At first, it was just a feeling, but that unnatural feeling made me research this issue, and what I discovered was shocking...No, it was actually scary."
Doctor Chris was no longer smiling in any way, but looked rather helpless, and asked a question he already knew the answer to.
"What¡ have you discovered, Mister Rob?"
"I discovered that this city..."
Rob paused for a while, looking deeply into Chris''s eyes before continuing.
"... dying."
"Sigh...!!"
Doctor Chris let out a long sigh as if he was removing an entire eon of sighs in one sigh.
It was a helpless sigh.
Rob really felt pity for this man.
"How did you find out?"
Rob''s use of a hypnosis-like manner of speech, his maniption of words, his control of his voice, the timing of the right words, and his use of his aura, in the beginning, were all known in psychology to disable the listener.
The listener will have no choice but to follow what you have to say.
"It''s very easy, anyone who ispetent and knows a little science, if he looks into lead amber he will find how harmful it is to the human body in the long run."
"Inhaling its dust will certainly cause pulmonary constriction, and it also has carcinogenic properties that reduce the life expectancy, this substance is dangerous."
Trafalgar D. Chris no longer has anything to say, this man in front of him already knew everything.
"Then since you know all this, are you nning to ckmail the royal family? Why did youe to look for me?"
"Why should I even ckmail them? They are doomed. I havee looking for you because I want to help you save this city, have you thought wrong of me?"
"Huh...!"
At this moment Trafalgar D. Chris felt was deeply shocked, his mind couldn''tprehend what he was hearing.
"I have clients who are reading my books in this city, how can I let them die so early."
...
Rob left satisfiedpletely after speaking to Doctor Chris, this man was so emotional that he cried so hard when Rob gave him a helping hand.
Even Rob was touched by how responsible this man was as a doctor, the members of the D n were truly mysterious individuals.
This man was giving everything he had to save this country''s people.
So Rob didn''t hesitate to help him.
He gave a drop of his blood after extracting the immortal attribute from it due to the system, only the healing properties remained in his blood.
Rob''s system has this ability, as long as it''s something about the host''s body he can do whatever he wants, it was an auxiliary function in the art publishing system.
Rob lied about the source of the drop of blood, telling Doctor Chris that it was a drop of blood from an extinct mythical beast, and he believed him immediately.
He also suggested that he work with Doctor Kureha to create an effective treatment from that drop of blood.
Trafalgar D. Chris didn''t refuse and dly epted although he does not know who Doctor Kureha was, he will have an idol in the near future.
Rob had already spoken to Doctor Kureha about the matter and how serious it was, and she agreed.
Here Rob has done his part to save the people of this country perfectly.
But his role doesn''t end here yet.
This time Rob appeared in the royal pce, exactly in the king''s room which looked as vast as a pce itself.
The king with a swollen belly and golden bracelets was living bliss with his women on the bed, but when Rob appeared, feeling as if a mountain was pressing on him, the women (his harem) quickly left the room.
Very quickly, he woke up from heaven to find himself at the door of hell.
"You... Merchant Rob... What do you want from me?"
He almost pissed himself in terror when he saw the smile of mockery on the face of the man who had terrified him for months now.
"I learned about the amber lead."
The king felt as if thunder was exploding in his mind when he heard this, so he knew that his affairs hade to an end.
"I''ll give you 10 days to get you and your family out of this kingdom and appoint Trafalgar D. Water Chris as your sessor, if you don''t, I''ll pull you out by force, and believe me. You wouldn''t feel good at that time."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 97: Arrancar Arc(Part 1) The New Bleach Arc! The emergence of Bleach techniques in the pirates'' world!
Chapter 98: Navy Fleet Knocking on the Doors of Little Garden!
Chapter 99: Destructive Battle! Two admirals vs two giants!
========
ckStar_BH Note:
When I started writing longer chapters, the stones became fewer and fewer... ?
========
Chapter 105 Attend the Big Mom tea party!
Chapter 105 Attend the Big Mom tea party!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
The emotional uproar caused by the new volume was still in effect, not over yet, and it didn''t look like it would be over any time soon.
In markets, in the streets, in folk baths, in residential viges, in densely popted towns. Not only that, in Sky Ind Skypeia. In Women''s Ind Amazon Lily. In the Sand Kingdom basta. In Marineford and Mary Geoise. And even in a closed country to the world like Wano Kuni!
Everyone was still discussing the wonderful events of One Piece, not only civilians but even pirates and marines were discussing the events of One Piece with enthusiasm.
The world entered a phase of suspense that it had never seen before.
But unfortunately, arge part of the Grand Line is still unable to ess the manga, and almost all of the new world was without manga, only a few ces the ''manga pirates'', AKA, the manga thieves, were seeded in essing it like Morgans who became a pioneer in this field.
After all, the New World has only 3 art stores.
One of them is in a closed country, Wano Kuni.
And another one is on a semi-destroyed ind which is the newly named "Ring Hell" ind, although many people came to check out news about what happened here, few were able to get to the art store which was an inessible ghost ce. It was between two deep rivers ofva.
And thetter, was very far from everyone''s reach because it was in the sky on the Flying Ind of Golden Lion Shiki.
...
New World, the flying ind of Merveille;
"Jihahahahaha! That''s fun, that''s so much fun, that old witch Kureha is still alive! Oh my God, I thought she was already dead¡"
"You! Come over here! Go get me some more of that instant noodles, yes, that''s one called Indomi or something!"
"Yes, captain!"
A pirate Shiki follower goes to the food vending machine with cursing inwardly, he''s back to the money-devouring monster once again.
If you ask all Shiki pirates what they like and hate the most at the same time, their answers will be 100% the same.
Money-devouring monster, A.K.A, Food Vending Machine.
Can you imagine instant noodles, warm and ready to eat, selling for 2,000 berries?
One can of Coca-C for the price of 1,500 berries!
One can of Red Bull for the price of 3000 berries!
A bottle of Vodka at the price of 10,000 berries!
Hamburger sandwich for 1,000 berries!
...
Everything was over 1000 berries!
If this isn''t a predator for money, what could it be?
The manga books are the only ones they think are worth their price even though they really aren''t.
The price was 5000 berries for the book.
What they didn''t know was that Rob raised prices sky-high for them,pared to the original market, Rob was clearly stealing their pockets!
But that''s what they got themselves done, Rob didn''t ask them to buy any of his stuff.
But how can he say this when he is the only market monopoly, his goods were first ss, whether food or products for use in daily life, they were really first ss. So the Shiki and his pirates can only swallow their grievances and buy, buy, and buy until their pockets are emptied and they have to fill them again.
Shiki devoured the warm noodles while recalling the ancient history, when Kureha was the doctor of the Rocks crew, she had saved his life more than once, so he owed her so much, but his vtile personality made him unfortunately unable to show his gratitude.
And that''s how he got an idea, he has to go and try to hire her in his crew, he still wants to be the pirate king, so his crew definitely needs the best doctor in the world to be on his ship.
Was she an old woman on the verge of death? Never mind, that woman couldn''t die anyway.
...
Ohara, Knowledge Vige, in the house of Rob and Olvia,
On a king-size bed, Rob was reclining on the bed while Olvia slept in his cuddle.
He spent the day with her like this, gently stroking her hair and singing to her until she fell asleep, she had been working hard for him before, and this period of inactivity made her so sad, so Rob had to console her a little and spend the whole day in bed with her.
Thetter volume of the manga contributed to her deteriorating mood, coupled with a difficult pregnancy, her emotions were in tatters.
Robin''s appearance in thest part of the volume was like the straw that broke the camel''s back.
She was sad to see her daughter working with an evil organization, not only that, but she was at the head of the organization and a direct partner to the head of the organization.
Isn''t that too much, why was her husband so mean? This way, their unborn child will be infamous!
That''s exactly why Rob spent an entire night he trying to calm her down from her frenzied situation. She was like a lioness fighting for her young. Rob got goosebumps when he remembered it.
When he noticed she had finally fallen asleep, Rob sighed and drowned his face in her soft hair, trying to take advantage of his wife''s sweet scent to sleep a bit too.
...
After hours, Olvia woke up first, she used her husband as a bed to sleep, well, it wasn''t the first time for her, she was used to it, but when she saw him sleeping too, she didn''t move anymore so as not to wake him.
But Rob''s sharp senses sensed everything already, even though he was asleep his senses were always on alert, his observational Haki powered by the tremendous electromaic power of the Lightning Fruit allowed him to cover the entire Ohara Ind and even its coasts.
So it could be said that his senses were like aircraft radar that could pick up everything.
"Good morning my husband, did you sleep well?"
Her smile was like spring washing away all his negative emotions.
"Yeah, it was a good nap, I suppose you''re in good shape too, right?"
"Of course! I feel great relief."
"So it''s good."
Before she could react, her delicate body trembled as he snatched her lips in an unusual French kiss once more.
He''d always do something like this, but for some reason, she used to loosen her defense when in his arms, like a chick caught between the ws of a cat, there was no resistance at all.
Rather, she allowed herself to enjoy and drown in the depths of lust.
Rob''s tongue sank into her mouth like a snake that had just caught its prey, twisting its tongue like a rope while sucking every bit of it.
And so they enjoyed a long kiss while touching each other in their sensitive areas.
Rob grabbed her breasts with one of his hands while the other gently held half of her yful buttocks, Olvia hugged his head with one hand while sucking his saliva fiercely, while her other hand went in search of his cock and began to gently stroke it.
Her moans were like heavenly music in his ear, just a small game like this made them reach the climax of ecstasy together, this was the power of love.
...
After a sweet and slight fight, Rob got out of the house, now, he was ready toe to a party he had been invited to a long time ago.
Regarding the invitations, he had received a strange invitation from the World Government recently that left him really speechless.
As he walked toward the art store, he wasughing internally at the stupidity of the World Government.
In fact, their offer waspletely inappropriate for someone like Rob.
Does the world government need to recognize it?
Want to cancel his bounty?
His bounty alone was a kind of recognition from them.
Why would he want to cancel it? He really wants to raise it.
Do they want to get the basics of manga drawing? They asked for something too big, but they didn''t give him anything of value in return!
Do they consider him easy to please?
Do they want to bully him?
What a joke!
They don''t want him to insult the face of the World Government in the manga?
Sorry, but the One Piece manga is full of insulting the World Government, he can''t even modify that even a little bit.
...
After greeting the residents of Ohara and chatting for a while with the women eager to work, the newly appointed Leader Waitress, the wife of his former captain Rouge, Sora, Toki, Bell-m¨¨re, and Matriarch. Rob used the teleportation room and went straight to the new world.
His wild thoughts were studying the beauty of the maid''s clothes with the hot designs and sexy details on the wonderful bodies of his waitresses, only someone like Rob who knew the beauty of the maid''s clothes could enjoy it, he was in bliss! Who can hire the main characters as maids? He was afraid that when Roger found that, he would kill him before he died!
Oh! He couldn''t die, unfortunately.
Rob shook his head from his wild thoughts, and walked out of the Ring Hell art store, as he expected, it was empty and deste, like a ghost store, the ind was filled with rivers ofva, smashed rocks, and scorched trees.
His previous attack had truly destroyed this ind.
Rob opened his wings and flew at breakneck speed, following Linlin''s life card.
Yes, he was going to the Big Mom tea party, he never thought he would attend such a party since he will be a strategic partner of Big Mom, maybe he will add some exciting changes to the future tea parties of this hot milf.
The current year, 1493, was alreadying to the end, these were thest two days of thest month of the year, today''s date is 29/12/1493.
It''s time to officially open up his market in the new world.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 106: Opening An Art Store In Totto Land!
Chapter 107: The big day is approaching! Arrancar Arc(Part 2)
Chapter 108: Roger Copies The Road Poneglyph From Big Mom Easily! basta Arc(Appearance of Ace!)
Chapter 98 Navy Fleet Knocking on the Doors of Little Garden!
Chapter 98 Navy Fleet Knocking on the Doors of Little Garden!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
While the world was preupied with the new fiery events of Bleach.
The Navy had been on a mission to recover dangerous criminals on the run from justice for more than seven decades.
A fleet of marines surrounded Little Garden Ind right now, their target was very clear.
Killing or capturing the two giants, Brogy and Dorry, nicknamed the Red Ogre and the Blue Ogre, respectively.
This wasn''t what Rob expected at all, because he still thought the world would think his stories were fiction.
Why did the World Government, and the Navy decide to visit a prehistoric ind to search for two giants that appeared in the manga?
Why be would the World Government, and the Navy do such a thing?
Isn''t this an admission that the manga is telling the truth?
In fact, this is what it might seem at first nce.
But the five elders decided that based on their mere assumption. And what they assumed was that Rob visited Little Garden and saw giants there fighting each other, and he probably interacted with them as well before he came out with the inspiration to create this arc.
The assumption of the five elders was not too far from the truth.
This assumption led them to order the arrest on this day.
The Navy was intent on striking with all it had and dragging the Giants to Impel Down.
Ten warships stopped at Little Garden bay, and hundreds of Marines disembarked, carrying their weapons and swords, in order to secure the way for the others.
Little Garden was a dangerous ind full of monsters after all.
Under tight orders, Little Garden bay was controlled by the Navy.
Sengoku looked toward this calmly before ordering.
"All units, advance and secure the area, don''t interfere in the affairs of giants if you see them, leave them to us."
"Understood, sir!!"
There were 4 vice-admirals in the fleet and 1 admiral and 1 fleet admiral.
If the world hears about this move from the navy, the world will be turned upside down.
Were they going to fight a world war?
No, they were just going to capture the Pirate Leaders of the Giant Warriors, that''s all.
But why do they seem to use a butcher''s knife to chop vegetables?
This is because they think that the Little Garden contains a secret art store that Rob has ced here, it might alert him toe here, so they send this force to dodge all obstacles including Rob.
Today, they were intent on arresting the red ogre Brogy and the blue ogre Dorry.
Undoubtedly, the Navy''s move was totally unexpected for everyone.
Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Admiral Zephyr, 4 Vice-Admirals, these were 90% of the Navy''s raw strength concentratedpletely and reliably on this mission.
If its news were to be leaked, there is no doubt that it would send ridiculous waves across the world, but the Navy did so in secret so that no single news could be leaked, no matter how small.
If the world government wanted to keep something a secret, they would undoubtedly do so.
...
Near the art store, on a t and green grassy in, Brogy and Dorry sat enjoying the hands battle in their human size.
As long as they are within 40 meters of the art store, they can perfectly maintain their human size. This was an art store feature to allow guests to familiarize themselves with the store''s features before entering it, and this only applied to the body contraction or stretching feature.
"Gegyagyagya! Brogy! You can''t defeat me in a hands battle, just give up."
"You took advantage of my situation when I was drunk ''vodka'' and beat me, that''s unfair, uncalcted!"
"What''s so unfair? I didn''t ask you topete with me when you were drunk, weren''t you?"
"Yes, but¡ª"
"Oh! Brogy looks like we''ve got some extraordinary guests this time..."
"You''ve felt them too, Dorry?"
"Let''s see who they are before deciding anything."
...
Very quickly, the marines and their officers spread to thends of the Little Garden, many dinosaurs and monsters were subdued, but some unlucky soldiers lost their lives in the stomachs of dinosaurs.
This was an ind that still followed thew of nature in prehistoric times, so if you are weak, you will surely die, if you don''t have the plot armor of your captain, Luffy, who will protect you, like Nami and Usopp.
With a solemn expression, Sengoku and Zephyr followed behind the Vice-Admirals.
Their goal was to reach the middle of the ind.
The ce where the leaders of this ind live.
After they saw no shadow of a giant in that ce, doubts began to fill their minds.
Could they make a stupid mistake?
What if there were no giants on this ind?
Since Brogy and Dorry were near the art store, they were in human form, that''s why the Navy didn''t feel their presence.
Only after they got deep enough and the trees near the center of the ind got shorter, could they see something interesting.
No, not just interesting, they saw what they assumed earlier and confirmed it at this moment.
Art store beacon!
There really was an art store in the Little Garden
"That Sky Sword, he doesn''t stop causing troubles, he really had an art store here."
"So what are we going to do if hees?"
"He''s not strong enough even if hees, I had a battle with him before, his danger lies in his overwhelming ability to use Haki without fatigue and heal quickly, but his body toughness is not enough, he can still be crushed like an ant."
Zephyr said every word with conviction, after all, he had fought with Rob before and was aware of his strengths points, and weaknesses, so he wasn''t too worried about him, as long as they weren''t in a ce where he had too many people to fear for, they could defeat him, he could use that attack, the Sword of Judgment if he wants to.
"You fought against him so you are more familiar with him naturally, but your information is probably a little outdated, that bastard managed to push Shiki into the corner. What do you think of that?"
Zephyr looked at his oldpanion with a surprised expression and asked.
"Is the information confirmed?
"
"Sure, do you think I would tell you trivial information without credibility?"
"That was out of my expectations, how could he get stronger so quickly? That doesn''t make sense."
"For your additional information, he only fought with his sword, he didn''t use his fruit ability at all, it was reported."
"..."
Zephyr had nothing more to say.
...
After some time, the marines managed to reach the perimeter of the art store which was standing alone among the weed field. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Go ahead, enter the store and check if there are people inside, remember don''t cause trouble inside, this is the rule of the art store."
Sengoku''s orders were always going to the main point, he was fairly certain that the giants were inside, since the miracle store could shrink the body to a human point, their presence inside was definitely not ruled out.
After hearing the order of their fleet admiral, the marines hurried into the store to explore it.
Among the marines who entered, there was a beautiful girl of graceful body, who seemed to be of spring age of about 18 years old.
She was a goddess in the eyes of the marines, Marine Sergeant Gion.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 99: Destructive Battle! Two admirals vs two giants!
?Chapter 100?: Scaring the shit of marine goddess! Rob''s arrival!
Chapter 101: Expelling Fleet Navy Again! The Annoying Mihawk!
Chapter 99 Destructive Battle! Two admirals vs two giants!
Chapter 99 Destructive Battle! Two admirals vs two giants!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Fleet Admiral, there is no one inside, the store ispletely empty!"
After a salute, the Marine passed his report on examining what was inside the art store.
"Hmm? No one is inside? Is this confirmed?"
"Yes, sir!"
"Okay, you can go back."
Sengoku had a pensive look on his face as he thought.
"If they are not inside, where do you think they are? Could they have sensed our presence and they hid somewhere?"
Sengoku looked toward Zephyr who had said this with a disapproving look.
"Giants are hiding? Where did you hear that? Didn''t you hear how proud giants are, it is impossible for giants to hide from an enemy."
"Uh...? Then it seems I''m wrong..."
Zephyr had an embarrassed look on his face.
"Yes, of course, you are wrong¡ª"
"Gegyagyagya...! Did you hear that, Brogy?"
Suddenly, two giant shadows covered the sunlight from the ce and caused many trees to fall, and scattering dust, it happened suddenly without warning.
"Gababababa! I heard it, he said it out loud, after all, were we in hiding, Dorry?"
Despite his loudughter, the angry expression on Brogy''s face betrayed him.
The two giants appeared from the backyard of the art store within 50 meters,pletely outside the influence of the store''s power.
Zephyr and Sengoku both looked at this in astonishment, very quickly the marines who were still outside dispersed and turned back behind the main force just as the Fleet Admiral ordered.
"They are really here."
"That guy''s manga has some credibility."
"Remind me of refusing anyone by the name of Nezumi who wants to join the Navy."
Zephyr looked at his old friend with astonishment andughed at hisst line.
That rat Nezumi had appeared in the manga and his appearance had caused a huge negative effect on the Navy, if Smoker had not appeared and removed a little of that effect, the Marines wouldn''t even be able to raise their heads when they go out on missions.
One Piece manga became like a noose around their necks, they no longer dared to offend Rob so that he wouldn''t be so hard on them in the manga.
"Of course, I''ll remind you, if I find out there''s someone like Nezumi I''ll crush him before he even thinks about joining the navy, don''t worry."
"Have you heard of the World Government''s Truth Search Project?"
"Truth Search Project?"
"What''s the point of youing here, Marines?"
Dorry''s voice disturbed the scene, interrupting Sengoku and Zephyr''s conversation.
"Gababababa! They seem to speakfortably without regard to our presence, after insulting our pride by using us of hiding, they still underestimate us, Dorry... What do you think?"
Brogy''s anger this time turned into an evil spirit visible in the air.
"Let''s talkter, Zephyr."
Sengoku looked at the two giants and moved forward slightly.
"The red ogre, Brogy, the blue ogre, Dorry... Captains of the giant warriors'' pirates, 100 million bounties for each of you, bounty from 74 years ago, you have caused fear and terror to the world even before my birth, I have neither right nor seniority to belittle the race of proud giants, there is no need for all this anger."
His words seemed to echo all over the ce, Brogy and Dorry felt Sengoku''s sincerity so their anger subsided a bit.
"Hmph! It''s good that you know."
His title of the sage admiral was not for nothing, Sengoku paused for a bit before continuing to speak.
"The question of pride needn''t be discussed, because the pride of giants rivals the sky itself, but that doesn''t change the fact that you are criminals and wanted for justice, we have an arrest warrant today, and you must follow us quietly."
"In the name of justice, we are here today to capture the red ogre, Brogy, and the blue ogre, Dorry."
Brogy: "..."
Dorry: "..."
...
Booom!!
Boooom!!!
Boooooom!!!!
The earth shook and cracked, and sparks of collision attacks flew into the sky.
A destroying ind level battle has begun hours ago, between two admirals and two giants.
A giant ax collided with a ck fist and a frightening and horrific shockwave spread out, uprooting many trees.
Brogy gigantic body curved by a third and approached the ground due to Admiral Zephyr''s fearsome attack.
The gigantic ax that followed him centuries ago contained many crevices, this was undoubtedly the toughest battle he had ever been through.
His friend Dorry was in no better condition.
Beside his stomach, Sengoku on his golden ''Buddha'' form was unleashing horrific attacks that made Giant Dorry spit blood, his sword was already broken.
"It is useless to resist, you have already fought for two hours, this record is impressive enough to raise your bounty by leaps and bounds to over 500 million berries, why don''t you give up now, we don''t want to kill both of you."
Sengoku was truly a vile person, his words showing an air of kindness that seemed like a heavenlyw, this was the effect of the mythical zoan devil fruit, Hito Hito no Mi, Model: Daibutsu.
In Rob''s previous world, this negative effect of the Devil Fruit might not have been known even to Rob himself, but it is real.
The mythical zoan cannot be measured bymon sense, it has sky-defying peculiarities.
Both Brogy and Dorry seemed to lose some resolve when they heard Sengoku''s hypnotic words, but nheless, it wasn''t enough to defeat the will of the proud giants.
"Gegyagyagya! You must be kidding, Marines! With just this little power, impossible to subdue us, you should kill us and take our corpse with you if you can."
"What thatrade Dorry says is true, we still have a role to y before we think about leaving here."
"Allowing the Son of Destiny to continue his journey in peace, that is our role!!"
It seemed as if rabid spirits possessed the giants, their screams shook the heavens and the earth, the bodies of Brogy and Dorry glowed with red and blue light respectively.
Their aura rose to a dangerous level as if they were ready to throw an overwhelmingbined attack.
A level of strength truly frightening, to the point that the expressions of Zephyr, Sengoku and the Vice-Admirals present all changed toward expressions of terror.
"Hurry up, enter the art store! Except for the Vice-Admirals, everyone needs to hide!"
As soon as he heard the words of the Fleet Admiral, the marines ran to hide in the legendary store, its walls were sturdy enough to protect them from everything, this was recognized by the world government.
Dorry wielded his broken sword once more, and Brogy also held onto his cracked ax even more tightly.
"It seems that my sword and your ax cannot hold out until that day arrives, Brogy."
"No! Their duty has only advanced a bit, that''s it, their weapon spirits will stay with us until that day to carry out their duty even if we only use wood sticks!"
"You are right!"
Brogy''s red aura and Dorry''s blue aura intertwined together and concentrated theirbined strength on the troublesome marines group, the Admirals and the Four Vice-Admirals.
They would have been terrified of messing with the mightiest Elbaf warriors!
Their robes flew with the wind and they were able to stand up again vigorously, despite their miserable and bloody state, their eyes carried a glint of undying confidence, the power of giants ran through their veins, a power that would make even the most powerful in this world bow in honor.
The two giants took a deep breath that sounded like a hurricane was dragging into their mouths, and swollen veins appeared on their arms, a sign of an approaching horrific attack.
An attack that brings with it the true power of Brogy and Dorry, can''t bepared with what appeared in the original when breakthrough the huge body of Inds Eater.
"It''s kinda scary..."
"Get ready to defend with all you have!"
Sengoku transformed into Daibutsu again, he had to defend with all his might, they really underestimated these giants, but it''s okay, no matter how strong they were they had to fall here today.
They had 2 admirals and 4 vice-admirals, in the face of overwhelming power no matter how much they resisted, be would no sense.
[Daibutsu- Palm of Mercy!!]
Sengoku''s hand turned into a huge golden palm the size of a giant''s body, and he was sure of his strongest defensive card.
[Ikaku!!!!]
Boooooom!
The giants shouted in the name of the Giants race trademark attack and attacked with every drop of their strength and stamina, the eruption of the volcano that marked the beginning of their battles was every time, a sign of theirbined attack against the enemy this time, the volcano erupted announcing the emergence of the strongest attack in their quiver giants. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The sky thundered and the earth shooked, two cross des a kilometer high, hundreds of meters wide, and in different colors (blue and red) shot out.
Abined power made the sky turn dark.
The ind was split from the beginning of the attack to the arrival point, where it collided with a giant golden palm, and here the world lost its light again.
A horrific explosion urred, like the explosion of a nuclear bomb, Little Garden Ind turned into horrific chaos, which was about to be cut into two little gardens instead of one little garden if the attack on Sengoku Daibatsu''s palm had not been stopped temporarily.
Sengoku sweated as he tried to stop the attack with all his might, but in the end, he couldn''t stop itpletely, the terrifying shing attack slipped from his palm and crashed into them all, and continued towards the sea.
The ind was divided into two parts.
The little garden was transformed into two little gardens, only a small part remained attached, it looked like scissors being partly opened, the hunt skeletons of Brogy and Dorry drifting apart, each on its own small ind.
One Vice-Admiral died!
The other three were seriously injured!
Zephyr sustained minor injuries!
Sengoku''s anger reached the sky this time.
The two strong giants fell on the ground without the ability to move.
This was the end of the battle.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
?Chapter 100?: Scaring the shit of marine goddess! Rob''s arrival!
Chapter 101: Expelling Fleet Navy Again! The Annoying Mihawk!
Chapter 102: Big Belly! 6 Months Pregnant! Fighting Mihawk!
Chapter 100 Scaring the shit of marine goddess! Robs Arrival!
Chapter 100 Scaring the shit of marine goddess! Rob''s Arrival!
?We''ve made it to chapter 100 guys! Banzai!?
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
The moment Brogy and Dorry lost theirbat power, their bodies shrank at a visible speed and a mysterious and visible light enveloped them before they disappeared from view.
Since the giants were in life-threatening danger, the Divine Protection was activated right after their loss ofbat power.
They were immediately taken to the art store, no one could harm them inside the art store.
"Fujiro is dead! Damn the giants, where did they disappear to?"
"The medical unit? Where the hell is the medical unit? Treat the wounds of Vice-Admirals and Admiral Zephyr!"
Very quickly, marines from the medical unit ran through the broken rocks and utter chaos and arrived at the Vice-Admirals who were scattered in the Eye of Cmity. The three of them had wounds of varying severity, but all of them could be described as serious and life-threatening, only the death of one of them, who was probably the weakest of the four, was evidence of the severity of the giants'' attack.
What kind of concept is the ability to instantly kill a Vice-Admiral? This was a strong person, he can use two types of Haki! (Observation and Armament)
Not even an Admiral could kill a Vice-Admiral instantly!
Not only that, the fleet admiral''s palm was temporarily repelled the attack and its strength and range of influence were naturally reduced, but nheless they lost a Vice-Admiral as a cost.
So what if the Fleet Admiral didn''t stop this deadly attack temporarily?
Were they all going to die?
Just thinking about it, their wounds opened even more because of fear.
Today, the giants taught them a valuable life lesson.
Don''t push a giant into a corner, because the moment he attacks with all his strength you lose half of your life if you don''t die!
"Damn it! No need to blindly search, they were taken to the art store, no point in trying to force them out of there too. we need to try tricks and ying on their psyche and their pride, the giant race is so proud that they be so stupid."
"Use the gentle tactic after you''ve taken them out, don''t use the handcuffs!"
"Yes, sir!!"
A group of Marines stationed near the gate of the art store returned to enter the interior to carry out the tactics of the Fleet Admiral.
Among them were the cute female recruits of the Tsuru crew.
Young Gion was the first to want to go back inside to try to seed in the mission assigned to them by the Fleet Admiral, but because she wasn''t focused, she bumped into a tall man who was walking out of the art store.
"Ouch! This is so painful!"
She felt like she hit a steel wall instead of going through the gate, but that couldn''t be right, could it?
The Marines who were following behind her turned back in terror, some of them even fell to their butts in shock.
"This is...!!"
Gion raised her head to see what she had collided with, but she saw the face of an angry man, lightning was shing within his eyes like electric dragons ready to stun someone to death.
A vast aura swept across the ce causing Sengoku and Zephyr to put on a very serious expression, this simple task had unexpectedly hit a steel te, not perhaps even a bit predictable.
Young Gion''s body trembled like a tree branch tossed by the wind, she felt as if she was standing in the presence of death itself.
From this day, forward this moment will be imprinted deeply in her heart forever, Rob will be the epitome of fear for her, the only person she can''t ovee her fear of.
In his presence, as if breathing became difficult, Rob doubled in size in the Marines'' eyes and became like a tall mountain squeezing their spirits causing everyone to fall to the ground including Marine Goddess Gion.
...
Before some time ago;
Rob, who was on the Ind of Drum escorting the 15 psychically devastated women with Doctor Kureha, Olvia, and the others, he received two notices from the system, which were different notices this time.
[Divine Protection activated - Destination: Little Garden Ind]
[Divine Protection activated - Destination: Little Garden Ind]
This was not the first time he had received such a notice, he had already received it dozens of times, after all, this was the pirate world, the danger is everywhere, many true One Piece fans across the four seas were rescued from the ws of death and taken to the art store they deal with right away, this was the greatest feature of the art store which is not yet known to everyone, needing at least years for enough people to benefit from it so that it is believed as an indisputable fact.
But the world government heard about this feature also, although they heard about it they didn''t really believe in it, but today they faced this divine feature.
What surprised Rob this time and made the blood in his body freeze is the destination, for the first time, this feature has been activated in the Little Garden art store!
Twice, not once!
Who were his clients in Little Garden?
They were only two! Brogy and Dorry...?
Very quickly, Rob told the 15 women that he had important work to do and left their care for Olvia, Rouge, Toki, and the others before leaving the medical ward immediately.
Since he was inside his personal section, he quickly moved into the teleportation room and was about to move.
Of course, he didn''t hide his angry expression from Olvia, Toki, Sora, and the others, they whispered to each other for a while and Olvia followed behind Rob.
"Husband, what happened all of a sudden? Why do you look so angry?"
Rob paused before activating teleportation when he heard Olvia''s anxious voice.
He looked at Olvia for a while before showing his usual gentle smile.
"I have some friends in trouble so I''m going to lend a hand, don''t worry my love."
Before she could say anything, Rob sealed her lips with a very hot kiss.
Then he gently patted her swollen belly.
"Come on, Little Robin, get out quickly, this Daddy''s been waiting for a long time!"
"Hahahahaha!"
Olviaughed happily when she felt the warmth of her usual husband, this was the mood of her real husband, so there was nothing to worry about.
"Dear take care of yourself, I hope everything goes well..."
"Well, no need to worry."
...
Rob came out of his personal section of the art store Little Garden and saw an infuriating sight, his dearrades Brogy and Dorry, breathing rough and bloody, at a random ce near his personal section.
"Brogy, Dorry, are you guys conscious?"
Rob pressed his anger into his heart before asking them.
He was assured about their lives right now, they couldn''t die in his store anyway even if they were on theirst breath.
When Dorry and Brogy heard their friend''s voice they were thrilled, their friend was here for them.
With great difficulty, they looked toward Rob and raised their hands in the form of a battle of hands to greet Rob.
Rob returned their greeting without hesitation.
"We...we had...a great fight...dude."
"Yeah¡ you was should¡ see¡ that golden-belly marine bastard''s face¡ when he¡ failed to block our¡ joint attack, Gabababa! Cough! Cough!"
Since he had talked so much, Brogy coughed up blood at this moment, his injury was really severe, not only because of Admiral Zephyr''s attacks, but the main reason was the bacsh of using every drop of their strength in the crushing attack earlier.
"Don''t talk, don''t talk, since I''m here, everything will be fine."
Rob couldn''t suppress his anger anymore, he got up and wanted to go out to face the Navy.
"We are counting on you...my friend."
"Don''t worry..."
This was Rob''s response to Dorry''s confidence.
It wasn''t easy to get theplete confidence of the giant race.
Only Rob and a few other humans in the past seeded in this.
...
When Rob came out in his angry state, he shocked Gion, almost causing her to pee on herself in terror.
Rob didn''t give her another look, even though he recognized this beauty, he wasn''t in a good mood to appreciate beauty now, his friends were bullied because of his manga.
He clearly had the responsibility, so he couldn''t escape paying the price.
He rxed his defense a lot and allowed the Navy to give him such a blow.
Lately, he was too rxed and forgot how disgusting World Government was.
Why didn''t he take this into ount?
Is he beginning to be affected by the mood of this stupid world?
No, not as if he hadn''t taken it into ount, but rather he was relieved that he thought the World Government wouldn''t dare to provoke him.
But they didn''t really provoke him, they wanted to catch wanted pirates, they didn''t know they had some kind of rtionship with Rob.
This was a mistake in Rob''s own judgment so he can only me himself for this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Who would have expected that the world government would send a fleet admiral, an admiral, 4 vice-admirals, and hundreds of marines!
Isn''t that what the word despair means?
Even Rob didn''t expect it, two giants who haven''t caused trouble for several decades now deserve so much attention.
Rob has clearly underestimated the World Government''s face and reputation.
The Marines and even their officers gave way to Rob, who walked leisurely through the wreckage.
How peaceful and beautiful Little Garden was, and how it turned out!
It almost split in two!
Rob looked toward Zephyr who had a collision with him in the past without expression and said.
"Admiral Zephyr, why all this bullying of peaceful giants who have not harmed anyone in seven decades?"
Even Zephyr was embarrassed by exactly this.
He also didn''t know why the world government had sent all this power, wasn''t he alone was enough?
No, in fact, before this mission he had seriously thought that he alone was enough, but when he saw the strength of the giants himself, he had already overruled this stupid assumption.
It wasn''t enough at all!
These two giants were as powerful as a low-level admiral!
Every one of them!
If they gather their strength on him, he will die without a doubt!
Since his old friend couldn''t answer this embarrassing question, Sengoku offered to answer.
"Sky Sword, Rob, we have nothing against you, why did youe? Do you want to obstruct justice? We didn''t bully anyone, even though they''ve been peaceful for seven decades, before that they weren''t at all peaceful, 100 million bounties in that time wasn''t a joke, it''s like a billion berries bounty in this time if we are topare. And their new crime is enough to nullify any sympathy we can bring about them, they killed a Vice-Admiral from our ranks!"
"This crime cannot be condoned in any way."
Rob looked at Sengoku in shock at what he heard, Brogy and Dorry seeded in killing the Vice-Admiral!
Oh my God! This cannot be fixed anymore.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 101: Expelling Fleet Navy Again! The Annoying Mihawk!
Chapter 102: Big Belly! 6 Months Pregnant! Fighting Mihawk!
Chapter 103: Baroque Works Saga: Drum Ind Arc!
======
?Chapter 100!!?
Finally, guys, we got to this point within 50 days. You have written a lot of chapters, I am happy with this achievement which certainly you have great credit for it, since the first appearance of the novel, it hasn''t fallen out of the top 10! This means that''s my novel has a big spot in all of your hearts, that''s why I''ve been putting pressure on myself and giving this novel the priority it deserves, thank you all again. I hope you will continue to support me, there are still so many great ideas I want to write, so many interesting changes that I will have to make to the plot... This story was written for your entertainment, so I hope gets the support that it deserves... From here begins the journey towards the 200!
Let''s Go!
======
Chapter 101 Expelling Fleet Navy Again! The Annoying Mihawk!
Chapter 101 Expelling Fleet Navy Again! The Annoying Mihawk!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
Rob understood the situation well now, at first, he thought that only Brogy and Dorry had suffered in this battle, but the reality wasn''t what it seemed.
The two giants managed to deal a severe blow to the navy.
Rob could see three Vice-Admirals with serious injures who were currently being treated, as he saw the torn corpse of the dead Vice-Admiral.
This made hime out of his angry state and rationally deal with reality.
He was alone, while the other party had two admirals, it would definitely be a tough fight, assuming there would be a fight in the first ce.
"This ce is under my protection, you have done enough to destroy it, Marines, why don''t you leave now, and we finish this peacefully?"
Even though there was no hope of them leaving in peace, Rob said routinely, the face of the Navy was at stake.
"We can leave, of course, but you have to hand over the giants hiding in your store, they have a bounty on their heads."
Sengoku didn''t want to back off at all.
Rob looked at Sengoku and said sarcastically.
"You must be kidding, Sengoku, I have a bounty on my head too, why don''t you try to arrest me?"
"This...!"
Sengoku was embarrassed by Rob''s question, in fact, he had made a mistake in his earlier statement, he shouldn''t have phrased his words that way, giving Rob a chance to wipe his face.
"We have no orders to mess with a great pirate with a bounty of 850 million berries."
That''s all he could say to save what was left of his face.
"Fleet Admiral Sengoku, believe me, we will have enough collisions and disputes in the future, why don''t we put all this off forter, you can use me as an excuse to get rid of the five elders'' scolding, say, I''ve obstructed the course of justice or something like you used to do, but don''t you even think about fighting me now, because I''m really not in a good mood, I might kill someone."
When Rob said hisst words, a cold shiver seemed to run through the air, making everyone who heard his words appear cold and sweaty.
Even the strongest battle force, the Admirals, sensed a sharp change in Rob''s mood.
This was an enemy of their own level, someone they should be wary of fighting because he could fulfill his words at any time.
"What do you mean we will have a lot of collisions in the future?"
Sengoku was feeling a bad omen because of Rob''s words, he had a hunch that what the other party was saying would be true.
"Since you don''t want to back off, shall we fight then? Defeat me first, then try to get my friends out of my store, of course, if you can."
"Your friends...?"
Rob entered the store window and activated the protection field.
"What a joke, the navy has already incurred a huge loss, there was little point in fighting them and causing trouble too much.
If the navy had not suffered any significant loss, he would undoubtedly have fought them, but everything changed after he learned the real situation on the battlefield.
This was the first reason to avoid this battle, the second reason, he didn''t want topletely destroy Little Garden, it had suffered enough, another Admiral-level fight would definitely destroy it.
The moment the golden shield envelops Little Garden Ind, the entire navy was expelled outside.
Some fell into the sea near their ships while the majority fell on their ships.
"Damn it! He did the same move again, this barrier can''t be crossed no matter what we do, this mission fails Sengoku!"
Zephyr stood on the warship as he recalled the events of that night in the Lnveel Nation with an angry expression on his face.
As he expected, every mission that Sky Sword Rob was a party to, was likely to fail.
Sengoku almost lost his temper when he heard Zephyr''s confirmation.
Very quickly, he turned into a Daibatsu again and threw an extremely powerful palm attack on the golden shield.
But it was meaningless.
Sengoku didn''t want to give up and continued attacking with all the means he had, but none of them seeded.
As if he was trying to break a steel wall with an egg, nothing worked.
In the end, he gave up with disappointment and returned to the warship.
What the hell is this, a turtle armor?! What''s it made of? And how can he kick us all off the ind?"
"I don''t know, but what I am sure of is that the Sky Sword has a direct connection to this barrier." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zephyr was sure of that point.
...
Returning to Rob, no longer interested in the Navy in any way, he quickly turned around and walked into the art store to check on Brogy and Dorry.
"You guys really have a strong vitality!"
When Rob walked in, he found the two of them sitting in the trendy tavern while they were enjoying champagne and whiskey while binge eating pizza.
Although their bodies were still full of wounds everywhere, their appearance of enjoying eating and drinking contrasted with the horrible state of their bodies.
The giants weren''t surprised by Rob''s quickeback, because they were so confident in their friend''s abilities, he hadn''t disappointed them even once before after all.
"Come,e, eat some pizza, Gabababa!"
"Drink some whiskey too, Gegyagya!"
"You guys are really quite energetic unlike the state of your bodies! Well, I kicked out the navy, they won''t bother you anymore in this ce, I wanted to apologize to you guys, I was the reason¡ª"
The Observation Haki naturally alerted Rob but he didn''t avoid it.
The next moment, the pizza hit the target, and Rob''s face turned into a mess of cheese and tomatoes.
"Gababababa! Look at you, why you didn''t avoid it?"
"This is what I deserve, you can use your fists to punish me too. I won''t resist, after all, you got into trouble because of me¡"
A firm fist came from Dorry before Rob could finish his words, but it didn''t end with sending him flying as his Observation Haki had predicted, but rather something surprising happened.
Dorry''s hand stopped on Rob''s chest and gently patted him.
"You cannot predict everything correctly, my friend."
Rob''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, he was already prepared to loosen his body to receive Dorry''s furious blow, but against his expectation, it never happened.
Rob''s Observation Haki reaches a terrifying level, where he can predict five seconds into the future, but even though he is tricked by Dorry''s tricky punch, Rob can''t exin it at all.
But even so, he definitely understood Dorry''s words, he was really touched.
The future was unpredictable, Rob didn''t expect the Navy to attack Little Garden with all their might, so he couldn''t be med for that, that''s what Dorry meant.
"Let''s go, guys, you need medical attention."
"Huh? Are you saying that the greatest giants of Elbaf, need medical attention?"
The smiles froze on Brogy and Dorry''s faces when they heard this.
"We the giants, we don''t go to see a doctor!"
...
In the art store, the only warm ce on the ind of never-ending winter. Drum Ind.
Inside the medical ward, masculine screaming voices that were hoarse from time to time could be heard.
"You two have not changed at all, even though you have obtained the size of a human, your brains are still the size of a bean!"
Doctor Kureha stood between two medical beds, she looked like a woman with a mature body, but unfortunately, her old face was full of wrinkles, which contrasted starkly with her appearance in general.
Since Rob brought both Brogy and Dorry here, she didn''t stop scolding them while treating them violently.
Of course, Rob was surprised that the giants and Doctor Kureha were old acquaintances.
But the biggest surprise was for the young women present.
They couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw the two giants, Brogy and Dorry, who had seen them in the manga!
But they weren''t gigantic by any means!
Only when Rob exined the situation slowly and in detail did they understand the situation well.
The point was that from now on, the fifteen women would havepanions in the medical ward, and these guys were the pride of the giant race.
The blue ogre, Dorry.
And the red ogre, Brogy.
With their grease and their flesh.
As the days went by, Brogy and Dorry''sedy mood allowed depressed women toe out of their depressed state.
Rob, Olvia, and the others were happy to hear their endlessughter as Brogy and Dorryically recount their centuries-old adventures.
Interesting facts and things that even Rob didn''t know about.
Within a few days of this event, two newpleted files were formed in Rob''s mental library.
They were the profiles of the two personalities, Brogy and Dorry.
...
While Rob was having a good time, the World Government and the Navy weren''t at all.
Their failure in the mission, despite their use of a butcher''s knife to cut vegetables, had significant negative effects on the spirit of the Navy in general.
But the world government considered many things, in the end, they pressed their hearts and gnashed their teeth and kept things secret with an iron hand.
They couldn''t allow this ridiculous thing to spread because they would be a realughingstock at that time.
...
Marineford;
"Just what did the Sky Sword mean with those words, I wonder?"
In the Fleet Admiral''s office, Sengoku was reviewing thest words he heard from Rob.
The weight of those words was echoing in his mind the entire time.
Feeling that it wasn''t simple, the wise admiral''s wisdom started to work early on.
...
Ohara;
[Booooooh!]
Mihawk and Ishou sat on a low rock on a hill overlooking the Ohara sea, they were looking at the kind scenery at the end of the hill with different expressions.
Young Ishou, who was blind, was looking at the scene with a gentle smile, although he was blind, he could see very clearly using observation haki as well as vivid images that he retrieved from time to time whenever he entered the art store.
But young Mihawk was different, he was looking at a man near the crowd of women with a fiery look in his eyes, he didn''t even notice the big whale next to them, all he cared about was that man whose sword intent seemed as vast as the sky and deep as the earth.
By the hillside, a whale appeared that was sshing water from time to time while arge group of women yed with it.
The group of women is made up of 15 women with smiles on their faces, the same group who have been in the care of Rob for some time after being rescued from ve traders on Ring Hell Ind.
Olvia, who is Rob''s wife, Toki, who recently started working under the wing of Rob, Sora, Bell-m¨¨re, Rouge, and Matriarch who were all veterans.
They formed a tight-knit group as sisters with the same job,rgely credited to Rob, while their like-female ideas took most of the credit.
They were currently on a rest pic while ying with the famous whale, Laboon, which made this ce an important tourist attraction, so much so that Rob thought seriously about establishing an amusement park in this ce, due to therge number of tourists who visit Laboon in this ce.
Of course, all this was under Rob''s watchful eye.
Rob''s interest now was toplete this outing peacefully, but someone else wanted to fight him so hard, even though Rob had fed him dirt on more than one asion since theyst met.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 102: 6 Months Pregnant! Fighting Mihawk!
Chapter 103: Baroque Works Saga: Drum Ind Arc!
Chapter 104: Toki thoughts... Dragon is in trouble because of the manga! Luffy''s determination stunned fans all over the world!
Chapter 102 6 Months Pregnant! Fighting Mihawk!
Chapter 102 6 Months Pregnant! Fighting Mihawk!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
The nice pic is over, and everyone is back to work happily and energetically, including, the 15 women who have already ovee that tragic ident thanks to Rob and his group. They''ve been very grateful to Rob, that''s why they all chose to work with him, Rob didn''t reject them so he decided to employ them, they would all work in special ces like Sky Ind and Women Ind, etc, their luck was really good after oveing their ordeal.
Rob contributed to this happy mood by introducing them to other means of entertainment.
He brought a lot of entertainment from his previous world, he created a volleyball court and a tennis court in the ce near the hill, using items from the system shop.
Everyone yed and had fun, except for pregnant Olvia who was just an audience with her pet Laboon.
Olvia was a big-bellied, pregnant in six months, less than three months from the birth! So Rob treated her like an egg with very, very close care.
He forced her not to move around much, as well as suspending her job as the waitress chief and allowing Rouge to be in this position temporarily.
Olvia couldn''t do anything about it, she couldn''t disobey her husband after all, could she?
She obediently followed his instructions, until Little Robin could be safely out to this world, in fact, she was thoroughly enjoying the meticulous care of her husband, though she felt unfairness to watch everyone enjoy ying except for her.
Rob has temporarily canceled many of his ns, such as going to Dressrosa and other inds in the New World.
Previously, he had intended to go to Dressrosa, but he met the ve case, then shed with the Navy who attacked Little Garden in order to arrest Brogy and Dorry. He was waiting for their reaction so he couldn''t leave Ohara. since he was busy, he didn''t find any time to go to Dressrosa, all he could do was postpone the trip there.
It''s been half a year since Rob arrived in this world, he''s lived every moment very well, but the most important thing is that the coolest point in his life is yet toe.
His daughter Robin, who was close to birth! Rob had been waiting for that day so excited, anxiously, and with fatherly love.
...
"Kid, I''m not interested in hitting kids, why don''t youe back after you''re a full-fledged man?"
Rob looked at Mihawk who was 14 or 15 years old, Rob wasn''t mistaken when he called him a child, because he was already a child by now.
"At that time, you won''t have a chance, why don''t you take advantage of the opportunity now and take a lot of points from the world''s most powerful swordsman in the future?"
"Pft...Hahahaha! Hawk chan, you''re so amusing."
Ishou hasn''t stoppedughing since he came to Ohara with Mihawk, every time Rob and Mihawk meet, it''s going to be a first-ssedy scene.
"You see that? Even your friendughed because of your high sense of humor."
Rob smiled as he tried to hold hisughter from going out, his prestige would be lost if he did.
Young Mihawk''s face darkened as he heard Ishou''s mockery.
"Don''t call me that again!"
"Is he the strongest swordsman in the future? Fufufu, he doesn''t have any of his qualifications, was the teacher intoxicated when he drew him?"
Near Rob, was Domingo who had only recently turned 11 years old, he was looking at Mihawk with apparent disdain under his sses.
"Little brat, if you want to die I dare you to say it again."
"Who is the little brat?!"
Rob bes speechless when he sees the beginning of another storm of verbal altercations between Domingo and Mihawk.
Little Rosinante was trying to stop Domingo while Ishou was pressing Mihawk with his gravity field so he wouldn''t move.
"Kids, why don''t you be friends? You both have a much higher starting line than most children in this world. I''m sure you''ll understand each other well."
Rob had a soft spot for the kids, in his eyes Buggy, Shanks, Mihawk, and Duffy were just kids who needed nurturing and direction, he never thought of them based on their majestic future personalities (except Buggy) but rather as kids who needed nurturing.
Domingo: "Who wants to be his friend!"
Mihawk: "Who wants to be his friend!"
...
[sh back]
When Mihawk first came to Ohara and asked Rob to fight him, Rob didn''t think much and simply fought him.
Or maybe we can''t even call it a fight, because Rob didn''t do anything and let Mihawk attack as he wanted, Mihawk''s all attacks had no effect at all as if he was hitting ''nothing''.
Mihawk felt a lot of pressure from Rob which stimted his battle intent to get stronger and stronger, he felt like he was starting to understand the sword intent more and more as he attacked Rob''s body which looked like an iron body, and not just flesh and blood.
Because he wanted to deal a good blow at Rob so badly, he, without realizing it, seeded in moving with an almost invisible speed that made Rob widen his eyes.
Mihawk appeared behind Rob like an illusion and hit his back neck with great power using the ck sword.
Mihawk almost screamed for joy that he had gotten the chance he had always wanted, but before the ck sword touched Rob''s back neck, Rob took out a small dagger used to peel the fruit and easily stopped the ck sword with it.
Mihawk almost vomit blood at this moment when he remembered a certain passage from the manga.
"Not bad, boy, you at least made me pull something out."
"That was Shunpo! wasn''t it? Your talent is really frightening, you really worthy of the title of Hawk''s Eye."
"You, why didn''t you use your sword! Are you making fun of me?"
"Ah, no, it''s not, but I don''t have anything smaller than this right now, sorry."
Mihawk: "..."
Ishou: "..."
[End of shback]
Since then Mihawk hasn''t wanted to get away from Rob, he has been following him literally everywhere.
Rob gave himself such a headache, why is that?
Because Mihawk wants Rob to use Suragiri''s sword to fight him or else he will chase after him forever, that''s what he said.
He''d been gossiping about a swordsman''s honor and things like that all along.
So his friend Ishou has beenughing the whole time since he followed Mihawk.
Regarding Ishou, even Rob was surprised by this change of plot, he didn''t think these two would be friends, but rather close friends because of him. The manga and art store made them be best friends. from what Rob heard from Ishou, they''ve been going from one store to another together for about 3 months, not a short period in any way. this allowed them to get to know each other well and be good friends.
Ishou came to look for him in order to thank him for the second chance he gave him in life, Rob''s art stores were a light at the end of the tunnel for him, he didn''t think he could see again since he blinded himself, but because of the art store, he was able to get such a miracle, his gratitude and respect for Rob was already at its peak.
Rob was d that he had received the gratitude of the future admiral, and that gratitude was another card in his sleeve.
Then the days passed, Ishou and Mihawk met Rob''s disciples, Domingo and Rosinante, in another training session and watched the basics of Rob''s training for his disciples.
They were so impressed with Rob''s strict system, they also didn''t think that they would find so talented kids like Domingo and Rosinante in this ce.
Not only that, they were the disciples of a person as formidable as the Sky Sword!
If the world knew about them, there is no doubt that they would be the envy of millions.
Since Rob trusted Mihawk and Ishou, he didn''t stop them from watching his disciples train, and he didn''t mind showing them his kids'' abilities.
Domingo was an user of Paramecia, the String Fruit, with scary destructive abilities that made Mihawk and Ishou remember this kid''s name well because he would undoubtedly be one of the stars of the future.
Rosinante was also an user of Paramecia, the Speed Fruit, an ability far more dangerous than the String Fruit, this little kid was so fast that everyone present was speechless.
Without a doubt, Rob was raising two future monsters, that''s what Ishou and Mihawk thought.
Regarding Rosinante, Rob got this devil fruit by chance in the past when he was traveling over the Grand Line sea, he found it on a pirate ship, so he took it by force.
When Rosinante ate this devil fruit, he obtained a body endowed with the ability to move at extremely high speeds. This also allows him to survive falls from heights and collisions that would kill an ordinary person, has multiple and unpredictable uses, only a highly knowledgeable person like Rob can train to get the most out of.
The user''s ability to move at such high speeds not only made him immune to injuries arising from these speeds but also allowed him to inflict devastating blows at superhuman speeds. Moving quickly allows the user to dramatically increase the power of close-up attacks, turning them into a devastating force. Combined with Haki, the attack power increases much more. Not only was the effect of the speed fruit limited to this, but it could also be elerated at the gic level in a state of awakening, and before this frightening level the user could quickly process toxins and alcohol before their effects could damage the body, making them immune to such attacks.
...
After their training session, Domingo and Rosinante looked at Mihawk in amazement, they already recognized him because he looks a lot like his older version in the manga. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Because they had such an experience with Bell-m¨¨re and the people of her vige. they saw them in the manga, they weren''t very surprised, but what they cared about most was that Mihawk wasn''t just an ordinary character in the manga like Bell-m¨¨re, but he was a Shichibukai and stronger swordsman in the world!
Mihawk was so used to these stunning looks wherever he went, he was no longer ashamed or proud of them but rather started to rtively ignore them.
But due to their childish nature, the children''s feud between Mihawk and Domingo begins and could have turned into a fight had Rob not intervened.
Tomorrow will be the update day of the new One Piece volume, so everyone was overly excited. That''s why everyone was getting too excited to the point try and start a fight with someone for no reason.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 103: Baroque Works Saga: Drum Ind Arc!
Chapter 104: Toki thoughts... Dragon is in trouble because of the manga! Luffy''s determination stunned fans all over the world!
Chapter 105: Attend the Big Mom tea party!
Chapter 103 Baroque Works Saga: Drum Island Arc!
Chapter 103 Baroque Works Saga: Drum Ind Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
"Was that done?"
"Yes sir, but he refused."
"What did you say? He refused! Why did he refuse?"
"Yes sir, he said he doesn''t intend to work with the World Government at the moment, but he also said¡"
"What else did he say? Speak out!"
"He said, he could teach the World Government the basics of drawing manga, but it would be on his terms."
Complete silence descended on the dimly lit room.
The person speaking was a Cipher Pol 0 agent wearing a mask, while the person asking him was the new Commander-in-Chief of the World Government, Kong!
All five elders were in the room as well.
"Shameless!! What does he think he is, even he wants to enforce his terms? Didn''t our terms satisfy him enough?"
"We have never given a title to a single person before in history!"
One of the five elders got angry after hearing this.
"This man went too far, even though we turned a blind eye to histest act by standing up to us in the Little Garden, he still dared to reject the olive branch we extended to him!"
"Let''s hear his terms first before deciding anything."
This time the bald Gorosei talk.
"Yes, you''re right, what were his terms?"
The agent in the mask looked a little tense when he heard this.
"This¡ He wanted 20 mixed types Devil Fruits, 10 famous swords as well as all six techniques, he said he was a merchant and this is fair trade."
"Insolence! So bold!!"
"Does he want to steal us?"
...
Today, was the most awaited day of the week!
Update day of new One Piece folder!
No one knows what the next volume will be, or what the next Straw Hats destination will be, but everyone is excited to find out for sure.
It will be interesting to read another part of the adventures of Luffy and his friends.
Millions of people have be interested in the adventures of the Straw Hats, simply, because they are so much fun.
Plus, thest moments of the previous volume left everyone in baffled.
What happened to the navigation of the crew, Nami?
Now, they will finally know what will happen to Nami.
...
The new volume is already on shelves in all 31 art stores.
Undoubtedly, after a while from the release of the new One Piece book, it caused an uproar that spread to all parts of the world, from the four seas to the paradise part of the grand line and then to the new world, not only that but even in the sky, an ind above the clouds wasn''t spared from this spread.
The four seas were the most affected by the manga, while the new world was the least affected, given the vast difference in the number of art stores in each region.
But since the story is only just getting started with the events of the grand line, this was the best metric that Rob took.
The number of art stores on the grand line will grow as the story goes deeper, this is how Rob does things, he wasn''t doing it randomly, he was just following his master n, and so far everything is in order.
Baroque Works Saga: Drum Ind arc!
That was the title of the new volume, its cover showing a snow-covered winter ind.
Drum Ind!
...
Grand Line, Drum Ind;
The winter kingdom was in a big uproar today, an endless uproar!
They were on the world front, after all, their kingdom featured in their favorite story, that''s something they couldn''t imagine because everyone thought the story was going to go straight to basta.
basta has already appeared at the end of the volume, and the Shichibukai, Crocodile also appeared as well, but his face was dark, like Ace''s debut appeared.
This was the beginning of the basta nightmare, as the information appeared about the defection of 300,000 soldiers from the kingdom''s army to the rebels, making everyone''s body in basta cold, from the king and the queen to the simplest citizen.
But this was only the beginning because their arc hasn''t started yet, they still have to wait.
Inside the art store "Drum kingdom", an absolute silence enveloped the ce, everyone was reading the new chapters with an abnormal concentration, they were shocked to the core by what they saw, the royal family, the citizens, the doctors, the scientists, etc...
there was no one left who wasn''t so shocked today.
Is this what their future will be like! Why does it look bleak! King Mapol felt as if he was going to pass out when he saw what his son would be like in the future, an unnatural desire to dispose of him in the trash appeared in his heart.
Though he was just an infant if the queen hadn''t stopped him, really he would have done so.
The more they read this manga the more they feel that their souls want to leave their bodies to enter the manga book.
They had never felt this kind of feeling before, a feeling that only those who read about their ind in the manga had before, such as the people of Foosha vige, the people of Shimotsuki vige, the people of Cocoyasi vige, the people of Syrup vige, etc...
It was a special feeling that was repeated once in a lifetime, which can be exined scientifically, with an abnormal rush in the rate of adrenaline in the blood, which makes a person''s enthusiasm rise impossibly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
A little child who appeared to be six years old was holding a manga book while seeing his future self with the expression of an adult man, bearing all the cares of the world, before today he was having fun like all the other kids in town, but now he was different, he felt as if his mood had be older than his age.
That little kid was Dalton.
...
Drip.
Drip.
..
.
A table in the trendy tavern got wet from the tears that had not stopped dripping from Doctor Hiriluk''s eyes.
Since he started reading his shback in the manga and he is like this, in the beginning when he just started reading the manga, he was excited that his previous assumption was true, so Straw Hats really came to the Drum to look for a doctor! But he gradually got upset when the situation of the kingdom began to unravel gradually, the king of the country, Wapol, the son of the current king was really bad, everyone knows that Wapol is 1 year old now, but he got a bad reputation even before he became aware of his surroundings, this is because everyone has be a believer in the manga unawares.
When his shback began, Hiriluk feels his throat burning and tears starting to drip from his eyes and mucus from his nose unnaturally, it was a clear reflection of his emotional state.
But that didn''t stop him from reading the manga in its entirety.
His first thoughts weren''t what he''s doing here?
Or what the hell is this?
Or how he appears here and why?
He was so drawn to the story that he couldn''t think of anything else, it seemed as if he had entered a kind of enlightenment, it was as if he could see the future, that was his future and he was seeing, hearing, and interacting with it with all his being.
Of course, his future wasn''t perfect, but this was a perfect ending for a thief and a repentant criminal like him.
Although he was just a thief and impostor, many people stood for him and remembered him even after his death, why? why all that?
Even the protagonist of this story stood for him!
The true pirate in his heart!
He protected the g that represented him and represented his ideas and ideals with his body, he was hit by a cannon from Wapol but preferred to receive the attack with his body so that the g would not be damaged, just what kind of soul did he had?
Hiriluk was very ttered right now, this g was the same one he made two years ago, it was already carrying all his thoughts and aspirations!
His tears did not stop flowing even though he had finished the volume, because his dream, which he had just begun to study, came true in front of his eyes.
He seeded in making cherry blossoms bloom in the skies of the winter kingdom, or, more precisely, his future self seeded in that, despite all the difficulties his future version went through, it was all worth it.
He has matured dozens of years because of this book and has had visions of the future that make him a real doctor instead of a quack doctor.
In fact, he wasn''t a quack in the truest sense of the word, he was just an unlucky doctor, who didn''t quite fit in with the way of saving lives and was rtively inexperienced, but others didn''t know this, only Doctor Kureha knew this.
His eyes were blurred because of the tears, then had turned to cherry pink as he came back to see the manga page.
When Doctor Kureha fired the cannonball to paint the sky of Drum with his pink medicine, Chopper''s crying affected him so severely that he ovep with his future character for a moment, and he started screaming and crying, repeating words like, "Don''t cry, my son.", "I''m not going to die, Chopper" and others.
..
He lost his awareness of reality and the present timepletely.
Because of that, he didn''t notice that many people got up from their seats and touched his shoulder in homage before leaving the store withplicated emotion.
They were not the heroes of this part, but the doctor, whom they considered a quack, was the hero.
His idea of healing everyone''s hearts with cherry blossoms may have been just a stupid idea that helped him in the past to heal his soul, but the same idea he studied for 30 years in the manga and 3 years in reality actually works for it now.
He managed to cleanse their souls just by seeing it in the manga!
They saw the result of it all, they understood Doctor Hiriluk very well now, he was a wonderful human being before he was a quack.
He had a kind heart, so he was the right doctor for them.
In the past, no one understood him, they all ignored him and even scolded him violently, his notoriety hadn''t yet reached a serious stage like in the manga, but even so, he was unwee and somewhat hated.
But now these ideas about him have fundamentally changed.
Someone like him deserves all the love and respect.
People like them, who had hurt a cute animal like Chopper, really needed treatment.
At this moment, only 3 people remain in the art store, Doctor Hiriluk, Doctor Kureha, and a guest from afar, Doctor Trafalgar!
Doctor Kureha wiped her tears as a big smile betrayed her face.
"Hehehehe! I''m getting too emotional, maybe I should crush that bastard Rob next time I meet him, he should give back every tear I lost today."
Trafalgar D. Chris looked at Kureha, then at Hiriluk with amazement andplex emotion, his eyes were wet too.
"One dies when people forget him..."
"What a great saying, what a great man, I bow in reverence to the greatest doctor I have ever seen."
Trafalgar D. Chris who was here to make medicine for his people stood up and really bowed in the direction of Hiriluk with all respect.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 104: Toki thoughts... Dragon is in trouble because of the manga! Luffy''s determination stunned fans all over the world!
Chapter 105: Attend the Big Mom tea party!
Chapter 106: Opening An Art Store In Totto Land!
======
ckStar_BH Note:
300 power stones and I will update a longer chapter than this.
======
Chapter 112 The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
Chapter 112 The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"We have to consider the environment in which Little Robin would grow up, what do you think is the best ce for that? Totto Land? Skypiea? Or maybe Sabaody archipgo?"
Olvia looked with a gentle smile at her husband who was seriously consulting her before she said.
"If our daughter grows up on an ind made of food and sweets, she will lose her mother''s grace and be fat, that is what I cannot ept."
"And if we take her to Sky Ind, it will negatively affect her respiratory system, she will probably get diseases, as a result, says Doctorin. It is better to allow the child to thrive in the environment in which she was born."
"But she was born inside the art store? The air there is much better than the air outside."
Olvia shook her head helplessly, her husband wanting to pamper his baby girl who had justpleted her first week in this world.
Yes, it''s been a week since Robin was born, and since that historic festival, which no one can ever forget.
Then, the first week of Little Robin''s life passed rtively quietly, If they ignore that she was to be treated like a precious doll by the maids'' sisters every time they held her in hand, never wanting to give her up unless Rob or Olvia pulled her from them by force.
On the whole, Rob and Olvia understood that, after all, even them, as her parents, couldn''t resist her cuteness let alone the others.
Her parents'' immortal genes, more specifically Rob''s genes that don''t die, caused her to acquire an incredible amount of vitality, which affected her appearance and made her look like a cute flower that had not yet bloomed.
"Well, since we''re staying in Ohara, that means we need our big house now, right?"
"You''re right, we can''t let Sora and the others live in the art store all the time, it''s time to create a big house for our big family."
Olvia was more epting of this idea, a big house, for their big family, this was the second stage of Rob''s n to get his harem, in action, but Olvia didn''t know her husband''s disgraceful thoughts, if she has known that, she would have blown his ass off with her shotgun on the spot.
...
The next morning, the residents of Knowledge Vige were surprised by the appearance of arge house. No, this was a pce, not just a house! The pceyout seemed inferior to an art store but higher than any other pce they had seen before.
The pce took arge area of its own, rtively far from the vige buildings.
Rob chose this ce and bought an entire pce with his furniture from the system shop, of course, his system shop was selling the buildings too, the pce alone cost him 150 million art points, but Rob didn''t care, this Pce with a silver view was worth it.
A two floors pce, it had everything, has 10 rooms on each floor, each room can bepared to a luxury room in a 5-star hotel, each room can be considered as a house in itself because it contains a modern bathroom, kitchen, office, library, and a spacious room like a bedroom the furnishings were first ss also.
The moment Olvia saw the luxurious pce, she liked it, she didn''t even wonder where he got this from, after all, her husband could bring even an art store out of nowhere, that was even more awesome than this pce!
...
Rob left the matter of housing their new home to his wife and got back to work, today was a little special because it was the day of the update for the Bleach manga that has started to be poprtely.
Since he had finished drawing quite a few volumes, his work was only to fill the shelves with them, which didn''t take him much time.
Soon he finished it and went back to his beloved baby girl Robin, his work was very easy, so he was more than happy to apany his daughter who seemed to love his side more than her mother''s side!
And the proof is that she bes more enthusiastic in his hands!
Just like now, her cute face wasughing happily while she watched her father make as funny faces as possible.
The time of day he spent with his baby girl was truly the most precious thing he had.
Even if he didn''t manage to get a harem as he dreamed, he would be satisfied as long as he could see his baby girl''sugh every day.
...
This was the day of the new Bleach folder update!
For this, of course, there will be loyal fans who are eagerly awaiting this.
In Mary Geoise for example, who doesn''t know that celestial dragons have been asking strange things from their servantstely?
Things like, "Make me dress like Gotei 13manders," or, "I want to look like Yoruichi Shih¨in."
There are even the most extreme who request to get Zanpakuto Ichigo, or Renji, and many others!
This was the reason why the Celestial Dragon''s servants and guards had been tiredtely, they were suffering more than ves, well, they could certainly make clothes simr to Bleach characters, but where would they get Zanpakuto from?
If it really existed in this world, it would be considered a priceless treasure and would cause a world war to obtain it.
Where would theye up with something so fancy?
This just shows how much these mentally ill people love Bleach manga.
The moment the release was announced in Mary Geoise, a torrent of Celestial Dragons and their servants walked inside the art store to get the volume as quickly as possible.
Rob was making too much money to count from this art store alone, worth hundreds of millions of berries every week!
At this moment, a strange but temporary silence fell over all the art stores, after all, the reading manga needs quiet, no one has the nerve to make a sound.
After 30 minutes, enthusiastic voices began to appear again in each store.
Of course, the new Bleach volume didn''t disappoint this time around.
Battle, Battle, Battle everywhere!
This is what the events of this arc, who was really fierce, were like.
The excitement of Bleach fans has reached boiling point, due to the many battles this arc contains.
Ichigo fight. Rukia fight. Renji fight. Chad fight. Uryu fight. everyone else got into a fight, Las Noches was in real chaos now because of Ichigo and hisrades, Arrancar and Adjuchas appeared from everywhere as if they were intent on exterminating all the intruders.
If the previous arc was disappointing in terms of intense battles, then this arc, unlike it, was saturated with intense fights!
The arc itself was called:
Arrancar: The Fierce Fight arc
...
Inside the judgment hall of Pangaea Castle, the five elders stood near a window that overlooked the front of the art store, watching themotion below with frosty expressions.
They were used to this situation now, it would be strange if they didn''t see something like this every weekend.
"I think Ichigo and Grimmjow''s fight this time was too strong."
"Yes, who would have expected Ichigo to cross this obstacle."
"This Grimmjow is a true fighting freak, he even restrained his ally for the sake of his enemy, and in the end, he lost, what a joke, someone like him cannot be joined into a coherent organization, here is Aizen''s fault."
"Yes, even someone like Aizen can''t be perfect, would Lord Imu make a petty mistake like that?"
"Impossible, if Lord Imu was that stupid, we wouldn''t have obtained our prosperity for such a long period."
The five elders continued their heated discussion, unaware that someone appeared behind them, she sat on the sofa as she began peeling an orange fruit and eating it without caring what her five pampered children were saying.
But when she heard them brazenlyparing her to Aizen, her polished brow wrinkled, while her bloody eyes shone with a fierce light.
She gently raised her finger and cracked the space below the five elders, then opened a bottomless abyss below them. the moment they sensed this? the color disappeared from their faces, and their expression changed to one of terror.
All they could see under their feet was the endless darkness.
They were suspended in the air by an invisible force as they proceeded to pray to their stars that this invisible force would not disappear, or they would really end up this time.
When they were reminded of the reality again, they began to ask forgiveness for what they had said, just how could theypare their Lord to someone else?
Just what were they thinking?
"You are getting more and more interesting with each passing day."
"Lord Imu, please excuse our stupidity."
"Yes, Lord Imu, we will not repeat such foolish nonsense."
"Please don''t throw us into the dark universe, we will surely die."
...
The five elders knelt before their lord while wiping the sweat still running down their faces.
It was the most terrifying experience they had ever had.
"Lucky for you, I have an order for you."
The five elders continued their silence, they couldn''t interrupt their lord as she wanted to order them."
"You have one month, to show the world, a manga of world government, I want to see a toughpetition between you and Rob chan."
"If he doesn''t have anyone topete with, he will lose interest little by little and the quality of his work will decrease, so that this doesn''t happen I want you to enter this new market forcefully. Are my words clear? "
"Understood!!"
"Good then."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 113: Manga One Piece Pause! The anime enter the global scene! One Piece Anime Trailer!
Chapter 114: A Lot Of Trailers!
Chapter 115: Garp and Dragon arriving at Ohara! Showing the first episode of One Piece anime!
Chapter 105 Attend the Big Mom tea party!
Chapter 105 Attend the Big Mom tea party!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
The emotional uproar caused by the new volume was still in effect, not over yet, and it didn''t look like it would be over any time soon.
In markets, in the streets, in folk baths, in residential viges, in densely popted towns. Not only that, in Sky Ind Skypeia. In Women''s Ind Amazon Lily. In the Sand Kingdom basta. In Marineford and Mary Geoise. And even in a closed country to the world like Wano Kuni!
Everyone was still discussing the wonderful events of One Piece, not only civilians but even pirates and marines were discussing the events of One Piece with enthusiasm.
The world entered a phase of suspense that it had never seen before.
But unfortunately, arge part of the Grand Line is still unable to ess the manga, and almost all of the new world was without manga, only a few ces the ''manga pirates'', AKA, the manga thieves, were seeded in essing it like Morgans who became a pioneer in this field.
After all, the New World has only 3 art stores.
One of them is in a closed country, Wano Kuni.
And another one is on a semi-destroyed ind which is the newly named "Ring Hell" ind, although many people came to check out news about what happened here, few were able to get to the art store which was an inessible ghost ce. It was between two deep rivers ofva.
And thetter, was very far from everyone''s reach because it was in the sky on the Flying Ind of Golden Lion Shiki.
...
New World, the flying ind of Merveille;
"Jihahahahaha! That''s fun, that''s so much fun, that old witch Kureha is still alive! Oh my God, I thought she was already dead¡"
"You! Come over here! Go get me some more of that instant noodles, yes, that''s one called Indomi or something!"
"Yes, captain!"
A pirate Shiki follower goes to the food vending machine with cursing inwardly, he''s back to the money-devouring monster once again.
If you ask all Shiki pirates what they like and hate the most at the same time, their answers will be 100% the same.
Money-devouring monster, A.K.A, Food Vending Machine.
Can you imagine instant noodles, warm and ready to eat, selling for 2,000 berries?
One can of Coca-C for the price of 1,500 berries!
One can of Red Bull for the price of 3000 berries!
A bottle of Vodka at the price of 10,000 berries!
Hamburger sandwich for 1,000 berries!
...
Everything was over 1000 berries!
If this isn''t a predator for money, what could it be?
The manga books are the only ones they think are worth their price even though they really aren''t.
The price was 5000 berries for the book.
What they didn''t know was that Rob raised prices sky-high for them,pared to the original market, Rob was clearly stealing their pockets!
But that''s what they got themselves done, Rob didn''t ask them to buy any of his stuff.
But how can he say this when he is the only market monopoly, his goods were first ss, whether food or products for use in daily life, they were really first ss. So the Shiki and his pirates can only swallow their grievances and buy, buy, and buy until their pockets are emptied and they have to fill them again.
Shiki devoured the warm noodles while recalling the ancient history, when Kureha was the doctor of the Rocks crew, she had saved his life more than once, so he owed her so much, but his vtile personality made him unfortunately unable to show his gratitude.
And that''s how he got an idea, he has to go and try to hire her in his crew, he still wants to be the pirate king, so his crew definitely needs the best doctor in the world to be on his ship.
Was she an old woman on the verge of death? Never mind, that woman couldn''t die anyway.
...
Ohara, Knowledge Vige, in the house of Rob and Olvia,
On a king-size bed, Rob was reclining on the bed while Olvia slept in his cuddle.
He spent the day with her like this, gently stroking her hair and singing to her until she fell asleep, she had been working hard for him before, and this period of inactivity made her so sad, so Rob had to console her a little and spend the whole day in bed with her.
Thetter volume of the manga contributed to her deteriorating mood, coupled with a difficult pregnancy, her emotions were in tatters.
Robin''s appearance in thest part of the volume was like the straw that broke the camel''s back.
She was sad to see her daughter working with an evil organization, not only that, but she was at the head of the organization and a direct partner to the head of the organization.
Isn''t that too much, why was her husband so mean? This way, their unborn child will be infamous!
That''s exactly why Rob spent an entire night he trying to calm her down from her frenzied situation. She was like a lioness fighting for her young. Rob got goosebumps when he remembered it.
When he noticed she had finally fallen asleep, Rob sighed and drowned his face in her soft hair, trying to take advantage of his wife''s sweet scent to sleep a bit too.
...
After hours, Olvia woke up first, she used her husband as a bed to sleep, well, it wasn''t the first time for her, she was used to it, but when she saw him sleeping too, she didn''t move anymore so as not to wake him.
But Rob''s sharp senses sensed everything already, even though he was asleep his senses were always on alert, his observational Haki powered by the tremendous electromaic power of the Lightning Fruit allowed him to cover the entire Ohara Ind and even its coasts.
So it could be said that his senses were like aircraft radar that could pick up everything.
"Good morning my husband, did you sleep well?"
Her smile was like spring washing away all his negative emotions.
"Yeah, it was a good nap, I suppose you''re in good shape too, right?"
"Of course! I feel great relief."
"So it''s good."
Before she could react, her delicate body trembled as he snatched her lips in an unusual French kiss once more.
He''d always do something like this, but for some reason, she used to loosen her defense when in his arms, like a chick caught between the ws of a cat, there was no resistance at all.
Rather, she allowed herself to enjoy and drown in the depths of lust.
Rob''s tongue sank into her mouth like a snake that had just caught its prey, twisting its tongue like a rope while sucking every bit of it.
And so they enjoyed a long kiss while touching each other in their sensitive areas.
Rob grabbed her breasts with one of his hands while the other gently held half of her yful buttocks, Olvia hugged his head with one hand while sucking his saliva fiercely, while her other hand went in search of his cock and began to gently stroke it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her moans were like heavenly music in his ear, just a small game like this made them reach the climax of ecstasy together, this was the power of love.
...
After a sweet and slight fight, Rob got out of the house, now, he was ready toe to a party he had been invited to a long time ago.
Regarding the invitations, he had received a strange invitation from the World Government recently that left him really speechless.
As he walked toward the art store, he wasughing internally at the stupidity of the World Government.
In fact, their offer waspletely inappropriate for someone like Rob.
Does the world government need to recognize it?
Want to cancel his bounty?
His bounty alone was a kind of recognition from them.
Why would he want to cancel it? He really wants to raise it.
Do they want to get the basics of manga drawing? They asked for something too big, but they didn''t give him anything of value in return!
Do they consider him easy to please?
Do they want to bully him?
What a joke!
They don''t want him to insult the face of the World Government in the manga?
Sorry, but the One Piece manga is full of insulting the World Government, he can''t even modify that even a little bit.
...
After greeting the residents of Ohara and chatting for a while with the women eager to work, the newly appointed Leader Waitress, the wife of his former captain Rouge, Sora, Toki, Bell-m¨¨re, and Matriarch. Rob used the teleportation room and went straight to the new world.
His wild thoughts were studying the beauty of the maid''s clothes with the hot designs and sexy details on the wonderful bodies of his waitresses, only someone like Rob who knew the beauty of the maid''s clothes could enjoy it, he was in bliss! Who can hire the main characters as maids? He was afraid that when Roger found that, he would kill him before he died!
Oh! He couldn''t die, unfortunately.
Rob shook his head from his wild thoughts, and walked out of the Ring Hell art store, as he expected, it was empty and deste, like a ghost store, the ind was filled with rivers ofva, smashed rocks, and scorched trees.
His previous attack had truly destroyed this ind.
Rob opened his wings and flew at breakneck speed, following Linlin''s life card.
Yes, he was going to the Big Mom tea party, he never thought he would attend such a party since he will be a strategic partner of Big Mom, maybe he will add some exciting changes to the future tea parties of this hot milf.
The current year, 1493, was alreadying to the end, these were thest two days of thest month of the year, today''s date is 29/12/1493.
It''s time to officially open up his market in the new world.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 106: Opening An Art Store In Totto Land!
Chapter 107: The big day is approaching! Arrancar Arc(Part 2)
Chapter 108: Roger Copies The Road Poneglyph From Big Mom Easily! basta Arc(Appearance of Ace!)
Chapter 106 Opening An Art Store In Totto Land!
Chapter 106 Opening An Art Store In Totto Land!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
???
New World, Whole Cake Ind;
Whole Cake Ind was very familiar to Rob, after all, the whole cake arc had shown pretty much every ce on this ind.
Although it''s a bit different from its future counterpart 28 years from now, the difference wasn''t too big, the ind was almost entirely made of food and candy.
Rob takes a period to wander around the ind without entering the Sweet City, Big Mom Pirates not yet aware of Rob''s arrival.
Rob felt that this wonderful ce would be very good as a park for his daughter and his family in the future.
So he spent a few hours wandering inside to find out the special ces and how to create a paradise for his little Robin from this ce. He wandered into the Seducing Woods, since he had Big Mom''s vivre card on him, these evil trees didn''t create any kind of trouble for Rob.
He also came across a wooden house that made him instantly remember Linlin''s shback when she was just a little child. This was Mother Carmel''s Sheep''s House. Obviously, it was brought here from Elbaf by Big Mom.
Rob''s Observation Hakipletely covered Whole Cake Ind, it''s reached a level that even Big Mom can''t detect.
The first thing he noticed was a crew of different types and races here, except for the giants, and there are still other races missing as well, as Big Mom hasn''t reached its peak yet, the number wasn''t quite as big as its future counterpart, but it''s still a good number.
Whole Cake Ind was primarily inhabited by the Big Mom crew and her allies, but today especially, because Charlotte Linlin organizes her annual tea party, a good number of guests have turned up including Rob himself.
The number of guests was also not asrge as what they would be in the future, after all, Big Mom''s reputation hadn''t reached her peak, she was still lower than Emperor-Level. This is the era of Roger, Whitebeard, and Shiki, after all, not the era of the Four Emperors.
So only a few underworld merchants and some rtively famous powers allied with the Big Mom Pirates attended this party.
Basically, the most important person invited to the party was Rob himself.
After he was done wandering and enjoying the quality of this ce, Rob walked towards Sweet City, the capital of Whole Cake Ind, exactly where the vivre card indicated.
...
"Mama Mama! You have finallye, Sky Sword, do you know how long I have waited for this day?"
"I see you enjoyed walking around my ind, did you like it? I can make a ce here for you if you want."
Charlotte Linlin was 8 meters in height, looking at Rob as if he was a dwarf, but she didn''t care, she knew that this dwarf was stronger than her, so the height here really didn''t matter, she was the abnormally tallest and it wasn''t him who was too short.
Rob wasn''t surprised that she was able to tell that he was roaming on her ind, after all, the entire ind was alive because of her, she could feel everything inside of it.
But most importantly, as he was sitting next to Big Mom, alone, without any external disturbance, he was once again in awe of this woman''s allure.
Her soul was so powerful, back then, she waspletely suppressed by the art store, but now in hernd, she lookedpletely different, her soul power was pressing on him wanting as if she want to push him down, he could sense it clearly as if her naked physical body was pressing on his body, her origins were too huge for him, he didn''t know if he was in heaven or hell.
Rob shook his head and easily overpowered her spiritual attack, it was difficult to seduce someone like Rob.
Only from this kind of behavior could Rob easily conclude that she wanted to sleep with him so badly, she only had to remove her clothes and force him to.
Rob had very thick skin so he shrugged off this temptation as if it didn''t exist, Big Mom was now like a Subus Demon, but Rob was a Demon Lord himself!
Rob smiled and said.
"That would be a nice gesture from you, Linlin."
Giving him part of hernd was already a gentle gesture from her, he didn''t care about her motives but he really wanted to get a foothold in this pleasant ce.
Linlin was astonished by Rob, he being able to resist her spiritual temptation that not even Shiki could resist made her deeply stunned.
"Never mind, That''s only for you, I can make such an exception, I see no other man than you worthy of it."
Big Mom desperately wanted Rob''s support, at this point where she had yet to reach her peak, she couldn''t count on that ungrateful bastard Kaido who she had given him the mythical Devil Fruit but he didn''t even show the slightest obvious gratitude.
Also, Kaido is still weakpared to Rob in her eyes.
"I heard you fought the Golden Lion to a tie, is that right?"
Rob, who was drinking a ss of grape juice, stopped drinking and looked at Big Mom curiously, although it wasn''t unexpected, but it still surprised him.
"Where did you hear that?"
"I have my own sources, and I''m not the only one who knows about that, the Navy knows about that too."
Rob understood right away, Shiki had ck sheeps among his crew who were leaking the news, it''s good that he didn''t show his full strength then, it would have really disturbing effects.
Well, he doesn''t care about it anymore.
"When will your tea party start? I have to finish my part of the deal quickly."
...
Tea party time;
Almost all of Big Mom''s high-ranking children were present, after all, they were all born already on this date, and had a certain level of development, some of them were in their twenties, but most of them were young between 15 and 19 years old.
There are also some very young children were under ten years old, who would be the mainstays of future Big Mom Pirates like Charlotte Smoothie.
At Big Mom''s tea party, Rob saw all of Linlin''s childrenbined, the number was 35 or 36 in total. Big Mom hasn''t given birth yet to many other children, and maybe because of him, she might not have them at all, like Charlotte Pudding, L, and her twin sister.
And he hadn''t seen any of these children''s parents, it seemed like Big Mom was throwing them all away after using them once.
Since Rob was sitting next to Big Mom, he got a lot of attention from her children and the guests, some even thought he was their new stepfather.
But when they were reminded of his identity, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.
This was the famous Sky Sword with a bounty of 850 million berries!
How much was their mother''s bounty at the moment?
600 million berries, that''s what it was.
Rob didn''t care about the dreaded looks at him, but what surprised him was a familiar face among the crowd at the party, who was looking at him with a gentle smile.
She was a very beautiful and sexy blonde woman.
She looked extremely young at 22 years old or maybe less, her blond hair was long to the waist, unlike her future short hair, and her eyes were blue like jewels.
When Rob looked at her carefully, she was also looking at him, suddenly, she smiled seductively and winked at him while sending him a kiss through the air.
"Mama Mama! Were you seduced by that little bitch?"
Linlin noticed this and let out a chuckle, Rob could sense a kind of anger hidden behind thatugh, it was definitely directed at that blonde.
Although Rob knew exactly who the woman was, he asked about her.
"Who she is?"
"She''s a newbie in the prostitution businesses, she''s probably more of a whore than me, you have to beware of that kind of woman with a fake smile."
"Since you hate her, why did you invite her to your party?"
"She was rmended to me by important acquaintances, and her presence is important in my expansion ns in the underworld, so she can be considered a rather important pawn."
"You really are something, Big Mom."
Rob ignores the blonde woman for the time being and goes back to chatting with his future business partner, Big Mom.
"If you n to expand and rule the underworld with me, just say it, I can help you."
"No, thanks, I like working under the light."
(A/N: A high-level hacker said he likes working under the light, hahahaha)
...
Rob gets to know Stussy, this seductive beauty, was a secret agent of the World Government, her presence here means that everything he did here will be leaked to the World Government.
But is Rob upset about this?
No, not at all, since it''s a public party organized by Big Mom, the fact that he''s here today, will be revealed anyway, and then this was already written in stone.
So it doesn''t matter whether the world government finds out about it or not, he was here to open an art store just as he opened it for them at Mary Geoise, what can they do for him? N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Come on, Rob, can you start your store now, I want to see it happen during the party, it will be the culmination of my tea party."
"You just want to eat more of the food the store sells, right?"
Robughed when he saw Linlin''s saliva almost drooping when she heard him talking about his store''s food.
Her thoughts were betraying her at the speed of light, the more he talked to her the more he found her to be very simple-minded, perhaps all the contradictions that happened to her were caused by the soul devil fruit, or perhaps the second soul which inhabiting inside her body.
The one whose soul and life had obtained transcendence could tell with a glimpse that Linlin was two people in one body.
"Okay, I can do that for you."
Big Mom happily announced that Rob will be setting up his art store now, the music and people chatting to each other stopped as soon as Big Mom spoke.
Everyone was wondering what this art store could be?
After all, not everyone in the world knew about the art store.
Only after Big Mom exined it to them did they understand the gist of the matter.
The art store was a dominant brand in the Four Seas, of course, they had heard of it before, but they didn''t really care, only now their eyes were opened to the importance of the topic.
What does this store sell to grab the attention of someone of Big Mom''s caliber?
No, just having someone higher in bounty than Big Mom as an ownerpletely changed their perception of the matter.
That''s why everyone is focused on Rob''s next move.
And what they saw left their minds nk.
Rob looked at the ce that was designated as a convenient cement for the art store.
Arge candy garden in the center of Sweet City, near Big Mom''s Whole Cake Castle.
As soon as he ordered the system, the void in the candy garden twisted, and a futuristic-designed building appeared out of thin air in front of everyone...
The candy garden wasrge, but the art store was big enough to take up the entire ce.
"This... What is this??"
"Is this a building?"
"How did it appear out of nowhere?"
"What kind of devil fruit does he have?"
...
[Status Window]
[Host: Rudes D. Rob]
[System Level: Level 9: 1.456.678/1,500,000 EXP]
[Art Store: 32: 32/100 Usable]
[System Shop: 800,000,450 Art Point]
[Host Titles: Beginner Mangaka, Art Seller]
[Store Window: (Manga One Piece. +9 books) / (Manga Bleach. +5 books) / (One Piece Anime. +0 episodes) / (Hunter X Hunter Anime. +0 episodes) / (Naruto Anime. +0 episodes)...]
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 107: The big day is approaching! Arrancar Arc(Part 2)
Chapter 108: Roger Copies The Road Poneglyph From Big Mom Easily! basta Arc(Appearance of Ace!)
Chapter 109: Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Part 1: Appearance of Ace)
Chapter 107 The big day is approaching! Arrancar Arc(2)
Chapter 107 The big day is approaching! Arrancar Arc(2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! N?v(el)B\\jnn
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
01/01/1494
Big Mom''s tea party is over, and with it, the previous year has ended, and the new year has begun.
Rob spent two days at Whole Cake Ind, he genuinely enjoyed Linlin''s hospitality, she was very kind to him, so he reciprocated her and epted her request to stay an extra day.
Since the art store appeared in this ce, it seemed as if the general mood of the ind hadpletely changed, no, what really changed was Linlin''s mood, and since that happened, it affected the entire ind.
Linlin was so happy, that the flowers with happy faces bloomed, even trees, buildings, and bridges danced everywhere, if Linlin was happy it would reflect on the whole ind, and of course, any other mood.
Right after the art store opened, Linlin didn''t care about anything else and she walked inside.
While the stunned guests followed her, Rob let everyone in, and they were also curious to know what kind of store it would allow enjoying the future!
Then Big Mom''s children also entered led by young Katakuri. They were all interested in this store, their siblings had already told them about it before, but now, they could try it for themselves. Mont-d''Or was thest to enter. He was visibly afraid of Rob, and he was careful not to be knocked unconscious again by Rob''s attack as he had done in the past.
Those who had entered the art store previously in the Germa Kingdom were extremely excited even if they didn''t show it on their faces.
But their other siblings who didn''t were, they only felt with expectation, but that changed right after they walked inside, this was the most enjoyable entertainment they could get in the world!
Inside the art store.
Linlin read all the manga volumes she missed, Bleach and One Piece, and when she walked out of the store Rob heard her mumbling the word ''Giants'' over and over.
Just now, Rob remembers how obsessed this crazy woman was with giants and their strength, it was an obsession beyond all words.
During the two days that Rob spent on Whole Cake Ind, Linlin annoyed him greatly with her endless questions about Brogy and Dorry, if he hadn''t stopped her, she would have left for Little Garden already. She realizes that he is a friend of theirs, so she tries to use this bond to try to get closer to the giants.
She didn''t tell him about her bad history with the Giants, which he already knew, but she desperately tried to entice Rob to help her talk to the Giants about her and put her in good words.
Rob didn''t know whether tough or cry, he kind of understood that Linlin was deeply remorseful for what she had done in the past in thend of Elbaf. This was a deep regret, evident on her already pretty face, but he couldn''t promise her that he could mend the rtionship between her and the giants.
Maybe he can help a little, but even that he has to wait a long time when he draws Big Mom Arc in the manga in the future.
Then the world will know Big Mom''s real past, what kind of real Big Mom was in the past, and the real reason behind everything.
...
Two dayster.
Rob was in Ohara again, he''s finished his first step into the New World and returned to Ohara via the art store.
Rob has been very worriedtely, even his waitresses noticed his nervousness, he was tenser than the pregnant woman herself.
The big day was getting closer and closer, only two months left at the most, for Robin''s birth!
So how do you not get worried? Even if he was sure that everything would be fine since Olvia was now semi-immortal and had a vitality that not even Kaido had, he was still worried though. she wasn''t really immortal after all.
If she wasn''t an immortal just like him, he wouldn''t rest.
Plus his newborn Robin herself wasn''t immortal, what if his presence causes something to go wrong.
He''s been living pretty welltely, what if the gods who sent him here tried to y some kind of cruel joke on him?
His frightful thoughts were wandering everywhere, and he could only calm himself with nicotine.
His cigarette consumption had reached an unbreakable record in these two days.
There was still a couple of months to Robin''s birth, so there was no point in overthinking, nothing bad would happen as long as he was here, so he was just tired of thinking.
To get out of negative thinking, Rob spent the next week most of his time with Olvia, they were wandering and enjoying their time on Sky Ind, here where he hired 15 women he had previously rescued.
For their part, their lives here were just like heaven, Rob and Olvia were thrilled when they heard their tales of how wonderful their lives here were.
Their faces were full of happy smiles as they served the Angel-like Skypeian children in the trendy tavern of the art store.
Rob and Olvia had their happy days in the house they bought on a cloud that, after Rob modified it with furniture from the system shop, just got even more awesome.
...
01/15/1494
Today was a special one because it''s Bleach manga update day!
Readers around the world got excited once again, although Bleach manga wasn''t very poprpared to One Piece manga, it''s still popr indeed.
Especially among women, Rob noticed this strange situation because he could see the data from the system, every time he updated the Bleach manga, he was getting art points from females at 10% higher than males.
In this case, 10% is a very frightening percentage of the difference, the poption of the Four Seas, in general, was estimated to be in the hundreds of millions, among whom were his followers estimated in the tens of millions.
You can imagine 10% of tens of millions of people!
What Rob noticed, in general, was that women of this world were more attracted to Bleach manga, he can already guess why.
...
Whole Cake Ind;
"Mama Mama! That little bitch has been kidnapped, is she going to be raped? I want to know, I really want to know, I want to see it happen!"
Big Mom was excited while reading the new Bleach manga volume, which was titled:
Arrancar: The Hueco Mundo Sneak Entry arc
Although Bleach and One Piece manga are fundamentally different from each other in the previous Rob universe, Bleach had a lot of operational problems.
However, in this world Rob has barely seeded in organizing it, extracting its core, and removing the residue in a manga-likeyout of One Piece, so that it does not cause any confusion to the readers.
Big Mom who was still holding her pretty figure was subconsciously looking down on every other pretty woman, when she saw that Orihime Inoue was being forcibly snatched away to Hueco Mundo, she felt like she wanted to see the world on fire. That was this kind of event that made her want to read more from this book, although she prefers One Piece more.
That''s why she likes Aizen, she thought that this kind of man, scheming and strong, if he was in this world, would easily be a pirate king, the world government would suffer endless headaches and might even fall!
She didn''t know yet that she hadn''t seen anything real from Aizen. when she saw the real Aizen, her current assessment would be very poor, because it really isn''t enough to describe someone like Aizen. but since she doesn''t know that there is an ancient monster more terrifying than Aizen, also present in this world, she can think she was as a frog at the bottom of a well too.
Not only Aizen was popr among the evil pirates, but even Ulquiorra became more and more popr. His calmness, wit, strength, charisma, and even his looks made everyone admire this character, even if the fans didn''t really like his move of forcing Orihime to follow him to Hueco Mundo, this only contributed to his poprity.
His fight against Ichigo was one of the most awaited fights by fans.
As Grimmjow continued to survey the ground with Ichigo, even with his hollow mask Ichigo couldn''t really do anything at this point, this made everyone terrified by the power of the Arrancar, not even the most advanced numbers showed up yet, Ulquiorra was the most powerful among those that had appeared so far and his number is only 4!
How about number 3!
How about number 2?
Heek! And what about the number 1?
Were they all stronger than the Ulquiorra?
...
As stated in the title of the arc, with further help from Urahara who opened Garganta to them, Ichigo and his team infiltrated Hueco Mundo to rescue Orihime, despite the categorical refusal of the Soul Society Leader Yamamoto, and they also got support once again from Rukia and Renji.
The world of Hueco Mundo was very strange, his appearance in the manga caused a lot of controversy and astonishment. The reaction of the readers was far from simple this time, after all, they can''t see another world every time.
Especially among Ohara archaeologists passionate about recording and researching abnormal phenomena, as when the Soul Society first appeared, Professor Clover, instructed his young schrs to look for any records that mentioned something like Hueco Mundo.
This was hell in the world of Bleach!
All kinds of creepy Hollow are everywhere here.
That''s why Ichigo, Ury¨±, and Chad''s bravery has won the admiration of millions, As humans, they voluntarily choose to enter Hell to save their friends! That reminded them by Luffy''s bravery from thest volume of the One Piece manga.
On their way to Las Noches, they encountered all kinds of problems and obstacles, but they were all bypassed, and the appearance of a little girl like Nell in this deste ce was really strange to readers.
But since they found her so cute, no one cared to doubt her background, except for some deep-brained analysts, like thosemissioned by the World Government to study Rob''s manga well, in order topose their own manga, so the shocking truth behind this little girl will stay forter.
After reaching Las Noches, they found themselves at a crossroads and so the quintet had to separate and go a different route for each of them, they had to fight their own battles from this point on.
Here ends the second part of the Arrancar Arc and leaves everyone hanging off the cliff.
...
Mihawk closed today''s folder with slight disappointment.
The arc ended when Ichigo met his opponent Arrancar and was going to fight them.
"Well, this was a little lower in quality, the fights are very few, I hope the next part will change my mind."
Mihawk threw the manga book to the side and continued his intense training, this time trying to master his own Armament Haki which still hadn''t officially entered the entry-level.
He had an idea that, if he could implement it, he could bring the Getsuga Tensh¨ back into this world again, all of which was based on his Armament Haki.
...
Flying Ind, Merveille;
"Hmm, this world of swordsmen is interesting, but since the Soul Society arc has be less good, how long does the damned Rob n to continue dividing this arc into several parts?"
"We want battles! Fights! That''s what stirs the blood of strong men!"
"Why the hell would I care what happens to a captured girl? Let me see a refreshing fight, Ichigo''s face is repeatedly crushed by that blue-haired bastard, why can''t he do anything about it?"
"Yes, captain! That''s weird, didn''t he defeat even a captain of shinigami, Kuchiki Byakuya? So why does he seem so weak, something is wrong somewhere."
"You guys noticed that too?"
"I believe he has reached a bottleneck, and now he is having problems in his inner world with his own Hollow or even his Zanpakuto Spirit, obviously unable to release their true power."
"Yes, you''re smart, captain!"
"Jihahahaha! Of course, I''m smart! Who do you think is your captain? I''m the strongest swordsman in the world, Golden Lion Shiki!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 108: Roger Copies The Road Poneglyph From Big Mom Easily! basta Arc(Appearance of Ace!)
Chapter 109: Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Part 1: Appearance of Ace)
Chapter 110: basta in an uproar! Little Robin''s birth!
=======
ckStar_BH Note:
This week we finished it in 9th ce, worse than the past weeks. it looks like my story is on its way out of the top ten even though it has entered its most exciting phase! Will you guys allow this? What motivates me to write daily is your recognition of my work, so I hope you will continue to support me, just give me more stones.
======
Chapter 108 Roger Copies The Road Poneglyph From Big Mom Easily! Alabasta Arc(Appearance of Ace!)
Chapter 108 Roger Copies The Road Poneglyph From Big Mom Easily! basta Arc(Appearance of Ace!)
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
New World;
On a small, uninhabited ind near Whole Cake Ind, the Oro Jackson ship was parked stealthily here.
Obviously, Roger Pirates did note here with good intentions.
"Captain Roger, are you sure about that? Charlotte Linlin is pretty savage after all."
"Do you look at your Captain with disdain?"
The fat man''s words stopped in his throat when he heard the response of his captain, this man was a member of the Roger Pirates and his name was Nozdon.
"My order is clear and straight, you must follow it unconditionally, I''ll go alone ande back on my own, we need the Road Pongelyph that Charlotte Linlin has in her possession at any cost, even if we must be thieves."
"Understood!
But..."
"Captain, but we are already thieves, is there anything left that we haven''t stolen?"
"..."
"Wahahahaha! Is that right?"
...
Under the watchful eyes of his crew, Roger left the ship, Oro Jackson, by swimming, this time his goal is to reach Big Mom''s den.
His crew wasn''t worried about him, they were more worried about Big Mom herself, because Roger would definitely create a big mess from the moment he entered her territory.
...
Recently, Whole Cake Ind has been open for the masses to visit, provided they don''t cause trouble, all in all, the ind was very lively and filled with all kinds of people and the reason was the art store.
Since the advent of the art store, the ce has be much more lively than it was in the past.
The art store has be the favorite ce where Big Mom spends almost all of her time.
So Roger had almost no problem infiltrating Big Mom''s Cake Castle, he was certainly surprised at how poorly the Big Mom Pirates were at guarding theirnd.
Is this still the territory of the Big Mom Pirates? Or does it look like he came to the wrong ce?
But the most important thing now is that thing.
Yes, that thing hanging in the sky, why does it look so familiar?
As he gazes at the art store''s beacon hanging over Whole Cake Ind that resembles an open book, Roger enters a state of temporary bewilderment.
Sure, he''s seen that somewhere...
Roger remembered right away, after all, he couldn''t forget something of such importance, it had been the only thing on his mindtely.
This was an art store!
After learning about it, Roger continues his trip to find his target first, before checking out the art storeter.
His Observation Haki was extremely powerful, and in addition to his unbelievable ability, Voice of all the things, there was nothing he couldn''t find in this world.
He managed to smoothly avoid the low guard and entered the depths of Big Mom''s den without any incident.
He eventually arrived at a slightly darkened hall, at the end of which was a rtivelyrge cage, inside the cage were three Pongelyphs!
One red and two ordinaries.
"At first, I thought I would need to use strength to get here, but who knew my luck was this great? Wahahahaha."
Roger took out his sword Ace and approached the cage that had Pongelyph stones inside, not even giving him a single nce before shing with his sword.
As if it was slicing tofu, the steel cage was sliced very smoothly and it didn''t even produce any sound!
A secondter, several steel rods fell from the cage and an extremely wide entrance was formed in front of Roger.
Before they fell to the ground and caused an unnecessarymotion, they stopped in the air as if someone was manipting them with a telekic ability.
But in truth, Roger''s mastery of Conqueror Haki was so strong that he could achieve such a feat.
With a single nce from him, dozens of metal and steel rods stopped in the air before he quietly tossed them into the corner without a single iota of noise.
Roger''s gaze returned to the Road Pongelyph, that was what he came here for. Originally, he was intending to create a bigmotion, and he probably made Linlin bedridden for a few days because of him.
But who would have expected to get it so easily? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Didn''t even try seriously!
The little effort he did, however, was to swim 20 kilometers across from the uninhabited ind to here.
But that doesn''t mention it at all, he could swim the length across half of the Grand Line if he gave it a try, not to mention a paltry 20 kilometers.
He can guess the reason for this low guard, it may have been because of the art store that his friend Rob opened here.
"Wahahahaha! Even if you don''t remain a member of my crew, you''ll still be of great help to me, brat."
Roger came forward with a big smile and entered the cage, then took out arge piece of paper before pouring a bottle of ink on it.
Not waiting for the ink to dry, he quickly affixed it to the Pongelyph and printed its contentsprehensively.
When he was finished he looked at the copy in his hands satisfied before he folded it and hid it well in his bag.
Now, he has done what he came for.
...
What Roger didn''t know was that today was a very important day.
Who will take care of guarding his house when the feast dayes?
It was the day of the popr One Piece manga update.
So for sure, Roger was very lucky, that''s it.
The Four Seas. Mary Geoise. Skypeia. Women Ind. Drum Ind. basta Ind. Wano Country. and finally Whole Cake Ind.
All of these areas and more, were on a hot te, more specifically, the basta Kingdom.
After all, the title of this arc was:
Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Appearance of Ace!)
The arc is very much awaited by everyone.
The arc that all the thing about the Straw Hat Pirates'' trip from the start of Grand Line until now.
The first sh between the Straw Hat Pirates and a semi-governmental organization!
This was what everyone was looking forward to seeing, after all, the Saga name was all about it.
A battle against the Shichibukai and his organization, how will the Straw Hats perform?
But, why the hell is the first part called, Appearance of Ace?
Is this Ace that important to be the most prominent title in the entire volume?
Only when they read the volume did they know who Ace was, when they saw Ace''s amazing appearance and knew his rtionship with Luffy, readers'' minds almost exploded in shock.
He was Luffy''s older brother!
...
Mary Geoise;
"Member of Whitebeard Pirates..."
The bald Gorosei looked at his oldrades and muttered softly.
"Rare Logia user..."
The blond Gorosei rubbed his chin while saying an extra sentence.
"Older brother of Luffy¡"
The mustachioed Gorosei with a birthmark on his forehead looked at the picture of Ace meeting with Luffy''s crew with a bewildered expression as he echoed his words in a kind of frustration.
"Guys, my earlier suggestion that we should prevent Garp''s son from having children... will you seriously reconsider it?
The tall and long-bearded Gorosei said with a grim expression, while the rest nodded seriously as well.
This wasn''t a bad proposition after all.
They should look into it seriously, for the safety of the world.
...
[+5000 art points from Gorosei???]
[+5020 art points from Gorosei???]
...
[+6500 art points from Gol D. Roger]
[+1000 art point from Portgas D. Rouge]
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 109: Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Part 1: Appearance of Ace)
Chapter 110: basta in an uproar! Little Robin''s birth!
Chapter 111: A Big Day! Ohara Celebrates!
=======
ckStar_BH Note:
This chapter is just an aperitif, the real thing is the next chapter, 300 power stones today and you''ll get an extra chapter!
=======
Chapter 109 Baroque Works Saga: Alabasta Arc (1: Appearance of Ace)
Chapter 109 Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (1: Appearance of Ace)
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
As his wife''s childbearing was getting closer and closer, and since he had taken care of almost everything he wanted to do before Robin was born, Rob was content to sit next to Olvia the whole time.
He took care of her needs with so much love and care, even his waitresses suggested helping him with that, but he refused and ordered them only to take care of the stores selected for them.
Even manga''s weekly posting portion was handled by the system without having to go to the art store and do it manually.
He didn''t even care to review his art points after that, but he was more interested in taking care of Olvia.
From visiting Whole Cake Ind until now, it''s been just under a month, and it''s only a few days left until Little Robin''s birth.
...
Today was 25/01/1494
The day to update the new volume of One Piece.
Before getting to this point, Rob had already decided to split the rtively long basta arc into two parts.
The first part is the Appearance of Ace.
The second part is basta War.
This is for two reasons, First, to ignite the passion of readers and keep the viewership for One Piece manga high as always.
Second, in order to dy the repercussions of the basta arc as much as possible which will undoubtedly ascend to the sky after the update of the second part.
Only the information about the Pluton will put basta in the eye of the storm, not to mention the dignity of the World Government that will take a beating in this Arc.
The second part of the basta arc will really be the first real challenge that Rob will have to ovee at all costs.
But now he''s at a time so sensitive that he can''t think of anything else.
His daughter was only to be born in a few days, why would he go and ask for trouble at this sensitive time?
These were the reasons why he split the Arc into two parts.
...
"Husband, I saw the update light from the window, did you just update the One Piece manga? N?v(el)B\\jnn
They had already returned to Ohara after spending a very enjoyable week on Sky Ind, so they were now lying on their bed and cuddling each other in their home within the Knowledge Vige.
"Yes, I just published it, here is your folder, you don''t even need to ask, did you think I would forget about you?"
"You really don''t forget something about me. I can''t find any loophole to find a problem with you!"
Olvia took the manga book from his hands with a sullen expression, in contrast to the sweet feelings that were exploding inside her heart that she couldn''t express in words.
Rob snapped his finger and then several paper hands appeared and grabbed Olvia''s hands tightly, preventing her from beginning to read the folder.
"What are you doing?"
"You said you wanted to find a problem with me. here''s a loophole for you."
Rob said with a provocative smile as if he could already read her true feelings like an open book.
Recently, she''s been acting like Tsundere in contrast to her motherly and loving nature, so Rob decides to correct this small problem here and now before it bes big enough to affect his future ns.
"Looks like I pampered you up a lot?"
"You! You''re starting to bully me again...?"
When Rob saw tears gathering in her eyes as if she was about to cry, he immediately canceled his ability.
"No, I was joking, I was joking, how can I bully my cute wife? Who dares bully my wife? Get out now!!"
"Bft¡ Hahahahahaha...!"
Olvia''s tearful expression very quickly turned into aughing one, as if she was a professional actress, even Rob was tricked.
When he saw herughing, he felt a bittersweet feeling in his heart, as if he was both happy and sad at the same time.
Really, really, the pregnant woman was an endless headache.
...
"Hahahahahaha! Luffy and his buddies got into trouble this time, if they didn''t eat all the food, they wouldn''t have had to use Karu as bait to catch the fish, nor would they have caught Okama instead. He even seeds to get their faces, isn''t that a bit bad?"
"Hahahahaha! This sea cat is so cute, look, he was afraid they''d really grab him for food... Run away! They would really eat you!"
Rob didn''t say anything, he was smiling the whole time seeing his wife''s chuckles as she flipped the pages, One Pieceedy was still at its peak at this point, so it''s no wonder his wife couldn''t stop herughing.
"Hahahahahaha! They thought he was dead, huh! That boy is very familiar, isn''t he the same one who was looking for Luffy on Drum Ind?"
"Hmm, familiar? From which side is he familiar to you?"
Rob was hugging Olvia''s head in his chest and stroked her soft hair, while she was reading the manga with a pleasure expression, she was literally living in bliss.
"I don''t know, it feels familiar, it feels strange, but it is true since you know all about the parallel world you told me about, why don''t you tell me the truth about this young man? Who could he be? Why is he so familiar to me?"
Rob naturally knew why she felt so familiar with Ace, after all, Ace''s mom was like a sister to her, they were sisters who lived, worked, ate, and enjoyed each other all the time.
Not only Olvia had this feeling, but all the other sisters.
This was before Smoker announced his identity.
...
Inside the art store on Women''s Ind.
Sora. Bell-m¨¨re. Toki. Matriarch. and even the Empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa, who has seeded in building a strong rtionship with the group of waitresses, they all feel the same way when they read today''s volume, their eyes subconsciously fall on Rouge who was reading the manga also in a shaky expression.
Just like the feeling Sora, Olvia, and also Bell-m¨¨re had when they first saw their children in the manga, it happened with Rouge this time around.
The feeling of familiarity can''t indescribable!
Those were the best words that could describe Rouge''s feeling at the moment.
His sleeping while eating reminded her of her husband. her husband''s male temperament. those eyes. that hair. those cute freckles that she also had. that hat... even the familiar name... No, it wasn''t just a household name, it was Portgas D. Ace!!
Portgas D. ... Isn''t that her nickname?
Everything from him screamed with familiarity, was this her son?
Rouge''s hand touched Ace''s smiling face in the manga while her eyes became misty, without realizing it, she was crying.
"Huh? Am I crying? Why am I crying?"
Although Ace''s debut in the manga was hrious to the extreme, the mother''s emotion when she sees her unborn son for the first time, can''t be exined by logic.
...
Back to Rob and Olvia''s marital home.
Olvia was still asking Rob a lot of questions, while Rob was answering her with vague answers, he didn''t want to confirm anything, even if it was only Olvia''s, he wasn''t sure Olvia wouldn''t tell Rouge, after all, Rouge was like her sister.
Until now, Rob was getting goosebumps whenever he remembered the tragic events that would happen to Ace in the future, and he had to paint it as it is.
Whenever he remembered it, he rained curses on the original author, as it put him in a very awkward situation.
He had aplicated rtionship with Rouge, this loving mother with a tragic future, one of his kind waitresses he didn''t want to see her suffer.
But when he remembered that he must be the cause of their suffering, he was cursing his luck hard, he didn''t know how to face things anymore, in fact, he was a little scared.
No matter how thick hisplexion was, it didn''t work anymore at this point, events were heading towards a dangerous and awkward situation that he didn''t know how to get past.
[+6500 art points from Gol D. Roger]
[+1000 art points from Portgas D. Rouge]
And of the cruelty of fate, both mother and father read the volume about their son at the same time!
As if these damned gods were reminding him that no matter how much he enjoyed his life in this world, he still had to taste some bitterness, heh, do you think we are so merciful?
"You got lost in thought again, my dear? Why don''t you tell me your concerns? You can count on me, you know."
What Rob didn''t notice was that his worried expressions were all watched by his wife.
"Sigh! Don''t ask me anymore, that kid Ace is indeed the son of Captain Roger and Sister Rouge."
"Exactly as I expected! As it is already clear, his name is Portgas D. Ace, after all, it couldn''t be more clear."
When he let the cat out of the bag, he felt kind of relieved for some reason.
"Don''t confirm anything to Sister Rouge, she has to figure it out on her own, and I think she has already figured it out at this point."
"Everyone should know that, do you think they are stupid, but why does the kid (although he doesn''t kid anymore) have his mother''s nickname?"
"You still hide a lot from me."
"That means he can''t be Luffy''s biological brother right?"
"Yeah."
...
Mary Geoise;
Inside the art store, celestial dragons used to remove their bubble-like cape, as the air inside the art store was too fresh to breathe, it would be a loss for them if they continued to wear that spacesuit inside the wonderful and safe art store.
They always felt that this kind of air was meant for them, as if Rob was giving them special care, naturally, because they are gods, they were very satisfied with Rob, because he always does the things they want.
This was only their imagination, but Rob would not have known this, had he known of it he would have vomited blood.
Who wants to take care of you, trash! It''s just that the art store''s cool features aremon to all of his stores.
That would be his answer if he knew what they were thinking.
The air was so wonderful that even disgusting ves could not pollute it, as they thought, little by little they began to get used to living without their bubbles, and at some point, they found them annoying.
It was a massive achievement by Rob at this point, as he had seeded in correcting one of the most trivial habits of Celestial Dragons.
But of course, not all of them.
...
There were many groups from nobles world inside the art store, both, male and female, and apanied by their tired guards and kind ves, who seemed more considerate and kind than ever.
"What a terrifying Ace! What a powerful Ace! His devil fruit is extremely powerful! Is he really Luffy''s brother? Why are their names different?"
"Yes, did you guys see how he burn all those baroque works organization ships? If I had this power, I would have be a pirate too!"
"Shut up you idiot! Someone will hear you and will tell the Five Elders."
They don''t realize yet that they were talking loudly and almost everyone could hear them.
But in truth, at this point they all wished they were pirates, they were so envious of Luffy for his fun life, they also wanted to try it out.
As gods, why can''t they have fun like humans?
"This person, okama, Bon y, is so annoying, he''s got almost all of their faces, isn''t that a bit dangerous?"
"Yes, it turns out to be Mister 2, and he also got the King''s face¡ That''s really a problem."
"It''s not just a bit dangerous, that would be a real problem."
"But they did the friendship sign, that''s a proper countermeasure, isn''t it?"
This time a female celestial dragon who looked a bit pretty, unlike the disgusting shapes of the other celestial dragons in the group, she said that.
"Ah, you''re right, I didn''t really understand that part."
"This sea cat looks delicious, should we send the navy to hunt one or two from the basta sea?"
"Why do you think it''s delicious? Didn''t Vivi chan say, sea cats are sacred creatures that shouldn''t be eaten?"
"But... but Luffy said it would taste good?"
"You idiot, stop making trouble for Vivi chan!"
"Kya! Chopper chan looks like he''s already merged with the group, why is he so cute?"
"Shut up, didn''t you see him when he transformed? He has nothing to do with the cuteness you''re talking about."
...
New World, Totto Land;
Whole Cake Ind was in big chaos because Big Mom was so angry.
She was really very angry, someone dared to enter the most forbidden ce and stole something from her, but she didn''t even know who it was and what they stole.
So it looked like she had gone into a fit of rage and was starting to destroy everything in her path.
Even her sons who tried to stop her were kicked.
While the chaos was outside because of him, Roger was inside the art store reading thest avable manga volume, after reading 3 previous volumes he had missed, namely:
(Whiskey peak, Little Garden, Drum Ind).
He knew Doctor Kureha already, he had dealt with her in the past, so he understood what she meant when she said his will still persists.
=======
...
..
Residents of Nanohana: see. His hand froze the moment he wanted to raise it to his mouth...
The poison of the desert strawberry is really, ording to the legends...!
Ace: Pffft?!
Residents of Nanohana: Aaah!! He hase back to life!
...
..
Ace: Umm...it''s my fault...looks like I fell asleep.
Residents of Nanohana: Did you sleep?!!
This is impossible! How can a person fall asleep while talking and eating?!!
Look! He went back to eating as if nothing had happened!!
Ace: Why is everyone here?
Residents of Nanohana: We were worried about you!!
Ace: Do you run aedy group here?
Restaurant owner: No, but... Well, I''m happy you''re fine.
After hearing this, Ace went back to sleep.
Restaurant owner and customers: Again?!!!!
...
..
Smoker: You seem to be eating carelessly, despite all the fuss about you.
Ace: !
Smoker: What brought the captain of the 2nd Division of the Whitebeard Pirates to this kingdom? Portgas D. Ace...?
========
Roger closed his eyes and opened them in shock, again and again, then burst outughing.
"Wahahahahaha! Is that my son? He''s just like me, he''s a replica of me! Funny, so funny, he made the restaurant owner scared shit..."
Afterughing for a while at his son''sedic attitude, unlike his mother who cried when she first saw him, Roger began to think things through carefully.
The first thing he cared about was why would his son be just a squad leader under that crescent-shaped mustache bastard?
Wouldn''t he follow in his footsteps and be the Pirate King himself?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 110: basta in an uproar! Little Robin''s birth!
Chapter 111: A Big Day! Ohara Celebrates!
Chapter 112: The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
=======
ckStar_BH Note:
Sorry for thete update, I just woke up... Note, this is the longest chapter I''ve written in this novel.
=======
Chapter 110 Alabasta in an uproar! Little Robins birth!
Chapter 110 basta in an uproar! Little Robin''s birth!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
Kingdom of basta;
Today basta was in an uproar, no, to say that it was just an uproar is really a little bit.
Civilians came to the capital Alubarna where the art store is located from various ces such as Nanohana the port city, the desert paradise Yuba, Erumalu, Rainbase, Katoria, and many others. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Only because they heard that their dear kingdom would get a main story in a world-famous book series.
Obviously, One Piece was only more popr in Alubarna and around the capital. Not everyone in basta was familiar with it. Although everyone could see the art store beacon illuminating the night sky across the kingdom, that didn''t mean that everyone would care.
But the event this time seemed to be a little special, there''s been a lot of newstely about weird stuff, but it''s interesting, like basta has a bleak future and everyone can see it in the One Piece story, so many people in different areas of basta, they want to see this bleak future with their own eyes, in order to have countermeasures.
That''s why Alubarna was so crowded today, the royal guards struggled a lot with the workload, it was because the neers came in almost endless groups.
...
"This..."
"Unbelievable! That''s really a sacred Sea Cat!"
"Unbelievable! This is really Nanohana, but there are a lot of strange buildings or not yet built! As if it was photographed by den den mushi of the picture!"
"So, this is the shichibukai, Crocodile! He looks scary! Oh my God, he''s so powerful, he can control the sand!"
"This is a devil fruit!"
"Look guys, the royal pce has appeared! It''s exactly the same! The Royal Guard too!"
"Is this His Majesty, Cobra?! He looks too old for his current age!"
"I think Luffy is in trouble, Smoker is after him seriously!"
"His older brother Ace is a captain in the Whitebeard Pirates, so he will be strong won''t he?"
...
"This bastard Sanji bought our princess a female dancer''s clothes!!"
"Hahahahaha! That''s funny, so funny, look, Zoro really bombing without a sound."
"But Nami and Vivi, they are really very pretty, Sanji is excused."
...
The discussions about today''s volume didn''t end, inside the art store the discussions were on apletely different level, but outside it didn''t seem to be much different either.
As everyone continued to read today''s chapters, shock grew higher and higher in their hearts, they all believed that this story was true now.
With evidence in their hands, the basta residents couldn''t help but recognize their kingdom after all.
basta residents have literally gone crazy, today chapters were a feast for their eyes.
People who read the manga for the first time felt the pleasure of reading the manga, and also regretted that they didn''t read the previous volumes, so they lost all their money to buy them all.
Alubarna entered into an uproar after uproar, as if it was a market the size of a city!
...
Royal Pce, Alubarna;
"Your Majesty, you look very handsome in the manga, Hehe."
Queen Nefertari left a chuckle while she reads the part where her husband, the king appeared. This wasn''t his first appearance in the manga, it was in shback or by clone ability or something else, but now this was actually the first appearance of the King of basta in the arc.
King Cobra gave a sideways nce to his wife who was sitting next to him while he sighed with a heavy smile.
In fact, his only interest in this manga is two things, the first, his daughter, Vivi, and the second, his wife, this the only been on his mind a lottely.
Why is there no trace of her next to him in the manga?
This was what the Queen had already noticed, so she was trying to console him and divert his attention to other things all the time.
"Don''t trust pirates in the future, even if they are government parties, do you understand? Don''t give the security of our peaceful country into the hands of evil pirates, only pirates like the Straw Hats deserve it."
"No, I won''t, that certainly won''t happen."
"That''s fine then, let''s keep reading today''s chapters, it''s really fun."
"My Vivi chan looks so pretty!"
Queen Nefertari''s eyes turn into a heart shape as she sees her cute princess in a female dancer''s outfit.
Even her husband had the same expression on his face, but he secretly hated Sanji, because of him his unborn daughter would be the sweetheart of millions of hearts!
Millions of unknown people will rival him for his daughter''s love, that''s unforgivable!
On the mention of the daughter, the person who really deserved the hate of Cobra, the author of the manga himself, and the one who caused the nosebleeds of millions who became obsessed with Nami and Vivi, was going through an important event in his life recently, an event he had been waiting for for a long time.
...
4/02/1494
The month of his wife''s birth has officially entered.
And there was only one hour left until the entry of the next day, meaning that there were only a few hours left until the estimated time of birth.
"You, get out of here, why the hell are you not waiting outside like the others!"
"I''m her husband!"
In the Ohara art store, right in the medical ward, Doctor Kureha was asking Rob out of the medical room, but Rob refused to budge an inch, while the nurses who had been summoned from the hospital they hardly hide theirughter.
"Consider me just a vase here, and don''t bother with me, okay?"
"What the hell did you say? Does the vase breathe air? How can I think of you as a vase, you''re causing trouble again."
"It''s just giving birth, why are you so worried? Do you look down on my medical skills? I''ve delivered hundreds of pregnant women in the past, not a single soul I lost before."
Rob was constantly scolded, to the point that he became speechless.
Suddenly his wife''s sweaty hand grabbed his wrist and pressed him hard.
Olvia looked at him with a gentle smile, before speaking in a low voice.
"I''m feeling little pain, you don''t have to worry, my dear."
Rob''s heart tingled when he heard her low voice.
He leaned over and kissed her sweaty forehead.
"Everything will be fine, you just have to put up with it for a little while, okay?"
"Umm..."
When Olvia gently nodded, Rob finally walked out of the medical room and left everything in Kureha''s hands.
"I''m counting on you, call me if something happens, I''ll be outside."
"Don''t worry, just take off."
...
Rob walked out into the reception hall, which wasn''t empty, all the waitressing sisters were present including the fifteen women that Rob had saved before, plus many new faces whom he already knew, their visit really surprised Rob.
Rob was so grateful to all of them, they came because they wanted to share his joy after all.
Rob was embarrassed when he caught sight of Gloriosa, he hadn''t seen her since the day he acted like an idiot and broke into her bathroom, he always wanted to apologize for his childish behavior, but he didn''t find the opportunity to do so because he was too busy.
Rob is really surprised by the presence of the Empress and her guards.
"Early congrattions, Mister Rob, I hope your wife gives birth to a healthy baby safely."
Gloriosa walked over to Rob''s side and said with a gentle smile, she seemed very beautiful and peaceful.
"Miss Gloriosa, thank you foring today, I really appreciate it."
"When areing out Little Robin? Everyone is excited about it."
Bell-m¨¨re said which is seemingly more mature thanst year (16 years now). she was also excited about the family getting a new member.
Everyone knows how obsessed their boss is with his unborn daughter, so Robin became the star of the show even before she was born, or perhaps since her manga debut as Miss All Sunday.
"Soon, not much time left..."
Rob then received congrattions and best wishes from Sora, Toki, Rouge, Matriarch and her family, and archaeologists led by Clover.
Plus a stranger was sitting in the corner he and his wife.
After the man hesitated for a while, he stood up and went in Rob''s direction to offer his congrattions as well.
"Brother-inw, I think it''s our first meeting isn''t it?"
This guy looked a bit like Olvia, he looked in his thirties and wore sses.
Rob wasn''t surprised by the presence of this man, because he was the one who allowed it in the first ce.
"You''re Olvia''s brother, Nico Oran, aren''t you? My wife has told me a lot about you, sorry, I didn''t look for you in the past, but I''ve been really busy."
"No, really, I understand."
Olvia''s brother was very humble, did not push the matter too far, so he and Rob reached a tacit agreement that they would not talk about it on an asion like this.
...
As the congrattions and happy chatting continued between Rob and his guests, time flew by and the new day entered, it was already past midnight.
But the art store in Ohara was still very lively.
Or it could be said that the entire Ohara was extremely lively!
Who in Ohara doesn''t know that the owner''s wife, was pregnant and close to childbearing?
Therefore, it can be said that everyone was waiting for this day.
After all, Rob and Olvia were widely known personalities, not only in Ohara but in the entire Four Seas and other regions of the world.
Everyone wanted to celebrate with the person who brought joy and entertainment to their hearts.
05/02/1494 (same as Robin''s original birth date, ording to the book of deep blue)
At two o''clock after midnight, a baby''s cry resounded in the medical room.
"Congrattions, she''s a girl, and she''s healthy too!"
Kureha said after carefully examining the newborn baby.
"Doctorin... hand her to me..."
Olvia said with a happy smile and a tired expression.
"Certainly, Hehe."
At this moment Rob walked in, followed by arge group of women.
The first thing that was reflected in their eyes was the stunning and angelic scene of Olvia holding a newborn baby girl with maternal care.
Rob felt his world be very peaceful at this moment.
His heart was beating wildly, all that was left in his field of vision, were only two people, Robin and Olvia. Finally, after a long wait, the big day was here.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 111: A Big Day! Ohara Celebrates!
Chapter 112: The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
Chapter 113: Manga One Piece Pause! The anime enter to the global scene! One Piece Anime Trailer!
Chapter 111 A Big Day! Ohara Celebrates!
Chapter 111 A Big Day! Ohara Celebrates!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7Rq J
???
Boom!!
The sky of Ohara was decorated with shes of fireworks, causing people to exit their homes with stunned expressions.
The sky turned different colors due to the fireworks Rob shoot it to celebrate his daughter''s arrival.
Rob had all of this nned before, he''s already started the big party to wee Robin into the family.
The festive fireworks were just the first stage, and it could be considered a stage announcing the start of the big party.
Big words were formed in the sky by fireworks.
{Wee Little Robin to our family!}
Everyone from all corners of Ohara can read it clearly, many mothers and fathers were touched.
Can everyone celebrate their newborn in such a big way?
No, can they even think of such a festive way?
And even if someone seeded in thinking this way, could they apply it like the divine store owner?
However, today there was a father who could do that, and that father was the divine store owner himself.
Inside the art store, its upper walls turned transparent, like a 4k TV, of course, this was in the system settings and was done by Rob.
Everyone who was inside the art store could see the fireworks that decorated the night sky above Ohara!
Olvia had regained all the stamina she had lost in the process of giving birth, she looked more healthy than ever, even Kureha was shocked by this and started to mutter in a low voice with words like "that didn''t make sense..."
She didn''t know that Olvia had achieved the dream she had been chasing all her life, immortality! Almost infinite stamina, she can lose it, but it wille back doubly!
Olvia was feeling very refreshed, but she knew why, her body had been changed by her husband, she had be so strong recently, even the strength of her raw body could bepared to a rear admiral in the navy, but she didn''t know it, since she was pregnant with Little Robin she didn''t dare to try to check its strength.
But even so, Kureha wouldn''t let her and baby leave the recovery bed, Olvia had no choice but to obediently listen to her doctor.
Then at this moment, the sky turned bright colors with festive fireworks.
"Hehehe, what a wild kid, you have a really interesting husband."
A big smile appeared on the elderly face of Kureha, she has lived for many years, what has she doesn''t see in all this life?
But it''s the first time she''s seen a father celebrate the arrival of his newborn in such a way... So showy!
If this is not what is called wild, then who is worthy of this title?
"He''s very excited, so he''ll do crazy things when he''s excited, he really deserves to be hit..."
Olvia''s face, who was holding Robin in her arms, was brighter than ever, the happy smile on her face dismissing any scolding she had given her husband.
Suddenly Little Robin opened her eyes for the first time since her birth, the bright lights of fireworks reflected in her big blue eyes.
The first thing she saw in her life was the wee sentence written in the sky by bright fireworks.
Little Robin raised both her little hands to the sky as if she was reacting to this!
When Olvia, Kureha, the nurses, and the waitressing sisters saw this amazing scene they froze in shock.
...
Outside the art store, Rob stood beside Professor Clover and the male archaeologists who included Don Quixote Humming, Rob''s Brother-inw Niko Oran, and some excited neighbors from Knowledge Vige.
The time was toote, but who cares?
Today was a happy day for the most powerful and most authority family in Ohara.
Earlier Rob bought a lot of high-quality fireworks that can turn into written words or drawn shapes from the system shop, all for this asion.
When the first phase of his baby girl celebration is over, Rob tells everyone to go home to get some rest, and he was head back inside the art store.
Now, he has to wait for tomorrow morning, toplete his big celebration.
"Give her to me."
Rob sat in bed next to Olvia and Robin, this time the family of 3 got their own time because everyone went to sleep.
Rob gently took his little girl in his arms, while lowering his strength as hard as he could so as not to harm her in any way.
This wasn''t the first time he held her in his arms, but it was the first time he saw her charming eyes open, which were the same as her mother''s eyes.
"Oh, oh, why are you so cute? Do you want to kill Daddy with your own kindness?"
Olvia was amused seeing this.
Seeing Rob who was very beginner and he didn''t know how to handle a baby made her feel likeughing.
But when she saw the immense happiness that he couldn''t suppress and reflected in all his stupid actions, he made her feel a kind of indescribable inner peace.
She didn''t expect that giving a child to her husband would make him so happy, this was an insane level of happiness, will all parents reach this stage of happiness on the day their children are born?
Well, what Olvia didn''t know, was that Robin was the best 2D character for Rob in his past life. What does it mean to be the father of your favorite character?
Especially if your favorite character''s past is so tragic and you''re hoping to change it somehow.
This was exactly why Rob was so happy.
Without a doubt, Robin will be her father''s most valuable treasure.
Damn One Piece Treasure!
Robin, to him, was more precious than any treasure, no matter how valuable it was.
Just like earlier, Robin raised her two little hands and touched Rob''sughing face as she opened her little mouth, obviously trying tough too, for the first time.
This cute scene made Rob and Olivia freeze!
"So cute!!" ¡Á2
"...Earlier, when she saw your warm wee to her, she reacted the same way."
When he heard this from Olvia, he became even happier!
That''s cool, that worth every art point I spend on it if his daughter ever saw it.
All night long, Rob and Olvia happily yed with their baby girl.
They noticed that she was full of vitality, unlike normal newborns, Little Robin was slightly different, her body looked a little bigger, her skin was also filled with a pink and milky glow, her skin looked very white in contrast to her mother''s slightly brown skin, she also had hair!
A ck hair! who began to grow rapidly an hour after her born, only slowed down when its density reached a certain stage.
In his arms was Robin, the cutest creature he had ever seen!
Rob and Olvia had a premise, Robin apparently inherited her parents'' genes that are almost exploding with vitality!
This means that they gave birth to a little immortal girl.
They just wish she wouldn''t grow too fast and lose her childhood.
...
The next morning, Ohara woke up to a pleasant tune to hear.
Is this a song?
Yes, the song''s tones were echoing all over Ohara.
The festival has begun, so of course, there will be music!
But not any music would do well and would make the perfect atmosphere for his little treasure''s birth party.
Only the song that symbolized the original Robin''s liberation from her shackles could receive this honor. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The lyrics of the popr song "Brand New World" appeared in the world of One Piece for the first time.
?Hashiridase!! Hashiridase!!?
?Sora takaku hata kazashi?
... ?...
The wondrous and amazing lyrics of the song made all Ohara residentse out of their homes, to their surprise with arge virtual 3D anthropomorphic ced in the air above the art store, clearly visible from all over Ohara.
It had a colored ball in the center that was constantly spinning as the song with a strange melody continued.
But the amazing thing about it is that it contained animations of the Straw Hats fighting a strange group of people in masks, and also fighting Marines. Even more astonishing, they stand on the wall bridge of Ennies Lobby facing the same group of people he once fought, while Miss All Sunday, Baroque works'' vice president, as everyone knows her, was in handcuffs and sobbing.
No one understood what that was, because the pictures were moving at high speed, but everyone could see the World Government g being burned at some point by a fiery shot of the mask-wearing Usopp.
(A/N: Did you think everyone was as stupid as Luffy, and wouldn''t recognize him?)
What they have been watching and hearing is the full Opening 6 of One Piece anime! Which Rob recasts him into this world with the ability of the art store beacon (Video Projection), using his memories.
Thus began the big celebration, which only a crazy like Rob could stage.
...
"What a great song, I wonder who has such a golden voice and rich emotions!"
"I don''t know why, but I prefer the animation that was in that strange projection, it would be great if we could watch One Piece manga like that!"
"I agree with you, but I prefer the song more, it sounds great and is appropriate for such a great event as the birth of Mister Rob''s child."
"I agree with you too."
"What a great man, organizing a festival because of his daughter''s birth! That''s what I might call real extravagance!"
...
..
Everyone at Ohara had their opinion, but they were all very thankful at the end of the day because they really enjoyed the food, dancing, and ying all day long.
Rob spent hundreds of millions of art points to buy tons and tons of foods and all kinds of wine and soft drinks from the system shop, his daughter''s birth party couldn''t be less extravagant!
He dared call it a festival because it was an entire ind level!
Yes, crazy Rob organized a very big party, no one was left hungry in Ohara today! Olvia and the waitresses sisters are speechless, they can only ignore it and enjoy the feast, it was difficult to predict the thoughts of the rich.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 112: The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
Chapter 113: Manga One Piece Pause! The anime enter to the global scene! One Piece Anime Trailer!
Chapter 114: A Lot Of Trailers!
Chapter 112 The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
Chapter 112 The fiery return of the Bleach manga!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"We have to consider the environment in which Little Robin would grow up, what do you think is the best ce for that? Totto Land? Skypiea? Or maybe Sabaody archipgo?"
Olvia looked with a gentle smile at her husband who was seriously consulting her before she said.
"If our daughter grows up on an ind made of food and sweets, she will lose her mother''s grace and be fat, that is what I cannot ept."
"And if we take her to Sky Ind, it will negatively affect her respiratory system, she will probably get diseases, as a result, says Doctorin. It is better to allow the child to thrive in the environment in which she was born."
"But she was born inside the art store? The air there is much better than the air outside."
Olvia shook her head helplessly, her husband wanting to pamper his baby girl who had justpleted her first week in this world.
Yes, it''s been a week since Robin was born, and since that historic festival, which no one can ever forget.
Then, the first week of Little Robin''s life passed rtively quietly, If they ignore that she was to be treated like a precious doll by the maids'' sisters every time they held her in hand, never wanting to give her up unless Rob or Olvia pulled her from them by force.
On the whole, Rob and Olvia understood that, after all, even them, as her parents, couldn''t resist her cuteness let alone the others.
Her parents'' immortal genes, more specifically Rob''s genes that don''t die, caused her to acquire an incredible amount of vitality, which affected her appearance and made her look like a cute flower that had not yet bloomed.
"Well, since we''re staying in Ohara, that means we need our big house now, right?"
"You''re right, we can''t let Sora and the others live in the art store all the time, it''s time to create a big house for our big family."
Olvia was more epting of this idea, a big house, for their big family, this was the second stage of Rob''s n to get his harem, in action, but Olvia didn''t know her husband''s disgraceful thoughts, if she has known that, she would have blown his ass off with her shotgun on the spot.
...
The next morning, the residents of Knowledge Vige were surprised by the appearance of arge house. No, this was a pce, not just a house! The pceyout seemed inferior to an art store but higher than any other pce they had seen before.
The pce took arge area of its own, rtively far from the vige buildings.
Rob chose this ce and bought an entire pce with his furniture from the system shop, of course, his system shop was selling the buildings too, the pce alone cost him 150 million art points, but Rob didn''t care, this Pce with a silver view was worth it.
A two floors pce, it had everything, has 10 rooms on each floor, each room can bepared to a luxury room in a 5-star hotel, each room can be considered as a house in itself because it contains a modern bathroom, kitchen, office, library, and a spacious room like a bedroom the furnishings were first ss also.
The moment Olvia saw the luxurious pce, she liked it, she didn''t even wonder where he got this from, after all, her husband could bring even an art store out of nowhere, that was even more awesome than this pce!
...
Rob left the matter of housing their new home to his wife and got back to work, today was a little special because it was the day of the update for the Bleach manga that has started to be poprtely.
Since he had finished drawing quite a few volumes, his work was only to fill the shelves with them, which didn''t take him much time.
Soon he finished it and went back to his beloved baby girl Robin, his work was very easy, so he was more than happy to apany his daughter who seemed to love his side more than her mother''s side!
And the proof is that she bes more enthusiastic in his hands!
Just like now, her cute face wasughing happily while she watched her father make as funny faces as possible.
The time of day he spent with his baby girl was truly the most precious thing he had.
Even if he didn''t manage to get a harem as he dreamed, he would be satisfied as long as he could see his baby girl''sugh every day.
...
This was the day of the new Bleach folder update!
For this, of course, there will be loyal fans who are eagerly awaiting this.
In Mary Geoise for example, who doesn''t know that celestial dragons have been asking strange things from their servantstely?
Things like, "Make me dress like Gotei 13manders," or, "I want to look like Yoruichi Shih¨in."
There are even the most extreme who request to get Zanpakuto Ichigo, or Renji, and many others!
This was the reason why the Celestial Dragon''s servants and guards had been tiredtely, they were suffering more than ves, well, they could certainly make clothes simr to Bleach characters, but where would they get Zanpakuto from?
If it really existed in this world, it would be considered a priceless treasure and would cause a world war to obtain it.
Where would theye up with something so fancy?
This just shows how much these mentally ill people love Bleach manga.
The moment the release was announced in Mary Geoise, a torrent of Celestial Dragons and their servants walked inside the art store to get the volume as quickly as possible.
Rob was making too much money to count from this art store alone, worth hundreds of millions of berries every week!
At this moment, a strange but temporary silence fell over all the art stores, after all, the reading manga needs quiet, no one has the nerve to make a sound.
After 30 minutes, enthusiastic voices began to appear again in each store.
Of course, the new Bleach volume didn''t disappoint this time around.
Battle, Battle, Battle everywhere!
This is what the events of this arc, who was really fierce, were like.
The excitement of Bleach fans has reached boiling point, due to the many battles this arc contains.
Ichigo fight. Rukia fight. Renji fight. Chad fight. Uryu fight. everyone else got into a fight, Las Noches was in real chaos now because of Ichigo and hisrades, Arrancar and Adjuchas appeared from everywhere as if they were intent on exterminating all the intruders.
If the previous arc was disappointing in terms of intense battles, then this arc, unlike it, was saturated with intense fights!
The arc itself was called:
Arrancar: The Fierce Fight arc
...
Inside the judgment hall of Pangaea Castle, the five elders stood near a window that overlooked the front of the art store, watching themotion below with frosty expressions.
They were used to this situation now, it would be strange if they didn''t see something like this every weekend.
"I think Ichigo and Grimmjow''s fight this time was too strong."
"Yes, who would have expected Ichigo to cross this obstacle."
"This Grimmjow is a true fighting freak, he even restrained his ally for the sake of his enemy, and in the end, he lost, what a joke, someone like him cannot be joined into a coherent organization, here is Aizen''s fault."
"Yes, even someone like Aizen can''t be perfect, would Lord Imu make a petty mistake like that?"
"Impossible, if Lord Imu was that stupid, we wouldn''t have obtained our prosperity for such a long period."
The five elders continued their heated discussion, unaware that someone appeared behind them, she sat on the sofa as she began peeling an orange fruit and eating it without caring what her five pampered children were saying.
But when she heard them brazenlyparing her to Aizen, her polished brow wrinkled, while her bloody eyes shone with a fierce light.
She gently raised her finger and cracked the space below the five elders, then opened a bottomless abyss below them. the moment they sensed this? the color disappeared from their faces, and their expression changed to one of terror.
All they could see under their feet was the endless darkness.
They were suspended in the air by an invisible force as they proceeded to pray to their stars that this invisible force would not disappear, or they would really end up this time.
When they were reminded of the reality again, they began to ask forgiveness for what they had said, just how could theypare their Lord to someone else?
Just what were they thinking?
"You are getting more and more interesting with each passing day."
"Lord Imu, please excuse our stupidity."
"Yes, Lord Imu, we will not repeat such foolish nonsense."
"Please don''t throw us into the dark universe, we will surely die."
...
The five elders knelt before their lord while wiping the sweat still running down their faces.
It was the most terrifying experience they had ever had.
"Lucky for you, I have an order for you."
The five elders continued their silence, they couldn''t interrupt their lord as she wanted to order them." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You have one month, to show the world, a manga of world government, I want to see a toughpetition between you and Rob chan."
"If he doesn''t have anyone topete with, he will lose interest little by little and the quality of his work will decrease, so that this doesn''t happen I want you to enter this new market forcefully. Are my words clear? "
"Understood!!"
"Good then."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 113: Manga One Piece Pause! The anime enter the global scene! One Piece Anime Trailer!
Chapter 114: A Lot Of Trailers!
Chapter 115: Garp and Dragon arriving at Ohara! Showing the first episode of One Piece anime!
Chapter 113 Manga One Piece Pause! The anime enter the global scene! One Piece Anime Trailer!
Chapter 113 Manga One Piece Pause! The anime enter the global scene! One Piece Anime Trailer!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Ohara;
Mihawk and Ishou closed today''s volume with very satisfied expressions, what a feast for the eyes, this really was the best!
So, that man with the daughterplex could create such a masterpiece!
This is what you can call swordsmen battles on a different level!
Bleach manga was extremely valuable not only to swordsmen but even to fighters who used their physical strength and haki.
Enriching one''sbat knowledge, this was the strongest point that Bleach ever possessed, unlike One Piece which has a rich story, the world familiar to readers contributed to One Piece being ranked number one.
"What do you think of today''s volume?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This time it was Ishou who asked.
"The volume speaks for itself, do I even need to say anything? There were a lot of great surprises, the best, of course, was the fight of Ichigo against Grimmjow, I didn''t expect there to be such enhanced abilities as Caja Negaci¨®n!"
"Yes, I agree with you. I also liked the battle of Rukia against Arrancar No. 9, Aaroniero Arruruerie. It is not easy to fight someone who fights you with the face of someone dear to you."
Mihawk looked at Rukia who fainted in the manga after beating her opponent with difficulty, and he said without expression.
"This teaches a person to be strong in such sensitive situations, the soul needs to be strong, or death will be itspanion."
"Fufufu, these are the excuses of the weak, since she knows that her previous captain is already dead, she allowed herself to take so much damage just because she was too emotional, this is a bad move, women really are emotional creatures."
Everyone who heard this child''s words shivered, especially the women.
Everyone knows that Doffy is the son of the kind waitress that everyone loves her, Matriarch, a brat who loves to make trouble, but when he talks everyone should shut up and listen to his words because he talks like an adult!
There was no doubt that his intelligence was off the rules whenpared to his age.
Even his little brother Rosinante was embarrassed.
"Brother, I think Rukia chan fought well, there is no trick if she was a little sentimental, her opponent was the vile person."
"Rosinante, since you are my little brother I will give you one piece of advice to follow in the future, this world is corrupt, all worlds are corrupt, wherever there are humans and semi-humans there will be corruption, If you don''t keep up with their corruption, you will be easily corrupted."
This time even Mihawk who was indifferent to the children''s words narrowed his eyes when he heard that.
No doubt his opponent Rob was too brave to raise such a vicious child. (Mihawk takes Rob his opponent seriously. ?)
...
On the high seas, in a quiet area, where there was no wind, was this the Calm Belt, there was an extremelyrge prison, the only official prison in the world that was widely known.
Deep seas prison,
Impel Down!
The ce that contains all kinds of bad and unlucky people in the world.
A ce is widely known as Hell, no one would ever wish to see it in their entire life.
The screams of the prisoners resounded almost at every moment, but at this moment no scream was louder than that of young Shiryu!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
"Magen! You bastard! Open the toilet door now! Give me the folder now or I''ll cut the door!"
Magen, who was inside the toilet, his expression turned ufortable when he heard that. after he was enjoying his time defecating and reading his favorite manga, this was his best time of the week, just why is that bastard Shiryu always trying to disrupt his happy mood.
"I''ll finish soon! I''m really will finish soon!"
"Okay, you have 5 minutes."
Magen and Shiryu were 17 years old, they had spent their training period together under the World Government, and graduated with full marks together, they were recognized talents under the monster rank, their future was bright, they will be chosen to lead Impel Down in the future for sure.
They were now security officers at Impel Down.
After 30 minutes, Magen partially opened the toilet door and threw a Bleach manga book through it.
"It''s really fun."
Right after he throw it, he quickly pulled his hand out, fearing that crazy bastard Shiryu would cut it.
"What the hell is that smell, how can I hold this in my hand! Damn you, Magen, I swear I''ll cut your poison ass off one day."
Magen went back to defecatingfortably without caring for Shiryu''s screams, he was used to it after all.
How many times has this happened?
Oh, yeah, since manga volumes started leaking from Mary Geoise, that''s been their only entertainment! Everyone has been reading the manga.
Be it a Warden Chief, an officer, or even an ordinary jailer.
The problem, however, is that the quantities leaking to Impel Down are limitedpared to what is being leaked to Marineford.
Shiryu pressed fury in his heart and carefully watched his surroundings, seeing that no one had seen him, he grabbed the book and walked away.
The volume is under the title "Arrancar: The Fierce Fight arc".
Since what''s leaking isn''t the original book sold by the art store, that can''t be leaked, because it''s back to its owner the further away it gets.
(A/N 1: If the original folder is kept in a specific ce by its owner, it will remain in it even if the owner moves away, but the feature is activated in case it was stolen without the knowledge of the owner.
A/N 2: Original books can be returned to the art store for a small amount of money.)
...
After Shiryu finished reading Bleach''s new volume, he felt his blood boil, this arc was fun and useful for a swordsman like him.
Just as he expected, he could strengthen his sword skill every time he read the Bleach manga!
"Argh! Disgusting!"
Shiryu threw the book away right after he finished reading it.
...
A weekter, an advertisement appeared from all the art stores that made everyone who heard it turn pale!
One Piece manga will stop releasing any chapters for a year!
What is the meaning of this?!
This means that the author wants to dere war against them, who were just poor readers.
All the inds that had an art store on their territory were shaken by this news.
In West Blue: Ohara Ind. Frecia Ind. Elisia Ind. Ballywood Ind. Kano Ind.
In South Blue: Bateri Ind. Sorbet Ind. Torino Ind. Karate Ind.
In East Blue: Conomi Inds. Dawn Ind. Gecko Archipgo. Polestar Inds. Shimotsuki Vige. Oykiot Ind.
In North Blue: Flevance Ind. Lnveel Ind. Germa Ind. Fallen Noble Ind. Kuen vige.
In the first part of the Grand Line: Little Garden Ind. Drum Ind. Sandy Ind. Amazon Lily Ind. Skypeia Ind. Holy Land of Mary Geoise.
In the second part of the Gran Line: Wano Country. Ring Hell Ind. Flying Ind Merveille. Whole Cake Ind.
All of these ces have at least one art store.
And that''s why its residents were most affected by the One Piece manga being out of update for an entire year, it was like the end of the world for them.
How are they going to live without One Piece for a whole year?
They were in a very impressive stage of events zing in the middle of an arc that was split into two parts.
How can the author do that to them?
The Celestial Dragons were so angry that they demanded to send the Admiral to force Rob to continue creating One-Piece for them.
World Queen, Imu sama, was not satisfied, it happened exactly what she expected, but it was much faster, is the only person who made her feel interested, going to lose this bet now and exhaust all his possibilities?
Big Mom was even angrier to the point of getting into a fit of rage, she will definitely r*pe Rob the next time she sees him.
Kong and Sengoku sighed even though they felt a little bitter.
The Five Elders felt conflicted, although this was a good opportunity for them to enter the new market forcefully, they still wanted to read more of One Piece.
The inhabitants of basta, including King Cobra, were saddened, the arc was talking about their kingdom, just why were they so unlucky this time?
Only when their turn came the manga update was stopped!
Garp decided to visit Rob and kick his ass over and over to bring the manga back to update.
Garp and Dragon have been in troubletely because of the manga so they had to stay low, Dragon''s reputation has taken big damage, with rumors circting in Marinford recently that Dragon wants to rebel. But that doesn''t mean they don''t want to read the manga, they haven''t yet found out more facts about their new future son Ace!
While the world was sad and angry, the art store released a second announcement that got everyone a breath of cold air.
The art store has released an official trailer for the One Piece anime. The trailer covers the events that the manga has covered so far in the pirate world.
On all inds with an art store, the beacon in the sky has been transformed into arge-scale holographic disy that everyone on the ind can see.
A trailer was shown containing 3 minutes of fast-paced action, from Luffy exiting the barrel and encountering Alvida, to Ace blowing up the Baroque Works ships (Billions) with the me fist.
The trailer also contains a very awesome suspense song, which made the listeners'' blood boil! The first opening song for the anime, "We Are".
The trailer that Rob made was perfect.
The anime was so perfect that everyone was dumbfounded.
After the long silence, cheers rang out on every ind.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 114: A Lot Of Trailers!
Chapter 115: Garp and Dragon arriving at Ohara! Showing the first episode of One Piece anime!
Chapter 116: The frustration of manga pause shrink! The first episode of the Naruto anime!
Chapter 114 A Lot Of Trailers!
Chapter 114 A Lot Of Trailers!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Since the appearance of the holographic disy above the art stores scattered all over the world, it hasn''t disappeared as many expected, but it has remained permanently the same.
It was announced that the addition of live shows, cinema, as an elevation of the market to the next level, anime series will be officially shown from now on. The live viewing via the art store beacon''s official screen will be free of charge, but it''s a one-time offer only, only the lucky ones on thends of the inds that contain the art store can enjoy this transaction.
But for people who were not lucky to watch the free show, they can rewatch their favorite shows in the new cinema which is set up as a new default art store modification in the new live shows section. now, instead of 3 sections, the art store has 4 sections permanently.
Since Rob was someone with a big heart, he made a big modification too, from now on, any anime shown in the art store will be two episodes in one! That means the size of the episode will be 46 minutes instead of 23 minutes!
This modification was to speed up his steps in the world of anime and make him sweep views across the world so that he doesn''t eptpetition.
The price of watching one episode of any anime is 500 berry, it was half cheaper than a manga volume, but a bunch of episodes umted would bring him a lot of money, after all, not everyone would be able to watch his favorite anime on the live show! isn''t it?
The trailer of One Piece wasn''t the only one shown. In the days that followed, Rob blew fans'' minds with three more trailers!
The first was, the Naruto anime trailer!
It included a written summary of the story of the first part of Naruto, which talks about saving the 4th Hokage of Konoha hidden vige from the attack of the legendary Nine-Tails Fox and sealing it inside his newborn, who was born on the same night, sacrificing his life in this heroic act, all so that his son could have a happy life because of his sacrifice, but the exact opposite happened and the kindness was returned to hate for his child.
The trailer was 3 minutes long and contained quick moments of the appearance of Kyubi, the 4th Hokage, and the 3rd Hokage, as well as the horrific chaos in Konoha hidden vige, and then moved straight to the events of Team 7 and the appearance of Kakashi sensei, the events were in quick session. All this was apanied by Naruto''s famous sad OST, "Sadness and Sorrow".
When the trailer was presented in this way, it was very well received by the people, it seemed like a big show with a very big dramatic story, so it started to get a lot of attention even before it was shown.
What caught the audience''s attention is that this is a new world!
Yes, it was a new world.
After their world "One Piece". and the world of "Bleach". The world of "Naruto" came to be the third world to appear in this world.
Even before the premiere of the first episode of Naruto is already starting to get its own fandom, that''s because the sad OST "Sadness and Sorrow" stirred up the feelings buried in people''s hearts, literally, bringing sweet and bitter feelings to everyone who heard it.
They didn''t even know yet that this was the world of true ninjas!
...
The next day, the trailer for the Hunter X Hunter anime came!
It was a familiar world with standards of another modern world, when people saw this trailer they subconsciously associated it with the manga of Bleach!
There are even those who believed that Bleach manga got an anime like One Piece manga.
However, they were wrong this time, because after seeing the trailer of Hunter X Hunter well, it turned out that it had nothing to do with Bleach. It was a new world!
The trailer of the anime included a written summary of the events, telling the story of a boy named Gon. As the protagonist, Gon sets out from his small ind to search for his father, who was a legendary hunter, and in this journey, he goes to be a hunter too, he enters the Hunter Exam in which only the distinguished wins, there he meets three main characters who will be his friends on this journey, they are Killua, Kurapika, and Leorio.
The action of the trailer was so fast that it showed a small part of the iceberg this was apanied by the famous opening song, "Departure!"
Once again the world entered a burning excitement, this was a new anime with no less high standards than One Piece and Naruto!
Rob and his family were in the upper courtyard of their new pce watching the new trailer. since the emergence of the new genre called anime series. Olvia, Toki, and others have not stopped asking Rob about it.
But Rob didn''t bother with answering them, they''ll see everythingter. He didn''t make the sacrifice to pause the One Piece manga without precautions, this sacrifice was necessary to prepare a tform for the anime''s entry into the scene, as well as dying trouble for a while.
Seeing the fuss about the trailer shows in the past days, Rob was satisfied, that kind of reaction was just what he wanted.
Although everyone was still frustrated with the stop manga decision, that frustration began to wane as a bit of the real deal emerged, anime series!
He''ve prepared everything a long time ago, just for that kind of effect.
Plus, he wasn''t just doing it for the world, but for himself and for his family too!
This world that was without entertainment, was boring to an immortal like him, if he didn''t bring the rich entertainment from his previous world to here, his life wouldn''t be good.
The experience of his former world in the field of entertainment will cause this dead world in this field toe back to life.
Talents will appear and develop with time, and perhaps Rob and his family, which will only grow with time. they will witness the emergence of new anime and manga made by the people of this world, why not?
That was exactly what Rob want. Rob would be the same spark that starts this world of culture.
And of course, he will be the only one who dominates this market, although he weespetitors, but no one is qualified enough topete with him.
...
The next day, as many people expected.
The fourth trailer appears!
Series anime Attack On Titan trailer!
This time, it didn''t look as gentle and fun as before, but an age rating was set for this anime! Before the start of the trailer, a warning with a +12 sign appeared! For children under 12 years old, the series anime will have severe psychological consequences for them, so it''s better not to watch this show, this only makes the questions about it more intense.
The world of pirates was not like the world of Earth, it was a world where wars broke out every day, pirates attacked people every day, thousands of people died every day, it was a world of iron and blood.
Rob knew that seeing titans devour humans most brutally might not have much effect, but it would undoubtedly scare the shit from the kids.
Since he was brought into this world, he was responsible for correcting the values of this world and reducing the damage of evil. Curing the world with his art was Rob''s first long-term n, so this guiding sign will be like bncing things in the future. Rob doesn''t want immediate change, it''s not reasonable, he wanted to introduce a culture of restraint little by little.
Since the divine store owner warned them that this new show was bad for children under 12, most of the people heeded his advice and closed their children''s eyes.
Olvia closed Little Robin''s big eyes, which were reflecting the lights of the holographic screen hanging above the art store.
She is 3 weeks old now!
The moment Little Robin couldn''t see anything, she started crying, which instantly made Rob''s ears tremble.
"Who made my daughter cry?!... Ah! Olvia why are you closing the baby girl''s eyes?"
"Yosh~ yosh~ Don''t cry, Daddy is here, Daddy is here."
Immediately after he took her from her mother''s arms, she stopped crying, then showed a peaceful expression and went back to watch the 3D show.
Olvia looked at this and was speechless.
"Didn''t you say that children under 12 can''t watch your new show?"
"Oh, sweetheart, you don''t have to be so adamant, she hasn''t even finished her first month yet, what could she possibly understand?"
Olvia: "..."
Toki: "..."
Rouge: "..."
Sora: "..."
Bell-m¨¨re: "..."
Matriarch: "..."
A group of women looked at him with speechless expressions, just why was this man always finding a way out for his daughter.
They have long lost hope in the man and his daughter.
Rob was ridiculously pampering his daughter, he was like a soldier defending his daughter''s rights almost every moment.
Even before Little Robin started demanding her mother''s breasts for milk, Rob was anticipating the future and pulled his wife''s breasts out from under her clothes and put it in Little Robin''s mouth 5 seconds before she screamed for food.
These events made everyone unable to do anything.
...
More cheers filled every ind with an art store after the end of the new trailer of the Attack On Titan anime series.
Like its predecessors, the Attack On Titan story summary appears before delving into some fast-paced action.
100 years ago, the human race was on the verge of extinction due to the attack of creatures like humans, but they are veryrge, reaching 15 meters or more in length and called titans, these creatures have no goal but to eat humans! Not for lunch, but just to eat them! A small percentage of humans survived and took refuge in the middle of a veryrge wall, 50 meters long. From that time, humans lived in false security within the walls that titans couldn''t cross, but after 100 years the nightmare of titans came back to knock on the doors of humanity with force announcing the arrival of the day of resurrection. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin, the protagonists of this story, are forced to live in an era where the extinction of humanity is very near... Or is this really what happening?
After the summary, rapid events began showing the Survey Corps fighting titans, and titans devouring humans with fun expressions, making the residents of the One Piece world shiver, even the most courageous people were afraid of these scenes, only now they understood why this show was marked with (+12). This was scary as hell.
But there were lunatics in the pirate world who felt that this was exactly the kind of show they preferred, that was exactly what could stimte their enjoyment!
The trailer was apanied by the sad OST "Eye Water".
The poprity of this trailer has reached the same level as Naruto and One Piece!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?) N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 115: Garp and Dragon arriving at Ohara! Showing the first episode of One Piece anime!
Chapter 116: The frustration of manga pause shrink! The first episode of the Naruto anime!
Chapter 117: The frustration shrinks again! The first episode of Hunter X Hunter!
=========
ckStar_BH Note:
Hello dear friends, I hope you enjoyed today''s chapter, there are about 2000 words so don''t tell me it''s short okay?
We finished the week in 7th ce! We''re 2 ces back fromst week, it''s good even though the book didn''t break the 3k barrier, but it was pretty close, less than 100 stone to get there, unfortunately. the important thing, is you all didn''t disappoint me this week either, thank you all for your support, this week the quality of the chapters will be much higher thanst week, get ready for it!
As for the timing of the update, it will remain, as usual, one chapter each day at 11 GMT(Except for Sunday 17 GMT) + one additional chapter per week! I will also try to increase the sses in P@treon to Diamond level. (20 chapters).
That''s all, thank you <3
=========
Chapter 115 Garp and Dragon arriving at Ohara! Showing the first episode of One Piece anime!
Chapter 115 Garp and Dragon arriving at Ohara! Showing the first episode of One Piece anime!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
A few days after the trailersunch event that sparked a global uproar, a dog-headed warship stood in the port of Ohara Ind and four people disembarked from it.
Vice-Admiral Monkey D. Garp.
Navy Captain Monkey D. Dragon.
Vice-Admiral Tsuru.
Navy Lieutenant Gion.
...
The group of four people dressed outfit of high-ranking marines was walking side by side. everyone who saw them unconsciously gave a way for them.
"You haven''t told us yet what brought you here, Tsuru chan?"
Garp looked at the ck-haired woman, 48-year-old Tsuru was already losing signs of her youth, but she was still a beautiful mature woman.
18-year-old Gion was following her closely from behind, it was as if she was hiding in her shadow.
Tsuru nced at Garp before answering.
"I have something to settle with that man you came looking for."
"Oh! Is it about your little sister, I heard he caused some Heart Devils for her with just a look, that''s all the more reason to kick his butt today?"
"There''s no need for that, I''ll handle him myself."
...
"I am so excited, today is the premiere of One Piece anime!"
"What''s there to get excited about, man, the manga was better."
"But the anime series is different from the manga, there will be sounds and movements. that will be more realistic and interesting."
"Yeah, but even so, I can''t really get excited, I''m still frustrated with the author''s decision to put the manga on hold for a year."
...
..
Conversations like this entered the Garp group''s ears, sparking their interest.
"Today? Anime One Piece? What is this, isn''t One Piece stop for a year right now?"
"Sound and picture? Isn''t this a video? Is Sky Sword nning to turn the manga into a video series?"
Dragon was especially sharp because he could easily interpret what he had heard.
"Is that even possible! How would he do that?"
Garp stuffed some donuts into his mouth while wondering about the subject.
"I don''t know, but I don''t rule anything out, I think he has the potential to do something outside of our imaginations."
"But for him to identally get people into trouble without asking their permission, that''s not eptable."
No matter how thick the Dragon''s skin was, he still couldn''t swallow the trouble the manga had caused to him.
He already had rebellious ideas, but that doesn''t mean it''s the right time for that, but the manga came and scattered all his papers, and because of that, now, he was on the radar of the World Government intensely.
If not for his father, he would have been arrested a long time ago, because of that he had to cancel his rebellious ideas for the time being and patiently wait for the right time.
But that doesn''t mean that he will make things calm down with the cause of his problems.
He had to resolve this issue, whether by force or a truce.
He was really happy with the decision to pause the manga for a year, at least he would rest for a year not to think of another trouble that might fall on his head.
...
"I didn''t expect that so many big shots woulde to visit me in my humble home."
"Please help yourselves... or just think I didn''t say anything."
Garp was stuffing the sweets on the table into his mouth without caring about Rob''s routine words before saying.
"Your humble home? This is a humble home you say? Then this old man''s home is not even worth a fart."
"Well, well, what brings you all here, I suppose the famous marine hero is too busy to pay a special visit for me."
"I''m not busy at all."
"You already know what we''vee for it, so don''t try to y the fool in front of me you brat, here is my son, Dragon, the same person you framed."
(What a dilemma...)
Rob thought inwardly, but his face was showing his usual smile.
"What do you mean by framing your son, Vice-Admiral Garp?"
"It''s just like I said."
"Don''t try to y the fool in front of me!"
"Well, what if I framed your son, what would you do?"
Garp''s brutal aura trying to pressure Rob hardly had no effect, its only effect being that it made Rob angry.
It wasn''t just Garp who was baffled by Rob''s response but everyone felt amazement. This guy has the guts to say it.
Tsuru looked at Rob and said disdainfully.
"Kid, you don''t know what you''re doing, don''t think that just because you have a hand in the world government that means no one can put you to your ce."
Rob was amazed by the words of this old woman.
"A hand in World Government? What do you mean by that? And what do you have against me too? I suppose Garp and his son have problems with me, but what about you and that girl next to you?"
"Because of you my little sister is no longer as ambitious as she was usual, you affected her spirit severely, you obviously used an unknown method to attack her spirit in Little Garden, the sword intent that she had painstakingly masteredpletely shattered and she couldn''t longer muster any strength into her sword now, It''s all thanks to you!"
"I didn''t attack anyone in Little Garden, you better not use me indiscriminately, what is my fault if her will is weak? Whoever has no will is better not to carry a sword."
Gion squeezed her hand so hard that blood started to fall.
"Who said I don''t have a will!!"
Those devastating words from her fearsome enemy seemed like the motivation she needed to get past this matter that had been holding her back recently.
Because her scream carried with it a kind of strength that she had been missing all this time.
Tsuru was satisfied with this scream that removed all her little sister''s frustrations.
She even looked at Rob with gratitude in the exact opposite of the situation a minute ago, she knew this man had said it on purpose to stimte her inner anger to ovee her fear of him.
"So, you need maintain that will, you will need it if you want to excel in carrying the sword."
Gion took out her famous sword from its sheath and pointed at him before saying.
"Someday! Someday... I will surpass you!"
"Well, that''s good, I''ll be looking forward to that day with pleasure."
Gion was the second swordsman to challenge him after Mihawk.
After Gion''s issue is settled, Rob turns back to Garp and his son. These two people were a pain in the ass.
"What can I do for you? I really didn''t intend to frame anyone, I only drew what I saw fit."
"I can forget about this matter if you tell me one thing."
"What is it? If I can, I will dly tell you."
"Tell me, who is Luffy''s mother?"
Rob''s face turned pale when he heard that... the hell! How is he supposed to know that? Nobody knows it except for the original author, who is in his previous world!
Even Dragon who had been silently observing Rob since their meeting, he was interested in knowing the answer to his father''s question, even though he put up a fake front that he wasn''t interested in.
Both Tsuru and Gion were amused hearing that.
This was very interesting.
"Brat! Why do you look upset?"
Garp didn''t like Rob''s expression at this moment.
"I can''t tell you that, it goes against my principles as an author..."
"Damn your principles as an author!"
"Okay, don''t get angry and let me finish my words first, Garp san."
"Although I cannot tell you that directly, I can give you a helpful hint."
"Okay, speak up."
Garp seemed unsatisfied, but he still wanted to know what kind of hint this was.
"Look for Crocodile, if it''s female, it must be Luffy''s mother, if it''s male, just forget what I said."
"Crocodile? Which Crocodile?"
"You! Are you insulting my manhood now that you''ve wiped my reputation off on the ground!! I won''t allow you anymore!!!"
At this moment, Dragon exploded in anger, how could he not know who Crocodile was? Apparently, that''s Shichibukai who trying to take over basta in the manga... How could that guy be his wife and Luffy''s mother? Isn''t that just insulting him?
Rob: "..."
Garp: "..."
Tsuru: "..."
Gion: "..."
"Well, there is a man who can change the genders in your future revolutionary army, so... I''m sorry, just consider me I didn''t say anything."
"F*ck you!!"
Dragon was really angry.
...
10
9
8
7
On the balcony at Rob''s pce, Rob and his navy guests sat down, after he invited them to watch the premiere of the One Piece serie.
As the countdown continued to dip toward 0, the atmosphere in Ohara became deathly silent, only the sound of a light wind resounding from time to time.
"This big screen above your store looks so ethereal, not even the Den Den Mushi of video can make such an amazing sight that everyone on a big ind can see! That''s really amazing!"
Even Dragon nodded in affirmation at his father''s words.
At this moment, the atmosphere was quiet in Mary Geoise and on the Skypeia, and in Wano Kuni, and everywhere there is an art store.
3
2
1
The familiar opening introduction began to y on the disy in ultra-high definition.
[Wealth, fame, power...]
[The man who owned everything in the world, the Pirate King "Gold Roger"]
[Hisst words he said, has sent people to the seas!]
{My treasure?}
{If you want it, you can have it!}
{Find it! I left everything in that ce!}
Garp sprinkled the tea he hadn''t yet swallowed in shock, the hell, that was Roger''s voice, it was exactly the same as his voice.
Even Tsuru''s eyes narrowed at this amazing scene, she had heard Roger''s voice before, so she definitely can''t get it wrong, that was the real Roger''s voice.
Elsewhere, Rouge''s delicate body trembled before a small tear fell from her eye as if it was a natural response to something so familiar she was feeling nostalgic for.
(Dear... Roger...)
In the scene of the introduction, many ships appeared, whichunched their sails and began sailing in the vast sea.
And the narrator was still talking.
[So men head for the Grand Line in pursuit of their dreams!]
[The world has truly entered a Great Pirate Era!]
This introduction made the blood of all who watched it boil for an unknown reason.
Immediately after that, the famous song "We Are" began.
[?We''re going to gather up all our dreams ?]
[?And set out in search of something to find ?]
[?ONE PIECE!?]
[?Compasses only cause dys?]
[?Delirious with fever, I take the helm?]
[?If the dusty treasure map has been verified, it''s not a legend!?]
[?When ites to personal storms, ?]
[?Simply ride aboard someone else''s biorhythm ?]
[?And pretend it isn''t there!?]
[?We''re going to gather up all our dreams ?]
[?And set out in search of something to find ?]
[?A coin in my pocket, and do you wanna be my friend??]
[?We are ?]
[?We are on the cruise!?]
[?We are!?]
After the end of the opening song, and the official beginning of the episode, viewers finally came out of temporary stupor because of the awesomeness of the song, which left everyone who heard it goosebumps.
It was the same original Opening with the original scenes it contained, but the quality of the presentation was different, Rob did everything he could to improve the old drawing in his memory and make it look more modern. Combined with the disy quality, which is no different from 4K, the disy has be even more amazing.
The first episode began with the appearance of a cruise ship, two men working on its board pulled a heavy barrel that was floating in the sea that thrown by a frightening whirlpool.
Silence fell again, and everyone lived with the events in-depth, as the show went on the silence was getting heavier, whoever was busy with something, left it forter, normal life on many inds that contained an art store was dyed for more than 40 minutes.
The people who enjoyed the show the most were those who hadn''t read the manga before, but even those who read the manga enjoying by the show.
Seeing Luffy sending Alvida to fly with a punch, all that in sound and picture. not the same as seeing it in the manga. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Seeing Luffy fend off bullets with his rubber body whileughing so hard and saying "It doesn''t work against me". Not the same as seeing him in the manga either.
It was more lively than it was in the manga.
By the end of the first episode, viewers felt sorry for not having more episodes, the anime was really cool.
Now, everyone is getting excited to see the other uing anime.
Naruto!
Hunter X Hunter!
Attack On Titan!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 116: The frustration of manga pause shrink! The first episode of the Naruto anime!
Chapter 117: The frustration shrinks again! The first episode of Hunter X Hunter!
Chapter 118: Attack on Titan is about to enter! Roger Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates in Ring Hell!
Chapter 116 The frustration of manga pause shrink! The first episode of the Naruto anime!
Chapter 116 The frustration of manga pause shrink! The first episode of the Naruto anime!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
The New World, Wano Kuni;
Wano was a veryrge country and consisted of many provinces, yet everyone from all parts of Wano could see the show very well as if it was very close, of course, all that in their imagination, but in reality, it was very far because its real location was in Kuri, It''s the westernmost point of Wano.
This was an advantage that the art store had, through the art store''s beacon the viewer could easily be deceived into thinking that what he was seeing was close to him.
The trick that catches the interest of anyone who has entered an ind that contains an art store belongs to the same category.
Since Wano is so big, that means many people haven''t read the manga yet, even people from the flower capital haven''t been able to.
After all, the province of Kuri was very far away, so only a lucky minority were able to go to Kuri to enjoy the manga.
But the arrival of the anime was an unimaginable surprise for these people.
Yesterday, the famous anime, One Piece was shown.
This anime was talking about the outside world, so it had a special effect on the people of Wano who had nevere out of Wano before.
Even people who read manga in Kuri were happy with the arrival of the anime, no matter if they knew about future events or not, watching the anime of One Piece was more fun than reading the manga.
That''s why the conversations all over Wano were only about One Piece, with one episode, One Piece''s reputation shattering the earth and skyrocketing.
Rob''s system has also finally leveled up and reached the coveted Level 10!
...
"What are you doing here, Raizo! Why haven''t you gone on your mission yet?"
Kin''emon stood beside Raizo with an angry look.
Raizo had cut down a tree and made a chair out of it, and padded the seat, and sat like a king, not forgetting to bring his drinks and the popcorn he had bought at the art store.
As if he was sitting in the cinema, he didn''t even care to answer Kin''emon, his eyes were focused on the still nk screen impatiently waiting for the new show to start.
Kin''emon felt anger rising within him, just why is this bastard causing them trouble, why is he sittingfortably here while the others are working?
"Kin''emon! I''ve already done the mission, why are you so annoying? I''m waiting for my favorite show as you know!"
"Huh! Finished it? Impossible, de guzaru! Wasn''t your mission to deliver the prisoner to Udon! How the hell you do that with this quickly?"
"Don''t underestimate the ninja." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As he said that, he no longer cared about Kin''emon and returned to focus on the big screen.
In a nearby cave, the prisoner that Kin''emon spoke of was handcuffed and was ced in a corner while trying to scream for help, but unfortunately, his mouth was so gagged that he couldn''t make any sound.
...
The reason for Raizo''s enthusiasm was the awaited anime he was talking about, it was going to air today!
Naruto Anime!
Ever since Raizo watched the trailer for this anime, he felt that this was what he wanted to watch. Even One Piece wasn''t attracted him as much as Naruto, Hunter hasn''t attracted him as Naruto, and Attack on Titan wasn''t attracted him as Naruto.
For some reason, he felt familiar with this show.
It was long overdue and eventually, the disy lit up again and a countdown timer appeared to tell viewers to get ready.
When the show begins, no sound will echo into the sound of the show, even if one doesn''t want to watch, one will have to watch, because there is no room for not watching.
The screen was really killer unless you leave the ind you will have to watch!
3
2
1
0
By the end of the countdown, everyone''s eyes were focused on the disy.
Since yesterday''s episode of One Piece anime was of a high standard, expectations for the Naruto anime were higher.
Naruto has no manga, this means that no one knows what is and what is toe, so they just have to watch it and judge it.
If it is good or bad, it will be shown in the first episode!
In the show, the moon appeared in the night sky and right after that a scary beast with nine tails appeared!
Just his appearance made the viewers shiver, his size was just too huge!
The narrator''s voice started to speak right after that, it was like the voice of an old man.
[A long time ago, a huge demonic fox appeared, it had nine tails, with one twist of its tail, it could destroy mountains and create mighty waves]
"Dy him until the 4th Hokage arrives!"
"We can no longer!"
[Then one of the ninjas risked his life to seal the fox, he was called the 4th Hokage]
Immediately after the intro ended, the opening song started ying, "ROCKS" followed by the appearance of Naruto, the protagonist of the story, causing trouble by daubing the Hokage''s faces with paint.
The appearance of the demonic fox drew everyone to focus intensely on the events, so everyone was enjoying the interaction of Naruto and his teacher Iruka sensei.
"Bft!! Hahahahahaha!!"
"This is funny!"
"Hahahaha! This kid Naruto is definitely troublesome!"
"What a fun kid! Could he be the protagonist of this world? Even a protagonist can fail the graduation exams!? Hahahaha!"
"What! Wait..."
"Did they just say, ninja?!"
"Nin... Nin... Ninja!!!"
"They are implementing transformation technique!"
"I hadn''t noticed that before, but, is this a ninja world?!"
The sounds ofughter and astonishment were heard everywhere after Naruto implemented the seduction technique causing a nosebleed for Iruka sensei, but this caused an astonishing collective realization, this world was supernatural too!
A world where ninja techniques can be used!
Wano was in a special frenzy because Wano is the ninja country of this world!
Raizo''s breathing was getting rougher as the episode progressed, the popcorn was tossed away, he could no longer bear to bother himself chewing not to miss a single moment!
It was for this reason that he felt familiar with this anime.
It wasn''t just him, in the flower capital, the pro-shogunate ninja squad led by Fukurokujo gathered to watch the new anime.
Their eyes were wide in shock.
Just seeing divine techniques that they wouldn''t be able to do in this life being performed by a group of kids made them feel very embarrassed.
How do they deserve the title of ninja anyway?
The action of the episode continued to progress, as Naruto lost in the graduation exam and sat with a nk expression on the seesaw, causing viewers to want to cry.
Seeing the scene of two adults mocking Naruto who was the only one to fail the exam, the viewers felt their hearts turned cold. they didn''t know why those people, hated the kind kid, Naruto.
There was even a group of Celestial Dragons who started cursing at the women who spoke ill of Naruto.
As the episode continued, the story began to be clear, because of Mizuki''s n, Naruto stole the forbidden scroll and mastered one technique of it.
Then Iruka sensei appeared, and then the first viin, Mizuki, who was after the scroll.
The drama between Naruto and Iruka caused the faint-hearted to cry very quickly, but even the toughest could feel their eyes going misty, the sad story of Narutobined with the sad Ost, can move mountains not to mention the feelings of humans!"
The pirate world was full of orphaned children without fathers, but that didn''t mean that these people couldn''t be moved for this reason alone.
"Sigh! If Naruto turns out to be the demonic fox¡ oh my god!"
"Are you an idiot?" The synopsis of the story said that the demonic fox had been sealed in the 4th Hokage''s child.
"Ah! So... isn''t Naruto that child?!"
"Oh, My God!!"
"I''ve understood the synopsis just now because of this episode!"
Finally, the episode reached an exciting moment that made everyone scream with enthusiasm.
Naruto had shown up a legendary technique that made everyone take a breath of cold air.
Shadow Clone Jutsu!
He saved his teacher by easily defeating Mizuki with this skill.
And he got the qualification to be a real ninja.
The episode didn''t end here as it was supposed to.
The shape of the vige with four heads carved into the mountains had a wonderful visual effect, which everyone who saw it admired.
This was a ninja world, just thinking about this made everyone excited to see how ninjas fight.
Even the five elders were betrayed by their excited expressions, they didn''t even show such exciting expressions in yesterday''s One Piece episode.
Naruto''s rejected image caused yet another fit ofughter that extended to all corners of the earth, the fits ofughter only rising when the seduction jutsu appeared again that affected even on the Hokage! The highest authority in the vige.
Thisedy even rivaled One Piece.
The entry of the 3rd Hokage''s grandson, Konohamaru, who had fallen on his own only caused moreedy.
Just why are the kids of this world so troublesome?
From the conversations of Naruto and his new student Konohamaru, the viewers learned about chakra, which was the dominant energy in the ninja world.
The masters of the pirate world immediately associated it with haki, and the Wano people associated it with Ryu, who was the same as haki.
The energy of the body was extracted from the cells, this was the chakra, mixing it with the spiritual power would lead to mastery of Ninjutsu.
Haki was almost the same because it depends on stamina, but its basis is willpower, that is, spiritual power.
But this worldcks chakra despite the presence of spiritual power.
Female transformation rehearsals and Konohamaru''s failed attempts made the atmosphere moreedic, viewersughed to tears, this was a really exciting show, from drama toedy everything was wonderfully bnced.
After hearing the story of Naruto from the mouth of the 3rd Hokage again, Raizo wiped his teary eyes again, about the 4th Hokage''s seal of the Kyuubi in Naruto who was just a newborn at the time, and about the cold and despicable looks that the civilians and their children gave to Naruto.
This kind of treatment was very frightening, if Naruto didn''t turn to the path of evil because of them that was truly unimaginable.
...
Above Pangaea Castle, Imu sama was watching the first episode of the Naruto anime with a very satisfied expression.
When she saw how Naruto defeated Konohamaru teacher with the harem jutsu technique, she felt a tickle for the first time, this was really a dangerous technique for men.
This new anime was a bit perverted.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 117: The frustration shrinks again! The first episode of Hunter X Hunter!
Chapter 118: Attack on Titan is about to enter! Roger Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates in Ring Hell Ind!
Chapter 119: Attack On Titan First Episode!
=========
C''mon, where are your stones?
=========
Chapter 117 The frustration shrinks again! The first episode of Hunter X Hunter!
Chapter 117 The frustration shrinks again! The first episode of Hunter X Hunter!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
Ohara;
"Naruto? What an interesting story."
"Yes, I think it would be good to watch it from now on."
Father and son both looked at each other and saw the appreciation in each other''s eyes.
Gion stealthily wiped her eyes, her eyes were already teary, every time Naruto''s sad drama started she was subconsciously affected by it. Her personality now, in her adolescence, was a far cry from her personality in her mature nature in the future.
Tsuru shook her head seeing that but didn''t say anything, even she was moved by Naruto''s story let alone Gion.
She wasn''t the type to deny liking something good and worthy of it, but as a high-ranking navy, she couldn''t admit the works of the pirates, she wasn''t as thick-skinned as Garp and his son.
Garp looked toward the already darkened screen and felt unwilling.
"How can this be leaked from Mary Geoise? It''s a weekly show, but how are we going to watch it every week?"
Dragon thought for a moment before saying. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Maybe it will be leaked by Den Den Mushi for filming."
...
"Why did you create a sad story like this? What''s the point of making a child an orphan. As if that wasn''t enough, you made the people give him cold hate looks, didn''t you feel pity for the child?"
Rob, who was holding Little Robin in his arms and ying with her happily, thought for a while before saying.
"Because this kind of story depends on the suffering of its protagonists to be meaningful."
Olvia was confused by her husband''s answer.
When he noticed that she didn''t understand, he added.
"In the ninja world, everyone will suffer the same. Naruto''s life may be difficult at its beginning, but it will get better with time, but some they have an opposite life of Naruto life, you have to watch the story to understand everything, this is only the first episode, still there are a huge number of episodes."
Olvia wasn''tpletely convinced by his words, she waspletely touched by the sad story of Naruto because his father sacrificed his life to save the vige. Doesn''t it make sense for his child to gain the approval and love of the civilians? He was the son of a hero, after all, so even if the beast that destroyed the vige was sealed in him, that didn''t justify their hatred of him. (The question now is how will she react to her daughter''s past?)
After all, it wasn''t the kid who destroyed the vige back then, was it? Don''t they know this simple truth?
If Olvia can deduce it, how can other viewers not deduce it too?
It''s just that no one understands why everyone, except Iruka and the 3rd Hokage, treats Naruto in such a cruel way.
Well, when the plot unfolds well they will understand at that time.
The point is, the Naruto anime got a huge fan base in its premiere.
How could not, and it be the number one eternal rival of One Piece anime?
Rob didn''t choose his anime randomly, all he chose, in the beginning, is a real masterpiece that will make the viewers'' blood boil since the first episode.
One Piece''s different approach, with its funny interface, made everyone think that One Piece''s story is just a fun adventure story, but the shocks will start when the main characters'' stories begin to unfold, everyone who thinks One Piece is just for adventure. They will cry with tears of blood at that time, they will not be ready at all.
Nami, Usopp, Chopper, those three were the main characters in the manga, they all showed their painful pasts, but that wasn''t everyone who followed the manga like the anime, but when it appears in the anime, it will be a different story, the drama will not be less than that of Naruto at all.
...
the next day.
In Mary Geoise, the Domain of Gods was very quiet, with no room for disturbing noises.
This is because the disy above the art store has lit again, the countdown will start at any time.
The new anime will be shown today.
Hunter X Hunter!
This was the anime about hunters.
What kind of hunters?
Are they like pirate hunters?
If they weren''t, what kind of Hunter is this show talking about?
Everyone was excited to find out.
The previous shows, One Piece, and Naruto left them with such high standards that if "Hunter" isn''t as good as the previous ones it''s best not to air it.
They are used to the best things from the art store, whether manga or anime, the store has been offering them the best among the best, ssic works that viewers can enjoy forever.
Undoubtedly, One Piece which has manga and anime got a lot of likes and credits, it was the most popr of all time, but even other shows like Bleach and Naruto got liked by many, especially Bleach because Naruto still hasn''t proven himself in Fans'' hearts, one episode is not enough.
Yesterday, the ninja world caused a hugemotion that is still going on today.
So everyone has high expectations for the hunters'' world.
What will this show give them?
In Wano, Naruto got a lot of veneration that he didn''t get anywhere else.
The ninja world has be such a paradise that Raizo, Shinobu, and other veteran ninjas wish to enter after death.
Wano ninjas have gone crazy by researching the basics of chakra.
Yesterday, after the end of the first episode of the show, the country''s official ninja guild held an urgent and secret meeting, whose title was, Shadow Clone Jutsu, everyone was trying to master this divine technique.
Raizo was also trying to learn, he had finally found a target in the limited ninja path for him, he had to learn the techniques of the ninja world at any cost!
...
"It begins! The countdown has begun!"
One of the ugly Celestial Dragons screamed, he was so excited that he screamed with all his might that his saliva sprayed everywhere.
He wasn''t the only one, as many like him screamed with joy when they saw the familiar countdown appear again.
What does the countdown mean on the store screen?
This means that a new show wasing.
...
..
.
2
1
0
The sun rose in the opening song and the song "Departure" started to warm the fans'' hearts.
[?Daichi wo fumishimete kimi wa mezameteiku, ?]
[?Tenshi no hohoemi de tsuredashite!?]
[? Kodoku demo hitori janai sa!?]
[? Umaretekita kotoni kanarazu imi ga aru!?]
[? Yasashisa ni michiafureteru!?]
[? Aoi hoshi ni arigatou!?]
[?YOU CAN SMILE AGAIN?]
[? Tayou abite!?]
[?YOU CAN FLY AWAY?]
[? Sekai wa kimi no kagayaki wo matteru! ?]
[?Daichi wo fumishimete kimi wa mezameteiku, ?]
[?Tenshi no hohoemi de tsuredashite!?]
[?YOU CAN SMILE AGAIN?]
[?Hajimare wa itsudemo osokunai sa!?]
[?Nandemo tachiagare!?]
The opening song continued to y, this was the 2011 version in his previous world produced by Mad House studio, but with Rob''s professional touch, the show became even more amazing in the eyes of viewers.
The scenes featured in the opening song made the expectations of viewers even stronger.
This is definitely going to be a great show, and this is what actually happened with the introduction of the episode and the beginning of the narrator speaking.
[ A frightening beasts, wondrous creatures, buried riches, hidden treasures,nds surrounded by evil, and others unknown and untouched by humans...]
[The word ''unknown'' carries magic.]
[And some superhuman beings were obliterated between the folds of that magic.]
[These people are known as... Hunters!]
Just this introduction made everyone gasp with excitement.
Are these Hunters!
Wow!
Kujira Ind appeared, and soon there was a scene of Gon, the protagonist of this story, hunting the lord of theke in such a splendid way that the audience apuded.
The lord of theke that Gon had caught couldn''t evenpare to half the size of a ten-meter sea monster (a sea monster, not a sea king).
But even so, given Gon''s young age, his sess in hunting the lord of theke from this size at this age was an achievement that even the children of the Pirate World couldn''t do.
He''d rather be a hunter than his son, isn''t that a great job?
Gon''s words not only made Kito san dumbfounded but all the viewers in the pirate world were dumbfounded by these words as well.
What a strange child!
After boarding the ship, viewers discovered that Gon was...!
A navigator by innate!
What a powerful innate skill, he could even wonderfully smell an oing storm.
This was simr to Nami''s natural talent.
Seeing how these hunter exam candidates were affected by a small storm, the inhabitants of the One Piece world got a tickle.
What a farce! If they were in the Grand Line, they would have already died with such a weak spirit.
After seeing how the captain managed to steer his ship in such a splendid manner, even the people of Seas World were impressed.
After hearing Gon, Kurapika, and Leorio''s reasons for taking the hunters exam, viewers felt even more interested.
Gon wants to follow in his father''s footsteps.
And Kurapika wants revenge.
And Leorio wants money and luxury.
It turns into a conflict between Kurapika and Leorio, which ends with an unexpected rescue scenario in which the heroes are Gon, Leorio, and Kurapika after they rush to save Katsu who is thrown off the ship by a sea
hurricane.
"What a soul!"
"Gon is so brave!"
"Gon is so pure!"
"Leorio and Kurapika have good hearts too!"
Doctor Hiriluk wiped the remnants of the drink from his mouth beforementing on this wonderful scene.
Just as he had all the good feelings for Naruto yesterday, he couldn''t deny how amazing this kid Gon was today.
Kureha and Trafalgar Chris continued watching withoutment.
The first half of the episode ended with all three sessfully qualifying for the first test by the ship''s captain.
The second half began with the ship arriving at Doll port safely.
The ce where they will take their next hunter exams.
Even though theedy wasn''t as good as Naruto and One Piece, someone like Leorio added a fun vibe to the anime.
When the next exam started, all the viewers were excited.
What they didn''t know was that what Gon and his friends had encountered so far weren''t even the starting tests.
Your son and daughter have been kidnapped, and you can only save one of them. Choose between them, who will you save?
What an annoying question.
After hearing this, Kureha gave a meaningful smile without saying anything, as Hiriluk frowned and Chris shook his head in surrender, before answering.
Hiriluk: "I think I''ll try to save both of them"
Chris: "I don''t have kids yet"
...
"Of course, I would save my daughter if I had one, but you will go to hell."
Garp looked at Dragon and said expressionlessly while scratching his nose. Dragon scowled angrily before shouting, "Who wants you to save him, old man!"
...
All over the world, smart people and stupid tried to solve thisplex puzzle before its solution appeared on the show, just to get praise from each other.
After knowing that silence was the correct answer, both the smart and the stupid who squandered their answers felt embarrassed.
"You must be prepared to face the worst situations because the cmities of the worlde without warning, you must prepare for the day when your path will branch."
Gon''s attitude and Examiner old woman''s words were the most important part of the puzzle and the best that viewers had ever heard.
Parents held their children tightly as if they were afraid that something might happen to them.
The show continued to advance as viewers focused on uing auditions.
Gon''s sess in distinguishing between the two simr magical beasts garnered many gasps of admiration from viewers.
All of these tests are to qualify for ess to the test ce.
This got everyone excited for the real tests!
[Gon and his friends are enjoying a short trip across the sky, they haven''t reached the starting line yet...]
With these words from the narrator, the first episode of the Hunter anime ended with the enthusiastic ending song "Just awake".
And it got a lot of apuse.
It was a really fun episode.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 118: Attack on Titan is about to enter! Roger Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates in Ring Hell Ind!
Chapter 119: Attack On Titan First Episode!
Chapter 120: The episode of AOT continues to stir the emotions of the pirate world!
Chapter 127 The world government enters the competition!
Chapter 127 The world government enters thepetition!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Have you heard the new news?"
"Yes, I already heard it, how no? If this news has been repeated in the kingdom over and over again recently?"
"So what do you think will happen?"
"I think it''s kind of interesting...but what the hell does ''manga'' mean?"
"Oh? You don''t even know this? Do you live under a rock?"
"Well, I''ve only been spending myst year at sea almost, so I''m still clueless about most of the trending events right now."
"Since you don''t know what manga means, let me enlighten you... Manga is a type of art that has recently be popr not only in South Blue but in all four seas as I''ve heard, is a kind ofic book that shows human characters in a colorful and drawn world with meticulous precision, a book that contains a living world and entertaining stories, it has be entertainment that cannot be abandoned, the creator of this new art is a dangerous pirate called Sky Sword, Rob¡ª"
"Your information is old, man, the anime has already appeared, I watched it with my own eyesst week on Karate Ind, for 4 consecutive days my perception of life was destroyed over and over again because of the anime, I''ve bite the taboo fruit called anime, I became a lover of this art."
An excited person intervened in the conversation of two men who were talking about manga in this kingdom under the World Government, here in South Blue.
This kingdom didn''t contain an art store, so most of its residents don''t know anything about anime and manga, all they know is some scattered information that they received from inds that contain an art store such as Bateri Ind or Karate Ind and others.
But three days ago, everyone in this kingdom suddenly became aware of the manga!
This is because there came an immediate decree (which must be implemented immediately) from the World Government,pelling the local government of the Kingdom to set up a branch of the World Government''s manga printing and publishing agency on itsnd.
This kingdom was not the only one, but all the kingdoms and countries affiliated with the World Government received this decree, and even some non-World Government kingdoms like Fishman Ind received it as well!
The world was boiling, everyone in the world now knows that the world government wants to go into the manga industry.
Opinions were mixed, but no one dared openly question the World Government''s decision.
Rob also knew this, he was already anticipating this move because he had already sold the manga drawing basics to the World Government after obtaining 15 Devil Fruits and 5 famous swords, but unfortunately, he didn''t get the Rokushiki techniques. or that''s what they thought at least.
How can someone with One Piece manga in their memory not know the Rokushiki?
Rob was kind of interested in the manga that the World Government will release, are they going to try to brainwash the people with the manga?
Before everything, will they even seed in creating a coherent and understandable story?
Rob really wanted to see them embarrass themselves.
Even Olvia, Rouge, and Sora were interested in what the World Government manga would be.
Only Toki was so nervous about it that she was acting weird recently due to the World Government''s sudden move.
Rob can confirm that she was against this move from the world government.
Rob didn''t really care about World Government manga, even he, who got the title of beginner mangaka doesn''t have the guts to make his manga, let alone those amateurs hired by World Government.
Do they think everyone can be Oda?
Well, if they rely on real facts from the history of the World Government, perhaps they can create a respectable story.
But that is somewhat unlikely.
The world government raises the g of secrecy, how can they make their secrets public?
So Rob is sure they will draw the fake bullshit and sell it to the public, who might believe it, maybe!
At least until the truthes out in the One Piece manga.
Countries and kingdoms that had art stores on theirnds and were also subject to the World Government internally mocked the World Government.
After seeing what the real manga means in both One Piece and Bleach, these fans were hard to please.
It might be easy for the World Government to get acim and admiration from people who haven''t read One Piece or Bleach yet, but equally, it would be hard to get that from people who have read it.
The World Government is going to take the One Piece and Bleach approach for sure, so it will be easy to get the endorsement of people who are clueless about Rob''s manga.
...
Drum Ind;
Next to the art store appeared arge building bearing the emblem of the World Government with a book opened in the middle.
This building was the building of the new manga publishing agency, which is directly run by the World Government.
Three days ago, a big ident happened, its limbs were, Shiki, Mihawk, Rob, CP0!
After Mihawk initially surprises Shiki, Shiki fought him seriously with one of his famous swords, but that was too much for youth Mihawk to bear, so the result was Mihawkpletely crushed, but at thest moment, Rob arrives and saves Mihawk from death, then he chases Shiki away.
Before leaving Shiki, he''s was very angry for several reasons, the first of them being that he could not defeat Rob, the second being that he only found out about the expensive price issue for him, and the third, he couldn''t kill Mihawk due to the interference of Rob, and he also didn''t get Kureha in his crew.
He suffered one loss after another.
So when he saw CP0''s ship parked on the port of Drum kingdom, he bombarded them with a small ind for destroying their ship to vent his wrath.
When the CP0 agents and manga agency members arrived at Drum kingdom, they saw the inds floating in the sky, so they were prepared for any ident.
After all, this was the crazy pirate, Shiki, we talking about.
So they left their ship the moment they confirmed Shiki''s presence in this kingdom.
Just as they expected, their ship and the entire port had been reduced to dust by the cursed Shiki.
The World Government suffered a free p because of Shiki.
But even so, they seeded inpleting their mission, which was to build a manga branch here, King Mapol had no objection.
Rob didn''t care about them because he left after leaving injured Mihawk for Kureha to take care of him.
Under the suspense of the World Government, the world was waiting eagerly to see what the World Government intends to do with its new branches, which have acquired an importance not even obtained by the Navy bases!
This was the first time in history that the World Government had made arge-scale deployment of its own branches in hundreds of kingdoms and nations!
This was something that had never happened before, which was why it got so much attention.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 128: Dressrosa King In Trouble!
Chapter 129: Opening an art store in Dressrosa!
Chapter 130: Manga ''Heir of the World'' releases its first volume! Disparate reactions!
Chapter 119 Attack On Titan First Episode!
Chapter 119 Attack On Titan First Episode!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
New World, Ring Hell Ind;
...
..
.
4
3
2
1
0
The countdown is over and the first episode of Attack On Titan has officially started.
The first thing that appeared was the reflection of the birds in Eren''s eyes, it was as if he was mired in his memories, then a huge bloody hand appeared on the pictures.
[On that day, mankind regained a terrible memory]
Then, the frightening bloody face of a titan appeared that seemed to be extremely huge, but to the inhabitants of Pirate World, its size could bepared to an immature sea king.
[We have lived in fear of titans]
[And we have been disgraced by living in these cages that we call fences]
After this iprehensible introduction to the viewers, a group of people appeared riding horses and racing against time to eliminate a target of some kind.
In the end, it turned out to be a titan!
Humans were really fighting titans.
"What an amazing flexibility!"
Even Roger who had been watching everything in amazement until now could not help but praise the agility of these men who were in the process of maneuvers to eliminate the titan.
"Yeah, amazing, I''ve never seen a style of swordy like this before."
Even Whitebeardplimented it.
The scene stops before the result of the attack on the titan appears and the famous opening song of "Guren no Yumiya" suddenly starts ying.
[?Sie sind das essen und wir sind de Jeger! ?]
[?Fumareta Hana no Namae mo Shirazu ni?]
[?Chi ni ochita Tori wa Kaze o Machiwabiru?]
[?Inotta Tokoro de Nani mo Kawaranai?]
[?Ima o Kaeru no wa Tatakau Kakugo da?]
[?Shikabane Fumikoete?]
[?Susumu Ishi o Warau Buta yo?]
[?Kachikuno Annei Kyogi no Hanei?]
[?Shiseru Garou no Jiyuu o!?]
[?Torawareta Kutsujoku wa Hangeki no Koushi da?]
[?Jouheki no Sono Kanata Emono o Hofuru Jager!?]
[?Hotobashiru Shoudou ni Sono Mi Yakinagara?]
[?Tasogare no Hi o Ugatsu Guren no Yumiya?]
The eyes of viewers all over the world widened from the beginning of the opening song to its end.
This was... that was great!
This song made everyone who heard it shivering with excitement.
Its words werepletely understandable to the viewers.
It carried with it the cries of a persecuted and deprived of freedom!
Is this not simr to the suffering of ves in this world?
The ves in Mary Geoise felt their blood ignite after hearing this song.
They would have started a sudden rebellion had it not been for Rob''s words still echoing in their minds.
{To you, 2000 years from now}
This was the title of the episode.
The viewers didn''t understand it, so they subconsciously ignored it, they were excited to see the new show.
What effect would it leave on them?
Would it really be as scary as the store owner said?
Eren woke up from his frightening memories, even crying for no apparent reason.
I think I had a very long dream.
These were Eren''s words to Mikasa, viewers got goosebumps after seeing a glimpse of Eren''s dreams.
So that''s what it means to be a protagonist?
After the protagonist, the world was taken seriously by viewers, this was the world of titans, a world where humans are on the verge of extinction (as they think). Through the buildings it looked a bit like the level of advancement in their world, even the cannons were almost the same.
...
Yeah, I realize that we may not be able to go out but that way we''ll live longer and eat and sleep, but we... live like... like cattle.
Those words said by a kid surprised not only Hannes but all the viewers from the pirate world.
How can a mere kid say such big philosophical words!
Roger and his crew were impressed.
Whitebeard and his crew were also impressed.
All the pirates of Ring Hell Ind felt the admiration of Eren in their hearts.
"Well said. boy!"
Roger was thinking that if such a kid was in the pirate world, he would definitely have be a big person.
The episode continued to progress, and the issue of Eren joining the Survey Corps surfaced.
But what is this Survey Corps?
When the Survey Corps returned, viewers discovered that they were the same people who were riding horses at the beginning of the episode and fighting titans with amazing flexibility and agility.
But after seeing their miserable condition, the people of the pirate world felt a shiver!
What dangerous world is this!
They could only bring back a hand from a fellow warrior!
What a poor mother, who couldn''t even get recognition for her son''s sacrifice, because despite his sacrifice there was no progress!
What cruel world was this?!
Only now did the viewers realize that sorrow in this world, which was obviously an ordinary world without superpowers except for the iprehensible titans, had a deep sadness and touching drama that perhaps even Naruto and One Piece couldn''tpete with.
Some scenes that could only be observed by those with sharp eyesight, such as Roger and Whitebeard, appeared.
The blond-haired man clearly had amanding aura (Erwin) when his eyes met those of the happy-faced Eren he immediately turned his face, probably because he had already been like Eren in the past.
He doesn''t want to give false hope to the kid so that he will not join them and kill himself like so many before him.
Roger and Whitebeard''s interest in the show has grown more and more than ever. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The episode continued, with father Grisha and mother Ca appearing. Everyone understood the mother''s refusal to let Eren out of the safety fences.
But no one understood the father''s position, who didn''t seem to refuse, all he did was ask his son a question.
Why do you want to go out?
Eren''s answer won the praise of almost all pirates, just why does this kid have the spirit of a pirate from their world?!
After hearing the father talk about the vault he kept hiding from his son, everyone wanted to know what was in that vault.
When Armin first appeared he reminded viewers of Kurapika right away, they looked alike to each other, but that didn''t matter too much, the point was that he was the third main character to appear so far.
What surprised viewers once again was a group of kids getting scared of Mikasa and running away due to her arrival! Why was this? Isn''t she just a little girl?
Roger: "Hmm?!"
When Armin started talking about how foolish it was for people to believe that the fences would protect them forever, Roger''s expression changed to a dark one, as if he had anticipated a horrific event toe.
He sighed slowly and continued watching, only Whitebeard noticed that.
At that moment yellow lightning exploded from the sky, even the viewers from pirate world shook in fear!
What a hell! That was so surprising!
The same scene that appeared at the beginning of the episode was repeated again, and it must be said that the disaster has already begun.
That huge bloody hand, and that huge head!
A horrific titan with a size of 60 to 70 meters appeared outside the walls out of nowhere and began to destroy them, because of his destruction of the walls the smaller titans were able to enter Chiganchina town and roam freely and devouring humans happily.
The carnage that made the bravest people of the pirate world shiver in terror began.
One kick from the colossal titan unleashed a lot of power!
It was a kind of strength that even in the pirate world''s bnce of power would be considered respectable!
This devastation and bloodstained grounds were nothing foreign to the pirate world, but dying in this way was extremely terrifying!
On Little Garden Ind, Brogy and Dorry crush the ground in anger.
"These aren''t giants, they are just oversized demons!"
Dorry shouted angrily.
Brogy also did the same.
"This is so disgraceful! Those smiles on their faces really disgust me!"
When Eren started running towards his house, the viewers sensed something was wrong.
It is better if Mother Ca is well, or else they will take a trip to find the author of this work.
Unfortunately, her legs were crushed by the house that fell on her and she was stuck unable to move.
When Hannes san appeared and announced that he would kill the titan and save the three, the viewers felt veryfortable, the author was really kind!
But after a moment the situation turned 180¡ã.
It is clear that the author doesn''t care about their wishes.
He crushed it in the harshest way possible.
Even the most ruthless viewers didn''t expect a scene like this.
Hannes was terrified when he saw the smiling titan.
The viewers were horrified when they saw the smiling titan.
From what hell hole did this titane out?!
Hannes san returned without hesitation and carried Eren and Mikasa on his shoulders and ran with his tail between his legs,
The sad Ost started, the scene of Ca crying and saying don''t leave me so sad, the mothers'' tears flowed, the fathers couldn''t see this cruel scene anymore.
Roger and Whitebeard both felt sad about this woman''s fate.
Was this just a fantasy?!
Why it was so harsh?
Don''t leave me...
The mother''sst words were the trigger that killed viewers.
When the smiling titan picked up Mother Ca stuck in the wreckage, the viewers felt their blood run cold.
Where was this going?!
Stop!!!!
Erene''s screaming at this moment added an air of intense sadness to the scene that quickly turned into a terrifying scene.
Ca was still resisting at the titan''s hand but for a moment she was crushed and bitten off, drops of her blood scattered and stained the sky of Chiganchina.
Then the words of the beginning of the episode were repeated to illuminate the minds of the viewers with understanding, so if! This show definitely wanted to crush their feelings.
[On that day the human race regained a terrible memory]
[We have lived in fear of titans]
[And we have been disgraced by living in these cages that we call fences]
Here ends the first part of the episode.
A long silence covered all the areas that had an art store in their territory.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 120: The episode of AOT continues to stir the emotions of the pirate world!
Chapter 121: Entering the era of Otakus! Rob VS Whitebeard!
Chapter 122: Shocked World Government! The devastating battle continues!
Chapter 120 The episode of AOT continues to stir the emotions of the pirate world!
Chapter 120 The episode of AOT continues to stir the emotions of the pirate world!
{?We finally broke through the 3K barrier this week after months of waiting! thank you all?}
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
[A century ago the human race faced a new enemy]
[The difference was huge between the strength of the human race and the strength of the newly discovered enemy]
[Until they are nearly extinct]
[The human survivors erected three lofty walls: "Maria", "Rose" and "Sina"]
[They lived for nearly a century in peace, sheltering in it]
[But...]
The images of the destruction and the scattered remains of the corpses reappeared on the screen in the second part of the episode.
But even so, viewers are still dumbfounded and don''t know how to act anymore, the scene of devouring Mother Ca was still stuck in their minds and repeated over and over again.
As a result of the bad scene, many women vomited what they had eaten for lunch.
Didn''t the store owner say that this show only children can''t watch? But why does it seem that even adults can''t watch it?
The rebellious children who were watching the show against their parents'' desire shivered in fear, not daring to raise their heads since the appearance of the colossal titan.
From now on, the colossal titan will be the title of their nightmares!
But Domingo and his brother Rosinante were watching the show without fear, but their eyes could be seen twitching from time to time, no matter how strong their courage, the new show affected them deeply.
Even older men felt this was horrible let alone, children.
Ohara wasn''t the only one, but in Bateri, in Flevance, in Kano Country, in Wano, in basta, and all the ces with an art store, most viewers felt the same.
Only some crazy people who were mostly pirates and criminals, like Shiki Pirates, Big Mom Pirates, and Mixed Pirates in Ring Hell felt that this anime was their favorite dish, that''s what it means to watch anime!
How will weak humans survive facing titans who want nothing but to eat them?! They really wanted to see it!
The anime also caused the return of the Celestial Dragon Madness that had been buried with the positive vibes provided by the previous shows.
The negative emotions disyed by Attack on Titan allowed some Celestial Dragons to remember their past selves, weren''t they like titans?!
They can do whatever they want without anyone daring to stand in their face.
Humans were to them like cattle.
This group of Celestial Dragonsughed as they shouted that they liked this show.
Subsequent scenes of humans being captured and devoured by titans caused viewers to shiver in terror.
What world was this?!
[The small towns surrounded by walls in the style of Shiganshina designed a bait to lure the titans and thus reduce costs and the number of defense forces, and as a result of this engineering design, the residents of Shiganshina could only escape from the attack of the titans through the inner gate]
The moment the Armored Titan appeared, many people sucked in a breath of cold air.
This titan was different!
Why did it seem so smart, unlike other titans?
When he started running to destroy the wall, viewers were terrified to think what would happen next.
This was not expected at all!
A direct cannon strike hit him, but that had absolutely no effect.
With a single collision of the armored titan, the inner wall waspletely destroyed!
The viewers'' mouths were open in shock.
They will be erased from this world...
I will kill them all!
I will not leave any of them alive...!
Eren''s angry words pierced the hearts of the viewers.
They felt his anger and intense hatred at this moment.
Olvia cried after seeing this, and Rob had to try to calm her down.
Rouge couldn''t control her tears anymore and she started crying too, as did Sora, Toki, and the others too.
Rob couldn''t help but try tofort them with words.
He regretted showing this anime, although he was initially enthusiastic about it, but seeing the reactions to the first two episodes made him rethink his momentary decision to show this anime.
He can feel fear, horror, anger, hate, and many more emotionsing from all parts of Ohara by Observation Haki.
The people of Ohara were reacting to the show with all their most primal feelings.
They were treating Eren''s World like a real world that exists, and Eren, the little kid, had already suffered such a cmity!
His suffering which turned into an intense hatred caused them to be unable to hold their bitter feelings any longer even the fiercest of men felt very sad.
On the flying ind, Merveille, Shiki broke the sake cup he was holding out of anger while cursing constantly.
Why did this show cause so many emotions to explode inside his heart?
Now he was really hoping to crush some titans.
On Whole Cake Ind, Linlin was also very angry.
These crazy titans were provocative to her, she really wanted to obliterate them, she wished she existed in that world to crush them all, of course, she wasn''t linking them to the important giants in her heart.
On Ring Hell Ind, the cries of angry pirates resounded, this show was really nerve-wracking, these titans went too far in bullying humans.
Roger and Whitebeard were both silent, but their expressions were also disturbed.
Eren''s words had affected them deeply.
It is not easy to reach the stage of extreme hatred without going through the gates of hell.
Now, they were sure that the titans had gone crazy and had created a truly terrifying enemy from Eren.
"What a miserable child..."
These were Roger''s words.
...
In the Kingdom of Drum, although the weather was cold, the viewers'' bodies were warm with their blood zing with anger.
The main characters on this ind couldn''t say anything, just their angry facial expressions were enough to say it all.
For Doctor Kureha, it was easy to feel happy, but hard to feel angry, the long years of her life made her feel dull.
That''s why she was fond of that man''s manga and anime because it helped her regain a lot of feelings.
But now with this show, Rob managed to make her regain all her feelings, including anger!
Doctor Hiriluk was also angry, after feeling pity and sadness and even crying over the fate of Mother Ca, he was angered by the intense feelings of hatred that Eren''s words were able to convey directly to his heart.
Even a kind person like Doctor Trafalgar felt the same.
He wanted to save lives, but these titans were treating these lives as food! How not to get angry?
The first episode ran on the show until the end.
10,000 people were devoured on that dark night.
This huge number of deaths caused an absolute shock...
The iprehensible scenes of Eren with his father caused a lot of confusion, what was Father Grisha doing? Was this just a dream?
Why would he want to inject him with that syringe? And what did it contain?
The vault was mentioned again, which brought back doubts and hypotheses about it to the fore.
The scene of Mikasa when she punches Eren who was scolding Armin. The scene when she force him to ate while telling him she wouldn''t let him starve to death was touching as hell.
A yearter, to solve the problem of food shortages, 250,000 people were sent back to the Wall Maria to restore it on the facade, but they were sent to feed the titans.
If the previous number was shocking, this number could have caused insanity.
What kind of world was this?
Even Celestial Dragons would be ashamed to do that!
Combined with the sad Ost, viewers felt their hearts turn cold.
At the end of the episode, baby Eren bes an adult boy and a warrior soldier!
Contrary to Rob''s expectation, after the end of the show, his system nearly exploded from the number of art points and exp points he had received!
Because of that, Rob knew his prediction was wrong.
Attack on Titan has be everyone''s favorite anime since its first episode!
It even outperformed One Piece, Naruto, and Hunter!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
Chapter 121: Entering the era of Otakus! Rob VS Whitebeard!
Chapter 122: Shocked World Government! The devastating battle continues!
Chapter 123: The end of the battle! Level 10 of the system!
Chapter 121 Entering the era of Otakus! Rob VS Whitebeard!
Chapter 121 Entering the era of Otakus! Rob VS Whitebeard!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
After the ending song ended, the screen went dark again, telling everyone who was watching that today''s episode of Attack On Titan had ended.
"It''s ended..."
"Yes, the first episode is ended..."
Boom!
Garp hit the table with a punch. but he couldn''t control his strength and crushed it into wood dust.
Garp, Dragon, Tsuru, and Gion were still in Ohara for the fourth day in a row, they were now in the cafe of one of the most popr hotels here in Ohara.
The hotel was one of Rob''s hotels scattered across the four seas.
But the moment Garp destroyed the table, everyone present woke up from their thoughts very quickly.
Most of the people present were tourists from different ces, they wanted to curse the person who caused their inconvenience but when they saw that he was wearing high-level marine clothes their curses stopped in their throats, and when they were able to identify the person as the famous marine hero Garp their faces turned pale.
They survived a great catastrophe today, they better not curse him.
When Garp saw this, he put on an apologetic smile and said.
"Ah, sorry, sorry, I couldn''t control my strength."
Garp apologized to the cafe chief as he promised to pay for the broken table.
Dragon looked at this without saying a word, he could also see Gion and Tsuru''s gloomy expressions because of today''s episode, Dragon didn''t care about his father''s actions because he was overwhelmed by his thoughts as well, he was thinking about Rob''s identity seriously.
A person who can predict his future and his ideas and draw them and present them to the public cannot be simple at all.
He wasn''t the only one whose future was predicted, even his father had predicted his future, even his unborn child was predicted his future.
A lot of real characters and potential real characters appeared in the manga, this was very scary for the World Government and many others.
When the manga first started with the execution of Roger as a pirate king, the manga got a lot of ridicule, but now, many people are predicting the future based on it, it has be a very unstable factor that can destroy the bnce of a lot of things.
The decision to stop it for an entire year has been very beneficial for many people.
But the manga has beenpensated for by something much more dangerous!
Not everyone buys manga books.
But everyone can watch anime as long as they are near an art store.
One Piece anime was logical, it was their world, as they are used to the manga, everything that will appear in the anime has already appeared in the manga, but what about the rest?
Bleach would have been a logical choice too, but it wasn''t made into an anime.
What about Naruto?
How about Hunter X Hunter?
And what about Attack On Titan?
On what basis did these stories appear?
It appeared out of nowhere and caused a wave of immense emotions among the viewers.
Especially thest show, Attack on Titan!
It was very devastating.
What is the Sky Sword trying to do?
This is the question that has been on Dragon''s head the whole time.
If he had to admit, he would say that he too was affected by these shows, especially Attack On Titan, this show caused him a lot of bitter feelings.
What Dragon didn''t know was that he wasn''t the only one feeling this way.
The appearance of the anime, which is simr to the cinema for the first time, caused a wave of excitement among people, although Attack On Titan was sad to watch, it was very popr among viewers because it described a suffering world like theirs.
If Eren''s world is suffering because of titans.
Their world is suffering because of celestial dragons and pirates!
Celestial Dragons were less dangerous than pirates, after all, as long as they were away from them they wouldn''t get into trouble with them, and as long as they didn''t be their ves, everything would be fine for them.
Their numbers are also much lowerpared to the pirates and they all live in one ce.
The pirates are quite the opposite.
Their numbers are so great that it is impossible to count them all.
And they are everywhere!
In the four seas, in paradise and the new world, under the sea, above the clouds, and even in the moon!
They were everywhere like germs, if one dies it makes up for ten.
They attack anytime and anywhere.
Herein lies the danger of pirates, they were more like giants in Eren''s world.
Since both worlds hadmon pests and dangers, viewers'' reaction to Attack On Titan was much deeper than previous shows.
It was quite that simple.
As long as Naruto and Hunter don''t show something simr in the uing shows, they will not be able to easily upy the ce of Attack On Titan in the hearts of fans.
As for One Piece, it couldn''t bepared to the three, this was a domestic show that couldn''t bepared.
Just as you disapprove ofparing yourself to others, the inhabitants of the pirate world cannotpare One Piece anime with other anime.
This anime belonged to their world! No matter how bad it was, it would remain number one in the hearts of all of them, it was an unspoken tacit agreement. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Everyone was discussing the events of the four anime with enthusiasm, since everyone was able to watch the anime on every ind that has an art store, the discussions were much bigger and noisier than they used to be in the manga era.
The otaku era has officially entered, although many people in the pirate world are still in the dark about anime and manga until news of the anime spread in all seas because of the huge number of people who watched it.
The inds with the art store are set to be overcrowded with a lot of people in the next few weeks.
Everyone wants to know how great the shows this mystery store has to show.
...
Rob exited the teleportation room on Ring Hell Ind.
It''s time to fulfill the deal with Whitebeard and his crew.
The first thing that caught his attention when he walked out were two groups of familiar pirates.
The first group was his old buddies Rayleigh, Crocus, Gaban, Bullet, Buggy, Shanks, and many more, led by his former captain Roger!
The second group close to them were the Whitebeard crew, Oden, Marco, Izou, Inuarashi, Nekomamushi, Jozu, Vista, and many more led by Whitebeard!
The noises of excited pirates stopped when Rob arrived, this was the owner of the store, and in the moment of his appearance the ce calmed downpletely.
He was also noticed by Roger Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates who were reading Bleach and One Piece manga chapters that they missed.
"It''s Rob!"
"How did he arrive here?!"
"It''s weird..."
"Old bastard, you been making deals with our enemies here and there, you havepletely forgotten your roots."
Bullet waspletely unhappy with Rob the moment he saw him he immediately started scolding him, not giving him a face at all.
The Whitebeard Pirates were rmed hearing this and looked at Bullet coldly.
"Bullet!"
When he heard his captain''s voice, Bullet hesitated a little, but in the end, he relented and returned to his seat.
Rob didn''t say a word but had a smile on his face.
"Old friends, I didn''t expect to see you here at all."
"Hahahaha, you bastard, you still surprised us with your manga."
"Rob san, we''ve missed you!"
"Come on, let''s share some good drink you sell here!"
"Don''t care about Bullet, he''s in a bad mood because you haven''t drawn him in the manga yet."
...
..
.
Outside the art store, Rob stood face to face against Whitebeard in his prime.
After talking for a while inside the art store between the Whitebeard Pirates and Roger Pirates and Rob
The Roger Pirates learned about the deal between Whitebeard and their former member.
It wasn''t as big as they imagined, but when they heard that Whitebeard wanted his own art store, all of Roger''s crew exploded in anger at Rob, how could he give Whitebeard his own art store and not give them one?
In the end, they calmed down after his promise that he would give them an art store too.
But when they learn that Rob wants to fight Whitebeard in return, they feel sorry for their old partner.
Even if he didn''t die, he would lose half of his life.
This was Whitebeard we were talking about.
But Roger and Rayleigh had a different opinion.
At this moment, looks of expectation were on their faces as they watched the battle that would begin shortly.
Everyone was expecting Rob to eat shit, although he managed to fend off Admiral Zephyr, that didn''t mean he could stop Whitebeard.
Did he think he was their captain, Roger?
Bullet looked at Rob with disdain. He wanted to see how this man would embarrass himself.
"Gurarara! Show me what you got, brat, I won''t tolerate you."
Veins appeared on the arm holding the naginata and a white ball filled with extraordinary vibrating energy formed on the Murakumogiri de.
A vibrating spark appeared in Whitebeard''s eyes before he struck naginata in Rob''s direction.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 122: Shocked World Government! The devastating battle continues!
Chapter 123: The end of the battle! Level 10 of the system!
Chapter 124: New Bleach Arc: Arrancar vs Shinigami
============
ckStar_BH NOTE:
There will be an extra chapter tonight.
============
Chapter 122 Shocked World Government! The devastating battle continues!
Chapter 122 Shocked World Government! The devastating battle continues!
Creating Manga Of One Piece On Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
In Pangea Castle, in the meeting room of the highest ranks of the world government, there was silence.
High positions such as Commander-in-Chief of the World Government, Kong, chiefs of cipher pol agencies including Spandine, Fleet Admiral Sengoku, chief of science base Vegapunk and chief of the new agency, manga printing and publishing agency, and many more.
(A/N: The manga printing and publishing agency is a new agency of World Government Press Agency, the same agency that makes and publishes wanted posters, but it is an independent agency created to make manga, not found in the original story.)
But five people sat higher than everyone here.
Their pressure alone almost prevented them from breathing, let alone talking.
Breathing in the presence of these five men seemed very difficult.
This is because these five men are in the eyes of the world the number one ruling authority, there is no one above these five.
The Five Elders or Gorosei.
Their expressions were dark at the moment.
Why was this?
For among the elite men of their world government none of them could give them a proper exnation of what is happening now.
And what was happening now?
Of course, a lot has happened in the past four days.
A lot already.
Four famous anime from Earth invaded the pirate world and was watched by nearly a billion people!
Each episode of the four anime disrupted normal life for nearly two hours in many regions of the world, and the four seas were the most affected.
They could say that they hadpletely lost all four seas in favor of the sky sword, Rob.
At least in terms of poprity. Rob''s Art Company hadpletely swept the World Government''s reputation away!
(A/N: Yes indeed, Rob has started his ownpany.)
This was uneptable to the five elders.
Especially with their lord''s recent orders, this waspletely uneptable!
They haven''t even startedpeting yet, they haven''t even released the first chapter of their manga!
So why were they in such a terrible situation?
They knew the reason in their hearts but refused to admit it.
The live shows or as the sky sword calls it, the anime.
This anime came very surprisingly in just 5 days from the trailers show to the first episodes, and it''speting with the manga in poprity and reputation!
The manga has been around for almost a year!
But since when did the anime appear?
It hasn''t even finished its first week yet.
How can theypete in such a market?
They painstakingly got the manga basics from that damned Rob after he emptied their annual harvest of Devil Fruits, but now if they wanted the basics of anime what would he ask them to do this time? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Gorosei sama, Rob has an unknown high technology so he can promote his products with this quality, that''s what beats us in it."
The only person who could speak without feeling any oppression from the Five Elders was Vegapunk.
He started studying art stores about half a year ago and got so much information from it that the World Governmentpletely re-evaluated Rob.
There are even theories that Rob is not of this world, or more specifically not of their civilization but a civilization more advanced from outer space.
It was Vegapunk himself who made this assumption.
This stupid idea was rejected by the five elders, how could someone from the D n be from another world?
They could all be from another world, but the members of that cursed n couldn''t.
This is because in this world there is no one more authentic than the members of the D n.
The Five Elders'' knowledge of the origins of the world was much greater than Vegapunk so he obediently epted that and no longer discussed this idea.
But with the arrival of anime and advanced video disy technologies that can deliver sound and video to everyone on the ind, many ideas began to return to the meeting table to be discussed vigorously, including the rejected Vegapunk idea earlier.
They were greatly amazed by this technology.
But what they saw caused their astonishment a hundred, no, but a thousand times!
One Piece.
Naruto.
Hunter X Hunter.
Attack On Titan.
Which of these shows did they not like?
All of them were excellent, carrying within them a whole world of infinite possibilities.
In fact, the five elders were secretly excited to see more of these shows just like any new viewer who started watching the anime for the first time.
But since they are in a very sensitive situation and close to the time of publishing their manga to the world, they showed a firm stance and heavy expression to scare the shit out of thosezy people who are eating the money of the World Government for nothing.
Look, he''s one person but he does things that big entities can''t do.
"Go and announce to our affiliated countries to start building the headquarters of our manga printing and publishing agency. If there is a case of refusal of orders, you don''t need to return such news to us. Just demolish the refusers and carry out the orders."
The bald Gorosei spoke in an indifferent tone.
"Understood, Gorosei sama!"
The only person wearing a mask at today''s meeting stood up and said in an obedient tone before leaving the meeting room.
This person was the chief of CP0!
"Continue to study the new anime and let us know any useful information you found in it. We want three detailed reports on all the new anime worlds except for One Piece."
The long-bearded gorosei who had to speak this time.
"Understood, Gorosei sama!"
The chief of the manga printing and publishing agency also said before leaving.
"Kong, you have the authority to use force if a Celestial Dragon tries to out of Mary Geoise by sneaking back again."
This time the gorosei with birthmarks on his forehead and arge mustache talk.
Kong hesitated for a while before finally obeying.
Apparently, the gorosei were pushing him into the crater this time with this ridiculous order, but what could he do about it?
He can''t do anything.
"Sengoku, your navy should be ready for any military intervention, the sky sword Rob has be a dangerous sword on our necks, and it can''t be avoided. If he shows something offensive about us in his uing shows, I''m afraid we will face popr anger."
"Understood!"
Sengoku didn''t hesitate at all, since Rob told him that they would face a lot in the future and he was mentally prepared for an uing disaster, but he wasn''t the only one, the Five Elders weren''t stupid.
Imu sama wasn''t!
Rob wasn''t the only one with the means to see the future anyway.
The future that everyone is working to change will be even more interesting.
...
New World, Ring Hell Ind;
While Mary Geoise was having a fateful meeting this small ind was constantly shaking.
The sound of thunder continued to shake the sky as the sound of an earthquake continued to split the ground.
Veteran Pirates of the new world ran everywhere to take cover from this catastrophe.
Just why did theye out of the safe art store to witness this devastating battle?
Are they tired of living?
The answer is definitely no.
But why the hell is this fight still going on?
Do they want to flood this ind?
Every Roger, Rayleigh, and Oden had a wide smile on their faces as they watched the devastating battle.
While the rest of the Roger pirate and Whitebeard pirates were either running around like headless chickens or watching the battle in utter amazement.
Rob transformed into a ten-meter blue giant, who looked like a lightning god!
His current form was somewhat simr to that of Luffy in the 4th gear but more size!
While Whitebeard was smiling heavily even though much of his flesh had been charred.
Two terrifying giants stood facing each other and let out an earth-shattering battle cry and collided again!
No one knows where this devastating battle for the inds is headed.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 123: The end of the battle! Level 10 of the system!
Chapter 124: New Bleach Arc: Arrancar vs Shinigami
Chapter 125: The change in Hiriluk''s life! Golden Lion on Drum Ind!
Chapter 123 The End Of Battle! Level 10 Of System!
Chapter 123 The End Of Battle! Level 10 Of System!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob and Whitebeard were breathing raggedly a few meters apart from each other.
The area around them waspletely devastated, the charred grounds still bursting with sparks of lightning.
The earth was turned upside down as if it had been hit by a magnitude 9th-grade earthquake!
In an area of 2 kilometers close to the battlefield, the world was turned upside down or charred ck by lightning.
There are no longer any trees in this ce just ruinednd unfit for life.
This is what a natural disaster means!
These two people were natural disasters.
"Gurararara! You really surprised me, boy, now I understand why you chose to go your own way, even your captain can''t beat you."
When Roger heard this, he immediately became annoyed and shouted at Whitebeard.
"What do you know, Newgate, we don''t have such dependency in our crew!"
Whitebeard looked at Roger with a smile but did not speak, then returned to look at Rob whose body had returned to normal after canceling his previous transformation who had not yet decided a name for it.
(A/N: Who has a suitable name for this transformation?)
"I can''t defeat you without sinking this ind, so I guess our fight is over here, right, brat?"
"Yes, I also can''t defeat you without destroying this ind, so we better stop here¡"
The two of them looked at each other for a second before bursting intoughter.
"Gurarararara!"
"Hahahahaha!"
Roger, Rayleigh, and Oden who saw this,ughed too.
"Wahahahaha!"
"Hahahahaha!"
"Haahahahaha!"
Roger and Whitebeard''s crew members were inplete confusion, why are these idiotsughing!
Can they still destroy this ind more than this already?!
Only the art store area remained safe!
No words for Whitebeard, if he said he could flood this ind he would surely do, but what about Sky Sword?
How could he be so powerful!
Even though he ate the Lightning Fruit which was the most powerful devil fruit in terms of destruction, that didn''t mean that he could be that powerful in such a short time!
And why didn''t he use his sword?
Isn''t he a swordman?!
This battle turned everyone''s understanding of Sky Sword Rob upside down.
It''s better to call him Sky Lightning because it seems more appropriate.
There were even spies from the World Government who were terrified of what had happened, the information they got in this ce was so frightening that it could cancel out a lot of ns that the World Government wanted to implement.
Sky Sword Rob and Whitebeard Edward Newgate, tied in a devastating fight!
This was big news, witnessed by hundreds of pirates and people in the New World.
What these people didn''t know was that Rob wasn''t serious about this battle, he didn''t use his swordsmanship skills, he also limited his infinite stamina (impeded himself), he didn''t use the barrier fruit, and also he didn''t use the paper fruit, all he used was the lightning fruit.
Even though he dealt a terrifying amount of damage due to the direct hits he received from Whitebeard, he still returned the same amount of damage to his opponent!
Their battlested for 3 hours and finally ended when they could no longer fight for fear of flooding the ind. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Rob was satisfied with the fight.
And Whitebeard was more satisfied!
How long has he had such an exciting fight!
Only Roger and Shiki to a lesser degree can give him a refreshing fight at this age.
Now a third person has joined them!
This person is Rob.
...
After a few hours of friendly battle, the Whitebeard Pirates and the Roger Pirates met near their ships.
Oro Jackson.
Moby Dick.
Moby Dick was clearly bigger but Oro Jackson was by no means small.
"Hmm, what are you going to do? Why did you take us to the two ships? Are you going to send us away? We haven''t finished watching the new anime yet..."
Rob looked at Whitebeard with a smile before speaking.
"Didn''t we have a deal? I''m here to fulfill it?"
"Huh! Do you want to go with us to the ind I chose as the location for the art store right away?"
"That would be great¡ Come on guys, get on the ship and set the sails, we''ll set sail right away!"
"Yes, Oyaji!"
"Immediately, Oyaji!"
Roger also ordered his crew to hurry up to keep up with Moby Dick.
Rob didn''t care about this little misunderstanding and looked at the front of the system.
[Status Window]
[Host: Rudes D. Rob]
[System Level: Level 10: 1.545.345/3,000,000 EXP]
[Art Store: 32: 32/110 Usable]
[System Shop: 1,500,200,000 Art Point]
[Host Titles: Beginner Mangaka, Art Seller, Anime Maker (New)]
[Store Window: (Manga One Piece. +10 books) / (Manga Bleach. +7 books) / (One Piece anime. +1 episode) / (Hunter X Hunter anime. +1 episode) / (Naruto anime. +1 episode) / (Attack On Titan anime. +1 episode...]
Rob happily looked at thest saved notifications, he''s been waiting for this moment for a long time.
Gaining experience points was decreasing with time, so he had to get the anime out quickly, which was the main reason why he had to show it!
The few experience points, they were so few that it made him despair!
Only now he realizes that to get more experience points he has to diversify his products.
And that''s exactly what happened, the moment the first episode of One Piece aired, experience exploded in his face and he got the long-awaited upgrade.
[The system has been upgraded!]
[Level 10 of the system: 1.545.345/3,000,000]
[+10 Dimensional Art Store (With every upgrade you will get 10 new art stores)]
[Art stores avable to use: 32/110]
[You have a new feature: Itinerant art store!]
[From now on, your art stores will not be limited to stationarynd, but you can ce your art store on a sea ship, a flying ship, or even a truck!]
Yes!
This is what he has been waiting for for a very long time!
This is the kind of feature that no one can stand up to!
With this, he can conquer the world!
Itinerant art store!
What a great feature!
This really made him look forward to future features.
Roger who actually boarded Oro Jackson looked at Rob who was the only person still on the beach and said.
"Come on up man, you''ve been standing there staring in amazement to nowhere for 5 minutes!"
Whitebeard who also boarded Moby Dick did not remain silent after hearing this from Roger.
"Obviously he''s going to board my ship! We''ve got a deal first, wait your turnter."
"What did you say Newgate? He''s my former crew member so he''s definitely more familiar with my ship. Why would you want him to board yours?"
Roger and Whitebeard nearly got into another fight, so Rob quickly intervened.
"No need, guys, I''m not going anywhere."
Rob jumped aboard the Moby Dick with great agility before settling on the mast.
His sudden movement made everyone dumbfounded.
Rob looked at the vast space at the stern of the ship and chose it as the location for the art store.
The moment he chose the ce, the void contracted tightly and a 20-square-meter building emerged from the void before merging with the ship, its white color was simr to the color of the ship, but its shape was familiar, it looked like an art store but smaller in size, the art store beacon was above it straight and not suspended in the sky as in the normal situation.
It looked like an additional building at the stern of the ship, but inside it was very spacious, just like a normal art store, and contained 4 sections.
The eyeballs of the Whitebeard Pirates and even the Roger Pirates nearly exploded in shock.
"This is my part of the deal, you guys can try it, I filled the shelves with the right amount of manga and filled the cinema section with anime that you missed too, the fees will be a little more expensivepared to the stationary stores, but that won''t be a problem for you guys."
After he finished his work on Whitebeard''s ship, he left a few words and moved to Roger''s ship before repeating the same magic show there.
Since his friends were still shocked, he left them to absorb the matter and left quietly.
After Rob left, the cheers were heard from both ships already beginning to move away from Ring Hell Ind.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 124: New Bleach Arc: Arrancar vs Shinigami
Chapter 125: The change in Hiriluk''s life! Golden Lion on Drum Ind!
Chapter 126: Dracule Mihawk VS Golden Lion Shiki
Chapter 124 New Bleach Arc: Arrancar vs Shinigami
Chapter 124 New Bleach Arc: Arrancar vs Shinigami
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
While the world was still on the rhythm of the anime so that the manga was almost forgotten, the manga of Bleach came out with its new volume to remind the pirate world people that it still exists!
Yes, the manga of One Piece has been dyed, but what does that have to do with Bleach manga?
Bleach manga was still publishing its chapters normally on time every month.
When manga of One Piece was still releasing chapters, they shared the workload, and within a month at least one volume of each manga was being published.
But now only manga of Bleach is still publishing chapters, so it''s officially switched to being updated every month.
Perhaps when One Piece manga re-publishes its chapters, Bleach will already be over!
After the update of the new volume, Rob returned to home who he no longer wanted to be far from, because his treasure was there.
"Yosh~yosh~ Robin chan, did you miss Dad?"
The moment he entered his room hurriedly pulled Little Robin from her mother''s cuddle with a greedy expression.
Olvia was speechless when she saw this.
"You disappear for half a day and thene back to take my child away from me, do you dere war on me or something?"
Olvia was ready to enter battle mode to teach this bastard an unforgettable lesson.
But Rob quickly puts that down with his killer move.
"Look at this? Robin chan is happy in my hands, look at her sweetugh, are you going to deprive her of her father? She''s been with you for half a day you know..."
When she saw how happy her child was in her father''s arms, Olvia quit trying to get her away from him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I only get her when I want to feed her, basically, she''s with you all the time, that''s not what we agreed on."
"But what is my fault if my little girl loves me so much?"
Olvia: "..."
Suddenly, a bright green light broke through the window, drawing Olvia''s attention.
"What? Have you released a new volume?"
"It''s Bleach Day, you know, here''s your volume."
A manga book appeared out of nowhere in Rob''s hand and he handed it to his wife.
As Olvia was ustomed to it, she did not hesitate to open the volume and eagerly read the new chapters.
All over the world, there were a lot of Bleach manga fans in the same position.
The manga is not dead, Bleach is still holding the manga g!
...
Grand Line, Drum Ind;
A merchant ship stopped at the pier of the snow kingdom, and a young man appeared to be 15 or 16 years old, wearing a cowboy hat and carrying arge ck sword on his back, disembarked.
Just a look from this young man froze the workers of the merchant ship out of fear.
Basically, this merchant ship was not nning any trip to this kingdom, its travel line was clear towards basta.
But because of a green light that appeared out of nowhere in the eastern direction of the ship, the scary youth man forced them to change their path towards the green light.
Since the workers of the merchant ship were veterans of this part of the sea they knew that the green light came from Drum ind which was basically not far from their destination.
When they saw the young man was ready to pull out his ck sword if they didn''t let him in then they had no choice but to change the trip path.
The other passengers were extremely annoyed, but the aura surrounding the young man made their annoyance dwindle and fear to overpower it.
No one dared to utter a word in the presence of the young man.
Until finally, he left when the ship reached Drum Ind, they dared to breathe loudly.
The young man was not bothered by the freezing weather in this ce as he was very excited even though his face didn''t show it.
After leaving the four seas, he was extremely regretful that he would not be able to see Bleach and the other shows for a long time, but when he arrived at the Grand Line and saw the familiar green light strewn across the sky, he felt a wave of emotions explode in his heart.
The moment he descended on the snow ind, the first thing he saw was the familiar art store beacon, here everything was confirmed.
Mihawk''s steps were fast as he moved on the snow ground, the cold wind of this ce didn''t bother him, he was even more excited.
He was familiar with this ce even though he had never been here before.
This is the ce he saw in the manga of One Piece, he took the arc that affected him most and fixed many of the values he nearly lost in his quest for power, they have been restored thanks to this arc.
Or more specifically, thanks to a certain fake doctor.
As expected when Mihawk arrived at the outskirts of the art store the ce was in an uproar.
Nobody cared about the neer all they cared about was the new Bleach arc.
Nnoitra Gilga deepens Grimmjow''s wounds!
Ichigo against Nnoitra!
Nel be an adult woman!
Zaraki Kenpachi appears!
Byakuya appearance!
"..."
Mihawk closed his ears firmly and ran to the art store for fear of hearing more, the moment he entered the art store a feeling of warmth attacked him, but he didn''t care, the art store was familiar so he quickly went to the manga section and bought the new volume.
Many people inside the store noticed him and found him abnormally familiar.
But Mihawk did not give them any time to verify his identity and quickly entered one of the private rooms.
Only here he can enjoy his privacy.
Just as Katakuri enjoys his own time eating donuts here, Mihawk enjoys reading manga with enthusiastic expressions here too!
Mihawk started reading the chapters even before he sat down.
Nnoitra actually appeared as he heard from Drum ind people, and he bullied the wounded Grimmjow so Ichigo couldn''t stand it and got into a fight with him, but because of his stamina exhaustion in previous battles and his fight against Grimmjow, he couldn''t face Nnoitra normally, and to the surprise of Mihawk and many other Bleach fans, the character who everyone thought she was useless, the character everyone thought was just a cute little girl, turned into a woman with huge breasts that made even Mihawk''s face turn red.
She was so sexy that she caused a lot of Bleach fans to bleed noses!
This was an unexpected attack from the author.
Especially, the moment she hugged Ichigo in her adult form! Her childish demeanor towards Ichigo was still the same, but her astonishing figure made the minds of readers go in another direction, even Orihime felt embarrassed and jealous, not to mention the readers!
Not only was Nel''s adult form amazing, but her strength was also even more amazing!
From her past, it is revealed that she was called Nelliel Tu and belonged to Aizen''s Arrancar Army as Espada No. 3!
Had it not been for Nnoitra''s malicious scheme to bring her down, she would still have been one of Aizen''s most powerful cards!
If she hadn''t gone back to being a little girl, she would have beaten Nnoitra and that''s what everyone witnessed.
When the team member of Nnoitra ?Tesra, is on the verge of killing the wounded Ichigo, Zaraki appeared and killed him mercilessly, saving Ichigo.
The fight afterward between the madman Zaraki and the sly Nnoitra was even more amusing for the readers, when Zaraki took off his garrison, the explosion of the reiatsu scared the shit out of Nnoitra, readers were thoroughly amused by this fight and Zaraki''s madness.
As readers expected, Nnoitra was utterly crushed by Zaraki, Zaraki''s prestige rose in their hearts and he became an untouchable figure.
Other leaders'' battles featured, such as Retsu Unohana against Rudbornn Chelute.
Byakuya Kuchiki battles the Espada Zommari Rureaux.
Mayuri Kurotsuchi fights Szayporro Granz.
As it turned out, the Soul Society intervened in this attack, although it was bted and without knowing why it actually happened.
In the final chapters, Coyote Stark appeared and easily returned Orihime to Aizen, taking advantage of the mistake of Zaraki and Ichigo, who were far from Orihime at that moment.
Stark''s speed, not unlike teleportation, made even Borsalino who was eating the glint fruit gasp in shock.
At the end of the arc, Aizen began speaking through the bakudo ''Tentekura''.
[Can you hear me, dear intruders?]
[I congratte you on defeating many of my Espadas, and I will reward you by telling you our ns.]
[We are about to enter the real world.]
[I will leave Inoue Orihime in the fifth tower, if you want to save her, you cane.]
[I no longer need her.]
[Her ability is truly amazing, her ability to reject all phenomena is beyond the capabilities of humans.]
[The Soul Society''s supreme leadership has realized how great her power is.]
[That''s why kidnapping her will make the Soul Society feel threatened]
[Instead of focusing on the real world, the Soul Society strengthened their defenses, and then she became the bait that lured the alternate shinigami and the ryuka to Hueco Mundo, making them powerless to help the Soul Society.]
[Moreover, she seeded in luring four leaders to Hueco Mundo to help them and they were trapped inside.]
[The Gotei 13''s power lies almost entirely in the 13 leaders, but of those 13, 3 of them turned against them and 4 were trapped, it could be said that the Soul Society lost half of its martial power.]
[This will be easy]
[We will exterminate Karakura City and make the King''s Key and bring down the Soul Society.]
[We''ll have plenty of time to fight you guys after we''re done with all this]
Readers'' breath almost stopped when they saw the shinigami leaders gather in the sky of Karakura City, led by Yamamoto!
This means that a major war was on the horizon.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 125: The change in Hiriluk''s life! Golden Lion on Drum Ind!
Chapter 126: Dracule Mihawk VS Golden Lion Shiki
Chapter 127: The world government enters thepetition!
Chapter 125 The change in Hiriluks life! Golden Lion on Drum Island!
Chapter 125 The change in Hiriluk''s life! Golden Lion on Drum Ind!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Mihawk closed the day''s volume before wiping the sweat from his forehead.
He couldn''t remember when he really started to sweat, which was a natural response to the increased levels of adrenaline in his body. N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was simply too excited.
He''s never been so excited like that before.
Aizen''s n to reduce thebat power of the Soul Society made him re-evaluate this man.
He wasn''t just a random viin, his intelligence was way beyond the ceiling.
Someone like him as an enemy wouldn''t really be good.
Zaraki''s fight against Nnoitra made him re-evaluate Zaraki''s madness as well.
Stark''s insane speed made him wait for this man to appear again, he was really wondering what this man''s number was among the Espada.
But what was truly astonishing was how well the Soul Society leadermander Yamamoto prepared for war in the human world, as if he had predicted Aizen''s killer move!
Shinigami cannot be underestimated either.
Thest picture in the manga was promising a huge war on the horizon.
This is the real reason Mihawk sweats as he reads today''s volume.
Mihawk felt a little sad because he read this great volume alone, he started to miss his friend Ishou and even those annoying brats, Doffy and Rosinante, when he was in Ohara he didn''t spend a single boring day there, the best time for him was to read the manga together, and sharing their opinions about it.
Unknown to him the other three were missing him too.
Ohara was like a different world, the people of Ohara were very happy to live there, there was no bullying or criminality, that ind looked as if it came out of a very peaceful world and entered the chaotic pirate world!
There weren''t even people who didn''t have anything to eat like most inds in the pirate world!
Of course, if someone who hasn''t visited Ohara heard it, they wouldn''t believe it.
But this is already the truth, since the emergence of the art store in Ohara, people''s mindset has begun to shift towards a less cold direction.
Ohara wasn''t the only one who got this change, every ind that had an art store got a certain percentage of positive change, but Ohara who was Rob''s house got the biggest percentage of positive change.
Mihawk finally came out of the private room but was surprised by what he saw in front of him.
In front of the door stood a fairly familiar person.
Obviously, they were waiting for him.
"Wee the most powerful swordsman in the world to our humble ind."
Hiriluk spoke with a big smile on his face.
"I was saw you at Ohara in Rob''s festival day but you didn''t see me, see you at Drum today is really an unexpected thing."
This time it was Kureha who spoke.
Mihawk regained his calm very quickly and gave a proper salute to those people in front of him.
As expected, One Piece manga wasn''t simple as most people think.
If it were simple, so many real people would not have appeared in it.
...
The three of them sat in the tavern of the art store and started talking to each other curiously.
"I''ve got an interesting idea recently since I started reading One Piece manga I started hoping to meet the people who appeared in the manga like me, and chat with them, about how their lives have changed because of that, and other things .."
"And you, Mihawk san, are one of those people I''ve always wanted to meet."
Mihawk looked at Hiriluk deeply and asked intently.
"Why me?"
Hirilukughed before speaking.
"Hahahaha! Of course, because you are a main character in the manga, someone with the title of world''s strongest swordsman couldn''t be a side character like me¡"
Mihawk stopped him before he finished speaking.
"If I''m going to impact the world as you did, I''d rather be a side character like you, Hiriluk san. since seeing you in the manga, you''ve be one of the few people I respect."
Hiriluk felt very moved and kind of proud when he heard that.
He''s been living in blisstely, people''s attitudes towards him have changed drastically recently, since his story appeared in the manga, he''s been held in unparalleled respect wherever he''s gone.
Even the king gave him a noble title, despite his keenness to reject it again and again, but the king did not care about his rejection and gave him the title officially.
His life had be perfect, even if he died now he would have no regrets.
At times he thought he was dreaming, and he might wake up from this dream at any moment.
Who would have thought that patients would willingly call to him for their recovery one day?
Although he made a lot of mistakes and caused bad conditions for many patients, these patients did smile despite their pain, and they told him that they are getting better!
Even he was starting to feel remorse!
"Doctor Kureha! Doctor Kureha! We have an emergency outside, someone is looking for you!"
Suddenly someone came running wildly, from his expression he looked extremely terrified.
Mihawk raised an eyebrow in rm, his instinct starting to warn him of an unknown danger.
"What is there? Who is looking for me? Is someone dying? Prepare to bury him then, do you want me to bury the dead too?"
Even Kureha was annoyed by the interruption of their conversation.
"It''s... It''s a flying ind right above our ind! Someone said it''s the Golden Lion wants to meet you..."
"What did you say!!"
The moment Mihawk heard the name of the Golden Lion, his previous expressionpletely changed and turned into that of a defiant man, he quickly got up and walked outside.
Kureha ran outside as well, and Hiriluk followed suit too.
The golden lion? Why does this name sound familiar?
Just when they walked out of the art store and saw the floating inds in the sky blocking the sunlight, did they feel utter shock?
Yes, because this guest is Shiki! One of the three great pirates.
"Jihahahahaha! Big Sister! This little brother came to look for you."
A man''s voice came from the sky and everyone could hear it.
"Damn you! Why don''t you get out of here?"
As Kureha''s voice pierced the clouds from below, Shiki could hear it as well.
"Hui, Hui, big sister Kureha. Don''t tell me you''re still mad at me?"
Mihawk who heard this also looked surprised.
Were these people acquaintances?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 126: Dracule Mihawk VS Golden Lion Shiki
Chapter 127: The world government enters thepetition!
Chapter 128: Dressrosa King In Trouble!
Chapter 126 Dracule Mihawk VS Golden Lion Shiki
Chapter 126 Dracule Mihawk VS Golden Lion Shiki
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Shiki closed the new Bleach volume with a satisfied expression andid it to the side before rising from his throne-like seat.
As soon as he stood, he soaredzily in the air, and after a while, he got out of his flying ind and slowly began to descend on the snowy ind.
The cold weather didn''t bother him at all.
The first thing that caught his eye was the art store, the moment he saw it, his face sullenpletely. N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was nning to use the art store on his ind as a trump card to convince Kureha to be his crew''s doctor.
What will he do now?
"Oh! Did that crook bastard open an art store here too? Did he crooks on you all too?"
No one understood who Shiki meant by crook, but no one thought of it.
The sight of the huge inds hanging above their heads was too frightening to let them think of anything.
Kureha tells the townspeople to run to the art store to hide from any possible danger.
But only a few people who had little courage went into hiding, and the majority of the people had a firm stand, no matter what, they would stay with their doctor and would know why this man was looking for her.
"Don''t tell me you''re tense because of me, Kureha? I really didn''te looking for you with bad intent...
Shiki paused in the sky before speaking.
"Why would I get tense because of an old bastard like you Shiki?"
"What do you want? Spit it out and take off."
"You''re still impatient, old woman..."
"Okay, I''ll cut it short with you, I want to invite you to my crew for the second time, I need your medical skills to be the Pirate King."
"Hehehehe, Shiki, are you kidding me? I quit sailing a long time ago. There''s nothing interesting to seeing in this world anymore to me, just don''t bother yourself by trying to impress me."
Shiki was already anticipating this so he spoke right afterward.
"I can help you get that devil fruit that you dreaming with it if you agree to work with me."
Kureha was silent for a few seconds before speaking again.
"I don''t need it anymore."
"If you need a cure for your dementia, I can help you for once, but don''t dream of having me on your crew."
Shiki became speechless after hearing this.
If it was someone else, he wouldn''t have bothered to talk long and try to convince her, he would have taken her with him by force.
But this old woman was not any ordinary person.
"Big sister, think a little¡ª"
He didn''t even finish talking before she interrupted him.
"It cannot, I mean, impossible, there is no room for discussion in this, my refusal is categorical."
After hearing this, Shiki immediately became angry.
"Damn you, you old witch¡ª"
Once again before he finished speaking, a nearly meter-long sh flew straight in the direction of Shiki.
Shiki anticipated this attack with haki and easily avoided it.
The light green sh continued on its way and crashed into the ind in the sky, causing a small explosion and cutting off some rocks that fell from the sky.
That was too surprising for those present.
Shiki shifted his gaze from Kureha to the youth he points to him with the ck sword.
When he saw who he was, he was utterly shocked.
"Who would have expected to see the strongest swordsman from the future in a ce like this¡ This is so interesting! Jihahahaha!"
"Did you try to hit me with that a while ago?"
Shiki pointed to the traces of the previous attack at the rear of the ind.
"Golden Lion Shiki, a dangerous pirate and one of the most powerful pirates in this era, one of the three great pirates of the seas, but the most important thing is you are the one sitting on the current throne of the strongest swordsman."
"Am I right?"
"Eh? Of course, you''re right."
Shiki had a proud look on his face.
He looked at Kureha as if to say, Look, that''s me, why are you refusing to be my crew doctor!
"Today, I challenge you for the title of the strongest swordsman in the world, will you ept that, Shiki?"
Shiki was surprised to hear this for a moment before he burst intoughter.
"Jihahahahaha! You must be kidding, brat! Did you really believe yourself? Do you think you''ll be the strongest swordsman in the future? As long as I''d alive and kicking, don''t even dream of that."
Shiki took out a small dagger from his waist and began to float down from the sky.
When he finallynded on the ground, he spoke again.
"Dracule Mihawk you are a talented kid, but you are still too far away from my level, but that doesn''t mean I will refuse your duel."
When Mihawk saw the little dagger that Shiki had taken out, he almost vomited blood, why did he feel Deja vu?
Those fuckers are definitely making fun of him, after that bastard Rob it''s Shiki''s turn.
He really wanted to curse his future self for causing all this trouble to him who was still growing.
"Why don''t you take at least one of your famous swords? You fight with two-sword style, right? Why use a dagger? Is this even a swordsman battle? If you don''t know I''ve mastered the third level of swordsmanship, I''m not just a beginner you might regret looking down on me."
"Jihahahahaha! I really don''t have anything smaller than this right now, I''m sorry."
Mihawk''s face turned red with anger.
Even Doctor Hiriluk would have burst outughing had he not caught himself by force.
"Just why does this scene look so familiar."
"Isn''t that young man simr to shishibukai, Mihawk, the most powerful swordsman in the world?"
"Ah! You''re right."
"Ah, we really missed One Piece manga."
The townspeople watching the show were whispering to each other, but their whispers could be heard in Mihawk and Shiki''s ears.
"You are really famous, even without bing the strongest swordsman in the world some ignorant might think you are, I envy you for appearing in the manga."
"Enough gossip, let''s fight."
Mihawk vanished and appeared directly behind Shiki in the next second.
Shiki''s eyeballs nearly popped out of shock.
What was that speed, why is it simr to Soru but more awesome?
No, why was it so familiar? As if he had seen it in some book... What is it?
His Observation Haki was at its best so there was no problem interacting with that level of speed.
Sparks flew when the Shiki dagger collided with the ck sword.
Since Shiki was too cocky to use Armament Haki to wrap his dagger, he was pped really hard.
His dagger was instantly broken by the ck sword and it hit him straight in the chest.
Shiki was shocked by what had happened, to the point that he had yet to fullyprehend it.
This...!
Was his dagger too rusty?
After sessfully executing the first hit, Mihawk bounced back enjoying the audience''s praise.
"I told you not to look at me with disdain, how can your small dagger block the path of the strongest sword in the world? You must be dreaming, Golden Lion."
This time Shiki looked at Mihawk with a serious look, he didn''t really take it lightly.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 127: The world government enters thepetition!
Chapter 128: Dressrosa King In Trouble!
Chapter 129: Opening an art store in Dressrosa!
Chapter 127 The world government enters the competition!
Chapter 127 The world government enters thepetition!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Have you heard the new news?"
"Yes, I already heard it, how no? If this news has been repeated in the kingdom over and over again recently?"
"So what do you think will happen?"
"I think it''s kind of interesting...but what the hell does ''manga'' mean?"
"Oh? You don''t even know this? Do you live under a rock?"
"Well, I''ve only been spending myst year at sea almost, so I''m still clueless about most of the trending events right now."
"Since you don''t know what manga means, let me enlighten you... Manga is a type of art that has recently be popr not only in South Blue but in all four seas as I''ve heard, is a kind ofic book that shows human characters in a colorful and drawn world with meticulous precision, a book that contains a living world and entertaining stories, it has be entertainment that cannot be abandoned, the creator of this new art is a dangerous pirate called Sky Sword, Rob¡ª"
"Your information is old, man, the anime has already appeared, I watched it with my own eyesst week on Karate Ind, for 4 consecutive days my perception of life was destroyed over and over again because of the anime, I''ve bite the taboo fruit called anime, I became a lover of this art."
An excited person intervened in the conversation of two men who were talking about manga in this kingdom under the World Government, here in South Blue.
This kingdom didn''t contain an art store, so most of its residents don''t know anything about anime and manga, all they know is some scattered information that they received from inds that contain an art store such as Bateri Ind or Karate Ind and others.
But three days ago, everyone in this kingdom suddenly became aware of the manga!
This is because there came an immediate decree (which must be implemented immediately) from the World Government,pelling the local government of the Kingdom to set up a branch of the World Government''s manga printing and publishing agency on itsnd.
This kingdom was not the only one, but all the kingdoms and countries affiliated with the World Government received this decree, and even some non-World Government kingdoms like Fishman Ind received it as well! N?v(el)B\\jnn
The world was boiling, everyone in the world now knows that the world government wants to go into the manga industry.
Opinions were mixed, but no one dared openly question the World Government''s decision.
Rob also knew this, he was already anticipating this move because he had already sold the manga drawing basics to the World Government after obtaining 15 Devil Fruits and 5 famous swords, but unfortunately, he didn''t get the Rokushiki techniques. or that''s what they thought at least.
How can someone with One Piece manga in their memory not know the Rokushiki?
Rob was kind of interested in the manga that the World Government will release, are they going to try to brainwash the people with the manga?
Before everything, will they even seed in creating a coherent and understandable story?
Rob really wanted to see them embarrass themselves.
Even Olvia, Rouge, and Sora were interested in what the World Government manga would be.
Only Toki was so nervous about it that she was acting weird recently due to the World Government''s sudden move.
Rob can confirm that she was against this move from the world government.
Rob didn''t really care about World Government manga, even he, who got the title of beginner mangaka doesn''t have the guts to make his manga, let alone those amateurs hired by World Government.
Do they think everyone can be Oda?
Well, if they rely on real facts from the history of the World Government, perhaps they can create a respectable story.
But that is somewhat unlikely.
The world government raises the g of secrecy, how can they make their secrets public?
So Rob is sure they will draw the fake bullshit and sell it to the public, who might believe it, maybe!
At least until the truthes out in the One Piece manga.
Countries and kingdoms that had art stores on theirnds and were also subject to the World Government internally mocked the World Government.
After seeing what the real manga means in both One Piece and Bleach, these fans were hard to please.
It might be easy for the World Government to get acim and admiration from people who haven''t read One Piece or Bleach yet, but equally, it would be hard to get that from people who have read it.
The World Government is going to take the One Piece and Bleach approach for sure, so it will be easy to get the endorsement of people who are clueless about Rob''s manga.
...
Drum Ind;
Next to the art store appeared arge building bearing the emblem of the World Government with a book opened in the middle.
This building was the building of the new manga publishing agency, which is directly run by the World Government.
Three days ago, a big ident happened, its limbs were, Shiki, Mihawk, Rob, CP0!
After Mihawk initially surprises Shiki, Shiki fought him seriously with one of his famous swords, but that was too much for youth Mihawk to bear, so the result was Mihawkpletely crushed, but at thest moment, Rob arrives and saves Mihawk from death, then he chases Shiki away.
Before leaving Shiki, he''s was very angry for several reasons, the first of them being that he could not defeat Rob, the second being that he only found out about the expensive price issue for him, and the third, he couldn''t kill Mihawk due to the interference of Rob, and he also didn''t get Kureha in his crew.
He suffered one loss after another.
So when he saw CP0''s ship parked on the port of Drum kingdom, he bombarded them with a small ind for destroying their ship to vent his wrath.
When the CP0 agents and manga agency members arrived at Drum kingdom, they saw the inds floating in the sky, so they were prepared for any ident.
After all, this was the crazy pirate, Shiki, we talking about.
So they left their ship the moment they confirmed Shiki''s presence in this kingdom.
Just as they expected, their ship and the entire port had been reduced to dust by the cursed Shiki.
The World Government suffered a free p because of Shiki.
But even so, they seeded inpleting their mission, which was to build a manga branch here, King Mapol had no objection.
Rob didn''t care about them because he left after leaving injured Mihawk for Kureha to take care of him.
Under the suspense of the World Government, the world was waiting eagerly to see what the World Government intends to do with its new branches, which have acquired an importance not even obtained by the Navy bases!
This was the first time in history that the World Government had made arge-scale deployment of its own branches in hundreds of kingdoms and nations!
This was something that had never happened before, which was why it got so much attention.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 128: Dressrosa King In Trouble!
Chapter 129: Opening an art store in Dressrosa!
Chapter 130: Manga ''Heir of the World'' releases its first volume! Disparate reactions!
Chapter 128 Dressrosa King In Trouble!
Chapter 128 Dressrosa King In Trouble!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7R bY7RqJ
???
The New World, Dressrosa;
"Your Majesty! They are asking us to help build again! This time they are getting very aggressive with our subordinates, what should we do?"
The current King of Dressrosa, Riku Doldo III, 34 old years, felt a headache at what was happening.
Just why would these bastards from the World Government continue to cause him trouble!
"Go, and tell all our people to withdraw from the area we have allotted to the people of the World Government, if theye to look for trouble, don''t mind them and ignore them for a while."
"... Understood, Your Majesty!"
The subordinate came out very quickly to pass the king''s orders.
Dressrosa, or more specifically, King Riku, was one of the few kings who dared to don''t help in the building campaign of the manga agency''s new branches.
This is of course for many reasons.
He has many unanswered demands from the World Government which he has made at the previous Levely and other asions.
They were both economic and political demands, like all kings under world government.
But the World Government had always viewed them like ants, so they didn''t bother to take their demands as serious priorities.
That''s why King Riku refused to help build the manga agency''s branch as a protest.
"Anata, why don''t we just lower our heads a little, this world government we are talking about as you know, and¡ those people who wear masks have not yet interfered in this matter, I feel very ufortable about them."
This time the Queen spoke, Riku''s wife, a beautiful woman in her thirties, she has some simrities with her daughter Scarlett and her future granddaughter Reba.
But her expression was anxious at this moment.
Next to her stood a ten-year-old girl, with red hair and rosy cheeks, who looked very cute.
This child was the first princess, Scarlett.
"My dear, it wouldn''t be too serious, the World Government cares about its face and its reputation so even if I go a little over this they won''t do anything to me, and the World Government might even take our demands seriously¡ª"
Boom!
"What happens?!"
The royal pce shook when an explosion urred.
Scarlett was so frightened that she shrunken on her mother''s cuddle, shivering.
The huge stone gate was kicked in by a masked agent leading a few men also wearing strange masks.
Many of the guards from Dressrosa''s royal army fell behind, groaning in pain or fainting with broken limbs.
"Let''s go inside."
The man who blew up the stone door with his kick didn''t care about the noise it made but continued on his way after breaking the antique gate of the wall surrounding the royal pce.
The pce gate itself wasn''t worth any effort, just a simple push from the same man generated a powerful expelling force from his hand and blew up the pce gate.
The servants inside the pce ran like headless chickens.
Very quickly, CP0''s agents'' group arrived at the Royal Hall, where the Royal Guard gathered in front of Riku, his wife, and his daughter in rows to protect them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Obviously, the situation was getting out of control.
"What does this mean? How can agents of the World Government be so unreasonable in my house?!"
Riku said softly, his voice carrying a tone of hidden anger, but even so, he had to calm the situation at any cost.
He guessed wrong this time.
The World Government didn''t care about its face at all this time, they were intimidated very quickly right after he showed a bit of disobedience!
What does this mean?
This means that the world government decided to use him as an example, he might die here today...
"Riku Doldo III, the son of Riku Doldo II. you received the throne 10 years ago, and it was with the blessing of the world government, all this time the world government has been supporting the Riku royal family, but when an important decree arrived from the world government and it needs urgent implementation, you refused the conditional help in building the branch of the manga agency and ignored our called out again and again without shame."
"Here and now I dere that you are a rebel and sentenced to death!"
Everyone present in the hall trembled after hearing that.
"You dare move against the king!"
"We will not allow you to touch the King unless on our corpses!"
Riku Royal Army shrieked as they clenched their sword handles hard, ready to fight to the death.
This frightening atmosphere and the announcement of her father''s execution made the ten-year-old Scarlett feel terrified, and no matter how her mother tried to calm her down, she couldn''t.
The CP0 chief didn''t care about the guards blocking his path toward King Riku.
In his eyes, they were like paper men that he could tear apart with ease.
When he finished his judge, he didn''t wait for king Riku to absorb the situation and moved with invisible speed using Soru.
The moment king Riku blinked, he found himself lifted into mid-air by the CP0 chief who easily grabbed him by the neck with one hand.
King Riku was tall, but CP0''s chief was taller.
"Cough... You...!"
"King Riku, this was a really troublesome decision to implement, but you just have to go against the World Government in such a serious situation, did you get stupid? Now, the Riku royal family is going to end because of you, if you are going to me someone just me yourself."
"Now, go and die¡ª"
"Let my father go! You masked viin, let my father go!"
Before he ends the king''s life, CP0''s chief is surprised by a little girl hitting his leg with her little arms.
Riku saw this and felt sorry for his daughter for showing such a shameful attitude, he was really at the end of his thoughts, he didn''t think the World Government would be so strict to turn a trivial matter into a big matter like this.
It wasn''t that he rejected their order, was it?
He only had refused to help them a little bit.
But look where this leads...
The execution of a king was not a small event, not any king, but the king of Dressrosa!
This will have significant and negative consequences for the world government.
The CP0 chief raised his leg, wanting to kick Scarlett away, but the next moment, he glorified in his ce, if he moved just a little he would be facing death next.
King Riku fell from the grip of CP0''s chief and his wife ran to pull him away from the masked bastard.
The king''s guards thought that the masked man didn''t dare to kill the king and was only frightening him.
But in the next moment, a powerful Conqueror Haki that was initially focused on CP0''s chief alone exploded.
The rest of the other CP0 members felt as if their heads had been crushed by a mighty hammer, if not for their masks, that hide their faces, everyone could see their pale faces.
A man entered the hall, the next moment he appeared kneeling in front of the little girl, gently patting her head before saying with a smile.
"Don''t worry, everything will be fine."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 129: Opening an art store in Dressrosa!
Chapter 130: Manga ''Heir of the World'' releases its first volume! Disparate reactions!
Chapter 131: Heir of the World VS Bleach!
==========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
''Heir of the World'' is the manga that will be authored by the World Government, which means it''s my work and own diligence. No need toplicate matters, this is not a real manga.
==========
Chapter 129 Opening an art store in Dressrosa!
Chapter 129 Opening an art store in Dressrosa!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Don''t worry everything will be fine."
Rob gently patted Scarlett''s head.
Previously, the little girl held her tears firmly when she was trying to save her father, but when she saw the man with a gentle smile in front of her, she couldn''t hold her tears anymore.
Rob took the crying child in his arms and took her to her mother, who was still stunned by what was happening.
King Riku had been looking at Rob with astonishment ever since he entered the royal hall.
He knows this man!
What would a dangerous pirate like him do in his house?!
No, what''s important now is that he is very grateful to Rob for saving him and his child, anything else is unimportant.
Rob turned toward the CP0 agents who were still frozen under his pressure, without being able to lift a finger.
After the pressure on CP0''s chief eased, he could move with ease.
"I see that you want to protect the rebellious royal family, right?"
"Do you realize what you doing, Sky Sword?"
The only person who can speak despite the terrible pressure is the chief of CP0.
"Well, I''m protecting them, what can you do about it?"
CP0 chief: "..."
"You raised that leg trying to kick the little girl, didn''t you?"
Rob pointed his finger at the left leg of CP0''s chief.
Before thetter couldprehend what was going on, he felt a terrifying pain in his left leg!
Although he had great pain resistance, the pain of lightning striking in his left leg and making his veins burn, made him want to scream out loudly.
CP0''s chief fell onto the ground while holding his left leg, trying not to scream.
"I''ve been watching this farce for some time until now, I didn''t expect it to be scum for trying to kick a little child, that''s just a small punishment."
"You all, take your friend and get out of here."
The moment the pressure of the conquerer haki disappeared from them, they rushed towards their injured chief and took him and vanished from the ce with their tail between their legs.
...
Amid the peaceful Dressrosa kingdom, an art store came out of nowhere, astonishing the people watching.
The people from the World Government who were still building their branch of manga agency felt hate. Why seems to create such a big building so easily?!
No, it was just easy for their opponent.
So far the world government hasn''te up with a rationale for Rob''s ability to get new art stores out of nowhere.
It was most likely the ability of Devil Fruit, but which Devil Fruit?
This was not yet known.
The scary thing is, how many devil fruits did this man eat?!
The ability of the Paper Fruit has been confirmed.
The ability of the Lightning Fruit was confirmed!
Only this fact turned the world government upside down in the past days after they got the news about Rob''s fight against Whitebeard.
The World Government was terrified by this matter, it wasn''t the first time someone had defiedmon sense and obtained two abilities, but every time this happened, chaos engulfed all corners of the world!
The point here is that the World Government cannot enter into physical conflict with Rob for a reason only the Five Elders know.
As long as the World Queen doesn''t wish to disturb Rob, the World Government cannot do anything to him!
Rob is arguably the freest person on the seas right now.
Back to Rob,
"This is my art store, I think you''ve heard of it before."
Next to Rob stood King Riku, his wife, and their daughter.
The royal family''s expression was filled with excitement.
After Rob saved them from inevitable annihtion they were so grateful to him, he became their eternal benefactor.
They didn''t know why the agents of the World Government didn''t dare oppose Rob, but it didn''t matter to them.
What is important is that they survived the disaster and all thanks to this man who came to Dressrosa with a keenmercial intent.
Yes, Rob hase to Dressrosa to set up his art store here in this famous kingdom in New World.
Earlier, he had teleported from Ohara to Whole Cake Ind.
He spent some time with Linlin, who scolded him for suspending One Piece manga, but he also earned praise for the good anime he started showing. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Linlin''s personality was contradictory, so Rob just had to go along with her.
After Linlin learns that Rob fought Whitebeard into a tie, her attitude to him bes more friendly.
Her desire to have sex with him also became more brutal.
If he hadn''t run away he would have cheated on his wife today.
Next, Rob flew from Tottond towards Dressrosa which was rtively close.
The moment he reached Dressrosa he could sense a strong killing intent in the royal pce, so he arrived and hid nearby, he was watching the event from beginning to end.
Because of today''s event, he realized that the changes his appearance had caused to the world were too great!
Had he not chosen toe to Dressrosa today, the entire Riku Royal Family would have perished today, and there would be no Violet nor Reba in the future!
There may have been a lot of changes he hasn''t discovered yet.
But will Rob regret it?
No, this was a new world, changes were inevitable, so he would ept any change that happened, and he would save as many people as possible who were affected or would be affected by it.
Well, who would have thought that an evil person like Big Mom would be his ally one day, and she would like to give herself to him?
This is a kind of wee change, there will be fewer enemies in the future and more powerful allies.
"Oni San! Rob Oni San! May I enter the store now?!"
"Hm?"
Rob came out of his thoughts and looked down and saw the cute little girl Scarlet clutching his robe.
"Of course, you cane in, I made everything free for you inside, you can have fun, my little."
Since he saved her, she has been calling him "Oni San", maybe Rob was older to be her father, but to call him Big Brother made Rob happy.
"Thank you, Oni San."
Scarlet ran to her mother and she whispered to her what Rob had told her, her mother was so happy, then she took her daughter and went to explore what was inside this legendary store which is so praised by all who saw it.
King Riku stayed behind to apany Rob.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 130: Manga ''Heir of the World'' releases its first volume! Disparate reactions!
Chapter 131: Heir of the World VS Bleach!
Chapter 132: The politique changes in Flevance!
==========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
For those who say chapters are short, I have to tell you, my novel''s average words are 1200 words per chapter, I really didn''t shorten chapters because I lost momentum or something, justst week, anime episodes and manga chapters updates have so much momentum because of that I could write a lot of words without stopping, so the chapters were long, but after getting past that, I reached a transitional stage of getting ready to skip time, so the words seemed to be few. that''s what I want to say, the long chapters are still on the way.
So don''t lower your support for me, there are still more surprises in this novel, we are still in the beginning. I need more from your power stone.
ADDITIONAL NOTE:
''Heir of the World'' is the manga that will be authored by the World Government, which means it''s my work and own diligence. No need toplicate matters, this is not a real manga.
==========
Chapter 130 Manga Heir of the World releases its first Book! Disparate reactions!
Chapter 130 Manga ''Heir of the World'' releases its first Book! Disparate reactions!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Today was Saturday.
The day that the world government decided to unveil its huge project that had never been seen before.
After careful study about a year from the World Government, they knew that the new art called, ''Manga'', has a great opportunity to change the shape of the world.
If they seed in entering and controlling the market of this art, their grip on the world will be even stronger.
But the problem is that there is another person who has already seeded in entering this market before them. not only did he enter, but he was the person who established this art in the first ce.
He also seeded in it with a full mark.
The World Government didn''t want to talk about that Rob had already bypassed the manga market and entered the anime market because that was causing them a lot of embarrassment.
The thing they do best to beat their opponent is the number of art stores each.
They had a clear advantage over Rob in the number of their art stores.
Where they seeded in establishing 180 branches of the manga agency in all sea regions with the ability to extend this number to exceed the 200 mark.
Not counting government facilities such as Marineford, Navy bases, Enies Lobby, Impel Dawn and the World Government''s main police headquarters.
169 branches have been set up in countries affiliated with the World Government.
Except for the Lnveel nation whose ruler by Rob is after he seeded in pulling it off from the World Government by force in the past.
And 10 of them were forcibly created in non-affiliated countries, but these 10 non-affiliated countries were already put into forced annexation years ago, such as Fishmen Ind.
Rob knew that but he didn''t feel any threat, how could they defeat him, someone with a system, just by using conventional means?
The easiest thing for Rob is opening art stores, it''s a pity he doesn''t have enough of them, or else he will flood the world with his stores.
But he considers many factors before setting up a new art store.
Thest art store he opened in Dressrosa was under these factors as well.
The World Government made no secret of their intention to outdo Rob in this field, they were using all their resources to crush Rob and beat his One Piece manga.
That''s why the manga The Heir of World first appeared in this world.
To be the first manga approved by the world governing body.
Whether it''s good or bad, it will go down in history from its widest doors and will be recorded as the first manga in history.
They were plotting a really insidious n, they would change history once Rob dies and take over all of his aplishments.
Manga?
Anime?
Art stores?
All of that will be their property after his death.
Well, he will die, right?
No matter how strong he is, he will surely die.
But the world government is immortal, it will be forever, they will change history as they used to.
Rob can enjoy the spotlight now, but they''ll take away all of his future aplishments once he''s dead.
This was a good n from the World Government.
Unfortunately, what they didn''t know was that their n was impossible to seed.
...
Grand Line, basta;
"Come watch this! The highly anticipated manga has finally released its first volume!"
"Come watch this! The highly anticipated manga has finally released its first volume!"
...
..
Early Saturday morning, some handsome men and beautiful women (their clothes are very revealing) started to wee their first clients to the manga agency.
The manga agency was an official agency that got its license from the World Government.
A government tool par excellence.
Unlike Rob stores which do not have any permission.
The function of this agency is to print and publish the manga that the people of the World Government will create from now on.
This was the beginning of the manga giant agency which could be considered the strongestpetitor to Rob''s artpany in the future.
The people of the basta capital excitedly entered the manga agency, there were uninterested people, but when they saw a group of beautiful women dressed in the famous dance outfit of basta they immediately attracted them.
The world government was using a vile move in marketing.
Since the art store wasn''t releasing any new updates, it was recently deserted.
This was the best time the manga agency could use.
Over the past month, thousands of people from the World Government condensed to release the manga in time under terrible pressure from the Five Elders, who were in turn suffering under an even more terrifying pressure from their ruler''s words.
(You have less than a month to make a manga that canpete with Rob)
The month was almost over, but somehow they made it in time.
The world was excited, the world government somehow got into the field of entertainment!
This is something no one expected just a year ago, who could have predicted this?
Only a crazy would believe something like this if he had heard of it before.
But now it''s real, and it has already happened.
Millions of people around the world have purchased World Government manga.
Which wasn''t expensive at all, it was the same price as the art store sells for.
1,000 berries per book, quantities were limited at first, so each person could only buy one book.
In basta, In Dressrosa, In Ilisia, In Ballywood, In Water 7 (it considered a principal city and not a country), In Sabaody, In Flevance, In Goa, In Prodence, In Kano, In Ryugu (Fishmen), In Lulusia, In Drum, in Germa, and many other countries.
Opinions varied about the new World Government manga.
Some say it is very good.
And some said that it is very bad and can not bepared to One Piece at all.
Some have been disappointed after they had high hopes.
And some highly praised the manga.
There are even those who said that One Piece can''t lift a candle to the heir to the world.
Yes, the World Government manga is called The Heir of World!
It was a fictional story based on the world of One Piece and somemon facts about the world order that prevailed 800 years ago.
The summary of the story was about a beautiful knight with ruby red eyes who was born in thend of dragons that became extinct a thousand years ago.
It was the only humankind that appeared without any natural cause on Dragon Ind that had never been set foot on by humans and was considered a local legend.
The story takes ce thousands of years ago when the world was ruled by a race of evil giants who wracked all over the world due to theirrge numbers, huge sizes, and overwhelming power.
A thousand years ago giants ruled the world, there was no world government as they know it today, just a primitive world in which giants trampled on all races that refused to submit and sent them to extinction.
The manga portrayed that era in the ugliest way possible, leaving readers with a creeping fear of giants.
This was a huge difference between how Rob portrayed the giants in One Piece and how the World Government portrayed them in Heir of the World.
Combined with the anime ''attack on titan'', humans have be really afraid of giants. N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was a dark era, as an extremely fearsome giant king was ruling the ancient kingdom, because of that evil king, the giants under hismand had be even more sinister.
They oppressed the world and caused destruction everywhere for two thousand years.
Until the Dragon Queen from the Land of Legendary Dragons was born.
The drawing and coloring quality was average, it can''t bepared to One Piece manga at all, but the simrities between them can be seen indeed.
The story was very amazing and aroused the admiration and curiosity of many, but most readers found it too fantasy and full of illogical fantasy, as the author of the book did not seed in plugging many holes in the plot, which gave a drop in quality.
But overall it wasn''t a bad start.
Rob closed the ''Heir of the World'' volume and sank into his thoughts. he doesn''t an ignorant idiot like everyone who had read the manga.
Could this story be a bit true?
That''s what Rob was thinking, he had a familiar feeling for this Dragon Queen.
It can''t be Daenerys Targaryen...
So, she could only be the current World Queen.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 131: Heir of the World VS Bleach!
Chapter 132: The politique changes in Flevance!
Chapter 133: After A Year! Enrich The Anime World.
==========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
''Heir of the World'' is the manga that will be authored by the World Government, which means it''s my work and own diligence. No need toplicate matters, this is not a real manga.
==========
Chapter 131 Heir of the World VS Bleach!
Chapter 131 Heir of the World VS Bleach!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"This can''t excite me at all. the author is too amateur."
Mihawk left the manga book ''Heir of the World'' on the side while making hisst opinion about it.
Youth Mihawk was currently still on the ind of Drum, had nearly died fighting the Shiki days before, so he had to sit in the medical ward to take care of his wounds.
Since his crushing defeat from Shiki, he is so excited to train again, the defeat hasn''t caused him any setback, on the contrary, thanks to it, he has awakened to reality.
He was so far away frompeting with the likes of Shiki and Rob, these people were the peak of power in this world.
He was grateful to Rob for saving him from that crazy Shiki, but his pride prevented him from saying a word of gratitude, but he still remembers this in his heart.
The only entertainment he received recently was the emergence of a new manga.
At first, he thought it was a new manga for that man but when he saw that it was produced by World Government he was disappointed.
As he expected, the manga was not good for his taste, it was poor in terms of the portrayal of reality, it sounded like a fairy story.
Dragon Knight? What was this?
Evil giants?
This is most likely a lie.
History 800 years ago?
This is a proven lie... How can the World Government, known for its unwavering keenness to hide anything about history, draw a history manga?
Even an idiot could say that''s nonsense.
And who doesn''t know that the Giants are a kind and brave race?
Mihawk''s interest in this manga grew weaker and weaker as he continued reading until he finally left the book away.
This was disappointing.
And Mihawk wasn''t the only one who felt this way.
In Ohara;
Youth Domingo threw the manga book away whileughing at its stupidity, after reading his teacher''s manga that made his blood boil over and over.
he felt stupid while reading the World Government manga, the secret that he knows about them could be turned into a better manga story if they were more careful about this matter.
"Fufufu, do they think the world will always remain ignorant about the ''false'' empty throne so they wanted to change this fact and prepare to reveal it publicly?"
"Interesting."
On the Roger ship.
"Hahahahaha"
"Wahahahaha"
"Hahahahaha"
"What a joke do they think they can rival our friend with this trash?"
"What is this Dragon Queen or a Tortoise Queen?!"
"Did the era 800 years ago have such beauty as a female protagonist? My heart beats just by focusing on her red eyes!"
"She has really huge breasts, I envy the world government for this beauty." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I wish I was born in thend of dragons too 800 years ago!"
"Hahahaha Buggy, You will be crushed by the evil giants at that time..."
...
In Pangaea Castle, the empty throne hall.
The voluptuous figure of a morous woman sat on the throne, her face was covered in dreamy mist and only sharp facial lines and bloody red eyes could be seen.
When she finished reading the new manga, the book caught fire, turning it to ashes in an instant.
"What nonsense! Is this supposed to be me?"
She ced her pearly hand on her chin in a sitting position while thinking about what she had just read.
"Well, there are some points right already¡ I see this¡ Hmm, those old kids still haven''t forgotten themselves already, well you passed the test."
The World Queen stood from the empty throne and wore her ck robe, which was so long that it touched the ground for a long distance, and she also wore her long crown, which was also ck, but had a golden portion paved in the shape of an oriental dragon, her hair was blood red like the color of her eyes, her hot chest was visible in addition to her long legs when she stood, she appeared in her full glory, when the mists surrounding her face disappeared, a beautiful face appeared slightly identical to what was drawn in the manga as the Dragon Knight.
Imu sama descended from the stairs, when she reached where the five elders knelt she didn''t say another word but continued on her way until she disappeared from the hall.
But...
"Make sure to scatter his cards as much as possible with your trash manga, when One Piece gets updated, the real chaos will begin."
Herst words kept echoing in the hall, the five elders who heard that couldn''t help but swallow their saliva nervously.
Obviously, their manga failed to live up to the Lord''s expectations.
This was shameful for them.
They didn''t even make her gasp in admiration for once like she used to do with One Piece.
The five elders felt remorse and sadness.
They even copied the female protagonist of the story from their own lord in honor of her great sacrifices to this world, but that did not like her.
What can they do now?
Should they motivate thosezy painters to paint better?
Or should they add a littleedy?
But that dark era 800 years ago was everything exceptedy!
Well, although 80% of the story was fabricated nonsense, at least 20% was true.
The five elders sighed before getting up from their kneeling position and going to work.
...
The next day, unexpectedly, a new uptade of the manga Bleach was released!
The volume release date has been turned to Sunday, the same day One Piece was released.
Rob did this to break the momentum of the world government and to remind them of who the father of this industry is.
This was a fairpetition.
Bleach is still here, even if One Piece is paused.
When the new volume was released, all the uproar caused by the manga of the world government in the inds which had an art store on its soil was silenced.
Even the Celestial Dragons that had been drumming for the heir of the world since yesterday stopped and went frantically to buy Bleach tomes.
This became a habit, they simply couldn''t beat it, they needed to read the new volume of Bleach at all costs.
Especially after thest arc appeared at the beginning of a devastating war between the Shinigami and the Arrancar!
To their disappointment, however, this new volume was not about theing war.
The world fell silent as the inhabitants of the pirate world began to read the new chapters with curiosity.
It turns out that this arc contains a shback about Aizen''s past in the Soul Society.
The arc was short and fresh, but because of it, everyone knew what kind of person Aizen was.
Who would have expected that a mere ordinary Shinigami would surpass the likes of Shinji and Urahara?
Mihawk finished reading the new volume quickly because it was already inside the art store even before the new update was released.
He wasn''t as disappointed as those who were waiting for the beginning of the war and Ichigo''s fight against Uluqiura, this part of the story was necessary to understand what kind of person Aizen was. Youth Mihawk was shocked by this man''s cleverness and nning of everything. who would have expected that even the birth of the protagonist himself was carefully nned by this man?
In fact, it wasn''t only Mihawk who was shocked by the events of Bleach today but all Bleach fans were absolutely shocked.
The prestige of Aizen in their hearts became even more mysterious.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 132: The politique changes in Flevance!
Chapter 133: After A Year! Enrich The Anime World.
Chapter 134: Domingo and Rosinante progress! Kuzan, the new monster of the Navy!
==========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
''Heir of the World'' is the manga that will be authored by the World Government, which means it''s my work and own diligence. No need toplicate matters, this is not a real manga.
==========
Chapter 132 The politique changes in Flevance!
Chapter 132 The politique changes in Flevance!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"So, that''s how it is then..."
"Yeah, I think I enlightened a bit on the way of stories writing. that bastard Rob is really creative, that''s indisputable."
"But as you know we are notpeting with Bleach story, our real enemy is One Piece story."
"But One Piece is not avable at the moment, Rob has re-updated Bleach right behind our update schedule, doesn''t this mean a deration of war?"
"Heh, dering war? Wake up. He''s dered it to us twice already. Hasn''t he taken two kingdoms from us yet and turned them into vassal countries to him?"
"Yes, he did, but if he wants to take that dead kingdom let him have it, he has done us a great favor this time."
"I agree."
"I also agree, but we cannot forget the Lnveel Kingdom."
"We will not forget it, it will return to being our kingdom once he dies, now, let us discuss the important thing, what are we going to do about Bleach''s rising momentum?"
"What can we do? Bleach has been going on for nearly a year, it has deep roots and millions of fans, and a great story, how can wepete with it?"
"That''s what the authors we hired should think."
"You guys, we didn''t manage to get praise from the lord but at least we passed the test, it''s better than death."
The debate raged between the Five Elders, since the advent of Rob and the manga, such discussions have be a habit for them, and their work has be so crowded because of him.
Anything Rob was involved in they had to lose in, this really made them hate him so intensely internally, but they are powerless to do anything as long as they don''t beat him in his domain, they can do nothing but swallow their grievances.
...
[The pendulum of the clock is turning back. The story which is always moving towards the future will now stop, so we will dive into the depths of the past. Although it was a short period, its effects were strong andsted for a long time. We must know the past, but knowing it is forbidden to us. What happened there... is the truth hidden behind the mask.]
Thus began the new volume of Bleach, which was entitled:
Bleach: Past Arc
The introduction was certainly intriguing, and although readers were a little frustrated that the real excitement waste for the next week, this arc was essential to making sense of a lot of things.
This is what most of the readers agreed on.
The first person to appear in the arc was the well-respected Vice-Captain Aizen.
Then his captain, who no one expected, appeared as a shinigami captain, let alone the former Aizen captain, caused a huge shock!
Only who would expect Shinji to be the former Aizen captain!
The previous captains were introduced one by one and they were all familiar Yoruichi Shih¨in, Shinji Hirako, Ginrei Kuchiki, Kisuke Urahara, R¨j¨±r¨ ¨toribashi(Rose).
Urahara is introduced as the new 12th Division captain.
As the Soul Society''s past unfolded, all the mysterious points were exined, and Aizen nned one by one, all of this to present the next war well.
...
Grandline, basta;
In Rainbase, exactly in a certain casino, Ishou was enjoying gambling, since he was a blind person who got a lot of games with people who thought he was a sheep waiting to be ughtered. He came to basta because he heard it had both of his favorites.
It has a lot of casinos!
This means a lot of y and a lot of fun.
It also has an art store!
And that''s the best of it.
Since his exit from the Four Seas and his separation from his friend Mihawk, Ishou has been wandering from ind to ind in Paradise without a fuss but he was lucky when he heard that there are a lot of casinos in basta, but to his surprise, before he even reached Sandy Ind, he realizes that there is an art store too, because he felt with that familiar feeling that the art store beacon gives each time he approaches an ind that has an art store!
Even if he was blind he could feel it very clearly, but as soon as he got to the ground, he overheard the conversations around the art store which confirmed his feeling.
If he wasn''t blind, he wouldn''t even have to travel to the capital for it, he could get any new updates on the same day thanks to the shops that sell art store items in abundance.
But he heard about the new shows called the anime, so he was preparing to take a trip to Alubarna to watch them, and also read Bleach updates that he missed.
He didn''t get a chance to watch them because he''s been sailing all the timetely.
Because he was so excited he quickly finished thest game and hurriedly left the casino, this time the target was Alubarna, the capital of basta.
...
North Blue, Flevance Ind;
In recent months, this beautiful kingdom has changed a lot, first, it''s not a kingdom anymore!
Yes, it is no longer a kingdom, the royal family left the throne two months ago to the Trafalgar family and they fled the kingdom, there was no exnation, there was no preparation for it, it all happened suddenly!
When chaos was about to explode in the kingdom and swallow everything, Rob who was highly regarded in the kingdom came out and calmed the situation.
When he announced that the king neglected his duties towards the kingdom and asked him to intervene in solving this matter, everyone was shocked, then numb, and then great hatred towards the previous king.
What does it mean that he neglected his duties in the concept of authority?
This means that he did a huge mistake that they cannot forgive him for.
But what is this mistake? Nobody knows.
When Rob appointed the best doctor in the kingdom, Trafalgar D. Chris, as the prime minister (the ruler) there was no objection from the people. before doing so Rob had already expelled everyone who had political intentions towards the kingdom all that was left were honest people who wanted to live a good life.
In their eyes, there was no better person than a doctor who sacrificed everything to treat them throughout the past years of their rule.
The Trafalgar family didn''t object either, this was the first part of the Flevance rescue n.
He has to be the peak of authority if he wants to carry out the n with such a high sess rate, yes, Rob and Chris have a big n to save Flevance.
The first part of the n is to take care that there are no disturbing variables in the decision.
That''s why most of the people Rob and Chris hired were either retired doctors or doctors on the job, doctors who knew what was going on behind the beautiful facade of the nation.
Yes, the kingdom of Flevance became the nation of Flevance, just as it did in Lvneel.
Over the past months, the winds of change have been blowing in the corners of this whitend, the digging of the amber lead has already ceased, and Rob has put other morefortable areas of work for the workers whose livelihood was the amber lead.
Rob was not called a trade emperor in vain.
To achieve this huge change, it was necessary to control the authority first, and then get out of the control of the world government secondly.
Like Lnveel nation in the past, under Rob''s leadership, Flevance nation out from the 170 country alliance of the World Government, so it was not among the countries in which the manga agency invested its new market.
This news was no less shocking than the explosion of a nuclear bomb!
The courage to break out of the control of the World Government is not possessed by everyone, the only precedent in modern history is the Nation of Lnveel, but now Flevance is second.
The residents of Flevance were shocked by this, and the world was also shocked.
What does it mean to get out of the control of the world government? No more celestial honors, no more spending their money on celestial dragons, no more oppression, tampering, and servitude, that''s what it means to get out of the control of the world government, but it means a lot of dangers that will definitely cause annihtion ... but that''s only in a normal situation, now Rob is behind Flevance, it''s like protecting Yonko, no one will dare to attack the territory that has an art store.
Everyone waited for a fierce response from the World Government, but what happened was even more shocking.
The World Government didn''t say anything!
They were silent the whole time, in fact, the World Government wasn''t bothered by this matter, although it challenged their authority they were weing of this change.
So, secretly they were grateful.
"Want to take Flevance? Go ahead... you can do that."
If the five elders could answer, this would be their answer. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The people of Flevance and the world didn''t expect the World Government to be silent on this matter, but Rob and Chris totally did.
Well, who wants a dead country?
By doing so, Rob has taken a time bomb from their home and taken it to his home.
Of course, they would be more than wee.
With this, Flevance became Rob''s third dependent country, after Ohara and Lnveel.
Rob was slowly building up his power.
The world didn''t find out why the world government was so silent about it, and they didn''t find out why the royal family abandoned a rich country like Flevance. This was the strangest thing in thest decade.
Only when the story of Flevance appears in the manga will the true story emerge and everything will be revealed, at that time another humanity crime will be added to the World Government''s endless criminal record.
When the World Government wakes up and wants to defend itself, it will already be toote.
Regret will not help at that time.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 133: After A Year! Enrich The Anime World.
Chapter 134: Domingo and Rosinante progress! Kuzan, the new monster of the Navy!
Chapter 136: New Art Stores
Chapter 133 After A Year! Enrich The Anime World.
Chapter 133 After A Year! Enrich The Anime World.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Time flew by while enriching the pirate world with episode after episode of the anime, chapter after chapter of the manga, all without a single chapter of the One Piece manga!
In the past year, the rhythm of anime has taken over the trend of the world.
Yes, it''s been a year since Rob started showing popr anime from his previous world.
Over the past year, a lot of events have taken ce that made Naruto more famous.
And made Hunter X Hunter fly out of the flock.
And made the return of the glory of One Piece as an anime.
And a sad ending to the first season of Attack on Titan.
All this happened within a year, Rob didn''t break his promise and kept updating the anime episodes every week.
Thest episode of Naruto aired so far is Episode 52 (104) which covers the events of the recovery arc of Sasuke who left the vige and went to Orochimaru. (without fillers).
And thest episode in the popr Hunter X Hunter series at the moment is episode 52 (104) also, which covers the events of the legendary ant arc!
As for Attack on Titan, its first season has already ended after 13 weeks of its premiere!
Attack on Titan remained at the top for the entirety of its show, outperforming all previous shows except for Hunter X Hunter who was on its tail.
The world of pirates has changed a lot in thest year, thanks inrge part to the art store owner of course.
...
"Have you heard thetest news?"
"No, what is there?"
"It''sing back soon. One Piece manga will resume publishing its chapters this week."
"Ah, yes, the anime has already reached the same point that the manga covered a year ago."
"Man, we''ve been waiting so long, I can''t believe the year has already passed."
"Man, I really prefer the anime. We lived with it this year in pure pleasure I''ve never experienced like in my life."
"I agree with you,st year was the best year of my miserable life."
"Anime! I never thought there was such a terrible thing in the world."
"When is the second season of Attack on Titaning back? I really miss Mikasa."
"I want to see Annie-chan again."
"I think Mikasa is the coolest, her titan-ying strength made me kneel in worship, for the past year I''ve had wet dreams with her. I really envy Eren."
"Hahahahaha! Guys,e over here, this bastard said he had a wet dreams with Mikasa."
"Damn you bastard! Why do you say it so loudly..."
Such conversations have been frequent over the past year among anime fans.
Other anime characters were no less popr than Attack on Titan. Nami, Vivi, and even side characters such as Makino, Alvida (the beautiful), Kaya, and Miss All Sunday have gained a great deal of fame among One Piece fans, their vision in the anime is very different from seeing them in the manga.
It was like the difference between 2D and 3D, the quality of the 4K and almost 3D disy made viewers live to the rhythm of the anime shown as if they were part of that world.
As the anime episodes progressed week by week, viewers got more and more excited.
Not everything was positive, of course, the glow of the anime affected the sales of Bleach manga a little bit, it rekindled again only after the beginning of the bloody thousand-year war arc, which was crazy by all ounts and caused an unparalleled uproar that is still going on until now.
Heir of the World manga has also continued to publish its chapters weekly throughout the world in the past year. It has received great acim from readers around the world, but it has also suffered from the glow of the anime, so its sales have decreased as well, but who knows if the world government doesn''t announce it? Nobody.
It has released 52 chapters so far in its weekly magazine, yes, one chapter is rtively long and not volumes like Bleach and One Piece, thest chapter that came down caused a hugemotion, as the story reached the great war that included the entire world, who revolted against the King of Giants!
Last year the battle raged between Rob and the World Government, not only was the World Government manga releasing its chapters every week, Bleach was already in full swing towards its end!
It was already in the final stages of the bloody thousand-year war right now!
The surprises and shes that the people of the Pirate World received from the Bleach mangast year were so great that it was impossible to express them all at once.
(A/N 1: There will be a special chapterter that will go back to arranging the events of Bleach and the reactions around it in full since the Shinigami War after the past arc until now... So don''t worry dear reader I wouldn''t forget anything, I just trying to build momentum.
A/N 2: I will not forget the reactions about the anime as well. I will dedicate special chapters to the most famous episodes of all four shows.)
...
Ohara;
"Come on,e on Robin chan keep running towards daddy, yes, just like that, beware of falling, good, hahaha, you''re dad''s hero, you really did."
A little girl with ck hair tied in two buns ran towards her father with a happy smile after the father found out that she was spying on him for the 1,000th time this year.
He grabbed her in his arms and lifted her easily while sheughed happily.
"Oto-san! You unjust!"
"Huh? Why is daddy unjust?"
Rob was amused by his daughter''s choppy words, she was trying so hard to learn the right words to speak right in her first year, a feat not even the most brutal genius could do.
"That¡ because you always held me, I was behind the door and I didn''t even make a sound."
Her childlike voice was like heavenly music in Rob''s ears.
"It''s because dad feels attracted to my daughter every time youe close to me, even if you hide under a rock I can feel you."
"Hmph! You always tell me the same lie, I won''t believe you anymore."
"Why my Robin-chan angry?"
"Will not tell you."
"Are you sure?"
Her big blue eyes were cleverly looking at her father, when she noticed his expression bing more frustrated she quickly waved her two little hands gently and said she was only joking.
She didn''t wish to see her beloved father sad.
"I wanted to give you a surprise..."
Rob''s expression changed for the better after hearing this, his frustrating y weapon was always working on his child, so he didn''t want to tease her anymore.
"Tell me, what''s the surprise? Dad is ready to hear it."
"Don''t tell him, Robin."
Near the door of the room, stood a woman whose beauty was outside this world with her silver hair, white skin, and the temperament of a mature woman, her beauty enhanced in the past year thanks to immortal blood drop. she had be extremely beautiful.
This was Olvia, Rob''s wife, and Robin''s mother.
"Ah! Oka-san? But Oto-san wants to know..."
"Come, my little princess, you can just shrug her off and tell me, isn''t dad the best for you?"
A worried look appeared on Little Robin''s face, making both mother and father amused at their child''s struggle.
"What? Don''t you want to y with Little Hancock anymore? You know I''m the only one who can let you go to Amazon Lily or let Little Hancocke here to y with you."
"No, Oto-san, don''t be so hard on your child, I will, I''ll tell you the surprise."
"Me, Oka-san, and aunts are getting ready to celebrate¡ª"
"Enough Robin,e here."
Hearing her mother''s angry voice, Little Robin felt tense and quickly closed her mouth with both hands. She also didn''t want to anger her mother. She knew that whatever she had done, no matter how bad, her beloved father could forgive her, but her mother was different, and she would definitely punish her if she did something wrong.
"Rob was speechless from this scene but he can still feel the sweetness of his cute daughter even when she is tense. She has grown so fast in thest year, even though she is only 1 year and 2 months old she looks like a 2 -years-old.
Rob used to treat her like the most precious treasure in existence and pamper her whenever he could. but Olvia, though she gives her all the love and care still threatens to punish her when she does wrong even though that punishment hasn''te yet, that was her bncing act of things, she didn''t want to be her daughter is weak in the future.
But Rob didn''t care, he was immortal, whether his child was weak or strong he would always be there to protect her, plus she had two older brothers who were like her bodyguards.
Domingo and Rosinante! These two kids are aged 12 and 10 respectively and are getting stronger day by day under his rigorous training.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Chapter 134: Domingo and Rosinante progress! Kuzan, the new monster of the Navy!
Chapter 136: New Art Stores
Chapter 135: Episode 53 Of One Piece In Pirate World! (105-106 Episodes)
Chapter 134 Doflamingo and Rosinante progress! Kuzan, the new monster of the Navy!
Chapter 134 Domingo and Rosinante progress! Kuzan, the new monster of the Navy!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Come on, I''m ready."
"I think I''m ready too."
"Be careful you might get hurt."
"You are the one who needs to be careful."
"Fufufu, my little brother seems to be getting more and more courageous with each passing year."
"I have always been brave."
"Oh? Then why were you only crying when we were being bullied by those bugs two years ago."
"..."
Rosinante didn''t say anything in response, he was just a pampered child 8-year-old at the time, he didn''t know anything.
"Let''s fight¡ª"
Before Domingo could finish his sentence, he found a small fist an inch from his face.
His expression changed to an excited smile before part of his face turned into mere threads.
Rosinante''s quick punch hit him hard in the face.
Rosinante''s eleration was astonishing, but the damage returned to his hand was just as great.
Domingo''s threads were very sharp.
Rosinante elerated again, kicking his brother in the leg, Domingo couldn''t react in time because Rosinante was too close to him, unlike the first time.
Domingo was beaten, felt a stinging paw in his leg but showed no expression of pain on his face, it would be embarrassing if his teacher knew about it.
Big Brother''s prestige would be in jeopardy.
Both Domingo and Rosinante looked like youths at 15 and 14 years old respectively, they matured very quickly in a couple of years due to Rob''s intense training and the quality of the food they were eating.
Both of them used to fight each other as Mihawk and even Ishou and Bell-m¨¨re join them from time to time.
Domingo and Rosinante were close inbat power, the difference between their Devil Fruit abilities contributed to this.
But this situation is because Rob prevented Domingo from using the Conqueror''s Haki against his brother or else there would be no suspense in their battles.
Domingo quickly got up before flicking his clothes. Then he said to his brother with his usual smile, "That''s nothing."
He had to find a way to limit Rosinante''s speed if he wanted to crush him with a direct hit.
His intelligent mind began calcting the correct ratio to outpace his little brother''s speed.
Since he hadn''t awakened his fruit yet, it was almost useless against a fast fighter who fighting with the assassin style like his little brother, Rosinante hadn''t even brought his daggers yet and was starting to lose.
He had already lost to his little brother many times but had already won more battles than he had lost.
And this time it will be no different.
His arms turned into dense fments, and the strands were rapidly spun until a dome of strings began to form, covering his body inside.
Rosinante was amused by this.
"You''ve started hiding again, well let me see how long you can hide there."
Rosinante has transformed a lot in the past two years, no longer that shy kid, but a brave kid who fears nothing but the wrath of his mother and his teacher.
He elerated again until he was invisible to the naked eye, he was using a speed technique to enhance his already fast speed and this technique was ''Soru'' his teacher taught to himst year in addition to all six techniques, but he had only mastered three so far unlike his brother who had mastered thempletely.
In a split second Rosinante appeared above the dome of dense threads, but this time he was holding two daggers half the length of an ordinary sword in his hands.
The two daggers were beautifully polished, they were a famous sword that Rob got from the World Government in the manga basics deal.
Rosinante used his great eleration as well as the two sharp daggers in his hand, cutting into the dome that seemed extremely weak, but the moment his swift attack touched the weak dome, sparks flew everywhere.
"Huh! It looks like your fruit mastery has leveled up, congrattions brother, but that''s not enough¡ª"
"It''s enough."
Rosinante felt something strangling both his arms and legs from behind, when he turned around he saw his brother looking at him with a provocative smile, but before he reacted the dome in front of him turned into a torrent and rushed at him to devour him.
In less than a second Rosinante was buried in a ball of sharpened strings.
"Fufufu, 95 victories for me, 87 victories for you."
...
On a nearby hill, Rob stood while holding Little Robin in his arms.
He had a big smile on his face while seeing the two boys fight.
"Oto-san! Rosinante lost again, didn''t you say he''d be tied with Doffy soon?"
"Oh? When did I say that?"
"You''re ying the fool again..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hahahaha! I''m just kidding, my little, you see, Doffy got the upper hand in this fight because he managed to trick his little brother into his trap, if he wasn''t, he wouldn''t have won."
"Yes, Doffy is very cunning, I don''t want to be like Doffy in the future, I will be so strong that I can win easily without tricks!"
Little Robin raised her little fist and waved by it excitedly as if she wanted to enter the battlefield right away.
"Hahahaha! Yes, my little will be the most powerful person in the world in a few years."
"No! Papa is the most powerful in the world!"
Rob almost died because of her cuteness at this moment.
When Domingo saw his teacher and his younger sister watching his winning battle, his expression became even more excited, he quickly unleashed the trap of strings on his brother to free him.
When Rosinante was finally freed, he looked at Doffy with a dissatisfied expression.
"This will not happen again."
"Fufufu, I think you have repeated this sentence 95 times now, look even the teacher was embarrassed for you."
Rosinante''s embarrassment increased when he saw his teacher and younger sister Robin witness his loss.
But his expression soon changed to an excited one and ran towards his teacher, or more specifically ran towards his beloved younger sister.
"Robin chan! Are you here?"
Little Robin poked her head out of her father''s warm chest before looking at the excited blond child.
"Rossy-chan, you lost again."
"This... There is no trick, Doffy is so cunning¡ª"
Before he could react, Rob grabbed him by the ear and lifted him, Rosinante felt so much pain, it looked as if his ear would be ripped out at any moment.
"It looks like you haven''t seen your master at all."
"Ah! Ah! I''m sorry, sensei!"
...
Marineford;
"Did that monstere back so fast?!"
"Yes, he''s back."
"How could he pass the graduation exams so quickly!"
"I don''t know, but thest time something like this happened, was when Vice-Admiral Sakazuki and Vice-Admiral Borsalino graduated."
"Then¡ Does this mean that another monster of this caliber has appeared in our navy crew?!"
"That''s what it looks like."
"He''s also a very powerful Logia user, so what do you think?"
"Another monster."
Kuzan carried a frozen corpse while walking toward the Navy Examination Division, not paying attention to thements of the Marines who saw him quickly return.
Kuzan joined the Navy a year ago, joined the elite training division under Admiral Zephyr himself, trained for an entire year, and now it''s time to finally graduate and continue his pursuit of justice.
But what he had seen and read in the past year had repeatedly overturned his understanding of justice, until he became almost indifferent, but his quest for power was renewed over and over again, every time he read Bleach manga, for example. he felt pumped to be stronger.
No, more specifically, whenever he saw Hitsugaya, a shinigami captain, fight using his Bankai he was pumped to learn his same moves, he was also a flexible user of the ice element, learning from a professional, that''s what he''s been doing the past year, just as Mihawk, fell in love with Bleach, Kuzan fell into it too, in fact, it wasn''t just those two people, but a lot of big shots did it covertly.
Arriving at the examination division, he left the frozen corpse for the examiner for identification and leaned on the hall side, while not hiding his annoyance from the constant gazes from the Marines.
"Blood Arrow Pirate Captain, 155 million berry bounty! Oh my God, you look like you want to fly, Kuzan, why did you risk chasing this monster? The value of his entire crew is 300 million berries, he''s one of the most dangerous ascending supernovas."
"Kuzan really wanted to skip the answer because he just wanted some sleep right now, but he can''t get past this anyway."
"Ara ra~ He was the closest unlucky crew I''vee across on my voyage, so, it doesn''t matter, I thought his reward fit my test... Regarding his crew, they''re still frozen in the south sea of Sabaody, you can arrest them."
The listeners sucked the cold air while hearing that, terrified at how cold this guy was!"
What does it mean to freeze a crew worth up to 300 million berries as a total bounty at the graduation exam?!
I''m kneeling!
Even Sakazuki and Borsalino weren''t as arrogant as this guy.
The tester, who was a Vice-Admiral too, stamped very quickly on the folder of Kuzan''s sess in the third test with the perfect mark once again.
Three tests passed with the perfect mark!
One test remained, if he passed it by the perfect mark also, it was decided that a new candidate for admiral would appear in the ranks of the Navy again.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 135: Episode 53 Of One Piece In Pirate World! (105-106 Episodes)
Chapter 136: New Art Stores
Chapter 137: Amazon Lily Empress Wants To Be A Waitress? Kaido? A glimpse of the excitingst year.
Chapter 135 Episode 53 Of One Piece In Pirate World! (105-106 Episodes)
Chapter 135 Episode 53 Of One Piece In Pirate World! (105-106 Episodes)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"The divine screen lights up again!"
"Yes, the weekly episodes have finally arrived!"
"Finally, I can see Nami chan and Vivi chan again."
"Hahahaha, my week can''t go on so well without watching theedy of One Piece, Usopp is so funny."
"Yeah, and that perverted camel is funny too."
"The fights between Zoro and Sanji are funnier than anything else."
"I find Luffy and his brother Ace to be top-notchedians."
"You''re wrong, these kids are being acted only in their true nature.."
"I find Crocodile so intimidating, how will Luffy get over it?"
"I heard from Matriarch san in the art store that there is a thing called a protagonist''s armor that can sweep away everything in its path and easily clears the way for the protagonist of the story."
"This news is 100% true because Matriarch san is a member of the Rob sama family, she will only tell us what she heard from the author himself."
"Protagonist''s armor? What is this thing? Is it a real armor that can protect against physical attacks?"
"Oh, no... Let me exin it ording to what I heard, first, I''ll ask you a question, How much do you know who is the protagonists?"
"Oh, that''s easy, I know a lot."
At a local market, Ohara residents loosened their ears to hear these two people''s conversation because it sounded interesting before the start of the new show of One Piece.
"Monkey D. Luffy from One Piece, Gon Freeks from Hunter X Hunter, Naruto Uzumaki from Naruto, Kurosaki Ichigo from Bleach, Eren Yeager from Attack on Titan, Imusuna from Heir of the World."
"You seem to be an active follower of all these works, well, you''re right, all of the ones you mentioned are the protagonist of their worlds."
"And also they all possess the aura of the protagonist, the aura is the same as the plot armor. Matriarch san said that the plot armor is the dense force of fate surrounding the Child of Destiny that shields him from any dangers by thwarting the luck of his enemies. and raising his fortune, when the luck doesn''t work well, the plot armor can be so absurd and directly interfere with fate. this is the supreme power of the author."
"This¡ I''m enlightened!"
"We have to thank Matriarch sama for putting out this kind of information, I think the press will go crazy for this information, maybe they will pay all their money for it."
"Huh? Never mind, I already sold this piece of information, before the day ends you will find it in the local press of Ohara, before the weekends you will find it in the regional press of west blue. and before the month over, everyone in the four seas will probably know it."
"What! That''s why you look so rich today you bastard! You even managed to buy 10 Macdonald sandwiches, that''s a total of 10,000 Berry in the art store!"
The listeners were in awe, this was really big news, in the current era who doesn''t care about anime and manga? Saying it''s big news rivaling the news that a pirate of bounty 500 million berries has been arrested is no joke at all!
When the conversation got here, the countdown to the art store screen was over and the awesome Opening [Believe] got to work. Characters that have appeared so far have gone from Luffy to Zoro to enemies like Arlong and Buggy and even lovable mystery characters like Shanks, but what makes viewers rave is that this little show of characters always ends with Roger''s smiling face just as Roger''s voice begins to speak.
[Inherited desire]
[The fate of this era and people''s dreams] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
[As long as people pursue the meaning of freedom]
[This stuff will never stop!]
The listeners felt a familiar shiver in their bodies as the opening tone began to rise more and more, Roger''s words about freedom and people''s dreams, not the first time they had heard them, but they had the same reaction every time they heard them, their subconscious mind was searching for a concept. Freedom from the moment they first heard Roger''s hypnotic words.
...
The New World;
On Roger''s ship, the Roger pirates got very excited when the opening started.
They were very satisfied with Rob in their hearts, he had truly given his captain the highest honors, even the present Roger, who hadn''t reached that point in his life yet where he can understand the words he had heard on the screen, was happy in his heart.
Next to him stood Rouge, his beloved wife with a smile on her face.
"You seem very happy, Roger."
Since Rob tells her that she can see her husband whenever she wants, her happiness is flying off the roof, even Roger had to go to Rob to thank him for this, and again and again. the one thing he was most worried about during his trip, was resolved very easily by his former pirate member.
Even in his wildest dreams, he didn''t think he could go on pursuing his dream and seeing his wife anytime he wanted at the same time.
But Rob had given him a teleportation matrix that breaks thews of the world and shorten the distances between him and his wife withplete ease, Rob had only told him that this secret must be kept for him. when he heard that, Roger had given a blood oath to his crew members to keep this secret.
Even Roger himself knew how valuable the spatial devil fruit was, which could teleport his eater across the world, and teleport people as well.
"Why shouldn''t I be happy? This man has raised my reputation, allowed me to see my wife anytime I wanted, and paved the way for me towards the Pirate King easily, now, even the fiercest pirates like Kaido and Linlin believe that I will be the next Pirate King, even If they don''t want to admit it."
"Hmm, that''s good, look, the opening song is over, the new episode has started, let''s watch it together."
"Well, Rouge."
...
..
[?Paradaisu mezashite hashire?]
[?Believe In Wondend!?]
After the Opening ended, the narrator began speaking, exining the map of basta and where the crew''s journey had reached so far.
[Three years have passed and no rain has fallen on the country.]
[The revolution is their only hope amid this turmoil, and the people took up weapons.]
[This scorched earth has be in a gigantic tide of turmoil.]
[And to stop the rebellious army, Princess Vivi went to Yuba''s oasis... but]
Thest scenes of the previous episode that angered many, especially the residents of basta, were shown when Luffy and Vivi fought, where Luffy punched Vivi and also Vivi hit Luffy.
"I want to hit Crocodile! If we stop these rebels, who will stop Crocodile?!"
"Trust us! Aren''t we buddies?!"
"Tell me, where is Crocodile?"
That was what Luffy said in thest episode.
The new episode began with Vivi''s tears, affecting the residents of basta more than it already did.
Those who read the manga were more patient because they had already seen these scenes.
But those who didn''t. they were very sad.
Finally, Vivi epted the situation and decided to put her trust in Luffy and his crew to take down Crocodile.
The episode continued as the crew began their journey on foot towards Rainbase, Crocodile''s base.
Theedy between Luffy and Usopp brought back a jovial vibe for viewers, well, apparently the temperature in basta was so high that even an ever-active like Luffy felt like melting.
"Hahahahahaha!"
"Wahahahaha! That''s funny, so funny!"
The scene of Luffy and Ussop when they sshed water on Smoker and Tashigi''s face caused a series ofughter that spread across the inds.
Hundreds of millions of viewersughed like there was no tomorrow. This scene was very funny.
Before that, viewers were truly moved by the courage and wisdom of King Cobra, who decided to fight Crocodile and not to harm his people by fighting the rebellious army led by Coza after reading Vivi''s letter.
His decision embodied the definition of a true king and won the apuse of millions of basta people, whatever happens in the future, the people of basta will only trust their king and will not trust anyone else. the big smile on the king''s face, and his wife and even his servants like Igaram and Pell''s father, show how happy they feel at the moment.
Moments after, Smoker appeared at the Rainbase when the hrious scene happened, the atmosphere turnededic again.
When Luffy told Smoker that he don''t hate him, with his adorableughter, both the pirates and the navy felt a twinge in their hearts, contributed Smoker''s reaction mixed with a kind of shyness and anger on the rise of otherughs from the spectators, Garp alsoughed heartily as he repeated, "This is my grandson!"
Even Rouge who used to be conservativeughed nonstop.
"Hahahaha, Now, I understand why he could be the next Joy Boy, he really epitomizes the joy, he''s so funny¡ª"
"Sh!"
Roger blocked his wife''s mouth after she said something she shouldn''t say.
No one noticed as their focus was on Buggy and Shanks who were hitting the table hard whileughing.
They caused inconvenience amid watching the episode.
"Stopughing, you brats."
Gaban kicked them away the next moment.
...
Mary Geoise;
The strangely entuatedughter of the celestial dragons resounded here as well, each celestial dragon having its distinctughter, there was oneughing in a way that was more bizarre than the other.
Theirughter sounded like those YouTube ''World''s Most Disturbing Sounds'' clips.
But their guards didn''t even dare toin, though their expressions turned extremely ugly.
Their uglyughs were like high-frequency stun grenades.
(Damn you sky sword...)
That''s all they can say internally.
The episode continued to entertain them until the Straw Hat Pirates and Smoker were both identally caught in a sea stone cage.
Crocodile was really very cunning.
After that, the story developed in an unknown direction.
Everyone was waiting for Luffy and Crocodile''s fight.
At the end of the episode, the episode showed scenes that the manga has not yet reached!
Finally, after a year of waiting, real progress has urred in the story of One Piece.
Half of Imu sama''s side face, who was an out-of-this-world beauty, showed a meaningful smile.
"Finally, it will start again."
"The deadliest cause of a storm that can truly swallow the world."
"I''m waiting for you Rob chan, you''re the only one who made me excited again, after that loser Nika, make me get more excited, don''t disappoint me like him, Kuhahaha!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 136: New Art Store
Chapter 137: Amazon Lily Empress Wants To Be A Waitress? Kaido? A glimpse of the excitingst year.
Chapter 138: A glimpse of Naruto and Hunter!
Chapter 136 New Art Stores
Chapter 136 New Art Stores
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"That was great, Oto-san, everything you do is amazing!"
Rob was out of his thoughts when he heard the childish voice of his little daughter.
He couldn''t stop Robin from watching One Piece anymore, which was the reason why he had been immersed in his thoughts recently.
Because of his immortal genes, Robin became more aware of her surroundings in a short period of 7 months, when they celebrated her first birthday, she was much more aware, she was the embodiment of a demon genius in terms of logic.
She quickly reacted to everything she saw on the shop screen as an integral part of her new world.
It''s good that the first part of AOT was over before she could realize her surroundings. the one she liked the most was One Piece.
Rob smiled at his cute daughter and gently tapped her forehead.
"Can you promise your father that whatever you will see in the future, you will think of it as just fantasy for fun, okay?"
"Hmm? Isn''t it just a fantasy for fun?"
Little Robin tilted her head to the side, perplexed.
"Yes, it is, but your favorite anime is the same as our world, so, I don''t want you to confuse the two worlds, especially, since you are at this sensitive age."
Little Robin seemed to absorb her father''s words for a while, and then after a minute, a sweet smile appeared on her little face.
She raised her pinky finger and said in her childish voice excitedly.
"I promise you, Oto-san, I won''t take what I watch on TV seriously in the future."
"Hahahaha! Good girl, as a reward I will take you, little Hancock and little Makino on a tour to Whole Cake Ind again."
Little Robin''s eyes lit up as if she had heard the best news in the world, stars literally appeared in her eyes.
"Yay! Oto-san is the best dad in the whole world!"
Rob hugged her more intimately in his cuddle before he say.
"For my little daughter, I will be the best father."
"But once again don''t forget Marigold and Sandersonia! They are my sisters too."
"Ah! Yes, sorry I will never forget them again."
...
After the end of the new One Piece episode, rowdy discussions resurfaced everywhere that had an art store.
Last year Rob added 20 new art stores in four seas, so things have been a lot more tumultuous than they used to be.
The inds to which he added his art store were either inds close to a few dozen other inds, or inds with at least tens of thousands of residents.
He has almost reached his limit in the four seas.
Some of the famous inds on which he added his art stores in the four seas: the Roshwan Kingdom in the South Blue. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He also opened one in the Tajine Kingdom which is located in the south blue too, he had painstakingly searched for it to find it, just to make sure if it was really a kingdom that was part of his origins in the previous world, but he was not disappointed, because the moment he entered this ind he could really smell his former world. since that day, he came from time to time routinely just to have his favorite meal avable here in abundance. this kingdom was as noisy as its counterpart in his previous world!
Moran tagine, that''s what he''s talking about!
When he opened his art store here, he felt a kind of inner peace, so he reduced the prices a little, because he noticed that the purchasing power of the individual in this kingdom was a little weak, since this kingdom was politically stable, he was keen to invest here a lot in the future.
In the south blue also, he chose the Samba Kingdom as thend for his art store. He was unconsciously inclined to search for kingdoms and inds that had a certain connection to his previous world, however, it was small, since his arrival here, he made sure that this kingdom had been ruled by a Brazilian transmigrator at some point in its history.
Apparently, simply because the smell of Brazil was everywhere. Football was a very popr sport in this kingdom, Rob had a lot of development ns for this kingdom.
He also opened an art store in the Whitnd Kingdom, this time in the North Blue.
This snow kingdom was much cooler than the Drum Kingdom because it was so close to the North Pole, this kingdom reminded him of the d of his previous world.
From the moment it opened, his art store became so popr, it became a great gathering ce for the people of this kingdom, that even the king himself would spend most of his day here.
For no other reason, just because he''s warm if he asked a random person what he thought of an art store he would say it''s heaven itself.
In the north blue also, he opened an art store in the Deul Kingdom, this kingdom was subject to a rather harsh military rule, but with one p on the king''s face, he seeded in making the dictator bow and don''t dare to raise his head again.
At first, the king looked at Rob with contempt and ordered his soldiers to shoot him even before he entered to meet him, but to his surprise, he had hit an iron te this time, his petty decision that day only precipitated his downfall, Rob had already be the undered Emperor of the Four Seas.
This title was already starting to spread among the people, so, only an unwise, ignorant king would make such a mistake, when he finally came to know his identity, he fainted in terror.
In the Four Seas especially, who doesn''t know the Sky Sword, the Four Seas Emperor?
His power here was so formidable that it surpassed even the world government.
His gentle dealings with people, being a king of entertainment who second to none, his massive investments amounting to billions of berries annually, as well as his strength publicly dered to be of the same level as the Three Great Pirates, all made Rob a nightmare for the kings of the greater part of the Seas World.
In each of the four seas, Rob added a maximum of 5 art stores.
The Frauce kingdom from the east blue this time was a good destination, it was stable and politically powerful and it was kinda fair with its people, Rob was mainly looking for the kingdoms that participated in the future Levely and had some fame, but also he didn''t neglect the other kingdoms that did not appear.
The only problem was that they were as many as the number of stars in the sky!
After wandering for two years in this world, Rob was sure of only one thing, what appeared in the story of One Piece was really part of the iceberg. Everywhere, small and medium inds were like sand scattered here and there, the big inds, on the other hand, were either uninhabited inds (which are rare) or huge kingdoms with a rich history (basta, Dressrosa, Wano for example) were inds as big as countries with thousands of kilometers of area(In Earth), Rob made sure that what he was watching in the anime was much smaller than the real world.
Various civilizations, ancient and modern, tight-knit or in chaos, Rob saw a lot and heard a lot, his knowledge of the pirate world was getting wider by the day.
Contrary to the first stage of his n to conquer the seas with art, this time he was not alone, Rob was wandering from one kingdom to another with his beloved daughter, they were spending the most time together. In this parallel world, Robin''s childhood became an epic story, her life was full of true excitement, love, and happiness.
Finally, he could confidently say that he had sessfully achieved the first half of his ns, without little to no disturbance from the World Government.
Before they even interacted, Rob had already paved the way for everything.
Now, it''s time for the storm to arrive which, perhaps, will be decisive.
In his personal section of the Ohara art store, Rob looked at the manga book in his hands.
The page where the adult Robin was reading the Poneglyph for Crocodile.
This is where the name Pluton first appeared.
The real reason Crocodile created chaos in this historic kingdom.
Rob was sure this volume would bring a devastating storm.
This time, If he not standing strong like a mountain, storm winds may send him to fly. because of him mightpletely destroy the kingdom of basta.
Rob sighed for the thousandth time before sending the volume book to his inventory because he sensed a little rabbit sneaking up to look for him again.
"What are you doing here Robin? Didn''t I leave you at your mother''s?"
Robin''s little head appeared again from behind his office door in his personal section.
"Didn''t you promise me that we''d pick up the girls and go on a trip to Aunt Linlin''s Ind?"
Only Robin can roam around her father''s ces, forbidden or not, even her mother, she isn''t allowed to enter some of the forbidden ces in art stores (Rob has a private room where he records his rosy dreams about the harem), but Robin could.
"Come here."
Little Robin''s agility was like a monkey, a far cry from that of a one-year-old, some first-year-olds might still crawl let alone walk, but Robin here was faster than an adult.
Very quickly, she had already grabbed her father''s neck and sat in her favorite spot on his shoulders.
"Hmph! Shall we go now or not?"
"Of course, we''ll go, when has your dad broken a promise to you?"
"Not once, Oto-san''s promises are absolute truth, you are a better father, unlike Gon-chan''s father."
"Hahahaha! Why are you mentioning Gon''s father again? Well, did you ask Oka-san''s permission first?"
"Sure, I did."
"Well, let''s go."
...
Rob exits from the teleportation room with little Robin.
When they were noticed by the Amazon women, they greeted them excitedly, Rob used to bring Robin here, so he got Robin off his shoulders and she ran towards a group of children who were ying in a ce for Amazonian children here at Amazon Lily.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 137: Amazon Lily Empress Wants To Be A Waitress? Kaido? A glimpse of the excitingst year.
Chapter 138: A glimpse of Naruto and Hunter!
Chapter 139: Manga of One Piece is back! Is the inevitable disaster about to hit basta?
=======
ckStar_BH NOTE:
This week we finished in seventh ce, much worse than thest two weeks where we were in the top three... well, it doesn''t matter, I hope you will continue to support me with your power stones in order to motivate me to write more. The higher I see my novel in high ratings, I be excited to write and try to fulfill your aspirations, Thank you all.
========
Chapter 137 Amazon Lily Empress Wants To Be A Waitress? Kaido? A glimpse of the exciting last year.
Chapter 137 Amazon Lily Empress Wants To Be A Waitress? Kaido? A glimpse of the excitingst year.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"This is for you, Rob sama, enjoy."
A hot blonde woman with a tray of drinks in her hand came to Rob, who was sitting in the open space with the children who were ying nearby. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
This Amazonian blonde is exactly the lookalike Marguerite from that time when she stopped Rob way to entering Amazon Lily two years ago.
Robter learned that she was called Marlin.
She approached Rob shyly, her cheeks red from shyness, when she left the tray on his table she seemed to sigh with relief because she had done nothing wrong. like most Amazons women, Rob was her secret crush.
"Thank you, Marlin."
Rob smiled sweetly and took a sip of the famous Amazon Lily fruit juice, drinking it in one go because the first sip only made him drink more.
"No need to thank me, Rob sama... You''re wee. Hebihime Sama made us take special care of you."
Marlin gracefully bowed before turning to leave with a tray in her hand.
Rob was not surprised to hear this, Gloriosa was madly in love with him that''s what everyone knows, even Olvia knows it, Rob puts on an ''uninterested'' facade whenever he''s next to her just to make her understand that he can''t be with her, but the more time passed, the more she fell in love with him, and it seemed like she was desperate to be with him.
Even Olvia stoppedining about it after noticing how dedicated Gloriosa was.
Rob shook his head in resignation, not wanting to think about it any longer.
"Robin! Hancock! Sonia! Marie! Come here, it''s time to go somewhere else."
The children stopped ying as soon as they heard Rob''s voice.
"Oto-san! Shall we go get Makino-chan?"
Little Robin was the first to arrive at her father''s side, while Little Hancock was the second, while Sonia and Marigold stillg behind with inconsistent strides, their age was like Robin, though their body sizes seemed abnormallyrger than Robin, they still less on basis of maturity and strengthpared to Robin who had the best genes from her parents.
But Hancock was an exception, she was over two years old, and she stood steadfastly before Rob, waiting for him to praise her kindly as each time, though she didn''t manage to ess to his side before Robin she still wanted to experience the feeling of warm praise from the kind father in her heart.
Rob noticed that.
For Rob, he was not stingy in taking care of the children, especially such cute children who were his daughter''s friends.
Before even they could interact, the four of them found themselves in Rob''s arms, Rob picked them up easily, while Little Robinughed happily and ran to sit on his shoulders, her favorite ce.
"Girls, we''re going to pick up Little Makino and then go to ''candy paradise, but I won''t let you override the set amount of cookie and candy to eat, no matter how much you beg."
Little Robin: "Papa is stingy as usual."
Little Hancock and her sisters: "We''ll do what Rob sama says."
"Don''t call me ''Rob Sama'', okay my little children? Just call me Father Rob or Oto-san like Robin."
Robinughed happily when she heard that.
"I told you sisters, my dad is serious about making you his children, and my mom as well, together we will be the best family."
Hancock''s eyes became hazy after hearing this, and tears were threatening to roll from her eyes, the same for her little sisters.
From the side the Amazon women noticed this and felt warmth in their hearts, this wasn''t the first time Rob tried to pull these orphaned children with him and make them his own.
But they felt that this time the oue would be different, they felt that Hancock and her sisters would not be so dismissive this time.
"What are you doing here? Go back to your works."
"Understood! Hebihime Sama!"
The sternness on her expression just a little while ago melted the moment she turned around to see Rob carrying the children.
It was this man that caused her to changepletely, she loved this man deeply since that day, even though she didn''t find a chance with him, that didn''t stop her from loving this man even stronger every day.
She didn''t mind the fact that he was married and he have children, she just wanted to enjoy his love every day, even when he refused her love.
Such was the curse of the empresses of the Amazons, even if she died of this love, she couldn''t hate him.
Rob noticed her arrival but wasn''t rmed, in fact, he wasn''t totally dismissive of her love.
"Hello, Gloriosa."
She was unnaturally simr to Rouge in her youth, though not young anymore, being exactly 40 years old. She was starting to lose her youth, and Rob was sure that she would quickly begin to drift towards her future old-dwarf-like form.
In fact, he wanted to avoid seeing this, in the future when he would see her again when he was still young whereas, the woman she once loved him had be an old woman and on the brink of death. That''s really would be seriously painful.
Now, she looks like a very hot typical milf.
Even Rob was seduced to push her down, he wasn''t a saint, he was a man of culture, although his former soul was influenced by Rob''s soul from the pirate world and became more afraid of disturbing Olvia. but that didn''t stop him from nning his future harem, which Olvia would be its core.
"Hi, Rob sama, did you have a pleasant stay in my humble country?"
"Everything is great as usual, you don''t have to treat me like a guest, I''m no stranger to this ce."
"Yes, yes, you are not a guest at all."
"That''s fine then, I guess you want to say something, right? You can say whatever you want, I''ll listen."
Gloriosa started to get tense and Rob noticed her tension. her nervous bodynguage was suggestive of everything, so it wasn''t surprising that Rob noticed it.
Gloriosa: "..."
Little Robin looked with intelligent eyes at the beautiful and tense woman in front of her father.
She quickly jumped off her father''s shoulders and ran towards her.
Before the Empress could react, she saw a little girl holding onto her long leg like glue.
Little Robin raised her head with a gentle smile gracing her oval face.
Her dark blue eyes were shining like the night sky.
"My father said, you can ask anything from him. If he said that, you could really ask for anything."
When Rob heard this he almost fell on his bottom.
Who said she could ask for anything? Does his daughter think he is Shenron from Dragonball or R.O.B himself?
Gloriosa gently held Little Robin in her arms, and Robin enjoyed tucking her little head between her huge breasts.
"Thank you, Little Robin, since you gave me a guarantee I could really ask for anything."
Rob swallowed nervously this time, if she asked for something too much and he couldn''t ept it he would be in a really difficult situation, which means he would have to refuse his daughter for the first time.
"Rob Sama, I''d like to officially join your staff at the art store... Is that okay?"
"Huh? That''s all?"
"Yes, I love working with the girls from your staff, I find their outfits very beautiful, and I envy them for the time they spend with you, I really want to work with you and help you."
Rob thought for a few seconds before speaking.
"What about Amazon Lily? Aren''t you an Empress?"
"I''ve been thinking about this for a year now, there won''t be any problems, your stores'' teleportation ability has solved this dilemma, and I will also only stay the empress for a while because the next candidate is currently in a testing phase."
After hearing this, Rob sighed in relief, it''s good that he didn''t have to reject her down.
"Okay, you''re epted, you''re going to be the new waitress at the art store."
...
Rob walked out of the art store in Foosha Vige with four children.
In just two years the small vige turned into a town, and perhaps in another two years, it will turn into a big city.
All because of the art store, this divine store attracted more people from everywhere.
The vige expanded day by day and became the secondrgest town in the Goa Kingdom, and it also got an official municipality from the kingdom.
The same goes for the gray terminal, which is no longer the same as in the past, even Goa people stop throwing garbage in that ce, as it turned into a huge town for the poor, because of the art store too.
The Dawn ind alone had 2 art stores, even the main capital of Goa kingdom did not have one, so many people moved to live near the art stores, and the map of this kingdom turned into such a sudden situation.
Foosha Vige, No. Foosha town is now the most famous town along with Loguetown in the east blue.
The people most shocked by this change were its natives. Before an art store showed up here, Everything was so quiet in this ce, it was just a small and peaceful vige, but who would have thought that such a small vige would be such a big town? Woop p, the vige mayor, had be a town mayor now.
The moment Rob appeared in the eyes of the townspeople, discussions about One Piece Episode 53 stopped.
It''s not every day they get to see Rob after all, so they salute him.
Rob didn''t refuse their greeting, even Little Robin helped him to salute the people, for she was ustomed to seeing her father greeted everywhere with a standing ovation.
...
They soon pick up little Makino and they are transported to the new world, Whole Cake Ind.
Makino''s life was also more wonderful than the original story, her father is still alive and in good health. In addition to that, her father remarried her beautiful nanny at the time, Came, which became her new mother.
Rob added both of them to the bar of his art store in ce of their personal bar, which is already deserted and reced by a wonderful house that used to be the bar and the house of the happy family previously.
Like Hancock, Makino is currently two and a half years old.
The five children had a wonderful day on Whole Cake Ind, exactly in the Rob area he got from Linlin, this ce had a river of orange juice running through it.
And a castle built of white and ck chocte, and a theme park designed by Rob from his previous world, Perospero helped build with his candy fruit as per Rob''s instructions.
This ce was the entertainment paradise that he designed especially for his daughter.
Itter became a paradise for all the children his feisty daughter would invite every time she got permission from her mom and dad.
This time also Rob had to trick Linlin into not finding him and causing trouble with her endless temptation. Big Mom was still chasing him, she still want to make him pollinate her with his seeds. No, it seemed like this desire was getting crazier year after year.
Her power has also gone crazy in the past year, she has caused a lot of chaos in the new world with her and new rookie Kaido.
Kaido who was expelled by Rob from Onigashima where he intended to build his base.
Onigashima has been forbidden to the Hundred Beast Pirates, ever since Rob announced it.
Even Kaido didn''t dare oppose it after eating dirt, either in dragon form or in his majestic form, Rob had caused him a real phobiast year.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 138: A glimpse of Naruto and Hunter!
Chapter 139: Manga of One Piece is back! Is the inevitable disaster about to hit basta?
Chapter 140: Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Part 2: basta War)
=======
ckStar_BH NOTE:
This chapter had 2000 words!
Do you like it?
If you like it, give me your stones!
========
Chapter 138 A glimpse of Naruto and Hunter!
Chapter 138 A glimpse of Naruto and Hunter!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Ohara, Art Pce;
"Olvia,e on we need to be quick, leave everything in your hand, we have to finish everything before noon."
"Okay, okay, wait a minute, honey."
Rob walked into the room out of his impatience, not surprised to see Olvia doing the best she could to beautify herself even more than she is already pretty.
Every time Rob asks her out for a tour, she wears the best brand of clothes that Rob buys for her from his system shop, polishes her skin with the best cosmetics she owns, and also she uses the same lipstick that Rob once said tastes delicious on her lips.
The point is, she was doing her best to keep Rob under control. He could tell that she felt threatened when she found out the Empress had entered the art store barn.
Well, Olvia was sure that her husband would get all the single women he had hired as his women. the woman''s instinct was so much stronger than Rob could imagine, it could even rival the observation haki who could predict the future.
She knew that her husband loved her dearly, but that did not make her lower her guard in the least, though he loved her she could see his admiration for the women who loved him.
Toki loves him, Sora loves him, Bell-m¨¨re loves him, Gloriosa loves him. she can see it at a nce. their love for him hasn''t decreased at all but only increased with time, let''s not mention Linlin who says it publicly.
Regarding this big mom, she can ept all of the above except Linlin!
While she was working hard to look her best on a date today, a ck aura appeared over her head while thinking about the things to piss her off. Rob gulped heavily while sweating turned around very quickly, and approached Little Robin''s bed.
The moment he saw his little angel sleeping like a satisfied cat, he felt a thrill that immediately reced his nervousness.
She had a satisfied smile on her sleeping face, she had spent the past two days in pure paradise.
Not only did she enjoy ying with her new sisters and eating delicious food and first-ss sweets, but she also watched the best anime she had been craving week after week.
After One Piece, Episode 53 of Naruto has arrived.
And the next day too, episode 53 of Hunter X Hunter.
Not all children of her age were having as much fun as she enjoyed the shows that her father made.
Only children 6 years, and older, can absorb what they are watching as much as possible and enjoy it, but Little Robin who just turned one year old was such an anomaly.
Thest episode of Naruto that aired was a bit repetitive, though sad, and has a good rhythm as it still follows the mission of Sasuke recovery who has be utterly evil after following Orochimaru, and shows Rock Lee''s suffering with the injury. And the new Hokage, Tsunade (the beloved of millions. the Idol of Ishou in particr) also told him that he had to surrender and that his injury could not be cured.
But it wasn''t an episode that could muster as many sad feelings as the firsts Naruto episodes when a part of Naruto''s sad past came to light, or when Zabuza and Haku died (the story of those in particr caused valleys of tears in Wano Country, and for the Okamas who watched the episode.)
It didn''t cause as much inhale and admiration from viewers as those episodes when Rock Lee battled Gaara in the Chunin Exam, Naruto and Neji''s spirited fight, or when the famous "toad sage" Jiraiya sensei debuted, and the same goes for Orochimaru, the "snake sage", the main viin (final boss) as viewers believe, or the battle of Naruto and his summoned frog (Chief Toad) against the terrifying sand beast ''beijuu'' (Shukaku) who has taken over Gaara''s consciousness.
It was all so exciting that it was unimaginable for the viewers, they were very satisfied with Naruto because it became a feast for their eyes.
How many families do Monday afternoon be a great time for a family gathering and Watching Naruto in their garden?
Hundreds of thousands of families!
Past Naruto episodes have caused an unimaginable storm all over the world, from the mission of Waves Land arc to the Chunin Exam arc, then the Konoha destruction arc, the death of the Third Hokage, the Tsunade search arc, the emergence of the Akatsuki organization, and finally, the current arc, Sasuke recovery mission arc, a mission given by the 5th Hokage Tsunade.
Everyone''s perception of what really is called a ninja has been overturned.
The ninjas were actually monsters and not just acrobatics as some think, a Kage-Level ninja could fight the admiral and maybe win!
This is what a ninja means, this fact has already been agreed upon.
Thanks to the Naruto anime, the Wano ninjas have be much stronger, smarter, and humbler than they were original, in the future Wano war (if it happens) will not be the samurai who will lead the way, but the ninja.
The Wano ninjas became very scary after the appearance of Naruto especially Raizo, the Naruto anime was now the divine totem that brought together all the Wano ninjas!
Whoever can learn one technique from Naruto can be considered a true ninja!
The appearance of another descendant of the Uchiha, Itachi Uchiha, Sasuke''s brother, and his bloody enemy, the same person who caused the genocide of his n also caused massive reactions, this person was insanely powerful, his strange illusion skills caused a person of the Kakachi level to suffer from hell for 3 days in a moment.
Even the most terrifying Devil Fruit users couldn''t do such a thing. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Even the Five Elders felt greedy for possessing such a divine Eye that bestowed such supernatural abilities, the Sharingan of the Uchiha n! The same goes for the Byakugan of the Hyuga n.
Also, the appearance of Kisami who was simr to Fishman made everyone assume the existence of the Fishman race in the Land of Mist, unfortunately, Rob hasn''t opened an art store in the Ryujo Kingdom yet, but he will soon.
This is the least that can be said about the Naruto anime in its first part, and the reactions and changes it made to the super world called One Piecest year.
The same or more was true of Hunter X Hunter which was theter anime that Little Robin and her friends watched on Whole Cake Ind.
If Naruto episode 53 was just a routine about Rock Lee suffering from an injury and wanting to recover quickly to carry on his teacher''s style and carry on his legacy, then Hunter X Hunter was much better off.
Only the title of the ants'' arc, which is considered the best arc in the entire anime, can cause a huge uproar.
The arc was only in its beginning but it caused a lot ofmotion because this ants race was a new race that was not known in the pirate world, anything new that would excite the inhabitants of the pirate world.
The evidence is that after the end of "AOT" part 1, "Hunter" became the anime with the most record stats.
The reason is very simple.
If Naruto is a ninjas totem of the reclusive country of Wano.
Hunter is the totem of the people in the entire world and specifically bounty hunters.
Hunters'' guilds have be scattered everywhere thanks to this anime. The name "Genei Ryodan" has been frequently taken as the name of many guilds that have been influenced by the spider gang and the philosophy of Chrollo Lucifer.
Many mafia families in the pirate world have also been clearly influenced by the Zoldyck family!
Attempts to master Nen have also be a global event that is being insanely researched everywhere.
Of course, the World Government would not miss such a golden opportunity, everything was under their watchful eyes.
Even Rob created his own guild after studying the massive changes Hunter X Hunter brought about.
He hadn''t expected such a turnout for Hunter X Hunter.
...
Rob withdrew his hand after wiping some saliva that was dripping from his sleeping daughter''s mouth.
When he turned around to meet his wife he swallowed his saliva in astonishment, she had transformed from a masterpiece to a Premium masterpiece!
She was beautiful by all ounts, the maternity atmosphere surrounding her, the sexy modern clothes and the ck-framed scientist sses, her silver hair tied in a ponytail, her beautiful oval face, her bright blue aquamarine eyes, and alluring lipstick, and finally, her pressed breast as if it was going to explode, and the clear white slit.
Rob swallowed his saliva hard as he nearly fell into the depths of lust and immediately pushed her down, Olvia smiled provocatively at him, in fact, she wanted him to try and push her down now, maybe she could punish him more than that, and win a few extra points.
She was even more satisfied after she had seeded in kindling her husband''s more primitive instincts.
She was his weakness, the same as ever, this made her feel self-satisfied and secure.
Even if he likes other women, he will still like her more!
This is the significance of her actions.
He approached her in a few steps, even before she could react, she found herself in his wide cuddle, her head barely reaching his chest, such as the length of her towering man.
Rob slowly lowered his head and tasted her lips, which looked like cherry-red ones.
After a few minutes.
"I really like the taste of this lipstick on your lips, it tastes like cherry."
"This is the thousandth time you tell me this, shall we go now?"
"Oh? That''s why I found it familiar... well, let''s go."
"Where are we going?"
"basta."
"Huh?! Why didn''t you tell me before? My clothes aren''t suitable for basta desert air."
"You didn''t ask."
As they walked out of the pce, Olvia puffed her cheeks angrily.
"Why are we going there?"
"I have a gift for you, a gift you will definitely like."
When she heard this she turned into a happy and sunny mood, her husband was still the same as ever.
Her loving and generous man.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 139: The manga of One Piece is back! Is the inevitable disaster about to hit basta?
Chapter 140: Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Part 2: basta War)
Chapter 141: Ancient weapons cause global terror! Wrath of the World Queen!
Chapter 139 The manga of One Piece is back! Is the inevitable disaster about to hit Alabasta?
Chapter 139 The manga of One Piece is back! Is the inevitable disaster about to hit basta?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The moment Rob and Olvia walked out of the ''basta'' art store, he recalled his new Hyundai "Land Cruiser" with a 5.7-liter V8 and 362 horsepower.
This car was one of the best in his system shop had at the moment for facing desert countries like basta.
When Olvia saw the luxurious white car, she was impressed, her husband really liked pretty things, so she got used to it.
When she''s with him, she''s always mentally prepared to see something newe out of nowhere.
Under the stunned looks of the Alubarna residents, Rob opened the front door of the car for his wife like a gentleman.
"Come in, you can appreciate the carter."
Rob climbed into the driver''s seat and sensed a kind of lost familiarity returning to him.
"You''ll teach me how to drive a carter, okay?"
Olvia interrupted Rob''s momentary sense of nostalgia.
"Huh? You want to learn how to drive a car?"
"Yes, is that appropriate?"
Olvia was showing her pearly teeth into a cute smile that made Rob fall in love all over again.
"I can teach you to drive a ne, not to mention a car! It''s an easy task. We''ll start that after wee back to Ohara, so be prepared."
Olvia was so happy. her man was the best husband in the world.
In fact, she wasn''t interested in learning to drive, all she cared about was spending more time with her husband.
Before the people of the capital begin to gather around the luxurious and powerful car, Rob begins his trip towards the royal pce.
The trip that will determine the fate of this kingdom.
The ''Land Cruiser'' ran smoothly on the sandy ground as if it was on a paved road, there were no obstacles at all.
...
Royal Pce, basta;
In the meeting room, four people sat in two corners, two women and two men.
They were Rob and his wife, and basta King. Nefertari Cobra, and his wife too.
This was not the first time they had met, but it was the first time that their meeting had a serious and slightly dangerous atmosphere.
Even King Cobra who was living bliss recently after a massive rise in his poprity due to thest One Piece episode felt pressure from the current atmosphere.
He could instinctively sense something dangerous strutting behind Rob''s calm facade.
"Mister Rob, what is the reason for this sudden visit?"
It was Cobra who broke the atmosphere of mystery surrounding the room.
"I havee for two things, the first, to ask for a favor, and the second, to warn you of an inevitable disaster and also to help you ovee it."
When Cobra and his wife heard the words "inevitable disaster", their bodies subconsciously shivered.
Cobra regained his stability after two seconds and asked with hidden concern.
"I have no problem with any favor you would like to ask, if I could I would be happy to fulfill your request, but what do you mean by inevitable disaster? Is it a disaster at the level of the individual or the nation?"
Rob looked deeply into the couple''s eyes, he could see deep worry and tension that couldn''t be hidden within them.
This was to be expected, the words "inevitable disaster" could not be taken seriously if someone else said it, but when someone of Rob''s stature and power said it, this meant that the inevitable disaster would be extremely devastating.
The king was very tense after hearing this.
Even Olvia got worried after hearing this, will the troubles that her husband has been preparing for so long will finally start?!
Who can threaten her husband in this world?
Well, just the World Government and these three great pirates.
Olvia held her husband''s hand to show her undying support.
Rob gently had rub Olvia''s hand before answering Cobra''s anxious question.
"One Piece manga will be back for publication this week, and with it, the basta arc that stopped in the middle a year ago wille to an end."
Cobra and his wife nodded in understanding, they knew this and were especially excited about this long-awaited update.
Whether the manga or the anime, One Piece, only gave them positive things, It conveyed to the people and the world the true personality of King Cobra!
One Piece is his best talker, the reputation he brought to him was just tremendous.
Rob continued to speak after that.
"This time, the new volume will carry vital information about your kingdom and its rtionship with celestial dragons, as well as Crocodile''s target of causing chaos in this kingdom."
Cobra''s body shivered after hearing this, and his wife''s mouth opened in an "O" shape in shock.
Rob and Olvia can tell she''s shocked, it seems Cobra hasn''t told her the truth about basta yet.
"Crocodile''s target is..."
King Cobra stopped here because he couldn''t finish his words until he knew what Rob was going to say first, he didn''t want to rush and make mistakes.
"Yes, the same thing you''re thinking of now, his target is the Poneglyph located somewhere here in basta."
Although he expected it, after hearing the confirmation, Cobra''s eyes opened wide.
How could anyone (except for the king) know that there was a Poneglyph in basta? No, it seems he forgot something important.
His mind was currently in chaos.
Did he just hear about basta''s rtionship with celestial dragons? Impossible!
"I understand that you are dumbfounded and unable to exin what you are hearing, but first, I must tell you that I''m an ally and not an enemy so that you don''t feel anxious on my part."
"The inevitable disaster... was caused by the leak of information about the identity of basta and the fact that the Poneglyph exists in my country?"
Cobra was truly worthy of his title as a king, he had a respectable mental strength, and could recover his sanity even in a situation like this.
"Yes, and also... No."
But Rob wanted to test him more, is the young Cobra worth thee pressure or not?
As Rob expected, Cobra was more confused after hearing the answer.
What do you mean by yes and no?!
"The inevitable disaster will surely be caused by a leak of information, but the leaked information is not just the existence of the Poneglyph in basta, but the contents of the Poneglyph itself will be leaked."
When he heard this, Cobra''s face turned pale, as if he had grown by a full 10 years in an instant.
"That''s impossible... the only people who can read the Poneglyph are the Ohara archaeologists... Why would they leak¡ª"
"Don''t be in a hurry to make judgments, the one who will leak this information will be me."
It seemed as if thunder was erupting in the heads of the listeners at this moment.
The king: "..."
The queen: "..."
Olvia: "..."
"Oh, don''t look at me like that, I also don''t have a choice. This information will appear in the new volume of the One Piece manga. I bet 80% of readers will consider it false and made up to create suspense in the story, but 20% will consider it an indisputable fact."
"You have no choice? Why are you doing this?"
Cobra said in a lukewarm tone as if he had lost faith in everything.
"I will die if I don''t draw the reality of the world as it is."
Cobra and his wife''s eyes recovered some light when they heard this.
Olvia also felt a tremor in her spine.
If that was really the situation, he really had no choice.
"Is the stop update of manga for a year rted to this situation?"
"Yes, that was indeed the reason, but don''t worry, even if the information is released, I have a way to protect basta. No one can directly harm your kingdom while I exist, I''m not saying there will be no damage to basta, but at least I can guarantee to protect basta from destruction and invasion."
Cobra and his wife both felt a heavy burden being lifted off their shoulders, as long as they can survive the disaster everything else doesn''t matter.
They only wish that Rob''s confidence was real when disaster came to knock on the doors of basta.
"Can you tell me what Poneglyph content is going to cause all this chaos?"
Queen Nefertari could not be silent anymore, she wanted to know the extent of the disaster toe so that she could help her husband with all she had, finally, she could do something for this kingdom as a Queen.
Rob looked toward Olvia and smiled before saying.
"I think we should let the archaeologist here tell us the content of the Poneglyph, isn''t that more reliable?"
Cobra understood what Rob wanted, so he immediately stood up before he could say. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Follow me."
Rob stood up before he pulls Olvia to standing, she''s still absorbing what she''s heard so far, she can''t believe that there is anyone in this world who can threaten her husband''s life.
Rob could sense her anxiety, so with a heavy heart, he whispered some words in her ear.
Then the group led by Cobra arrived at the royal tomb of the basta royal family from the very beginning of the history of this kingdom.
Olvia was excited, she could smell the scent of history from this ce.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 140: Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (Part 2: basta War)
Chapter 141: Ancient weapons cause global terror! Wrath of the World Queen!
Chapter 142: basta In danger?Rob''s winning card.
Chapter 140 [!Not Chapter!]
Chapter 140 [!Not Chapter!]
Hello guys!
Hope you are all fine and healthy.
Well, it''s not a chapter so don''t feel disappointed and wait a few hours until tomorrow morning (for me) Haha.
This chapter is dedicated to questions and poll.
I want to know your frank opinion about the progress of the novel so far.
Have you noticed any mistakes or plot holes in the fanfic to this point?
Was there any negligence on my part? (After all, I am a normal human like you guys.)
Is there something you think is better for the story that I haven''t added or I ignore it?
Well, you can answer these questions in thements, or write to me on Discord:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
The main topic of this survey is the characters you want to see interacting with the manga chapters or anime episodes or future projects like (novels, songs, movies...etc).
You canment with the name of your favorite characters, taking into ount the timeline of the story (1494-1495).
The names of the characters who will get 10 or more likes, you will surely see their reactions in future chapters. N?v(el)B\\jnn
If you want to see the advanced chapters:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
Thank you for your support <3
Chapter 141 Baroque Works Saga: Alabasta Arc (2: Alabasta War)
Chapter 141 Baroque Works Saga: basta Arc (2: basta War)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Kahira has fallen in basta, the mad pharaoh who wanted to conquer thergest kingdom in the first half of the Great Sea, Nefertari IV showed that he was not just a puppet of the kingdom''s ministers but was worthy of the title of the desert descendant ."
...
..
"Finally it''s raining, this is a blessing from the sky in the year 239, it was a rough year without rain, but the sky has finally blessed us."
...
..
"In the year 260, Prince Taimer began his rule with an iron rule. Sorry, he is no longer a prince but the fifth king of basta in the caliphate, King Taimer, whoever is caught in a criminal case who wastes more than 5 liters of water a day without royal permission, will be executed."
...
..
"The year 270 the pharaoh''s kingdom came to an end. they didn''t have to try to stop the world trade union, now, the kingdom is trying so hard to protect its dynasty which was even older than our dynasty, they had no choice but to turn to their most powerful enemy to protect their bloodline from being cut off, the glorious historical day of the basta Kingdom, Queen Nefertiti, thest line of the main dynasty of the pharaohs kingdom officially became the wife of King Taimer, the God bless this holy marriage. from now on, the kings of Nefertari will marry only the women of the pharaohs."
...
..
"In the year 302, the Great Temple of Tav waspleted building in Ermalou. On this great asion, the Shogun of Wano, Kozuki Ryumo extends their warmest congrattions to the people and king of basta."
...
..
In the year 320, the hero of Ultia is Mumdin, Mumdin Kanos, the general nicknamed the Desert Dragon, alone was able to stop the fierce invasion of the Chauvon kingdom that targeted the city of Ultia, which is the beating heart of basta, the King Nefertari VI, gave him the title, Hero of Ultia, in honor of his achievement, this title will be the glory of the future bloodline of Mumdin."
...
..
"I did not anticipate that this day woulde, in the year 580, atst, the World Federation Committee decided to deliver the Third Deity to our great kingdom. We make a bloody promise that we will protect ''Pluton'' with our blood and use it only when the timees."
...
..
"The year 605, the world war began, we can finally get ''Pluton'' out of the desert valley, its true ce in the battlefield."
...
..
"In the year 610, as expected of the third god, the Warship of the God, It shattered the demons ind with one shot. My blood boiled. I can''t describe the extent of the destruction caused by ''Pluton''."
...
..
"In the year 680, Pluton has finally returned home, the desert valley is ready to hide the ''Weapon of God'' until the world needs it again. You who will read this in the distant future, if the great kingdom is over, it''s better for the world don''t tell anyone what you have read here."
Olvia continued reading the information that was engraved in the Poneglyph with a stunned expression, now, she knew what her husband had meant all this time if this information here was to be leaked¡
The inevitable disaster, as her husband said, was not enough to describe the horror of what would happen.
Cobra''s face turned deathly pale as he heard contents he didn''t know about, he already knew that the Poneglyph was talking about ''Pluton'', but he didn''t know he was talking about it in such frightening detail.
He didn''t even know if ''Pluton'' was actually in basta or had it actually been transmitted, this information is frightening, very frightening.
His wife, the queen, put a hand to her mouth and her eyes wide in shock, she also did not expect the truth to be this big, it is not something they can stop with their meager strength. basta is no longer strong as it was in the past that the future stone (Poneglyph) talks about.
Cobra turned to meet Rob, before thetter reacted Cobra knelt and his head hit the ground repeatedly.
"...Please, I''m begging you, don''t leak this information. even you... you cannot protect us from the entire world."
Rob feltplicated after seeing the pathetic king kneel to him with such sincerity.
"Whoa man, don''t panic none of this information will be leaked in the next volume, even I didn''t know about this information before today, so how can I leak something I don''t know?"
Cobra felt stupid at this moment.
"...but now you know!"
Rob was speechless after hearing that.
"I swear, I will not leak these informations. it''s too dangerous to leak them.
Olvia looked deeply at her husband as he said these words, she sighed in relief when she found out he was telling the truth.
There was no other person in the world who knew her husband better than her, and she could say 100% that Rob was telling the truth.
"Don''t worry, Cobra-san, Titi-san, Rob is telling the truth. I can guarantee that none of the information about ''Pluton'' that is here will be leaked."
Before Cobra and his wife could say anything, Rob spoke quickly.
"Well, I told you before that I have a request, right? This Poneglyph is too dangerous for your kingdom if it stays here, my request is, can you allow me to move it under my wing? There is a second Poneglyph also in the ancient capital of basta, Ermalou, I know where it is, I want you to let me take it too."
"I really want to do this, but I would be considered a sinner if I neglected historical and vital informations about my kingdom¡ª"
"Don''t worry, I will transfer your kingdom''s history informations to an indestructible milestone of my creation and return it to basta, you can choose thenguage you want to write your kingdom''s informations in, I can also read and write in the ancientnguage ."
Cobra was shocked after hearing this, no wonder he was calm after hearing the frightening information from his wife''s mouth, which means he had already read it before his wife read it.
"If you say that, I shall have no objection then, I will give you my assent as King of basta No. 20 in the caliphate, you may move these two Poneglyphs under your wing, but I hope that you will add this disgraceful event to the new historical milestone and I also hope that you will write the information in both old and newnguages."
Rob sighed silently after hearing this, Cobra wanted to take responsibility for sullying the history of the royal family, all to protect his kingdom, this was truly a good king who deserves Rob''s respect and admiration."
"Okay, I''ll do it as you wish."
The Queen approached her husband and gently hugged him to relieve his depression.
Cobra felt his wife''s sympathy for him and suddenly remembered something no matter that had been bothering him for over a year.
"Can you fulfill a selfish request for me?"
Rob is surprised when he hears this, but he still happily epts.
"Of course, what do you want?"
Cobra grabbed his wife''s hand which was resting on his chest and felt some anxiety rise in his heart.
"What''s the cause of my wife''s death in the future? Can this fact be changed?"
Rob and Olvia, as well as the Queen, were shocked when hear Cobra''s question.
"Why do you have to be so sharp? Well, I can''t hide it from you anymore, your wife will die two years after Vivi born, I don''t know if it was due to postpartum symptoms or a deadly illness but don''t worry, in this world your wife won''t die."
Cobra sighed when he heard Rob''s promise.
"Thank you."
...
Rob and Olvia stood alone in the desert ruins far from the capital. This was where Zoro, Luffy, and Chopper identally fell. This scene appeared in thest episode of the anime, but it doesn''t seem to attract as much attention as it caused a lot ofughs at Luffy''s stupid way of flying from the ruins with the unlucky Zoro and Chopper.
Most viewers thought it was just an ordinary gray rock because Rob tried to hide it as much as possible, and this was the first time that Rob disregarded his principles as an author and intentionally tried to hide something in his work.
Originally, this Poneglyph was so well hidden that a third of it was sideways submerged in sand, but Rob adjusted the scene and made it almostpletely submerged in sand, only a small part showed up but it looked like any ordinary rock, that''s why he could circumvent public opinion and deceive world government.
But now, Rob and Olvia were standing in front of the Poneglyph quite visible except for a small part of it hidden in the sand.
"This is the ce where Zoro, Luffy, and Chopper fell, right? I wasn''t expecting the existence of another Poneglyph in this ce, it''s good that you hid the fact that it was in the anime. this made us escape a lot of troubles."
Even Olvia could recognize this ce.
"I can''t change anything in the manga, but that doesn''t apply to the anime. If I say the sky is green, it''s green."
"Hahaha, you''re funny dear, but unfortunately, this Poneglyph only contains more historical information about basta, you can already see that, the only interesting part is that letter of apology Joy Boy gave to the remaining dynasty of pharaohs¡ª"
"I can see it, it looks like the pharaoh''s kingdom has fallen through some great injustices, even Joy Boy apologized to them."
"We had no information about such a great kingdom before the empty century. Clover san will be very happy with these two poneglyps when we take them to the Tree of Knowledge."
"Honey, thank you, I''m so happy that you''re my husband."
Olvia approached Rob and hugged him very passionately, Rob was more excited about it since this ce was so far away from any humans or noise Rob enjoyed the fragrant scent of his wife, her shape today was a masterpiece that crossed all limits of elegance, Rob could no longer control his hormones more than that, after the maid''s fetish, his second fetish was sses. That''s what Olvia managed to show today in full mark, she was the embodiment of the sses goddess in Rob''s eyes. the perfect wife he want, she was already his wife. Rob took the opportunity to enjoy a hot session with his wife.
Under the ruins of the ancient capital, two mature bodies of a man and a woman intertwined, their bodies stuck and separated again and again, their sweat and fluids fell and the golden desert sands polluted, this ce became a rosy area for a couple at work, this great y synchronized with the voices of an extremely charming moan.
...
Today has been very vital for manga readers across the world, whether for those men with minds of zealous kids who have been following manga of One Piece since its first chapter, or those guys who just got the art store in their ces recently and became fans of the new art called manga.
One Piece has officially returned to publish its chapters today.
At the center of the world, in the Pangea Castle, the void shook fiercely as if it was going to be destroyed at any moment.
This shaking was apanied by a sinisterugh full of enthusiasm and anger.
"Exciting, really exciting, it seems that Rob Chan is not afraid of sky and earth, this exceeded my most ridiculous expectations."
On this much-awaited day, the world entered into hours of absolute silence.
The new volume turned out to be a Cursed Pandora''s Box waiting for the entire world to open.
Within a few hours, basta became the center of attention for the entire world.
The ferocious pirates began cleaning their swords in preparation for a massacre in basta, as the navy began to move very quickly, a lot of soldiers were called in from various bases, in one moment the world fell into chaos.
The storm had already begun.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 141: Ancient weapons cause global terror! Wrath of the World Queen!
Chapter 142: basta In danger? Rob''s winning card.
Chapter 143: Hide a huge kingdom above the clouds!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE: N?v(el)B\\jnn
I read all your opinions and criticisms about my novel in the previous chapter.
I''m really happy with all your attention, I will take it all seriously.
Note: Fasten your seat belts because from now on the story will literally turn into a fieryrocket events.
========
Chapter 142 Ancient weapons cause global terror! Wrath of the World Queen!
Chapter 142 Ancient weapons cause global terror! Wrath of the World Queen!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Ohara;
A few minutes before the new volume is published.
"Oka-san skills driving so bad!"
"Hahahahaha"
Robughed while hearing his little daughter''s criticism of her mother.
Little Robin sat on her father''sp, while Olvia sat in the driver''s seat, trying to drive under Rob''s indicators.
Since they came back from basta Rob took her request that day very seriously and taught her the basics of driving for a few days, although she has really learned how to drive a car she is still a beginner and makes a lot of mistakes because of that Little Robin wasn''t satisfied.
What Robin really loved was her father''s driving at such high speeds and amazing control, every time her dad took her for a ride in the car she was having such great fun. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Okay, Olvia let''s finish here today, you''re very good at driving now."
"Hmph! If my child doesn''t say I''m better than you, I won''t stop learning."
Little Robin looked at her upset mother and felt guilty, so quickly she jumped up to her mother''sp and began to praise her.
"Obviously Mama is the best!"
Rob: "..."
Olvia: "..."
The family of three had out of the car and Rob send the car into his inventory, then Rob looked at Olvia.
With just one look, Olvia understood what her husband wanted, so she gently patted her child''s back while whispering in her ear.
"It''s time to sleep."
She quickly takes her home away from the hustle and bustle of the city while Rob moves to the art store, it''s time to do what he has to do.
Before arriving at the art store, he summoned the system interface and assigned 10,000 volumes to each art store from 52 art stores all over the world.
He didn''t hesitate to what should do. he had already done everything in his power to deal with the bacsh that wouldeter.
From here on, he will leave everything to fate.
...
A few hours after the new volume was published.
The volumes that Rob put into the art stores disappeared from the shelves in many of his stores so he had to quickly refill them, this crazy selling amount was three times more thanst year.
One Piece anime yed a major role in advertising in the manga of One Piece!
This was already expected.
{Baroque Works Saga: basta War}
The new volume started where it left offst year, after Ace''s stunning show of power in the previous volume, the arc is back on track, the Straw Hat crew''s journey towards the oasis city of Yuba from the coastal city of Ermalou begins.
Luffy''s thoughts changed after they arrived in Yuba, as he no longer wanted to stop the rebels, but regained his original goal of kicking Crocodile''s butt first. that resulted in a fight between him and Vivi, but in the end, the princess of basta epted and they began their journey to the city of dreams, Rainbase.
After arriving at Rainbase, they again collided with the navy ''Smoker'' and were eventually trapped inside Crocodile''s VIP room except for Sanji, who is still unknown to baroque works.
Until this point, everything was familiar because it was already covered by the anime in thest episode.
But then new events began to see the light.
Pell intervened to save Vivi, who was the strongest warrior in the kingdom of basta, a Zoan-user, the hawk devil fruit. it was one of these events.
Then the appearance of Miss All Sunday and her fight against Bell who beat him easily because of her ability. which turned out to be Nico Robin and her devil fruit identified as a flower devil fruit was exactly the kind of event that blew the minds of the people of Ohara.
Although Robin''s full name which they now know is Rudes D. Robin, Nico''s name is the same as her mother''s!
The beginning of Crocodile''s ''Utupea'' n to denigrate the king among his people with Mister 2''s ability, was going well as the war had already begun.
Coza, the leader of the rebels, had no choice but to announce the beginning of the revolution, and also the royal army had no choice but to fight for the protection of the country.
Everything was revealed by Crocodile himself.
The residents of basta felt anger build up in their hearts as they continued to read the new volume, intense anger toward someone they didn''t know if he really existed in this world or not.
Anger toward the future.
Anger toward their weakness, too.
Right now, their kingdom was very good, but who knows when things will turn south because of someone like Crocodile?
The manga taught them a very valuable lesson.
As the events continued to unfold, traces of the legendary plot armor surfaced where Mister 3 who didn''t die in the belly of the huge crocodile ''Bananadil'' but survived and Sanji used his wax ability to open the kairosuke cage and free the Straw Hats as he left a mockery letter to Crocodile by the name of the prince.
Readers were impressed by Sanji''s nning abilities, he could y with Shichibukai the entire time.
The interaction between Smoker and Luffy when he let them go surprised a lot of people, the people of the World Government were angry, pirates couldn''t be tolerated and that''s exactly what Smoker did!
...
Marineford;
"Well, I''ve decided I''ll teach my grandson Haki before he even starts crawling!"
Garp''s eyes darken as he watches his grandson gets severely beaten by Crocodile.
He felt so grateful for that man''s daughter when she saved his grandson from inevitable death.
...
Mary Geoise;
"Damn it! How! How could this happen."
"Is this guy crazy?"
"He''s really crazy!"
"basta is finished!"
"So ''Pluton'' has been hidden in basta all this time."
"How Crocodile heard of ''Pluton'' doesn''t matter, but Nico Robin hasn''t read the info about ''Pluton'', should we get the Poneglyph from basta?"
Boom!
"What is this? What''s going on!!"
"That sound came from the flower garden!"
"The Queen is angry..."
...
The flower garden at Pangaea Castle;
Imu tried to burn the new One Piece volume to nothing but that didn''t work, it seemed like her fire couldn''t burn this book.
A frightful smile appeared on her beautiful face.
"Exciting, really exciting, it seems that Rob Chan is not afraid of sky and earth, this exceeded my most ridiculous expectations."
She was already expecting a lot of chaotic events due to the manga''s return, but the appearance of information about ''Pluton'' was something she didn''t expect and didn''t want to see at all.
She really enjoyed the manga, seeing the struggle of the incarnation of her big enemy from the start... his trip to climb to the top to meet her again made her look forward to this manga with unparalleled passion.
But she never expected that a person who can predict the future of the incarnation of Joy Boy can also predict the future of the entire world, this destroys the future itself... This future that she sees in this book will never be again.
The three ancient weapons shouldn''t appear too soon, this will precipitate the world into chaos before Joy Boy can even return, perhaps ending his way back forever.
These events were very good for her, but in one sense it felt unfair, she still wanted to see this future sort ofe true or else...
Imu slowly closed her eyes before opening them again, but this time the light in her falcon-like eyes changed to a bloody gloom.
"Destroy basta and remove it from history."
That''s all she said.
But those two words have determined the fate of an entire nation.
...
Ohara;
Tears fell from Olvia''s eyes as she saw her grown daughter lying on the ground after being badly injured by the sand bastard.
Although it is just a story in a book, the number of feelings it conveyed to her, in particr, was just too great.
She knew the truth from her husband, this was a real world that had already happened in a world where her husband did not exist.
A world maybe she too has died in, and her child lived without parents.
In a world where her daughter was wanted with a bounty of 70 million berries, she didn''t know why yet, but she had an assumption.
"Tell me, Rob, will my daughter be alright?"
Rob looked helplessly at his weeping wife and had no alternative but tofort her.
"Don''t worry she''ll be fine..."
He almost said that her true suffering was much greater than this but he swallowed his words at thest moment.
...
At the Tree of Knowledge, Professor Clover gathered with hardworking archaeologists including Don Quixote Huming and Nico Oran, whom they joined a year ago.
They were reading the new chapters of the One Piece manga with intense focus, exactly the scene where Nico Robin was reading the Poneglyph.
They didn''t care about the terrifying contents of the Poneglyph, because Rob and Olvia had brought them two poneglyphs from basta and already knew their contents though.
But they were more interested in Nico Robin''s level of reading the Poneglyph and her high professional ethics, it was great to watch her hide vital information about an evil pirate.
She really deserves to be Olvia and Rob''s daughter.
But their faces turned pale after they thought she was killed by Crocodile.
...
The mention of the word ''Pluton'' in the manga has caused worldwide panic!
And also in global greed!
The Big Mom Pirates mobilized their crew, led by Charlotte Linlin, and their destination was basta.
The beast pirates mobilized their armies led by Kaido, their destination was basta too.
The sky was no less noisy than the earth, Shiki Inds that settled in the New World, once again moved towards Sandy Ind!
"Jihahahaha! Pluton will be mine!"
The Whitebeard Pirates and the Roger Pirates weren''t toote, they all wanted to go to basta to verify the information about Pluton.
The movements of these great forces caused frightening reactions, as thousands of pirate fleets followed them.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 142: basta In danger? Rob''s winning card.
Chapter 143: Hide a huge kingdom above the clouds!
Chapter 144: A miracle! basta Sky Ind!
Chapter 143 Alabasta In danger? Robs winning card.
Chapter 143 basta In danger? Rob''s winning card.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
=========
...
..
Luffy: Th... Thank you...
Robin: ...Why? tell me...
Luffy:.....?
Robin: You all who have the name of the "D"...why are you fighting?
Luffy: D...? Sigh...
Robin: Maybe that''s a question that shouldn''t be asked.
...
..
Chopper: It had burned! So it was fake?!
Usopp: It sure is fake! Do you really think I can lift five tons?! I can''t lift something that weighs more than five kilograms!
...
..
Usopp: If you''re a man... there are times... when you have to fight... no matter what!
Usopp: that time, when someone ridicules of your partners'' dreams!
...
..
Crocodile: But before I take your ce on the throne, Cobra, there is one question I must ask... one rted to my ultimate target.
Crocodile: Where''s ''Pluton''?
Cobra: How... how do you know that name?!
...
..
Crocodile: "Pluton".
Crocodile: It is said that one hit from it can destroy an entire ind without leaving a trace... the ancient world''s most terrifying weapon bearing the name of a God!
Crocodile: It must be here somewhere in this kingdom... This has been my target from the start. With a weapon like this, I could establish the most powerful military force in the world right here in basta!
Vivi: A weapon?! Does such a thing really exist in this kingdom?
Chaka: A secret inherited from a king to his sessor for generations...
Crocodile: Once I be the king of thisnd, it will be easy for me to bring all the pirates near these areas under my control! And with such influence, I would possess a power that surpasses even that of the World Government itself! And then I''ll have my "Utupea"!
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
..
Cobra: Live For basta Kingdom!
[The battle that will go down in history.]
[And the battle that will not be entered in the pages of history...]
[They both made it to the end]
...
..
Smoker: ...we defeated Crocodile? My subordinate was crying at this moment because she was unable to do this... Send this message to those old fools you call leaders.
{What?!}
Hina: Smoker!
Smoker: Tell them to eat shit.
=========
Booom!
"Damn it! That''s what he meant at that time, so I haven''t feltfortable since that day¡ He was plotting to make the world plunge into chaos¡"
"The king of entertainment? The king of my ass!"
"He is the King of Chaos!"
Fleet Admiral Sengoku crushed his office with one blow. he was very angry.
{purupuru...}
Suddenly the den den mushi started ringing.
Sengoku could only sigh and answer the line.
{gacha}
"What do you have for me Gorosei sama..."
In fact, Sengoku had already predicted what it would be like.
"Many big pirates including the Three Great Pirates have started a trip towards basta¡ The world cannot bear chaos of this magnitude, this chaos will lead to so many losses. Use the buster call of level 5, st basta before they arrive, and you can muster all your navy force. You will have 50% of the government''s forces with you."
No matter how he expected to hear it before, he couldn''t believe his ears when he heard the real size of the things.
Sengoku swallowed his saliva but seeded in epting the orders and cutting off the call.
Sengoku removed his sses to routinely wipe them but his empty eyes were looking toward his old partner as if he had lost hope.
"There''s no way to save basta, is there?"
Garp looked at his old friend before asking.
"Is that what it should be? It''s no fault of this country."
"Don''t worry, that brat won''t allow basta to be exterminated, maybe I don''t know him well, but I''m sure of one thing, that boy has a good conscience."
...
before the arrival of the sweep.
Rob stood in the center of basta, in a small oasis that has a very beautifulndscape.
Rob sighed slightly but confirmed his determination to do what he intended to do.
Rob looked at the system interface. he got some broken features in theter few levels after level 10.
"This is the best solution to the current situation, although they have to live in an unfamiliar environment for a year but it will be good for them, better than extermination at least."
[Name: Sandy Ind
Maritime Region: First Half of the Grand Line
Size: 550 square kilometers
Environment: summer climate
Poption: 10 million people
Art Store: 1: ''basta art store'']
[Do you want to move the ind?]
[Select the appropriate destination]
[Warning: The ind must be moved not far from the nearest art store.]
[Warning: The same ind cannot be moved again within a year after settling in its new location.]
Rob looked at the front carefully, the blue sea wasn''t good to hide an ind the size of the kingdom of basta, there''s no ce in the world that the World Government would almost inessible.
Rob took time to think carefully while smoking a cigarette to relieve his bad mood.
He felt really guilty, he could sense the terrifying atmosphere covering the entire kingdom by his haki, over 10 million people were terrified of what was toe. not everyone is a fool.
Since yesterday, the news of the impending disaster because of the manga has been sweeping across basta.
The branch of the navy close to basta also surrounded all the ports of the country and did not allow anyone to leave. they imposed a ban on exit or entry to basta.
The marines'' fierce facial expressions could tell the basta people everything.
Something was definitely wrong.
After the end of the basta arc withughter and happiness.
After Crocodile defeats from Luffy, stop of the rebels, ending the war. the residents of basta wee a happy ending to their bleak future, all thanks to a group of kind pirates.
The sacrifice of basta guard, Bell, and his miraculously escape from death after the bomb is removed.
Tashigi''s confused justice.
The despicable world government.
The ming spirit of justice for Navy Captain Smoker.
Chopper''s great medical skills.
Luffy''s ridiculous gluttony.
The divine Ussopedy.
Zoro''s crap in directions.
The absurdity of Sanji''s hrious pervert.
Nami and Vivi''s sexy bath.
Secrets of the perverted and suspicious King Cobra.
Thete Queen which was beloved by the basta people.
The princess'' decision to choose basta over freedom and pursuit of what her heart desires.
The okama sacrifice.
The eternal friendship symbol (X) and a sessful escape.
All this made the readers feel happy and want more.
All this made them realize that the Straw Hat Pirates are not just kids who wanted to go on an adventure.
Rather, they were strong men who could protect a huge country from the fate of copse!
They can do what the world government has failed to do.
Isn''t it the basta people themselves who need to make a ferocious expression while looking at the useless marine scum?
So why does it look as if the world has turned against them?!
Aren''t they the ones the world should apologize to?
But it seems that this was just wishful thinking on their part.
basta got into a big mess the same night that volume was released.
The world government spies, the other kingdoms spies, the pirates and underworld pioneers whose appearance in basta coincided with the release of the volume. they had caused big chaos and terrorist attacks in search of ''Pluton''.
Even the royal pce was attacked that night.
Everyone was madly searching for ''Pluton'' traces.
They didn''t care about anything else, they didn''t care about the baseness of the world government to cover the truth or the good manners of the Straw Hats.
They became the second, third, fourth, and endless, as Crocodile...
This was the true face of the pirate world that could not be easily changed.
But when basta almost sank into the depths of despair, before it was surrounded by a thousand fleets.
A shining golden barrier appeared that enveloped the entire country like a golden dome, as soon as it appeared all the navy, spies, and ouws that the art store had identified were expelled to the sea outside basta.
The chaos was stopped in an instant.
With thousands of these troublemakers kicked out, it''s time for Rob to y his real card.
The goal of the golden barrier was simply to expel intruders.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 143: Hide a huge kingdom above the clouds!
Chapter 144: A miracle! basta Sky Ind!
Chapter 145: The Historical basta Sea Battle (Part 1)
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Guys, I''m really sorry... but I can''t write this fanfic anymore, I''m going to stand here, thank you for following me on this fun journey... ? Do you believe it? Don''t worry it''s April Fool.
=====
Chapter 144 Hide a huge kingdom above the clouds!
Chapter 144 Hide a huge kingdom above the clouds!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The day of basta became so bright, that the usually wandering clouds were trapped within the ind''s atmosphere with no room to escape again.
It was all because of the golden barrier that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
The only people in the kingdom who were expecting something like this were king Cobra and his wife. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But even them, they couldn''t have foreseen Rob''s next move.
Because, to say the least, can describe it as "Impossible!"
...
The King Cobra looked at the golden barrier in the sky that seemed to extend endlessly. The current king''s shape was a far cry from what it had been days before, immense fatigue could be seen weighing down his youth face.
Since reading the cursed volume, he couldn''t regain his usual calm, because most of his fears had already been fulfilled, except for revealing the origin of the kingdom that refused to be one of the twenty founding kingdoms of the world government in Mary Geoise.
In the manga, his kingdom has reached the point of life and death, they only survived from it by luck, the Straw Hat Pirates, and the bravery of his unborn daughter.
In the manga, his wife had died a long time ago, even the direct cause of her death is not mentioned.
And the most terrifying thing is that the history of basta has be like an open book for the world to peruse.
No one discussed the fact that the manga was just fiction anymore because what was presented in the manga was ridiculously real, leaving no doubt that its contents aren''t fact.
Most of all, the inner greed of the pirate world''s viins has overshadowedmon sense since the ancient weapon''s name "Pluton" appeared from Crocodile''s mouth as well as how amazing it was and its ability to rival the power of the world government, it sounded like a devil whispered in these aspiring people''s ears. even the people who didn''t know anything about ancient weapons and heard about them for the first time felt extremely greedy for possessing such a weapon that could wipe an ind off the map with one shot.
Even if these people didn''te to destroy basta, the kingdom would be destroyed under the influence of fierce battles against each other, since each of them would want the weapon for himself, would they let the others take it? This is impossible! The only solution to fix this conflict is to fight to the death. and what is the appropriate ce for such battles? Sure basta... But above all, will the World Government allow these people to search for ancient weapons?
This is impossible! Ancient weapons are among the most important secrets that the world government is trying to hide from the world at any cost.
"My dear, do you think that this golden barrier will be enough to stop the thousands of monsters in this world?"
Queen Nefertari was sad as she watched her hopeless husband who had seemed like an empty shell of himself a few days ago.
"Why don''t we trust to Mister Rob? I think he won''t let the kingdom be destroyed."
"However, the world government will not let us out easily! The mere fact of concealing the weapon of their eternal enemy is enough to wipe us out of this world. If we didn''t disappear from their field of view... we have no way to live."
This is because the One Piece manga had scattered their papers just like that, only now, was the World Government reminded of what true phobia the D n was, if the manga had not been published at the world level, the World Government wouldn''t have had to do such crucial things as activating the fifth level of buster call!
Rudes D. Rob, this guy got the guts to talk about ancient history in his manga.
They gave Rob so much freedom that never seen before in history, and this came back to bite them very quickly.
But what can they do now?
The only weapon in their hand to fight Rob at the moment is the ''Heir of the World'' manga, which has a much greater gain than expected.
But since One Piece returned, it was inevitable that they would return to their normal ce.
They had no other choice but to restore their true face and show who the world government really was.
Since their lord gave them her orders, it would not matter to basta''s former status as a founding nation of world peace (20 kingdoms), or an ancient kingdom with a great role in the prosperity of the world, or a present-day member of the world government...
All this does not matter, because the basta kingdom has already been decided its fate.
...
Hundreds of warships came out from the Justice Gate of Enies Lobby, the scene was so solemn that the judges and government officials as well as the Marines in this ce inadvertently swallowed their saliva.
The huge fleet quickly bypassed the Enies Lobby and walked straight in the direction of basta.
On the first ship in the fleet, Sengoku and Garp were stood up seeing at the calm sea in front of them.
This was the fifth-level ''buster call'', the highest level avable in the Destruction Order.
100 warships equipped with thetest and most powerful cannons, each ship equipped with 10 of them, in addition to the presence of two power of level-admirals in the fleet, and dozens of Vice-Admirals.
A force like that is enough to send a shiver down every pirate''s spine.
On the same ship stood the new Vice-Admirals, Borsalino and Sakazuki. Sakazuki''s expression was cold as always, while Borsalino''s funny face was hard to read, this man looked old even though he was a young man in his twenties.
On another ship, Kuzan was the person who became a captain in his first upgrade from the elite camp, the new navy monster. Kuzan was studying the freeze techniques of the captain shinigami Hitsugaya in his current fight against Quincy and was unconcerned with the noise around him.
These were the familiar faces of the people who had been called to erase basta from the map and history.
In addition to the terrifying Navy Fleet, there were 10 ships of the government agency Cipher Pol, sure to contain the most powerful people in CP0.
A collection like this would bring desperation to Cobra if he knew they wereing for him.
The world government had not mustered a force like this to destroy one kingdom in hundreds of years, this alone was enough to show just how much the new One Piece volume had affected the world situation.
But that wasn''t all, for in the meantime hundreds of bubble-covered pirate ships appeared from under the sea of the Sabaody Archipgo, as well as the ships that chose to take the calm belt path. Some ships were destroyed between the teeth of sea kings and some sessfully passed, but the Sabaody Archipgo was the departure point for hundreds of pirate ships towards basta.
Even some aspiring pirates from the Four Seas had enough courage to enter the Grand Line due to the news of the ancient weapons.
The world was really boiling.
But at this moment, all the eternal log poses of basta in the world broke down and their needles started spinning crazy, unable to locate a fixed ce.
All the pirates who came from the New World were relying on the eternal log pose to reach basta, but now, that has gone useless for some unknown reason.
The eternal log pose can no longer be used to locate Sandy ind!
...
"What''s going on here? Why is every log pose pointing to basta broken?!"
Sengoku spoke in an angry voice to the ship''s navigator.
"I don''t know, sir, I''ve never encountered such a situation before, I think something or someone is using a maic field-rted ability to shade the log pose that points to basta."
Sengoku clenched his fist tightly while thinking of a specific person.
"Use eternal log pose for Karta Ind, the closest naval base to basta there."
"Understood, sir... It''s working smoothly."
...
Scenes like this happened on every ship that was targeting basta on its trip, almost everyone got the same assumption that someone was intentionally perverting basta''s maic field.
Some even gave up because they couldn''t find solutions, since the sea was so big there was no way to reach basta without determining its direction by log pose.
But some have found alternative ways, such as urate maps or eternal log pose for an ind closer to basta, such as Jaya, Drum, and many others.
But no one thought that the ind could disappear from the face of the earth.
But this is what actually happened.
In the ce where Sandy Ind used to be, a frightening abyss over 50 kilometers long formed and sucked up the water fiercely, in this ce, the day turned into night and the night into day. Terrible tornadoes tied the sky to the sea. A deterioration in the maic field and a frightening vortex sucked all forms of marine life and non-marine life into the area.
From the sky, a gigantic vortex of size can be seen at the former location of Sandy Ind.
This ce is clearly not going to settle down over the next several years.
Sandy Ind is no longer in this ce.
The only people who could describe this hell if they somehow survivedter were those spies, rioters, and marines who were kicked out of the ind a few minutes before it was moved away.
Thousands of people were still on their ships trying to investigate how to get past the golden solid barrier and other people were trying to survive the sinking.
But the moment the ind disappeared the apocalypse began for them, that was the moment when all the eternal log poses of basta were broken.
And also the exact moment Rob chose to move the ind to its new location.
When the navy fleet that was ready to destroy the ind arrived, they found no ind to destroy.
basta had truly disappeared from the sea, all that remained in its ce were terrifying tornadoes and a chaotic maic field that could tear apart anyone trying to get in.
"This...! Someone exin to me what the hell is going on here."
"Fleet Admiral, I''m afraid Sandy Ind has disappeared from the map."
...
A few hours before the arrival of the Navy fleet.
basta became strangely quiet after the rioters were expelled, it looked like the calm before a storm.
Everyone knew that the golden barrier was the reason for expelling the people who were causing chaos in their kingdom.
Also, everyone knows that the art store is the source of the golden barrier because its center is the art store itself, everyone can see a golden beam rising from the beacon of the art store and weaving its lights in the sky like a spider web.
Having the art store and its owner by their side gave them some sense of security.
But before they could evenprehend the situation... A white light appeared on the bodies of millions of basta people as well as basta animals, whether they were desert animals or marine and river animals. The sacred sea cats of the basta people and some of the sea monsters that live and thrive in the basta seas have been pulled into the ind rivers from the sea.
All of this happened suddenly when everyone''s vision became blurry including the king and his wife.
And when their eyes regained their light again, they were ridiculously shocked at what they saw.
The golden barrier became translucent and didn''t prevent them from seeing the vast blue sky. As for those closest to the coastal cities, they fell into an absolute daze, because the blue sea had been reced by a sea of white clouds!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 144: A miracle! basta Sky Ind!
Chapter 145: The Historical basta Sea Battle (Part 1)
Chapter 146: The Historical basta Sea Battle (Part 2)
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Hello guys, I''m sorry for the dy, it wasn''t a stunt hand, I was very busy today. Well, you don''t have to wait anymore, here''s today''s chapter.
In thetest news, I opened Twitter and Instagram tomunicate with you guys, I hope you will visit my ounts there, from now on I will update thetest news regarding my current and uing novels.
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 145 A miracle! Alabasta Sky Island!
Chapter 145 A miracle! basta Sky Ind!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The clouds trapped within the barrier above the basta kingdom turned into a torrent of rain that flooded all corners of the sandy kingdom, rain that didn''t seem to stop any time soon.
The barrier lost its brilliance little by little until itpletely disappeared.
As soon as he disappeared, a light, fresh wind danced all over basta. The wind was not strong enough to move the sand and cause sandstorms, but it was strong enough to move and manipte raindrops everywhere.
Such pleasant spring weather the basta people had never felt before on their summer ind, this was definitely paradise!
"This...! Have I reached Heaven?"
"Clouds... Clouds everywhere! We''re definitely in heaven!"
"So how did we die? I didn''t feel anything."
"Why did the hot weather change into such a gentle breeze? Although it is raining, the heat of the sun must be present!"
"Didn''t you notice that it''s sunny, but it''s also raining?"
"Look at the sky... Strange cotton clouds invade our sky!"
But what the basta people witnessed next was enough to turn their worldview upside down.
The light wind caused many wandering clouds to roll inward from outside their kingdom. These clouds were not intended for rain but were a kind of solid light clouds on which even houses could be built.
They were exactly ''Sky Ind'' clouds that couldn''t exist in the blue sea.
More than 10 million people raised their heads to the sky, women, and men, old and young, important and ordinary people, all were astonished by the painting that decorated the sky of basta at this moment.
Some people still think that they died and went to heaven, but most others didn''t yet understand what kind of situation they are in at the moment.
Cotton clouds smoothly prated the sands of basta and formed valleys of white clouds due to the umtion of cotton clouds, the clear rainwater turned into real rivers over some cotton rivers.
Some strange shapes were also formed due to the white clouds everywhere on the huge ind.
King Cobra''s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets as he watched a river of white clouds from directly above his pce.
The white color of the cloudsbined with the yellow color of the sand formed in very great pictures that ignited the feelings of the residents.
"Are we witnessing a great miracle beginning?"
"I can''t believe what I''m seeing, I think my recent anxiety and depression are causing my current hallucinations."
Someone hit the back of the person who spoke cordially before saying.
"Does that mean I''m hallucinating too?"
Another person who overheard their conversation uttered.
"Me too?"
"Guys, am I the only one who feels short of breath?"
"Cough! After you mentioned it I''m also feeling a little ufortable in my lungs."
"I''m also really hard to breathe."
"I''m a doctor, don''t worry, these are just small symptoms of ambient air change, you''ll get used to it after some time, I''ve tried that too."
"Oh, so then? I feel at ease since Doctor Ray said so."
"But why did the surrounding air change? Does this have anything to do with the strange white clouds?"
...
Rob who was still in the oasis in the middle of the basta kingdom was also witnessing the miraculous changes caused by his transfer of the huge ind from earth to sky.
His rain-soaked face was showing a smile that could captivate any woman while his feeling by refreshed.
He did something very big on the story plot level, something that no one from those transmigrators had done before.
What is the meaning of moving an entire kingdom out of the blue sea and turning it into a sky ind easily?
Although he relied on the new system feature he had obtained at level 11 [Transfer Store Land] that which left him stunned for a whole day after he got it, what was important was that he managed to hide basta from the eyes of the World Government and evil pirates.
Rob was sure that the reactions of basta inhabitants and basta King would be off the charts.
"Maybe they don''t understand what''s going on yet?"
"Well, let''s exin everything to them, since they are going to live here from now on it is their right to know at least."
"System, turn on the Live broadcast setup in [Video Projection] feature. Let the Broadcast field be limited to ''basta Sky Ind'' only."
[Ding!]
As soon as he said that, a soft voice spoke in his ear as his wife''s voice, Olvia.
[Preparing live broadcast feature at one ind level]
[Sky Ind basta broadcasting field only...]
[Done, the host can start the live broadcast by simply pressing the [Start] button]
The word [Start]rge appeared in the middle of his window waiting for him to squeeze it.
But Rob still remembered his wife''s voice, which he had heard seconds before the prompt.
This was the new feature he obtained at level 12 [Holistic AI]
Her job wasn''t just to hear system notifications in his wife''s voice.
Rob didn''t hesitate anymore and hit the [Start] button.
As soon as he did that, his face and the background of the oasis behind him appeared in the window.
On the other side, the light on the disy of the art store ''basta'' caught the attention of everyone in basta.
Sure enough, everyone was confused at the moment, but they also knew in their hearts that the only person who could exin the current situation to them was the owner of the Divine Store.
As the King and the people of basta expected, the next moment the face of the most respected man in their hearts at their King''s side appeared.
Rob had a kind, spring-like smile that removed all fear and tension from children''s hearts and made single women fall in love, and encouraged men to pay attention.
{Hello my dear customers}
Rob''s voice was clearly heard in the ears of every living creature in basta.
Even animals like the Kung-Fu Dugongs stationed in the Sandora river who by the way were big fans of ''One Piece'' anime and their future leader ''Luffy'' (fans to the point of fanaticism).
Animals like Warusagi Birds, Super Spot-Billed Duck, and even Sea Cats that are not yet ustomed to the fresh waters of the river.
All beings can see and hear Rob clearly.
{First, I think I owe you an apology, all the chaos that happened in basta since yesterday was because of my manga, honestly, I''m sorry, I can''t justify this with anything else, all I can do is sincerely apologize and hope you''ll forgive me...}
The expressions of the basta residents changed after hearing this. they already knew it in their hearts, but they didn''t want to remember it, just because they didn''t want to me the person who had brought happiness into their lives, Rob''s standing in their hearts was so high that not even a state -destroying event could change this fact.
While using the live broadcast, Rob was covering the entire ind with his Observation Haki but was surprised to discover that the negative feelings towards him were so few that they are negligiblepared to the positive ones.
This really brought him back a big smile to his face, they were worth the adventure to reveal one of his strongest trump cards to save them.
{I havee today to give you good news, from this day forward, you will not have to fear anyone else, neither world government, nor navy, nor pirates, nor enemies from other kingdoms, in this new ce of yours, these people cannot reach you.}
Queen Nefertari''s eyes opened with astonishment as she listened to Rob''s words, and the King beside her was even more shocked.
They didn''t understand how this could happen.
{I hope you''re not shocked to death by what you''ll hear, but it''s true... You guys aren''t on the Grand Line anymore, I''ve moved your ind to the sky, 10,000 meters above sea level, you can go to the art store to understand the situation well, I''ve left a billboard with detailed information about this historical event and this miracle.}
Rob paused for a while before he could say hisst word.
{Wee to basta Sky Ind}
Rob''s voice and picture cut off, but hisst words still resonate in the minds of listeners who seem to have really lost it.
Their current state could be summed up in one word perhaps.
"WTF!!!"
...
thousands of people gathered on the huge billboard in the corner of the vast art store, to read the details of the miracle they experienced today.
The more they read, the more they hated the world government, the navy, and pirates, and so did their love for the man who pulled them from the ws of death and raised them to the sky with his divine powers.
King Cobra was apanied by his wife Titi, Igaram, and his guards, all sweating hard while reading details they didn''t know.
Now, they knew that the World Government had mustered the most powerful force in its hand to wipe them off the map.
Buster Call of the fifth level!
What is the meaning of this? Do they think they are fighting the ancient kingdom that came back from the tomb? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They were but a worn kingdom sang on the glories of the past, with little left but their countrymen.
Why did they have to go this far?
Was this how dangerous "Pluton" was to them?
A happy smile appeared on Cobra''s face after he remembered that they had passed this devastating disaster because of that man.
As his wife said before, Rob didn''t really allow basta to be destroyed.
Not only that, but he turned basta into heaven!
If this is not a true miracle, then what could the miracle be?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 145: The Historical basta Sea Battle (Part 1)
Chapter 146: The Historical basta Sea Battle (Part 2)
Chapter 147: Oden moves to Roger''s Pirates! Young Crocodile being chased!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 146 The Historical Alabasta Sea Battle (1)
Chapter 146 The Historical basta Sea Battle (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Sandy Ind has disappeared from the map, sir, all that remains is an empty hole in its former ce."
Sengoku regained a bit of calm to think about it logically after hearing his subordinate navigator''s words.
"What do you mean by Sandy Ind disappearing from the map?"
The subordinate could sense the rage rising from the Fleet Admiral at this moment.
"I can''t exin such an event beyondprehension, sir, but I can confirm one thing. The broken of the eternal Log Pose previously... was caused by the disappearance of the ind, not by someone''s interference."
The navigator swallowed saliva due to the pressure of the frightening ''Fleet Admiral'' while saying what he could at least confirm, just who would have expected an ind as huge as Sandy Ind to disappear like this into thin air?
"I can see that."
Sengoku turned his gaze to the man who was using the skill [Moonwalk] to explore the ind''s former location which was like a chaotic hell.
Garp stood in the sky as he looked with furrowed eyebrows at the ce of the ind that once contained a huge ind, an ind that, although desert, was filled with life. The wind in his current location was so strong and fast that it could slice an ordinary human into slices and obliterate him in a mist of blood, but to this man, this killer wind was like a gentle breeze.
Garp''s gaze was directly looking at the volcanic abyss inside that had already begun to be flooded by seawater, even if an ordinary person could stand in Garp''s current ce, they wouldn''t be able to see anything but an extremely thick mist.
But Garp can still see the whole situation.
After confirming the shocking truth, he sighed heavily and returned to the ship at the front of the fleet.
"What did you discover, Garp, was basta destroyed before we got here?"
Before Garp could speak, a tall and masked man arrived, he was holding a den den mushi formunication in his hand.
"Gorosei sama wants to know what''s going on."
When Garp heard this he did not hide his disgusted look from the masked man but still spoke of what he had discovered.
"basta has disappeared, I don''t know how it happened or where the whole ind went, but I can confirm that there is not even a single grain of sand in this ce from bastand."
"What do you mean by basta''s disappeared, Garp?!"
While saying so, the five elders frowned on the opposite side of the den den mushi line.
"As I said Sengoku... the ind has disappeared into thin air, how can I exin something like that? The Ind doesn''t exist... In this ce at least."
Sengoku sighed heavily before turning to take the phone snail from the CP0 agent.
"Honorables elders, can you help us exin the current situation, has such an unimaginable phenomenon ever urred? Has such a thing happened in history?"
On the other side, the five elders looked at each other, as if their eyes could speak, they could understand each other without even making an effort to convey what they wanted to say.
Suddenly, the Gorosei with the long mustache spoke.
"Something like this has happened many times in history. It is not surprising that half of an ind, one ind, or even two inds, disappear every century. It was caused by natural disasters such as a tsunami, a volcano, arge-scale hurricane, or a knock-up stream, but¡ an ind the size of basta... that has never happened before."
The listeners digested the information provided by the Gorosei before Sengoku asked another question.
"So how do we exin the status quo? And what should we do now?"
Before the Gorosei could answer Sengoku, a clear female voice spoke in the minds of the five elders.
{Forget about basta for now, it has been cut off from the world in an unimaginable way, withdraw our navy fleets, there will be a war between pirates, let the navy reap the benefits after the war.}
Gorosei didn''t hesitate after hearing their lord''s orders.
"You don''t have to worry about basta at the moment, it can be said that our goal has been achieved much better, clear the ce for now and study the steps of the greedy pirates, if there is a war between pirates, make sure to reap the benefits with the least damage."
Neither Sengoku nor Garp could swallow it so easily, even though they hade to destroy basta but deep in their hearts they didn''t want this to happen, they intended to change that situation in any way they could, especially Garp... but now, all they could do was hope basta and it''s millions of residents are well.
"Understood sir."
So just as the huge fleet came, it turned back without achieving anything.
But the navy fleet wasn''t the only one aiming for this ce.
Dayster, a new fleet could be seen entering the basta Sea area.
And another fleet behind it.
And another fleet behind it as well.
The basta Sea sank with pirate ships.
The most famous and most powerful fleet is the Whitebeard Fleet.
One ship with the power of hundreds of fleets, Oro Jackson! The fiercest pirates did not dare to block the path of this ship.
Dozens of ships that looked like cakes were floating onto the sea. this was the notorious Big Mom pirates fleet.
Dozens of huge ships contained thousands of ferocious pirates. even some of whom were in their monstrous forms of Devil Fruit.
Above this fleet flew an eastern blue dragon, whileughing madly.
"Worororo!"
This was the new world''s famous Hundred Beast Pirate Fleet.
There were also five inds floating in the sky that brought desperation to the pirate ships below because they knew that this crazy Shiki had arrived as well.
After all these monsters and lunatics met in one ce, not entering into a devastating battle was literally impossible.
This is how pirates fought against each other and destroyed each other.
The eastern dragonughed furiously before flying towards the floating ind, Kaido was eager to take a bite of that golden lion.
Hup!
Obviously, he was drunk too.
...
In the sea, a ce near the coast of Jaya Ind, Sengoku was studying this ind that looked like half an ind, as if someone had pulled out a part of this ind and hid it away from the world.
For some reason, he felt familiar with what happened to sta while looking at the divided Jaya coast.
As he meditated, he was interrupted by Borsalino''s trembling voice, who was repeating the word "scary." "Very scary."
After hearing the names of the most famous pirate who had entered the basta Sea from Borsalino who had received a report before him even someone strong as Sengoku shuddered.
Good thing they pulled out of that ce in time.
"What did you say that he appeared on the battlefield as well?"
Borsalino answered, his voice trembling clear, no one knew if he was pretending or if he was really afraid.
"It''s¡ Sky Sword Rob, Fleet Admiral."
"What did you say!"
"Yes sir, he is fighting Shiki and Kaido at this moment."
...
In the basta Sea, the bolt of lightning intensified, destroying everything in its path.
The moment lightning strikes, at least two ships from the Hundred Beast Pirate fleet, or other pirate fleets, are torpedoed.
From the moment the ''Lightning God'' entered the battlefield, it looked like a wolf entering a flock of sheep.
He held a huge hatred towards pirates, although he himself was a pirate in the past, in fact, he hated pirates very much, because he was affected by former Rob''s past, whose family was destroyed by pirates, in addition to the truth that his previous life was very difficult because he''s carrying the title of the world''s worst cyber pirate was like adding fuel to a fire, the story of how he''s bing a cyber pirate was so funny.
He didn''t even want to be that kind of person back then, it all happened due to extremely strange coincidences...
Both of his lives were connected to the word ''pirate'' but that didn''t make him love pirates but on the contrary, it was these people who he could kill them without blinking.
Of course, pirates like Roger and Rayleigh and the rest of his friends as well as other pirates like Whitebeard, someone all he wanted to feel the family love... to feel the satisfaction of protecting his family, how could he possibly hate such a man?
And pirates like Luffy... not all of those pirates he hated the most.
Those he really hated them were criminals who enjoyed making others'' life hell, these were real pirates.
For Rob. Roger and Luffy weren''t pirates, they were kings of freedom and fun, people who wanted to have fun and fill the world with joy.
These people have nothing to do with the concept of piracy except with their own brute force.
Suddenly Rob expected two attacks carrying a terrifying force that wasing his way, very quickly he turned into lightning and disappeared before the attack blew him away.
The scorching dragon breath intersected with a huge sword energy de at the same spot where Rob was standing a moment ago and the collision of the two attacks caused a massive explosion that sted the seawater and unlucky pirate ships.
"Worororo! Looks like he escaped from my attack."
"Golden fart, why the hell are you interfering in my fight?"
Kaido was excited to injure the bastard he had humiliated before but was furious when he saw Shiki attack also.
"Huh? Repeat what you said, impudent apprentice? Do you wish to die? Don''t think your fat ass can permanently protect you from death."
Veins appeared on Kaido''s forehead in the shape of a dragon, he was really angry.
But before the Dragon and Flying Man entered into a real struggle, the sky above them turned into lightning.
The observation haki did alert them, but their speed was much lower than lightning, before they reacted they were struck by 200,000,000 volts of raw lightning.
"Arghhhh!!"
The battlefield turned quiet due to the bright lightning, everyone was watching the monsters fighting in the sky.
One person caused both Kaido and Shiki to scream in pain.
Whitebeard and Rogerughed until tears came out of their eyes, they were enjoying Kaido and Shiki cursing each other, but Rob''s interruption was really timely.
...
"Mama... Sandy Ind doesn''t exist within the chaotic maic field."
Big Mom''s face turned sullen when she heard this, some time ago she was happy when her ally arrived on this huge battlefield.
She and her ally Rob can sweep anyone up and get the ''Pluton'' in their hands, but why does her son say things that don''t make sense?
What does he mean by basta doesn''t exist?
After countless losses, only now, the pirates did begin to realize the disappearance of basta.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 146: The Historical basta Sea Battle (Part 2)
Chapter 147: Oden moves to Roger''s Pirates! Young Crocodile being chased!
Chapter 148: Bleach manga is approaching to an end! Bleach breaks all records!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 147 The Historical Alabasta Sea Battle (2)
Chapter 147 The Historical basta Sea Battle (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ N?v(el)B\\jnn
???
"What!!"
Zing!!
Boom!!
Whitebeard stood in front of his group of children with an imposing demeanor, but his stunned expression betrayed his imposing figure.
Behind him, lightning bolts, sword energies, and dragon breaths continued to sh with each other in a devastating battle, it was good that they were in the sky.
But he didn''t care about those fools fighting each other, because he had just received inconsequential news.
"What do you mean that basta has disappeared from its ce? Well, don''t need to answer, let me check."
Whitebeard used his Observation Haki to realize the shocking truth.
The area where the basta coast was formerly a few kilometers away from the battlefield at sea.
But that didn''t stop him from seeing the chaotic area, which seemed to be enveloped by frightening winds and hurricanes connecting sky and earth. At first, when they first arrived, they thought that someone with an ability had put up a storm barrier to protect basta, after all, this was to be expected.
But who could expect basta to disappearpletely from the map?
"Impossible!"
Even someone like Whitebeard who had seen so many bewildering things was dumbfounded at this moment.
Because he discovered that there was nond or life inside the storms.
"Shiruki-chan! What happened, why do you look so dumbfounded?"
He was taken aback by what was happening, there weren''t many things that could surprise Whitebeard to such an extent.
"Oyaji, did basta really disappear?"
The Whitebeard Pirates didn''te here specifically to get ''Pluton''. they came here for two reasons. The first reason is to prevent others from getting it. The second reason is to protect basta, which is the birthce of two members of their crew, although they are not important members if they are in another crew, but for Whitebeard, each of his sons is very important.
The person who spoke first was Oden, the newly appointedmander of the 2nd Division, and the person who spoke after him was themander of the 1st Division of the Whitebeard Pirates and also the newly appointed one exactly a few months ago, Marco the Phoenix.
"Fly there, you can check for yourself, Marco. and you, Oden, wait until Marcoes back and you''ll know what happened."
When his father gave him the green light to fly on this frightening battlefield, Marco did not hesitate even for a second, blue phoenix wings appeared on his back and he flew from the ship at great speed towards the storm area.
But what he didn''t expect was that other people like him would appear flying towards the area to discover it.
The first was a ck Pteranodon flying at high speed. this guy was Kaido''s right-hand and one of the three All-stars, King!
The second person was a huge man with steel wings on his back, he looked like Iron Man, as he was using a jet rocket to fly faster than all the explorers.
This person was the fierce member of Roger Pirates, ''Demon Heir'' Bullet!
The third person was using a geniemp that he summoned with his Devil Fruit ability to explore the area instead of his real body, that person was the sweet general of the Big Mom Pirates, Charlotte Daifuku.
When they reached their destination, they gasped in amazement at what they saw. Marco in phoenix form can see very well even better than Garp and anyone present, although the volcanic mist is much thicker than it was days ago when Garp was first exploring the area, Marco could see everything much better.
Lava still seeped at the bottom of the abyss, not even seawater could extinguish it, because the magma formed in ake the size of miles!
"Cheh! Looks like the world government has gone ahead of us and wiped out the entire ind. What absolute cruelty!"
King spoke in the form of Pteranodon, he knew the true extent of the cruelty of the world government, these inhumane monsters can take out an ancient weapon to destroy everything rted to another ancient weapon.
Bullet, Marco, and Daifuku didn''t say anything but continued to research to try and discover any hidden clues.
In the end, Marco spoke confidently.
"I don''t think this was caused by the destruction of the ind, there is no trace, no matter how small, of what was destroyed."
"I bet... that''s crazy, but I think the ind that was here has been moved elsewhere."
...
"Kaido, if you don''t want to die and be a part of the past, take your crew and get out of here! There''s nothing left to look for."
"Hup! I really want to die, who can kill me?"
Rob frowned upon hearing this, does Kaido think he''s reached the peak of his strength? He could really kill him if he wanted to.
But killing someone like Kaido who could provide so much fun in the future for an immortal like Rob was a waste to kill him in his youth.
"Well, don''t me me for being cruel, you rude drunk."
Rob summoned Suragiri''s sword that he hadn''t used in a long time.
The moment the majestic sword appeared in his hand, Rob''s aura transformed from a chaotic and frightening aura to a sharp and murderous aura.
Kaido felt chills running down his spine in the form of the dragon.
His enhanced senses in the form of the dragon could sense just how dangerous this man and his sword were. this man was much more dangerous than in his previous situation, it now looked like he had be more serious.
Kaido didn''t hesitate anymore, he instantly transformed into his hybrid form. under his feet, magical clouds appeared allowing him to float easily.
"You seem to be enjoying without attention about me, you bastards! You, fraudulent, does that rookie seem to you with a sword? If you were a man, fight me with your sword and without your lightning."
Golden Lion''s scream caught Rob''s attention, but Kaido responded before him.
"Who do you call the rookie, you old crazy? That rookie can crush you into a meat pie, would you dare to take a hit out of my wolf''s tusk mace?"
Rob no longer wanted to waste time with these clowns, so he immediately attacked without warning.
This time he used conqueror haki to wrap his sword, his mastery andprehension of Haki had reached the highest level possible. Suragiri''s sword turned ck with a dark purple glow, then a dark gleam appeared in Rob''s eyes.
{One Sword Style - Death Glow}
His sh speed was so fast that even the naked eye of the strongest people couldn''t see it. Just like the name of the attack, it appeared like a purple glow for less than a second and then extinguished again. When it was extinguished, only the scream of the person who had received the blow was heard.
Just before Kaido was injured by the attack, warning bells rang in his head madly, he knew that if he didn''t react to the iing attack, he would surely die.
Magical yellow clouds appeared on the scales of his back and covered arge part of his back.
As soon as he finished his defensive procedure, he felt his back being ripped apart by extremely sinister sword energy.
He couldn''t help but scream under the influence of the intense pain he felt at the ce of injury.
"Arghhh!!!"
Kaido lost the strength to stay afloat so he started falling towards the sea after his blood fell before him.
"His flesh is really solid. worthy of his reputation."
Robmented on this while watching King in his Pteranodon form flying at high speed and picking up his captain before he fell into the sea and then carried him onto the ship.
He didn''t stop this but he restored his sight to Shiki, who seemed as eager to fight a worthy swordsman like Rob.
"Jihahaha! That was quite an attack, you finally showed a bit of seriousness, Sky Sword."
"Golden Lion, do you want to lose the title of the strongest swordsman in the world? I don''t think a clown-like you deserves that title."
"Sure, you can get it if you can bring me down from the throne."
"That''s fine then."
Even before their words were finished, swords collided and sparks flew, as a fierce fight began between two of the strongest swordsmen in the world.
Shiki tried to target Rob''s paper wings but encountered a frightening force from Rob''s sword, he had never thought before that this bastard had such frightening strength as a swordsman. In their first battle a year ago he was much weaker than now, and the second battle on Drum Ind was a little less weak than the first battle, but now, he waspletely different.
...
The pirates present were stunned when they saw Rob take down Kaido with one attack and start his fight with Shiki.
Big news!
This was definitely big news.
Hundreds of powerful pirates fell in the ''basta Sea Battle'' today, but the fall of a terrifying pirate of Kaido''s caliber, was more terrifying than anything else, it was inevitable that today''s battle would go down in history from its widest doors, and everyone would remember it unlike the ''God Valley'' battle 8 years ago.
"He lost the battle, not his life, but even so this is still big news, even the likes of Roger, Whitebeard, and Shiki are finding it difficult to defeat Kaido!"
...
Roger sighs as he watches Rob fights Shiki and even take him on the back foot.
That shy and homeless boy had grown into such a great man.
Roger was really happy and feelingplicated.
At times, he felt that this man''s presence was misced because in his first encounter he could sense that this D n member''s fate was limited, but his expectations became just nonsense, when that shy boy, turned into an extremely powerful Emperor in a short period.
"Guys let''s go, this ce is not for us to shine. Get ready to sail, but before that, we have to invite someone to our crew."
Roger jumped off ''Oro Jackson'' leaving his crew staring in amazement at his words. Who said he''d invite into the crew?? Roger began using pirate ships scattered at sea as a foothold toward his target.
Roger''s move terrified a lot of pirates because he hadn''t taken a step yet throughout the war, but when he took it, the hearts of the observers almost exploded with terror, this was Roger we talking about!
Elsewhere on the battlefield, Whitebeard''s eyes twinkled as he sensed a great-ferocious and familiar aura heading toward him.
"Gurarara! Looks like Roger is excited about a fight too. How will this war deserve its name if we don''t join in?"
The bulging veins appeared on Whitebeard''s arm which bearing naginata.
"Come on, Roger!"
Whitebeard also jumped up to meet the heavy guest.
"Oh no! Two more monsters collided!"
An enthusiastic smile appeared on Roger''s face when he saw his regr partner in battlesing for him.
Roger pulled his ''Ace'' sword from the sheath and covered it with red Haki, all in less than a second.
Then in the next moment, the sword and naginata collided with each other causing a massive shock wave that caused the ship below them to split apart and form a frightening tsunami that engulfed all the pirate ships in its circr path.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 147: Oden moves to Roger''s Pirates! Young Crocodile being chased!
Chapter 148: Bleach manga is approaching to an end! Bleach breaks all records!
Chapter 149: The legendary Bleach? Kaido in Impel Down!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 148 Oden moves to Rogers Pirates! Young Crocodile being chased!
Chapter 148 Oden moves to Roger''s Pirates! Young Crocodile being chased!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Is there really no problem in follow me here Whitey-chan?"
The blue-haired youth woman looked at Oden with a gentle smile before saying.
"It''s only a year and we''re going back to Moby Dick, right?"
"Huh, yes, you are right¡ª"
Suddenly, someone pulled Oden into another group of enthusiastic men.
"Let''s celebrate some more of our new crew members!"
"Yeah!!"
Oden looked at Roger who had a happy smile on his face and his gloomy mood disappeared, as he regained the energetic mood he was in.
...
A day ago,
The ''basta Sea War'' was at its peak, after another epic fight between Whitebeard and Roger they ended up sitting with each other like best friends and sipping sake, Oden joined them too, with a scene almost identical to what happened in Oden''s shback in the original story.
Roger didn''t care about the noise of the war in the background and a lot of pirates falling into the endless whirlpool of battles. Instead, he pulled out a copy of ''Road Poneglyph'' that he copied from Big Mom at that time, and started talking about his dreams, which drew Oden to his subject, then, the conversation went exactly like the original story, even he bowed his head to Whitebeard, as in the original, Roger seeded in obtaining Oden''s services for one year.
Oden wasn''t the only one who left Whitebeard''s ship, but Inuarashi and Nekomamushi followed behind, while Whitey Bay got the green light from her father ''Whitebeard'' to follow the man she chose to live with.
After it was all over between the two crews, Oro Jackson and Moby Dick left the battlefield for their destinations, this wasn''t a ce for them to shine, nor was there any point in staying here. they even didn''t see the shadow of basta let alone fight to get in and get ''Pluton''.
They also didn''t care about watching the pirates fight each other, the only battle that was worth their attention was Rob and Shiki''s fight which was an epic fight of a different level.
Although they really wanted to know who would be the strongest swordsman in the world after this fight, the withdrawal of the pirates of caliber ''Whitebeard, Roger'' was necessary to end such a huge war early and not cause too much chaos for no reason.
This was the ability of a great-level pirate. they could end a war by simply attending or withdrawing.
That was exactly what happened, as soon as Whitebeard withdrew. his fleet of followers followed him and withdrew as well, then many powerful pirates noticed this and left in a hurry.
...
Rob looked at the wounded Shiki with a provocative look before saying.
"Is that all you have, Strongest swordsman in the world? I''m really starting to get bored."
Shiki almost went crazy in this fight, he didn''t understand how such a boastful bastard could consume all this Haki without getting tired, isn''t he a human too?
That was why he looked like he was going to lose today. he could no longer handle this battle simply as he had dealt with it before.
He looked at his wounds still dripping with blood, and then at the pirates below who were watching him lose the battle, clenched his sword forcefully.
He couldn''t afford to lose anymore so he turned to his trump card.
"Okay, I''ll see if you can say that after this."
"Hmmm? Why did you put your swords away, does that mean you''re giving up?"
"Damn you!"
Before Rob can react. He had seen a huge ind on its way to him at a fast speed.
When the pirates below saw Shiki use one of his inds to crush his enemy. they started running like headless chickens. this ind that seemed even bigger than a meteor would destroy everything in its path including them, the unlucky pirates who came striving to get ''Pluton''.
"You''re finally going to make me sweat a little, Shiki."
Shiki looked at Rob from above as if he was a god punishing a mortal, as he had smoothly shifted his position and flew near his main floating ind ''Merveille''.
"Don''t worry, soon you won''t need to sweat in the depths of the sea."
Rob didn''t care about this madman again as he directed Suragiri towards the huge ind that was on his way and was close to crushing him and sending him on an expenses-paid trip to the depths of the sea.
Strands of purple energy started to form in the sword de as he was directing his conqueror haki to his sword as well as armament haki and observation haki too. his mental energy started to umte inside the sword at an rming rate. Rob wasn''t nning to stop as he added his lightning to the sword as well, blue thunderbolts formed from time to time on the sword de.
All of this happened in less than a second. when Rob felt that his attack had umted enough, he did nothing but shed the air with his sword.
But the huge energy de that appeared next cut the 10-kilometer ind in half as if it was cutting paper and not an ind.
Both halves fell into the sea causing so much damage, but Rob still standing in his ce with his two-colored wings, his presence was truly solemn.
The eyes of the pirates who saw this, popped out of their sockets, and their jaws dropped in sheer shock.
Shiki, on the other hand, had the same reaction as Enel when Luffy was able to resist his lightning bolt in the original story.
He didn''t want to stay here anymore, so he floated back to his main ind and escaped with his tail between his legs.
Rob didn''t care about the departing Shiki, after all, he had the title of the strongest swordsman from him, but he focused his attention on the horizon where he could see a fleet of navy besieging the sea area where the war took ce, he could see them capture some pirates escaping from the battlefield.
"Okay, we finished here with the full mark. I am looking forward to how you deal with me from now on, World Queen¡"
Rob left those words to himself, or perhaps to someone else before he pped his wings and flew away, after which he turned into a torrent of lightning and vanishedpletely.
...
"That ungrateful bastard, he even didn''t say ''Hello'' to me and left like that."
"What are we going to do now, Mama? The navy is surrounding this ce."
"Hmm, who are the dogs of the World Government this time?"
"There are Garp, Sengoku, the recently famous Vice-Admirals as Logia users, and dozens of Vice-Admirals, and a hundred huge warships¡"
"Mont-d''Or! Br?l¨¦e! Katakuri!"
"Yes, Mama?"¡Á3
"Let''s get out of here, don''t forget any of us."
"Understood, Mama!"¡Á3
Suddenly, a torrent of sticky mochi appeared and tied all the ships of the Big Mom pirate fleet together.
"I am counting on you two now, Mont-d''Or, Br?l¨¦e."
"Don''t worry Big Brother Katakuri."¡Á2
The gigantic fleet that looked like a ball after being bound by the mochi turned suddenly into a book in the hand of Mont-d''Or, who was standing with his sister Br?l¨¦e on the side of a mirror that had appeared by his sister''s ability.
"Come on, let''s go, big brother."
Quite smoothly both of them and the book that was carrying Big Mom''s entire fleet disappeared into the magic mirror.
...
"What is this! Damn, where do these magma meteoritese from?"
"Argh!!"
"Damn! the navy dogs here!"
"No!"
"F*ck! Navy hero Garp is here too!"
The sound of explosions and the cries of pirates resounded on the chaotic battlefield.
Garp grabbed a cannonball and threw it like a ball so that he could easily blow up a ship that was escaping away.
He keeps attacking like a human-machine gun. His mere presence brought terror to the fleeing pirates.
Next to him stood The magma man, Sakazuki, he was staring at the pirates very coldly. his hatred for pirates is embedded in his bones.
"Garp! stop having fun with the shrimp, follows Borsalino, and helps him catch the injured Kaido."
"Even if we catch him, how we will kill him, Sengoku?"
"Sky Sword wounded him so badly, maybe we can kill him this time."
"Okay."
...
A week after the historic basta Sea Battle, which shook the entire world and caused massive waves of change everywhere.
On a particr ind in the first half of the Grand Line.
A young man who looked about 16 years old or so, wearing a robe that covered his entire body including his face, sat in a slightly dark alley.
He''s been running and hiding for thest week, and the reason is...
In his hands he was holding a newspaper, the titles of which were as follows:
{Ancient weapons cause fear of the unknown, nothing new yet about Pluton!}
{Mysterious disappearance! Where did basta disappear? Why is the World Government still silent on this matter?}
{Historic basta Sea Battle. We are witnessing history! Falling of hundreds of famous pirates including The hell bear. The autumn pirate. The poison disaster. and the beasts'' king, Kaido, who was sessfully captured by Vice-Admiral Garp!}
{Golden Lion is beaten and he abdicates the throne of the strongest swordsman in the world to Sky Sword!}
{A devastating fight between Roger and Whitebeard ends in a tie.}
{The new bounty of Sky Sword, 4,500,000,000 berries!}
"Damn it! I''m sure that tramp is hiding somewhere here, you need to beware of his sand traps."
"Captain! the Vice-Admiral Sakazuki said that catching Crocodile alive is very important, this is a priority of the Gorosei."
"Corporal Mcin, I already know this."
"The hounds react to that ce...? Damn it, follow him. he''s there."
Crocodile ran like his life depended on it.
He was roaring inwardly from anger.
(Sky Sword Rob, someday I''ll crush you with my own hands!)
Boom!
Boom!
The sound of piercing bullets resounded under the night sky, but it seemed as if the bullets were hitting a sandy mass, not a human being.
"Damn! We need a Haki Master to deal with that sand kid!"
"Corporal Mcin, you have to attack now or we''ll lose him!"
"Don''t worry, he won''t escape from my grasp."
Corporal Mcin drew his swords and then turned both swords to ck, while at that time Corporal Mcin''s gaze waspletely focused on the kid running hundreds of meters away.
The ind where Crocodile was being chased by the navy was a bit sandy but full of trees scattered here and there, it looked like an oasis.
From the sky, a group of marines chasing a sand hurricane. looked as if they were a group of hyenas trying to trap prey.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 148: Bleach manga is approaching to an end! Bleach breaks all records!
Chapter 149: The legendary Bleach? Kaido in Impel Down!
Chapter 150: Fierce Kaido! The releasing of the prisoners and killing of the prison warden!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 149 Bleach manga is approaching to an end! Bleach breaks all records!
Chapter 149 Bleach manga is approaching to an end! Bleach breaks all records!
[?Warning: The chapter contains a lot of spoilers for Bleach?]
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
After the chaotic battle is over and put basta out of trouble sessfully.
Rob was returned to his home in Ohara for a period of rxation before returning to his backlog. basta is now immune to anyrge-scale invasion, so Rob can rest easy on this aspect, the only concern that bothers him a bit is how to solve the resource shortage basta will face in the sky, but Rob has a solution for that.
Now, the Sky Ind arc in the manga is approaching...
So, It''s time to fulfill his promise to Gan Fall and he can also bind basta to that promise too.
He can kill two birds with one stone!
''Skypiea'' will be his exclusive yground!
He can''t help but get excited when he thinks of his next project.
Rob didn''t care about the consequences of what he caused after the dangerous topic of ''Pluton'' and flexing his muscles on the ferocious ''New World'' pirates, because everything went ording to his n.
The only exception that happened and he didn''t expect it at all...
Crocodile appearing on the line...
Because of him, Crocodile was also dragged into this mess without doing anything, he was given a high bounty on his head of 90 Million Berry in his debut as his first bounty in this world exceeded his final bounty in the original story.
The world government showed great determination to capture him and this made Rob wonder why it was, just because of his futuristic ideas they sentence him to death? That''s exactly what made Rob reevaluate the World Government in his heart.
Rob didn''t want to get innocent people or people who haven''t yet done evil into trouble, because that meant he would get direct hate from the victims.
The thing worth noting is that Rob got congrattions from his friends in the Roger crew for having obtained the throne of the strongest swordsman in the world, as well as from the new Roger crew member, Oden, who didn''t surprise Rob with his joining, only this happened much earlier than the original story.
On this asion, Oden challenged him in a battle of swordsmen, he had trying to take the title from him, after an exciting battle Oden couldn''t beat Rob but he didn''t give up as he promised to challenge him again, and Rob was more excited about that, there were not many strong swordsmen in this world who could make him sweating like Oden.
Rob was also challenged by many swordsmen due to his new position as the world''s strongest swordsman and no doubt they were all badly beaten, including, unsurprisingly, Mihawk who was more intent on closing the gap with Rob.
Rob could only praise this boy''s genius, he deserved his future reputation without a doubt, at this rate he would be much stronger than his future version.
And it''s all thanks to his unnatural obsession with Bleach manga.
Last year, after the setback he suffered from his humiliating defeat by Shiki, Mihawk spent almost all of his time training and studying Shinigami techniques and raising his strength to levels unattainable at his age.
He was only 15 years old now but Rob could be sure he could fight a Navy Rear-Admiral and maybe win!
What is the meaning of only 15 years?
Rob was sure that had he not taken the title from Shiki, Mihawk would have taken it himself a few yearster.
...
Ohara, Art Store;
"The new volume of ''Bleach'' finally appeared!"
A young man shouted in a loud voice unable to contain his excitement, he had been waiting for this day for a month!
"Yes, thest month was very lively, with weekly anime episodes, a shocking return of ''One Piece'' manga. wars because of ancient weapons. a huge ind disappearing. the best two swordsmen in this era changing their ces. many powerful pirates '' downfall. but without ''Bleach'' I can still feel theck of something..."
Another young man was more enthusiastic, talking nonstop like a machine gun.
"I agree with you, ''Bleach'' manga has made us very addictive."
A young man spoke softly because he had already opened the manga volume.
"Let''s read the new volume quietly, guys, that eagle''s eyes guy terrifies me with his fearsome stare."
Thest young man in the group whispered in a low voice, his face sweating as he motioned to the young man in the hat by their table.
The group of excited Ohara youths looked at the familiar young man who was clearly disturbed by the noise they were making near him.
When they sensed the frightening aura he was emanating from, they vigorously swallowed their saliva before moving away from him, it was really bad that all the privacy rooms filled up preventing them from screaming to their heart''s content.
Mihawk sighed in relief as the disturbance from his surroundings disappeared and opened the new volume with a soft smile on his face.
he could understand why those friends from Bleach fans were so excited but that didn''t mean he could tolerate the inconvenience of his favorite time of the month.
"This..."
"My God..."
"So then! He''s a Devil! This is terrifying!"
"My blood ze! Bankai Zaraki is so scary!"
..
..
..
After he finished reading the five-chapter volume, Mihawk regained his cold expression and walked out of the art store, after seeing how intense Bleach''s fights were in his final stages he realized how weak he really was.
He was so weak that it was pathetic.
...
As soon as he went out to the store lobby he came across the daughter of his first enemy walking excitedly towards the store, Mihawk''s eyes shed as he covered his face with his hat and used ''Shunpo'' to run away, that man''s daughter was very annoying, she especially hated people who bothered her father by asking to fight, exactly like him, so she was annoying him also every time hees across her.
As he ran to his favorite training ce, he heard the whistling and groans of avid ''Bleach'' readers who liked to read the chapters in the air.
(The readers were no doubt stunned by Zaraki''s new look and terrifying power)
These were the only thoughts on Mihawk''s mind.
Since the emergence of the Wandenreich, ''Bleach'' has been on apletely different level.
Extremely high level of power, excitement, and unexpected events. Just who would have expected that there would be a profoundly rooted force like this in this world?
Yhwach''s appearance made the readers of the Pirate world speechless, what kind of Evil God was this man, his first appearance brought cold chills to the readers, even strong people like Gorosei felt afraid of this monster.
Even Imu felt very interested in Yhwach, her interest in Bleach before and after this person appeared was two different worlds.
The death of Soul Society Leader, Yamamoto, at his hand left everyone deeply shocked and speechless even more, they couldn''t help but sigh when they saw the horror of ''Zanka no Tachi'', Bankai of Yamamoto but even so he was easily killed by Yhwach. like a monster that would make those facing him truly desperate.
The emergence of Squad 0, the most powerful Shinigami of all time, also got the readers excited!
Uryu Ishida betrayed and joined the Wandenreich!
This event caused a lot of disappointment.
The destruction of the Soul Society and the deaths of many belovedmanders such as Unohana made readers have the desire to tear up the author.
All this happenedst year. Every one of these events left readers of all ages and social groups stunned, as Bleach manga''s poprity has swept across the board and rivaled even anime shows like Naruto, AOT, and Hunter!
Everything happened without any warning, since the astonishing still-undigested war between the Shinigami and Arrancar in which Ichigo seeded in restraining Aizen with an incredible disy of strength (Final Getsugaya Tencho) everyone thought ''Bleach'' was going to end with a happy ending.
But who would have expected such amazing events were still waiting for them?
Only one person from the Yhwach people, Gerard Valkyrie, caused the Shinigami to feel despair.
In Today''s volume, Yhwach was able to fully absorb the power of the Soul King which solidified Wandenreich''s determination to rule the new world which would be its core rather than the Soul Society.
But the Soul Society led by their new leader Shunsui Ky¨raku did not give up so easily as they attacked the ''Silburn'', the seat of enemies they had forgotten for a thousand years, thinking they were long gone.
In today''s chapters, there was another fight between Gerard Valkyrie and the shinigami led by Kuchiki Byakuya, Hitsugaya Toshiro, and Zaraki Kenpachi, but they were severely beaten.
But what confirmed that the events of ''Bleach'' werepletely unexpected is that Yashiro, who had been apanying Zaraki for a long time as his deputy, waster revealed to be his Bankai, which made him much more terrifying than the miracle fighter Gerard Valkyrie, because of her Zaraki transformed into a devil from hell.
That''s why readers were utterly stunned that Zaraki''s amazing transformation caused such a heated reaction across the world today, that it won''t end any time soon.
...
Little Robin''s senses were so sharp even at her present age that''s why she could sense someone''s gaze before she walked into the art store. when she stopped to see who it was, she couldn''t find anyone.
Then she shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care and run inside happily, excited to learn from her Aunt Toki how to take care of customers as a professional waitress!
She dreamed of bing a mature and beautiful woman in the future like her mother in the cute maid''s dress and serving her busy father while massaging his shoulders or making his favorite tea!
Thus she can be of use to her beloved father.
Without wasting time she ran inside like a quick rabbit, Bell-m¨¨re quickly greeted her at the door with a firm hug and endless kisses before dragging her into the personal waitresses'' section.
Robin was loved everywhere she went, everyone treated her like the best treasure ever, she wasn''t used to it yet as she was still very embarrassed, but in front of her parents and the waitress''s aunts, there was no such embarrassment.
After arriving, she started hanging out with the waitress''s aunts who were serving drinks to her father''s customers.
Little Robin was having a great time learning everything she could understand from them.
"Robin chan you don''t need to learn something like that, you''re her dad''s spoiled child, you know."
She wanted to see her big aunts and see how they worked so that she could share the workload with them in the future to help her father.
After all, her father owned dozens of art stores around the world. In her eyes, her father was understaffed so she wanted to grow up quickly and be useful to her father.
But Toki noticed this and forbade her from carrying the ss cups so as not to hurt herself.
"Aunt Toki I can do it, I''m smart and strong enough I''m going to my second year soon, Daddy said that to me!"
"Hahaha! But didn''t we celebrate your first birthday only 3 months ago?"
"Well... I''m still far from finishing my second year but I''m really smart and strong!"
Toki found her irresistibly cute so she hugged her and kissed her passionately all over.
"Just why are you so cute Robin chan? Hmm, where is your dad now?"
"I left him with the boring group of archaeologists, they were asking my father about the new ''Bleach'' events."
"Boring? Don''t you want to be a great archaeologist like your mother in the future?"
"No, I want to be a great waitress to help my father, because my mother''s main job is chief waitress, and all the aunts who love my father are his waitresses too, I love my father too, so I will be a waitress. "
Toki''s face turned red when she heard this.
"Who told you that we love your father...?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Huh? That''s very clear."
...
Mary Geoise;
"What a world full of crazy strongmen, only one of these Wandenreich can turn the new world upside down."
"This is a fantasy world that you don''t take seriously, let''s get back to our topic. We can''tpete with ''Bleach'' in poprity at all."
"Why do we need topete with ''Bleach''? We just have topete with ''One Piece''."
"How do you n to formte the progression of the ''Heir of the World'' story after the Liberation War arc?"
"Well, obviously we need to polish the image of Celestial Dragons a bit right?"
"You''re starting to take my idea seriously then."
"It wasn''t just your own idea, don''t take all the credit just because you said it first."
"Didn''t you guys notice that Yhwach''s character in ''Bleach'' is simr to the evil Giants King in ''Heir of the World''?"
"Yes, a little, but in fact, that person is veryical on the contrary of Yhwach."
...
In the Domain of the Gods. In Celestial Dragon''s pce who was a Bleach fan.
"Go get me a Devil Fruit that can see the future¡ Don''t bete."
The poor servant stood rooted to his feet after hearing his master''s ridiculous request again, he could only swallow his saliva in horror and answer in a trembling voice.
"Visoard sama... I''m sorry but there is no devil fruit like this in our treasury."
"Huh! What did you say? What do you mean there is no Devil Fruit that can see the future¡ So are you saying I have to wait a month until I can enjoy ''Bleach'' manga again?"
"No, master, but¡ª"
"Guards!"
"Yes, Visoard sama! We''re here."
"Take that bastard and feed him to my pets!"
"Understood, Visoard sama."
Since the emergence of manga and anime, the mentality of celestial dragons have turned into a typical Otaku who can give up anything, but he cannot give up watching anime and reading manga.
The problem with this is that adding this addiction to people who think they have all the world in their hands led to exciting variables interesting.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 149: The legendary Bleach? Kaido in Impel Down!
Chapter 150: Fierce Kaido! The releasing of the prisoners and killing of the prison warden!
Chapter 151: Global cruisespany! The next project?
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram:
/ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
The chapter is 2500 words!
Chapter 150 [No Chapter] A Little Break!
Chapter 150 [No Chapter] A Little Break!
The second volume is finally over! Cheers! Now, we have a new volumeing... You already know it, it''s Sky Ind and Water 7... Well, you''ll have to wait for tomorrow because...
As in the title, guys, it''s a little break, I feel like I''m going to melt, I''ve been writing incessantly for 5 months a day without a single day off... Can you believed that?
Well, I''ll rest today, I hope you''ll excuse me, tomorrow you''ll get your chapter. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Thank you all for your support and passion awaiting my chapters!
Chapter 151 The Legendary Bleach? Kaido in Impel Down!
Chapter 151 The Legendary Bleach? Kaido in Impel Down!
[?New Volume?]
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The Calm Belt, a Special Area of the World Government;
In the Underwater Prison, Impel Down;
This ce that was quiet a week ago, has now turned into chaos, on all its levels, where the pirates were causing trouble and fighting each other and cursing at the jailers. Prison guards and jailers ran everywhere trying to stop the chaos caused by new and old prisoners as well.
Thest war caused the arrest of thousands of pirates and criminals of all sses, some were executed and others were thrown at the Impel Down.
Generally, everyone who wanted to obtain ''Pluton'' badly, was executed, except for those who didn''t want to kill them for the riskiness of their Devil Fruits. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
These are the strongest and fiercest of these pirates in a more urate sense, their leaders, they are deposited at an unknown level that no one knows about.
Sixth Level.
Here, in this dark and cold ce, if there was chaos, those poor jailers wouldn''t be able to stop it.
But it''s their good luck (or maybe their bad luck) that the only inconvenience in this ce cannot reach their ears.
From time to time the sounds ofughter and crying of a frustrated man were heard.
"Worororo!"
"Waaaaah!"
"Damn you, new prisoner! We want to sleep, won''t you stop bothering us?!"
Suddenly, the pressure of conqueror haki exploded from several steel cages towards the cages of the giant horned man was lying in, dozens of strong people here were tired of hearing theughter and howling of this crazy bastard.
Kaido felt queasy at the suffocating pressure, but his tearful expression didn''t change like he wasn''t affected by that amount of pressure.
The only thing that really he feels pain because of it was the deep cut on his back. even though he got it a week ago, it still hurts him so badly as if it was just today.
"Wororororo!"
Suddenly, a sinister aura began to spread from Kaido as if something sinister was going toe out of him at any moment, the fearsome conqueror haki spread from Kaido and shattered into the dozens of other conquerors'' haki attacks that were pressing on him.
The entire sixth level shook, it seemed as if thunder was exploding, the dark ce became shining for a moment.
Redfield who had spoken before felt a shiver in his spine as the power of this demonic aura shattered against their conqueror haki. he couldn''t help but sweat in amazement as he saw the powerful people who had been pressing Kaido a moment before, shut up, and fainted.
He was the only one who survived fainting.
(What a monster! Who managed to catch him, is it Garp?)
...
Next to Kaido''s cage sat a masked man quietly, although he was wearing prisoner clothes, he burned everyone who tried to remove his mask from his face, so the jailers didn''t dare to remove his mask, his power wasn''t from the ability of a devil fruit but rather his innate power, if he wanted to escape from this ce, no one can stop him. but he is here for his captain and no one else.
This man was Kaido''s right arm, King!
King looked at his captain who was in dire straits, he was no stranger to his crying when he was drunk, but it was the first time he had seen him in such a hysterical state without any alcohol, he was quite conscious.
(Did I choose the right person to follow?)
For the first time also, King doubts the correctness of his decision to follow Kaido, the person who rescued him from the evil hands of the world government, and the person who took on the target of making him the Pirate King, the person he thought would be the next Joy Boy.
But the wound inflicted on him by that terrifying man was really so terrifying, he didn''t think that there was someone in this world who could injure his captain so much until he saw him with his own eyes. If he was the one who received that attack, he would have died despite his solid physical attributes.
"King! It''s time for us to get out of this dreary ce."
While he was drowning in his thoughts, he was interrupted by the harsh voice of his captain, who seemed to have recovered himself from his hysterical state.
All credit goes to thebined spiritual attack of the permanent residents of the sixth level.
King opened his eyes, the only part visible from his mask, he could see in the darkness as if it were day. He noticed that his captain was trying to break the sea stone''s handcuffs holding him but he couldn''t. (was restrained by tons of handcuffs)
(Looks like he''s asking for my help.)
A small spark of me emerged from King''s body and entered the key position in his handcuffs and his legs. the next moment, his handcuffs opened quite easily.
King who looked very young even though his height denied it, stood up and stretched his muscles a little and then walked quietly. before hitting the steel cage thetter started to dissolve on its own until a path was formed for him to pass and he walked out of the cage.
Of course, all of this was not hidden from the powerful people in this ce, Redfield also. They watched him as he headed to Kaido''s cage in astonishment.
"Youth man, can you free me, I will swear allegiance to you and fight for you."
"Me too, I have a lot of treasures. you will have them as long as you set me free."
"I''m the heir of a kingdom, I will give it to you if you set me free, how about this?"
..
..
King didn''t care about the noise these bastards made, as part of the cage that was imprisoning Kaido melted and got inside easily.
...
"Rob! Garp! And the monkey''s face, I swear I''ll multiply all the pain I''ve been through for you all."
When Kaido was freed from his shackles, he began cursing at Rob, Garp, and Borsalino nonstop. he didn''t have the prestige of the future emperor at all, he looked like any typical agonizing loser.
"King, let''s give the World Government a little money back."
"Do I have to free them all? Isn''t that a bit dangerous?"
"That''s exactly what I want to see."
King was silent for a while before nodding his head.
"Okay."
Of course, this wasn''t hidden from the ears of these sleeping beasts.
When they heard that they would be liberated, they were very excited.
Who would have expected that such a crazy bastard would have such a helpful subordinate?
...
In Level 4: zing Hell.
Inside the toilet, Magen was really enjoying himself, caring no more about what was going on outside than reading about the events of ''Bleach''. This manga has been in its exciting stages as it always as usual.
"What a rubbish ''Heir of the World''! This story of children can''t hold a candle to the greatness of ''Bleach''!"
"Whoever called ''Bleach'' a legendary story is absolutely right, this is a story that really deserves that title. Compared to ''Heir of the world'' it''s like a Mythical Zoan with an Ordinary Zoan."
"gurgle!!"
"Ah~ damn that stomach, I shouldn''t have eaten those toxic meals today, but I really prefer reading the new ''Bleach'' volume in the bathroom, it''s such an addiction¡"
Pa! Pa!
"Corporal Magen, are you inside? The Warden needs you to stop the chaos on this level, he went to the lower levels to check for a disturbance, so he ordered you to take care of the chaos-causing prisoners on this level immediately!"
"Damn pirates! I just want to Shit in peace."
...
"Hehe! Captain Zaraki is right when he says it''s fun to cut up enemies, when I cut up human bodies it''s really fun... but it seems to me he likes when other people cut him too, I don''t want to be a crazy masochist like him."
Blood sprayed as Shiryu pulled his sword from a pirate corpse, he had killed him because he was causing the chaos in Level 3: Starvation Hell.
The pirates and criminals in this prison cell filled with bloody grains of sand were deeply afraid of this demon who was kill without blinking.
One person caused an entire level to fall intoplete silence.
Crazy!
This jailer was a real crazy.
His fellow jailers didn''t dare try to stop him from doing what he was doing.
This was Corporal Shiryu! Only someone of Magen level could restrain him.
"I feel like my thoughts are more simr to Captain Mayuri, his evil character, I really like it. if I had 20% of his knowledge and his brain I would be an emperor in this chaotic world."
"But I also like Zaraki''s bloodlust, hmmm, I''m finding it really hard to pick my favorite character from ''Bleach''."
"You... Yes, you."
"Let me ask you a question? Do you like ''Bleach''?"
The poor pirate didn''t even know what this ''Bleach'' was, but he had to say yes anyway to survive.
"Yes, yes, I love Blech... Bleach!"
"Huh! So who''s your favorite character?"
The pirate was silent because he didn''t know what to answer.
Shiryu''s eyes shed furiously when he saw this.
Before the pirate could even react, his head fell t on the ground as his blood sprayed everywhere from his neck.
"The people I hate the most are the lying and the hypocrites."
Booooom!!
"What''s going on?!"
The Impel Down shook at this moment as if arge-scale bomb had exploded on the lower floors.
"Corporal Shiryu! There is chaos in the lower levels, the sixth level prisoners have been freed!!"
"What!!!"
Without warning, sirens sounded level 5, the highest danger level throughout the underwater prison.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 150: Fierce Kaido! The releasing of the prisoners and killing of the prison warden!
Chapter 151: Global cruisespany! The next project?
Chapter 152: ''Heir of the World'' without a manga soul? The Fish-Man race is in trouble!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 152 Fierce Kaido! The releasing of the prisoners and killing of the prison warden!
Chapter 152 Fierce Kaido! The releasing of the prisoners and killing of the prison warden!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Level 5 sirens, the highest danger level, sounded at all levels of the Impel Down.
"How did this happen!!"
Shiryu asked the guard who reported the report to him with bloodshot eyes, he didn''t think that such a disaster would strike the prison at a time like this.
"I... I don''t know, sir..."
"Get out of my way!"
Shiryu no longer cared about the guard. he pushed him away and ran from level 3 (Starvation Hell) to level 4 (zing Hell) quickly.
Upon his arrival, he finds Magen teaching a lesson to pirates who were more ferocious than ever after they smelled the scent of liberation from this hell.
"Hmph! Why do you treat the pirates with such kindness, Magen?! Let me show you how to deal with these insects."
Shiryu snorted coldly as he criticized Magen''s way of doing his part.
"Shiryu don''t stand there and watch, help me to silence these fuckers. we need to support Warden Skott in the lower levels as soon as possible!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even before Magen could finish speaking, Shiryu leaped with his sword in hand towards a group of pirates who condensed to push Magen to his back foot exactly into the inferno ofva, despite being drowned in deadly poison.
Booom!
"Argh!!"
"Damn it, He''s the bloody bastard Shiryu!"
"What should we do now¡ª"
"Let me tell you what to do... Prepare to visit the real hell!"
Shiryu cut off the head of the pirates who were next to him, even Magen shivered from this man''s ruthlessness.
Soon, Shiryu started chopping weak pirates at level 4 like vegetables.
...
Kaido and King went out from level 6 (Eternal Hell) to level 5 (Freezing Hell), here where it was really like a frozen hell. Kaido looked like a demon who had juste out of hell, his steps shaking the ground as he walked. When the prison guards who were guarding the gate with their weapons saw Kaido exit while dragging someone''s corpse behind him, they felt their legs being soft in terror!
This is because it turns out that the person Kaido was dragging behind him was...
"The warden... Impossible!"
"Am I hallucinating? Warden Skott can''t lose!"
Kaido stopped in the middle of Level 5: Freezing Hell where he dumped the corpse of the prison warden who had caused him so small trouble in their fight a few minutes earlier.
This warden was really stubborn, but he was beaten by dozens of pirates and dangerous criminals at level 6, but the final fatal blow was from him, the Beasts King.
Kaido''s body began to turn blue and swell in size.
Before the eyes of the frost-ridden pirates in their cells and the terrified jailers, Kaido transformed into a huge blue dragon whose head reached the frozen ceiling.
"King, follow me, we will leave this ce."
Kaido said in a hoarse dragon voice, before he opened his mouth wide, a zing dragon breath started to form inside his mouth, when King (Alber) saw this, he also transformed into the form of a Pteranodon as he was ready to catch up with his captain since he already knew what he was going to do.
"What is this! What is this monster nning to do?!"
"No, the question that needs to ask, is where did these monsterse from!" In their freezing prisons, pirates of this level screamed in amazement at this scene. even the snow wolves ran into this ce like headless chickens, their expressions filled with terror in the presence of the dragon aura.
The moment Kaido decided he had umted enough strength in his attack to make a way through all the levels until the top. he starts sting the devastating dragon breath.
Booooooom!
At this moment, the Impel Down shook and was destroyed. In the sea, from afar a beam of fire could be seen piercing the roof of the Underwater Prison building and soaring into the sky, then an eastern blue dragon emerged like a beast from the myth tales, pierced the clouds, and flew away, behind him was King flying steadily as well.
Before turning away, he also took onest look at the Impel Down.
The prisoners they freed were still causing havoc on their way out of prison.
In 10 minutes, the most powerful prison in history was turned upside down because of Kaido.
Arge part of it was destroyed as many pirates sessfully escaped or they died due to Kaido''s same exploding dragon and also the prison guards.
...
Marineford, Navy Headquarters;
?Purururu!
?Gachap!
"Fleet Admiral on the line, what do you have to tell me."
The den den mushi ''Snail'' transformed into a demon-like youth man form, but his terrified and weeping expression was also embodied by the snail. Before he spoke, the voices of many people screaming were heard, it was clear that many people were in group battles.
"We''re asking for support! I repeat! We''re asking for support to ''Impel Down'' immediately. The prisoner Kaido and his subordinate have escaped as he freed a lot of level 6 prisoners and destroyed a quarter of the Impel Down on his way! Sir, I am Corporal Magen seeking urgent support immediately... We can''t stop the Level 6 prisoners absolutely, many of them have already escaped... and Warden Skott died in the line of duty!!"
"What!!!" Sengoku''s eyeballs nearly burst through his sses when he heard all this horrific news one after another.
...
10 warships stopped at Impel Down seaport, and the Marines descended like waves as they rushed to catch the fleeing pirates.
"What a messy situation, how could this happen?!"
Garp''s expression was gloomy as he saw the state of the dpidated Impel Down, he had never seen such a state in this prison before.
"Kaido did all of this? ¡ It seems we underestimated this newbie, how did he could kill Skott?"
This time Zephyr spoke, his tone extremely indignant and filled with disappointment.
Garp removed Justice''s mantle and left it aside before jumping off the ship.
"I''ll leave the exit to you, let me take care of those old friends inside."
"Good."
...
After hours of battles, Garp and Zephyr seeded in stopping the Impel Down casualties and the escape of prisoners.
But some strong and dangerous pirates such as Patrick Redfield, and a few others from the 6th level (Eternal Hell) managed to escape.
...
Sky Ind, basta;
Rob was sitting in a very wonderful ce, it looked like a natural seat of God, surrounded by a waterfall of flowing sand, yes, a waterfall of sand flowing into the white sea below and surrounded by cotton clouds from everywhere. this ce looked like a picture out of a fictional tale.
Rob used to sit here to clear his mind since basta moved to this ce.
He had just received the news about the Impel Down bleeding and Kaido''s escape which the World Government ns to distort the truth about.
Rob switched off his iPhone which was his personal means ofmunication in this world that doesn''t yet know the benefits of technology.
"Looks like I''ll need to take my next step soon."
...
Mary Geoise;
"Damn Kaido, this is an insult to us, how can we be so careless! Now, the legend of the imprable Impel Down is gone!"
The long-bearded Gorosei gritted his teeth hard, he was angry and resentful of Kaido''s daring to defy the World Government.
After all, the current Kaido was not the future Kaido who was a sea emperor with a track record of disturbing the World Government, when earning him the title of Kaido the Immortal.
It could be said that the current Kaido had just begun to deeply imprint himself as a terrifying enemy of the World Government.
"What are we going to do? Is raising the bounty on his head enough? Or do we need to mobilize forces to kill him?"
"I don''t think that''s a good solution."
"And what are we going to do about Redfield?"
"Ah, what a madness, that bastard vampire has also escaped, what a dilemma, with his terrifying level of dodging and escaping, how can we catch him again?"
"Skott died, who will wepensate for??"
"It''s really annoying, looks like the Impel Down is going through a dangerous situation, just let the navy take care of it..."
"Forget it now, we should first take care of presenting the next volume of the manga before returning to take care of everything including the search for basta."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 151: Global cruisespany! The next project?
Chapter 152: ''Heir of the World'' without a manga soul? The Fish-Man race is in trouble!
Chapter 153: Making the Empress young again! Meeting the young mermaid Otohime!
Chapter 153 Global cruises company! The next project?
Chapter 153 Global cruisespany! The next project?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The Grand Line, Jaya Ind;
"Finally! I finally got to this ce, here, I can find the evidence that can exonerate my ancestor."
A young man got off the merchant ship which was one of the ships widely known as the ''Global Cruises''.
The global cruises is a cruisepany of the ultra-safe cruise line that Rob set upst year.
He employed the most powerful men from all over the world to protect his ships to make it a safe sea line, but in fact, he didn''t need that at all, because once he put the logo of the art store and the logo of the artpany as well as the logo of the guild of ''Hunters of Evil'' headed by Rob also, it was enough to intimidate the pirates who saw any ship from this sea line far away as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world.
The cruisespany had thousands of ships moving from ind to ind in permanent and changing travel lines, which was the first of its kind, so it became a regr means of travel for any ordinary person in the world of pirates.
It was a very safe sea line, and they had high-end ships with all the entertainment andfort although they were just wooden ships because Rob had not yet tried to take out the modern steel ships, that would beter, the current ships he uses are modern ships made of wood on ship models from the 19th century in Earth, plus he''s enhanced it with pirate world strong wood, so it''s better and stronger than even the World Government ships, and Navy ships.
It also has so many advantages that one chapter will not suffice to list them all.
The young man who got off the ''ck Pearl'', one of the most famous ships on the global cruise line, was carrying a backpack full of his supplies on his shoulders.
He was a blond young man with blue eyes but visibly less handsome, looking only 15 years old. This young man traveled on a 10-day-long journey from Lnveel Nation in North Blue to Jaya Ind in the middle of the first part of the Grand Line.
This young man was Mont nc Cricket, whose reason for enduring the hardships of traveling and the dangers of leaving his safe country to the dangerous Grand Line was to search for evidence to clear his ancestor of his nickname ''Liar Nnd''.
Although his family became thergest family with political authority in the country after the royal family''s capacity to rule was disqualified by Mister Rob who deeply respects him, and his father became the President of the country and their family went from hell to literally paradise, but that didn''t change anything. From the fact that their ancestor was a liar and a fool, this fact that had been instilled for generations in the mind of anyone born in Lnveel was difficult to change.
Having read many historical records about his ancestor ande across a hidden letter written by his ancestor himself, he understood many things that no one knew about. his ancestor Mont nc Nnd waspletely innocent of all that had been imed about him.
He could no longer stand the looks of contempt and mockery he saw in the eyes of the youth of his generation when his ancestor''s name was mentioned.
That is why he took a trip to this ce which was the beginning of everything in his ancestor''s story. Even his father, ''Mr. President'', and his mother didn''t know about this trip because he escaped from Lnveel.
When hended in Jaya he felt many venomous looks on him, what he didn''t know was that this ind was considered a paradise for pirates and criminals, as the world government doesn''t care about it for some reason.
The merchant ships were not brave enough to enter this ind, the only exception was the ''global cruise'' ships and the reason for this was that the Jaya pirates were very malicious.
The only people who wanted toe to this ce were either strong enough to protect themselves, too confident in themselves or ignorant fools.
Mont nc Cricket was of thetter type.
Fortunately for him, his father was already aware of this and secretly assigned two bodyguards for him.
...
basta Sky Ind;
"This is really amazing, my brain has yet toprehend the appearance of such a huge ind next to us."
"Are you still shocked by what happened, Gan Fall? Didn''t something like this happen 400 years ago?"
"How can I not be shocked? Ah, what do you mean, Rob san?"
Next to them was the King Cobra listening to Gan Fall and Rob with great interest.
"Come on, don''t think I''m ignorant of your Skypiea''s history, I''m talking about what you call ''thend of God''. That ind rose out of the blue sea 400 years ago, originally, it was part of Jaya but now, it''s part of Skypiea... But don''t think basta is a part of Skypiea too, I''m the one who taking basta to the sky near your ind and not a huge knock up stream. Do you understand? "
Gan Fall nearly fell out of his seat when he sensed the cold tone in Rob''s voice.
He thought he had concealed his intentions well but this dangerous man had already noticed them.
It seemed as if he could not join this huge divine ind to Skypiea and form an extremely gigantic sky empire.
Rob turned his head toward Cobra and asked.
"Cobra, are you and your people satisfied with this ce? You didn''t miss your blue sea and your former ce, did you?"
"Don''t say that my friend, everyone is so satisfied with this ce, this is heaven! I have never even seen my people so satisfied before! Even in my father''s era which is considered one of the most prosperous eras of the kingdom, the people did not have such cheerful smiles on their faces when they leave their homes." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Cobra paused for a moment for a cup of water before continuing his speech.
"...we really have been living in bliss since we arrived here, in a week rare fruit trees and extinct green nts found only in the records began to appear again in my kingdom even in the sandnds! Even the sky that was stingy to us before is raining heavily, we will not suffer from drought again, the only loss is that some animals that are ustomed to the desert climate are severely affected, so it takes many years to get used to the new climate much more than we humans do."
"Although we feel a little nostalgic for the blue sea and the merchants of my kingdom are nostalgic to travel to other inds, it didn''t make us hate living in this paradise at all."
"My friend Rob, the gratitude in my heart and that of my people grows day by day towards you, you have given us so many things that we cannot rece for you, I can say with confidence that if one day you wish to take my seat as king of this kingdom I will not object and my people will not object at all."
Rob wanted to deny it but paused when he saw that Cobra still had something to say.
"This ind is no longer basta, and we are no longer bastas, this ind is now basta Sky Ind, and we basta Sky Inders!"
"Well said, that''s good."
Rob was delighted when he heard that. Once again he did not feel sorry for revealing such a powerful card.
Even Gan Fall praised in his heart the sweetness of the tongue of this youth king, he was a good king and a politician by nature.
Gan Fall knew what happened in the Blue Sea recently from their tongue so he could understand how Cobra felt.
He was even familiar with Cobra and his basta Kingdom due to the manga.
Until now his people didn''t fully know that basta, such an ind they had seen only in the anime and manga, had been moved to their vicinity, only 20 kilometers from the White Sea separated them.
"Well, I''m here to discuss our next project."
"Yes, Rob san, I''m excited to work with you."
"Me too."
"Well, thisrge-scale project, will connect the sky with the blue sea, in the future, there will be no difference between the blue sea and the white sea, Skypiea will be the core of this project."
"And for security reasons, we will secretly make basta benefit from this project."
"What!!!"
Cobra was horrified after hearing that.
But Gan Fall has been ready for this already a very long time ago.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 152: ''Heir of the World'' without a manga soul? The Fish-Man race is in trouble!
Chapter 153: Making the Empress young again! Meeting the young mermaid Otohime!
Chapter 154: Mermaid''s Inquisitiveness.
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 154 Heir of the World without a manga soul? The Fish-Man race is in trouble!
Chapter 154 ''Heir of the World'' without a manga soul? The Fish-Man race is in trouble!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Enies Lobby;
"Has a new chapter of ''Heir of the World'' appeared?"
"Yes, sir, the new chapter is already here."
The government employee left the manga book ''Heir of the World'' on the judge''s desk and hurriedly left.
The judge took the manga book and simply opened it and started reading it without raising an eyebrow. He was a person who loved reading manga since the advent of this art, in fact, he didn''t care what he read, as long as it was manga he able to read it with enthusiasm.
But for the first time, he tasted the taste of disappointment, as the manga "Heir of the World" waspletely different from what he had previously imagined, and it was not like the good manga like ''One Piece'' or ''Bleach'' which was the peak in the realm of manga.
But anyway this judge who was one of the employees of the World Government here at Enies Lobby decided to give this manga a chance and read it as if he were reading an ordinary book.
And here was the surprise!
Although the quality of the manga was really poor, its content was weird and got weirder with each chapter, he learned a lot of things that piqued his interest.
Before the World Government period, no one knew who was ruling the world at that time, because such information had been removed from history in what is known as the Empty Century.
And high-ranking World Government officials like him knew that the reason for the emergence of the so-called Empty Century was the World Government itself because after sessfully eliminating its enemy (the Ancient Kingdom) it began erasing all information about it from history.
But here in this manga, it seems as if the World Government has lost that hallmark of maintaining secrecy with an iron fist and is beginning to bring out some fantasybined with truth.
"The world has gone really crazy."
The world has changed from what it knew in a short period because of that man.
"Hmmm! Interesting, so this is how the World Government appeared?"
"Haha! I thought it was much deeper than this."
"No, this is clearly a lie."
"Oh, was that what the early 20 founders looked like! Why do these five of them look like the Five Gorosei?"
"Huh, this female protagonist is really so pretty, could she be alive yet? Huh, that''s impossible..."
"What a power! Is it a Mythical Zoan devil fruit, can it turn the user into a sun dragon? Is it an extinct devil fruit?"
"Or could it be a real dragon that ate the Hito Hito devil fruit?"
In the manga, 20 kings appeared wearing gold-encrusted crowns, and their faces were serious, as they formed a circle on a beautiful figure in the middle.
It was as if they were blessing the red-haired woman. This woman, ''Imusuna'', was the female protagonist of this manga. She is known as the descendant of the Dragons'' Land.
Dragons were the biggest enemy of the giants thousands of years ago, but at some point in the unknown history, the giants managed to drive their most powerful enemy to almost extinction, thanks to that, they no longer had any enemies with simr power to them, and they did as they wanted in the world...
But the appearance of ''Imusuna'' who could transform into a huge dragon covering the sky, a dragon that looked like a burning sun in sky, brought hope to the world to get rid of the dominance of giants.
The 20 Allied Kings believed that they had obtained the most powerful weapon to wipe out the kingdom of evil giants and their session to rule the world, a silent weapon that obeyed theirmands like a puppet.
But in reality, they were the puppets in the hands of ''Imusuna''.
...
The judge closed the manga book and sighed, there was nothing really interesting as he thought, it seemed like this manga was missing something that could pump up the excitement, something that was in ''One Piece'' and ''Bleach'' but unfortunately, it doesn''t exist in ''Heir of the World''.
The events of ''Heir of the World'' in this arc were a war against the Giants Kingdom, but this book didn''t bring out any enthusiasm worthy of the title of such arge-scale war!
This manga book seemed devoid of any soul.
Anyone who reads it will say that what was decreed there is incredible, it did not have the character that would allow readers to believe the story and dive into it.
But the thing worthy of praise in this book is the emergence of many races in this war, races that still exist and races that have be extinct, even he didn''t know about a race that looked exactly like humans but had crow wings and could control the mes, this race was divine in the battlefield they were called the Moon Devil Race, and they supported the Evil Giant Race in their battle against the Humans and the Dragon Knight.
...
At a depth of 10,000 meters under the sea, the sun shone strangely on a certain ce in a huge hole under the Red Line separating the first and second half of the Grand Line, it looked like a bubble carrying a whole world inside, because of the huge mangroves that contributed to the transmission of sunlight from the top to the bottom of the sea, this world inside the bubble managed to be blessed with a little light.
This ce is the Ryugu Kingdom!
Ryugu kingdom includes Fish-Man Ind, Fishman District, and other nearby areas.
At the Ryugu Royal Pce, which was in his own bubble in the sky over Fish-Man Ind, Neptune was depressed after reading the ''Heir to the World'' manga.
"Sigh!"
"Once again they positioned my Fish-Man race as the evil race supporting the evil giants."
Neptune was currently 42 years old, hadn''t yet married, and hadn''t met his life partner yet, although his luxurious pce wasn''t empty of a mermaid harem.
A year ago he was feeling very depressed, because of the World Government, his race had been suffering a lot more than before even though their suffering before was really bad.
And the reason?
This damned book in his hand who called manga! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He had never heard of such a thing before, but a year ago arge delegation from the World Government came and forced him to build a so-called branch of the Manga Agency since then the World Government got official entrance to Fish-Man Ind.
Their suffering did not stop here, as the main reason for their suffering is to show the Fish-Man race as an evil race in some scenes of the manga, who terrorized sailors at that time 800 years ago, and they were supporting the evil giants to rule the world with an iron fist. and above that their favorite meal was human flesh.
And this was actually just...
"Absolute nonsense!!!"
Neptune shouted out loud as the Ryugu Pce shook because of it."
Some nearby Royal Guards ran to cate their King because they had been so used to it for the past year, in fact, that they were also angry at the World Government''s constant distortion of their race.
It looked like they were enjoying being trampled on them, even though they were already in down.
"My king, you need to calm down. It''s not good for your health, to be angry, you should know that you did not pass your supreme bloodline yet."
The person who spoke was the Minister of the Left, who sounded like a catfish merman.
Neptune looked at his minister who was frightened for his mental and physical health and was able to regain some of his reasoning.
But before he could even speak his other minister came from outside the hall very quickly to report something.
This minister was the Minister of the Right who looked like a seahorse.
"My king! A strong human who can fly is knocking on our door and asking for a formal meeting with you. He says he can solve all your present problems."
Neptune regained all of his reason after hearing that.
"Let him in!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 153: Making the Empress young again! Meeting the young mermaid Otohime!
Chapter 154: Mermaid''s Inquisitiveness.
Chapter 155: Opening an art store on Fish-Man Ind! Getting Otohime and Suzan into the working staff.
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 155 Making the Empress young again! Meeting the young mermaid Otohime!
Chapter 155 Making the Empress young again! Meeting the young mermaid Otohime!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
After Rob has finished nning his next project on basta Sky Ind, he embarks on a fast-paced journey towards Fish-Man Ind.
Since he had no way to go directly to 10,000 meters underwater, he moved from the ''basta Sky Ind'' art store to the ''Amazon Lily'' art store which was the closest he could get to before traveling to the Ryuju Kingdom.
He met Gloriosa, Marlin, and some very attractive Amazonian women in the store''s tavern where they were dressed up as cute-looking maids and trained to serve each other very seriously, these women''s work ethic was very impressive.
This scene left Rob confused, he hadn''t really hired anyone else besides Gloriosa, but it looks like this Milf Empress has of her own ord hired her army of Amazonians to help her.
What Rob didn''t know was that he indirectly contributed to the end of the Kuja Pirates, as because of him the current Empress abolished the pirate crew that was responsible for gathering supplies for the ind and focused her pirate crew on investing in art stores.
The Kuja Pirates have been disbanded and the Kuja waitress crew has officially appeared!
Well, even if he knew, Rob wouldn''t be any less troubled by this matter, since he had already epted her as one of his future wives, he wouldn''t be bothered by such a small matter.
Since Rob entered their lives the thoughts of the Amazons have slowly changed, they no longer have that deep-rooted disdain for men and all thanks to him.
Even though they wouldn''t really care about other men except for Rob, they could fit into the art store staff easily and not be bothered by serving drinks to male customers in any art store in the world, and they even felt somewhat enjoyed the job after trying it out.
Being seen as store goddesses was really a kind ofcency they couldn''t help but love, yes, every one of the women working in art stores as waitresses is seen as a store goddess in the eyes of otakus and culture buffs!
Goddesses that can''t reach them or dream of having one of them.
Everyone on ''the inds with an art store'' was know how cruel thews against harassing a store goddess can be!
These were iron rules from Rob himself.
People who broke these rules in the past and tried to harass a waitress, even if she was just a random waitress, were denied the right to enter any art store for life.
The people who tried to assault one of the waitresses had a worse fate than death.
In addition to the Amazonians who were dozens of cute women, there were those 15 women whom Rob saved in the past who officially became store goddesses in the eyes of the Sky Inders. they working only on the Sky Inds as well as the new basta Sky Ind''.
There were also carefully hand-picked waitresses from every town or vige that had an art store on its territory. Now, each store had its store goddess,st year Rob hired a lot because his women couldn''t work in all the art stores.
This job became every female''s dream in the world, the sry was great, the reputation was great (What''s too great for a female more than considered her as a goddess?), and the waitresses had many advantages in the art store that the ordinary person wouldn''t.
As well as Rob''s exclusive crew who only work in Ohara and haveplete freedom to move anywhere they want. Sora. Bell-m¨¨re. Matriarch. Rouge. Gloriosa. Marlin. Toki. and finally, Olvia who was the chief of all the waitresses.
...
"Sigh..."
Rob sighed as he looked at Gloriosa who was standing in front of him, tense as to why Rob called her to talk.
Before Rob left of here, he wanted to finish something important before it got too bad and then continue to Fish-Man Ind.
"You don''t have to be nervous, Glora, I''m here to reward you for your hard work and nothing else."
Before finishing speaking, he took out a small candy from his Inventory and gave it to Gloriosa.
Gloriosa took the candy happily while she seriously considers changing her name to ''Glora'' as the man she loves used to call her.
But she became speechless after finding out that she had been awarded a candy bar as a reward for her hard work.
"Hahahaha! Don''t be disappointed before you know what I gave you, because that small candy in your hand would cause so many wars if the world knew the truth of it, well, just eating it, you''ll realize how wonderful they are afterward."
Gloriosa trusted Rob more than herself, so she didn''t hesitate after hearing that and she stuffed the candy in her mouth. not chewing it because she had already swallowed it.
The moment the candy settled in her stomach she started to feel very refreshed, her temperature rose across the ceiling and she felt a little dizzy but it just happened and it disappeared in a few seconds before settling down.
But it doesn''t all end here, as change is just beginning.
Gloriosa who was in her forties reverted to looking in her thirties in an instant!
If she once looked like Milf at the end of her youth, she''s now turned into Milf at the start of her glow.
She became prettier, stronger, younger, and felt a strong sense of vitality as if she could do anything without feeling tired.
The entire time she sensed the changes in her body, she was deeply puzzled.
She didn''t know how to react to what was happening.
"I... what''s happening to me?!"
"I gave you an elixir that grants eternal youth, you can consider it a selfish move on my part because I don''t want to see you turn into an old woman¡ that''s all."
When hearing this, Gloriosa''s tears started to fall without realizing it, she had never thought that something like this could happen to her one day.
She never thought her love for this man would bepensated in this big... way!
What is the meaning of eternal youth?
There was a legend circting in the pirate world about something that grants eternal youth called Pure Gold, the appearance of only a small part of which could cause truly massive wars.
It''s said that its value is so high that it can buy the whole world...
"Ah?"
While she was drowning in her stunning thoughts, she felt a gentle click on her forehead that woke her from her stupor, after which she felt a thumb wipe the tears that had wetted her oval face.
"You don''t have to think too much and waste your precious tears, this is a happy opportunity you got, so you have to be happy. I don''t like seeing you cry."
She couldn''t say anything but nod. the burning feeling in her throat made her unable to truly resist her tears.
That was because the subject of age had been tiring her mindtely, she had been feeling her youth years were already ending, she would have been old at any time, while the man she loved was still young and strong. this idea hurt her so much that she preferred not to think about it.
But now this unsolvable problem... is solved so simply.
"Do I¡ deserve this?!"
That was all she could tell because her thinking was very messy right now.
"Huh?! I don''t know if you deserve it or not, but all I know is that I won''t regret anything I gave."
Especially if it made you look like one of the best anime female characters for me... Rob didn''t say that out loud, but his eyes didn''t leave her beautiful face which looks exactly like a big version of Fujiwara Shika from " Kaguya Sama: Love Is War...
Her pink hair, her blue eyes, and even her innocent and mature expression were naturally demonic...
He struck the gold this time! Who would have expected that this woman would be so beautiful in her youth?!
...
Currently, Rob is on a ship of his own sailing line, one of the few that can travel to Fish-Man Ind!
After he finished giving Glora the candy mixed with a drop of his immortal blood, he boarded the ship which he summoned to deliver him from Amazon Lily to the Sabaody Archipgo and eventually to Fish-Man Ind.
Rob was the only person in the pirate world who dared choose Fish-Man Ind as an official destination for the transportation of passengers and goods!
After the ''Titanic'' which was a ship of ''Global Cruises'' arrived in the Sabaody Archipgo, it was given preferential treatment in the bubble resin packaging department, where neither pirate nor non-pirate dared toin.
Rob, who was in his own room away from the noise of other passengers, took advantage of thisyover to examine the Sabaody Archipgo by his observation haki.
"Hmm, she''s really here, looking no different from her futuristic version after 26 years."
Rob smiled while he looked at a beautiful woman with long ck hair, in contrast to her short hair in the future. she had a cigarette between her red lips while mixing a drink of some sort for her customers at a certain bar in Sabaody.
Rob''s mastery of Observation Haki reached a level no one would have imagined that he existed, when observing somewhere, he could seem like a god''s perspective!
That''s the level was Rob reached in observation haki.
"I wonder if she recognized Rayleigh yet."
"Well, it doesn''t matter."
After seeing on the ind for a while, he quickly disables his observation ability and prepares to dive into a trip to Fish-Man Ind.
The Sabaody Archipgo was so polluted that if he observed it for a long time it could cause an early war between him against the Navy and the World Government... just because of the anger!
...
Mermaid Cafe, Fish-Man Ind;
"Little child, why are you staring at me all the time?"
Rob looked with a meaningful smile at the sharkfin mermaid who was very young maybe only 4 years old.
"Mom! This human is so scary¡"
"Huh! Am I really scary?"
"Don''t say that, Shyarly! Don''t insult our esteemed client."
The mom who spoke was an extremely beautiful mermaid with blue hair and a shark''s fin, but her body size was close to 5 meters, she seemed to be an almost exact copy of the future Shyarly.
Little Shyarly gently puffed her cheeks before speaking.
"He''s scary! I wouldn''t change my mind even if Mama said otherwise."
"Shyarly!!"
When she saw that her mother was really angry, Little Shyarly grabbed her ss ball and ran away so that her mother wouldn''t get angry more than that.
"Dear customer, don''t take this feisty child''sments seriously, okay?"
"Hahahaha! Never mind, I find her very cute that way."
"Suzan sama, I''m sorry I''mte for work today..."
The words of the mermaid who had just entered stopped in her throat when she saw a human man and her work chief looking at her.
"You don''t have to apologize, Otohime, you don''t need to hurry, we have one customer today anyway."
Otohime felt ashamed when she saw a handsome man staring at her curiously.
With her innate ability, she could feel a deep admiration for her from this man.
Unknowingly, a slight red shade appeared on her cheeks.
"Thank you, Suzan sama, I will work hard to make up for the time I''mte."
"Well then, our human client here needs you to guide and service him."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 154: Mermaid''s Inquisitiveness.
Chapter 155: Opening an art store on Fish-Man Ind! Getting Otohime and Suzan into the working staff.
Chapter 156: Roger''s memories! Arlong''s negative fame!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 156 Mermaids Inquisitiveness.
Chapter 156 Mermaid''s Inquisitiveness.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Is the sun really like a burning ball in the sky?"
"It isn''t like a burning ball... it''s a really burning ball! don''t be surprised, the sun is a star in the form of a huge ball of permanently burning gases and shrinking in a very strong nuclear fusion, the light from the sun is caused by its frightening heat."
Otohime''s blue eyes were like twinkling stars while hearing her human client''s exnation.
"So then!... I get it... I really get it... So if we can collect such ming gases in a ball form and make them in nuclear fusion, doesn''t that mean we can make our own sun ?"
This time it''s Rob''s turn to open his eyes wide. Was this mermaid a physicist scientist in her previous life?
"Well, it''s theoretically possible, but it takes a hard effort practically... but in a world full of irrational devil fruits, it''s theoretically and practically possible to make a second sun."
"Oh¡ What a wonderful world!!"
Otohime pped her hands enthusiastically like a little girl even though she is a young woman in 18-year-old.
The beautiful mother, Suzan, was listening intently while smoking her pipe.
From time to time Rob''s eyes fell on her wide cleavage. her white boobs are so huge and soft that even someone like Rob would feel tempted.
...
"Do you think our race can enjoy the warmth of the real sun someday?"
"Sure! Why not? With me here in this world, it''s very easy to make this dreame true for your race."
"Pft... You''re so funny, Rob sama."
Otohime closed her mouth with both hands while showing aughing face, her reaction is very gentle in Rob''s eyes.
Even Suzan from the side giggled a little and smiled while listening intently.
"If you don''t believe it, so be it."
...
"Are there so many strange races in the world?"
"Of course, there are dozens of races that I have seen with my own eyes so far as well as many that I have not seen."
"Great! This world would be really wonderful if all these wonderful races could coexist with each other."
Rob can feel a great desire emanating from this young woman''s wishes as if she wished with all her heart until she reached a state simr to enlightenment, an unnatural state in which one canmunicate one''s true desires to others without the need to speak.
Rob can tell that even Suzan on the side feels that way.
"Haha, I know a crazy woman who could almost achieve such a feat on her ind, even though she uses intimidation to achieve this goal. I can tell you had a simr dream to her."
"Is there such a great woman in this world?! Why do you call her a crazy woman?"
Otohime got so close to Rob''s face that she almost kissed him, not realizing it because she was so excited.
...
"Are there so many delicious foods in the world?"
There are so many inds in the world, and each ind has its own variety of food, now, you can imagine how many different foods there are in this world, all I can say is that they are in the millions!"
"Really?!"
This time Rob saw a few drops of saliva dripping from the side of her mouth.
Robughed inwardly at how simple this woman was, now, he could understand how an ordinary mermaid like her could get the love of King Neptune and give birth to a mermaid princess in the future. her soul was so pure that even Rob felt it tangibly.
"Here, this food I''ve been saving for emergencies, you can taste it."
Rob bought a ready-to-eat tagine from his system shop in the meals section, although he bought this tagine from the store, but it is in this world as well, as he previously ate it in the Tagine Kingdom in this world. the only problem is that it was cooked with fish from Earth, and not the fish from the pirate world, which constituted a fundamental difference that she will not be able to understand until she eats both meals.
"Huh! What a delicious smell this is!"
"You should eat it with bread so that you can enjoy this meal more."
"Oh, thanks..."
Otohime was embarrassed when she saw her client was the one treating her, it looked like she had be his client now.
Suzanughed at this funny scene so hard, causing Otohime even more embarrassment.
"Just eat, I''m sure you''ll get a little understanding of the different foods of this world."
Rob felt happy when he saw the expression of pleasure on her face while eating the food.
"This meal is called Tagine, and it is a popr dish in the Tagine Kingdom in the South Blue."
..
..
"Burp! So delicious."
...
"I heard that at night a silver-colored ball appears and lights up the night sky. Is this what''s called the moon?"
She finished eating but didn''t finish her questions.
Rob didn''t really feel any inconvenience, he couldn''t turn down a question for this woman, she was so f*cking cute.
"Yes, it is the moon, its significance is not only in its light but its presence is extremely important to give stability in this world. If the moon didn''t exist in this world perhaps no life would exist, because in the entire world there would be an atmosphere more terrifying than the atmosphere of the Grand Line. "
"Ah! What do you mean?"
"The moon keeps the world in bnce. It''s no less important than the sun. You can get it that way."
..
..
"Why do you want to visit Ryuju Pce, Rob sama?"
After Otohime got her job to treating the human client which was, of course, Rob, she was soon able to open uppletely to talk to him, she had been asking him many questions nonstop for the past hour he had been in this ce.
Thanks to her innate ability that made her less wary of him and her love of exploration and knowledge of what the human race is and how to live which was ingrained in her since childhood, she soon began to ask Rob many questions and, impressively, he answered them all.
Rob was no less annoyed, on the contrary, he enjoyed talking to Otohime, arguably feeling attracted again, like this time with both Sora and Toki... Each time he felt this ''strange'' attraction. It was likely that someone will lose his future wife, or someone less will be born into this world.
"Oh, do you really want to know, Otohime?"
"Yes, yes, I want to know¡ Ah! I''m truly sorry if my great curiosity has disturbed yourfort¡"
Only now did she realize that her great curiosity hadsted too long for her to feel.
Rob almostughed when he saw her cheerful expression a moment before turning into an unrealistic gloomy expression.
She looked so cute in his eyes.
Rob now can understand why Sanji has been subjected to a devastating emotional attack due to mermaids.
They were truly the most beautiful and sweet beings in this world.
"Hahaha! Don''t worry I''m not unhappy with the questions of a pretty girl like you, and you also don''t have to call me Rob sama... just Rob is enough."
Suzan on the side felt interested too, she wanted to know why this mysterious man came to Fish-Man Ind, he knew a lot, besides the most important thing he really didn''t seem like a person with ulterior motives, he was a very kind and very patient person even with a talkative woman like Otohime, although he was a bit perverted after he almost ate her breasts with his eyes.
"Susan-san, I want another ss of that red wine, it''s so great."
"Sure, wait a minute."
Otohime had to take the wine ss to deliver Rob''s order after Suzan has finished preparing it.
Throughout the process of mixing the wine, his eyes didn''t depart from her breasts, which were swaying over and over again in the process.
Rob slowly starts tasting the wine while telling Otohime why he''sing here.
In fact, if he didn''t know Otohime''s true nature, he would have thought that she was a spy trying to extract information from him, but he was sure that she was just curious, her curiosity about humans and the outside world was really great.
"I heard your Fish-Man race is in deep trouble recently so I came to help, but I have to meet the King first."
When she heard the first half of Rob''s words, her expression returned to a depressed state, but when he finished, her expression changed to a stunned one. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You came to support us? Are you a big figure in the human world?"
"You can say that."
This time even Suzan quit smoking and focused heavily on Rob''s words.
"The Fishman race has been in great troubletely due to the World Government''s manga which denigrates the entire race. I can sense the malicious intent trying to destroy the peaceful Fish-Man race in this manga."
Rob felt for the first time since entering here that Otohime and Suzan were bothered after mentioning the manga issue.
"This is a matter of national security at the level of the entire race, and the reason for that is the rulers of the world themselves. How can one human change anything?"
For the first time, Suzan asked Rob a question.
"You''ll know how I can do thatter."
Fresh from this nice break, Rob stood up and left the money on the table, and was ready to go out.
"I''lle back to check on you after I finish my work, it was a fun chat."
Before Otohime and Suzan could react, Rob had already left.
"This guy... is really extraordinary."
"Yes... I hope hees back."
Otohime felt sad for some reason when she thought about the possibility of never meeting him again.
"Don''t worry Hime Ne-chan, he will be back very soon, you''ve got a bond with this bad man."
Little Shyarly came out of her room while holding her ss orb, which was glowing a bit at the moment.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 155: Opening an art store on Fish-Man Ind! Getting Otohime and Suzan into the working staff.
Chapter 156: Roger''s memories! Arlong''s negative fame!
Chapter 157: Episode 55 of Naruto! Ninjas Wano and Fish-Man race reactions!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 167 Sky Island Saga: Jaya Island Arc (3)
Chapter 167 Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (3)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Masira: Who is causing trouble within my territory!?
Luffy: Ah. It''s a monkey.
Masira: Huh? Do you think I look like a monkey?
Luffy: Like what? Isn''t he a monkey?
Zoro: Don''t ask me.
Sanji: Oh. Who are you?
***
Nami: Look under the ship...
Ussop: Ahhh...! There''s something down there...
***
Masira: Yukikiki!
Luffy: Hahahahaha!
Masira: Oh! Are you from East Blue?
Luffy: Yes. But you really do look like a monkey.
Masira: Don''t praise me, stop trying to embarrass me!
...
..
.
Sanji: I can''t believe...
Zoro: Yeah... I can''t believe how big those monsters are...
Sanji: What a strange day.
Zoro: A huge galleon falls from the sky...
Nami: Thepass starting to point to up...
Ussop: Then a strange monkey appears that seeks to retrieve the ship...
Chopper: But a great turtle swallowed the ship...
Robin: And the day had turned into the night...
Luffy: Finally the appearance of those monsters that are hundreds of timesrger than giants!
Masira: Yeah... The appearance of the huge giants scared me...
Straw hats:...
Luffy/Sanji/Zoro: Get out of our ship!!
...
..
.
Nami: Ah... Eternal Loge Pose?!
Robin: I stole it from those monkeys'' ship.
Nami: Cry...! You''re my only ally, Robin...!
Robin: You look like you''re having a hard time...
Nami: "Jaya."
Robin: That''s the name of the ind.
...
..
=============================
"Pffff¡ Cough!!¡ Oh my God! How big are those monsters! Does something like this even exist in this world!!"
Ishou and Mihawk both spit out their drinks in shock, the moment they saw the shadows of the gigantic giants, their hearts almost stopped not to mention the Straw Hat Pirates and the Retrievation Pirates...
They weren''t the only ones who were surprised by the hugely of these creatures but everyone present in the art store "Briss", where coughing and groans of horror were heard everywhere, from those who passed Saint Briss'' shock and continued reading the manga.
They had never before believed that such beings existed in this world, beings whose length could reach the end of the sky¡
...
"I don''t think these beings are real... they would only be gods of their size if they really existed... Maybe there''s a trick in it."
The hawk''s eyes of Mihawk shed after he regained his usual calm and began to think rationally as he came up with an exnation that he saw as logical.
"As we only saw ck shadows, I think their real bodies are much smaller."
"You have a point, boy."
Ishou liked Mihawk''s view of things, maybe he''s right..."
...
..
==============================
...
..
Bemy: Have a drink.
Luffy: Oh, thanks!
Luffy: Haha. After all, you are a nice person.
Nami: Ahh?
Zoro: Luffy!
Luffy: Hmm?
[Crashed!!!]
Aaah! It''s begun! Hahahahaha! You''re a violent, Bemy!
Bemy: What do you think you''re doing,... Subordinate...?
Zoro: You are the one who has to answer that question...
...
..
Bemy: Listen to me! The age when pirates'' dream... is over. Gold City!? Emerald City!? One Piece''s Secret Treasure!?
Fools who blind their eyes by dreams with treasures will not gain anything from what lies before them! Those who ride these dangerous waters of our time are the bravest. And those who die after wasting their lives on some petty illusions! People call these persons by, "He was happy because he lived by chasing his dream!"
Hahahaha! It''s the words that the losers prefer to hear!
...
..
Nami: Luffy! Zoro! Forget about the oath and kick their asses!
Luffy: Zoro. Don''t show any reaction towards their mockery...!
...
Teach: The sky ind exists... Zehahahaha! The cherry pies here really are the best!
Nami: You are... the guy we met recently...
Teach: Why do you so angry, youngdy? They''re the ones who won the fight.
Nami: What...?
Luffy:...
[shback:
Shanks: Oh!? You''ll surpass us...!?
...
Ace: We''ll meet again when we be distinguished pirates.]
Teach: Your sharp retort was really something, too. You''ve got nerves of steel even though you''re a woman! Zehahahaha!
Nami: Zoro! ... Luffy!
Teach: The new era they''re talking about is crap! The era where pirates have dreams will be over, they say...!? Huh!? Well... Zahahahahahaha!
What''s wrong with this guy!?
Teach: People''s dreams... have no end!
Luffy:...
Teach: Isn''t that right?
...
..
==============================
New World, near Moby Dick on some ind;
"You said your name is Teach, didn''t you?
"Yes, yes, my name is Teach.... Marshall D. Teach!"
Whitebeard stood tall while his crew was behind him, but in front of him, knelt a brown and slightly fat boy asking him to let him join his crew. Whitebeard looked between the manga book in his hand and the boy kneeling in front of him over and over again, with someplexity in his eyes.
On the manga page, futuristic Teach famously said: "People''s dreams have no end!"
In reality, he was a younger version of the same man asking him to let him join his crew.
After thinking long and seeing tears of despair in the boy''s eyes, Whitebeard felt kind to him and epted him into the crew.
Whitebeard turned around to get on the ship before saying.
"Okay, you can board my ship."
(I wish someone with such big dreams would be a good son on my ship.)
Whitebeard smiled a smile that no one else had seen, but without his knowledge, his thoughts would soon change in the near future, because just as the manga showed him the way to ept a new son, it would also show him his fatal mistake.
...
"Wee with us! You look simr to the cherry pie man here... If that''s really you, you have my respect, man."
Teach, the newest member of the Whitebeard Pirates was confused by the ease with which the crew members dealt with him, he doesn''t yet understand what was going on here.
Who is the cherry pie man this pineapple-like guy is talking about?
...
Art store ''Wano'';
"Refreshing! I really can''t get enough of this sake that Rob is selling..."
Roger wiped the drink drops from his mouth before looking at the name of this ''treasure'' in his hand.
"Jack Daniel''s! Yes, it''s worth the high price."
While sipping his drink, Roger didn''t forget to go back to reading today''s volume, which by the way was a bit long, as he spent a lot of time reading it and didn''t finish it yet.
"When you don''t waste time by fighting a dreamless person and let him beat and insult you... what kind of spirit should you have... As expected of my sessor... Shanks, you did well in teaching him the attitudes of a true pirate."
"People''s dreams have no end!? This person is going to be something in the future... I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of waves he''ll cause in the era that I would its reason."
"Zehahahaha! I like hisugh too..."
...
Marineford;
With the arrival of the leaked batch of One Piece volume from Mary Geoise... Borsalino, Sakazuki, and Kuzan secretly obtained their volumes by sending some Marines under theirmand to get them for them.
Once they got it in their hands they scrapped everything they had to work on and started reading manga like a keen otaku... Despite their high standing in the Navy, they were big fans of the Straw Hat crew and Luffy in particr.
Even Sakazuki who hated all pirates, couldn''t find how to hate Luffy and his crew, he followed their journey from start to now, he found no way to force himself to hate and despise this pirate, this volume only increased his respect for him in his heart.
Sakazuki was someone like the previous Rob, who had seen his parents killed in front of his eyes by pirates.
But in Sakazuki''s case, it was even crueler, his mother, whom he loved more than anything else in this world and who loved him dearly, was raped in front of his eyes, dismembered and the pirates fed her to sea monsters. all that had turned into nightmares that haunt him every day.
Only recently did he find a little cure in the so-called manga and anime.
...
"Damn, he''s still talking about that ''weapon'' in this volume, does Rob want to antagonize the World Government outright?"
"What I don''t understand, is why he is putting his daughter as a member of the Straw Hat crew¡ What are you up to, sky sword? You are thus putting your most valuable thing on the front, any enemy can threaten you with it¡"
"So sad... what kind of past did Nico Robin have to endure so much grief?"
"Hahahahaha! This stupid monkey is so funny, who in the world likes to be called a monkey?"
"What monsters! This is just a shadows reflection of the sky ind residents, you idiots hahahahaha!"
"Fighting with a person without dreams will only contaminate your clean record...You are truly a real pirate, Luffy... just like Roger."
"People''s dreams have no end!... Really a great saying! It can''t be said by a random person..."
"Zehahahaha? Why does thisughing tone sound so familiar? I''ve heard it somewhere for sure¡ but where¡ Ah! I remembered!"
Zephyr was also reading manga, as reading One Piece became a precious habit for him, he enjoyed every bit of it, theughs he got from One Piece in minutes, and he doesn''tugh in a whole year of his life.
But when he gets to Teach''s famousugh part, he remembers his fight with Rob at the time.
Wasn''t that rude authorughing like that, too?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 166: Olvia''s Desire! Nnd The Liar''s Story.
Chapter 167: The Addict Bartholomew Kuma and Suspicious Connie!
Chapter 168: Toki''s reaction! Roger''s crew is shocked!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three ?
=====
Chapter 158 Rogers memories! Arlongs negative fame!
Chapter 158 Roger''s memories! Arlong''s negative fame!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
It''s been a few days since the famous art store appeared on Fish-Man Ind, this wasn''t hidden from the world government though, since they have their own manga agency branch there as well they got the information about Rob''s new art store pretty quickly.
Rob didn''t try to hide anything in the first ce, the rtionship between Rob and the World Government has been in a very strange situationtely.
Since the basta sea battle, it can be said that the peace phase between them has entered a frozen juncture, with Rob losing many safety points with them.
The proof is his frightening bounty which was an angry reaction from the World Government.
After all, not only did Rob disseminate vital information about ''Pluton'', he even made the member of the Navy insult the Gorosei who are the heads of the World Government!
''One Piece'' has be too much for them.
That insult has caused quite a stir in the past few weeks as it has left the world government very embarrassed.
Had it not been for the basta Sea War, the hype about it wouldn''t have subsided.
He also destroyed the prestige of the World Government by demonstrating the obvious w in their future system, the Shichibukai system.
On the whole, the basta arc did a lot more damage to the World Government, much more than the first time by Nezumi''s action.
People like Smoker in the Navy are now highly respected by the whole world, but the World Government itself has really eaten the shit.
But when Rob hid the basta ind away and ended great chaos that might have engulfed the entire world, this made the World Government sigh a little. The event of the destruction of basta would have been a bad sign in their history, much worse than the destruction of Ohara in the future, although the world doubts the destruction of basta by them, however, it''s only a doubt rather than a certainty.
At least, Rob corrected his crazy move, even intervened in the war himself and revealed his strength and another way to be able to move a huge ind to another ce, this made the world government continue to adopt their position of non-interference in his affairs, and also increased their wariness of him even much more than they were before.
Even now, they are still trying to figure out the new location of basta and how Rob moves the ind away. this only further fueled Doctor Vegapunk''s madness about Rob''s origin and abilities. It''s not surprising to say that Vegapunk''s obsession with Rob has surpassed his obsession with everything else, this is exactly what helped the World Government understand Rob much more than they used to be.
Now, they take him seriously as an enemy to their throne.
The reason of not dering an all-out war against him is perhaps...
Imu is still very excited about Rob''s shows which is why the World Government hasn''t taken a direct hostile stance.
...
New World, Oro Jackson ship;
"Cough!"
"Cough!"
"Heh~ Heh! Oh, that''s not good."
Roger was in the captain''s room alone when he started coughing so hard, that he looked at his hand and found it wet with his blood.
His usually smiling face changed to an unnatural pallor.
He discovered this disease more than a year ago, but it wasn''t that serious at that time, only with time it became more serious and more dangerous.
He, Crocus, and perhaps Rob were the only people who knew about his illness, Crocus told him not to worry because he would find a suitable medicine for his illness as soon as possible.
Well, Roger wasn''t someone who wanted to die. He was happy with his doctor''s desire to find medicine for him, and he hadn''t yet fulfilled what he had hoped for and his father''s will.
But knowing his own body and destiny, he was starting to feel death really approaching.
"I feel sorry for Rouge..."
No matter how hard he tried, his face couldn''t get his smile back, and two tears fell from his eyes as if he was so sad.
"Is my role in this world really what the author has chosen for me? Is my death in the first chapter necessary to the story? So can the author change my role?"
{Your role is much bigger than you think, ''Gol D'' n child, why do you want to change it? And who is the author you talking about? Do you mean God?}
"Huh?! Who are talking?"
Roger stood in shock at the old voice in his head, there was no one else in his room except him, his wife went back to work in Ohara, while most of his crew were inside the art store, only a few were tracing the path of the ship that was approaching their next destination, the mysterious Zou Ind, which is said to be located on the back of a Naitamie-Norida elephant that roams the New World. It is known as a "Phantom Ind.
{Go out of your room, you will see who is talking to you.}
The voice was old and powerful but since he was very experienced with his skill ''Voice of all the things'', he wasn''t bothered by the loud voice exploding in his head directly.
When Roger came out onto the deck he was stunned to see a huge elephant, incredibly huge, moving slowly into the sea a few kilometers from the ship.
{I am Zunesha, part of an ancient tale, ''Gol D'' n child, you have to go ''there'', don''t lose your enthusiasm.}
(Zunesha? An ancient tale? There?! Do you mean thest ind in the Grand Line?)
{Yes, you should prepare for that day when the one who will break the chains of freedom returns...}
{Don''t forget your n''s mission, don''t forget the treasure that the liberator entrusted to you, even if you are not that person, you yourself, your n''s role is very lofty, the quest for freedom is the symbol of the '' Gol D'' n}
(...)
Roger fell suddenly silent, as Zunesha''s words made him remember all he had received from his father, thest streak of the ''Gol D'' n before him when he was very young.
shback start:
"Cough! Remember, Roger, we are kings of an era in the immemorial past, you must remain a king wherever you go, the best kings we''ve been... the kings of freedom!"
..
..
"Listen, Roger¡ Haki is what you believe in so hard. As long as you believe in freedom, your Haki will be unrivaled. Can a weak user Haki who believes in money, power, revenge, evil, or good ovee you? As long as you are free, you can search for money, power, revenge, evil, and good, as long as you are free and unfettered, you can do anything!"
"Be the king of your era, Roger!"
..
..
"If the dayes when you give up that hat, give it to the child who desires the most freedom after you, that child will give it to the freest child of all eras."
..
..
"Make sure you enjoy to your heart''s content in this world, you have tough, cry, dance, sing, fight, win, lose, hate, love, live, and die but don''t forget to make love with a beautiful woman before you die!... Huahuahuahua! This is the most important thing... Cough!"
..
..
"Cough! Cough! Why are you crying? I''m not going to die, my son, we''ll meet in the freedom paradise someday."
shback end.
Another tear fell from his eyes as he recalled the hazy conversations with histe father, but his face was showing a happy smile.
Roger wiped his tears and regained his enthusiasm before turning to his followers.
"We''vee to our destination you bastards! You go inside the art store and tell them to get out, it''s time for a new adventure! Wahahahaha!"
"Understood, Captain!"
...
Fish-Man Ind;
"It''s that Arlong? He looks really scary..."
"He made Nami suffer so much, look that Hatchan next to him... They are still children." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Is One Piece predicting the future? There really is a future Arlong group in the show, but what made them go to East Blue?"
"What happened to make such innocent children be viins in the future?"
"I hope they don''t go that way."
"What do you expect from the kids of the Fish-Man District? Kids led by Fisher Tiger?"
"I don''t want nice people like Bell-m¨¨re, Nojiko, and Nami to suffer like that, they don''t deserve it."
Conversations like that entered young Arlong''s ears from everywhere since the appearance of the damned art store on this ind, he has be extremely famous... fame is somewhat negative.
He still couldn''t believe what had happened, why him...? Why did that man choose him to discredit an entire race?
He got his race hated him for no reason, he didn''t do anything yet!
Even if he hated humans so deeply, he didn''t think that he would do something like that to innocents even if they were human.
His teacher, Fisher Tiger, wasn''t what people thought he was, he was a good man who taught them to be good.
"Damn it! That doesn''t make sense!"
After shouting that, Young Arlong ran away from anywhere there were people.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 157: Episode 55 of Naruto! Ninjas Wano and Fish-Man race reactions!
Chapter 158: The World Govermnant''s Complete Global System Energy Project?
Chapter 159: Hunter X Hunter!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 159 Episode 55 of Naruto! Ninjas Wano and Fish-Man race reactions!
Chapter 159 Episode 55 of Naruto! Ninjas Wano and Fish-Man race reactions!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
During all this, Rob hade back to the house he had recently missed due to all that had happened.
"Oto-san, is your work more important than me?"
Little Robin was ying with her father''s hair while sitting on his shoulders and didn''t stop what she was doing when she asked him this sudden question, she looked so cute in a pink skirt and a short hairdo with a small flower on her ear which Rob had put on it earlier.
"Huh? Is there even a need to ask? Of course, Robin chan is more important to me than everything else, even myself."
Rob closed his eyes and a gentle smile formed on his face then pulled his little daughter from her favorite ce and lifted her with his hands up, she was very light but her value to him was the heaviest and most expensive. she was that light that nourishes him with the hormone of happiness every time he sees her.
"What? Is my Robin chan unhappy that I haven''t been aroundtely? Did you miss me so much even though your mom and your aunts were around?"
Little Robin couldn''t hold her tears anymore as she regained the familiar and warm feeling when he held her in this way, soon she hugged him tightly with her small hands while crying. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Woooo! Bad daddy! You left me away for two weeks, Woooo! Also, everyone says daddy is in trouble because of his high bounty... Why would you be in trouble dad, does someone want to hurt you?!"
Even Rob felt guilt when seeing his daughter crying. He didn''t think the news of his high bounty would frighten his daughter.
"Yosh~yosh, don''t cry, dad won''t let you alone again, it''s not me who''s in trouble, it''s the others who are in the trouble. don''t believe this nonsense again, this dad is the strongest in the world, dad has a surprise for you, do you want to hear it?"
Hearing this, Little Robin stopped crying so quickly as if she had been pretending before. What could she do? She really felt so anticipating, what kind of surprise would her beloved dad give her this time?
"Really! What the surprise? I want to see it, I want to see it, I want to see it, I want to see it...."
"Okay, well, calm down first¡" They were currently in knowledge hill, where Laboon lives. This was the best ce to rx in Ohara, which has greenery and nature all around.
"Your dad hasn''t only been wasting time for the past two weeks but has set up a new art store in a very nice ce, you will absolutely love it."
"Really! Hehe! Hancock chan and the others would be happy to visit it with me."
"Hahahaha, my sweet daughter finally regain her specialugh."
...
Wano Country, Kuri Province;
"We got new news from the outside world, well guys, let''s check them."
The Akazaya, except for Izou, Nekomamushi, and Inuarashi, gathered in the meeting room on the top floor of the Daimyo Pce.
They met like this every time they got thetest updates and news about the outside world.
Yes, Wano wasn''t ignorant of what was happening outside anymore, although they hadn''t opened their borders yet but at least they got a stable source of information.
This source is the world cruise line, it was not intended for travel but for the transfer of resources and information, Rob and Oden were already preparing to open Wano country with this measure.
"A big war happened between the pirates in the outside world, well, you already knew the reason since you read thest volume of One Piece - De guzaru."
Kin''emon paused for a moment before continuing to speak.
"Yes, it was because ''Pluton'', the weapon which looked for it by Crocodile in the manga."
"Everyone wanted this weapon so they went to basta, but they didn''t find the ind, as it disappeared from the map in an unknown way, Oden sama''s letter says that basta may be in safe hands because of Rob sama."
"Oden sama was present in that war and described it as frightening, stressing that the outside world is really dangerous, Oden sama also said that his journey is still going on, maybe soon he will return to Wano but he will continue his journey."
Kin''emon reviewed a lot of information that came from his master''s letter as well as other letters from Rob with other Akazaya and discussed the effects of this news on the world and on Wano, such as the news of Kaido''s downfall, who was previously nning to upy Wano, and his escape from Impel Down as well.
Kaido wasst year settled in Onigashima as his territory, but when Rob arrived again in Wano he expelled him from there and ced Onigashima under Akazaya''s care.
Kaido settled on a small ind very close to Ring Hell Ind, which Kaido also chose as his base after he was expelled from Wano because it was the best strategic location a pirate from his y could get. it is full of powerful pirates who turned it into a pirate paradise and it was regted by unknownws but it does exist. Because of the art store, Ring Hell flourished and became one of the most famous safe pirate inds in the New World, but unfortunately for Kaido, he didn''t know that Ring Hell was Rob''s private ind too, so he was cruelly expelled.
With anger he could barely control, Kaido searched for the nearest ind to Ring Hell and settled there as his new base, and the reason was that he felt interested in the so-called manga and anime, after spending a certain period in Ring Hell.
...
Raizo stood up with an excited expression when he remembered that his favorite anime episode was approaching the show.
Yesterday''s One Piece episode was shown, and today is the day of the new Naruto episode!
That''s exactly the fresh air for him.
After the end of the meeting, Raizo disappeared from the spot where only smoke remained and appeared in the corridor of the pce as he started moving at high speed like a sh, this big face was truly worthy of being a ''Master Ninja'' of Wano Country, only with his speed was he worth it.
Master Ninja is an official ssification from the Ninja Guild of Wano country, which was officially implemented after the overhaul of the ninja sector which was enlightened by Narutost year.
The official ssification of ninjas in Wano is:
1-Semi Ninja (Genin level - Marine Lieutenant)
2-Fake Ninja (Chunin Level - Marine Captain)
3-True Ninja (Jounin Level - Rear Admiral)
4-Master Ninja (Elite Jounin level - Vice Admiral)
5-Grandmaster Ninja (Kage - Admiral level)
There hasn''t been any grandmaster level in Wano yet, but there was only two master level that was widely recognized after passing their rating testsst year, they were Fukurukujo and Raizo, the lower levels were verymon. Wano ninja was eager to train and learn, although they can''t bepared to the ninja of the Naruto world, in the pirate world they had nopetitors.
In no time, Raizo arrived at the art store and bought all the food he needed to watch his favorite show before sitting in his well-hidden seat atop a tree on the outskirts of Kuri and patiently waiting for the beginning of the new episode of Naruto.
"Ah, what was it? Yes, episode number 55!"
"I''m so excited, to see how Naruto and his partners perform in their new mission, what kind of clever tactics Shikamaru will use this time, and how Naruto will get back Sasuke who cut his ties to the vige wanting to get revenge on his brother Itachi and follow the path of evil."
Under the tree, Kin''emon, Kikonojo, and Denjiro helplessly shook their heads, their friend transforming into a fully-fledged Otaku when Naruto approaches the show.
Well, they also liked their favorite shows so they can sort of understand that.
The screen that many people who had returned home after a long time of work all over the world were eagerly waiting for it lit up.
And the countdown began, then it ended, and the blood-boil opening song as a rock song began.
The episode started with Shikamaru''s battle against Tayuya, the female ninja (Kunoichi) under Orochimaru, just as the previous episode ended.
Raizo and the other ninjas who were watching the episode all over Wano turned excited, yes, that was exactly what they liked to see.
Ninja battles!
Even if it was just a Chuunin group fighting against each other, it would be very good, because simply every fight in ''Naruto'' is a lesson for them, uplifting their skill and stimting their senses.
They wanted to see more of Shikamaru''s intelligence and how they would survive this battle, as he was surrounded by three human monsters controlled by Tayuya with her strange sound skills. Tayuya is one of the Sound Vige ninjas squad who Oroshimaru turned them into powerful ninjas that even Sasuke couldn''t beat them at the beginning of the arc.
The enemies'' use the sound as a means of attack was very impressive for the Wano ninja.
"Yes! This Gengetsu is weird to me too!"
Raizo was brutally eating popcorn and drinking c while watching the episode, but that didn''t stop him frommenting on Shikamaru''s frustrating mood, Shikamaru didn''t really understand anything about the musical notes to be able to analyze!
...
In the Capital of Flower;
"Using a flute to control the movements of 3 human puppets, this Gengetsu is so magical and useful, this Kunoichi Tayuya is really scary..."
"You, record everything useful and understandable about this Gengetsu."
"Understood, Fukurokuju sama!"
"Finally, the scene is back to the bones'' boy fighting against Naruto¡"
"His name is Kimimaro, Fukurokuju sama."
"Huh? Do you think I forgot his name?!"
...
Fish-Man Ind;
Not only Wano country was the only Naruto fans in the pirate world, but at a depth of 10,000 kilometers under the sea, there was a racepletely different from humans, most of whose members fell in love with this wonderful anime.
After information spread that the Fish-Man race exists in another world, a world unlike their own, thousands of Fish-Man, Merfolk, and mermaids rush to watch past episodes of Naruto in the showroom, losing a lot of money in it, although Rob gave them one month of a massive 90% discount in the showroom and manga section to keep up with the new offers.
Well, they weren''t special to Rob or something, he was cutting his profits in the first month of every new art store he set up so his new customers could keep up with his shows.
Only because of Kisame did the Naruto anime gain a huge fan base on Fish-Man Ind, but after they gave it a chance and watched it because of Kisame they found themselves loving it even without the feelings of affinity that Kisame gave them who really looked like a shark Fish-Man.
Naruto was truly a breath of fresh air to everyone who watched him, especially the wonderful and sad drama in it.
...
Back to the present, hundreds of Naruto shadow clones filled the disy that everyone in the Ryujo Kingdom could see, Naruto was in an amazing fight against Kimimaro.
"Are his bones really harder than steel?!"
"That''s obvious, did you not see that he cut a lot of hard shuriken with his bone sword?"
"Yes, you''re right... Really amazing!!"
...
In an alley hidden from other viewers, Arlong, Hatchan, and some of the Fish-Man kids were watching the new episode with wide-eyed eyes showing great excitement.
Since the advent of the art store, these miserable kids have discovered a whole new world.
Young Arlong: "Wow, I really want to have Naruto or Kimimaro''s skill in the future."
...
In a forest of algae and seaweed, Fisher Tiger, Jinbe, dine, and their group were silently watching a Naruto episode.
They weren''t dismissive of the art store, it was a new and fun addition to this closed world of theirs, even if they were outcasts in this kingdom they really did care about their race a lot.
When they saw the big smiles on the faces of people of their race of different ages and social sses since the art store appeared, they felt great satisfaction from Rob.
Although they have a lot of negative opinions about the One Piece manga that has caused a lot of damage to their race in Arlong Park.
Since that day, Fisher Tiger has been looking for Rob to talk to him about this to fix.
But he hasn''t found him yet.
He didn''t want to see another manga like ''Heir of the World'' insult their race and cause them severe damage.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 158: The World Govermnant''s Complete Global System Energy Project?
Chapter 159: Hunter X Hunter!
Chapter 160: Sengoku... Is that you?
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 160 The World Govermnants Complete Global System Energy Project?
Chapter 160 The World Govermnant''s Complete Global System Energy Project?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Mary Geoise, Pangaea Castle;
"These wormy ghosts are really dangerous, how can this intelligent boy survive them? I wonder."
"His name is Shikamaru... I think he can beat this, this boy looks very talented, his intelligence is very high even Vegapunk admitted it, he liked the game he ys with his father, Vegapunk said it''s a practical way to disy the person''s intelligence."
"The game is called shogi... Don''t forget that he is from a n that can use shadows to constrain their enemies."
"Yes, his n''s ability characteristics are somewhat simr to those of the Shadow Fruit''s ability." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Gorosei who had just spoken looked at the Devil Fruit encyclopedia that was open on the Kage Kage no Mi devil fruit introduction page, before he asked a question that make everyone confused.
"Do you guys think that Vegapunk''s study on ''Chakra'' and ''Nen'' can work?"
"Who knows? I''m also wondering, he said he just discovered the hidden potential in Devil Fruits that can change the world, due to ''Chakra'' and ''Nen''."
Gorosei with a big mustache looked at the rest and said.
"I didn''t understand what Vegapunk meant before when he said that our global energy system is imperfect despite its diversity... But now, I''m starting to understand a little bit."
"Hmm, I see what you''re trying to say."
The bald Gorosei who holds a katana at all times pulled his katana out of its sheath at this moment.
The sword he pulled shed with a strange milky white light, it looked like a mirrored version of the pitch-ck Shusui, like the white sword that a swordsman baboon fought by it against Zoro on Mihawk Ind, but looked much smaller and more dangerous.
This sword could be one of the 12 Supreme Swords!
Suddenly, the sword in his hand started to turn dark ck as he enveloped him with his haki, although its white de turned ck, the white glow surrounding it in the form of the Ryu looked even more dazzling.
"This¡ How long has it been since thest time you pulled the Reverse Sword from the sheath¡ It really remains the same."
"I also understood a little."
"Is the defect in our iplete development? Or in our global energy system?"
"What is the possible w in our development? Do you think we can use ''Haki'' to generate elements and make it a superpower like the Chakra? You should know that ''Haki'' also has its advantages. The Armament Haki, for example, can strengthen the body and weapons as well as destroy the internal organs of the enemy in its advanced levels."
"Also, the Observation Haki can raise the mind and help stimte the ''Zone'' or as Vegapunk calls it, the spiritual mind, which helps us see what cannot be seen by sight, anything in a very wide area that we can sense thanks to observation haki, and the future can be seen by it in advanced levels, reading other people''s thoughts in its mutated forms, and even the ability to speak to animals and inanimate objects with that legendary ability ''Voice of all the things'' ... Is this still an imperfect system?"
"Let''s not forget the Conqueror Haki which we always thought was the Haki of the Kings and the chosen persons, thanks to the Nen''s system has Vegapunk discovered that we were wrong all along about this power that we can stimte just like Observation Haki, as it depends on the level of the soul of the individual, most people in the world their soul level is low and doesn''t rise in their entire lives and is the first level, but people who are naturally born with a soul at the second level can easily use Conqueror Haki."
"The method that Vegapunk found can raise the level of anyone''s soul to level 2¡ Although it is a bit bloody method. but the possibility of raising the level of something we didn''t know before is the most important."
The rest of the Gorosei fell into deep thought because of what the blond Gorosei had said.
"Look at this, Shikamaru said these ghosts are made of ''Chakra'' with the help of mental energy, but theirck of physical energy made them look for it insanely, and he called them hungry ghosts."
"Do you guys understand that?"
"Yes, in the energy system of our world, we have physical strength enhancement thanks to Armament Haki... mental strength enhancement thanks to Observation Haki... and finally, spiritual strength enhancement thanks to Conqueror Haki. this system is very bnced, but it is imperfect, nothing is perfect in this universe, that''s why we need smart people like Vegapunk and Rob to helpplete it every generation."
"Everything you guys said is very logical and thoughtful, but you forgot something important¡ We have Devil Fruits."
The rest of the Gorosei looked at Gorosei with a hat over the braids, he was the one who said that.
"Devil Fruits don''t deserve to be a world energy system, they are just curses, are you starting to lose yourmon sense?"
"Why the curses can''t be considered an energy system? Don''t forget that ''The Complete World System Energy Project'' is based on Devil Fruits mainly."
"..."
"..."
"Well, I guess you''re kind of right."
...
Naruto''s episode from scene to scenested for 45 minutes, much to the delight of the inhabitants of the pirate world.
Everyone saw Shikamaru''s sharp intelligence who was able to subdue Tayuya in such a dangerous situation, his calmness and intelligence were points to his credit. His sess in knocking down his enemy in shadow possession technique using the Three Human Puppets as a distraction made all the viewers apud him, but his next move after that was even cooler, as everyone thought he lost when Tayuya cast him into the illusion, but he still managed to reverse a dangerous situation just by throwing a kunai to his enemy to use as a weapon.
But what really stunned viewers was the end of Sasuke''s transformation into aplete viin and the intervention of the handsome Konoha demon, as he introduced himself, Rock Lee who had been healed against Kimimaru, this Kekkai Genkai user was very strong, but Rock Lee wasn''t weak either.
His great entrance scene got the viewers very excited.
But some people didn''t really care about all this, caring for one person, no, one woman, who was loved by millions in the pirate world!
Once she appeared again, the men''s eyes turned into hearts, and the weak women felt embarrassed.
Her huge breast made the most revered men prostrate, her wisdom and strength of the Kage level were even more remarkable, but her exquisite beauty was the captivating point of her.
The appearance of the 5th Hokage, Tsunade, made viewers cheer, after all, she was one of the Legendary Sannin, like toad sage Jiraya and snake sage Oroshimaru, she was the slug sage Tsunade!
"Hahahahaha! This Rock Lee is aplete idiot, how can he take Tsunade-sama''s Sake bottle instead of his medicine bottle?"
"Wait! If he drinks from it, doesn''t that mean it''s an indirect kiss with my love Tsunade? Damn you, Rock Lee!"
"Enough''s stupid, most importantly, did you hear what Might Guy said? He said things get really messy when Lee drinks..."
"I''m kinda excited to see how messy things are!"
"Is he really going to drink it! Isn''t that harmful to him? How will he beat Kimimaru?"
"Look, the scene is back in the fight between them, let''s see what happens."
The inhabitants of the pirate world focus their attention on the fight again, they canter think of their beloved Tsunade, but the most important thing now is to figure out how this ninja kids team will recover thest heir of the Uchiha n, Sasuke, from the evil grip of Oroshimaru.
In Ohara, Rob was enjoying watching Rock Lee and Kimimaru fight as well.
"Hahahahaha!"
Rob, Little Robin, Olvia, Toki, Sora, and the rest of the waitressesughed so hard when the big store screen showed Rock Lee''s funny face who politely stopped Kimimaru asking him to wait a bit for him to drink his medicine.
"Isn''t this a life or death fight? What a funny sense of humor, hahaha!"
"Little Robin, Look how the sake affects the person when they drink it, this will be a useful experience for you so that you will not drink sake in the future."
"Okay, Oto-san!"
"Hahahahaha! He had a terrible drunken fit when he drink?"
"Haha! It''s fun to watch."
"A natural user of Drunken Fist? What is that?"
"I think it is a fighting style that needs its owner to be very drunk."
"It looks like we won''t see this fight in full until next week... sigh!"
"Look, Shikamaru is still struggling against Tayuya."
"I don''t know why but I hate Naruto when he cries ''Sasuke!'' Like now, doesn''t he have a better work to do, why doesn''t he go train himself to get stronger?"
"Yes, I also feel infuriating."
"He has a Nine-Tails Bijuu within him, why doesn''t he use this strength to be great in this world?"
"Well, he''s the protagonist, so maybe he''ll be in the future."
"The episode is over guys... sigh!"
...
"Dad, will Naruto be able to get Sasuke back?"
Sora and the rest focused on hearing Rob''s answer, they wanted to know that too."
"Robin, are you sure you want to know?"
"Yes, Dad, told me, and don''t say I''ll find out soon...!"
"Well, you''ll find out soon, it won''t be any fun if I tell you now, we''ll watch future episodes together. the time when you find out will be more interesting."
"..."
"What? Why are you looking at me with that dead look?"
"Hmph! You told me this excuse a lot to the point that I memorized it¡"
"But isn''t it fun watching anime with your dad?"
Olvia, Sora, Toki, Bell-m¨¨re, Rouge, and the others shook their heads in a defeated manner, they were deceived once again.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 159: Hunter X Hunter!
Chapter 160: Sengoku... Is that you?
Chapter 161: Nuclear bomb horror! Sky Ind Saga? A new saga ising...
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 161 Hunter X Hunter!
Chapter 161 Hunter X Hunter!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The next day, life sped up abnormally in the morning, as everyone on many inds was on purpose hurrying to finish their work or shopping earlier than usual to get home and quickly gather with their families. Everyone was ready to watch their favorite anime together as they used to, this was one of the best anime they''ve ever seen.
Hunter X Hunter!
They lived with this great anime no less wonderful moments than they did with One Piece, Naruto, and Attack On Titan.
From the hunters'' exam to getting to know the most dangerous killers family in HXH, the Zoldyk family, then Heavens Arena, York City, and Ryodan gang, Greed Ind, and finally the Chimera ants, they all recognized this anime well as one of the greatest they have seen. What is currently avable or what will be avable in the future!
The great battle between Netero and the Ant King was about to start, so most fans of this anime were trembling with excitement even before the start of today''s episode.
The events of the past episodes left them in an absolute stupor, the amount of adrenaline that has apanied each episode since the beginning of the Chimera Ants arc was just too great.
...
Ohara;
"Didn''t you say you''d take me to a very interesting ce, so why don''t we go now?"
Rob who was focused on his work was once again distracted when a little rabbit appeared right in his cuddle as if she had appeared out of nowhere.
But Rob knows that this little feisty she was more adept at crawling and quick to climb than anything else.
Rob left his work folders on the side and grabbed Little Robin instead.
"Wasn''t it you who told me to postpone the trip after showing your favorite animes?" Rob''s eyes narrowed as if he was trying to tease this feisty child of his as he always does.
"Since that interesting ce has an art store it would be easy to get there ande back so I thought it wouldn''t be a problem if I took a look¡" Robin coughed awkwardly when her father mentioned what she was said... but she had already forgotten it.
"Oh! So then, you just wanted to take a look? And I was the one who was going to organize a fun trip with the whole family¡" Rob''s expression turned to superficial disappointment. One of his most entertaining times is like this when his little daughter falls into his small trick.
Little Robin panicked when she heard this, and her attitude changed very quickly.
"Well, I don''t want to take a look now. We can do it your way."
Just as she appeared, she disappeared as if she had never appeared in the first ce.
"This little girl..."
Rob shook his head in a defeated manner, he really wanted to y with her more, but what was in his hand prevented him from doing so. Regarding his daughter Robin, she was going down apletely different path from what it should have been, everything about her differed from the original story which led to huge changes in her character, destiny, and everything rted to her.
In her early years in this world, she gained a wonderful life that her parents provided for her, and she made many friends. Only by her identity as Rob and Olvia''s daughter, there wasn''t anything she couldn''t have if she wanted to.
Unfortunately, she still has to live much longer to mature and gain a mind that she can think like an adult by it.
Rob dived back into his work, which was a pile of charts and maps, showing three inds floating in the sky and above the clouds.
There were ns for bridges linking the inds, as well as ns for factories and paved roads in the manner of modern cities on three inds:
Skypiea.
Shandora.
basta.
"Good." After a while, a smile appeared on his face, as he had finished what he was doing.
All these charts were already preserved in his head because of his photographic memory, but not everyone was like him, so he drew all the charts and maps by hand as he nned to disy them on the three sides of the Sky Inds, Skypean, Shandian, and bastas.
At this moment, his wife Olvia entered, carrying a tray with a cup of coffee and water ss in her hand, which she ced on his table before going behind the sofa and beginning to gently and lovingly massage his shoulders.
Rob felt her gentle hands touch the best points of rxation by massaging them.
"Hmm, you''ve be a professional massage therapist, Olvia, How about massaging a specific part of my body tonight?"
"Hehe, all the credit to you dear..." When she understood what he meant, her face turned red and embarrassed, but she still replied, "Sure, I''ll massage any part of the husband''s body any time you want. .."
"Then what does my sweet wife want? You can order and I''ll do it." Rob knew she had something to tell him at a nce, and although she was obedient to him most of the time, he could tell when she wanted something from him.
"I can''t hide anything from you."
"Of course, I''m your husband, if I don''t know you want to talk to me, how can I call myself your husband?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Before she could react, she felt two strong hands grab her by the waist and lift her easily off the ground, then she settled into a warm cuddle.
When their eyes met, her cheeks flushed like a virgin in love, yet she didn''t understand why she would blush every time he treated her so intimately.
"So what do you have to tell me?"
"This is about Sora, Toki, Glora, and Be."
(A/N: Glora and Be= Gloriosa and Bell-m¨¨re)
Rob raised his eyebrows in confusion when he heard the names of his cute waitresses.
"What about them?" Rob hoped it wouldn''t be a bad thing for his harem ns.
"Well, that''s how it is..."
The more Rob heard, the wider his smile, he didn''t expect things to turn out so much faster than he had expected.
...
The New World;
The Oro Jackson was heading towards Wano country afterpleting their journey in Zou and onboard some people were particrly excited today.
But suddenly they were bothered by the ship''s shaking as if it was going to capsize and sink at any time, an extremely huge sea king appeared from under the ship, but even if it was bigger than that, the pirates on this ship didn''t lift our eyelid because of its arrival, on the contrary, they were d it had arrived at the best time. they needed a new source of meat.
This sea king looked like a huge ant, staring intensely at the small dot that passed above him without regard for his prestige as a sea king.
The young Buggy screamed when he saw the huge sea king, in Oro Jackson''s ship, his role was to act like Ussop and Chopper, Roger''s crew is already used to his actions.
"Stop yelling kid, didn''t you start training with Shanks to get stronger? To really get stronger you have to act like one."
Before Rayleigh could finish his words, the huge ant''s head fell into the sea and its huge body started to sink as well.
Buggy looked at Rayleigh who was already sheathing his sword in astonishment.
He didn''t even see when he pulled out his sword and cut the Sea King!
It wasn''t like he didn''t know Rayleigh''s strength, but this Sea King was¡ 5 kilometers in size!
...
"Thanks Rayleigh, Today we will eat ant vored sea king meat!"
"Hahahahaha!"
On Oro Jackson, the crew''sughter echoed over the Captain''s joke.
"But we will watch the Ant King crush the strongest human fighter in the Hunters World¡" Roger''s cheerful expression turned into a sad one¡ He was a big fan of Netero but he didn''t think Netero could beat Meruem.
"That ant king, who do you think is stronger among you and him, captain."
Suddenly Shanks asked excitedly, he has seen how his captain is fighting, but he hasn''t seen an ant king battle, but just looking at him you will know that he is very powerful."
"Ouch! Why did you hit me?"
Shanks felt a burning pain in his head.
"Boy, your captain is much stronger than you think, just an ant king wouldn''t do anything in front of him."
The person who spoke was Gaban.
Roger just smiled when he heard that.
"Look at the stern of the store, the store screen lit up again - Nya!"
Nekomamuchi was excited to watch the show, he and Inuarashi were especially excited to see the Chimera ants and their king because they looked like their Mink race.
Watching HXH taught them a lot of new things, they were sad for Komugi when she was hit by a fatal blow, and the reaction of the king whom they had previously thought he was cold feelings was very surprising.
All the Roger Pirates focused on the screen, they couldn''t talk anymore, they didn''t want to disturb their wonderful gathering by disturbing their anime time, this was an unspoken rule but everyone knows about it.
They enjoyed the opening song, as usual, this song was so fun to hear, after that a golden dragonposed of pure nen appeared in the sky carrying the ant king and Netero
[Netero: This is an area designated for testing weapons of war. So we won''t have to hold back.]
Netero''s words resounded all over the world as a strange silence fell on every ind and ship containing an art store as if all the viewers agreed to keep silent and watch simultaneously.
When Gon appeared again, the viewers shivered at how dark his eyes were. Is this the same innocent and gentle Gon they know?
Just sitting there made Pitou shiver.
This was Pitou!
The same person who killed Kaito and the same person who terrified even viewers with her frightening power.
Is this what plot armor means? How could Gon gain the power to frighten even Pitou in such a short amount of time?
Viewers were confused, they really wanted to see Komugi survive, but they also wanted Pitou to die because of what she did to Kaito.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 160: Sengoku... Is that you?
Chapter 161: Nuclear bomb horror! Sky Ind Saga? A new saga ising...
Chapter 162: The ''Treasure Room'' in the art store! Getting the love fruit!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 162 Sengoku... Is that you?
Chapter 162 Sengoku... Is that you?
{This is an early chapter for you, so leave me some more of your power stone?, okay?}
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
[Pitouplied with Pouf''s request and told him what happened after the attack, that is, she alerted him of everything that had happened since they had divided, Pitou deliberately pointed out details that Gon did not know to make sure that Gon''s focus was on the exnation, Pitou deliberately omitted the fact that the king carried Komugi because she didn''t learn how to urately describe this chain of events. Gon undergoes a drastic change, though... Pitou knew that her n works when Gon''s eyes widened slightly.]
The narrator''s ethereal voice echoed on every ind that had an art store on its territory.
All credit goes to the owner of this voice that made viewers focus 100% on the show.
Pitou''s expressions while she speaking.
Gon''s cold expression while listening.
And Pouf''s malice behind them.
All of this was so urately expressed in the show, that it was as if they were in that room with them and not just spectators behind the screens.
This is how powerful the [Video Projection] feature is.
...
Grand Line, Drum Kingdom;
"What a divine skill! Can he separate himself into 7 parts like that little butterfly?"
"Is Pouf nning to support the king on the battlefield against Netero?"
Hiriluk poured a cup of Sake in his mouth whilementing on the current scene, the same scene in which Pouf separates a miniature version of himself from his body and sends it south.
"It''s kind of obvious, this person is crazy about protecting his king, even if he was 100% sure that his king would win, he wouldn''t just stand still and watch."
The person she spoke with this time she''s the most famous doctor on Drum Ind and also on some other inds with art stores like Ohara Ind, Torino Ind which is known for its medical knowledge, and Skypiea Ind, Doctor Kureha.
"Come on, let''s watch the King and Netero battle quickly¡"
"Yeah, I''m so excited to see that fight¡"
Doctor Hiriluk and Doctor Kureha both shook their heads after hearing the excited audience.
Were they not excited about it?
Of course, they were excited, but they were clearly on the human side for the victory, but most of the audience seemed to want the king to beat Netero just because the king seemed to be kinder and fair, they were deeply influenced by the attitude of the ant king, just because he showed some love for the human girl Kumogi.
The eyes of all the viewers shed as the scene returned to the confrontation between Netero and the Ant King.
"I wonder why nen around old man Netero is so invasive, it radiates a kind of powerful prestige¡ª"
"Can you shut up? Let''s watch quietly."
Hiruluk got scolded by the old woman Kureha as he couldn''t make anyment anymore.
Isn''t the best thing about watching anime togethermenting on it?
Doctor Hiruluk helplessly shook his head while thinking inwardly, but his focus returned to obediently watching the rest of the episode.
The episode was just at its beginning.
Will the expected fight be as fun as the viewers expect?
He''d previously heard a passingment from the show''s creator himself, Rob, who said in an exclusive statement to Drum residents that the powerful fight in HXH is the Ant King against Netero, so they were excited.
After remembering that, his enthusiasm also increased.
He could feel the adrenaline starting to flow through his body little by little.
Was he excited? Probably.
[If this is not your intention, then know that my actions benefit them.]
Meruem''s majestic voice was ringing in the audience''s ears, for a moment they felt as if he was addressing them and not Netero.
[For example, in human society, territories are divided ording to international borders, which is like defining spheres of influence.]
If there is anything to envy both the inhabitants and rulers of the pirate world, the rest of the worlds they have seen are in what they believe to be fiction.
That would definitely be the size of thends!
Yes, all the anime they''ve seen so far have a very hugemonnd that they divide among themselves in the form of countries.
Even the world of HXH is made up of huge continents with millions of kilometers!
In the pirate world, inds are consideredrge if they are more than 50 kilometers in size... It was a difference so great that it was a pity.
[On the right side of the border, the children might starve to death.]
[And on its left side, scum who make no effort and get all their wants.]
When this scene arrived, the viewers in the pirate world shuddered as the message of this scene reached the depths of their subconscious minds.
They all remembered the existence of such scum in their world as well.
There were kings and ministers like these in the Pirate World, but the biggest tumor that ate all green and dry and made their lives bleak, they were most definitely¡ Celestial Dragons.
...
Red Line, Mary Geoise;
The face of one of the guards apanying Saint Mosjard turned green after hearing what Meruim had to say, he thought Saint Mosjard would go into a fit of anger after hearing this, but to his surprise...
"Huh! Does such scum really exist? I hate the face of this scum that the king spoke of, from now on, I will kill everyone with the same face if I see it."
The bodyguard froze in shock, he wanted to tell his master to look at his face in the mirror and try to kill himself, but he swallowed his words at thest moment.
"Don''t you agree with me, Carlod?"
Suddenly Saint Mosjard turned around to ask his bodyguard.
His bloated face was uglier than the scum that the ant king was talking about it, but the bodyguard could see arge amount of simrity between the details of their faces.
"Yes, yes, Mosjard sama! Your merciful step will rid the world of many evils."
"Yes, I don''t want to see poor children die of starvation in my world, since I eat until I am satisfied I will make sure that all the children in the world eat until they are satisfied also."
"Carlod, I want you to make sure all the ve children are well fed from now on."
"... Understood, Mosjard sama."
...
In Moby Dick;
[It''s the madness itself.]
[I will wipe out this madness and create a just world in which inequality will be forgotten.]
"A world where we forget inequality in it? What a noble target you have, Ant King, Gurararara!"
"Oyaji? Do you think he''s telling the truth?"
"Listen, Marco, the equality of which he speaks is only in his imagination. A being just born cannot understand the true meaning of equality. He is like a baby who hasn''t yet learned to crawl."
Marco, Vista, Jozu, Izou, and new division captain Thatch were dumbfounded when they heard this.
They all pointed at the screen at once, as the scene lingered at the ant king pointing majestically toward Netero, every part of him screaming with prestige and grandeur.
"Oyaji, do you mean the ant king when you say he hasn''t learned to crawl yet?"
"It seems that you didn''t understand what I mean."
"I don''t underestimate the power or prestige of the ant king, this person is really so strong that I don''t really know whether I will win or lose against him, but I am referring to his knowledge, although he directly gained his knowledge from the ant queen''s genes it is still iplete knowledge in my opinion. "
...
In Oro Jackson;
[It''s the madness itself.]
[I will wipe out this madness and create a just world in which inequality will be forgotten.]
"A world where everyone can be free, right? I wish to live in a world like this."
"We can create it together my dear, you just have to have the will to live."
Roger felt sorry when he heard his wife''s words.
Rouge was currently apanying him on Oro Jackson while the crew gave them their personal space to enjoy their own time.
"Do I seem to you that I am without of will to live, Rouge?"
"I can see that."
...
Totto Land;
"Hahaha, Mama Mama!"
"I''m the only one who can make such a world, it won''t be you, Ant King, nor the World Government, nor Sky Sword, nor Roger, nor Whitebeard, nor anyone else, in the future I will be the Equality Empress!"
"Mama! Have you given up on the Pirate Queen''s dream?"
"No, definitely not, after Roger I''ll be next."
...
..
.On a small ind near Ring Hell Ind; n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Worororo! This ant king really has a nice sense of humor, Equality World? What a joke, does the strong need to put the weak in the same ce with him?"
...
Ohara;
[King, we are all in a difficult situation]
"It has started..."
Rob was so excited to see this iconic fight again in such superb quality.
"Is it good for Little Robin to watch this, dear?"
But Olvia was worried about what Robin would receive at such a young age, as the battle between Netero and the Ant King was clearly going to be bloody.
Robin clutched her father''s neck tight as if she was afraid her parents would send her to sleep.
Next to them were Sora, Toki, Bell-m¨¨re, Gloriosa, and Otohime with sweet expressions on their faces, as if they had been living in blisstely, and then Rosinante in his mother''s cuddle, Matriarch, and Domingo who looking at Rosinante with a poisonous look from time to time who seemed to be jealous of his little brother who is receiving all the affection of his mother at this moment.
But almost all of his focus was on the fight between Netero and the Ant King.
...
Marineford;
In arge square, hundreds of marines gathered, whether in ordinary civilian uniforms apanied by their families or in their service uniforms. This ce is called the Entertainment Square and was established by the Naval Command specifically to watch the anime every week and allow their men to entertain themselves.
The den den mushi of the video was ced in the foreground as the huge snail''s eyes reflected arge picture of the art store screen from Mary Geoise.
Like how the future marineford war was broadcast live, this way they could watch the anime at the moment it was broadcast.
The square was near the Fleet Admiral''s office, so Sengoku didn''t have to personally go to the square to watch.
In his office, Garp and Tsuru joined, they were now in the prime of their youth, but they still enjoyed spending time together, after all, since they started their journey here together.
"Finally, this fight will start, I want to see how this old man fights, Bwahahaha!"
Garp was stuffing his mouth with thetest cupcakes from the art store while enjoying watching.
"What a frightening aura, look at the face of the ant king, it looks like he is shocked."
"This¡ these hands movements?! Why does it look so familiar."
Garp look with shock at his friend Sengoku and then Netero at the screen but swallowed his shock and continued watching.
He didn''t know that Sengoku was more shocked than him right now because he knew these hands movements, after all, it was his movements that he had practiced thousands of times.
The golden radiance reflected in the eyes of Sengoku, Tsuru, and Garp who were currently in great shock.
[Hundred-Handed Jeunin Bodhisattava]
That was the name of the skill.
"Sengoku... is that you?"
Garp couldn''t help but ask in astonishment.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 161: The nuclear bomb horror! Sky Ind Saga? A new saga ising...
Chapter 162: The ''Treasure Room'' in the art store! Getting the love fruit!
Chapter 163: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 1)
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 163 The nuclear bomb horror! Sky Island Saga? A new saga is coming...
Chapter 163 The nuclear bomb horror! Sky Ind Saga? A new saga ising...
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The three days of anime shows ended with a sign of satisfaction again, especially the HXH episode on thest day.
It ended with Netero blowing himself up after a frightening battle he didn''t seed in winning, as he was eventually forced to use a terrifying weapon in the possession of humans, after dering to the Ant King not to underestimate humans in a scene that embodies the horror of the human race, the real fear represented by human intelligence, that scene caused creeping goosebumps for the different races that watched the episode and even the humans themselves.
The scenery of Netero dying made the fishmen fear humans much more than they otherwise would.
After he blew his heart out, it was rified what Netero meant not to underestimate humans as humans really showed the most powerful attack means by the human mind had ever reached, which is the nuclear bomb!
Once they saw its immense power and how deep fear Meruem felt for the first time in his life, the five elders felt greedy to possess something for the first time in a long time, Sengoku and Garp also felt a deep fear of facing such a weapon, and as the most elite scientist in history, Vegapunk felt goosebumps from something for the first time in his life. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even he started chanting like crazy, "This is the horror of the potential of the human mind?!" And "this is what a scientist at a different level can produce."...
The power of the nuclear bomb made the world government press the red and green buttons instantly, this weapon which is probably more destructive than an ancient weapon must be studied as soon as possible.
How could the technology of ordinary humans produce such destructive power?
This really puzzled the five elders.
Even the ruler of the world, Imu, who was bored all the time without the One Piece manga, found watching the anime especially enjoyable. she found out a lot of things about humans through it.
Perhaps those humans are a little different from the humans she is used to in this world.
But despite all the devastation caused by the nuclear explosion, this could not kill the Ant King or Meruem as his name was announced.
Meruem''s fearsome strength made the powers of the world feel truly humbled, after all, it is not easy to survive a bomb believed to be more powerful than an ancient weapon level.
Butter it became clear that the real horror of the nuclear bomb was not at the moment of the explosion... but what happens after that!
Nuclear radiation!
Yes, the radiation caused fatal damage to Meruem, irreversible damage.
But the episode ended after Pouf saved his king from instant death and it is not yet clear how the nuclear radiation will affect Meruem until the next episode.
The amazing power of Netero while using his bodhisattva made Sengoku feel his heart pounding for the first time in his life, as he went to Mary Geoise over and over in the following days to visit the art store there.
He was rewatching the HXH episode over and over because he felt that he would make a huge breakthrough in his Devil Fruit ability if he could master Netero skills.
Even the five elders encouraged and praised him. they felt Sengoku was much closer to surpassing Netero''s strength level and worthy of his position as Fleet Admiral.
After all, Netero was rated as a true Fleet Admiral level, but Meruem was strong as two Fleet Admirals!
The Fleet Admiral is a level higher than the Admiral.
(Author''s note: The red and green buttons pressed by the five elders are real buttons and not just a figurative interpretation. since getting to know the art store, the World Government has ssified its risks and benefits into four buttons which are Red, Orange, Yellow, and Green. Red and Green have the same level of value, when one of them is pressed, it means the highest level of seriousness and caution in dealing with what the art store has shown, whether it is negative (red) or positive (green), while orange and yellow mean a lower level than before... But when both of them are pressed, this is an unprecedented event because it gives the green light for scientific research and also the red light to stop any attempt to develop outside the world government. When information about Pluton appeared in the manga, the five elders used only the red button.)
...
Ohara coast;
"Booooooh!"
The whale''s excited voice was echoing in this ce as if it was weing someone.
"Laboon! I came to y with you..."
A little girl with a short hairstyle and a cute blue skirt ran to a ck mountain in the sea.
When she reached the ck mountain-like shape next to the hill she began to climb very quickly and was able to sit at the top.
Suddenly, a huge eye near her opened and squinted into a crescent moon, the huge mountain looking like a smiling mountain.
"Booooooh!"
A plume of water shot out from its top and formed in a quick, gentle rain.
"Wonderfull! Hahaha, are you happy to see me Laboon?"
"Booooh!"
Laboon is much bigger thanst time a year ago since it was moved here it is much happier than it was in the past, it got new friends, new family and everything it needed here, Robin always came to y with it. they became close friends.
Suddenly, a group of people came near the huge whale and Little Robin, most of them were very beautiful women, but a handsome man could be seen in the foreground.
"Robin chan seems to be enjoying her time with Laboon, my dear."
Olvia was hugging Rob''s arm while cing her head on his chest, the two of them were the ideal husband and wife, this scene looked so natural in the eyes of Toki, Sora, and the others, after all, the couple were husband and wife, but they didn''t get that honor yet, but perhaps their lives will turn rosy soon, after seeing Olvia''s changed attitude in the past days.
...
Fish-Man Ind;
"Aunt Otohime, can I be a mermaid too?"
"Pft¡ haha, Robin chan, why do you want to be a mermaid?"
Otohime, who had ess to the human world she had hoped for, was brighter than ever, thanks to the man she likes, he made almost all of her dreamse true.
Ever since she first met him, everything she thought was impossible in the past has now be a reality.
"Because I like your fishtail, your swimming speed is amazing! I want to swim like you."
The stars were shining in Robin''s eyes as she talked about her momentary dream of bing a mermaid.
Otohime didn''t know whether to cry orugh when she was in a difficult situation, what would she answer her? Is she going to break the little girl''s hopes and tell her it''s impossible for her?
"Does my daughter want to be a mermaid?"
When Rob walked in, Otohime sighed.
"Oto-san! This ce is really great, so beautiful, can you transform me, Hancock, Mary, and Sonia into mermaids?"
Robughed softly before tapping her forehead lightly.
"It''s not possible, the only way is to find a mythical Devil Fruit, but it has been hidden for over 200 years¡ Well, your father will look for it for you."
When he saw his daughter''s eyes be watery as if she would cry at any moment, Rob gave up and decided to search for that devil fruit.
His daughter just wanted to be a mermaid? What''s so hard about that? He will turn her into the goddess of all mermaids!
"Yay! I knew Papa not stingy..."
"Hahahahaha!"
Otohimeughed at Rob''s scowling reaction. in her eyes, he was so cute.
They had left Ohara and had arrived at Fish-Man Ind for a family vacation in this ce, Otohime from Ohara apanied them because Rob had called her days before to serve as a guide and also to integrate with human society and his family in particr. Rob decided Otohime to be one of his wives.
The only obstacle to his dream has finally been weakened, as Olvia previously told him she''s ready to share him with Sora, Toki, and the others.
When Rob asked her the reason for this, she told him that she wanted to consolidate the family rtionship together and the only way to do that was themon husband of them who could bring them together into one family.
Because their current situation was so superficial and unstable and that''s what Rob strongly agreed, if he''s toote for an extra year, their love for him may die and they''re looking for a chance with other men, after all, even if they were his store goddesses they had their own lives to live, Rob wouldn''t be thick skin to keep them from that.
But the most important reason is that Olvia made sure that they all love her husband, and she didn''t want to be an enemy in their hearts even if it was just an assumption on her part.
The truth of their love for Rob can even be seen by a child like Robin, not to mention Olvia.
After all, Sora didn''t try to hide it, and Toki didn''t try to hide it also, even the more embarrassed Otohime and a new member of their staff didn''t try to hide it, and Bell-m¨¨re, who was 18 years old now, became more attached to Rob than she was. that shows her love for him.
And also Gloriosa who received Rob''s blessing, as everyone in the staff work noticed that she had be a pretty young woman rather than a woman at the end of her youth.
It was this point that made Olvia totally convinced that Rob reciprocates the same feelings for them too, after all, if he wasn''t, he wouldn''t apply his precious ability to Glora as he did to her, his wife.
All of the above made Olvia, who loved her husband, even higher than she loves herself to take a step back, after all, a whole year had been enough to think about everything.
Yes, she spent an entire year thinking about the pros and cons of giving her husband a harem.
Her inability to keep up with her husband in bed was also a determining factor in her decision also.
She told him everything. she tell him that she was sad to share him with others but if her sadness willpensate for his happiness and the happiness of the girls, she can bear it happily, when Rob heard that she was sad he decided to end the dream of the harem without a second thought and tell Olvia not to think anymore and that he will only be satisfied with her in this life, Olvia can see the pure honesty in his eyes.
Then sheughed happily and told him that he passed her little test sessfully, Rob made sure she was trying to test him and she hadn''t a problem with getting a harem.
...
"Sky Ind? What a joke... Don''t be kidding with us, store owner."
All art stores were in a big hustle at this moment, because an important event that had only happened twice since the art store appeared had happened again.
"Who could this person be who surrounded by lightning¡ Could he be the main enemy of the new saga like Crocodile?!"
..
..
"The question is why does he have tiny wings on his back!"
..
..
"Why is Nico Robin with the crew in the new poster! Don''t tell me she''s going to join them!"
..
..
"Look at this, what could that little being who looks like a light child on top of Going Merry''s head be?!"
..
..
"I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this fat man (ckbeard). He looks evil¡"
..
..
"Who is this guy, why does look like the folktale protagonist the liar Nnd?!"
...
..
The baroque works saga posters have been changed and reced by a new saga called sky ind saga!
As soon as the new teaser posters came out, One Piece fans were really on fire, after all, the new saga has been confirmed and its chapters will start publishing soon.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 162: The ''Treasure Room'' in the art store! Getting the love fruit!
Chapter 163: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 1)
Chapter 164: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 2)
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 164 The Treasure Room in the art store! Getting the love fruit!
Chapter 164 The ''Treasure Room'' in the art store! Getting the love fruit!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
???
[Ding! One of the required Devil Fruits has been obtained in the Treasure Room]
While Rob was busy nning how to help the Fish-Man race integrate with the outside world over the long term, he received a sweet notice from his wife''s voice.
"Huh! That''s great, what is this time?!"
[Paramecia type: Love Fruit]
Since it was his wife''s voice that was echoing in his mind instead of the cold robotic voice, he felt the word ''love'' had a special stamp on him. For example,tely, he has heard the words ''I love you'' a lot from his wife Olvia, well, it wasn''t that she hadn''t said it to him much before, but since she agreed to the idea of the harem without Rob mentioning it, it seemed as if she was desperate to show him her love, by all means. Well, it was understood that she was worried about losing the race in which she wouldn''t be the onlypetition in which from now on.
The word ''Love'' he had heard again from the ''Artificial intelligence'' who had his wife''s voice was very exciting!
Rob shook his head from his rosy fantasies. Olvia was so worried for no reason. whatever happened she would always be his first wife. so he hurriedly asked.
In what treasure room this time?
[Treasure room number #13. ''Kano Country'' art store. West Blue.]
"Kano country then? That''s good, thanks Oliv."
As soon as he heard the name of this country. the face of that drill-headed man came to his mind. Yes, he remembered Don Chinjao who earlyst year tried to cause him trouble after returning from his pirate trip in the Grand Line, but Rob gave him a hard hit in the head that made him take back his drill-like head that Garp ttened a few years ago. from that moment, had be the greatest benefactor of the Chinjao family who rules the Kano country, well, this guy was easy to tame just by hitting him...
Regarding the so-called ''treasure room'', it is a genius idea from Rob to collect the treasures of this world in his hand, all he will not say ''No'' to it is the resources of this world, the more he gets whenever was better. the money he got from selling manga and anime was a lot, too much. No! Too much wouldn''t be enough to describe it, he was too rich, monstrously wealthy in the trillions of berry. So he got this idea to get rid of that money that was practically worthless to him. After implementing the treasure room, Rob and his guild became in a short period one of the most brutal organizations in this world with frightening power. Many of the devil fruits and treasures he obtained were poured into this guild whose business is based on hunting pirates and providing real security to the world...
In the past year, Rob has done a lot of things and works that made him famous for his kindness and his power all over the world and which was the reason why he got the title of '' The four seas emperor'', most notably, his opening what is widely known as the treasure rooms.
Now, each art store has its own ''treasure room'' which is found in his personal section. This is the only ce where anyone is allowed to enter it in their personal section within every art store wherever they are.
The function of this room is very simple, to collect treasures from people and exchange them for money.
The treasures collected are: devil fruits, famous swords, and any item that its owner thinks is a treasure. it can try its luck and head to the nearest treasure room, perhaps the store system will recognize it as a true treasure.
Buying and selling are done in great secrecy so that the owner of the item sold is not exposed to any kind of threat. this alone tempts many people to deal with the treasure room!
Because what the seller deals with is the art store itself and not to another human like its who might put their life at risk because of greed, so the trust is 100% guaranteed and this is the most important thing in the buying and selling deals.
When the item is epted for sale in the treasure room from its owner then that owner can collect all its money instantly, or if it has reservations it can withdraw a small portion at a time, just like the bank.
In addition, the money it gets from the treasure room is 20% higher than the money it can get for the same item from the ck market or CP6 (the World Government organization that specializes in buying devil fruits and sea treasures.)
The treasure room buys devil fruits at a very high pricepared to most other treasures in this world.
Thanks to the new store feature, the [Holistic AI], Rob was able to enter all the discovered devil fruits data so far into [Oliv] memories from the Complete Devil Fruit Encyclopedia.
(A/N: Oliv is the name of the AI that Rob gives to it.)
That is why [Oliv] was able to determine the type of each new devil fruit that the ''treasure room'' obtained. Since everything in the art store was going through it naturally, the treasure room was also within its responsibilities, although it was just a new feature, but as an ''Artificial intelligence'' whose job was to take care of anything that belonged to the art store.
It is also responsible for the price it will give to the treasure owner after determining the type of devil fruit, the type of famous sword, or the type of metal sold.
For example, the price of the ordinary Zoan will not be the same as the ancient or mythical Zoan.
Can the mineral of the sea stone bepared with gold or diamonds, for example? Of course not, the value of sea stone is much higher than any other mineral in this world.
And just as the price of Meito''s swords wouldn''t be the same either, is the Supreme Grade that only has 12 swords in the whole world the same as the Great Grade that has 21 swords or the Skillful Grade that has 50 swords?
The answer is no, of course.
For this reason, Rob identified the types of Devil Fruits and their prices in:
Ordinary Devil Fruits: Ordinary Zoan and Paramecia with low potential are priced at 90 million berries, 20% higher than the market price.
Valuable Devil Fruits: Ancient Zoan and Paramecia with medium potential are 150 million berries, which is also 20% higher than the market price.
Wanted Devil Fruits: Logia, Mythical Zoan, and Paramecia with high potential, 200 million was the minimum price as [Oliv] would determine the price of the Devil Fruit based on the information he had from the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia.
There is also a fourth category, which is,
Unknown Devil Fruits: They have a fixed price of 100 million berries because as the name indicates, this type of Devil Fruit is unknown, and has not been discovered before, and is not mentioned in the Complete Encyclopedia of Devil Fruits, so it is considered a gamble, whether it is an Ordinary Zoan or a Logia, it would be for Rob to try it.
But this category makes Rob excited when he gets a notification to get it as if he''s ying Gacha.
He had already umted 6 Unknown Devil Fruits in the treasure room which was also his inventory.
After all, peoplee to him from all over the world to sell the devil fruits they find by chance, they were so many that the world government lost 50% of its resources because of the treasure rooms.
All because its selling price is very high and it has the best-known features and facilities in the market, the treasure owner will not only get a lot of money by selling its item in the treasure room but will also get a free month of enjoying in the art store.
Yes, they can watch whatever they like in the art store for a free month!
This was the biggest attraction.
...
A pink heart-like devil fruit appeared in Rob''s hand as soon as he thought of taking it out of the treasure room, this devil fruit is a Paramecia with high potential, well, an ability that can ignore the person''s will and petrify him would be strange if it isn''t. But it has one weakness, this fruit needs a user with a beautiful and charming face to show its effects, or it will be a curse for an ugly person if they eat it.
But Rob has the perfect candidate for this fruit. who''s better than the original user? The most beautiful woman in the world in the future... Hancock was close to her third year, if she eat this fruit much earlier than she originally did, she will benefit more.
He had already decided to adopt Hancock and her sisters as his children, Hancock was abandoned at a very early age she was one year old while her sisters were only two months old, that shock still haunts Little Hancock as she was afraid of being abandoned again if she epted Rob as her father, but Rob has been working on this knot for a year and has been able to almost unravel it. Since he has practically all of the Women Ind under his authority, Hancock and her sisters in Amazon Lily can be said to havee under his tutge as well.
But the most important reason is that these children have be like siblings to Robin, and since Hancock was no less important to him in his heart than Robin when he was still on Earth, he will not lose interest in her after arriving on this world with a new identity.
In fact, in this world there are so many female characters that Rob is interested in, if they don''t be his harem they will be his children too.
He bought this fruit for 220 million berries from a lucky person who identally found it in the Kano country under the nose of the Chinjao family.
Well, Rob doesn''t care what the Chinjao family lost or gained, all he cares about is that he got it before the World Government got it, as in the original story, that''s what matters.
Rob was currently in his office inside a summer coral house on Fish-Man Ind. his wife and his future wives were chatting excitedly to each other on the coralwn with an extra batch of cute mermaids.
While Little Robin, Little Hancock, Little Sonia, and Little Mary were having fun ying in the freshwaterke near the nice coral in where Rob bought his house.
Using observation haki, Rob was keeping a close eye on everything from inside his office.
"If I give her this Devil Fruit in front of Robin, Robin will start asking for one too¡ I need to give it to her privately."
His guild ''Hunters of the Evil'', the force that Rob is currently building for his future ns needs powerful generals in the future, and his daughter Hancock will be one of them.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 163: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 1)
Chapter 164: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 165: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 3)
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 165 Sky Island Saga: Jaya Island Arc (1)
Chapter 165 Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Wahahaha! What a horrible atmosphere¡ I understand now, that''s why your country has been in seclusion all these years, isn''t it Oden?" On the head of the ship, Roger stood still, enjoying the strong wind blowing on his face.
Oden was using binocrs to see thend at the front as the ship kept shaking repeatedly as it crossed the chaotic ind waters of Wano.
The Roger Pirates ran on Oro Jackson''s back like crazy to install the sail and avoid hitting the stone pirs that appear out of nowhere.
Oden was helping the ship''s navigators choose the safest path when he heard Roger''s spirited voiceing from the foreground of the ship.
"Yes, captain Roger, this chaotic sea was the reason for the sess of the seclusion decision, but there is another reason at the front, you will be surprised when you see it."
...
Oro Jackson sessfully crossed the first hurdle, but after reaching the foot of the country the crew''s eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets when they saw a waterfall going vertically.
Roger''s eyes shed with excitement, his nose smelling another adventure, how are they going to climb this waterfall? That would definitely be exciting.
And that''s what really happened because he saw Oden tie some strong ropes to the foreground of the ship and wait for a while, and then the moment a group of catfish jumped out of the waterfall Oden threw the ropes as hard as he could.
In an instant, Oro Jackson is attached to a flock of catfish that can easily climb the waterfall and the ship begins to follow their path.
But this wonderful entry was apanied by Buggy''s terrified screams and Roger''s enthusiasticughter.
...
"Hwoh~! That was really fun, I''ve never had such an epic ind entry before, I like your country, Oden."
After sessfully overtaking the waterfall, Oro Jackson entered the safe Wano sea and continued to advance steadily towards the shore.
"Hehe, it''s nothing, it''s nothing."
Oden replied with pride evident in his tone of voice while rubbing his nose, he was the most excited person to get here, finally returned to his country from which he had been away for almost two years.
"Isn''t that the art store beacon? Has Rob opened his store here also?"
Rayleigh noticed a green light shing from the open book hanging in the sky of Wano.
"Yes, that''s why I have a close friendship with Rob san as you know."
"Here''s the update light guys! Looks like One Piece has released another volume!"
Shanks, Buggy, Nekomamushi, and Inuarashi ran very quickly to the stern of the ship to enter the art store on the ship, this was their closest manga source.
This is the manga One Piece... it''s back!
The crew members were dumbfounded for a moment as they also ran quickly to get their books. In a second only Roger and Oden remained in the foreground of the ship.
Roger and Oden looked at each other for a moment and then burst intoughter.
...
..
.
=============================
(Manga One Piece) Chapter 218: Intruder on the ship.
...
..
Chopper/Nami/Sanji/Luffy/Ussop: I miss her presence...
Zoro: Stop crying! If you didn''t want to leave her this far, we should have made her board the ship by force!
Chopper: Oh...! What a savagery...
Nami: To what extent seamy you are?
Sanji: Marimo...
Luffy: A three swords user...
Ussop: Ahh, Luffy. Three swords are not an insult.
Luffy: A four swords user.
Ussop: As if increasing the number would change it!? Listen! You know what Natto is, right? Calling him a four swords user is like asking for a corrupt Natto...!
(Natto: A Japanese food made from fermented soybeans.)
Zoro: Well, okay. Cry as much as you want.
Robin: Finally, it looks like we''ve left the ind... well done.
Zoro: Yes. ...?
Straw Hat Crew: Heehh!!!!! ?!!
Zoro: Did youe to avenge your organization!? Well, I''ll take care of you...
Nami: What are you doing here!?
Sanji: Wow, what a beautifuldy! ??
Ussop: Enemy Attack! Enemy Attack!
Chopper: Uh-huh! who are you?
Luffy: Ah! It''s you! So you are alive.
Robin: Please don''t point these brutal tools in my face. Didn''t I say this before?
Zoro: Wah! hands?
Nami: Ahh!
...
..
=============================
"Bft!! Three swords? Four swords? Where did Straw Hat learn how to insult?"
Buggyughed so hard at Luffy.
"Hahahaha, my stomach! Look at Ussop, he''s using a megaphone to dere an emergency!"
Shanks was no better off than Buggy since both of them got the new volume first and started reading it before the other crew members, but to their surprise, the new volume called ''Jaya Ind Arc'' was very funny from the start.
After their momentary pause, Buggy and Shanks returned to read the volume with excited expressions. Since when did they not feel this way? Well, it was a month ago, but before that month they had to wait a whole year.
"Stopughing, you bastards, we haven''t started our volume yet..."
Gaban wanted to throw Shanks and Buggy into the sea, but when he started reading the book in hand, he couldn''t stopughing either.
"Bft¡ Hahahaha! Marimo? A three-sword user? Four-swords user?!"
"Take responsibility Luffy, what did you do to the beautifuldy?! Hahaha!"
"He told her to leave or they''ll call the navy! Hahahahaha, aren''t you a pirate?"
The rest of the crew couldn''t stopughing at this point.
...
..
.
Ohara;
At the Knowledge Tree, joyfulughter echoed here for a while as well, but then a deathly silence descended, as after Robin announced her desire to join the Straw Hats a shback of what happened in the royal basement after being hit by Crocodile appeared.
"This...!"
"What happened to this girl to make her so desperate?"
Professor Clover felt sad for some reason and continued reading the chapters, only to get sadder.
=============================
...
..
Cobra: I don''t understand... So what''s the point of youring here?
Robin: Expectation and hope are two different things. The item I was looking for is Ryu Poneglyph.
Robin: Of all the Poneglyphs in this world, it''s the only who talks about "true history"...
Cobra: The true history? What exactly is this supposed to mean...!?
Robin: ...You needn''t know, I have been searching constantly for 20 years, and I have not found a better thread than this stone... It was myst hope, and... And it turned out to be the wrong stone.
Robin: If I die in this ce, that''s fine... I''m tired of following this path of life... I just wanted to know history...
Robin: But a lot of enemies stand in the way of my dream. ?
Cobra: Wait, I''d like to ask you...! Is it possible to interpret undated history?! Do you mean that this is what the "Poneglyph" records?!
(So, why should we...)
...
..
=============================
*All I wanted was to know history...but many enemies stand in the way of my dream.* n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
These words and tears summed up the feelings of thousands of archaeologists in the past and in the present as well, neither Clover, nor Zadie, nor every present archaeologist could control their tears so that they wouldn''t wet their faces. They knew very well what Nico Robin was feeling at this moment...
Because they''ve tried it also... Yes, they''ve also been looking for Ryu Poneglyph for so many years, but to no avail...
The World Government is shutting down any opportunity to do so, and powerful enemies may be knocking on their door at any moment.
Although things had changed a lot for them since Rob''s arrival, the memories of the great persecution from the World Government were still fresh in their minds.
"Here, Professor Clover, you need this..."
Professor Clover looked at the kind man who gave him a handkerchief to wipe his tears At this moment, Clover grabbed him and wiped his tears.
Even now, he couldn''tprehend the fact that this extremely kind man was a Celestial Dragon.
...
Fish-Man Ind;
********
Robin: All I wanted was to know history...but a lot of enemies stand in the way of my dream. ?
********
These words and the tears that wet her daughter''s smiling face resounded in the depths of Olvia''s heart as if they were beating the drums of grief.
While reading today''s volume in her room alone, her eyes turned red and tears began to fall uncontrobly.
She can''t stop it no matter how hard she tries, Robin''s feelings in the manga have directly reached the soft point in Olvia''s heart that she is in reality.
That was how her 28-year-old daughter feels in a different world, in a world where her mother is not there to hold her warmly, wipe her tears, and support her with every step.
In a cold world where there is no obsessively affectionate father, he can do anything just to see her smile.
A world... could truly end in disaster if there was this father and he saw those tears on his daughter''s face.
"Why are you doing this, Rob? Tell me... How can you put our daughter in such a cold world, don''t you feel sad for her?!"
..
..
Olvia sighed when she didn''t hear any answer, but her body froze the next moment when she heard a voice heavy with sadness behind her.
"I''m sorry... Olvia..."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 164: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 165: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 3)
Chapter 166: Olvia''s Desire! Nnd The Liar''s Story.
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
I will be happy if you follow me on my new ounts:
(I will answer personal messages, if you have any questions regarding this novel or my other novels, don''t hesitate to contact me <3)
My Instagram: /ckstar_bh1
My Twitter: /ckstar_bh
=====
Chapter 166 [BONUS CHAPTER!] Sky Island Saga: Jaya Island Arc (2)
Chapter 166 [BONUS CHAPTER!] Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (2)
{Surprise isn''t it? So because of the bonus chapter, show your love with your power stones!}
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
[Everything that people can imagine, can happen in reality. ¡ª The physicist, Willie Gallon¡ª]
...
Luffy: A ship fell from the sky?!
Zoro:...!
Nami: Galleon...!?
Chopper/Ussop:...!!
Sanji: What is this...
Robin:!!!
[Boooom!]
Straw Hats: Aghhhhh!
Sanji: Hold the ship!
Nami: W-What, what, what!?
Ussop: This is a dream! Yes, I''m dreaming without a doubt!
Chopper: A dream!? Hoo, this is reassuring!
Sanji: The precipitation is continual! Beware!
...
..
Luffy: Why... a ship fell from the sky...!?
Sanji: This world is full of wonders...!
Zoro: Nothing else appears in the sky...
Nami: Ahh!
Sanji: What''s wrong, Nami!?
Nami: What are we going to do!? Log Pose is broken! The needle is stuck pointing up!
Robin: No, you are wrong.
Nami: Huh?
Robin: There must be another ind close to our location, with stronger maic fields that redirected the Log Pose in a different direction! If the needle is pointing up...
This means that the Log Pose has be under the control of "Sky Ind"...!!
...
..
==============================
"Fufufu! Fun, really fun, there''s nothing more fun than this book, so herees the Straw Hat crew''s next journey. Are you going to reveal to the world that Sky Ind really exists, Rob chan? I look forward to seeing it. "
In a garden full of flowers and butterflies, a woman with an out-of-this-world temper stood, in her hands an open One Piece book in the picture of Robin announcing the name of the Sky Ind. Her attractive face wore a sinister smile that made her even more attractive than she already was.
"Fufufu, with every new book you make me more obsessed with, if I happen to be interested in someone for a long time, that''s a problem you know? ... It''s also going to be a big problem if I get disappointed at some point."
"I don''t usually get up for a long time as I did this time, but you really deserve..."
Imu continued reading manga and talking to herself like a crazy woman, but this crazy woman is the ruler of this world behind the scenes... After gaining immortality and living for thousands of years, she starts losing interest in life era after era, and she only cared about sleep.
But in this era, Rob appeared, who prevented her from sleeping, his appearance alone was a kind of gift from the sky for her.
What does a person who has lived a very long time need most?
Something that can eliminate boredom.
For Imu, her Rob chan removed a bit of her boredom.
This alone is a feat no one else has done, even that clown, Joy Boy, who appears once in a generation to entertain her, hasn''t done it as well as Rob.
For Imu, everything in this world belongs to her, including Rob himself, so she usually calls him... Her Rob chan.
...
South Blue, Briss Kingdom;
The Briss Kingdom is a kingdom that was very prosperous in the past, but due to a certain event, the kingdom fell from heaven to hell instantly.
182 years ago, Saint Briss''s ship sailed from the Briss kingdom in south blue. it was so prosperous at that time that it was once known as the Second Holy Land!
Given that the royal family at that time had begun with the offspring of a fugitive from Mary Geoise.
Yes, the first offspring that started this kingdom was a Celestial Dragon!
That is why the rulers of the Briss Kingdom were called saints and not kings, but suddenly, the rule of the saints was interrupted by the death of Saint Briss V at an early age before he left an heir.
Hundreds of years ago, Saint Briss''s expedition ship came out and entered the Grand Line in search of a way to treat Saint Briss who was ill at that time and mysteriously disappeared then it hasn''t returned since that time.
After the kingdom lost all its symbols, the queen was forced to take the throne of the kingdom to stop its bleeding, but she was just a weak woman, all the strong guards disappeared with their king. the queen couldn''t win over the many enemies at that time, then the Briss kingdom fell from being the ruler of the south blue to a mere kingdom almost unknown.
Butst year, Rob came to this kingdom to see how it is, well, the kingdom is still under the queen''s lineage from that time, but it was a very ordinary kingdom.
Rob set up his art store here after he announced his business intentions to the current king who weed it with great pleasure.
Since then he hasn''t returned here.
But today the new volume of the manga One Piece has opened the wounds of this kingdom''s citizens and made them cry unstoppable tears.
This is because they discovered the ship of theirte king almost 200 yearster!
The ship they didn''t think they''d see again, they found had turned into a ghost ship, even their king''s corpse was still holding its teeth, and the holes on his skull meant he had already tried to cure himself.
The picture that Sanji found in the ship after it sank at sea belongs to the Queen herself.
...
Inside the Briss Kingdom art store, themotion continued to rise, followed by the asional sound of crying. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Impossible... Unbelievable, is this really Saint Briss''s ship? The author can''t be joking with us, can he?"
"I don''t think so, this is the Saint Briss''s ship in the records for sure."
"But why did it fall from the sky?"
"Haven''t you seen a map of the so-called Skypiea? It is clear that there is some ind in the sky, which is the ce where our king has traveled in the past."
"An ind in the sky... that''s impossible!"
"Don''t be like Bemy, I believe in the existence of Sky Ind, we will see it in the next volume for sure."
...
In the royal pce of this humble kingdom, the current king of the country was looking at the manga book with amazement, with a gloomy expression and wet eyes, until now his mind couldn''t believe what he was seeing in the book in his hands .
Who would have expected that he would find information about his ancestor missing hundreds of years ago in the manga that he thought was just an entertaining story?
"I need to enlist Mister Rob''s help in recovering the Royal Ship before it crashed into a mouth of some turtle¡"
The current king was determined to take the ship back home even if it was just a ghost ship and to bury the mortuaries who they suffered a fight against some enemy in thest stages of their lives.
...
The news spread from the art store and didn''t stop until everyone in the kingdom knew it, even if it wasn''t as prosperous as it was in the past, it was still a kingdom with a foundation of tens of thousands of residents, thisrge number of people didn''te out of nowhere, but most of them were aboriginal people with roots going back of the time of Saints Briss. everyone in this kingdom knew why their kingdom had fallen from the rulers of an entire sea to just a random kingdom.
That tragic event precipitated the copse of the Gar Kingdom as it was known at that time.
But now, the manga has shown them that Saint Briss''s ship didn''t disappear in smoke but was somewhere in the sky and fell exactly when the Straw Hats arrived.
As if their saint''s ship was destined to be just a sign to the protagonist that the Sky Ind existed and he had to go to it.
With the help of Nico Robin and the information she gave, the inhabitants of the Briss Kingdom were able to confirm that this ship actually belonged to their kingdom in the past.
The reactions continued to escte, and it was something that couldn''t beprehended in such a short time, especially since it came so suddenly.
All of this happened in the presence of two of the main characters in the manga, Mihawk, and Ishou.
This duo was roaming south blue and they chose to go to the nearest art store they could find, so they found themselves in this kingdom and experienced this surprising coincidence as well.
"Who would have expected they know the news about the remains of one of their historical kings in this way, is this really just a story?"
Inside the art store, Ishou''s face was confused, but Mihawk unlike him was very calm.
"Just a story? Do you keep saying this nonsense? When you find yourself drawn here someday, you will know that this manga is not just a story at all, but a concrete reality."
"It''s a real book that simtes a future that could have been."
"No need to think about all this, let''s continue reading today''s volume. We are still in its beginning, it seems to me that One Piece is getting more serious."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 165: Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (Part 3)
Chapter 166: Olvia''s Desire! Nnd The Liar''s Story.
Chapter 167: The Addict Bartholomew Kuma and Suspicious Connie!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three ?
=====
Chapter 167 Sky Island Saga: Jaya Island Arc (3)
Chapter 167 Sky Ind Saga: Jaya Ind Arc (3)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Masira: Who is causing trouble within my territory!?
Luffy: Ah. It''s a monkey.
Masira: Huh? Do you think I look like a monkey?
Luffy: Like what? Isn''t he a monkey?
Zoro: Don''t ask me.
Sanji: Oh. Who are you?
***
Nami: Look under the ship...
Ussop: Ahhh...! There''s something down there...
***
Masira: Yukikiki!
Luffy: Hahahahaha!
Masira: Oh! Are you from East Blue?
Luffy: Yes. But you really do look like a monkey.
Masira: Don''t praise me, stop trying to embarrass me!
...
..
.
Sanji: I can''t believe...
Zoro: Yeah... I can''t believe how big those monsters are...
Sanji: What a strange day.
Zoro: A huge galleon falls from the sky...
Nami: Thepass starting to point to up...
Ussop: Then a strange monkey appears that seeks to retrieve the ship...
Chopper: But a great turtle swallowed the ship...
Robin: And the day had turned into the night...
Luffy: Finally the appearance of those monsters that are hundreds of timesrger than giants!
Masira: Yeah... The appearance of the huge giants scared me...
Straw hats:...
Luffy/Sanji/Zoro: Get out of our ship!!
...
..
.
Nami: Ah... Eternal Loge Pose?!
Robin: I stole it from those monkeys'' ship.
Nami: Cry...! You''re my only ally, Robin...!
Robin: You look like you''re having a hard time...
Nami: "Jaya."
Robin: That''s the name of the ind.
...
..
=============================
"Pffff¡ Cough!!¡ Oh my God! How big are those monsters! Does something like this even exist in this world!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ishou and Mihawk both spit out their drinks in shock, the moment they saw the shadows of the gigantic giants, their hearts almost stopped not to mention the Straw Hat Pirates and the Retrievation Pirates...
They weren''t the only ones who were surprised by the hugely of these creatures but everyone present in the art store "Briss", where coughing and groans of horror were heard everywhere, from those who passed Saint Briss'' shock and continued reading the manga.
They had never before believed that such beings existed in this world, beings whose length could reach the end of the sky¡
...
"I don''t think these beings are real... they would only be gods of their size if they really existed... Maybe there''s a trick in it."
The hawk''s eyes of Mihawk shed after he regained his usual calm and began to think rationally as he came up with an exnation that he saw as logical.
"As we only saw ck shadows, I think their real bodies are much smaller."
"You have a point, boy."
Ishou liked Mihawk''s view of things, maybe he''s right..."
...
..
==============================
...
..
Bemy: Have a drink.
Luffy: Oh, thanks!
Luffy: Haha. After all, you are a nice person.
Nami: Ahh?
Zoro: Luffy!
Luffy: Hmm?
[Crashed!!!]
Aaah! It''s begun! Hahahahaha! You''re a violent, Bemy!
Bemy: What do you think you''re doing,... Subordinate...?
Zoro: You are the one who has to answer that question...
...
..
Bemy: Listen to me! The age when pirates'' dream... is over. Gold City!? Emerald City!? One Piece''s Secret Treasure!?
Fools who blind their eyes by dreams with treasures will not gain anything from what lies before them! Those who ride these dangerous waters of our time are the bravest. And those who die after wasting their lives on some petty illusions! People call these persons by, "He was happy because he lived by chasing his dream!"
Hahahaha! It''s the words that the losers prefer to hear!
...
..
Nami: Luffy! Zoro! Forget about the oath and kick their asses!
Luffy: Zoro. Don''t show any reaction towards their mockery...!
...
Teach: The sky ind exists... Zehahahaha! The cherry pies here really are the best!
Nami: You are... the guy we met recently...
Teach: Why do you so angry, youngdy? They''re the ones who won the fight.
Nami: What...?
Luffy:...
[shback:
Shanks: Oh!? You''ll surpass us...!?
...
Ace: We''ll meet again when we be distinguished pirates.]
Teach: Your sharp retort was really something, too. You''ve got nerves of steel even though you''re a woman! Zehahahaha!
Nami: Zoro! ... Luffy!
Teach: The new era they''re talking about is crap! The era where pirates have dreams will be over, they say...!? Huh!? Well... Zahahahahahaha!
What''s wrong with this guy!?
Teach: People''s dreams... have no end!
Luffy:...
Teach: Isn''t that right?
...
..
==============================
New World, near Moby Dick on some ind;
"You said your name is Teach, didn''t you?
"Yes, yes, my name is Teach.... Marshall D. Teach!"
Whitebeard stood tall while his crew was behind him, but in front of him, knelt a brown and slightly fat boy asking him to let him join his crew. Whitebeard looked between the manga book in his hand and the boy kneeling in front of him over and over again, with someplexity in his eyes.
On the manga page, futuristic Teach famously said: "People''s dreams have no end!"
In reality, he was a younger version of the same man asking him to let him join his crew.
After thinking long and seeing tears of despair in the boy''s eyes, Whitebeard felt kind to him and epted him into the crew.
Whitebeard turned around to get on the ship before saying.
"Okay, you can board my ship."
(I wish someone with such big dreams would be a good son on my ship.)
Whitebeard smiled a smile that no one else had seen, but without his knowledge, his thoughts would soon change in the near future, because just as the manga showed him the way to ept a new son, it would also show him his fatal mistake.
...
"Wee with us! You look simr to the cherry pie man here... If that''s really you, you have my respect, man."
Teach, the newest member of the Whitebeard Pirates was confused by the ease with which the crew members dealt with him, he doesn''t yet understand what was going on here.
Who is the cherry pie man this pineapple-like guy is talking about?
...
Art store ''Wano'';
"Refreshing! I really can''t get enough of this sake that Rob is selling..."
Roger wiped the drink drops from his mouth before looking at the name of this ''treasure'' in his hand.
"Jack Daniel''s! Yes, it''s worth the high price."
While sipping his drink, Roger didn''t forget to go back to reading today''s volume, which by the way was a bit long, as he spent a lot of time reading it and didn''t finish it yet.
"When you don''t waste time by fighting a dreamless person and let him beat and insult you... what kind of spirit should you have... As expected of my sessor... Shanks, you did well in teaching him the attitudes of a true pirate."
"People''s dreams have no end!? This person is going to be something in the future... I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of waves he''ll cause in the era that I would its reason."
"Zehahahaha! I like hisugh too..."
...
Marineford;
With the arrival of the leaked batch of One Piece volume from Mary Geoise... Borsalino, Sakazuki, and Kuzan secretly obtained their volumes by sending some Marines under theirmand to get them for them.
Once they got it in their hands they scrapped everything they had to work on and started reading manga like a keen otaku... Despite their high standing in the Navy, they were big fans of the Straw Hat crew and Luffy in particr.
Even Sakazuki who hated all pirates, couldn''t find how to hate Luffy and his crew, he followed their journey from start to now, he found no way to force himself to hate and despise this pirate, this volume only increased his respect for him in his heart.
Sakazuki was someone like the previous Rob, who had seen his parents killed in front of his eyes by pirates.
But in Sakazuki''s case, it was even crueler, his mother, whom he loved more than anything else in this world and who loved him dearly, was raped in front of his eyes, dismembered and the pirates fed her to sea monsters. all that had turned into nightmares that haunt him every day.
Only recently did he find a little cure in the so-called manga and anime.
...
"Damn, he''s still talking about that ''weapon'' in this volume, does Rob want to antagonize the World Government outright?"
"What I don''t understand, is why he is putting his daughter as a member of the Straw Hat crew¡ What are you up to, sky sword? You are thus putting your most valuable thing on the front, any enemy can threaten you with it¡"
"So sad... what kind of past did Nico Robin have to endure so much grief?"
"Hahahahaha! This stupid monkey is so funny, who in the world likes to be called a monkey?"
"What monsters! This is just a shadows reflection of the sky ind residents, you idiots hahahahaha!"
"Fighting with a person without dreams will only contaminate your clean record...You are truly a real pirate, Luffy... just like Roger."
"People''s dreams have no end!... Really a great saying! It can''t be said by a random person..."
"Zehahahaha? Why does thisughing tone sound so familiar? I''ve heard it somewhere for sure¡ but where¡ Ah! I remembered!"
Zephyr was also reading manga, as reading One Piece became a precious habit for him, he enjoyed every bit of it, theughs he got from One Piece in minutes, and he doesn''tugh in a whole year of his life.
But when he gets to Teach''s famousugh part, he remembers his fight with Rob at the time.
Wasn''t that rude authorughing like that, too?
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 166: Olvia''s Desire! Nnd The Liar''s Story.
Chapter 167: The Addict Bartholomew Kuma and Suspicious Connie!
Chapter 168: Toki''s reaction! Roger''s crew is shocked!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three ?
=====
Chapter 168 Olvias Desire! Noland The Liars Story.
Chapter 168 Olvia''s Desire! Nnd The Liar''s Story.
[The chapter is 2500 words! Enjoy and give me your stone!]
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Open your mouth, let me feed you today."
Olvia looked at the fine dining table but subconsciously obeyed her husband''s words. Since appeared beside her, he tried his best to make her mood be as sunny as usual.
He shoved a meat fork in her mouth while looking at her with a smile as she happily eats. but suddenly she spoke, "Make sure Little Robin doesn''t read the manga no matter what, I''ve seen her stare weirdly at ''Miss All Sunday'' every time she appears in the anime, maybe she has a strange sense of familiarity with her, She''s so smart, I''m afraid she''ll find out at a very young age."
"Don''t worry, about this, just let all things to me, our Robin won''t think that Robin from One Piece is herself... never."
"Well, I''m counting on you...and I''ve always wondered where this foodes from...it''s weird as if the food you have is endless."
Olvia could no longer hold back her curiosity.
Rob smiled inwardly as he managed to distract her from Robin''s topic for the time being.
"Did you know? Linlin has someone on her crew who can turn anything inanimate into delicious foods¡ Can you imagine a piece of wood turning into delicious meat? Yes, that''s right, just a touch of his hand or his knife can make it happen, he is a main contributor to the creation of the Whole Cake Ind."
"Really?! Does such a person exist? Has he eaten a devil fruit simr to your ability?"
Olvia wasn''t ignorant of the miraculous Devil Fruits'' abilities but she still gets in awe when she hears about some of the abilities that defymon sense.
"Linlin has always been interested in collecting food-rted Devil Fruits and getting her children to eat them, but my Devil Fruit isn''t just about food, but anything you can or can''t think of."
"Honey... I''m interested in Devil Fruits¡"
"Huh! Really, why?"
"I want... to get stronger."
Rob looked at Olvia in amazement, he didn''t think she would ask him something like that.
"You''re really strong, don''t you realize it yet? Even a Vice-Admiral would have to eat dirt if you got angry."
"I know... all credit to you dear, my physical strength has been increasing for the past year, but today I found that this is not enough... I want to prepare for anything that can threaten Robin."
Rob looked gently at his wife, who seemed willing to do anything to protect her child, even if it meant losing her ability to swim.
"Don''t you trust me? Do you know how strong I am? I don''t think someone can defeat me in this world¡ª"
Olvia approached Rob and closes his lips in a sudden kiss before finishing his words.
Rob reacted quickly to the familiar wife''s tongue that invades his mouth in search of his tongue.
Soon their tongues intertwined and they tasted each other''s saliva in a very hot French kiss.
After a few minutes, their lips parted but the bridge of saliva kept connecting them firmly.
"That kiss was so great..."
Olvia didn''t forget to describe the kiss before she continued. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I know how strong you are, but I also want to be strong, Robin needs a strong father and a strong mother¡ª"
This time it was Rob''s turn to stop her with a flick of her cherry lips.
"Robin needs a strong father and a caring mother, that she has it already, but if the mother wants to be more powerful I''ll dly do that for her."
Rob took the Devil Fruits Encyclopedia out of his inventory and handed it to Olvia before talking.
"This is the Devil Fruits Encyclopedia, you can choose whatever you like and I will get it for you in any way possible."
Olvia was delighted to see her husband''s supportive stance, quickly picked up the book, and opened it with great anticipation.
[Devil Fruits Encyclopedia:
Paramecia:
Capture fruit (The ability to pick up anything in the user''s field of vision)
Dream fruit (the ability to manipte the dreams of anyone the user touches, condition: sleep)
Bomb fruit (the ability to detonate any part of the body like a bomb)
Salt fruit (Creating the salt and manipting by anything containing salt) (OP)
...
..
Logia:
Wind fruit (transformation into a pure wind element)
me fruit (transformation into pure me element)
y fruit (transformation into pure y element)
Snow fruit (transformation into pure snow element) ...
..
Rob looked at her with a soft expression as she turned the pages as if trying to find something to shop for.
Robughed wildly at her cute expression as she looked at him with a plea for help as she seemed to be confused as to what to choose from the hundreds of wonderful devil fruits.
"Choose from the Logia type, it is limited and very powerful."
She didn''t hesitate to follow her husband''s advice after that.
"I want this!"
"Hmm! Snow fruit? Are you sure? It''s a bit weak even though in your hand it can be formidable..."
"Okay, and what do you rmend? I want a specialty fruit like the one you gave to Little Hancock... what''s it called? Ah... the love fruit."
"The fruit I gave to Little Hancock is a Paramecia type... and you''re my wife, I don''t want the men of the whole world to fall in love with you, okay?" Sometime before, Rob asked Olvia secretly to bring Hancock to his office and he gave her a devil fruit as a kind of gift. Hancock ate happily, thinking it was candy but she almost vomited from how disgusting it was. Rob was ready and took out the sweetest candies and gave them to her for eating.
"Pffft..hahaha! Are you jealous now? Isn''t Hancock your daughter now too? Wouldn''t you be jealous if every man who saw her loved her?"
"Why am I not jealous? Well, if I feel jealous then someone will have bad luck¡ for Little Hancock, her power will only work to the fullest when she bes an adult, and since she is my daughter now, who would dare disturb her?" Rob was able to actually adopt Hancock and her sisters, who officially became part of the Rudeus family.
"Hmm, what kind of bad luck are you talking about¡ Would you hurt someone if you were jealous on one of your women, hmmm I wonder!?"
Rob''s nose nearly bled when he saw Olvia crawling towards him again with temptation, she obviously wanted to seduce him and she did because the next moment Rob pulled her into his cuddle and refused to let her go away.
"Hehe, looks like you''re already used to the idea of "the other wives" even though I haven''t officially made them mine yet."
Olvia leaned her head on his chest and gently began to draw circles on it.
"It''s not really like that, I get angry every time I think of sharing my husband... but I also get angry when I think of other men getting my cute sisters... just you... my husband and my half soul ... worth them as your women."
"Olvia... Do you seriously think I would lessen my love for you if I had Sora and Toki and the others? You are the mother of my only child and my first love. This fact cannot be changed."
"Well, you also worry for nothing, you know my mood, it''s easy to I get angry but I know that my decision will be great... I kind of get excited when I think of our nights as a group of women and one man ... with each other... don''t this excites you?...hehe!"
"Okay, you seeded in seducing me with the full mark, I will punish you now."
A smile of victory appeared on Olvia''s face when she felt her clothes being torn by her predatory husband''s hands and then the next moment she saw a ss ball surrounding their bed, this was the ability of the barrier fruit when her husband activates it, it means that her screams will be louder and it is better to have a barrier to iste the sound...
"Hehe! Looks like we''re going to have fun again..."
...
==============================
...
..
Ussop: Damn that orangutan! He did more damage to the ship!
Zoro: This ship got worn out in the blink of an eye... Maybe it''s time to rece it?
Ussop: That''s not funny, you heartless bastard!
(A/B: Orangutans: one of the types of monkeys called forest human.)
Luffy: Well, what happened has happened, Ussop! Going Merry is an irreceable member of our crew, so let''s do our best to fix it.
Ussop: Luffy... (Crying) You really...
Luffy: (Crash) Ah¡ª
Ussop: Damn you, Luffy!!
...
..
Nami: Well, we''vee to the ce shown on the map. Hmm... who is the person we''re looking for again?
Robin: Montnc Cricket.
Nami: So here lives the man who talks about dreams?
Ussop: Woo-
Luffy: Woooow! Is this his home!?
Nami: Whoah, maybe this guy is super rich!?
Zoro: Look again, you idiots.
Sanji: Well, as a dreamer person, he definitely has big dreams.
Chopper: What do you mean?
Luffy: Haaah! It''s nothing but a wooden board!
Ussop: What!?
Zoro: The first half is a real house... the other half is a fake pce-looking board.
Sanji: He must be a poor man.
Nami: What kind of dreams was he talking about that caused kick him out of the town?
Robin: I don''t know the details, but he thinks Jaya hides huge amounts of gold.
...
..
Nami: Aic book... looks too old. Its title: "Nnd The Liar." Ahahahaha.
Ussop: Ooooh! Great title! I liked the topic!
Sanji: Did you say, "Nnd The Liar"? This brings back memories. I used to read this book a lot when I was a kid.
Nami: Did you see it, Sanji? But it was mentioned in the book that it was published in the north blue.
Sanji: Yes, my hometown is North Blue. Didn''t I tell you this beforehand?
Ussop: First time I''m hearing about this. I thought you were from East Blue.
Sanji: Nope, I only grew up in East Blue, but anyway. This story is famous in North Blue. It''s ssified as a fairy tale, but I''ve heard that the Nnd character in this story is based on a real person or so.
Nami:
{It''s a story that happened a long time ago. A tale from 400 years ago today... In a kingdom in the north blue. Live a man named Montnc Nnd. Nnd the explorer always told his great adventures so grandly and so incredible image that they seemed like lies. The vigers didn''t know whether these tales were real or a figment of the imagination. One day, after returning from another trip. Nnd told the king this: On an ind in the Grand Line there are stacks of gold as if they were mountains. And to confirm the veracity of Nnd''s ims. The brave king took 2,000 soldiers with him. He sailed to the Grand Line and on his way he fought many sea kings and overcame raging hurricanes. When the king arrived on the ind, he had only 100 soldiers left. But whaty before the king was only a forest. Nnd was sentenced to death for lying to the King. Hisst words before his execution were like this¡ "I found it! The mountains of gold must have sunk under the water!" No one believed Nnd, and even in thest moments of his life, Nnd kept lying. The king and the citizens described him as crazy.}
...
..
Bemy: So, after 400 years, this descendant of Nnd, came to this ind in search of fairy gold, with the intent to clean up the reputation of his ancestor...?
Ahahahahahaha! What a terrible offspring! hahaha!
Does he think that once he finds a handful of gold? The history of four centuries of shame and ridicule will be erased!? Hahahahaha! What a fool!
...
..
Nami: The liar met his end, and pitifully... without bing the brave sea warrior...
Ussop: Why are you looking at me!? And don''t say dialogue that does not exist within the story!
...
..
==============================
Fish-Man Ind; Inside the art store the setting was so lively that humans and fishmenughed with each other so hard, the story of One Piece and Nnd The Liar and especially Ussop''s reaction to what Nami had added from her head to the story was very funny... But in a corner away from the noise of passersby, she was a young woman with blonde hair and blue eyes reading the manga with aplex expression... "That feeling again... He''s from North Blue too, he''s read Nnd''s story too ... Sanji... my son... how possible... Is it really my son!? But who would the father be in this case? I hope Rob sama... is the only one I want to be with and have a family with..." Her voice was as small as a mosquito, but it didn''t escape from the ears of Toki, Bell-m¨¨re, Suzan, Otohime, Rouge, Matriarch, Gloriosa, Marlin... The group of women looked at each other with wide eyes. Theyughed so low that Sora didn''t realize that her words in the bathroom had already been heard by her waitress sisters.
Lnveel nation;
"My son... My son Cricket has already appeared in the manga!... What is this situation?!"
"Now, I understand why you went to Jaya, my son, it''s all for the sake of ancestor, isn''t it¡ Cricket¡ I hope you see this volume and help you back, this situation can''t be resolved¡."
Montnc Harry, the current head of the Lnveel nation, looked at the manga book in his hand in astonishment as events reached the story of "Nnd The Liar" and the appearance of a future version of his only son.
At the same time, the Lnveel nation fell into an uproar when the people of the country had to read Nnd''s story again in the manga of One Piece.
"Oh my gosh, hahaha! It''s ''Nnd The Liar'' in One Piece, I didn''t expect this at all..."
"So Jaya is where the king went 400 years ago..."
"That''s interesting! Who would have expected that a son of the Montnc family would go to try to restore his ancestor''s reputation."
"For the first time I agree with Bemy and his group opinion, it''s impossible to erase 400 years of shame and ridicule in any way."
The voices of exmation and astonishment, as well as contempt and boredom, were heard from everywhere in the nation of Lnveel.
It was all reactions to Nnd The Liar''s story.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 167: The Addict Bartholomew Kuma and Suspicious Connie!
Chapter 168: Toki''s reaction! Roger''s crew is shocked!
Chapter 169: Starting to change opinions!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three ?
=====
Chapter 169 The Addict Bartholomew Kuma and Suspicious Connie!
Chapter 169 The Addict Bartholomew Kuma and Suspicious Connie!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom;
Just like any ce that has an art store on its territory, it''s impossible to be a quiet ce without the noise and enthusiastic screams of otakus from time to time, especially, while manga volumes are out or anime episodes air.
This applies to the small Sorbet kingdom as well.
Before the emergence of the art store, this kingdom was very quiet, the majority of people here love to read and learn, like Ohara, there is a great library in the middle of this kingdom that anyone can enter and choose a book to read. The only difference between it and Ohara is that the people here didn''t focus on the historical books, so, for this, they didn''t get any repression from the world government.
Rather, they loved reading about civilizations and understanding their traditions and customs, as well as understanding other races, and reading about their world and theories umted throughout history about the origin and emergence of the world and a lot about science, literature, geography, chemistry and differentnguages
throughout history... almost everything, except for anything concerning the void century because this was taboo.
The Sorbet kingdom was and still is a kingdom of knowledge and culture par excellence, where the sophistication of the ideas of their people can be seen in any ce and any situation, although they are considered a medium kingdom in terms of decent living, but in terms of thought, the people in this kingdom may be the richest.
And the best proof of this is that the most intelligent scientist in history came from this kingdom!
Yes, the famous Doctor Vegapunk was born and raised in the Sorbet Kingdom before he moved to the World Government.
But Vegapunk wasn''t the only genius toe out from this kingdom, many other geniuses hide themselves well from the world government.
One of them has already a ''long'' former history with the world government, but she''s currently hiding herself well in the kingdom where she was born long ago.
The second is the current young King of this country himself, Bartholomew Kuma!
Yes, the Shichibukai of the future is a very smart person, even if he is not at Vegapunk level, he is very intelligent and even tough on himself, he can do anything to reach his target even if the steps to reach his target are based on his death!
Since the advent of the art store and the so-called One Piece manga, King Kuma has felt an unnatural attraction to it since reading the first chapter on the day Rob visited the Sorbet Kingdom two years ago and organized a banquet for him.
[shback start:
Two years ago, Sorbet Kingdom;
Rob arrived at this ce after painstakingly searching for it.
Rob was racing against time on that horrific week to create art stores on many inds including the Sorbet Kingdom due to the notice that Imu had read his manga.
...
"Rob san, can you show me what kind of art you sell?"
Rob had no problem meeting the king of this kingdom, even though he was impressed by how calm this ce was as he reminded him a bit of Ohara, many people here with at least one book in their hands.
"Sure! Here."
Rob took the first volume of One Piece out of his inventory and handed it over to Kuma, who cared less about being able to get something out of nowhere than the book itself.
The first thing that caught Kuma''s attention when holding the book in his hand was how soft and light the book was, yet he found it impossible to even scratch it let alone tear it.
This was very interesting, what if all the books that have been found in history had this feature!
Just thinking about it made his adrenaline rush through, but only a small smile was reflected on his face.
He would surely ask Rob how to make books indestructible, if all books from the first book in history to thest one were indestructible, how wonderful would that be for the world?
How many valuable books could he not read just because they couldn''t stand the erosion of time and disappeared before reaching his era? Even something like a void century wouldn''t exist at that time...
Well, Kuma got out of his thoughts and focused on the contents of the cover before opening it. The cover was interesting too, with a big title of ''One Piece'' and a group of kids led by a boy with a straw hat and aughing face.
This was the first time he had seen such an impressive cover, but after he opened the first page of the book his pupils dted under the sses, isn''t that Gold Roger! Pirate King? How that? Executed? The beginning of the great pirate era? Are they not in the era of the great sea calendar now? This wasn''t a bookposed only of words, but a pictures story illustrated to the smallest detail.
Young Kuma liked the details so much that he didn''t miss a thing on the page before turning to the next page, it seemed like he could hear the voices of people talking to each other in the manga and could see their movements!
Everything seemed so surreal to him that he didn''t feel the flow of time.
All this while Rob is watching him carefully, Rob can sense how excited he is even though Kuma hasn''t made any reaction or expression on his face since he started reading manga.
This was certainly impressive, as expected from one of the pivot characters in One Piece.
After Kuma finished reading the first volume, he felt unwilling to close it, as if he wanted to read more.
"This is definitely the most interesting thing I''ve ever read. It''s really a new kind of art as you said Rob San. You''re wee in my kingdom to do whatever you want from now on as long as you publish more books like this."
"I just want a permit to open my art store here and you and your people can read One Piece every week."
"I will definitely give you any permit you want and I also can help you build your store in a short period to expedite its opening for work."
"You don''t have to worry about that¡ª"
"Main maid!"
"Here I, your majesty!"
Rob''s eyes widened in shock when he saw the maid... This is definitely not any ordinary maid, but another pivot character in One Piece!
"Prepare a wee feast to celebrate our honor guest, Rob San, and let everyone know about it."
"Understood, Your Majesty." The maid noticed the handsome man''s eyes widened when he saw her but she didn''t care much, maybe he just admired her beauty, right?
...
..
shback end]
Right now, after exactly 12 volumes of the One Piece manga series, no matter how hard he tried to describe his feelings for this serial book, he wouldn''t really be able to express all of them.
Before that, he originally couldn''t express his feelings well, but with the entry of One Piece into his life, this situation changed a little and his face regained the ability tough, smile, and express, all thanks to One Piece!
Now, the young Kuma on every move wears the same famous bear hat and holds a book in hand like in the original story, but this time the book he''s holding is thest volume of One Piece.
He madly loved this book!
And the second book to his heart is Bleach. Certainly, also he can''t describe his feelings for this book no matter how hard he tries, all he can say about it is... greatness upon greatness!
He''s been reading about a different world in all its detail for the past couple of years, as Bleach has made up for a little imperfection in his heart after One Piece stopped updating for an entire year.
Let''s not talk about anime shows, because in this new art only the screams andughter of his people every time the screen is lit can express everything, to sum up, everything about their feelings about it. This doesn''t mean that he didn''t like it, quite the contrary, just thinking about AOT... Rainer and Berthold turning into titans and trying to kidnap Eren make his blood boil from shock until now. and Chrollo Lucifer''s fight against the Zoldyck''s heads at HXH. Itachi and Kisame scene fighting Kurenai, Asuma, and Kakachi. and Might Guy who gets in the end... How awesome is all of that? Let''s not even talk about his favorite anime, One Piece! Week after week he was seeing the world differently.
Kuma got out of his thoughts and went back to the manga page where Chopper was talking about the diving disease. He knew very well what diving disease was because he had read many books about diseases, he was no less knowledgeable than Kureha in this regard but he was certainly no more skilled than her practice as a doctor. just as Chopper described it, the diving disease is formed by the build-up of CO2 bubbles in the body. Before that, he had seen the story of Nnd the liar, which was rtively famous to the point that it reached South Blue, and got to know it long before the manga came out.
Kuma has always loved details in One Piece, and not only in the One Piece manga but also in Bleach.
This is what made the manga special sweetness that makes it distinct from any other kind of art, even anime.
An art which can very well remain eternal! may not die!
"Hmm! Does sky ind really exist, if it does I''ll definitely want to go to it?"
"It exists already, Kuma-chan."
Kuma looked up from the manga book and saw the pink-haired maid woman, she looked like an extremely beautiful milf in maid''s clothes.
Suddenly, she turned into a little girl of 10 years old and sat on the leg of Kuma who was sitting on the throne.
This is how she became closer to the open book of manga in Kuma''s hands.
"Sky Ind, they will definitely go to it¡ but you have to see the next pages, you will definitely see something interesting! This habit of reading the volume too slowly may make you get spoil events by a random person hehe, most people are already finished with today''s volume."
"What are you doing here Connie, you know I hate having someone bother my precious manga time?"
"Huh, so boring, did you get so used to my role as your maid that you forgot who I really am?"
==============================
...
..
Cricket: The Mont nc family fled that kingdom, but the people''s mockery and derision continue... However, no member of the Mont nc family has ever been enraged of Nnd...
Luffy: Why?
Cricket: Because, Nnd, was an honest, wonderful man.
Luffy: What?
Cricket: In thest scene of the pictures book, Nnd said, "Ah, I found her! The mountain of gold must have sunk under the water!"
Straw hats:...
Cricket: The picture on the book with a stupid smile on his face. but I think the man died with tears in his eyes. He was quite certain that the ind on which they hadnded was the same as Jaya, where the wreck of the Gold City had been discovered.
Cricket: The thought that he might have had illusions he had never thought of. Nnd imed that the Gold City had been hit by an earthquake causing it to sink to the ocean floor, but people took it as a desperate excuse to save his life, and the crowd continued to mock him until thest moment of his execution.
...
..
==============================
"Nnd huh, I can vaguely remember someone like that back then, really pathetic, the world government especially hates people trying to dig into the past."
"I don''t know what happened to the World Government now, whether did they be dumb? or went crazy? But it is not their custom to allow such a book to exist."
The childlike woman that Kuma named ''Connie'' referred to the One Piece manga, but this time Kuma wasn''t angry of her for interrupting his reading time.
Because she said something worth it.
"This Rob... I wonder if he knows about me too, on that day two years ago his pupils dted partially when he saw me, so I was a little confident that he knew me. but as the facts he knew kepting up in the manga, I was sure he knew me well."
"That is why I didn''t dare to appear before him and try my luck with him, even though he was famous for his love of maids women, huh, he named them as waitresses goddesses, right?"
"Hahahaha, I can be the best maid for a perverted man like him, but he is not any perverted man¡ He is an unknown, foreign, and misced beast¡ Just thinking about him makes me terrified¡ What kind of being is that person, It''s totally iprehensible! His existence is totally iprehensible!"
"How does he know all that!"
The voice of a little girl continued to echo within the royal hall while Kuma listened to all of it silently.
??? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 168: Toki''s reaction! Roger''s crew is shocked!
Chapter 169: Starting to change opinions!
Chapter 170: The World Government, Navy, Shichibukai!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three ?
=====
Chapter 170 Tokis reaction! Rogers crew is shocked!
Chapter 170 Toki''s reaction! Roger''s crew is shocked!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH(
Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Finally, Toki freed herself to read today''s volume, it was a long day for her to care about the enthusiastic clients, as the years went by, the fame of Ohara Ind became big enough to attract thousands of tourists from abroad. and Ohara was no less weing to its tourists as it is thend of art and knowledge, and the base of the Four Seas Emperor. Ohara really deserved its reputation.
Being the most prominentndmark on the ind besides the Knowledge Tree, the art store became the number one destination for tourists every time people came to Ohara.
As one of the most famous waitress Goddesses, Toki really needed a lot of work to do, especially on an important day like the update day, just like today, she didn''t even have time to take a simple work break and read the manga as Sora did in the morning.
"Sigh~ I wonder when Rob sama will be back¡"
Although she opened the volume to read it, her thoughts were still about Rob... Well, just thinking about what he had said to her this morning made her heart pound with happiness, as soon as he gave them the amazing news. he hurried on for a business trip.
Toki calmed her enthusiastic heart before focusing on the manga... Although she has a lot of experience dealing with people of different historical sses over 800 years, she always finds herself quite a novice when she''s with Rob, her heart starts pounding hard as her face bes red and soon she starts to stutter, but this situation only happens when they are alone. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hmmm!"
Toki begins reading manga and soon finds herself immersed in the series of events without being able to take her eyes off the book pages.
Toki was in her own room inside the art pce, so there was no disturbance to her private time.
"The Gold City¡ Golden Bird and Golden Bell¡ Symbols of the ancient Jaya civilization¡"
Suddenly, and without warning, Toki''s eyes watered after retrieving old... very old memories.
"I didn''t think I''d hear anything about one of history''s greatest civilizations again in the manga... Just how mysterious are you, Rob sama...?!"
"Nnd? What an unlucky guy... 400 years of ridicule and shame because people think he''s a liar? Even though he''s already dead... But the truth is that he''s not a liar at all."
"The Gold City is real... I hope you show it to them, Rob sama"
...
==============================
..
..
Luffy: Show yourself, Bemy!
Bemy: We were talking about you... What do you want from me!?
Luffy: Yes. I''m here to take back the gold of the diamond head Osan!
Bemy: Gold? Oh... you mean the gold that Cricket had.
Bemy: I have no reason to return it... Being a pirate, I took the gold with fairness. And as long as you are a pirate in your own right, you haven''t a reason to interfere.
Luffy: Nope, I have it.
Bemy:!?
Luffy: He is my buddy! So I came to get the gold back!
Bemy: Hahahahaha! I wonder... Do you know how to fight!? Do you could punch! Hahaha! Can a sissy like you do something about that!?
...
..
Luffy: You asked me if I could punch...
Bemy: Goodbye, Straw Hat!
[A crushing punch!]
...
..
Sarkyus: Hey! Where do you think you''re going, Straw Hat!?
Luffy: Where...?
Luffy: The sky.
...
..
==============================
Across the world, the reaction of the readers was extremely loud at this scene, just how long did they wait to see such a punch that removed all the indignation that had umted in their hearts before? Even the Marines screamed excitedly when Bemy was punched in the face, the feeling of satisfaction was especially great. Luffy''s prestige at this moment waspletely overwhelming! Wasn''t he worth the 100 million bounty on his head? Of course, worth it! Who Dropped Crocodile? Everyone knows that.
Some avid readers have read the entire volume and have already finished it, but most of these people have been so silent that they have yet toprehend what they have seen. From start to finish this volume can be described: Too bold! No, the author''s boldness crossed the ceiling. the World Government mangapared to One Piece looked like a mantis trying to stop a train.
And there are those who just came to a scene of Luffy punching Bemy in the face... That''s why the whistling and enthusiastic screams of some people can be heard from time to time.
For example, going back to the Roger pirates who were still enjoying their time in the Wano art store... When they got to this part that came right after Luffy announced he was going to the sky, they spit all their drinks and fell into a fit ofughter... This time also Buggy was the reason forughter.
Even Rogerughed to tears, just seeing Buggy''s futuristic face and his crew of clowns made himugh out loud, hisughter even more intense when he saw his dear son, Ace, suddenly appear on Buggy''s ship.
==============================
...
..
Mohji: So there is no Captain John''s treasure.
Cabaji: Heeh, speak nicely, you idiot! The captain has sinned of the ind! Are you trying to cause his face to blush in anger?
Buggy: Who said I had a big red nose!?
..
Mohji: With the bounty of 100 million and 60 million. They had be great pirates of the Grand Line.
Buggy: Hmph! Let those eminent fools mess as much as they like!
Mohji: Huh? What do you mean, captain?
Buggy: For example, the sorceress! She fattened the children first and then eats them... Do you understand what I''m nning?
...
..
Alvida: Enough moring! You don''t know where Luffy is, so how do you intend to kill him!?
Buggy: Oh, don''t say that, Alvida,e on, we need to drink and party!
Ace: Oh, I can tell you where Luffy is if you''d like to see him.
Buggy: See that! There is someone out there who will tell us where Luffy is!
Buggy: Huh! Who the hell are you?!
Ace: Oops, it''s my fault for breaking into your party without saying hello first. The sweet smell of food and drink drew me to this ship. My name is Ace, nice to meet you.
Buggy: Oh, don''t bother yourself¡ª I don''t care about your bright name! Who do you think you are, to storm my ship, answer me!
Cabaji: Captain! He''s the fire fist! Fire Fist Ace! He''s the captain of the 2nd Division of the Whitebeard crew!
...
..
Mohji: What do you mean by nope!? This is our chance, Captain! You will be very famous for killing the me Fist at this moment!
Buggy: I said nope! Let me give you my advice, you fools! Whatever the circumstances... don''t harm a member of Whitebeard''s crew!
Buggy: Whitebeard is... a legendary beast who fought alone against the Pirate King Roger and they equalize. Currently, he is the most powerful pirate in the world without a doubt! And you can say that he is the closest man to the One Piece!
Buggy: And the death of one of his crew members is the only thing Whitebeard can''t forgive! He will never forgive it! This is the nature of Whitebeard!
Alvida: You know a lot about him, right...
Buggy: Of course, I know... In the past... I met him inside the Grand Line.
Ace: Oh, so you know Oyaji?
...
..
==============================
"Hahahahaha! Who said I had a big red nose!? Pffft! I''m choking byugh!" Rayleigh almost choked already, as the Buggyedic scenes made him spit his drink out, after a series of hrious andedic events with the Straw Hat crew who seeded in catching the south bird and the sessful Luffy''s revenge for the Saruyama alliance, he didn''t expect their funny apprentice to reappear like this in the manga... He was searching for the treasure of that famous John from the Rocks crew.
"Oh my Gosh, you are the best, Buggijiro! Hahaha!" Even Oden couldn''t stopughing when he arrived at this scene.
"You still retain your wits even in the future! Hahaha, it''s good that you know that hurting the Whitebeard crew is not a good idea." This time Whitey Bay spoke with a proud tone in her voice, even though she is now a temporary member of the Roger Pirates, her heart is still a member of the Whitebeard crew.
"Hahahaha! I agree with Miss Whitey, we won''t be afraid on you in the future, Buggy!"
"Those idiots of your future crew don''t know that their captain not only knew Whitebeard but he was part of the Pirate King''s crew himself, Pffft¡hahahaha!"
"That''s fe, Ace, is really something! Why the hell does he remind me of Captain, hahahaha, I didn''t think someone would suddenly fall asleep while eating beside Captain Roger, Pfft... hahahaha! So funny."
Young Buggy squeezed his hands angrily... He couldn''t believe that bastard Rob was still taking him as a joke... But well, he was kind of satisfied when Gaban said his idiot future crew didn''t know his true worth.
"Hahahaha! Buggy, you will be famous again!" The young Shanks put his arm around Buggy''s shoulder before saying that.
"Oh, Shanks! Look at this! The manga is talking about you too¡ª Pftt! What the hell am I seeing here!"
"Shit! Shit! Shit! Rob has gone crazy! What the hell is this! He drew... he drew... Motherf*cking Gorosei!!"
Gaban''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw a picture of all Gorosei in high quality.
Roger, who was focused on the scene of his son''s appearance, ran to Gaban to see what shocked his buddy, and also the rest of the crew ran to see what had shocked their buddy so much.
"This¡ what do my eyes see¡?! They are really the Five Elders¡ Is this what they look like¡ this is the first time I''ve seen them!"
"Look here! That''s Whitebeard''s as an old man too... Oh my Gosh..."
"Wahahahaha! I wonder how Whitebeard will react to this¡ Look at this old man here, he can''t bepared to the current Whitebeard at all, he needs medical attention to continue living."
"Hahahaha! Shanks, you have be so big shot that will send a random person to Whitebeard instead of going personally!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 169: Starting to change opinions!
Chapter 170: The World Government, Navy, Shichibukai!
Chapter 171: Whitebeard interacted with his appearance in the manga!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three?
=====
Chapter 171 Starting to change opinions!
Chapter 171 Starting to change opinions!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
It wasn''t just Roger Pirates who were surprised and enjoyed the reappearance of the legendary Buggy, the pirate who nearly killed Luffy in the past! In fact, all One Piece readers burst intoughter at the sight of his face.
Alvida''s appearance also again caused a stir among the men, she was so beautiful and so smooth! They envie the red-nosed for having such a sexy woman on his ship, but when they remembered her old face and her fat body they felt unwell and sick. But among the women, and especially the ugly among the nobles women, like the celestial dragons'' ugly women, their dream has be to get the Smooth Fruit at any cost, it''s like a ticket to beauty. So the ind where Alvida and Buggy first meet after their defeat from Luffy is crowded with people looking for this devil fruit that has been around since Alvida first appeared in her new form.
Also, Ace''s appearance was more interesting, every time this guy appeared, readers would explode withughter, adding him with Buggy in the same scene was too much for their hearts.
The information that Buggy gave about Whitebeard also left readers so stunned. why does this Buggy seem to have a Grand Line record?
They knew Buggy and Shanks had been on the same ship in the past, but which ship? Nobody knows yet, except for a few people.
...
Ohara;
"Sis Rouge, I''m here, what do you want to talk to me about?"
Throughout the day Rob has been traveling almost tirelessly from Ohara to Fish-Man Ind and then to Skypiea and back again to Ohara... He had a lot to do in Skypiea in preparation for the next Skypiea arc, the status quo there was in great fanfare due to the new One Piece volume also. The same was true for his waitresses like Olvia, Toki, and Rouge in front of him, who were also jogging from one art store to another, given the ease of moving between stores, something only the waitresses know about.
Rob stood in front of Rouge in the flower garden behind the Art Pce, Rouge used to wear the cute maid''s dress that make her appear at the height of her attractiveness as a beautiful woman, it''s the formal work clothes, but at this moment, she was wearing a in white sleeveless skirt, she looked like a concerned mother, but that didn''t diminish her attractiveness at all, she looked very sensitive.
"Tell me, Rob...what is my son''s role in the One Piece story? Since he won''t be the Pirate King, and he can''t make his adoptive father the Pirate King either, what exactly is my son''s role? "
Rob froze at her sudden question, he was somewhat anticipating her reaction regarding Ace''s re-emergence in the manga, but he didn''t think that she would consider Ace as her sonpletely without an iota of doubt.
It''s a manga character you know! There really isn''t anyone named Ace as you know, woman...!
Rob shook his head to banish these strange thoughts before speaking.
"So you''re sure he''s your son? Do you still want to have to birth him?"
"Yes, I''m sure, but why wouldn''t I want to birth him?"
"Ace is a great character in the One Piece story, but the bad luck follows him every step of his way, he''s a pathetic boy, that''s of course, only in the One Piece story, but I guarantee you that the reality this time will be different."
"Sis Rouge, don''t let the manga affect your determination and unnecessarily worry you about its events... Everything that happened and what will happen in it has nothing to do with the new reality I''m trying to build."
"Then why are you doing this? Why are you drawing One Piece?"
"That''s because I want everyone in the world to see where this wonderful world would have gone if I didn''t exist."
Rouge''s eyshes trembled before she thought of something and made up her mind to speak.
"Roger... He wants to live, can you save him?"
...
Lvneel Kingdom;
"I don''t know why...but I''m starting to feel really sorry for the Mont nc family."
"Yes, me too¡ I don''t know why I was looking down on their n people before, I was aplete idiot."
"Even if Nnd was a liar, after seeing his story from the perspective of a cool guy like Cricket I started to like him regardless..."
"Half of the face that appeared while Cricket was talking about Nnd¡ could it be Nnd''s true face!?"
"Guys, you seem to be missing something. Didn''t Mont nc Cricket say that his ancestor was an honest and truthful man... It doesn''t look like he''s lying, I don''t know why but I believe his words. "
"I also have the same feeling¡ Us, have we wronged a great man for 400 years? If this is true I don''t know how I will atone for my guilt and of my ancestors¡"
"The golden bell and golden bird that Cricket found partly confirm the fact that the Golden City exists...but where could it be? Did it really sink into the sea?"
"Could it be on Sky Ind?"
"What a joke, how could it go up to the sky instead of sinking under the sea?"
"..."
As he heard it all, the body of a man in disguise in the crowd near the art store shivered.
This ce used to be called the Western ins, as it was a low, grassy in, a great ce for pics as it was full of people picking with their families.
A group of store goddesses could also be seen moving like swans among a crowd of hens, their allure was extremely high in ck and white maid dresses and cat or rabbit ears... That''s why this ce was like heaven for any man.
The days of releasing manga volumes or showing anime episodes have be holy days, as many people gather here on the outskirts of the art store to enjoy their time. Thest time it was full of people seeing this many was when the epic HXH episode aired on that day when people cheered loudly. With each palm, Netero directs her to Meruim.
So here is a solemn spectacle of thousands of people sitting in their own spot and actively talking to each other.
The country''s president, Mont nc Harry, disguised himself and sat close to his people, and here was the surprise, after everyone had finished reading the new volume, they started talking about his ancestor in a good way... Can you believe it!
Even he, who is currently living this moment couldn''t believe it.
Did someone say that he believed Nnd was an honest man?!
Did they say Cricket is a great man?!
Just as he appeared in the manga, Cricket hated Nnd from a young age because like any member of the Mont nc family he suffered from all the mockery and shame due to his ancestor''s negative fame.
The president''s tears flowed nonstop at this moment, beside him two of his ministers who were members of the Mont nc family also cried, their tears werepletely silent, but this kind of crying carried with it the frustrations of their bloodline umted for 400 years, it was a very heavy, even heavier cry of the so-called tears of blood...they were tears of liberation.
The words of the people around them still entered their ears though, the positive feelings towards Nnd were rising little by little.
Although the truth hadn''t emerged yet, just nting a seed of doubt, questioning, and kindness in their hearts was enough to bring about an earth-shattering change.
Harry looked at the manga volume in his hand and began to thank Rob in his heart over and over again.
Only because of this man, did their family see the light again.
(You must see this, Cricket, you don''t need to stay in that ce anymore... you don''t need to be a pirate... you don''t need to dive into the sea and get sick because of it, you don''t need to look for anything again son... All you need from now on is to live happily, son!)
...
Sorbet kingdom;
Before today''s volume and after today''s volume, it could be said that the mood of the entire kingdom waspletely different.
No matter how hard the people of the kingdom try to calm themselves down as this story is just a manga story, they still can''t.
"How could this be possible?!"
"Shichibukai! Impossible!"
"This is unbelievable... I didn''t expect our king to appear in the manga... let alone appear with a different identity!"
"Will something happen in the future that would cause him to give up his position as king?"
"Although he is a young king, Kuma sama is a really great king, I hope nothing bad happens to him."
"But¡ Does our King possess the power of Shichibukai in the first ce?!"
...
In the royal pce.
"I told you the uing events are amazing right? Hehe, you didn''t expect to see your future self in the manga, did you? You''re quite someone in the same position as Dracule Mihawk... This is your future, how do you see it, is it good?"
The maid named Connie is still in the form of a little girl sitting on Kuma''s leg and flipping the pages of the manga while focusing on the page where Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, first appeared in One Piece manga, and next to him was another Shichibukai unknown to her but his name was very familiar... Donquixote Domingo!
Bartholomew Kuma''s facial expression was frozen as if without expression, but internally he waspletely stunned, his heart was pounding hard, and he was not able toprehend the situation yet.
"I..."
"Huh! You what? Hahahaha! I know that''s look in your eye, you must be excited, kid¡"
The scene was very strange, a little girl calling a huge young man as a kid, but that was kinda truth,pared to this old loli, Bartholomew Kuma was just a very little kid.
"I¡ am I really a part of this great story?"
The maid named Connie nearly fell when she heard his answer.
"That''s just how you feel? You are already a part of this ''great'' story, but you should be sad because of this and not the other way around because I see no good in that man, why did he draw you as a pirate under the World Government instead of a glorious King?"
"I see that there is a conspiracy being hatched in secret."
"I don''t care... It''s good that he made me a part of this eternal story... Even if I die I will be forever grateful to Rob san.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 170: The World Government, Navy, Shichibukai.
Chapter 171: Whitebeard interacted with his appearance in the manga!
Chapter 172: Red Hair Pirates Now!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From now on, the novel will return to focusing more on the events of the manga, because the events will be interesting and many, so you will see a single volume of the manga containing many chapters talking about it in the novel. Show your love by supporting this novel to return to the top three?
=====
Chapter 172 [NOT CHAPTER]
Chapter 172 [NOT CHAPTER]
Hello guys, how was your day?
In my country we have Eid holidays so I couldn''t updated the chapter today, I will try to post it tomorrow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If you couldn''t wait, go to my P@treon ount, there are 10 advanced chapters waiting for you to check out, and soon there will be 20 chapters!
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
Chapter 173 The World Government, Navy, Shichibukai.
Chapter 173 The World Government, Navy, Shichibukai.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
{Holy Land, Marijoa}
Gorosei with hat: [What...?]
Gorosei with hat: [What did the Red-Haired do...!?]
Marine: "Yes, he''s making moves that don''t bode well..."
Gorosei with hat: [But he didn''t go himself, right?]
Marine: "No, sir... He sent a messenger instead of him, but... the mere idea of Whitebeard and Red-Hairedmunication is dangerous in itself!
Gorosei with hat: [Hmm... You''re really right... If we don''t try to stop Red-Haired''s dangerous behavior, we''ll have a hard time containing the consequences. but he''s still a man who doesn''t seek to change the world.]
The mustached Gorosei: [Let''s watch the situation for now instead of rushing.]
Gorosei with samurai sword: [More importantly, we have to appoint another person to rece Crocodile within Shichibukai. We shouldn''t lose sight of even a single loophole.]
Blond Gorosei: [A crack within the "Three Great Powers" will lead to an earthquake that will shake the entire world. We have to maintain bnce.]
{The supreme power of world government. "Gorosei" (The Five Elders)}
Marine: "Yes, an invitation has been sent out to all members of the Shichibukai for this purpose, but... It''s difficult to know how many will attend... After all, they are fickle-minded and hard-to-control pirates...
Gorosei with hat: [Crocodile... You put us in trouble... And the man who defeated Crocodile... Monkey D. Luffy... We shouldn''t let him roam free for too long...]
...
(Navy Headquarters informs Marijoa: by the arrival of an Oka Shichibukai two member.)
(Donquixote Domingo.)
(And...Bartholomew Kuma...!)
==============================
In Marijoa, inside Pangaea Castle, the five elders looked at each other in astonishment, they couldn''t even say a word since they arrived at this part.
They were utterly shocked, perhaps the biggest shock of their lives.
"Gorosei-sama! Gorosei-sama! We have an emergency! We have an emergency!"
The cipher pol officials as well as a messenger from the navy ran to the government chamber, where the five elders spend most of their time.
Their expressions were terrified as if they had seen a ghost and they were holding the new manga volume in their hands.
The five elders'' cold gazes turned to the neers who felt the blood in their bodies freeze because of it.
"Ah! Gorosei-sama! We are sorry but you need to see this. your pictures have been drawn into the manga with every detail. this is something we cannot handle, so Commander-in-Chief Kong has ordered us toe here to see how to act on this matter, Your Excellency."
The five elders'' eyes darkened even more after hearing that.
A government organization''s members and don''t know how to deal with this.
Gorosei with a hat looked again at himself in the manga and felt a different kind of emotion this time, instead of the initial anger, he started to analyze it more rationally.
"I can see the effort made by the sky sword to show the greatness of the Five Big Stars in such a majestic way, don''t you agree with me, guys?"
The entire time Gorosei with a long beard was looking at the manga page, exactly to his character, the scene he was standing without saying anything. He shook his head heavily from the thoughts of admiration that filled his head before he said.
"All our lives we''ve kept away from the lights and kept our existence as low as possible, the sky''s sword hit all that against the wall, but now,... Can you remind me why we were doing this, guys?"
"We are the supreme authority of the world. Why do we need toe out in public? Isn''t the knowledge of our existence enough?"
The expression on Gorosei''s mustached face was very frightening to the government officials.
"Keep in mind that he drew us without any permission to do so... Well this is expected of a criminal with a reward of 4.5 billion on his head."
"Well, what are we going to do about it?"
The five elders looked at each other for a while without saying anything, theypletely understood what they needed to do.
"You may leave now, we will inform your chiefs of our decisionter."
"Understood Gorosei-sama!"
Just as they came they left in a hurry.
"We need to visit the lord again¡ Her wisdom can enlighten us on this."
"You are right."
...
"If you considered One Piece manga to be a regr book to enjoy before, then I think today''s volume changed that attitude a bit, right?
In the empty throne hall, the voice that spoke was so hypnotic and tender, that it could be considered the perfect female voice.
"You''re right Im-sama, we were stupid."
"Well, you''re not stupid only but he''s smart too... He yed his cards very cleverly after lowering your guard. He still relied on my protection to do whatever he want and he was able to use this card I gave him with all its potential."
The five elders squeezed their hands tightly, this was the reason for all that, but they couldn''t tell their lord that she was wrong.
"What are we going to do now, Im-sama? He showed us to the world, I really don''t see much problem for the world to recognize us, but if he starts getting out of control and destroying our reputation and inciting our people against us, it will be fatal."
"Fufufu, haven''t you figured it out yet?... I also thought you were stupid, but I take it back...You are so stupid."
The Five Elders didn''t show any dissatisfaction with their lord''s insult to them, as if they were satisfied with it and not the other way around.
"We are so stupid, enlighten us, my Lord..."
"You lost... He''s already won, now, he''s already putting the barrel of the gun on your heads."
The five elders'' bodies shivered after hearing this, they finally realized the situation. Yes, they really lost, what can they do now? The volume had alreadye out half a day ago and millions of people had read it, so it would be a joke if they wanted to raid art stores now and remove the volumes from there.
"You have two alternative solutions, there is no third for them, either you ept the situation and consider it good, or you reject it and dere war."
"What''s your decision?... I won''t interfere this time, as long as you don''t cause One Piece manga to stop being released."
The five elders'' eyes opened wide in shock, they finally got the green light to do something!
"So what is your decision?"
The five elders looked at each other as if they were talking with their eyes. "We will summon him to speak, we want to know what he intends to do, if he doesn''t want toe we will fight with him."
"Do you think you can defeat him... That man is stronger than you think."
...
Marineford;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
Inside the Fleet Admiral''s office, Garp, Sengoku, and Tsuru looked at each other in astonishment before bursting intoughter, even Tsuru who had always been calm couldn''t contain herself andughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes.
After the shock and fear brought on by the appearance of the Five Elders in the manga, they saw themselves next.
After Garp appeared, Sengoku was expecting to see himself in the manga one day, but it came faster than he expected, as for Tsuru they almost didn''t recognize her, because she was different from the mature woman in front of them... She looked like an old woman, which is why theyughed.
"Domingo, that''s what you did, right? Be an obedient boy now, and stop this... Bwahahaha! Tsuru-chan You''re so cute even when you''re old."
The air around Tsuru froze when she heard that... Which woman would want someone tough at her old version?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Garp and Sengoku stoppedughing and took a defensive posture... They didn''t want to be cleaned by Tsuru''s ability."
But she forgot that and wondered about the important thing. "I wonder who this Donquixote Domingo is... It sounds familiar."
"He is the son of the Celestial Dragon who gave up his title two years ago."
"Ah! Now, I remember, that''s why he looks familiar."
Sengoku sighed before speaking again.
"I heard they are under the protection of the sky sword in Ohara, I don''t know what they gave him to get his protection, but I think it''s a very valuable thing, perhaps a government secret."
"This Domingo looks like a malicious pirate from this scene, I wonder what happened in the manga to make him be like this... I prefer Bartholomew Kuma, he seems very calm and receptive to dialogue, he deserves his identity as a king, I also don''t know why he became a Shichibukai and gave up his identity as a king in the manga."
Sengoku looked at the manga page with narrowed eyes before saying too. "My future self treats Mihawk with obvious politeness means that he will be very powerful in the future, and it is obvious why he is interested in the Straw Hat Pirates. Crocodile''s fall in the manga means that they will rece him with a new pirate, the same ckbeard who wanted to capture your grandson, Garp."
"Finally, all I can say about this book, is that the world inside is really interesting, using pirates as government weapons, what a crazy idea. But its negative effectse to light with Crocodile that Akainu is still chasing after him."
After Sengoku stopped speaking, Garp asked what was on his mind. "Ah, yes¡ why would the World Government want to capture Crocodile so seriously, is it because he had the intention of getting Pluton in the future?"
"No, but for the same reason that for it they would chase your grandson if he existed."
...
Ohara;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
In the Donquixote family home, the atmosphere was a bit strange.
"Did you ask your teacher to draw you, Doffy?"
Matriarsh asked her son the first question that came to her mind after a long time of shocked silence... Seeing the future version of her mischievous son was so shocking... Not to mention he was a Shichibukai!
Even Donquixote Homing lowered his ear to hear his son''s answer, he had heard a lot of theories about the One Piece manga, as one of the archaeologists now, he heard from them who consider One Piece a book that holds the future in its pages. .. and he heard who consider the world in One Piece it''s a real parallel world like their world, and all this with evidence, after all, the appearance of real characters terrified every reader of this manga.
14-year-old Domingo looked young, and his looks were close to his look in the manga, so he was too excited.
"Wonderful sses, cool clothes! Mom, please buy this for me!"
He didn''t even hear his mother''s question, for he was overwhelmed with admiration for the look of his future version.
Matriarsh looked at this with a helpless look, her son was really mischievous.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 171: Whitebeard interacted with his appearance in the manga!
Chapter 172: Red Hair Pirates Now!
Chapter 173: Opening an art store on Jaya Ind!
=====
ckStar_BH NOTE:
From start to end, we finished the week in second ce! What a huge advance, it shows your love enough.??
Thank you all for supporting this book. my efforts were not wasted. That''s why I found the time to update the chapter for you guys although the holidays, I hope you had fun!
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
=====
Chapter 174 Whitebeard interacted with his appearance in the manga!
Chapter 174 Whitebeard interacted with his appearance in the manga!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"No, mom, I didn''t ask my teacher for anything."
Young Domingo had a big smile on his face after sessfully convincing his mother to buy the clothes he liked for him.
"Are you sure?"
Matriarsh looked toward Rosinante for some sort of assurance, but the young Rosinante also shook his head confirming that his big brother hadn''t asked for anything from his teacher.
"I''m also curious about why I''m in the manga...but I think Rob sensei wants to deliver a message to me and the whole world through manga."
Matriarsh''s words stopped in her throat as she felt the change of aura around her son, she could sense the kind of vibe found on Domingo in the manga.
Evil''s smile appeared on his young man''s face as he continued to speak, his smile making the rest of the family feel ufortable as it reminded them more of Domingo, the Shichibukai.
"For Rob sensei to draw me as a malicious pirate who loves to mess with the Navy even though he is their ally, that means he fully understands my character, Fufufu! I''m starting to get excited to see more of my future version. .. Will it be what I think it is? I wonder."
"What nonsense are you saying, big brother?"
Rosinante put his hand on his older brother''s forehead to make sure his temperature was normal.
Young Domingo looked at his younger brother with his featured smile and said.
"Maybe you''ll understand what I mean when you see yourself in this manga someday... I don''t think the teacher hasn''t a role for you, I wonder what it would be?!"
"If you are such an evil pirate, I will be the man of justice who will take you down, who knows? Hahahaha!"
"Oh?"
Domingo felt that what his little brother had said had some logic to back him up.
"This is interesting."
From the side, the father and mother watched all this in astonishment... Their sons were talking like adults in a very scary way, what has Rob san been teaching them all this time?!
This is what they were thinking.
...
Briss Kingdom;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
Young Mihawk lowered his hat to his forehead so that no one would recognize him again.
This is because he reappeared in the manga.
"Kahahahaha!"
"What are youughing at?"
Mihawk looked at the man years older, who was clearlyughing at him.
"Haha! I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect you bothered when seeing yourself in the manga."
"It''s not like that."
Young Mihawk sighed before continuing to speak frankly.
"What bothers me is that people treat me like Mihawk in the manga and I''m actually pretty weakpared to my version in the manga... Whenever I see the prospects which the strongest swordsman in the world has put me in... I feel frustrated with the slow reality."
"I feel as if he is making fun of me and saying¡ Look this is what would happen if I wasn''t around, you would be the strongest swordsman in the world¡ Also, you would get the respect you deserve even from someone like Fleet Admiral¡!"
"Doesn''t this book make you feel the same way?"
Mihawk took the manga book in his hands and focused on his character in the manga again."
"Actually I don''t feel that reaching this man''s level in the manga is difficult for me, just a few years and I''ll even surpass him, this is not bragging on my part but the truth."
"But... even so, I don''t see a way to get past the man who draws this book."
"He makes me feel like he''s a God of some sort."
"Even the world government considers him as a God, not to mention us, who consider nothing in the scales of great powers¡ but I really envy you, you became a star because of the manga, I didn''t appear even once¡ Is someone like me not destined to be strong?"
Mihawk looked at Ishou and said sarcastically.
"A monster in the skin of a human being like you says he''s not destined to be strong? What a joke."
"I think you''ll appear in future chapters, just be patient¡ but I''m really not surprised that this brat has be a Shichibukai-level in the future."
Mihawk referred to the picture of Domingo in the manga beforementing.
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
==============================
...
..
.
Sengoku: Stop this idiotic right now. Or are you here to start a war against us?
..
Sengoku: Ah, please excuse me for not saying hello first, I want to thank you foring today,...
(Sengoku''s goat: Baaaaah!)
{Fleet Admiral of Navy Headquarters (Commander in Chief of the Navy) Sengoku Buddha}
Sengoku:... the scum of the seas.
Domingo: Fufufu! You seem in high spirits...
{?ka Shichibukai, Donquixote Domingo, previous bounty: 340 million berry}
Kuma: With that, he''s honest.
{?ka Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, previous bounty: 296 million berry}
...
..
==============================
"Sengoku, are you going to get a goat in the future?"
"Pfft!!"
Sengoku was still examining his appearance page in the manga intently until Garp interrupted him again with a question he didn''t want to hear at all.
Tsuru put her hand over her mouth to stop theughter froming out.
"Why are you looking at me with such an upset look? I ask you, because I can help you to get a goat like this in the manga, I don''t currently see that you have any pet, Bwahahaha!"
"Really?¡ Damn! Stop bothering me, you bastard!!"
Garpughed wildly after hearing what Sengoku had to say at first.
"You see, Tsuru-chan, he''s really interested in having a goat as a pet!"
Tsuru couldn''t take it anymore and she burst outughing.
"This seagull hat is great too, It fits you amazingly, Pfft...Bwahahaha!"
"Garp!!"
==============================
...
..
Whitebeard: Shanks... It''s a name that brings back memories. Is this his letter then?
Rockstar: I have been tasked with delivering this very important letter!
Whitebeard: I see... Well, thanks for delivering it.
...
..
Whitebeard: Is he trying to trick me with this letter...?
Rockstar: What do you think you are do-
Whitebeard: Since when did that kid be so rude to the olders people than him...?
Rockstar: The captain said this letter is very important! Do you know who my captain is?! He''s the red-haired! did you lose your mind!?
Whitebeard: And I''m Whitebeard. I can already tell from his letter... He''s probably talking about Ace and ckbeard... Tell that red-haired brat!
"If you want to talk to me, then you''d bettere personally and since you''reing make sure to get some fine wine..." If you understand what I said, get off my face. I don''t have time to talk to a naughty kid like you.
{The strongest man in the world, the great pirate "Whitebeard" Edward Newgate.}
...
..
==============================
Meanwhile, after the ship was leave the ind with a new crew member on board, Marshal D. Teach, Moby Dick''s ship, which has been cruising in the new world, falls into absolute silence, the reason they arrive at this scene in the manga.
Then, after a few minutes of silence, a burst of loudughter erupted.
"Gurararara!"
"Hahahahaha!"
"Oyaji? Hahahaha"
...
..
"So. you did it and draw my future, brat? That''s what''s called, exploiting a great person to make a fortune... I''ll ask about appearance feester... "
"I can imagine Rogerughing so hard at my old look, and Shiki too... Hmm, am I going to be like this in 26 years? Such interesting."
"This Shanks... Is that miserable child who Roger took him on his ship at that time after the war? Is he on my level in this story? He''s arrogant, that clown kid is more aware than he is, at least he''s learned something useful for his future, like not hurting a member of my crew."
"This is me, this is Marco, and this is Gozu... The others are unclear, but these charming cute nurses...! I don''t think they''re born yet... but I''ll call Rob to tell me their origins, so I can include them early. Marco, bring me the den den mushi. I want to call that guy."
"Wait a minute, Oyaji, I''ll get it right away, Hahaha, I also want to thank him for drawing me."
The hype on Moby Dick was so great, all the crew members were enjoying seeing their ship appear in their favorite manga...their captain''s appearance alive and strong is a confirmation of the fact that he will live with them for many years, which is what made them really happy.
Roger was executed in the first chapter, and Shiki hasn''t yet appeared and he''s maybe likely dead in the manga because their father''s title of the strongest man in the world gave them a lot of hypotheses.
Even the man who drew this story, Rhodes D. Rob, is not in the story in the first ce.
In the corner and somewhat away from the other crew members. the new crew member, Teach, was sweating profusely while reading the manga. He was advised by the other crew members to read ''One Piece'' after they introduced him to the art store on the ship. In the past hours, he was reading the backlog of One Piece.
He was stunned by all of this already and was also greedy to own the ship because of the so-called art store... At first, he wanted to use Whitebeard to reach his target of obtaining the dark devil fruit someday, but after reading the One Piece manga and arriving at the basta arc and saw Ace chasing after someone from his crew who had killed a crew member because of a devil fruit. He started wanting to escape from this ce by any means.
He no longer wanted to stay here.
Especially after feeling Whitebeard''s gaze checking him from time to time with piercing eyes.
After reading Jaya''s arc, he finally understands the reason for these looks... He''s been identified as a potential viin.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 172: Red Hair Pirates Now!
Chapter 173: Opening an art store on Jaya Ind!
Chapter 174: He''s the main character, but you''re just a mob.
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top
========
Chapter 175 Red Hair Pirates Now!
Chapter 175 Red Hair Pirates Now!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The Flying Ind, Merveille;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
"The strongest man in the world, huh?"
"Jihahahaha! An old fart at the end of his life and says he''s the strongest in the world? So this lion here spent his life in vain!"
Shiki looks at the manga''s big page that shows Whitebeard and his pretty nurses surrounded by him.
"But for Whitebeard to be like this old and weary figure¡ How many years will it be?"
"It''s 26 or 25 years from now, Captain."
"Huh, how did you know that?"
Shiki looked at one of his subordinates who spoke and asked with a dull look.
"It''s easy, Captain, a lot of numbers havee out showing that. like Roger''s execution 20 years ago in 1500. We''re now inte 1495, so I think it''s 5 years before Roger was executed.
"Hmm, that makes sense, so it''s not surprising that Newgate looks like this. So what would I look like then? Why hasn''t my future been plotted yet, does he think he can do anything just because he took the title of Stronger Swordsman than me?"
...
Back in Kuri, the Roger pirates were in a hurry to return to the sea after their captain urged them to get ready.
But their captain Roger escorted Oden on a trip to the capital and hasn''t yet returned.
...
Wano Country, Flower Capital;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
"So we''ve got another Road Poneglyph, the final puzzle is almostpleted... Thank you, Oden."
Roger looked at Oden with sincere gratitude, he didn''t know how he would find thest Poneglyph if Oden hadn''t told him they had one in Wano, now, they just had to get another one on Fish-Man Ind and they could finally go there.
"Hahaha! Don''t say that, Roger, aren''t I a member of your crew?"
"My crew members are my friends, and so are you, Oden."
In a dimly lit room within the shogun pce, a red poneglyph was ced in the middle. Roger approaches it and copies its contents, as he did with the Poneglyph on Big Mom Ind and another in Zoo.
Until this moment, only the Roger Pirates know the function of the red poneglyphs, even people who own one like Linlin doesn''t know. He''s the same Poneglyph Ryu that Nico Robin says in the manga that her dream is to find.
In the whole world, there are only four of them. Not knowing in the past was the reason for their failed experiment previously, where the Roger Pirates had already reached the ind''s final borders but found themselves lost in a chaotic sea as loge pose''s needle spins like crazy, unable to determine direction.
At that time, Roger and his crew knew something was wrong, and trying to reach thest ind without direct evidence was nothing more than a fantasy.
Now, 5 years after thest attempt to reach that ind, Roger has seeded in solving a riddle from the past that helped him discover the mystery of the Red Poneglyph in front of him.
Roger''s face showed a bright smile while looking at the three copies in his hand.
Once he gets thest red poneglyph that he already knows where it is, at that time will be able to determine the true location of the final ind!
The mystery will bepletely resolved at that time.
The reason he voluntarily epted the execution? It''s not that Roger would be someone who would surrender himself to the Navy even if he would soon die of some disease.
What''s at the end of the race? That''s the most important thing to him... He wanted to know what One Piece was.
Why isn''t he that person and what''s so special about Luffy? But the most important thing is keeping his n''s covenant?
Perhaps he might even know why Rob knows the secrets of the future, too.
"Hmm, what are you doing Oden?"
Roger got out of his thoughts and turned around wanting to get out of the room but saw Oden writing something in a small notebook.
"Oh?"
"It''s nothing, I just write down this moment in my diary."
"Oh? So then... Wahahaha! There is no doubt that this notebook will be valuable in the future."
"Haha! Maybe our children will read it after we die. So where''s our next destination, Roger?"
"It''s Fish-Man Ind."
...
Out of sight, the young Shanks sat on a high rock on Kuri beach, the gentle wind rinsing his red hair as he touched his right eye which was still intact without a single scratch.
"This wound, I wonder who will be responsible for it, is it due to another pathetic sacrifice of you, my future self?"
Young Shanks seemed to be making fun of his future self at this moment.
In his hand, the manga book was wide open while showing Shanks and his crew.
==============================
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
..
{On a winter ind}
Shanks: Hahaha... That old man hasn''t changed at all... Haha...
Rockstar: ((But this is not a funny matter-))
Shanks: Well, I expected this result...
Rockstar:((Captain, give me another opportunity! My humiliation has never been so severe as now!))
Shanks: Wah, No, this is not possible for you. go back, as long as you have done what I asked of you,e back to me straight away.
Rockstar:(((b-but... my pride was run over¡ª))
Shanks: Your life is far more important than your pride. You can no longer do anything about it. You have already done your best.
...
Lucky Roux: What are we going to do, Captain?
Shanks: We''ll definitely go... Prepare to set sail!
Lucky Roux: To Whitebeard...!?
Shanks: Yes.
Ben Beckman: Do you think the world government would keep quiet if we did something like this?
Shanks: ...now is not the time to worry about things like this. It doesn''t matter whether the world government stays calm or not... If they try to intervene, we won''t sit idly by either...!
Red-haired Pirates: "Hahh! Get ready for battle, you bastards!"
Shanks: And prepare some good wine!
...
..
==============================
He had watched this part and read its contents more than once, but every time he did that, a small smile appeared on his young face.
"Beckman, Roux, Yassop and...Rockstar? Hmm even though he seems unimportant he''ll be a member of my future crew anyway... I wonder where these guys are now, and what they''re doing! They''d be young guys like me now, wouldn''t they??"
"But the thought of leaving my current crew and building my own makes me sad nheless..."
...
North Blue;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
On a winter ind in the north blue, a young man with ck hair tied in a short ponytail and two pistols on either side of his waist stood looking pensively at the vast sea on the horizon.
He was a 22-year-old young bounty hunter who was rtively famous in North Blue, but since the advent of the manga, his rtive fame has turned into rather huge fame...
That person was Ben Beckman, the future right hand of Shanks.
"Sigh, my so-called wit doesn''t make any sense anymore, I think the World Government will try to track me again hard¡ Should I search for Shanks to build our crew faster¡ Or should I search for the man who drew me without my consultation? He''s the cause of all my trouble."
"Well, trying to search for a man of his caliber is no different from searching for death, so I will continue to look for Shanks¡ it''s time to step into the Grand Line¡ sigh~ What an inconvenience."
Beckman closed the manga volume and put it in his bag and then got down to his small wooden boat and opened the sail.
Because of the manga, Beckman can''t sit still anymore... his profession as a bounty hunter has no meaning, all the pirates hurriedly flee from their ces as soon as they hear his name, they''ve been avoiding him like some kind of pestilence... How can he hunt people whose only job is to escape from him?
"It''s not like I have my future power, you idiots... Ah~ life gets tough when a crazy person who can reveal the future appears."
"Now, only the world government would like to meet me..."
...
East Blue, Syrup Ind;
"What the hell do you want from me again! I don''t want to join your World Government!"
Near Yassop''s house stood agents of the CP5 in uniform, at their front was their captain, Spandine.
"Mister Yassop you should really think seriously about our offer, the world government will not spare you anything neither you nor your wife... You know your wife will be sick in the future, do you want her to die? We can cure her. Think about it."
Yassop wanted to angrily refuse as he used to, but this time he froze... His wife was his weak point, yes, he had already married Banchinast year, they lived a happy life together, and just thinking about her death brings him nightmares... But these people from the world governmente to look for him every time to join them, he even thought of getting out of this ind but his passion for the art store prevented him from doing so.
"I''m a registered member of the Evil''s Hunters Guild¡ Do you really want to stand up to Mister Rob?"
"What if you are a registered member of the Evil''s Hunters Guild, not like you''re a number, right? We also have registered members of the Evil''s Hunters Guild¡ Ah sorry, consider me I didn''t say that¡"
"Huh? Spies!¡ It doesn''t matter, I aspire to be a number, also Mister Rob knows about me."
"Listen, young man, you are now not a member of the Yonko crew, you are still nobody¡ The World Government hase to you in all sincerity to enlist you in the ranks of the numbers in the Government Guild, but you still act like a valued person¡ You have to be careful of how you act with the world government.
"You... are you threatening me?"
The moment Yassop took out his sniper weapon, Spandine and his subordinates shivered with chills in their spines... This man in front of them wasn''t weak at all.
"Get out of my way, or you can only me yourselves."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 173: Opening an art store on Jaya Ind!
Chapter 174: He''s the main character, but you''re just a mob.
Chapter 175: One Piece''s real impact on the world! Getting to Water 7!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top
========
Chapter 176 Opening an art store on Jaya Island!
Chapter 176 Opening an art store on Jaya Ind!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Grand Line, Paradice;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
"Crocodile? Haven''t you found it yet?"
In his office at his naval ship near the Marineford, Sakazuki put the manga volume aside with an impatient expression and answered the report from the navy lieutenant.
The chapters of this day made him literally go crazy with so many legendary events unfolding¡ The appearance of the Gorosei, the appearance of Whitebeard, the appearance of the Shichibukai group, the appearance of the Red Hair Pirates again¡
Even someone as fearless as Sakazuki subconsciously shivered when contemting the Gorosei''s reaction to their appearance in the manga...
Maybe they''ll raise their Rob''s bounty to 10 billion berries and dere a global emergency state!... Well, that didn''t matter to Sakazuki...
The news of his unfinished mission came back and it seemed like he had to step personally toplete it.
"No, sir... Crocodile is very cunning despite his young age."
"You idiots! Useless scum! How long have you been chasing just a kid, but you haven''t managed to catch him yet!"
The navy soldier was frightened by the Vice-Admiral''s angry expression, this was Vice-Admiral Sakazuki who was known for his violent temper.
"It''s a month and one week... We haven''t managed to catch a kid for more than a month, why is that?"
"We don''t know, sir... Every time we get close to arresting him, he disappears just as if he wasn''t on that ind, but all the information confirms that he was already on every ind before he disappeared from it ."
Sakazuki returned to his seat as he tried to suppress his anger and think about it rationally, this was the first task he waste for so long... What a joke! He''s the famous Vice-Admiral and a candidate for the Admiral seat, he couldn''t catch a single kid, which made him lose a lot of points in the race for the title of Admiral, the Five Elders don''t give a second chance ... Let''s not even talk about him being the current Crocodile just a 16-year-old brat... Even if he was the shichibukai Crocodile from the future himself, it would be as easy to catch him as if he was holding a chicken.
"This sand kid certainly has someone to help him, someone to save him at thest moment, because it doesn''t make sense for him to run away every time... But who can help him under our noses?"
On his office table, there were Pirates and Wanted posters, but the most prominent of them was the poster of a very famous person, the bounty on his head was really frightening.
With the bounty of 4,500,000,000 berries, and with "only alive" as a condition, nicknamed the sky sword, he had short ck hair almost covering his left eye and a handsome face and yellow eyes like the bright sun. he was smiling at the photographer as if he already knew he was being taken a picture by a government agency.
"Could it be him? He''s the one who got Crocodile into this trouble after all."
...
.. ==============================
...
..
Sengoku: Teach...?
Laffitte: Yes... That''s our captain''s name.
Sengoku: I''ve never heard of him before. How can a non-famous person frighten a pirate? He doesn''t deserve the position of a Shichibukai.
Laffitte: Yes, we know that. That''s why we made a n to erase this w, so give us some time.
Domingo: Fufufu! That looks very interesting! I suggest giving him a chance, Sengoku.
Laffitte: As for our pirate crew name, we are... the ckbeard Pirates. Please remember this name.
...
..
{Mock Town, Jaya}
"Heeh! Did you hear!? Bemy was totally crushed!"
"By whom!?"
...
Teach: 100 million...
Jesus Burges: What are we going to do, Captain!?
Teach: I thought the 30 million bounty was a little lowpared to his haki but... I didn''t expect it to be that big...
(sh)
Sarkyus: Heeh, you fat! Careful where you go! I''m so upset now!
(Crush)
Teach: Shut your damn mouth!
Teach: I don''t care about the scum! I''m after people with a worth of 100 million or more! Zehahahaha! It''s my time to climb to the top!
...
..
==============================
On the Moby Dick ship, the celebratory mood turns to one of doubt and uncertainty among the crew. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Whitebeard couldn''t stand this mood and finally spoke.
"Looks like you''re going to make a crew of your own in the future while I''m still alive, Teach... That''s a bit disappointing, especially since you''re new to us."
"How do you exin this, Teach?"
Young Teach swallowed hard... Whitebeard''s look made him shiver in terror, he really wished that one of his brothers would wake up and take control of the body instead.
"Zeha~ha¡ I can''t do something like this Oyaji, I was dreaming about the day I became a member of your great crew¡ How can I build my own crew?"
"I really don''t believe this manga nonsense. How can you believe something like extrapting the future?"
"I''m very happy with you guys on this crew, I don''t see anything that would make me change the crew..."
"Okay, that''s enough... I really don''t care whether you set up your crew or not one day, but if it''s after you betrayed me... I don''t want to talk about the consequences now because you won''t wish to know."
The hair on young Teach''s body was standing... because an extremely tall mountain in the form of Whitebeard appeared before him.
Trup!
He didn''t feel it until he found himself on his knees, sweating profusely.
"Huh~huh~ what happened to me?"
"Tch! You can''t even stand by this small pressure, looks like I''m worried for nothing... Go and train well if you want to be my son."
(Was that just pressure...!!!)
The other crew members didn''t say anything toment on this scene, they also started to feel some kind of negative feelings towards this neer unlike what they thought about him when he was talking about dreams at the beginning of the volume... But at the end of it, everything turned upside down, he wanted to arrest Luffy for his candidacy to be epted for the Shichibukai ce, and he wanted to be a dog for the World Government.
Fortunately, the knock up stream took Going Merry to the sky before Teach managed to do so.
...
Jaya Ind;
¡ã¡ã¡ã
Rob sat on a chair in front of the art store''s gate that opened here a few minutes ago, in front of him many pirates, wanted men, troublemakers, and civilians gathered.
This town was 25 years earlier than the Mock town in the original story.
"Listen up, scum¡ This ce behind me hasws to regte it, any transgressions and disorder will be punished very well¡ I usually don''t open my business in disorganized ces because I don''t want to bother trying to organize the ce ¡ No, the pirates can''t be organized anyway, but as you know... I''m not kidding about punishment and reward."
"This ce would be great for you, but if I want you to keep it here you have to be obedient."
The pirates and wanted men who heard Rob''s words nodded their heads furiously.
Who would want to cause trouble in the ce of a man of your caliber?
Brother... Do you think we wish for death?
You''re someone with 4.5 billion berries on his head... why do you even need to talk?
Of course, I will turn into a chicken when I enter your store, sir. Just have mercy! Take those scary sharp eyes off us...
At this moment, these were the thoughts of everyone present in this ce.
Suddenly, a blond youth walked out from the crowd with exciting expressions, but behind him, two men in a tuxedo tried to stop him, amazingly the men looked like bodyguards from the modern world!
"Boss... Stop, don''t bother Mister Rob when he''s doing his business."
"Yes, that''s a bit disrespectful."
...
"Who is this young man? So bold!"
"How could he approach a person of sky sword status!"
"Oh my Gosh¡ isn''t that the crazy kid who''s been asking about the Gold City for the past week!"
"Pfftt¡Hahahaha! He''s aplete idiot, the Gold City! I stillugh whenever I remember his facial expressions when he talks about the Gold City¡"
"Someone wants to be rich¡? I think he would be dead if he disturbed the sky sword."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 174: He''s the main character, but you''re just a mob.
Chapter 175: One Piece''s real impact on the world! Getting to Water 7!
Chapter 176: The Impatient Sky Ind Residents!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 177 Hes the main character, but youre just a mobs.
Chapter 177 He''s the main character, but you''re just a mobs.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Oh! Isn''t that Cricket? What are you doing here, kid?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Cricket approached Rob with an excited expression, unlike the idiots here who think he''s looking for trouble, this man was the greatest benefactor of their family, he was ''Chief Rob'' to him. his presidential family was working directly under this man who didn''t treat them badly at all, quite the contrary. he had elevated the status of their previously miserable family to an unprecedented level!
"Haha! Uncle Rob, I didn''t think I''d see you here¡ªOuch! That hurts!"
"Who do you call Uncle Rob? Did you get the wrong person?"
"Ah! Sorry! You''re Big Brother Rob..."
"Haha, excellent!"
Although Rob who was already 30 years old was old enough to be called Uncle by a 15-year-old kid. Rob didn''t like being called Uncle, isn''t he young and handsome? Plus he''s immortal even if he''s in his thirties, he still looks young in his twenties.
"So what are you doing here in Jaya? You didn''te here to look for gold as they say, did you?"
"Haha!"
Cricketughed dry while scratching the back of his head awkwardly, he was already looking for gold, but if he said that, he might be misunderstood as a greedy person running after riches.
Rob didn''t expect to see this kid here. In fact, he temporarily left his family on Fish-Man Ind and teleported to Sky Ind. and from there, he descend from 10,000 meters above the sea directly towards Jaya. His target at first was to go straight to Water 7. but he stop on this ind which by the way was the subject of thest volume of One Piece released so far which mainly talks about Jaya Ind, so he decided to set up a store here, no problem to get more art points and wealth and also the loyalty of these pirates.
But he didn''t expect to see this kid here, well, he changed a lot of things for this kid after he intervened in Lvneel, so he basically thought he was in his country having fun, as he was the son of the country head, but who was expecting to leave all that ande to a dangerous ce like the Grand Line...? Not to mention Jaya is awless ind full of thugs... After all, Cricket wasn''t that ferocious pirate and leader of the Saruyama Alliance as in the original story, he was now just a 15 or 16-year-old kid.
Could it be that he hade here to restore his ancestor''s honor? Didn''t he hate him at first and his arrival on this ind was just a coincidence in the original story? This was what Rob was silently asking about.
"You know the story of Nnd the liar... my ancestor... right?"
"Of course I know, everyone knows about it in the Four Seas, especially recently." It was at this point that Rob became certain why this kid hade to Jaya.
"That''s fine then, I came here because this is the ce described in that story after I read Nnd''s notebook from 400 years ago... Huh! What do you mean by ''especially recently''?"
"Well, that''s a really good coincidence, get in there, One Piece has released a new volume, you''ll know everything once you read it."
Rob pointed to the art store behind him while anticipating the reaction the kid who would soon see himself in the manga would have.
"Really! One Piece has released a new volume! Hahahaha! That''s great news."
Since Cricket was such a big fan of One Piece that he forgot everything and ran to the familiar store in front, the first person to enter the art store ''Jaya'' was Cricket.
"Hello, Chief!"
"Happy day, Chief!"
"Oh? Hello, are you his bodyguards? Well, it''s a good thing he hired you both or if hees alone I''m afraid he''s in trouble now, follow him inside since you''re his bodyguards."
"Thank you, Chief! But we secretly appointed his father to him."
"Good day, Chief! But as he said, the child came here secretly."
...
"Are my eyes deceiving me, or did I see that kid talking to sky sword as if they were acquaintances?!"
"Oh my Gosh... It looks like we''ve been the fools the whole time."
"It''s good that we didn''t offend that kid, otherwise we''d be in big trouble now."
"First, bypass his bodyguards before concentrating on harming him, he is clearly a second generation and filthy rich guy."
"So the fool kid who has been talking about the Gold City the whole time knows such a big shot¡ I really envy him¡"
...
..
"Okay, I finished what I wanted to tell you, scum. But... Do you know why I call you scum? I usually don''t like to talk like that¡ But, you all can enter in too. you will understand why you are scums when you see how the mentality of the generations taking this ce has changed it into a cemetery for scum like you all... But remember my advice, neverugh at someone''s dreams again, because dreams make men."
"What''s the problem in looking for a Gold City or a Diamond Ind? All of that can exist if you believe in it... A man without dreams can''t move forward, remember that well, you pirate scum! ...that kid you call mad and an idiot is the main character in the story of this ind, but you''re just mobs... That is what distinguishes the dreamer from the trivial men."
Rob stood up and flicked off his new suit before walking away with unparalleled grandeur.
"You have one month to get 90% off store products, so don''t waste time."
Before disappearing from sight, he let go of hisst words which were like a bell that woke them from their stupor.
Hundreds of pirates and wanted men, both men and women, fell into absolute silence as Rob''s words repeated in their heads.
It was as if they had been brainwashed as after, only when Rob disappeared from view, did those stunned people start to cheer.
"How can I be a man without dreams all these years of my life!"
"I wasted my life for nothing!"
"I remember the first time I went out to sea... At that time I had dreams... I dreamed of seeing the vast world and loitering in every corner... But when I encountered reality which means my weakness, I knew that dreams are something for the weak... But why?... Why do I cry?"
"From now on it will be my dream to be a follower of Mister Rob!"
"Count me!"
"Count me too!"
"He told us not to waste time, you bastards! What can this store sell for, I wonder?... The fierce tiger pirate crew needs to enter in regrly. we don''t want to get a bad impression on Mister Rob. "
"Understood, Captain!"
"Yes, I also want to know why that diamond-headed kid was excited when sky sword mentioned something called One Piece manga! What could this manga be?"
...
..
After the fuss caused by Rob''s words subsided, people began to enter the art store excitedly. Of course, Rob''s words didn''t affect everyone who heard them, there were even those who scorned his words in their heart, it wasn''t only because he was strong and famous that his words would be gospel for these people.
For those people who were like Bemy, dreams were just delicious sweets whose taste ends when their owner collides with harsh reality, they themselves had tasted these sweets at first, which ended in disgust shit for them... Yes, most of them suffered from tragic events at the end of their dreams.
But does Rob care about that?
Of course not.
His previous words were just a whim... The real medicine for these people is One Piece manga, not his words.
...
A smile formed on Rob''s face after hearing the cheers from afar, he didn''t think a few words from him would have such an effect, well, he was starting to feel satisfied with his new self.
"This is so much better than I was in the past..."
Rob reached the sea before ejecting an eternal loge pose with his steady needle pointing to the west.
Rob took out the eternal Log Pose, which records the coordinates of Long Ring Long Land Ind, which is the closest point to Water 7, so close that it doesn''t need any Log Pose to get there. Well, Waters 7 doesn''t have any maic force to have a Log Pose in the first ce.
"Long Ring Long Land from here... So, Water 7 from here too..."
Seeing Cricket''s reaction to his appearance in the manga was a bit tempting, but he still has to finish his work and quickly get back to Fish-Man Ind so he can just leave the matter for another day.
Very quickly, Rob spread his paper wings and flew west at lightning speed.
His destination this time was Water 7!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 175: One Piece''s real impact on the world! Getting to Water 7!
Chapter 176: The Impatient Sky Ind Residents!
Chapter 177: Opening an art store on Water 7!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 178 One Pieces real impact on the world! Getting to Water 7!
Chapter 178 One Piece''s real impact on the world! Getting to Water 7!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Returning to the ''Jaya'' art store, the young Cricket stood frozen in ce from the severity of the shock he had received and is currently receiving. He had almost finished reading the entire arc, but his mind hadn''tprehended yet what he had seen and read.
Did Mont nc Cricket appear in One Piece?
Isn''t that his name?
From the side his bodyguards looked at him with great admiration, this is the president''s son! The only person from Nnd''s descendants who were chosen to show the truth. ==============================
...
..
Cricket: Get on board, you don''t have much time left. Or do you want to miss your one chance to go to Sky Ind, you idiot...
Luffy: Well, thanks for fixing the ship.
Cricket: You need to thank these guys instead of me.
Luffy: Thank you guys so much! I''ll give you my mightydybug!
Saruyama Alliance: (Really!? Are you sure! You are really a nice guy!)
***
[shback]
[Bemy: Hahaha!]
[Bemy: The Gold City is a product of Nnd''s vast imagination!]
***
Cricket: Listen to me, Saruyama Alliance!
Saruyama Alliance: (Yoho! Yes sir!)
Cricket: Don''t make a mistake, did you hear? Whatever happens! Make sure you harness every iota of your energy to get theserades up to the sky!
Luffy: Well, let''s go!
Nami: Let''s sail!
Sanji: Haai! Yes, yes, Nami-swan! ??
Cricket: Oh, boy! It''s time to say goodbye now! But there is one thing I know for sure...!
Whether it was Sky Ind or the Gold City, no one had ever proven that they didn''t exist!
Luffy: Yes!
Luffy:...
Cricket: Sure, people mightugh at it as a funny delusion, but so what!?
Cricket: Isn''t it as a delusion what makes it so romantic!?
Luffy: Romantic, huh! This is true!
Cricket: Thanks... for getting the gold back for me...! And now be careful not to fall from the sky!
Luffy: Shishishi!
Luffy: Goodbye, Osan!
Ussop: Thanks for all you''ve done for us, Mr. Cricket! I''m sure there is the gold city!
Chopper: You have to take care of your health, Osan!
Cricket: Don''t worry about me!
...
..
==============================
After reaching this part, young Cricket''s eyes became hazy, and then unknowingly tears fell from his eyes, but then he felt as if his mind became clearer.
It was as if he had been liberated from the invisible shackles that had bound not only him, but every member of his n for the past 400 years!
"So that''s what you meant when you said it''s be more poprtely, Rob san!?"
A bright smile appeared on his young face as he asked again in a loud voice.
"Is this what my future was supposed to be? What a romance and what a delusion! Am I going to spend many years here trying to prove the existence of the Gold City, not to anyone else, but only to myself?"
"Boss¡ Your father called us and told us to take you back, you don''t have to worry about the ancestor issue anymore because Mister Rob will solve it."
"Yes, he also said that things in Lvneel changed for a much better situation after this volume was released, now, everyone there is wondering if they have wronged Nnd!"
Cricket looked at his bodyguards in disbelief, but after a while, he realized that this is not strange, what this volume showed is enough to change any opinion about Nnd no matter how strong it is... Because what this manga showed was simply the truth, not a single part is not true, as the emergence of a provocative character like Bemy as the representative of the people who reject the existence of the Gold City has made these people re-evaluate their ideas.
One Piece manga has opened up new horizons of thinking for these people.
It''s not like they''re blindly believing in the information in One Piece.
But the way One Piece presents the facts forces the people of the Pirate World to believe it, if only because it is closest to their heart.
This is called romance!
One Piece it''s the height of romance!
Wasn''t the first volume of this masterpiece, called romance dawn!? Yes, that''s exactly what it means.
Even if you don''t want to believe it, you''re forced to consider it... that was what One Piece meant.
The eternal legend that in the distant future will be known as the gallows that ended the rule of an era and the beginning of an era in a very peaceful way.
The legend that inspired the beginning and end of everything on the seas. is the legend that Joy Boy began and ended with Sorrow Boy or what is known as the ruler of immortal sorrows as recorded by historians.
...
The Grand Line, Water 7;
Rob was amazed by the wonderful architecture of this floating city, with its streets containing sea paths rather than paved roads, this city reminded him of the famous Venice of Italy from his former world.
Rob walked without regard to being recognized or not, as everyone who saw him gave a path to him with utter shock on their faces.
There wasn''t a person in this world who didn''t know Rob after all... even if their ind didn''t have an art store, Rob''s token. Not only was he known as the owner of the art store, but he was also the Grand Head and Number 0 of the Evil''s Hunters Guild!
This alone means a lot!
His Observation Haki covered every spot of this artificial ind, so there was practically nothing he could escape from his line of sight, his strength reached an enormous range, and he felt like a God literally walking among humans... Only by using his Observation Haki, he could sense everything within 100 km!
And not only he could feel it, but he could shoot lightning from afar to kill anyone he wanted in this range!
He could also use his photographic memory to record or scan anything in range at the speed of a quantumputer... In short, he was now beyond humans... Just the ability of ''God''s Perspective'' where he could see everything from above even though his body was still below, that alone is invaluable.
A smile appeared on Rob''s face as he found his target on this journey, Tom, yes this genius Fish-Man who didn''t get his due in the original story was his target toe here.
Rob was neither an engineer nor a craftsman and he didn''t want to bother learning that... He has a lot of future projects to develop this world... He has the resources... A whole of modern resources, he can also buy experiences from the system shop, but unfortunately, he couldn''t buy expert humans... so he would only rely on the geniuses of this world, and the first project he had toplete was the Sky Ind project, which he would soon open to the public.
...
Meanwhile, at Tom''s Workerspany. A long-horned cowfish fish-man who was known as the most skilled shipwright in the world and the head of his ownpany was sitting in his office while scribbling furiously on ship designs of some sort.
"Yokozuna! Hand me that yellow paint... No, red paint!"
The scene was a bitical, but the fat Fishman was asking a frog to give him a bucket of paint...
"Croak!"
The little frog also followed his master''s orders and jumped out of the desk table and then after a few seconds came back with the bucket of paint in his mouth, then easily left it on the desk table near the fish-man.
"Thanks, Yokozuna!"
Knock!
"I''m so busy, if someone asks for a meeting, take it, Iceberg!"
"I''m sorry, Sensei...but it''s a bit urgent, a big shot wants to meet you, I''m afraid it''s unfavorable to turn him down."
...
Jaya Ind, in the evening;
Throughout the day, Cricket and his bodyguards immersed themselves in past episodes of the anime, while waiting for the global cruise ship''s arrival, he decide to return to Lvneel. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But after the trio left the anime section with satisfied faces, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.
"What do you want from the president''s son?! You better not do anything foolish."
"This store is a sacred ce that prevents violence, it''s impossible to hurt someone inside, so you''re just trying to bring trouble to yourselves."
"Sam! Ram! Let''s see what they want first, get out of my way, you''re blocking my sight!"
After he had spent the day absorbing today''s volume, he was feeling an indescribable inner peace because of it so whatever happened next in this ce didn''t matter to him in any way. Rather, the young Mont nc Cricket was somewhat anticipating what the crowd of pirates and wanted men would want to surround him in this way.
Then, without warning, they all knelt at the same time.
"Huh!?"
This scene was unbelievable in the eyes of the young man and his bodyguards, this area of the art store became crowded with kneeling people.
"I learned a valuable lesson today thanks to you... I understood today what the main character and mob character mean... Mister Rob''s words are truly gold!"
"As expected from the great One Piece author, his eyes that see gold are not the same as our eyes that see shit!"
"Cricket sama, ept my humble bow, you are my idol from now on!"
"As for me, my idol is your esteemed ancestor Mont nc Nnd..."
"The Fierce Tiger Pirates pledge allegiance to the leader of the Saruyama Alliance!"
"We want to help you search for the Gold City¡ Will you ept us as your followers, Cricket san?"
"I believe in the existence of the Gold City!"
"Me too!"
"How did I not know the delusion was so romantic before? Did my shit-eating that day cause me to be retarded?!"
...
..
After hearing all this, young Cricket looked at one of his bodyguards and said with an excited expression.
"Sam! Cancel our trip..."
"We''ll stay here!"
"We will continue to search for the Gold City!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 176: The Impatient Sky Ind Residents!
Chapter 177: Opening an art store on Water 7!
Chapter 178: Bell-m¨¨re transcends the past!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 179 The Impatient Sky Island Residents!
Chapter 179 The Impatient Sky Ind Residents!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Before Rob reached Sky Ind and moved to Jaya. Sky Ind was in a big uproar, which was what Rob was already expecting.
Ever since Rob announced the Sky Ind saga as a new sagaing to the One Piece story by changing the art store murals a week ago, things here are not quite so calm.
But with the arrival of the Jaya arc that was paving the way for the grand arc of Sky Ind, Skypiean''s enthusiasm becamepletely out of control.
...
Angel Beach:
"Hmm, you seem busy my dear, take this towel to wipe your sweat."
On the shores of the white sea was a young man with tiny wings on his back and a strange haircut that resembled two receivers, but unlike his futuristic version, he was not bald but had curly brown hair.
This man was Pagaya, a man of medium height from Skypiea. he has typical Skypiean antennae prominent on his head. but he didn''t have that round beard on his beard like in the future, his eyes are closed, and yet he appears to be fully able to see and speak. He wears typical Skypiean robes, in his case, a yellow-brown robe with a light yellow cor, and a light yellow at the end of the sleeves.
He was now a young man of 27, still living with his wife, the same woman who gave him the towel to wipe his sweat.
Pagaya looked at the young woman who looked like an angel in his eyes. This was his wife, udia, with blonde hair, blue eyes, and typical antennae as well as white wings behind her back. She was an exact copy of Conis in the manga, but more mature.
Well, it was her mother after all.
"Wee back, udia."
Pagaya took the towel and wiped his sweat before he had a rest because he hadn''t rested for hours, he was so busy working on fixing so many wivers to the point that he didn''t notice his wife''s arrival, and this made him feel ufortable.
His wife was still wearing work clothes. And what was her job?
Well, it was the most famous job on Sky Ind.
She was a store goddess, and the clothes she was wearing were exactly the sexy maid outfit.
udia looked at her husband with loving eyes before speaking with an excited expression.
"I''m back to see the situation here before going back to work, work is very busy these days on Angel Ind.
"I can understand this... after all, the next arc is Luffy''s crew arriving on our Sky Ind... That''s what everyone talking about these days in Skypiea, Hahaha! Everyone has gone crazy."
"Pfftt!"
udia let out a chuckle and nodded in agreement with Pagaya''s words.
"Before I get back here, Rob-san has arrived, beware what? The people of Angel Ind have flooded him with questions about the uing arc, Hahaha! You should have seen his face running away. I''ve never seen the boss so confused before."
"I guess he wasn''t expecting this interaction with his story from the inhabitants of Sky Ind¡ Well, I don''t me him."
"You''re right..."
Pagaya stood and fixed his gaze on the Waver that seemed to have beenpletely repaired, before riding it to test it out.
"We can''t me him, because he doesn''t know how much we, the inhabitants of Sky Ind, longed to be known to the world below¡ This has been the wish of many sessive Gods on this ind."
A small tear appeared in udia''s eyes as she nodded.
"Yes, that is exactly why everyone is excited. The istion of Sky Ind was not only caused by the difficulty of essing it but the world''s ignorance of it as well."
"The Jaya arc was fantastic, Nnd the liar''s story is a little sad, a great explorer like him who was able to identify the Waver being a product of Sky Ind doesn''t deserve that ending."
udia looked at her husband with a pensive look before saying.
"I heard from a Shandian waitress''s sister, that the Gold City is real¡!"
Pagaya''s eyes widened before asking in astonishment.
"Don''t tell me that..."
...
Upper Yard;
Near the second art store on Skypiea which is considered rtively unknown, many tent-like houses have been built, unlike in the original story where the ce was tree-lined and difficult to build.
Last year, Rob gave the Shandians the right to re-inhabit the Upper Yard, resolving the nearly 400-year conflict simply and powerfully, so Rob became a great benefactor in the hearts of the Shandians.
Not only did he give them back theirnd, but he gave them an art store at their disposal. Shortly when the Roger Pirates wille to this ce for the Poneglyphs they will be shocked by the fact that there is an aboriginal city here, as well as an art store in the middle of it.
...
"Jaya is our home in this world, we don''t belong to the sky ind."
The current chief of the Shandia tribe said. He was the same chief from the original story but much younger, as he was a young man 37 years old.
His hair was ck and he had Shandia tattoos on his face, and he also wore a hat in the shape of a dog.
At this moment, he was talking to the rest of the tribe members about their origins, as the previous One Piece volume left a deep impression on them all.
So the dominant topic since the volume was released is Jaya Ind. It wasn''t that the Shandians didn''t know their origin, but fearing that it would be forgotten, the tribe chief tried to deepen their impression by taking advantage of the manga''s emergence. He had hoped that the next volume of One Piece would talk about the origin and truth of the Shandians so that the whole world would know who the Shandians are and what their true origin is.
They were, after all, rulers of a glorious golden era in the past!
Even if they were now just small remnants, they didn''t wish to be forgotten¡
"Today, we will pray to the sun god so that our wishes may be fulfilled¡"
"But will our wishes from the Sun God be epted without sacrifices!?"
The tribe chief looked deeply into the eyes of the man who spoke, this person was harboring thoughts for his seat as the chief of the tribe and was trying his best to take it from him, but no way! Can he?
"You can discuss this with Rob san. since Rob san has forbidden us from sacrificing our children we have no other choice."
When the manpeting for the tribal chief''s seat heard Rob''s name, he gulped nervously before shutting up.
...
Sky Ind, basta;
This ce began to turn into a true paradise above the sky.
Since the transition of Sandy Ind to the top of the Scythian clouds (Imperial cumulus clouds), it''s constantly changing and evolving, this is because the cumulus clouds allow the inds to exist above them as if they were on Earth, with their soil, sand, volcanoes, minerals and maic force... It was illogical, yes, But everything is contained in the world of One Piece!
This is because these Scythian clouds became like a second Earth on the, not just clouds, but clouds that had a terrestrial feature. Clouds are so thick that minerals are beginning to form in them.
Soft clouds were all around basta, creating a wonderful magical painting.
In the royal pce, King Cobra and his wife Nefertari Titi were hosting a regr guest.
The guest was the god of Skypeia, Gan Fall.
"Hahaha! Then what happened next?"
"As I said before, it''s a secret."
"You really are immoral as a God!"
"But I''m not a pervert as a certain king¡"
Cobra''s face turned purple after hearing this.
"Ara~ Cobra-san, it seems like the esteemed God knows your weak point."
His wife let out a chuckle.
"Oh, wife, are you with me or against me?"
...
In the Alubarna art store, the enthusiastic crowd was still discussing the events of One Piece.
"King Cobra and Princess Vivi appear again in the new volume."
"Well, it''s just a shback... don''t worry about it."
"I''ve been to Jaya before, why haven''t I heard of any gold city?"
"It''s full of thugs who deserve a beating. If there was any gold, you would definitely not have heard of it. Just look at Bemy and you''ll understand what I mean."
"A good punch from Luffypletely healed my boil... Teach''s punch to that Sarkyus is great too, that''s fun! Hahaha!"
"Very sad... I pity Nnd and the Mont nc family... They are really pathetic."
"Why hasn''t the author shown anything about Crocodile...I want to see him rot at least at Impel Dawn."
"Didn''t you just see him get beaten up by Luffy?"
"And as if that was enough¡ I wish I could cut that bastard into pieces!"
"He''s a fictional character, you know?"
"Ah! I forgot about that..."
...
Although the saga of their kingdom is already over, the bastas'' passion for One Piece hasn''t ended at all, it has only increased.
The kingdom''s only art store always bes very crowded despite its vastness.
The entertainment offered by this ce was so tempting that it caused the poption of the capital to multiply!
...
Angel Ind, Art store;
"Sister Goddess, can you tell the author to expedite the release of the new volume, please?"
Marta looked at the little girl who looked like a little angel who grabbed her by the leg and looked at her with puppy eyes.
Marta couldn''t resist the little angel''s allure, so she took her in her cuddle and gave her an intimate garchu, which the little girl greeted with a happyugh.
"Where are your parents, little girl?"
"They are there..they sent me to ask you to hurry up the update of the new volume. everyone wants to see the adventure of Luffy and his partners on our Sky Ind!"
"Hahaha! That''s it, another bunch of impatient people, isn''t it?... Well, go back to your dad and mom and tell them to be patient and wait for the next month."
Marta, she''s a beautiful young woman with silky purple hair and a white face with a rosy glow, was one of the women that Rob rescued them in Ring Hell from the ve traders, she had be a sessful and famous store goddess on Sky Ind.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
Chapter 177: Opening an art store on Water 7!
Chapter 178: Bell-m¨¨re transcends the past!
Chapter 179: Invitation from the Gorosei!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Sorry for yesterday, I didn''t update because I couldn''t but don''t worry, I''m back today stronger than ever ?.
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 180 Opening an art store on Water 7!
Chapter 180 Opening an art store on Water 7!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
The Grand Line, Water 7;
"So by saying that, you want to hire my entirepany, not just me?"
The expression on Tom''s face summed it all up right now, he looked rather excited.
"Our twopanies have been working with each other for quite a while, I can say (Global Cruises) and (Tom Workers) are indispensable partners at this point... Not only that, you built Oro Jackson. The ship which I spent onto it my best times when I was a pirate. for these reasons, you are the only candidate in my mind, Tom san... Would you ept to be my strategic partner in my future projects?"
A rare smile cleared on Tom''s face after hearing this, and he slowly nodded before speaking again.
"It was surprising to me that you are that boy under Roger from that time and the same great chief of the world cruisepany! I don''t deny that the emergence of this giantpany has greatly revived the economy of the ships. I''d always wanted to know... Where do thepany''s shipse from? And why do you need to strengthen them in Water 7 instead of building it here in the first ce?"
Rob clicked his finger on Tom''s wood desk as if he didn''t like his question, but he still gave him a face and answered sinctly.
"Tom san, these arepany secrets. You''re the chief of a bigpany and you know it''s not a good question to ask, isn''t it? But that''s fine. I''ll give you a satisfactory answer."
Tom wanted to apologize for being too excited but Rob stopped him and continued his speech.
"The blueprints on which we build our ships need to be built in two stages, the first stage needs to be built with specific wood, but it''s weak wood, and the second stage needs to be strengthened with strong wood."
Rob finally got up from his seat as if he was going to be gone soon, but reached out to Tom in a handshake gesture.
"So, I suppose we reached an agreement, right?"
Tom hastily stood up and shook Rob''s hand excitedly with both hands.
"I understand now, thank you for satisfying my curiosity. Normally I don''t enter into long-term strategic partnerships with otherpanies, but yourpany is in the cruises domain and mine is in shipbuilding, that''s how weplement each other, so I would be a fool if I turned down this offer."
"Well then, it''sforting to hear this from you, but who knows perhaps there are more things that will interest you in the future¡"
Tom didn''t think much of Rob''s words but he remembered something important he had always wanted to thank Rob for.
"Oh! Rob san, I almost forgot about something as big as this, I heard that you set up a branch of your otherpany on Fish-Man Ind and you brought joy and entertainment to every member of my race. that made me very happy when I first heard it, a strong man like you, and you have a good spirit, that''s really amazing, thank you!"
Rob raised an eyebrow intently, he could sense Tom''s sincerity and his other intentions as well.
"You want to know what kind of art made everyone in your race thank him, right?"
Tom was embarrassed when Rob saw through him, but he still nodded in affirmation.
"Well, I was already thinking about setting up an art store here, but I need to get a legal plot for it, can you provide it for me?"
"Of course, dly!"
...
In an open area of Tom Worker''spany, a group of people and a single frog watched Rob in front, while waiting to see what he would do.
"Tom-san, you seem to have taken into ount that this branch that I will be setting up here will not be for yourpany alone, but everyone here in Water 7 can enter, right?"
"You can see this already, Rob-san. This ce is an open area and rtively far from thepany, as it overlooks the main street of Water 7, I originally nned to build a big house on it, but with time I forgot about it and it stayed in the back of my mind... This ce is called Galley-La."
Rob returned to look at the vast in in front of him which was empty unlike in the original story where the Galley-La headquarters of Iceburg was.
Besides Tom, there were two human children, the first looked 10 years old, had light purple hair and sharp eyes despite being a child, he looked like a little adult, where at such a young age he works as a secretary for his teacher.
The second was even smaller, and this child was the first Straw Hat Pirates member Rob had ever seen. Of course, except his daughter.
He''s called Cutty m, he looked 7 years old, had blue hair and a normal human body, and no ident had yet happened to make him adjust himself to be a cyborg. 4 years ago he arrived here after a grueling journey from the south blue. only he and his mother arrived where his father died on the way. at that time, he was only three years old, but he still remembers his mother''s dying face as she pleaded with Tom to take care of her child so that she too would die of her injuries.
Cutty m was Franky''s original name.
Then in addition to the frog Yokozuna, there was Kokoro, Tom''s mermaidpanion. She was still 45 years old unlike her old version in the original story.
She looked graceful and with the body of a mature woman, but her face was starting to turn in the ugly direction that Oda drew. Unfortunately, who would have thought that this woman was a mermaid of fatal beauty in the past?!
Then there was Tom, that was the group that was there at the moment.
...
[Want to set up a new art store in this area?]
(Sure.)
As soon as he confirmed it, the void in the surrounding area shook and a newly designed building began to unfold out of nowhere as if it had been all along in this ce, but it decided to reveal itself at this moment.
Cutty m and Iceburg opened their mouths until they smashed into the ground due to the shock.
This was out of their imagination, they were expecting to see Rob take out a shovel and bits of wood to start building, but he snapped his finger, and a building they had never seen before appeared out of nowhere!
Even Tom and Kokoro who had heard something like this before were still surprised by the status quo.
"Tom-san, I think you should hurry inside because this ce will be crowded soon, I need to talk to people who will be attracted by my store and tell them about it, you can enjoy your time for a small price."
"Ah!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
"This is the art store, I suppose you''ve heard that name before? Yes, it''s the same legendary art store, now, it''s your turn to get one, take a break from shipbuilding for a while, and have some entertainment.. . even if you are a blind and deaf, here in this ce, you will return to being a normal human being..."
He''s already used to it, but every time he talks to the people of an ind, Rob feels a sense of pleasure and familiarity. yes! This is what he came into this world for. He came to make this world enjoy reading the future!
Seeing those excited expressions on their faces that they couldn''t wait to enter anymore, Rob finished his speech and let them in.
In less than an hour, the art store attracted hundreds of people to find out about it.
The art store beacon was so magical that it could attract anyone.
...
Fish-Man Ind;
Bell-m¨¨re was having such a good time in this ce, she didn''t think she had been so blind to such a wonderful race all this time.
For a moment she regretted thinking about her hatred of the Fish-Man race two years ago when she read the Arlong arc in the manga.
Bell-m¨¨re was wandering with Little Robin, Little Hancock, and her sisters in a water park on Fish-Man Ind, but the next moment, she saw someone who subconsciously made her body shiver.
As soon as she saw him, so many tragic memories came back to her mind which made her feel an excruciating headache.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 178: Bell-m¨¨re transcends the past!
Chapter 179: Invitation from the Gorosei!
Chapter 180: The meeting with the Gorosei!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 181 Bell-mère transcends the past!
Chapter 181 Bell-m¨¨re transcends the past!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Bell-m¨¨re saw a group of Fish-Men, mostly children, led straight towards her by a red-skinned Fish-Men.
Bell-m¨¨re regained herposure just as quickly as she lost it and took a fighting position... after all, she was one of the ''Numbers'' in the Evil''s Hunters Guild!
What made her lose her calmness was seeing the kid Arlong among the group.
"Big Sister Be, Yay! Look these Fish-Mene to us, isn''t that Fish-Man looking like the viin Arlong? And the one next to him looks like that octopus Hatchan."
Little Robin has been excited about almost anything since arriving on Fish-Man Ind, so she refers to the Fisher Tiger group with enthusiasm.
Little Sonia and Little Marigold hid behind Little Hancock because they were frightened by the Fish-Men''s frightened expressions.
"Don''t be afraid, Big Sister Be is with us."
Little Hancock gentlyforted her younger sisters.
The Fisher Tiger group stood in front of the Bell-m¨¨re group and they began studying each other withplex gazes.
In the end, Fisher Tiger did something that left Bell-m¨¨re stunned.
Fisher Tiger got on his knees even though Jimbe, Arlong, and the others rushed to stop him, but that didn''t stop him from doing what he want, as they couldn''t even move him let alone stop him.
He hit his forehead on the ground three times in front of Bell-m¨¨re, his face still bearing the same sullen expression as ever.
Bell-m¨¨re''sbative posture shook and she put her hand over her open mouth in shock, since she still didn''t understand what the hell was going on here!
"Boss¡ Sigh~"
When Jinbe saw that he couldn''t stop his boss from kneeling, he sighed and grabbed the heads of both Arlong and Hatchan by their sides and bowed while making the other two kneel as well.
When the rest of the group members like din and others saw this scene they also knelt in respect of their boss.
This scene was reflected not only in the eyes of Bell-m¨¨re and the children but in the eyes of every eyewitness of the Fish-Man race at this water park.
...
"You! What are you doing?"
"You''re no doubt wondering why a strange group of Fish-Men kneeled to you for no reason, right, youngdy?"
Finally, after a long and embarrassing silence, Bell-m¨¨re asked, and Tiger raised his head and answered her calmly.
"Yes, why are you doing this?"
That does not mean Bell-m¨¨re hadn''t any assumptions, but she could not rte the two issues together.
"No, youngdy, we have a reason, it may sound stupid, but you can consider it an atonement for the future¡"
Fisher Tiger looked back to see hisrades kneeling as well, but he pointed at the blue-skinned kid shark and spoke.
"This kid behind me is called Arlong, he''s an orphan kid, right now he''s not that person you know, but he''s still growing up on ideas like hate for humans and revenge on humans, just a few days ago this evolutionary trend changed toward something different ."
"Before. we were not allowed to enter this ce let alone roam freely like now, for we consider the filth of this kingdom, but for some reason, I don''t know it. the King has decreed that the vagrants of the Fish-Man District are free to enter Fish-Man Ind."
"This was shocking, but I suppose it was the man who made that store here has a hand in it."
"This noble thing he did, it made me not judge him quickly and I watched the Arlong arc in the anime more than once, and I read it in the manga more than once as well."
"It helped me see a lot of things I didn''t see at first because of the anger."
"..."
Bell-m¨¨re was listening silently to Tiger as he spoke, but for some reason, she couldn''t move her eyes to see the kid who was pointing at him.
As if she was afraid of something.
Fisher Tiger saw a look of hesitation in her eyes, he sighed and continued his speech.
"Let me ask you... Do you take One Piece manga for real?"
"Can you let go of this now, I''m escorting the children, it''s not the time to talk about something¡ª"
"Oh, so my little children are here and I''m the one who searched everywhere."
Rob''s voice behind the group sounded like a maic voice, halting the flow of the conversation.
"Papa!"
"Oto-san!"
"Oyaji!"
"Father!"
The little girls ran to Rob like four little pups toward their father.
Rob gently grabbed the four of them before smiling at their cute faces and said.
"My cute children, did you enjoy your time with Big Sister Be? How was that, fun isn''t it?"
"It was so much fun, Dad, look over there. Aren''t they the same Fish-Man pirates who wronged Cocoyashi Vige in One Piece?!"
Little Robin came out of her father''s cuddle, climbed to her favorite spot on his shoulders, and she whispered low in his ear.
"Oh? Really? Yes, you''re right they look a bit like them."
Little Hancock and her sisters looked at this with clever eyes as well, although they were so young they could sense the strangeness of the situation.
"Be, you can talk to them at your convenience. I''ll take the children away..."
"Rob-san, wait a minute¡ª"
Before Fisher Tiger stopped him, Rob had already disappeared, taking the children with him.
Fisher Tiger''s frustrated gaze returned to Bell-m¨¨re, still confused by what had happened.
After all, it all happened very quickly.
Fisher Tiger can read between the lines and understand that Rob came to take the children away just so they could easily talk to Bell-m¨¨re.
"Can we speak now, Miss Bell-m¨¨re?"
Even though she was still a youngdy of 18-year-old, Fisher Tiger was treating her like he was treating her version in the shback that appeared in the anime.
"I''ll repeat the question, do you consider the events of the manga as real?"
Bell-m¨¨re looked at the Fish-Man with a serious expression and felt a rage possessing her beyond her control.
"What if I take it for real!"
"Wouldn''t that kid grow up to be the same Arlong who was going to kill me!!"
Little Arlong who heard this shivered, feeling a killing intent in his direction from this woman.
But his expression soon improvised and regained his bnce.
He won''t denigrate the Fish-Man race no matter what.
"You are so wrong, youngdy... You have worded itpletely wrong."
"I understand your anger, but this Arlong... and Arlong who killed you in the manga are two different people... exactly like you and Bell-m¨¨re who died in the manga¡ You are two different people. she died, but you are still alive."
"If it wasn''t for Rob-san it would have ended the same way! So how are we supposed to not be the same people?"
"You''re kind of right, but it was Rob-san''s exist that made you different."
"You should know that these events will not happen anymore, I don''t want you to forgive Arlong, I just want you not to me the entire Fish-Man race for something that hasn''t happened yet and won''t happen."
Bell-m¨¨re calmed down and analyzed Tiger''s words objectively, yes, he was right.
"Sigh~ I don''t have any hatred for your race, sir. You can befortable, on the contrary¡ I feel pity for your race."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 179: Invitation from the Gorosei!
Chapter 180: The meeting with the Gorosei!
Chapter 181: Rob''s Past!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 182 Invitation from the Gorosei!
Chapter 182 Invitation from the Gorosei!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Ah... Don''t look at me like that... I don''t mean to ridicule or disdain your race, on the contrary, I''mpletely honest in what I say."
Bell-m¨¨re tried to exin herself awkwardly, as she felt the mood of the conversation shift south after she said that she felt pity for them, because Tiger, Jinbe, and the others weren''t the type to like others to feel pity for them.
And she could understand that, because she was also not the type to like others to feel pity for her, but she did talk about the race level in general and the oppression they suffer from humans, after learning about it all from her new partners Otohime and Suzan, she starts to me herself for hating an entire race because of some scums who don''t represent the entire race... then her guilt turned into bewildered pity, that''s the point.
Well, she could understand that, but since Bell-m¨¨re didn''t know what kind of people Tiger and hisrades were, she couldn''t have realized the fact that if there were people who hated being pitied for them they were Tiger and his group.
Fisher Tiger shook his head, throwing away the thoughts of dissatisfaction that had formed in it, he was in no position to reproach this youngdy for feeling pity for their race.
"No problem... It''s just good that you don''t feel hate, that''s enough for now."
After hearing what this human female said and their teacher''s reply, both Arlong and Jinbe held their anger tightly to that so as not to disturb their teacher''s hard-earned current mood.
Who will feel good when they meet thepassion of others?
Bell-m¨¨re nodded and apologized again if she was misunderstood.
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I believe that this event in the manga would have been real if there were no manga now."
"Do you believe in that too, Tiger-san?"
Although he appears to be a violent person, Bell-m¨¨re, who has mastered observational Haki perfectly, can sense that Fish-Man in front of her is a good person, contrary to what his appearance suggests. He told her his name, and she knew he was a famous person who had given up his big position in the Royal Guard to look after orphaned children in Fish-Man District.
But he is always misunderstood as a viin due to his stern expressions.
Fisher Tiger looked at the kid Arlong behind him with pensive eyes for a while, before turning to meet Bell-m¨¨re''s eyes and answering her question with his usual expression.
"I feel the same, I told you earlier that this kid was raised to hate humans from a young age, he still hates humans even now, but this hatred has reduced greatly with the advent of the manga. Can you believe he is a big fan of the Straw Hats?"
"He''s just a kid at this moment, kids'' ideas will change dramatically at this sensitive stage. One Piece manga is a fun story that shows the true human values in Straw Hat Pirates. It''s natural to be a fan."
Finally, Bell-m¨¨re raised her eyes to see the kid shark with a sad expression... She tried to erase any hatred towards this kid, but pictures of Nami crying while asking for help from Luffy, and the crying moment of her future version from the manga while hugging her two children Nami and Nojiko, flowed into her head at this moment made her eyes became misty.
All she could see at this moment was the kid Arlong and the memories of the manga seemed to be from the future, she lost hermon sense because of that and crazy thoughts of killing the Fish-Man kid appeared in her mind, these thoughts started to be more than thoughts, to the point that she was going to attack the next moment.
But before that happened, she felt a warm hand grab her head after which the rity returned to her eyes, but the tears were still there.
"Sigh~"
Rob pulled Bell-m¨¨re into his cuddle in a warm embrace, this girl was very emotional.
When Bell-m¨¨re felt a familiar embrace, she gave in to the burning sensation in her throat and wept bitterly.
All this happened in front of the Fish-Men group.
Fisher Tiger was ready to defend Arlong at any moment because he sensed something was wrong with Bell-m¨¨re who started crying when she set her eyes on Arlong.
But he sighed when Rob arrived in time and stopped her.
"Tiger-san, I suppose you seeded, Bell-m¨¨re is a very good girl, so be sure that she will not hold any hatred for Arlong anymore, these tears are proof of that."
"Thank you for doing your part, I heard you want to talk to me, we''ll talkter, I''lle to look for you."
"I did the thing I had to do, this youngdy, she was most likely to be a victim of one of my disciples that I didn''t raise well in the future, it would have been my direct fault if it happened, so that''s what I have to do."
***
Two dayster, the group''s vacation on Fish-Man Ind ended, they went back to work and everything was back on track, but the new volume still mademotions everywhere.
Especially because of the emergence of Gorosei or the so-called supreme authority in the world.
There are even those who took to the streets on their inds to demonstrate because they are not convinced with the so-called Gorosei!
They didn''t even know they existed before they appeared in the volume!
Their appearance made the fanatical people resentful and dissatisfied, those people who did not like their ruler to be unknown.
Basically, the Gorosei''s title was known, but their looks were unknown until the manga decided to reveal them.
Had it not been for the Evil''s Hunters Guild to stop the chaos before something bad happened, the situation would have been so bad. Rob didn''t want any cursed variant to appear in his ns, so he sent his guild to solve problems he couldn''t personally interfere in.
***
The New World, Whole Cake Ind;
"Mama! I heard the World Government is nning to make things difficult for our ally, what are we going to do?"
Young Katakuri walked into his mother''s candy hall and told her the report.
Linlin''s eyes which had been closed the whole time opened as they shone with a sinister light.
"Where did you get this news, Katakuri?"
From the pleasure district''s Queen, Stussy, she seems to have connections of some sort in the World Government, and has a great desire to get on our good side, what do you think, Mama?"
Katakuri despite his young agepared to the original, had great prestige, being the second person in the Big Mom Pirates at such a young age is proof of that.
"Oh? That little bitch said that to you? Hmm, that''s interesting, but, Katakuri... Don''t tell me, you slept with that bitch?"
Katakuri''s eyes trembled when he heard this from his mother...
"Mama, you know your son well, don''t you? I''m only interested in getting stronger for now."
"Hmmm!?... Good."
"Well, about Rob, you don''t have to worry about him, that guy isn''t something the World Government can stop in any way, they lost the battle against him the moment their damned faces appeared in the manga."
***
Ohara;
At the Art Pce, Rob sat inside his office with a small smile on his face.
In his hand was a government letter bearing the symbol of the World Government as a signature.
Yes, this was a letter from the Gorosei themselves, which was already expected from Rob.
"Well, looks like it''s time to go to Marigoa officially."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 180: The meeting with the Gorosei!
Chapter 181: Rob''s Past!
Chapter 182: The five elders easy to deceive? Mihawk and Ishou are trapped!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 183 The meeting with the Gorosei!
Chapter 183 The meeting with the Gorosei!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Well, looks like it''s time to go to Marigoa officially."
Rob rose from his seat and began to move outside, but before that, the letter in his hand had turned to ash after he had burned it with lightning.
Soon he arrived at the ''Ohara'' art store and from there he went straight to the ''Marigoa'' art store.
Through the system window, Rob temporarily prevented anyone from entering this art store, causing a hugemotion among the Celestial Dragons.
***
Holy Land Marigoa;
The domain of gods was in such amotion that just 10 minutes ago everyone had been banned from entering the art store, exactly like this, without any reason! Even though its doors were still open but no one could enter it.
Celestial dragons went crazy outside!
"What the hell is going on! Why I can''t go in?"
"Who is ying this trick on us, the gods of this world, is it the sky sword!?"
"You! Yes you Marine, go and summon your damned admiral here now!"
The Marine in charge of order nearly fell from fright. the angry look in the Celestial Dragon''s eyes made him shiver with fear.
"Y-Yes, sir!"
As soon as he said that, he ran as hard as he could to the naval base here in the Holy Land.
...
Back in the vicinity of the art store, the atmosphere was getting worse, the anger of the Celestial Dragons did not decrease but only increased, and the people who suffered as a result of their anger were the Celestial Dragons'' guards and the Marines stationed in the Domain of the Gods.
Suddenly, the beacon of the art store glowed with a red light, then words appeared on the open book below, and everyone in the entire Holy Land could see it.
[Temporarily closed, only an authority equal to or higher than Gorosei is allowed to enter.]
As soon as those words appeared, some of the wiser Celestial Dragons calmed down and quietly left the ce, while entire teams of CP0 stepped in to calm down and escort the angry Celestial Dragons away.
...
"It looks like he''s here, I don''t know how he got there, but it''s definitely impressive."
On their way to the Domain of Gods, Gorosei with the hat spoke with a sigh.
"As one would expect from a person who can look into the future for more than 20 years as proven by the In Search of the Truth Project, he must have had an enormous secret in his body that caused him to avoid us and unknowingly enter Marigoa under our noses."
The blond Gorosei was most interested in what secrets Rob''s body might hold.
"I believe the secret is in the art store, don''t forget that no one on the can escape from the senses of our lord, so maybe he got here directly through that store."
Gorosei''s mustachioed words really made others think that he might be right.
"We haven''t confirmed his arrival yet, let''s hurry inside and postpone the empty judgments until after the meeting." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This time the long-bearded Gorosei spoke.
"You seem to be missing out on something important that you haven''t noticed yet."
The red light of the art store beacon reflected on the sses of the Gorosei with a samurai sword, the words (Only an authority equal or higher than Gorosei is allowed to enter) were written in bold, but for some reason, everyone was subconsciously ignoring these words.
When the rest of the Gorosei focused on those words, drops of sweat appeared on their faces.
"What does he mean by an equal or higher authority¡ Does he not know that there is no higher authority than Gorosei?!"
"This is unforgivable!"
...
From afar in Pangaea Castle, Imu looked at the words glowing with red light with a big smile on her charming face.
"Fufufu, as I expected, you already know about me, hehe¡ but how much do you know about me, Rob chan? I wonder¡"
...
Within the empty art store, arge negotiating table-like appeared in the middle of the art store, the moment Gorosei walked inside, they felt the familiar feeling of weakness... It was as if they had entered another god''s territory and they couldn''t muster any strength within its limits.
"As I expected, he chose toe here because he has a safe ce to do what he wants... but does he seriously think that this ce will protect him from everything?"
A negotiating table appeared in their sight after walking for some time in the indoor store space.
They can see Rob sitting quietly with a friendly smile on his face waiting for them, but how can they not know the difference between a real and fake friendly smile?
"Wee my dear waiting guests, please take a seat."
When the five elders sat down in their seats, one seat remained empty, but that was what they didn''t notice because their entire focus was on the man at the head of the table.
This was the time they met face to face, and they could definitely tell that their lord''s words back then were not out of thin air.
This man was extremely powerful, the savage aura surrounding him... Only the truly strong could see and feel it.
"It''s our first meeting, and I guess it''s not thest, isn''t it Gorosei-sama!?"
"Yes, this is true."
The eyes of the Gorosei with samurai sword shone with a sharp glint at this moment. As the highest authority in the world, they couldn''t allow a mere brat to control the course of the meeting.
They have to put him in his ce at any cost.
"This is our first meeting, and I believe I''m the host, so I will be ipetent as a host if I only received you like this."
Rob pped his hands and dozens of bottles of Sake and tea and coffee cups appeared, all of the highest quality from the treasures of the Earth, Chinese tea, and Moran tea as examples being the most prominent.
The Gorosei chose their drinks from among these treasures silently, since this boy was polite they would not refuse his kind gesture.
After their selection, Rob pped his hand and what was left disappeared and the negotiating table returned to looking almost empty.
With closing his eyes. Rob drank from his teacup, as he sensed the scent of civilization from his previous world returning to him. Because of this, many memories of Earth intertwined in his head, and they painted a bleak scene of a man in his mid-thirties sitting in a dark room whose only light is the light fromputer screens.
These memories started to be blurry until they disappeared after he opened his eyes, and in his field of vision sat five old men, in his previous life he had thought they were just cartoon characters. Characters who had acted as the rulers of the world for a very long time.
But despite that, they remain one of the mysterious characters for Rob... Until now, it is not known whether they were the Gorosei of 800 years ago, or only they were the Gorosei of this age.
Also, the Gorosei opened their eyes after sipping their drinks, this wasn''t the first time they had enjoyed such high-quality drinks that they had made them think they had been drinking shit for this whole length of their lives.
"So... here I am in front of you. What do you want to talk to me about, Your five Honor? Do you all want to thank me for making you famous?"
Even the Five Elders were impressed by how calm this man was, didn''t he even know that he was meeting Gorosei?
They were the supreme power in the world!
"Thanking you for making us famous? Don''t pretend to be stupid in front of us, tell us about you, sky sword, who are you really, and what is your goal?"
Rob was surprised by Gorosei''s mustachioed question. he didn''t think this question they didn''t already know the answer to.
"Aren''t you the rulers of the world? Don''t tell me you don''t know who I am?"
"Rhodes D. Rob, the son of Rhodes D. Castro and Manue Castro. they were archaeologists on the run from the pursuit of the world government like many other archaeologists, but your father was very special even among archaeologists, because he knew too much, after all. He was killed by a very powerful pirate at that time, he and your mother. your real identity is a natural archaeologist, so it''s not strange to marry an archaeologist and it is also not surprising that you know a lot, but... all this information is still rubbish in front of what you have even done until now."
The whole time while hearing all this from the mustachioed Gorosei. Rob''s eyes were turning bloodshot.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 181: Rob''s Past!
Chapter 182: The five elders easy to deceive? Mihawk and Ishou are trapped!
Chapter 183: Getsugaya Tenchou of Mihawk!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 184 Robs Past!
Chapter 184 Rob''s Past!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rhodes D. Castro, and Manu Castro. these people were Rob''s biological father and mother in this world. In other words, they were the parents of the previous Rob.
He lived with them for 9 years since his birth. they were always on the move from one ce to another, but one day their end arrived. If the father Castro had not seeded in keeping him out of danger before its arrival, who was still 9 years old at that time. he would be dead now, and there will be no current Rob.
Gorosei''s voice echoed in Rob''s mind. who was deeply hiding these memories in the lowest area within the huge library of information in his mind.
This was one of the positives of photographic memory as well as one of its negatives at the same time.
He can make the sad information disappear in his subconscious in a semi-forgotten state. but he can remember them at the moment he wants, or when he hears a specific name from those memories.
So the moment the mustachioed Gorosei started to speak, a lot of very sad memories attacked his mind which affected his mood and caused his eyes to turn red with anger. but his current confusion was due to the interference of someone he didn''t expect at all in his memories, this caused him to enter a state of confusion and a deep fear of the unknown.
***
[shback start]
"My dear, if we go back to Ohara, we will cause a disaster there. The World Government will have no mercy on that ce any longer."
"But... those pirates who are looking for us to trante the Poneglyphs for them... If they catch us, they will use us as ves... Our child Rob will live as a ve all his life... Would you be satisfied with this for him?"
...
"Damn you, pirates!"
...
"No! Manu...!!!"
...
"My son, you shall live free in the future, go, do not be afraid, do not cry, be brave, your mother and I will be grateful if you live well."
With a tired expression and a bloody body, the father Castro spoke to his son with unending tenderness and care.
"Remember, our n''s history, must not perish, we are the light of knowledge from the D branch! You are thest descendant of the knowledge light n. you must not die no matter what! Get strength and support and continue searching for the errors of history. we are the ones responsible for collecting the information for that person who will needs then when he arrives... Thest thing, find that secret which hidden deep within Marigoa!"
Nine-year-old Rob couldn''tprehend what he was hearing at that time as he was crying like a frightened child.
"Hide here and don''t move, these pirates won''t be able to find you here. this ce is covered with my ability to remove sound, no one will be able to perceive this ce or hear your voice, when it''s all over, live well? Alright, son?"
Suddenly, the sounds of many people running were heard. in an instant, the ce in the forest where Rob was hidden, was surrounded by many fierce pirates, the father tried to get out of his Devil Fruit ability field to lure the pirates away from his son''s ce, but at thest moment, Rob grabbed his sleeve without willing to leave it.
"Oto-san..! D-Don''t leave me, I''m afraid... this woman-!"
Tears and snot stained his small face at this moment, but the father hardened his stance and quietly withdrew from among the trees. using the Paramecia-type Devil Fruit''s ability, Calm-Calm Fruit, this ability could remove sound from almost anything.
Almost the same scenario that happened with Corazon and Law in the original story happened with the original Rob.
Castro emerged from the domain of silence and seeded in drawing the enemies away, after a fierce fight he refused to breathe hisst breath until he made sure that the pirates stayed away from his son''s ce.
The child Rob''s silent cries echoed as he called out to his dying father, after seeing his mother''s death previously, he saw his father''s death now.
Near Rob stood a woman in a long ck robe and red hair under a long golden crown, her crimson eyes mirroring the crying face of Rob, who seemed to freeze when he saw her and stop crying.
"Fufufu! Interesting, so this is my Rob chan''s past? What a sad past it, heir of the Knowledge Light n then. that exins some strange events concerning you."
The child Rob''s eyes dted constantly before losing consciousness. thest thing he saw was a very beautiful face with very white skin, blood-red eyes, and a sinister and disfigured smile.
"Go to sleep, my little Rob, this big sister won''t allow anyone to harm you, or who will draw One Piece manga for me in the future? Fufufu!"
...
..
[shback end]
After Rob came out of his memories, he was still sweating and full of confusion, which was why he looked weak in front of the Gorosei.
Rob could see the memories of previous Rob with his own eyes. so he could see everything... That woman, who the hell is she?! This was the question that confused him deeply. how could someone simply enter his memories and move in them as if she wandering in the real world?!
Could it be her?!
...
This terrifying change in mood was not hidden from Gorosei''s eyes.
The bald Gorosei smiled sarcastically before pping the table harshly, speaking in a loud voice.
"Do you think we are stupid, sky sword!? You n to expose the fake history by pretending to reveal the future! Don''t think we will fall for your dirty tricks!"
If they didn''t take advantage of Rob''s emotional weakness, they wouldn''t be the Gorosei anymore! The ancient foxes who had manipted everyone in this world and ruled them under their feet!
As the bald Gorosei pped the table hard, Rob woke up from the uncontroble emotions, that being an uncontroble negative effect of his photographic memory.
Rob''s tense nerves eased back, and the yellow glow of his eyes returned.
Rob looked deeply at the five foxes in front of him, these people really deserved their title, they were neither stupid nor weak, unlike the abnormal stupidity prevalent in this world, the Gorosei were using their minds to control the conversation to their advantage.
Rob no longer thought about the abnormal event that happened a moment ago but regained his calmness with the Gorosei.
They didn''t mention the name of Rob''ste parents without a target! They did it on purpose to see if it still affected him or not, in other words, they already made sure that Rob in front of them was the same person they had the information about.
Detailed information about him, even before he became a member of Roger Pirates.
Rob unbuttoned his jacket slightly, as a habit from his past life to reduce tension... These people... weren''t much weaker than him in terms of strength, he knew that and they knew it just as well.
But he was still mentally weak in front of them, that''s what he noticed and they also noticed.
In an instant the debate turned to a disadvantage for Rob, well, these guys lived long enough to easily beat a mentally inexperienced person.
But Rob wasn''t easy either. he came here to have more time to establish the dominance of One Piece with more volumes. To do so he has to trick the World Government into making them lower their guard and not go into Frenzy mode or else Rob will have to incur a lot of losses if the World Government chooses to ban anything that has a rtion with the art store.
Rob has not yet reached the point where he does not need to think about the reactions of the World Government anymore.
He still had to think about it over and over before carrying out any of his schemes.
"Do you even know what you''re saying, Gorosei-san? I''m just a manga author, I also don''t draw anything that has to do with the past or the future."
"Actually, I''m not surprised by the fact that you guys know my identity, but my current identity as a wanted criminal with a 4.5 billion berry on his head is more terrifying than my real identity as a descendant of just a family of archaeologists, isn''t it?"
"..."
"You are absolutely right, your current identity is what made you have the honor of sitting at the same table with us in the first ce, and your original identity does not matter to us, we told you what you wanted to hear, that''s all ."
The bald Gorosei lowered his voice this time because he sensed that Rob had recovered himself from his previous confusion. he wouldn''t get more points if he did so and might even have a bacsh.
"But, we know you''re more than just a manga author so don''t y dumb in front of us... look at this."
The bald Gorosei put a file of a few papers on the table and threw it in Rob''s direction.
Rob grabbed the file and started reading it but no expression appeared on his face even though he was inwardly stunned.
"Truth-seeking project? 50% Completed? Verified by Vegapunk?"
"What''s this bullshit?"
"You''re a really good actor... Just as you read it, you have a way of seeing the future, isn''t it? It''s almost all confirmed in that two-year research in your hands."
"If that''s not the case, why don''t you pass the One Piece manga on to us? We''ll keep publishing it for you, but you''ll keep drawing chapters, we''ll routinely process what you draw and that''s it. .. the credit will be yours, and you''ll get a high status from us, the world government, You will get everything you wish for. Just transfer the One Piece manga to us... What do you think?!"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 182: The five elders easy to deceive? Mihawk and Ishou are trapped! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 183: Getsugaya Tenchou of Mihawk!
Chapter 184: Mihawk VS CP0 Chief!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Don''t go out before you leave your stone.??
Let''s put this book on top.
========
Chapter 185 The five elders easy to deceive? Mihawk and Ishou are trapped!
Chapter 185 The five elders easy to deceive? Mihawk and Ishou are trapped!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Ohara;
Sitting in his private office, Rob was remembering the events of that day while meeting the Gorosei. stillughing every time he remembered it.
[shback start]
...
..
"You want me to transfer the One Piece manga to you?"
"Yes, keep drawing the chapters but leave publishing and distribution to us, you can keep publishing them in your art stores. but also we can publish them through our many manga agencies, what do you think?"
Rob wanted tough but forced himself to stop.
"One Piece manga cannot be a government manga because it contains a lot of secrets and facts that may be against your government."
"Then why do you want to take it under your wing?"
Rob''s mood became eerily calm. seeming to have shown so much weakness that those old foxes thought him just a pig waiting to be ughtered.
His calmness and cold tone made even Gorosei''s expression change toward an ufortable expression.
"It doesn''t matter, we can edit anything to be non-antagonistic to the World Government or not rted to the World Government, all you have to do is pass the manga to us."
This time, the long-bearded Gorosei spoke.
"One Piece manga has a fixed core that cannot be changed."
"If anything unchangeable is changed, it won''t be called One Piece anymore, just call it World Government manga or something."
"You know very well what One Piece means, so don''t y the fool in front of me."
Rob got up from his seat and signaled them to leave.
He could kill them here and finish the so-called World Government heads in the eyes of the world. but he knew of Imu''s existence and maybe it was the woman who interfered with his memories, this kind of power that could enter his memories even while he was inside the art store honestly made him nervous.
So he didn''t want to break all the peace with this unknown power, at least until he became the same level or higher.
Also, his personal entertainment would be greatly reduced if he killed these five men here and now.
"You... are you kicking us out?"
The dissatisfaction could be seen on the Gorosei''s faces.
"You can call it whatever you want, I can''t argue about something funny like transferring One Piece manga to someone else, it''s my job and I know how to do my job. Didn''t I teach you the basics of drawing manga a year ago? So you should know that what you''re doing now is absolute stupidity."
"One Piece manga is dangerous for us, we are only trying to protect ourselves, you are an outsider... What about this, since you are no longer a pirate, how about joining us? Everything will be fine by then."
"I will certainly organize if you make me the ruler who sits on the empty throne."
As soon as he said those words, the air around the five elders froze.
"You dare!!"
"Retract these words, Sky Sword!!"
The Gorosei''s anger could cause another person to have a heart attack of terror.
But for someone of Rob''s caliber, it didn''t affect his mood at all, but rather made him happier.
"What? Did something as simple as this offend you? I''m really serious, isn''t that empty throne waiting for a qualified ruler to sit on it? I can defeat you all, and sit on it."
The only Gorosei who was calm among the five was the bald Gorosei with a samurai sword, he opened his closed eyes a while ago and looked at Rob seriously before speaking.
"I don''t know what you have under your sleeve that makes you fearless of World Government, is it your knowledge of the future? If that is the case, then you are deeply mistaken because the future can be changed and manipted, but the past cannot be done with it, The words you said just now are a thing of the past, so you can''t retract about them, do you know it''s worth a thousand lives to make up for the fatal mistake you made, Sky Sword? "
"I am not afraid of the World Government, it is indeed true, but don''t assume that my knowledge of the future is my only weapon against you, would you believe me if I told you that I could bring down the World Government without lifting a finger?"
The five elders fell silent when they heard that, they couldn''tugh because they felt a real threat this time.
For the first time in their long lives, the five elders felt confused.
"If you continue down this path, me only yourself, we can scrap the bounty on your head and coexist peacefully if you promise that you will continue to draw manga in peace and without sphemy against the World Government. What do you think?"
"Why does it seem to me that you want to cancel the bounty on my head so badly? Actually, I want you to raise it, don''t worry I promise I will not spheme the world government and I will draw the manga in peace ."
The five elders looked at each other for a few seconds before standing up from their seats.
"So we have an agreement... If you break it one day, you will have to bear the consequences."
...
..
[shback end]
"It is easy to deceive these old bastards."
"Did my father deceive someone? And who are these old bastards?"
Rob looked at the little head peeking at him from the bottom of the room''s door frame.
This little head was definitely of his daughter.
"Kyah! Hahahaha! Papa, you did it again."
Before Little Robin can react, she finds herself inside a paper hand, gripping her tightly and pulling her toward her father.
"Good evening, naughty child. Didn''t you miss your Dad?"
The paper hand of his father was gone, but she found herself among the best gentle hands in the world. Little Robin rested her little head on her father''s chest and sank in his warmth. Before Rob could react, she was already asleep.
"Huh? You really fell asleep."
"She''s been waiting for you all day, my dear, so she had ignored her evening sleep to see you."
Olvia entered the room and approached the father and his daughter.
Rob ran his hands through his daughter''s soft hair, causing her to show an ecstatic smile, and wet her father''s clothes with her saliva. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"So then, this little girl..."
"It''s because you pamper her so much, even when I pamper her I still can''t do it as you do, which makes her prefer her father at all times."
"Let''s go to the bedroom early today, the three of us will sleep together, Robin needs to feel the love of both her parents when she wakes up."
...
On the second day, Rob appeared in the Briss Kingdom in South Blue.
After greeting enthusiastic civilians, Rob walked out of the art store.
He got a message from one of his maids who work in the art store ''Briss kingdom'' that the King desperately wished to meet him, Rob did not refuse and came to hear what he wanted, although he kind of expected it.
Wasn''t the Briss Kingdom the same kingdom from which that royal ship came out? The same ship that fell from the sky near the Straw Hat at the beginning of the Jaya arc?
So everything is clear.
Under the direction of two of his most beautiful maids here at Briss, Rob was led to the royal pce, but on the way, he sensed the presence of two familiar people and seemed to be trapped by many powerful people.
Rob did not hesitate and activated his peak Observation Haki skill, which is called also God Perspective Skill.
As if a God had opened his eyes and decided to peruse the human world, he focused his visual field on a grassy beach in the Briss Kingdom that was surrounded by several government agents. and in the middle stood Mihawk and Ishou with cautious expressions on their faces.
They were clearly in a dangerous situation.
The person who was wearing the clown mask, who was emitting a frightening level of strength, was one of CP0''s chiefs for sure given that he was not weaker than an admiral level!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 183: Getsugaya Tenchou of Mihawk!
Chapter 184: Mihawk VS CP0 Chief!
Chapter 185: Evil''s Hunters Guild!
========
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Exnation of the previous chapter, many of you seem to have misinterpreted it, why did Rob appear weak for no reason, anyone no matter how strong he might be when he saw someone he shouldn''t be in his memories. He will feel confused. The ability of IMU are roaming in the memories of any person easily, was not a spiritual attack or harm, so the store didn''t consider it as a threat to Rob, because he allowed her to enter in the first ce... IMU didn''t travel to the past or something like that. she saw little of memories recovered by Rob when he heard the names of his parents, that''s all in it... An additional note, she saw a part of the previous Rob memories not Rob from Earth.
========
Chapter 186 [NOT CHAPTER]
Chapter 186 [NOT CHAPTER]
Hello guys! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This chapter is for get your help!
Regarding the One Piece movies, I decided not to show them as movies but to add them to the manga with their own arc since I put a lot of characters that don''t exist in the manga...
Herees your turn to help me, the first movie that will be added to the manga as an official arc. It''s the Golden Lion Shiki movie that will be right after the Sky Ind saga...
I hope you can help me determine the right time for the rest of the movies to be put into the manga.
Chapter 187 Getsuga Tenshou of Mihawk!
Chapter 187 Getsuga Tenshou of Mihawk!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Girls, you can go back to work. I''ll go on my own from here."
"Yes, Rob sama, it was an honor to meet you today."
"It''s an honor to meet such beautifuldies like you."
Rob did not notice the red glow caused by the embarrassment words of ttery he had said to his maids, because his focus was on the god''s perspective.
After the waitresses leave. Rob returned to focus on the situation at the western shore.
...
The western shore of Briss kingdom;
"What does the World Government want from us?"
"No one wants you, blind man. If you don''t want to die, just get out of here."
The tone of the agent with the clown mask was extremely cold as he spoke.
"Hehehe, did you see what I told you, Hawk-chan? That''s what it means to be popr in manga or not popr. I''m unwanted here."
Mihawk had already pulled his ck sword from his back and was pointing it at the dangerous person in front of him.
The downside of his fame is that free enemies fall on his head from anywhere, and people who want to hire him wille from time to time too, just like those people in front of him.
He didn''t hate free enemies, he had really benefited from that in the past two years, as the percentage of battles he had to fight and survive from them had increased and with it, his strength had risen.
But he hated the people who woulde to hire him because they waste time saying so much nonsense.
Had he wanted to be hired, he would have epted the offer of the man he aspired to surpass when he was offered the position of one of the leading Numbers in his guild.
"So what did you say, Hawk-Eye? The world government is ready to sit with you at the negotiating table. We can meet any of your demands if you are ready to be one of our Numbers."
"Actually my only demand is that you either fight me or get off from my sight."
"..."
The CP0 chief fell into a moment of silence after hearing the indifferent response from Mihawk but then spoke sarcastically.
"Kid, do you think you''re the same Mihawk in the manga? Now, you can''t even be considered a joke."
The CP0 chief with the clown mask took out a small dagger and pointed it at Mihawk who was pointing his ck sword at him.
Mihawk felt Deja Vu and a bad taste in his mouth when he saw the bastard in front of him pull out a small dagger.
"Don''t look at me with that look, I really don''t have anything sharper smaller than this right now."
Mihawk: "..."
Ishou: "..."
Rob: "..."
"Pffftt¡ Hahahahahaha!!"
In the middle of the kingdom far from the western shore, Rob burst outughing. he had neverughed like this before, the look on Mihawk face and Ishou''s expression face who burst outughing summed it all up.
Even the lower-ranked CP0 agentsughed wildly, unable to control themselves.
Young Mihawk''s brow turned ck as he felt intense anger boiling within him.
"Getsuga¡ Tenshou!!"
Mihawk said the name of his new attack with a swelled anger in his voice, very quickly his ck sword cut through the air from the bottom to the top, creating light green sword energy that sliced the ground on its way towards the CP0 chief with a clown mask.
The attack was overwhelming, it looked just like a replica of the real Getsuga Tenshou, Ichigo''s skill.
"Getsuga Tenshou? Isn''t that Ichigo''s skill from Bleach? How did Mihawk master it?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The CP0 chief could sense a terrifying conqueror haki permeating the attacking to him, although he didn''t feel a life-threatening danger but still felt uneasy about receiving this attack.
Both Rob and the CP0 agents present were utterly dumbfounded as they saw the situation unfolding before their eyes.
Only Ishou who kept carrying the same smile on his face, he was the only person who knew how much his friend trained to master this attack, the difficult thing about it was to convert conqueror haki which also meant his spiritual energy into his ck sword and attack with it like Getsuga Tenshou. one mistake could make it would be disastrous for Mihawk''s soul who was trying to master a high-level spiritual attack.
For Rob, he was seeing this in awe at the moment.
This Getsuga Tenshou wasn''t perfect, but it really was a Getsuga Tenshou!
Rob was terrified, just what if Mihawk owned Zanpakuto? With this talent, he would be terrifying!
Returning to the battlefield, a change in the situation urred.
The CP0 chief waved his hand, resulting in a huge steel wall appearing in front of him.
Mihawk attack which consisted of pure conqueror haki has cut to the middle of the steel wall before stopping.
With that, CP0''s chief was sweating behind his mask, he was considered the strongest opponent a swordsman could face, even if it was a great swordsman of the Dark King, Golden Lion, and Sky Sword caliber, they would find it especially annoying. he was a metal devil fruit user. it was the only Logia-type that had the toughness besides the wood devil fruit.
He can create and manipte all kinds of metals, except for the sea stone, it was a living nightmare for swordsmen... But here, someone even isn''t considered a great swordsman yet, he cut his strongest defense right to the middle, meaning if he attacks again he will cut it shing clean!
But as for Mihawk, he was indignant.
"It''s still not enough, I''m still weak¡ I have to step up my training¡ I feel ashamed."
"Gentlemen, my friend has told you that he is not interested in joining you, why don''t you leave now and we consider this matter to be over here?"
The CP0 chief was forced to answer Ishou again.
"Just who the hell are you, blind man? To meddle in what doesn''t concern you? Don''t think I''d be lenient with you just because you''re blind!"
"Who am I? So you want to know who I am¡ Are you sure?"
"Hmm?"
Ishou began to lift his clothes sleeve off his right hand. His act caught the attention of CP0 agents.
On his right shoulder is the emblem of one of the most feared organizations in the pirate world, and under it is the number "5".
"One of the highest Numbers¡ Of the Evil''s Hunters Guild!?"
"Impossible!"
"You again! Do you intend to dere rebellion against the World Government or what?! You get in our way every time, what do you intend?"
"I don''t understand what you mean. but you''re trying to force my friend against his will... Right? It''s uneptable, the leader has not given me any orders regarding Dracule Mihawk, but I can''t see my friend in problem and not intervene."
Ishou has opened his eyes that were without any pupils, but the moment they opened, the CP0 agents felt that the air became heavier, to the point that breathing became harder.
"Ishou! You don''t need to interfere, I can take care of them myself."
Mihawk looked at Ishou and said to Ishou in order to stop interfering.
"No, you can''t, this clown mask person is so dangerous, you can''t beat him at your current level. You better leave, I can stop them from catching up with you."
"Huh? You''re asking me to leave? As if I would leave."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 184: Mihawk VS CP0 Chief!
Chapter 185: Evil''s Hunters Guild!
Chapter 186: S-ss Mission: Searching For St. Briss Ship!
======
ckStar_BH Note:
My new book! Rewrite of my novel (In The Multiverse With Two Golden Fingers) ising starting this week... Await for Lionel''seback in apletely new form!
======
Chapter 188 Mihawk VS CP0 Chief!
Chapter 188 Mihawk VS CP0 Chief!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.g g/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Well, if you don''t want to leave, you can watch closely."
Ishou smiled sweetly. he knew how much Mihawk longed to fight. he was excited about it as his enthusiasm for the manga.
"Do you think I''ll just watch as well? This metal man is absolutely my favorite sharpening stone. If I cut all of his metals my training level would definitely rise."
The smile on Ishou''s face froze. he himself wasn''t sure of winning over this clown mask man. so how could Mihawk who was much weaker than him, do anything against him?
"You arrogant brat, but that''s fine too, let me see you try to cut me. do you think your ability to imitate Ichigo is enough to defeat me?"
"You need ''Zangetsu'' itself before trying to cut me."
(A/N: Zangetsu is the name of Zanpakuto Ichigo.)
Mihawk could sense the mockery from this masked man of him. his hand pressed on the ck sword hilt and tried to muffle his anger and show a quiet interface.
The weak will be ridiculed and scorned by the strong. he will be enved and his rights taken away. His fate will be determined and controlled by the strong as well.
Wasn''t that his reason for gaining strength?
The ability to determine his own destiny, and crush anyone who dares to scorn him, cutting off everything that stands in his way or is not good in his sight.
Suddenly, appeared in his mind a picture of his future self cutting down the Don Krieg ship like a piece of paper only because it was blocking his way.
And he cut the belly of one of the protagonists of the One Piece story, to get an opponent worthy of fighting in the future.
The suffocating silence caused the atmosphere to tense, even the lower-ranked CP0 agents subconsciously sweated. They all knew that this young man was going to be such a big thing in the future, no, they had already seen his future with their own eyes in the manga and anime as well.
Mihawk opened his eyes that gleamed under his hat with a sharp yellow light, just as the eagle decided on its next prey, he didn''t care about all the CP0 agents present, even though among them were a people stronger than him. but his focus was on his single target.
The metal man with a frightening physique, he had vowed inwardly to cut him down today, or else he wouldn''t deserve to continue on the path of the strongest swordsman.
How could he try to challenge that person sitting on the throne if he was defeated here or allowed his friend to wipe his ass off by saving him?
"What now? Do you seriously think that you can cut me with your current skills? Even if the sword in your hand is the most powerful sword in the world, it''s useless as long as your emaciated hand doesn''t have any strength to use it yet."
"It really surprised me that you could use conqueror haki for such skill and ingenuity at such a young age. You can really gain a ce in the New World at your current level, but that doesn''t mean you can stand against a CP chief."
"We wouldn''t know if we didn''t try, right?"
[Shunpo!]
As soon as he said that, Mihawk vanished like a sh and appeared behind the clown mask agent.
(Collision!)
Sparks fly as a result of the sword hitting a very hard metal.
"Huh? Boy, you surprise me again, was that Soru? No, Soru doesn''t using like that-...-Did you just say Shunpo?"
"I didn''t expect that there would be other people developing Bleach techniques besides the World Government, you really are so dangerous, if you don''t join us, you better disappear from this world."
The agent with the clown mask moved quickly before he finished his words using Soru. his metal arm swelled in size and length and shed in Mihawk''s direction.
Mihawk, who was still thinking about how to cut the metal man in front of him, he didn''t react in time, as the huge metal fist collided with his body and sent him flying, before feeling his body getting heavier and stopping in the air thanks to Ishou''s gravitational field.
Mihawk gratefully looked toward Ishou before the hawk''s eyes flickered ruthlessly at the man with the giant metal arm, but his eyes were covered with thick blood that was bleeding from his forehead.
"Shihahahaha! To get out of this attack with just a little bleed, I have to praise you for your toughness, you really have the potential, the metal that hit you is tungsten, it''s the second strongest metal in the world after sea stone, and it''s far superior to it in hardness."
"Let me ask you a question, can you cut iron? Can you cut steel? Well, even if you can, there is no difference between them and paperpared to tungsten."
...
"Looks like Mihawk hit an iron te this time, should I intervene?"
Rob was really enjoying watching the fight between Mihawk and that metal clown, this logia user is very powerful, it''s hard to cut because he can continuously generate metal even after cutting off part of it.
The Dice Fruit of Daz Bonez is an inferior version of the real Metal Fruit. This integrated fruit that can manipte all forms of metal, it''s very OP, if the user can use it to its fullest potential. His lightning fruit can''t hurt him, The fire can''t hurt him also, they can only heat him... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
Back on the battlefield between Mihawk and the CP0 chief which really intensified, as Mihawk kept trying to cut the metal man, really hard, but every time he bumped into a super hardness.
But at some point, Mihawk started to smile, he felt it, this fight, this setback, is what he really needed.
To master the armament haki he has to find such an opponent.
"Are you done ying? In fact, if you weren''t a friend of that Number "5" of the Evil''s Hunters Guild, you would be dead now if you didn''t join us. You are a lucky bastard."
"Is this the so-called plot armor? Shihahahaha! But you are not the protagonist."
Mihawk was panting heavily, but even so, he was smiling, he knew what the man with metal ass said was indeed true, but luck also ys a role in a person''s strength, right?
...
{Do you now know that being a lone wolf is not good for you?}
Suddenly, a familiar voice spoke in his mind, Mihawk''s brow wrinkled as he concluded that the owner of that voice had seen everything up until now.
"What do you want? Didn''t this happen because of you? If you didn''t make me famous, everything would be fine."
"Huh? Who are you talking to, are you crazy?"
The agent with the clown mask thought Mihawk was talking to himself because what he said didn''t make sense to him.
...
Rob used small lightning frequencies that could not be seen with the naked eye to transmit his words directly to Mihawk''s ear, this was not telepathy, but an advanced use of the Devil Fruit ability, it was no different from the mechanics of mobile phones, just as sound is transmitted wirelessly.
"Hahahaha! You''re right, I''m the reason, but I''m offering you the opportunity now to be a member of my organization, don''t worry, you can challenge me as you like in the future. all I want from you is to join me. Aren''t you my disciple? I''ve taught you a lot of moves in the past year."
"Well, you don''t need to talk, just keep fighting or the people around you might think you''re crazy."
"And you better stop trying to cut that guy off and go train hard before trying again, you''re still far from that."
...
"Ishou, protect Mihawk, don''t let the bastards of the World Government take him with them or hurt him."
"Understood, leader."
Rob nullified his God Perspective ability and continued his way towards the royal pce, since Ishou is there, it''s no need to interfere himself, Ishou didn''t have the number "5" in his guild for nothing, and he totally deserved it.
...
Ishou smiled when he heard his leader''s order, his leader was so mysterious and powerful that he could talk to anyone without even feeling his presence, every time he was around, he felt that feeling as if the leader knew everything about him and everything was ying in his palm.
Just like a God, rather than just a mortal.
Now, since the leader "0" has given him the orders, he won''t hold back anymore.
Mihawk wasn''t just his friend, he was a young man with the potential to be one of the Guild Emperors that would change the world in the future and turn it into a true Utopia.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 185: Evil''s Hunters Guild!
Chapter 186: S-ss Mission: Searching For St. Briss Ship!
Chapter 187: Young Enel appearance! The Fall of the Giants King Nika!
Chapter 189 Evils Hunters Guild!
Chapter 189 Evil''s Hunters Guild!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.g g/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Rob shook his head while thinking of a way to make a proud person like Mihawk join him.
Rob was also suspicious of whether Mihawk in the original story was a secret member of the Revolutionary Army. he didn''t think that someone who couldpete with the Yonko would be satisfied with the title of Shichibukai. there must be a huge secret behind Mihawk.
Well, Rob didn''t care so much about the events of the original story, which didn''t make sense anymore.
But he still wants to know the secrets of the main characters in the manga so that he canplete it in the future, or else he will be in real trouble.
When Rob entered the royal pce with a wee from the king himself, he noticed that the situation on the other side of the ind was already over.
Mihawk lost the fight, so Ishou was forced to intervene, which in turn terrified the agents of the World Government.
The metal logia user found himself in a double gravity swamp unable to move in, unfortunately, his powerful devil fruit had met its natural enemy today.
That''s why he bit the bullet and ran with his tail between his legs. he didn''t think that this blind man who mocked him at first had such strength.
As expected of a Legendary Hunter with a higher number.
Mihawk sat breathing heavily, though disappointed at not being able to cut the metal man, his great progress in this battle removed all his dissatisfaction.
...
"Thank you for epting my invitation, Rob-sama."
The King of the Briss Kingdom was a character that didn''t appear in the manga, even in the Levely arc, which showed a lot of kings and information about their kingdoms, this is because the Briss Kingdom is not a member of the World Government in the first ce, the sensitive history of the Kingdom was an obstacle around that.
"No need to thank me, I was already expecting your invite."
Rob drank the cup of juice offered to him by one of the maids before he spoke.
"That means you are aware of my demand, right?"
"You want to take back your ancestor''s ship if I''m not mistaken, right?"
This was evident because, at this moment, the Briss king was viewing the manga volume opened on the page where the ship first appears.
"Can you take it back for the Briss Kingdom? We will never forget this gratitude!"
"..."
"Okay, I''ll have someone to find it for you."
...
New World, Ring Hell Ind;
Here in this ce that came to be called a pirate''s paradise, in fact, this ce was not a pirate''s paradise as many people think, at least it is no longer.
Since the main headquarters of the Evil''s Hunters Guild appeared in this ce, the pirates had be extremely obedient every time they entered the recreation ind.
Ring Hell Ind has turned into a very wonderful ind with an impable design, like a ring, and in the middle of it is a skyscraper as the main guild building, surrounded by the sea on all sides, but there are roads and towers linking the ind ground to the main guild building, while the art store is on ind ground,
There is also a main port near the skyscraper, and it contains steel ships and yachts, all belonging to the global cruisespany (GCC) and the hunters guild (EHG). On the other side, on the ind ground, there are four ship berths in the east, west, north, and south, where the movement of ships does not stop in this ce.
The ind was redesigned and restructured by Rob himself in thest year.
The Ring Hell Ind is the ce of the exams to enter the world''s most wealthy and powerful guild along with the Government Guild.
In this world, the dominance of the navy and pirates was no longer the same, but there was a third power that became more famous and prosperous in a year, and that was the hunters'' guilds.
And the two strongest are:
The evil''s hunters guild.
And the government guild.
A pirate hunter who doesn''t have a hunter card from an official guild cannot be considered a bounty hunter and will not be able to cash a pirate bounty from the naval bases or the hunters guild.
The government guild base is located in the Sabaody Archipgo, it has two jobs, the first is to hunt pirates and criminals and the second is to protect the celestial dragons, and it also has a third secret job.
Since the emergence of guilds, the work of the navy has been lessened, and the world has be more prosperous and safer. strong people have appeared all over the world, power is no longer confined to pirates and the navy only.
The bounty hunters, who were the weakest party in the past, have be the strongestpetitors in the current era.
Even powerful pirates became wary of official hunters.
And all the credit for this goes to the first and most powerful guild in the world, which every bounty hunter''s dream to enter.
Evil''s Hunters Guild!
Like the Hunters Association from the HXH anime, only elites who are strong and intelligent can graduate from this guild. Whoever can get a hunter card from the evil''s hunters guild means that he has the best future he can wish for.
There are a lot of ssifications within the evil''s hunters guild (EHG).
The 1st ssification is (Qualified Hunter), everyone will have this rank on their card when theyplete the hunter exams with an eptable result. D ss.
There are hundreds of qualified 1st ssification or D ss Hunters who had sessfully passed the exams and obtained the hunter card. the Pirate World wasn''t short of geniuses and qualified people.
The 2nd ssification is (Professional Hunter), after obtaining the missions as a qualified hunter and passing 20 missions in D ss and 1 mission in C ss, the qualified hunter can apply for an upgrade test. after passing the upgrade test the qualified hunter will be a professional hunter of C ss.
D-ss missions weren''t difficult because any qualified hunter could easily aplish them. Hunting a pirate with 10 million berry as a bounty can be considered a D ss mission, but the difficulty is doubly high in the C ss because a C ss mission can bepared to hunting a pirate with 50 million berry as a bounty!
That was why the number of professional hunters was far less than the number of qualified hunters.
The 3rd ssification is (Master Hunter), after getting the missions as a professional hunter and passing 50 missions in C ss and 2 missions in B ss, the professional hunter can apply for an upgrade test. after passing the upgrade test the professional hunter will be a Master Hunter of B ss.
Mastering two types of haki be imperative at this level because a B-ss mission can bepared to hunting a pirate with 100 million berry as a bounty. That was why the number of master hunters was much lower than the lowest-ranked hunters.
Any hunter who holds a B-ss hunter card is a force on a regional level and gets the respect he deserves from the officials in any ind or kingdom.
B-ss hunter could bepared to a Rear-Admiral in the Navy.
The 4th ssification is (Grandmaster Hunter), after getting the missions as a master hunter and passing 100 missions of B ss and 2 missions of A-ss the master hunter can apply for an upgrade test. after passing the upgrade test the master hunter will be a Grandmaster hunter of A-ss.
At this level, Hunters be rare, but they''d exist, the most powerful elites among the elites, those who get a grade A hunter card, because only the one who can beat a pirate with a bounty of over 300 million can be considered as an A-ss hunter.
The A-ss hunter could bepared to a Vice-Admiral from the Navy.
The 5th ssification is (Legendary Hunter) or what they are widely known as "Numbers" or S ss! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It''s not possible to upgrade to this level in the normal way, because there are only 10 numbers on this level. The seat 10 is the weakest among them and the seat 1 is the strongest.
An S ss strength could bepared to an Admiral''s level.
An S-level hunter card that can be considered a Yonko title in this era.
A level of strength and authority that can scare the shit out of any pirate or even marines, where S-level hunters can muster their guild forces as they want, by giving missions from D ss to A ss!
The 6th ssification represents only one person (the Hunters Leader), SS ss, or what is widely known as Leader "0", and it''s Rob himself, well, he''s the founder of the guild anyway, and he''s the one who puts all his resources into it. and he''s the one who set all these ratings and level restrictions that made even the Navy and the World Government gasp with admiration.
The Hunters Leader has been considered an untouchable person and all hunters from all the guilds dreamed of surpassing him, even the leaders of the other guilds, they didn''t dare put themselves in the 6th ss for fear of offending him.
As if the 6th ssification was created only for Rob.
Exactly like the throne of the strongest swordsman, he was sitting on the throne of the strongest hunter! Not to mention the throne of the best mangaka!
At this moment, Rob, or the hunters'' leader was still in the royal pce of the Briss Kingdom, he pulled out his iPhone from his pocket, then wrote into the Guild Quests app, a new mission, the content of which was as follows :
{Urgent mission from leader "0":
Mission content: Find the St. Briss ship and bring it back to the Briss Kingdom in South Blue.
Coordinates: unknown.
Approximate location: The Grand Line. the white sea of Sky Ind. it''s constantly moving over Jaya Ind.
Lead time: 10 days
Task Rating: S ss
Rewards: A noble title in the Briss kingdom, a Free month in art stores, Devil Fruit with advanced potential.}
As soon as this quest appeared on the Quests board and hunter cards, it caused quite a stir among the hunters.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 186: S-ss Mission: Searching For St. Briss Ship!
Chapter 187: Young Enel appearance! The Fall of the Giants King Nika!
Chapter 188: The (Heir of the World) manga continues to praise Celestial Dragons! The readers get angry!
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 190 S-Class Mission: Searching For St. Briss Ship!
Chapter 190 S-ss Mission: Searching For St. Briss Ship!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
???
The Grand Line, Little Garden Ind;
Booom!
Boooom!!
The sparks flew when the greatsword and ax collided, as the second half of the ind shook.
From the sky appear two giants shing in a fierce confrontation near the meeting point of the two small inds.
Little Garden Ind became like open scissors a year ago after the fierce battle between Admiral Zephyr and Fleet Admiral Sengoku against the giants Brogy and Dorry.
But since then, the intensity of the battles did not decrease, but the battles between the two giants continued regrly and increased in intensity.
Although they had the entertainment of the art store that brought them anime and manga, that wasn''t enough to stop them from fighting each other every time the volcano erupted as a signal to start their legendary fight.
Fighting was an integral part of the instinct of the giants, just like breathing.
But this time the volcano wasn''t their only sign!
Last year, Rob did not forget his giant friends, as he came every time to visit.
He even hired them in his guild when it was newly established at that time, and surprisingly, the giants never refused to work for Rob or go off the ind on missions.
The hunter''s card in their pocket became a signal of another kind.
A signal for adventure!
"Gegyagya! Looks like another fight ended in a draw, Brogy!"
Giant Dorry nted his huge sword into the ground before leaning on it. the blue ogre was fatigued after the battle.
The same goes for the red ogre Brogy, whose gigantic body was sitting on the ground while his ax was sandwiched between the body and head of a T-rex dinosaur.
"Gababababa! Lucky for you, this dinosaur got into the fight. I lost my focus, or else you''d be the one suffering its fate now."
The red ogre Brogy pointed to the T-rex carcass next to them.
"Gegyagya! You must be kidding-"
Suddenly, the pocket area of their jackets glowed with golden light for a second before turning off.
Brogy and Dorry looked at each other in astonishment before taking out the thing that glowed from their pockets.
These were the hunter''s cards. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They were cards that fit the size of their hands like the cards in a human''s hand.
On the front of the card, there is a personal picture, the hunter''s full name, and some personal information such as the year of birth and ce of birth, as well as the name of the guild and the ssification of the hunter.
But the card in Dorry and Brogy''s hands was a little different because it was specifically designed for numbers.
Behind the card are a digital page showing the avable tasks, the number of taskspleted, and their scores.
"It seems to be a mission from the leader."
"S-ss?!"
"I''ve never seen an S-ss mission before!"
"Shall we go, Brogy?"
"Let''s take a look at its content first."
"Hmm! Searching for the lost St. Briss ship?!"
"The White Sea in Sky Ind?"
Brogy and Dorry looked at each other in astonishment before they burst outughing.
"That sounds fun, but it''s impossible for us, how can we go to Sky Ind?"
"You''re right Dorry, well, let''s focus on our training to get ready for the next missions."
"We are, after all, Numbers in the strongest guild!"
On Brogy''s forehead, there''s a red "6" above the evil''s hunters guild emblem that resembles bolts of lightning burning a pirate''s skull.
On the opposite side, Dorry smiled before nodding in agreement, on his right cheek there is a blue number "7" above the guild emblem as well.
When they first joined up, Rob gave them numbers ss. since they were so strong there was no problem in giving them such high ranks.
As soon as they was passed his test, he decided to officially include them, of course, after they had agreed before that.
"Wait! St. Briss ship? Isn''t it the ship that appeared in thest volume of One Piece!?"
"Ah! You''re right! It''s definitely the same ship. It seems that the future missions that the leader will give will be closely rted to the events of the manga."
"That''s interesting, isn''t it Brogy?"
"Yes, Dorry!"
"Gababababa!"
"Gegyagyagya!"
***
Back to the west shore of the Briss Kingdom, the ce where Mihawk and Ishou still rest.
Ishou felt a tremble in his chest pocket, he took out his hunter card and threw it towards Mihawk who grabbed it as usual.
"What kind of mission is this time, Hawk-chan?"
It wasn''t that he couldn''t figure out the contents of the card himself, but he was mentally exhausted due to his previous fight against someone of about his level. so without even wanting to carefully use the observation haki to discover the words on his card he simply handed it to Mihawk to read it to him.
"It''s an S-ss mission."
"Oh, as usual, a ss mission¡ What did you say?!"
Ishou''s expression changed to a shocked one, that was because it was the first time he had seen an S-ss mission.
"Yes, a mission from your leader, he says that only people of A-ss or above have the right to ept this mission."
"What is its content?"
Ishou became more interested in the mission.
"The search for the ship St. Briss, lost hundreds of years ago, over the White Sea near Sky Ind."
"Huh!?"
A smile appeared on Mihawk''s face, he was excited to try something new.
"This mission is fun, how about we go look for it¡ We can help this kingdom recover the remains of their ancestors and also explore a little bit about the secrets of this world."
"Hahahaha! I''ll go, after all, I''m an S-ss member of the Guild, but you''re not."
Mihawk returned the hunter card to Ishou before he say.
"If I wanted to be that man''s subordinate hunter, I would now already be one."
The young Mihawk stood before walking toward the boat moored on the shoreline.
"And now, shall we go or not?"
"Sure we''ll go, we need to get back to the Grand Line again, right? That''s going to be fun, I hope they have a great casino on the sky ind."
***
Ohara, inside the art store;
"Mom, can you use your authority to send us to the sky ind?"
"Huh, why do you want to go there, kids?"
Matriarsh looked at her two children, Domingo and Rosinante, who were dressed in unusual clothes that made her feel ufortable.
Domingo was wearing a pink mingo robe, just like the original Doffy, while wearing the same sses from the original story, had it not been for his shorter height than the original Domingo he would have been the same person.
The proof of this was that everyone inside the art store was looking at him with a wary look, foreheads wet with sweat.
Everyone knows that this person is the Shichibukai in the future, Domingo.
Next to him stood Rosinante, he was younger but as tall as a Domingo, dressed in a feathered robe but ck, as well as the same Domingo sses.
They looked like two small versions of the original Domingo and the original Rosinante.
"Fufufu, an interesting task has appeared from leader ''0'' and we want toplete it."
"You know, Mom, we are A-ss hunters despite our young age, but we aspire to be Numbers in the future, and we won''t be if we don''tplete an S-ss mission."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 187: Young Enel appearance! The Fall of the Giants King Nika!
Chapter 188: The (Heir of the World) manga continues to praise Celestial Dragons! The readers get angry!
Chapter 189: Imu-sama!
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
_______
The first chapter of my new book is already avable!
Add to the library and don''t forget to support me in it too!
IN THE MULTIVERSE WITH TWO GOLDEN FINGERS (NEW VERSION)
SUMMARY:
A veil of mystery covers his past, but his wonderful future was crystal clear from the moment he wake up again, follow Lionel in his adventures in the multiverse started from One Piece! He didn''t know how he got the legendary fate transcription system, but he copying the frightening physical strengh of Garp in the start!
Chapter 191 Young Enel appearance! The Fall of the Giants King Nika!
Chapter 191 Young Enel appearance! The Fall of the Giants King Nika!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Both Domingo and Rosinante emerged from the art store on angel ind with splendor like no other. Although they were still kids, everyone who saw them shivered with goosebumps on their spines.
Even the skypieans did not dare stand in their way, but some of the skypieans kids ran towards Domingo and Rosinante excitedly the moment they saw them.
Domingo was walking in the same way as his future version, but soon, a group of excited children surrounded him and his brother.
"Are you really Donquixote Domingo? The Shichibukai?"
"Where can I get the same clothes as yours!?"
"Domingo is my favorite character from One Piece. Can I get your signature?"
"Calm down, calm down, kids,e to me one at a time!"
Even Domingo felt confused and embarrassed when he was surrounded like this, it was the first time he had tasted fame, so he secretly felt happy.
"Pfftt¡ Hahahahaha! Big Brother looks very confused."
His little brother''s mockery made his mood sour.
...
"Hah~, we''re finally out of that ce, see the consequences of being famous now, Doffy?"
"Shut up, What does a kid like you know?"
"Didn''t they initially think the real Domingo was you? Why did you choose ck feathers instead of pink feathers?"
"You''re also a kid! I just like the color ck."
The two brothers were roaming the lovely street, but toplete the mission they needed a ship.
Being children of Store Goddess and disciples of Leader "0" as well as A-ss Hunters, all of this allowed them toe closer topleting the mission, closer than anyone else.
Because in the meantime, quite a few A-ss Hunters were already running to Jaya Ind, and even an S-ss Hunter like Ishou wasing to get the mission done.
But before all these powerful people, they were already on sky ind, that was because Rob had not yet allowed the hunters to use the art stores to teleport from one ce to another.
This wasn''t the first time Domingo and Rosinante hade to sky ind via the teleportation feature from one art store to another, so Domingo thought of the fastest way to get the mission done, and that wasn''t difficult.
"Now, we need to go to the port, from where we will use our identity as A-ss Hunters to borrow a ship and a navigator from the branch of the global cruisepany."
"Fufufu, after that, we need to search the White Sea which lies a little below Angel Ind, right, little brother?"
"Yes, you are right, brother-"
"Did you just say you were looking for something?!"
"Hmm? Another kid wants a signature?"
Domingo and Rosinante stop in their tracks when they are surprised by the voice of a kiding from behind them.
"Fufufu, who are you?"
Domingo noticed that the young man who stopped them in their tracks was about the same age, looked weird, had long ears, a striped nose, blue eyes, short blond hair, and, most surprisingly, no wings!
"You, you don''t have wings like me, Yahaha~, I didn''t think there would be people like me in Skypiea, nice to meet you!"
Domingo and Rosinante looked at each other in confusion, then Domingo asked spontaneously.
"You kid, what''s your name?"
The young man tilted his head to the side in confusion, wasn''t this person a kid too?!
"My name is Enel, and I''m a neer to Skypiea, the God of Skypiea brought me here from Birka, nice to meet you."
***
After a few days.
The new update has appeared from the manga (Heir of the World)
In the past volumes, a fierce war took ce between the Evil Giants, Fish-Man race, Evil Moon race (Lunarians), and Evil Angel race (Shandorians), against Humans (20 Ancient Kingdoms) and the Dragon Queen (Imusuna).
The war was really intense, and itsted for 50 years, the Fish-Man race had a mermaid princess who could control a horde of sea-kings. As soon as she appeared on the battlefield, everything would turn into a meal in the mouth of the sea-kings who could devourrge inds in two bites at most.
The evil moon race also possessed a devastating weapon that could bring storms and control the weather. Once this weapon appeared on the battlefield, it was equivalent to the appearance of the mermaid princess!
Everything will be over.
Fortunately for humans, they were able to steal a weapon no less powerful than the Mermaid Princess and the Storm Weapon, it was a Warship said to have been built on the moon by the race of evil angels!
Exactly in a ce called Fairy Vearth.
A warship... Can destroy arge ind such as Sandy Ind or Dressrosa with one shot! It was made by the inhabitants of the moon who descended to live on the blue.
The only known inhabitants of the Moon at that time were the so-called evil angels in the manga, but they were actually the Shandorians who were the rulers of the Golden Kingdom Jaya.
In the distant past, three tribes of moon dwellers descended on the Blue, they were: the Shandorians, the Skypieans, and the Birkans.
Only the Shandorians descended to live in the blue sea, while the Skypieans and Birkans remained above the clouds and built their own kingdoms there.
With time, their true origins were forgotten and turned into folk tales, but the heads of the tribes already knew that they were from the moon.
These facts did not appear in the manga (Heir of the World) so in the eyes of the people of the pirate world, they were the evil angels'' race and not anything else. and this is exactly the effect that the World Government wants to imnt in the minds of people through the manga.
But smart manga readers can already rte the legendary ancient weapons, which have caused quite a stirtely, to the mermaid princess, storm weapon, and warship mentioned in the manga.
The new volume caused great reactions among the readers of (Heir of the World) because the end of the Evil Giants King is near.
In one of the manga pages, a huge straw hat appeared under the feet of a giant red dragon, and strangely enough, it resembled Luffy''s straw hat, but its size wasrger, while the face of the Giants King appeared. for a strange reason, he had aughing expression despite the approaching moment of his death.
On the next page, the huge dragon transformed into a woman of stunning beauty and crimson red hair.
This woman was the protagonist of the manga, Imusuna.
(Do you have any final words, fake sun god?)
The Giants King didn''t speak but his worn-out face that seemed to be one step away from death irrationally regained his vitality and then his hair and clothes turned white.
In an instant, his gigantic body began to shrink strangely, and the world around him turned into something like rubber.
(Still, have some vitality? What do you want to do?)
The Giants King named Nika stood in front of Imusuna as if he had returned to his peak again.
(A/N: Amazingly he looked just like Luffy in Gear 5.)
(Chichichi! The race of giants is undefeated, one day the real sun of this world will rise.)
On the next page, his shrinking body started to melt at an rming rate, and unimaginably the air around him turned into rubber, arge patch of red earth turned into rubber.
(Since the dream of one sea cannote true for the time being, let''s rte the Lesser Seas of the world on a smaller scale.)
(What are you doing? Don''t you realize that it''s allpletely futile¡ª)
Before she could finish her words, the rednd that waspletely t under her feet began to descend downwards, arge crater was formed, and with it, four sea paths appeared.
The waters of the four seas began ascending from these four paths until they met at the point beneath their feet, and in the same way, a new estuary was formed for all the waters of the four seas, which flows into the Grand Line.
Imusuna watched all of this in amazement, she was unable to do anything to stop it, the topography had been altered in a veryrge area after all.
In this way, what is now called the Reverse Mountain appeared.
(Chichichi! I seeded, one day my sessor will enter the sea of illusion via this path.)
Immediately after that, his entire body dposed into worm-like creatures before they spread all over the world.
This is how the most powerful being 800 years ago died.
This scene, not only stunned Rob but everyone who has read the new volume of the manga (Heir of the World).
The thing worth noting was that they felt pity for the Giants King for some reason.
The manga drawing has been greatly improved, although it can''tpete with the One Piece at all, it deserves recognition.
But all this was blown up in subsequent pages.
Because of the World Government''s emergence, and what is now called Celestial Dragons.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 188: The (Heir of the World) manga continues to praise Celestial Dragons! The readers get angry!
Chapter 189: Imu-sama! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 190: The manga truth confirmed!
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 203 Sky Island Saga: Skypiea Arc! (2)
Chapter 203 Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Zoro: Damn it... What happened? Is everybody okay...? (Sigh...)
Robin: (Gasp...) (Gasp...)
Luffy: Hey!!! Look, guys!! Out ship!!
Zoro: ...what is this ce?!! It''s shining white!!
Chopper: Clouds...?!
Nami: Over the clouds...!! How do we sail on the clouds...?!!
Luffy: We can certainly sail over it! Aren''t they just clouds?
Chopper/Zoro/Sanji: No, that''s impossible!!
Chopper: That''s bad, Ussop is not breathing!!
Luffy: What!! Think of something! Give him artificial respiration!
Sanji: Okay, I''ll perform artificial respiration for Nami-san!
Zoro: Clumsy...
Nami: In other words, this... is the Sky Sea!! But look, "Log Pose" is still pointing up!!
Robin: This is probably the middle part of the Scythian clouds...
Chopper: Should we go higher...? How to do...?
Robin: I don''t know.
Sanji: Did you call me clumsy?
Zoro: I forgot.
Ussop: This will be among the first things I will do in Sky Sea--!!! Captain Ussop will swim--!!! Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha
Luffy/Chopper: (Whistling...?) (Whistling...?) Oh! Com''on, Go! Go!!
Sanji: Hey, hey, hey! Don''t act like fools, we still don''t know anything about this sea!!
Ussop: The sea is the sea! Ha Ha Ha!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(Under the sea of clouds...)
Ussop: (Uh-huh!! Low resistance here...!! Also... I can barely see because of the fog.)
Ussop: (... Wow, I can dive deeper and deeper.)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Luffy: ... He''s... He didn''t back yet...
Robin: Just an idea, but... Is there really a bottom in this sea?
Luffy/Chopper: You mean...!!
Luffy: Did that idiot fall from the clouds?!! Ussop~~!!!
Sanji: I told that idiot not to fool around!!
Robin: Extend your hand as hard as you can!!
Luffy: But I can''t see, I just rely on my sense of touch...!!!
Robin: Don''t worry, I''ll handle it!
...
..
==============================
East Blue, Gekko Archipgo;
Inside the ''Syrup'' art store, Yassop and his wife Banshina looked at each other with embarrassment.
They can sense the strange looks that the people around them give them... As if they were telling them, What an idiot you''re going to birth him!
"Hehe... It''s good that he survived. I thought he''d fall from the sky for sure."
"All thanks to Olvia-sama''s daughter." Banshina could not stop the tears of happiness.
"Yes, had it not been for her incredible ability to sprout parts of her body into anything she touched. It would have been impossible for Luffy to find Ussop based on touch sense alone... Well, that''s a lesson for us to teach our child in the future."
"The title of the lesson will be... Don''t act like a fool again!"
Because of their conversation, the strange looks on them became even more strange.
(But if you teach him that, he won''t be the same funny Usopp anymore, damn you!)
Those were the thoughts of most of those who heard that, but the duo misinterpreted their looks. But being a store goddess, Banshina knew these looks, she''d had them all the time.
After all, being a character who died in the manga, she was used to all kinds of looks from clients, something like pity, sadness, confusion, anger, and even admiration, she could sense all kinds of emotions from the eyes of its owners.
Previously, before the appearance of the art store and the manga, the only looks that strangers gave her were scorn and mockery because of her long nose. She has even suffered from bullying more than once, had it not been for Yassop to enter her life, it would have be much more dangerous.
But with the advent of the manga, her life changed and her long nose became an advantage for her, but due to her death and her appearance only in shback. Ussop fans didn''t ept this and often med her for Ussop living a lonely and miserable life.
But surely the biggest me is on Yassop. But he was a strong man, he didn''t really care about this nonsense.
"Banshina, don''t bother with them... Let''s continue reading the manga, I''m excited to see Ussop''s new adventure... The sky sea! I really didn''t expect such a thing to exist in this world!"
"But it seems that after this incident he has be very afraid of anything to do with Sky Ind¡ Will he be in the mood for adventure?"
***
Grand Line, Jaya Ind;
"The Sky Sea really does exist above this ind¡ Doesn''t that... mean that the Sky Ind also exists¡"
"No, it really exists..."
Mock Town... In this ce used to be a gathering of rubbish and thugs, but after the emergence of the art store, everything changed.
An astonishing scene urred, as hundreds of people walked out of the art store and started looking up at the sky in astonishment.
"Guys... I don''t want to spoil the events for you all, but what''s in the advanced chapters will blow your small minds..."
"The hell! How do you read so fast?!"
...
On the coast of the second part of Jaya Ind,
"So Sky Ind really does exist¡ What a strange world!"
"Boss Cricket, why are you trembling?"
"I¡ just excited, but why are you asking such a question and you two are also trembling?"
"This¡ because we are also excited!"¡Á2
"..."
Cricket took his manga book and continued reading the manga quietly. This story became much deeper than he had expected.
Being a part of the new saga as a main character, Cricket was more influenced by the One Piece manga than ordinary people who weren''t part of the story.
He had an intuition... yeah, just an intuition... that this arc would be something very touching and pivotal to him and his n.
As the chapters he read increased, his intuition became stronger and stronger, and his heart also began to beat wildly.
***
Sky Ind, basta;
Although this huge and ancient kingdom became part of the past in the blue sea... But in the sky, it''s now a part of the present. This is because it has be extremely popr among the residents of Birka, Skypiea, and even Shandia.
Although Skypiea was not far from basta, only 20 km of the White-White Sea separated them, and even the inhabitants of both inds could see the shadows of their inds from their shores.
But the closest ind to basta wasn''t Skypiea, but Birka!
Yes, only 15 kilometers separate the two inds!
Birka was much smaller than Skypiea, and its speed movement over the sky was faster than Skypiea, so it was getting closer and closer to basta... That means the distance between them was getting smaller and, they going to eventually merge together.
This doesn''t mean that the distance between Birka and Skypiea was short.
But for basta, being a huge ind hundreds of kilometers in size that suddenly appeared between the two inds made them seem closer.
Of course, the appearance of such a huge ind overnight wasn''t going to remain a secret forever, at this point, the sky people had bypassed the shock of Sandy Ind''s appearance near them, reced by sheer excitement.
King Cobra gave a decree allowing the inhabitants of the sky to enter his territory and showed a very weing attitude, which was widely apuded by the sky people.
Skypiea God, Gan Fall. Birka God, Ardan. and Shandia Chief, Valgar. They all admit the basta King Cobra as a leader of the fourth Sky Tribe. This was an eptance of the new reality and eptance of the new tribe among them, after all, 10 million humans were no small thing to reject.
After entering basta, the Birkans discovered the art store and became as fond as the people who discovered the art store before them.
At first, they were shocked by the vastnds of basta and the vast supplies they had never dreamed of before, but after getting to know the art store, it all became secondary.
For this reason, at this moment the humans in basta, the Birkans, the Skypieans as well as the Shandians can be seen roaming the capital city Alubarna with happy expressions on their faces.
There were even humans who had found their love from the sky people and got married, which was what the four chiefs were very weing of.
Even for Rob, life here has be a true paradise for 10 million people.
...
King Cobra Pce,
In the conference room, many important people have gathered today.
Of course, Rob was the highlight.
As well as the basta King Cobra, Skypiea God Gan Fall, Birka God Ardan, and Shandia Chief Valgar.
Everyone was holding a manga book in their hands, they were reading the chapters and making different expressions at every moment.
Rob was enjoying this, he could feel the storm brewing little by little.
These four chiefs already know that their inds will no longer remain secrets, and everyone in the world will know that they exist.
But even so, they showed happy expressions as if they didn''t care at all.
This is because the only safe way to reach them from the blue sea was in Rob''s hands alone.
Perhaps they will feel the fear only after getting to know the Flying Pirate Shiki in the uing saga.
"Rob-sama... As I see here your daughter Robin... Ahm, sorry, I mean the future Robin-sama talking about Nnd who mentioned the skyfish in his diary... I wonder if you''ll put the story of the ancestor Kalgara and Nndter?"
Rob looked admiringly at Shandia Chief, this person was very clever.
"I believe that if you continue to read silently, you will discover all you desire."
"After all, Skypiea arc ispletely finished in this volume, don''t you see the thickness of the book?"
The four chiefs couldn''t maintain a calm facade anymore.
Up until this moment, they are still only at the beginning of the volume and they are getting so excited!
"This¡ Shandia tribe member!"
It didn''t take long before Shandia Chief shrieked in awe again.
But momentster, he sucked in a breath of cold air and looked toward Gan Fall, who was equally shocked.
"It''s me?!"
Gan Fall looked at Rob in astonishment.
He didn''t expect his appearance in the manga would be so soon!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
?Chapter 200:? Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 3)
Chapter 201: Luffy''s deadly joke!
Chapter 202: Enel''s confusion.
Chapter 193 Imu-sama!
Chapter 193 Imu-sama!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Marigoa;
"Hmm, this brings back memories."
"But at that time it didn''t happen this way, as if it was easy to defeat that person..."
Seated on her throne, Imu was bored without the One Piece manga, so she decided to check out thetest volume of the manga (Heir of the World) which was ced on her throne when she was not here by one of the Five Elders.
She was bored while turning the manga pages, only when she got to the part of Imusuna''s fight against the Giants King Nika did she slow down in the pages turning.
This is because these scenes brought her back some memories.
"Nika..."
"I wonder when the real sun that you''re still waiting for will rise."
"I don''t think you expected an anomaly like Rob to appear in this era, the sun you spoke of no longer makes sense, Fufufu!"
When Rob came here she couldn''t enter to meet him in the art store even though he gave her ess, because she always felt threatened inside that mysterious ce.
The art store was a world separate from hers, withws that she could not touch or control in any way, which was the biggest reason why she ssified Rob under the category of an oddity, and he was the only one!
In this world, nothing remains strange to her, only since Rob''s appearance has this reality changed.
That day she took advantage of the loophole that Rob had intentionally left and which she believed he had set a trap for her to get in.
Since she was of a higher rank than Gorosei she was entitled to enter the art store, in any way.
That''s why her spiritual ability entered easily and allowed her to roam the memories that Rob decided to take a look at when his parents'' names were mentioned.
This was one of her abilities, unknown if it was a Devil Fruit''s abilities or something else.
Since she learns a little from the past of Rob who is considered the most strange thing in her eyes, and she tries to find out more about him, his very existence has been a great mystery to her.
At least she knew that he had a history in this world and not an alien as some idiot in the world government would promote.
Not only that, but he also possessed the offspring of a troublesome tribe from the D n.
The tribe of knowledge light.
Her enemy''s intelligence department.
In the past 800 years ago, she personally ordered the hunt down and extermination of every person from this tribe, because they had caused her so many headaches when she was looking forward to establishing her dominance over this world.
They were the ones who created the Poneglyphs with the Kozuki n! This fact alone is enough to highlight the position of the Rob n in history.
However, a few of them survived and reproduced through the generations until they reached thest survivor in the lineage, Rob, who now has a daughter who has the same characteristics of the knowledge light tribe as a new member of this tribe.
This exins Robin''s love of books and history.
When Imu finished reading all the contents of her fight scene against Nika, she got into the part that pissed off everyone who read it.
She didn''t care because she kept flipping over at a faster rate again.
In the end, she closed the book and threw it away.
"Boring..."
This woman had reached a terrifying level of indifference.
After she seeded in achieving everything she aspired to and lived this reality for 800 years, the saturation rate had already crossed its limit a long time ago, so she decided to enter into a long hibernation from generation to generation and leave everything to the world government.
This was the curse of immortality.
She got bored of everything so much that she wished for death but could not find it.
Imu stood up from her throne once more and walked towards a deeper area of Pangaea Castle.
She arrived at a cold and frozen ce, and without moving her hand arge gate opened and a cold mist scattered from within.
It turned out that the room was a huge freezer.
A huge straw hat immediately caught her gaze.
She woke up two years ago but hasn''te here until now.
Thest time she visit this ce was 100 or more years ago.
Only after seeing a hat smaller than this one in the manga (One Piece) did she remember its existence.
Yes, that was the hat of Joy Boy, the Giants King in the manga (Heir of the World).
Since he was a giant, it was obvious that his hat was also gigantic.
He used to wear it because it protected him from the annoying sunlight.
Or maybe it was just an extra benefit of the hat because it had a big story behind it.
Imu approached the hat, and coldly ced her hand on it, then an extremely hot red me devoured the huge hat.
The dark and cold room was lit up with zing mes.
After a few minutes, the me was extinguished, but the hat was still there, not damaged at all.
Help the me melt only the ice on the hat.
Imu''s expression didn''t change at all.
"As I expected, you''re still alive somewhere... Well, I wonder if you''ll merge with Luffy in the future as he appeared in the manga."
***
High in the sky!
"Damn, where could this ship be, we''ve been looking for three days without rest...!"
A ship the size of (Going Merry) sailed smoothly on the White Sea.
Above the sail sat three kids, Domingo and Rosinante, and their new friend, Enel!
"The white sea is so vast, Doffy, that it connects so many sky inds, as you know we''ve seen so many lost ships after all."
Young Enel got used to this talk in order to cheer up the duo who were bored with the search.
"No one of those ships is the St. Briss ship!"
"Doffy is right, besides it''s possible that the others somehow reached the White Sea and started searching now, our advantage is lost."
Domingo looked at both Rosinante and Enel and said.
"Let''s expand our search, I''ll use my ability to fly south and search there, while you and Enel will remain on the ship to direct its course so we don''t get lost."
Three days had passed out of the 10 days that Rob gave as a deadline for the mission, the time constraints, and the difficulty of reaching Sky Ind, as well as the unspecified location, were the factors that made the mission rating as an S- ss in the first ce.
Domingo knew the ship wouldn''t be easily found, but he wouldn''t lose the hope easily too. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It''s good enough that he knows the shape of the ship, which is exined in the manga.
***
In the White Sea, too, another ship was sailing smoothly, but it was smaller than the one Domingo borrowed from the world cruisepany.
A purple glow surrounded the ship which made it extremely light, and this made it much faster as the wind pushed its sail easily.
"You have a very useful ability, I started thinking about eating a devil fruit because of you."
"Hoho, do you praise me now, Hawk-chan?"
"No, I praise your Devil Fruit, without it, we wouldn''t have been able to fly this little boat to the sky."
"That''s because I''ve mastered it very well, you know."
"Okay, you''re great, let''s focus on looking for that lost ship."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 190: The manga truth confirmed!
Chapter 191: A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (Part 1)
Chapter 192: A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (Part 2)
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 194 The manga truth confirmed!
Chapter 194 The manga truth confirmed!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
High in the sky, an extremely vast white sea, a t-snake-like sea king suddenly jumped out of the cloud sea soaring into the sky, and then returned to the White Sea after a few seconds in the air.
The strange water cloud shook and with it, a huge ship shook too, no, it was a huge galleon.
(A/N: The galleon is arge, multi-deck sailing ship.)
The strange thing is that ship wasn''t on the White Sea!
But rather on a single cloud, barely enough for the size of the ship...
The cloud was circling with the ship in the air over the sea of clouds.
This cloud was called the drifting cloud, which is considered a ssic method of execution here on the sky ind.
It''s clear that this ship was going through the drifting cloud punishment for hundreds of years so far.
The huge ship seemed very ancient, no, it would be more correct to call it a wandering ghost ship.
It has two sails, the one in the front was torn but still has an emblem on it, at the top of the emblem, written in bold, St. Briss!
Yes, this was the St. Briss ship, and S-ss mission target. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It''s been 5 days since Rob announced the mission, but apparently, no hunter has found this ship yet.
The hull of the ship was destroyed by a lot of arrows. It is clear that thest thing the passengers of this ship faced was a rain of sharp arrows that pierced their bodies and ate their bones.
Some of the skeletons that the arrowheads are still stuck in can be seen!
Not far from the ship the bad-tempered young Domingo was flying through the air in a manner that looked like he was walking on air, but was actually jumping over invisible strings he had made with his Devil Fruit ability.
Since his teacher taught him this method of moving he became an expert in it, so despite his young age he did not feel daunted when flying over the sea in this way.
His pink robe flew with the wind, as he continued to elerate into the air, but suddenly...
"Hmm?!"
Something caught his attention, it was exactly what he wished to see in this white deste ce.
"Finally, another shipwreck... I hope it''s St. Birss ship... But why the ship on a floating cloud?"
Domingo approached excitedly to the ship that caught his attention, as he drew near, the ship''s features began to reveal to him little by little.
"This¡ It''s definitely not a small ship¡ Maybe!"
On the opposite side, Mihawk and Ishou''s boat was also approaching the ship, but the first to arrive was Domingo.
The moment he saw the ship''s emblem, the name St. Briss in bold, he startedughing hard like a madman.
"Real, everything is real! Everything the manga has shown up to this point is real!"
In fact, Domingo, like everyone else, had his reservations about the manga.
He was still a kid approaching 13 years old after all, in this timeline he had not lived any of the harsh experiences that made him the same Heavenly Rakasha from the (One Piece) manga.
Neither in strength, nor in terms of experience, nor in terms of world knowledge, he was still far inferior to the original Domingo.
For this exact reason, he has been keeping his reservations against Rob all along, this was a traitmon to all innate viins.
When he first learned about a few of his teacher''s goals and desires, he felt very excited and impatient, but he was still conservative and cautious.
He couldn''t say 100% that his teacher was a prophet or a God, as most (One Piece) readers believe.
Now only, he know that what his teacher had done so far was so great that the mind couldn''t imagine.
An enemy that his teacher fights are not something that anyone can even think of trying to fight.
The world government or what lies behind the world government of earth-shattering secrets.
This was the thing that the (One Piece) manga was fighting against and exposing one by one truth about it to everyone in the world no matter how ordinary person it.
After getting off the ship, Domingoughed loudly and put his hand on his forehead.
He was still absorbing everything he had experienced so far.
"Fufufu, would I have be that malicious and maniptive Shichibukai as you portrayed me if you hadn''t saved us that day? Sensei."
"I am looking forward to seeing my true past, what happened without your intervention?"
"Because, seriously, I start to feel like this world is an illusion."
...
"Hmm? Looks like someone is already ahead of us, Hawk-chan."
Ishou''s rxed expression turned into a tense one after detecting the breath of a living person on the ship.
"Didn''t you say that you might be the fastest Hunter to get here?"
Mihawk can see the huge galleon getting closer and closer as the seconds pass. But he couldn''t sense anyone on the huge ship, his Observation Haki wasn''t at that level yet.
He didn''t feel the familiar presence of Domingo until after they got close enough.
"I said I might¡ but the leader''s disciple was faster."
...
"Hmmm? Fufufu...!"
The young Domingo stoppedughing and talking to himself after feeling the arrival of the guests.
"Who do we have here? The world''s strongest swordsman and Ishou senpai¡ What a surprise! But you arrived toote, Ishou san."
Domingo respected Ishou simply because he was at a higher level in the guild, and he knew him well and knew what this seemingly weak blind man could do.
"Kahahaha, so that''s you, Doffy Kun."
The purple glow on the boat that Ishou and Mihawk were on had disappeared, the boat stopped near St. Briss''s ship and the duo jumped from it towards the huge ship.
"I didn''t expect to see you here, since you found the ship first that''s really unfortunate, you''re right, I lost on this mission."
Domingo rxed after hearing that Ishou didn''t intend to make things difficult for him, still wishing to have the S-ss mission carried out on his guild record.
"You used your mother''s authority to get here, didn''t you, kid?"
Mihawk''s hawk eyes met with Domingo''s red sses as if the sparks were shing between them.
"What if I use my mother''s authority? You are not even a member of the guild so your justifications are rubbish to me."
"Calm down, guys, no fight, okay? You''re going to destroy what''s left of the St. Briss ship if you fighting here, Kahahaha."
Ishou tried to stop them before they forgot themselves and started fighting each other again."
"Hmph! I don''t like that clown outfit, your sense of elegance is as disgusting as your smile."
Veins appeared on Domingo''s forehead after hearing Mihawk''s mockery, but he took Ishou''s words into ount, it wasn''t the right ce and time to fight that annoying swordsman."
"You are really lucky to be with Ishou senpai or else¡"
"And what else?"
"..."
"Oooy! Doffy, you really found it!"
Suddenly, another ship appeared near the St. Briss ship, it was the ship carrying Rosinante and Enel.
"Ah! What are Hawk-chan and Ishou senpai doing here!?"
Rosinante and Enel are both surprised to find other people near Domingo.
Enel was curious about Mihawk and Ishou who seem close to his friends on Rosinante''s tone.
Rosinante vanished from his previous spot at a speed that could not be traced to the naked eye and appeared beside Domingo like a mirage.
Then at lightning speed, he explored all parts of the St. Briss ship.
When he returned the next second he was holding in his hand the picture of the Queen of Saint Briss and a jeweled crown.
"That''s what appeared in the manga if I''m not mistaken, right?"
The trio''s interest was immediately drawn to the items in Rosinante''s hands.
When they saw the same picture that Sanji held in the manga, they felt a familiar feeling that turned into awe and affirmation.
Only now do they realize that this ship is the indisputable physical evidence of the truth of the manga they have been able to obtain.
"So... the (One Piece) manga is real after all."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 191: A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (Part 1)
Chapter 192: A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (Part 2)
Chapter 193: Meruem and Komugi''sst scene! The end of the best duo!
_______
New Week! It would be great too!
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 195 A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (1)
Chapter 195 A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
[Netero previously believed that the king was vaciting between his nature as a human and his nature as an ant, but now...]
With these words from the narrator, the first half of the new episode of HXH anime is over, but for every ind that has an art store on its territory, the viewers'' silence is still the only thing to describe how amazing the episode''s previous scenes.
Before yesterday, the weekly episode of One Piece anime, which is still in the basta War events, was shown.
And yesterday the weekly episode of the Naruto anime, which is still in the events of Naruto''s battle against Sasuke was shown.
But today, the HXH episode was already in the middle of its show.
At the end of the episode''s first part, Meruem was finally able to remember Komugi, which made viewers breathe a sigh of relief, and some cried for joy.
South blue, in the Briss Kingdom, whose citizens were immersed in the drama of the amazing events of HXH, suddenly a huge shadow covered the kingdom''snd.
The people of the Briss Kingdom raised their heads in astonishment.
As if lightning struck them, they all ran away in shock and confusion. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A huge ship surrounded by an extremely heavy purple glow was slowly descending from the sky!
An abnormal event like this would definitely scare the shit out of those ordinary civilians.
The situation would have turned into chaos if the ship had not stopped in the air without moving down again.
And also because the kingdom king sent his messengers to all the areas where there arerge gatherings of people who are watching today''s episode.
From the messengers, the civilians knew that a devil fruit user was controlling the floating ship so there was no need to worry.
Although they did not yet know what the purpose of this ship appeared on their ind, they would not doubt the words of their king.
Only the king knows that this ship is the same ship that left this ind 200 years ago.
***
"Fufufu, it seems that the chaos has calmed down below, I told you that this method of entry is scary, Ishou san."
Domingo looked at the calmed crowd below and said.
Beside him, Rosinante and Enel both had excited expressions.
"Looks like we came at the time of an anime episode, so lucky... It''s HXH!"
Only now the interest of Mihawk, Domingo, and the rest was drawn to the store screen, which began to show the events of the second part of the HXH episode.
"Unfortunately, I can watch only by using observation haki but it will not be as good as real eyes, I will rewatch the episode in the anime section inside the art store.
This wasn''t the first such situation for Ishou, so he wasn''t too sad, he still had a chance to regain his sight inside the art store anyway.
"Look, it''s the Ant King, I can''t believe how lucky this guy is, surviving that terrifying explosion, this level of strength only the teacher can be like him. But after his reborn again, is he going to die now?"
"Is this the anime you''ve been talking about all this time?"
Enel was curious about everything, he moved to Skypiea only a few days ago, and he has not yet settled in a residence there. he also met Domingo and Rosinante and befriended them and had to work as a guide in the White Sea and thus spent 5 days searching with them, so he did not find time to enter the art store and learn about this strange world.
But Rosinante and Domingo tell him a lot about the art store, theyter turn out to be humans from the blue sea, not what he thought.
After Domingo decided to use Ishou''s ability to get down by the ship from the sea of clouds into the south blue, Enel decided to go with them and explore the mysterious and wonderful world that his two friends had told him about.
And at the first point of his journey, he was not at all disappointed.
The excitement he was feeling right now was unimaginable.
"Yes, Enel, this is the anime show on the store screen, there is a simr one in Skypiea right now, and the anime shown is Hunter X Hunter. It''s my favorite anime. Gon so strong! So cool!"
"Fufufu, kids always like kids like themselves."
"What did you say!?"
Domingo and Rosinante almost got into another fight.
But the events of the episode quickly attracted them.
[The King turned his "En" into countless particles, scattering them all over.]
Meruem: If you have conditions for exchange Komugi, utter them.
Meruem: It looks like only one of both is here. But both of you are directly rted to this message.
(Palm: He knows exactly what we''re doing... We won''t seed in deceiving him.)
Meruem: What I felt upon touching your nen was not anger, fear, or hatred, but determination and a sense of duty.
If you are fighting for the survival of humanity, the battle is over.
Do you need more rification? You seem suspicious of what you just heard.
So I will repeat what I just said... The battle is over.
The reason for my existence here is very simple.
I have one motive... I wish to see the female human (Komugi), that''s all I want... That''s really all I want.
...
..
There is something, somewhere, that has changed very little. In my case, I''m not a God, but... No... I might feel like I''m realizing things that I wasn''t aware of before.
...
..
Will you allow me to use my ability to watch yourst moments with her?
If that''s what I need to do to be with Komugi, so you can do that.
***
"Oh my God¡ What did my eyes see?! Did the ant king try to kneel to Palm now?!"
"This..."
"No way..."
"All this for a blind human girl..."
...
"A true blind is a blind-hearted¡ Komugi is the kindest creature I''ve ever seen¡ Don''t be so shocked guys, the ant king despite his strength, he is someone who doesn''t have a blind heart."
A big smile appeared on Ishou''s youth face, he was currently using his strength extremely excessively, still maintaining a huge ship floating in the air, and he was also using observation haki with great concentration to see what was disyed on the store screen.
That was why he could hear the voices of the people below who were stunned by the fact that the ant king was trying to kneel to Palm in order to find a blind human girl.
"..."
The silence was the only answer from Mihawk, Domingo, and the others.
They were also shocked by how much a king''s heart had changed, someone as great as him kneeling to someone inferior to him, this was what they absolutely did not expect.
But it happened!
The next scenes showed the death of another one of the King''s guards, Pouf, in a shocking scene, well, it was already expected, but it was shocking nheless.
With this, viewers on every ind can anticipate the end of the ant arc soon.
But the next scenes, made viewers cry unstoppable tears, even the most staunch men their emotions were moved by it.
Today''s episode was a special lesson in emotions and love for everyone in the pirate world.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 192: A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (Part 2)
Chapter 193: Meruem and Komugi''sst scene! The end of the best duo!
Chapter 194: Preparations for the Skypiea arc!
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 196 A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (2)
Chapter 196 A lesson in emotions! And the end of the ant king! (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Ohara, Art Pce;
"Sigh~ Stop crying, that''s enough, why are you all crying?¡ They are fictional characters, you know¡ They didn''t really die."
Rob felt a tightness in his chest when he saw all his family crying heartily, they were all crying so hard!
His children Robin, Hancock, Sonia, and Maria as well as Scarlet and Makino who were his children''s friends, who happened to be in the art pce with today''s episode.
Since they are just children. Rob was expect that they will cry after watching today''s episode of HXH.
But even his strong women were crying bitterly like children at this moment, Bell-m¨¨re who was a revered member of "Numbers" was crying too! Toki and Sora who had also be very powerful after Rob trained themst year, were also crying.
"Olvia~ honey, stop crying, okay? It''s an expected end..."
Rob patted Olvia, who was in his arms with Little Robin, crying bitterly.
"Sniff~Sniff~ Y-you! Don''t you have a heart? Why did you kill them, Y-you should have made them live happily together."
"If the ant king were still alive, the humanity would be extinct¡ª"
"Let them go extinct!"
"Huh?"
Rob was surprised by Olvia''s response. She seems to have been affected by the end of Meruem and Komugi much more than he expected.
...
30 minutes ago.
Silence is back as the only dominant title on every ind that has an art store.
Everyone watched the unfolding events of the HXH anime with heavy breaths.
All HXH fans can already anticipate the end of the arc... This left them unable to speak, they can only watch, because of the quality of the show, and all the viewers felt like they had be a part of this world.
They could sense the feelings of the ant king at this moment.
And who finally admitted that Komugi was the most important person to him... the only human who could change the evil and tyrannical ant king into a king who could even kneel to a weak being for her.
On the disy screen, Meruem was able to find Komugi who was sleeping in a wooden box.
(4-7-1... Soldiers Leader...)
When Meruem saw her talking about Gungi even in her dreams, heughed, and the audienceughed so hard, temporarily removing the gloomy atmosphere.
Meruem: Wake up, Komugi! It''s time to y another game.
...
The next morning, the Hunters Association airships covered the Republic of East Gorteau in a spectacle so great that viewers in the pirate world gulped in awe.
If the scene of the Whitebeard fleets'' entry into the Summit War is majestic.
This scene in the sky was even more awful for the inhabitants of the Pirate World because they had never seen anything like it before!
{We have urgent and shocking news for you, the true face of the summoning of all the citizens of the Republic of East Gorteau to the capital, was a plot hatched by the Supreme Leader to bring about a massacre against them. The corpse of the Supreme Leader (Diego) was found under the rubble, indicating that the victims had been forced into a mass suicide, but the second-inmand, Minister Bizeff, is still missing, so some authorities see revolt as the most likely possibility. At the same time, there is another problem in the "NGL" area of
the Confederation of Minniti, where international peacekeepers have sent inquiries regarding refugees and have not received any response. There have been recent rumors of illicit dealings between "NGL" and "East Gorteau" and the internationalmunity is seeking to use the incident as an opportunity to conduct a tougher investigation.}
...
"Huh? Why does what they are presenting in the news have nothing to do with reality at all?!"
"Why are they talking about that trash supreme leader, where is the majestic ant king? Why didn''t they show him on the news?"
"Idiot! Don''t you know that the civilians of the Hunter World don''t know anything about the World of the Supernatural? The appearance of an ant king will cause chaos."
"I really pity them, all this greatness is in their world but they have no eyes to see."
"The rulers of the world are hiding the truth with all their might... It is clear that it is a world governed by corruption like ours... No matter how technologically advanced it is, they still have the same problem as us. "
"Shut up you idiot... we have a bigger problem in our world."
"This¡ It wasn''t even the true Supreme Leader who died, it was just a fake!"
***
Marigoa;
"The rulers of this world use the press to cover the truth just as we do."
The blond Gorosei spoke with a smiling expression as if admiring the heads of the Hunters World.
"Well, that is the nature of a head in any world of any kind, but I think what they did was a correct decision, it is wonderful for the humans of the Hunters World to live unaware of the dangers around them."
The bald Gorosei looked at his two speakingpanions and said.
"Let''s watch the rest of the episode in silence, leave the discussion until after the episode."
...
Morel: And now, let''s drink... Let''s drink a toast of the human race.
At every age, there will be good and bad people.
Human life is too long to use for procreation, and too short for learning, through the cycles of time.
Perhaps this is the reason why humans submit to desire and search for salvation.
Although life is integrated with the sun, the earth, and poetry.
...
The Grand Line, Drum Kingdom;
Doctor Hiriluk wiped a small tear that formed in his eye because these powerful lines really reached the deepest point of his heart as they resonated with something in his subconscious mind. he was someone who did not dedicate his life to procreation, but to learning, he was a bad human at one point, but he wanted to be good too.
"What great words... In every age, there will be good and bad people."
"Human life is too long to be harnessed for the procreation and too short to be harnessed for the learning... It''s true... the owner of this saying is absolutely right."
"But my life has been long enough for me to learn a lot." Suddenly an old woman who was drinking a bottle of wine beside him spoke.
"Are you even a human? O-ouch!! Why did you hit me, old witch!?"
"If I am not a human, then what am I, you fake doctor?"
***
Palm: It''s over...
...
With the return of the scene to what is already over. The people of the Pirate World felt a pain in their hearts when they saw Palm''s tears, which refused to stop for some reason.
Meruem and Komugi reappear in the scene ying gungi, which is apparently thest game of their lives.
Komugi: I feel like we haven''t yed in ages... ying in real life ispletely different than in my dreams.
Meruem: Yeah.
Komugi: I thought I felt someone kick me hard in the stomach, and then, a stranger kidnapped me... But you must have saved me, Supreme Leader.
Meruem: It was not I who saved you, but my followers who did.
Komugi: I made a mistake?! I rushed to the wrong conclusion!
Meruem: I did not deserve their loyalty...
Komugi: I should thank them if they pass us by.
Meruem will pass your gratitude to them because I will see them soon...
..
Meruem: I know, let''s get started
Komugi: Yes!
Meruem: You once asked me my name.
Komugi: Y-Yes... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Meruem: My name is Meruem
...
..
.
"What a tough match... How just the ''Gungi'' game contains all that excitement?!"
"Who do you think would win... I''m so excited!"
"Really great, I didn''t expect a game like this to be so exciting."
Ben Beckman used his hat to hide the upper half of his face, but he couldn''t hide the lower half of his face which had a big smile.
He was drawn to this ind by the art store during his trip to the Grand Line. Although it was cold here, his current excitement made him feel warm.
(The intelligence of these two is far greater than mine... That''s what I have to admit.)
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 193: Meruem and Komugi''sst scene! The end of the best duo!
Chapter 194: Preparations for the Skypiea arc!
Chapter 195: Heaven''s Gate Port Project that will change the world!
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 197 Meruem and Komugis last scene! The end of the best duo!
Chapter 197 Meruem and Komugi''sst scene! The end of the best duo!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"4-4-1, pawn."
"6-5-1, knight."
"2-7-2, new spy. Komugi, are you still there?"
"Yes, I sure am. I''m not going anywhere. 4-5-1, lieutenant-general."
"That''s checkmate. Komugi, are you still here?"
"Yes, yes... Right here. Let''s y another match."
"Komugi..."
"Yes, yes? What is it?"
"It appears I never defeated you a single time."
"What are you saying? We''ve just gotten started!"
"Yes... 1-5-1, marshal."
"9-5-1, marshal."
"Komugi, are you still here?"
"Yes, of course. It''s your turn, Meruem-sama."
"I''m a little tired... I need to take a short nap. Will you hold my hand?"
"Komugi? Komugi, are you there?"
"I can hear you. I understand. Like this?"
"I''ll wake up shortly. Will you stay by my side until I wake?"
"I''ve never left your side. I''ll always be here."
"Komugi..."
"Yes, yes? What is it?"
"Thank you."
"You''re wee."
"Will you call me..."
"Yes?"
"...by my name onest time?"
"Good night, Meruem... I''ll be joining you soon."
...
..
.
"D-Did they¡ die?!"
"No... they are dead."
"Why?... Why do I feel such a stifling pain in my chest?"
"Sniff~ Sniff~ This is so painful¡"
A stifling silence fell on Oro Jackson''s ship at this moment.
On the side, both Shanks and Buggy were crying bitterly, their tears looked like a river, soaking everything within a few meters of them... Not to mention Buggy and Shanks, even Oden and his subordinates were crying bitterly as them.
Roger and Rayleigh secretly scanned the sides of their eyes, but their red noses showed it all, they had never felt such emotions for someone''s story before.
Every member of Roger''s crew was deeply affected by the end of Meruem and Komugi, they were so emotional, that they couldn''t resist being touched by it.
"We need to find that bastard Rob... He must pay for every tear."
"I agree!"
"Me too!"
"Count me!"
Roger got up from his seat and went to the bow of the ship, he sat there overlooking the sea, they were on their way out of the New World through Fish-Man Ind, but it seemed they needed to take a rest before that.
A smile appeared on Roger''s face he quickly got out of that sad emotional state.
"You never cease to amaze me, Rob. I don''t know if there is a real-world, where the Ant King and Komugi died, but in every world, death is whatpletes the being."
"Guys, no need to be sad, these two were born to live this moment, didn''t they realize it themselves? Why sadness, when we should be happy for them?"
Hearing Captain Roger''s words, Whitey Bay hugged her husband Oden from behind to relieve a little of his frustrations. She was crying too, but her crying was silentpared to her husband who, due to his jovial nature, was more likely to show his feelings exactly as they were.
But when Roger started to speak, Oden and the rest of the crew who had been crying stopped. their eyes glimmering with happiness.
...
After a while, at the end of the episode, the crying voices from the ship stopped, but the silence was still the dominant title... The death scene of Meruem and Komugi caused great emotional damage to the fun crew, of which Roger''s words brought back only some of it.
This wasn''t the first time that anime shows made them cry... AOT, Naruto, and One Piece all made them cry at some point in the story.
But this time, this scene from HXH was too heavy for their hearts.
***
Marinford;
"Stop crying, are you not mature men?! Get back to work, the episode''s over!"
Garp looked in astonishment at Sengoku who was splitting the crowd.
He could sense his old friend''splex emotions.
"Sigh~ Sengoku¡ Let them alone, you who need to get some rest first." Tsuru said.
"Huh? Why is that, Tsuru-chan?"
"Just let the soldiers remove a little frustration, today''s episode is perfect to let them know that everything in this world has an end, no matter how great it is."
"You mean?"
"Yeah."
"So that they are all ready to die without fear."
"..."
***
Water 7;
"G-guys!"
"For both of you to die like this... next to each other... Idiots! I''m not crying, dammit!"
By the end of the episode, Cutty m was also crying heartily at the end of one of his best characters, he was very impressed with the ant king, despite being evil, he didn''t want him to die.
And when he did die with Komugi, Catty m felt so sad for the best duo for him.
Suddenly, someone put a hand on his shoulder.
"I can now understand why you like HXH."
It was his friend Iceberg who said that.
"Idiot... Everyone understands now... You understood it toote... We will never see this couple again."
Seeing that they were watching the show from atop an apartment building, the blue-haired kid looked at the ground down which was filled with many people who couldn''t control their emotions like him.
Everyone was crying!
Almost the same scene, was present on every ind with an art store.
...
Marigoa;
The annoying voices of Celestial Dragons crying were prevalent in this ce as well.
"Why! Why did Meruem and Komugi die! Damn the author!"
A female Celestial Dragon cried bitterly because of the scene that came after the ending song.
Next to her stood two silent guards, but from under their ck sses came a torrent of silent tears.
...
"Vestyard-sama, where are you going?!"
The guards of the Celestial Dragon terrified ran behind the angry Celestial Dragon.
"I will take a trip to Ohara topel the author to revive Meruem and Komugi... This cannot go on any longer."
"That''s not possible, Vestyard-sama!"
...
"I used to hate the ant king who considers us who have authority without real strength just insects... but why do I cry after his death?"
"Why do I feel so sad?... Dad, tell me..."
"I don''t know... Ask that group of ves, they cry like you."
"But why don''t you cry, Dad?"
"It''s because I''m angry!"
...
In Pangaea Castle;
"Sigh~ What a sad ending for a Ruler-Level force."
"Is this the real death?"
"Hmm? What is this? feeling wet?"
Imu put her hand on her cheek, feeling her milky skin, but she felt something unusual, which she hadn''t felt before.
Tear... She was crying!
"Am I crying?"
***
Briss Kingdom;
The huge ship sat in the kingdom''s port, but no one cared about it yet.
The ship was the S-ss mission title! She was transported from the sea of
clouds in the sky ind to the south blue in the earth.
But even so, no one cared about it now, even the people on board.
"I''m leaving... I need to hone my skills... Ishou, do we continue our trip from here, or do you still need to clear your mind? I don''t rmend you re-watch this episode, it''s too sad."
With a gentle expression, Ishou looked at Mihawk who had jumped off the ship.
"My mind is clearer than ever, you''re right, I don''t need to rewatch this episode, not because I haven''t watched it well, but because I don''t need to."
"I''ve got the whole essence of the episode, my heart that didn''t see well before now sees everything."
"All thanks to Meruem and Komugi."
Ishou wiped his tears before jumping off the ship towards Mihawk... This young man still needs him to train so he won''t skimp on helping him.
Domingo, Rosinante, and Enel all remained on board... Rosinante was still crying heartily, while Enel sat in his ce in astonishment.
But Domingo was thinking about why someone as strong as Meruem would have died.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 194: Preparations for the Skypiea arc!
Chapter 195: Heaven''s Gate Port Project that will change the world!
Chapter 196: The emergence of the revolutionary army!
_______
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
Who would have expected that Hunter X Hunter manga woulde back at the same time I decided to write about it ?... Aren''t these chapters like a lucky spell!
_______
Don''t forget to vote with your power stone. ?
Chapter 198 Preparations for the Skypiea arc!
Chapter 198 Preparations for the Skypiea arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"This is the ship you asked us to look for, isn''t it?"
On the shore of the Briss Kingdom, Domingo pointed to the huge galleon thaty quietly on the shore.
"This¡ Unbelievable, the ship that left this kingdom 200 years ago has already returned¡"
The king in amazement approached the ship, when he touched its worn-out old wooden frame with many holes, he felt as if he dated back to the past, exactly 200 years ago.
As soon as the king pulled his hand that feeling disappeared.
The king wiped the side of his eye, he cried a lot today after being touched by the end of Meruem and Komugi but at the time when he should be happy to have his kingdom restored their lost heritage, he started crying again.
"Thank you young man for all you did to find the ship and move it here, from now on you will be a noble in my kingdom¡ª"
"No need, bye."
"Rosinante, Enel... Come on, it''s time to leave."
The King and his guards looked at the departing Domingo in astonishment.
When the king learns that the one who proposed to give him a noble title in his kingdom was once a Celestial Dragon, what will his reaction be?
Perhaps he willugh at his stupidity.
...
{- S-ss Mission: Search for the St. Briss ship and return it to the Briss Kingdom.
Status: Complete
- Hunters: A-ss Donquixote Party (Donquixote Domingo, Donquixote Rosinante)}
***
East Blue, Syrup Vige;
Yassop looked at his hunter card, feeling envious... He was also an A-ss hunter in the guild, but he didn''t have the capabilities to ept the previous S-ss assignment.
Any mission above A-ss is announced to all guild hunters right after it ispleted, while missions from lower levels andpleted are announced to people who chose toplete them but did not seed.
"This Domingo is ahead of himself, he''s definitely going to be a Number in the future..."
"Okay, Banshina, stop crying now, the episode is already over long ago, your tears won''t bring back Komugi and Meruem."
Banshina looked at her husband with red eyes, her long nose was wet with snot, but this did not bother Yassop at all, he loved her as she was.
Even someone as great as the ant king loved a girl who couldn''t even control her snot, this was exactly what made the story of Komugi and Meruem closer to the hearts of all viewers and their ending scene managed to reach all viewers'' hearts without exception and affect their emotions.
In Yassop''s eyes, Banshina was the cutest woman ever, after all, she is his wife.
He won''t let that ending in the manga touch her.
"But¡ sniff~ sniff~ I wanted to see them live together, they don''t deserve that ending."
...
Sky Ind, Angel Beach;
Rob looked at the guild notice with a smile, Domingo, and his brother had seeded in the task in a short 7 days, these kids were really talented.
What Rob didn''t know was that without Ishou''s help, Domingo and his brother probably wouldn''t be able to finish the task.
"Robin-chan, are you okay now?"
Rob was holding Robin in his arms as they sat in a very nice ce, this ce looked like it came out of a fairy tale.
This ce was exactly the same ce where Rob ate the lightning fruit back then when his body exploded and he was reborn.
After that huge explosion, a huge hole was formed in the clouds at the bottom, the sandy shore was blown up, and a leak of the waters of the White Sea formed, which formed a natural waterfall that flowed into the secondyer of the White Sea below.
A permanent rainbow can be seen in this ce.
This is a great ce to unwind for sure, one of the best ces in Skypeia.
"I''m... Fine, Papa, after you told me that Komugi and Meruem didn''t really die but they went to heaven together I felt so happy for them."
"Yes, you saw what Meruem said right? He said he will rest a little but he will wake up quickly, what he indicated is that he will wake up in their new ce, there he will find Komugi with him too, and even his three royal guards will be there."
Rob was doing everything in his power to bring joy to his child''s face, after all, she was the most precious thing to him.
"Is heaven like this where we are now?"
Little Robin tilted her head intently, pointing her finger at the white clouds that were slowly floating near the rainbow.
"Yes, this is the heaven in our world, so they definitely have a heaven like this in their world."
"Papa! I love you! You''re the best!"
Little Robin got her bigugh back and hugged Rob happily,ughing sweetly.
"This father loves you too, more than anything else in this world!"
"Eh? What about this poor mom?"
Behind Rob suddenly appeared a beautiful white-haired woman and a ck-and-white maid''s uniform.
"Mama! I love you too!"
Robin jumped from her father''s cuddle into her mother''s arms with ease and dipped her little head between her soft breasts,ughing happily.
Rob looked at this cute scene and did not forget to etch this picture into his photographic memory forever.
"Surely you are also very precious to me, you are my wife, you know."
After saying that, Rob looked at Sora, Toki, Bell-m¨¨re, Gloriosa, and Otohime who were behind Olvia looking down awkwardly.
He smiled satisfyingly before approaching them, since his height was 260, he was taller than all of them, when he stood in front of them, they instinctively felt tense, but nheless, they raised their heads to look at him confidently.
He was the man they all loved and trusted, so what was the cause for tension?
"You too,dies... the most valuable thing to me."
But Rob''s words to them left them reeling in shock, not to mention tense.
"Pfft!"
Olvia behind him let out a chuckle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Mom... Dad flirts with the aunts! Isn''t that a problem?"
Robin with her small hand pointed at Rob who was whistling as if he hadn''t said anything.
"They are your mothers too. From now on you never call them aunts again, okay?"
"My mothers?"
...
On Rob''s orders, the staff of the main waitresses moved from Ohara to Sky Ind temporarily.
All this is to prepare for the next Skypeia arc, Rob has to do the best of himself to win the Skypieans and Shandorians'' favor.
So Rob and his women settled on Sky Ind, Rob was in the final stages of drawing the new volume that contains a lot of information and fun thing.
The Skypiea arc is sure to cause a global stir, much bigger than the previous basta arc.
So Rob was keen to put all the dots in the right ces.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 195: Heaven''s Gate Port Project that will change the world!
Chapter 196: The emergence of the revolutionary army!
Chapter 197: The confused Sea-Kings!
Chapter 199 Heavens Gate Port Project that will change the world!
Chapter 199 Heaven''s Gate Port Project that will change the world!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
??? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"There''s an important question I''ve always wanted to ask you about, Gan Fall, can you answer me of it?"
Rob looked at the Skypiea God who was taking a respectful stance in front of him and spoke.
"Of course, you can ask anything you want. I''ll be happy to inform you, Rob-san."
Gan Fall impatiently looked away from the strange and gigantic building on the distant horizon behind Rob... This building was what Rob promised by it two years ago... The ticket out of seclusion for all the Skypiens!
"Is there another way to get to Sky Ind without relying on Knock Up Stream from Jaya below?"
"This..."
Gan Fall was surprised by the question asked by Rob.
"Actually, yes, there is a second way to get to Sky Ind and it''spletely safe, but it''s very random and uncertain."
Rob''s eyes narrowed when he heard that.
"Hmm? What is this method? Can you exin more?"
"It''s called the summit of high west, and it was given this name by the first humans who used this way to reach Skypiea in the past. From the records, this method is recorded had used only 5 times. Thest time was 185 years ago."
"The captain of the ST. Briss ship you drew in the manga may have used this method to reach Skypiea, I believe."
"Summit of High West? Tell me what you know about this way."
"Well, just like Knock Up Stream, this way ispletely natural, but it''s unexined and mysterious...also it''s very safe but happens randomly."
"There is a kind of solid clouds that separate from the sky ind for an unknown reason. Once every century, when these clouds separate from the sky ind, they do not roam in the sky like the other imperial clouds but fall into the blue sea. the strange thing is after a few months they return to the sky ind loaded with seawater and sea creatures from the blue sea, and in the previous 5 times they returned loaded with ships and people on board."
"So then... What a strange phenomenon! The climatologists in Weatheria probably know about it, right?"
"Weatheria!? You know about that ce too?"
"Do you still think there is something in this world that I don''t know?"
Gan Fall was in awe at this moment, he remembered being in front of the One Piece author in person.
Yes, what can be hidden from such a person?
"Well, they may know a little about this phenomenon, but these oldrades keep their research to themselves inplete secrecy, but with your strength, if you find them, they will tell you everything."
"Hmm? Well, that''s enough, you''ve satisfied my curiosity."
Gan Fall, some of his divine guards, and Rob were currently in the lower white sea of Skypiea, exactly at the ce called Heaven Gate, which was the ess station to Sky Ind.
Finally, this ce will be able to achieve the purpose of its establishment, that is, it will start work soon to receive many visitors.
"So this building is¡?"
"This building? Hmm, do you see it as a building? Well, it is."
Rob turned to the huge building, which was not like any ordinary building but looked more like a huge walled port with lots of sea channels. From above, its design looks like the shell of a huge snail.
It contains 6 sea paths, and at the end of each path, there arekes containing static water.
The six paths meet at Heaven''s Gate.
The engineering design seemed out of this world. Rob and his hunters spent 3 months on this project to finish it.
But without the art store''s teleportation ability, this iconic port would not have beenpleted in the first ce.
Rob had to put 12 art stores into this huge project, 6 of them were ced in Heaven''s Gate Port alone!
Yes, everyke at the end of the six canals has an art store but they can''t be called art stores anymore. Rob designed them to only serve as ess channels and exit points too. Oddly enough, they have most of the features of a regr art store, but from the outside, they only look like watergoons.
The teleportation room in each store has been modified to include all parts of the store interior, there are no sections in these stores, and therge interior space feature has been canceled. They still have walls, but Rob made them invisible.
He also eliminated the art store lighthouse, and reced the hard floor with a water floor!
(Author''s note: It''s hard to describe what this port looks like, but you can be imagined it as a huge port with 6 art stores in the middle, but the art stores are only included for their teleportation ability.)
"This is the Heaven''s Gate Port, the port that will be the most famous and greatest in the world!"
"It took 3 months to build as you know, and many professional hunters from my guild participated in its construction."
"It will be safest way to travel from the blue sea to the sky ind ever."
"The port will start work next week, after the Skypiea arc in the manga."
Gan Fall and his divine guards stood frozen in their ce in shock.
The port was very big, if the Heaven''s Gate they were standing on now was a thousand cubic meters in size, the port in front of them could be stacked dozens of Heaven''s Gates inside, and it would still be a vast space.
It wasn''t that they didn''t know about it while it was being built, but Rob had banned Skypiens and even Shandorians and outsiders from entering this ce so as not to hamper the work of his subordinates.
This was the first time they saw thepleted project.
"How...how does this port work? I mean...how will it transport people from the blue sea to the sky and from the sky to the blue sea?"
"Do you want to know now? Or would you rather try it yourselfter?"
Rob was amused by the shocked expression on the faces of God and his followers.
"I want to know now... Please tell me, Rob-san."
"Well, you see, at the end of those six channels there are areas of static water, those areas are where the magic happens... When the portes into operation, there will be teleported six times a day. three times to leave and three times toe back."
"Three times a day, once ships enter those static water areas, they will suddenly disappear and instantly appear in a simr static water area in the blue sea down there."
"It''s simple, that''s how teleportation works."
Gan Fall''s eyes widened like saucers and his chin fell to the ground in shock.
"Is... is this real?"
"Well, let''s confirm whether it''s real or not."
Rob snapped two fingers and his yacht, which he had not used for a long time, appeared on the White Sea.
Rob boarded the yacht and took down the stairs for Gan Fall and his guards to climb.
"Please go up."
"Well... excuse us."
"What a beautiful ship... is that metal?"
The yacht headed to one of the six channels. Before entering the sea path, Gan Fall and his guards raised their heads to check what was written on the big banner hanging at the beginning of the path.
{?SOUTH BLUE?}
On the other channels, there are simr banners, but each channel has a different destination.
Along the sea path, there are many guide banners, containing information about the destination they are going to, general information about the south blue, and special information about the ind which is the closest destination after moving to the south blue.
Gan Fall felt awe when he entered the yacht into the static waterke, it was the same feeling he feels when he enters the art store, but he didn''t see any art store here.
This was a secret Rob didn''t want to reveal. he could reveal the teleportation ability, but he would try not to tie it to the art store for sure.
In front of Rob the store window appeared, he can still use the store window as normal to tweak anything in this ce and that''s the best of it.
Rob turned on teleportation manually, because he hasn''t yet programmed it to auto teleportation until this port officially opens.
[ce: "Heaven''s Gate, Port 4" art store]
[Destination: "South Blue Port" art store]
[Edit: The two destinations are permanently linked, do you want to edit this destination?]
(No, thanks)
As soon as he manually activated the teleportation feature, a white glow appeared that enveloped the entireke, but it disappeared the next moment and with it the yacht and its passengers.
Immediately after that, the yacht appeared in a simr ce.
But instead of white water, the water under the yacht was blue!
"This!!"
Gan Fall and his guards gasped in shock again, the shocks they received today, were big enough to drive them crazy.
Rob took control of the yacht and sailed through the path of entering the Briss kingdom instead of the second path that led to the vast south blue sea.
[WELCOME TO SOUTH BLUE, WELCOME TO BRISS KINGDOM]
This banner was thest one on the sea path outside the port, which was a few kilometers from the coast of the kingdom.
The port they exited from was a much smaller version of the Heaven Gate Port.
"So, is this real now?"
On the shore of Briss Kingdom, Rob asked Gan Fall, who still trying to digest his shock.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 196: The emergence of the revolutionary army!
Chapter 197: The confused Sea-Kings!
Chapter 198: Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 200 The emergence of the revolutionary army!
Chapter 200 The emergence of the revolutionary army!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"This ship looks a lot better than its manga counterpart."
Rob was standing in front of the ship of Saint Briss, behind him stood a group of people, most notably Gan Fall and the King of the Briss Kingdom, as well as the Donquixote brothers and Young Enel.
"All credit to these children, I am truly grateful to them from the bottom of my heart, not only did they find my ancestor''s ship with his corpse on it but also return the ship without a single scratch, such generosity is something I cannot repay in this life¡ª"
"Actually it was one of the Numbers, the Death Swamp Ishou who brought the ship out of the sky without damage, I only found it."
"Death Swamp Ishou¡?"
Even the king was dumbfounded at this moment.
Rob looked at Domingo with an unsurprised look.
He knew that there was no way Domingo and Rosinante would be able to get down by the ship from the Sea of
Clouds to this ce without the help of someone who could.
"Then how did you intend to get the ship here?"
Rob was interested to know Domingo''s answer.
"Of course, I would have left the matter of disembarking the ship to the branch of the world cruisepany."
"They aren''t under obligation to help youplete an S ss mission."
"..."
"You just have to admit that you were very lucky."
"Well, you teach me that luck is part of a man''s strength, Teacher."
"Hahaha! Well said!"
(So, this is Doffy and Rosinante''s teacher... What a great person!)
Enel felt the tension in his body even from such a distance from Rob.
Rob noticed the young Enel''s look at him, he could even predict what he was thinking.
"It looks like you did what I suggested to you that day, Gan Fall, good job."
When Rob spoke with Gan Fall, the focus of the attendees was once again on the people with wings, beside them.
For the King of the Briss Kingdom and his guards, they were still stunned by the fact that they were so close to the Skypieans!
They found a lot of clues about them in their ancestor''s ship, from a map of the Sky Ind to items from there and stories about the inhabitants of the Sky Ind who are like angels with wings on their backs.
Everything they found on the ship was even more amazing than before.
Gan Fall looked toward Enel, still shocked that he had found this young man below after leaving him in the sky.
"After seeing a lot of manga events, I was convinced that Rob-san wouldn''t say something in vain, so I went myself to look for him, and just like you said I found this kid suffering in Birka. Those Birkans... They always made me angry..."
Enel was dumbfounded, he didn''t think that the reason why the Skypiea God came to look for him was an order from this man with whom he had no rtionship.
"Teacher... Are we going to see Enel as the main viin in the next arc? Fufufu, it looks like you helped save him as you saved us."
Rob was surprised by what Domingo concluded, this kid was getting smarter with each passing day.
"Well, maybe... Who knows? We''ll see everything in the next arc."
"Now, we will return to Skypiea, Enel will be back with us, and you both, your mother is already in Skypiea. Will youe with us too, or will you continue to roam this kingdom?"
"We will definitelye!"
"Fufufu, as if I would like to spend more time in this boring kingdom."
"We also want to experience traveling through the legendary Heaven''s Gate port."
***
==============================
...
..
.
Luffy: Yeah! We fly to the sky!
Ussop: Is that really happening!?
Robin: (...)
Chopper: Ohhhh!
Nami: We did it!
Zoro: Wow
Sanji: You''re amazing Nami...!??
Nami: As long as I can perceive ocean currents and wind direction. We can sail anywhere!"
Sanji: I love you! ??
Luffy: Hey, Nami! Will we reach Sky Ind soon?
Nami: If it really exists, I think it''s behind those clouds.
Luffy: Over the clouds, huh!? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Luffy: What awaits us above those clouds...!?
Luffy: Let''s break through the Scythian clouds!
Chopper/Ussop: Ohhhhh!
...
..
==============================
"Here''s thest volume over, huh? The next one looks interesting."
The person who had closed thest volume of One Piece was rather mysterious, he was wearing a robe thatpletely covered his body including his face.
But part of his face can be seen, which contains strange red tattoos.
"I really wonder what kind of huge waves your next book will cause...what other amazing things will my son do?"
"Captain! We''ve found Crocodile''s traces again... He''s in imminent danger, and it looks like Vice-Admiral Sakazuki is personally after him this time."
"Hmmm? Crocodile again? Well, I''ll go in person too, it will be the first big number in our revolutionary army ranks."
***
East Blue, Foosha Town;
"Where could you be, son¡ what made you leave your navy uniform and leave like that?"
Garp tore up the letter that the world government sent him, which was a threatening letter.
Since his son disappeared half a year ago the world government was treating him coldly, they had been threatening him more than once, always saying the same empty words.
If you do not find your son and hand him over to us as soon as possible, we will put a bounty on his head and dere him a criminal.
Yes, Dragon half a year ago disappeared... when he felt that the investigations into him had reached an rming stage, he didn''t even talk to his father and just disappeared.
This gave Garp a headache... He wasn''t an idiot, he knew that his son couldn''t stand the World Government anymore and decided to embark on the path he most likely could take.
The path of revolution!
"I don''t know if I should thank you, or hate you, Sky Sword¡ Your manga has caused me and my family so much trouble."
"Why do you want to hate Uncle Rob, Grandpa Garp?"
Garp looked at the little green-haired girl who was tilting her head in confusion after hearing his mutter.
"Bwahahaha! That naughty uncle has caused your Grandpa so much trouble, when I find himter I will personally punch him with my love fist!"
"Grandpa Garp is a bully!"
Little Makino pulled out her small tongue to Garp and ran towards a pretty waitress dressed as a maid, this was her adoptive mother, Cam.
"Mom! Grandpa Garp wants to hit Uncle Rob... what we need to do?"
Little Makino whispered into Cam''s ear with a dissatisfied but cute expression.
"Ara~ Did Garp-sama say that? He must be joking with you."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 197: The confused Sea-Kings!
Chapter 198: Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 199: Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
Yesterday there was no chapter, I''m sorry about that, I was so busy that I couldn''t use myputer to update.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 201 The confused Sea-Kings!
Chapter 201 The confused Sea-Kings!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
In the port of Dressrosa, a strange guy jumped into the air from the merchant ship and get down afloat using an umbre. his acrobatic stunts made the people of Dressrosa apud him.
"Wow! Great move, Uncle!"
"That was a crazy stunt, but I like it!"
"You can have a respectable job at Dressrosa''s Circus with this flexibility."
The noble-looking man nobly bowed to the crowd as if he appreciated their apuse with all his heart.
His friendly attitude made the audience apud him even more fiercely.
...
"Hmm, is this Dressrosa then? What a thriving kingdom, well, if it wasn''t for the art store, I wouldn''t havee here."
After emerging from the coastal area, the man with the umbre after a while touring the kingdom, he stopped in front of the art store that was unusually crowded today.
"This is the art store I''ve heard so much about...?"
The nobleman''s appearance caused the civilians to subconsciously give him a path... In fact, it was this man''s supernatural ability that affected these people''s subconscious.
With this, Patrick Redfield, aka Red The Aloof, was able to easily enter the ''Dressrosa'' art store.
Once he entered he felt as if he had entered a separate world, a world where he had to either obey or be banished, being a user of a Mythical Zoan, Bat-Bat Fruit, Model: Vampire, he was more sensitive to the changes in ce on a mental level.
He didn''t feel too nervous about this situation and acted like everyone else inside the art store.
"Young man, where can I find the One Piece books from their first editions?"
"Huh! Are you new here?"
"Yes..."
"Okay,e with me."
Redfield followed the young man through the corridors until they reached the manga section, then they prated inside the manga section until they reached the deepest part of the section.
Redfield saw several shelves with names like (One Piece/Volume 1), (One Piece/Volume 2 )... (Bleach/Volume 1), (Bleach/Volume 2)...
Everything was very organized, the first volumes part contained only dozens of books, since the people who were just discovering the manga were getting fewer and fewer as time went by.
"For people who haven''t yet started reading manga they can get significant discounts, you can talk to one of the store goddesses about your situation and they will help you with a 50% discount on all volumes you intend to purchase."
The young man gave his advice and left.
"Huh? Do you think I''m poor or something, kid?"
"Hmph..."
Since he had already read a pirated version of Volumes 1 and 2, Redfield tried to pull out Volume 3 to go pay for it before heading to a silent room to enjoy reading the manga.
But he was surprised by his inability to withdraw the book from the shelf no matter how hard he tried.
Suddenly, a transparent curtain of light appeared above the shelf with big words written on it.
[Put 1,000 berries on the shelf before trying to pull out the book.]
"Ahm... So then."
Redfield coughed to hide his embarrassment before taking a million berries out of his pocket, pulling out a paper of 1,000 berries, and putting it on the shelf.
With this he was able to take Volume 3 easily. he didn''t hesitate to repeat the same thing with the rest of the shelves that contain Volumes 4, 5, and 6... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
(This...)
(This is exactly the kind of world I dream about!)
Patrick Redfield was just as dumbfounded after discovering the art store masterpieces as everyone else who''s tried them before him.
The experience of having drinks served to him by sexy maid-clothed waitresses and reading interesting manga made him very intrigued.
He loved the new kind of life he had just discovered.
Since escaping from Impel Down well hidden from view, after all, he''s contributed to the murder of the former prison warden and this is a crime that the World Government can never forgive.
What he didn''t know was that the crime he had contributed to was attributed to Kaido alone.
Basically, the World Government wasn''t interested in hunting him down, despite his great strength which could bepared to great pirates like Roger and Shiki they didn''t bother trying to catch him again, simply because they had a lot to do.
Suddenly, what everyone was waiting for it''s happened except for Redfield who is still in Volume 6.
A green glow covered the ceiling of the art store and the sky of Dressrosa at once.
This means one thing.
The time for the expected new volume.
The new One Piece volume has appeared!
The screams of the excited crowd made Patrick Redfield dizzy.
***
Days before the volume''s release, aboard Oro Jackson the atmosphere was as lively as ever even without the manga or anime.
"It''s the North Pole!"
"No, it''s the South Pole!"
"North Pole!"
"South Pole!"
"You''ll continue this again!"
"Yes, because I''m right!"
The two young men, Buggy and Shanks, are once again engaged in a fistfight over who is the coldest of the North and South Poles.
"it''s enough!"
"Argh! That''s Painful!"¡Á2
"You two fight all the time, who cares if the North Pole is colder or the South Pole?"
"If you really want to know, go to them and saw the things yourself."
"Calm down, you idiots!"
Rayleigh intervenes to end their dispute as usual.
"I want to go to the North Pole and the South Pole too!"
"No, Oden, now, we''re going to the Fish-Man Ind first, Wahahaha!"
"We have arrived at the Sabaody Archipgo after all¡"
"Beware of that government guild''s hunters¡ we don''t want to get involved in a direct conflict."
...
"Fish-Man Ind?!"
Oden touched the resin membrane that was covering Oro Jackson''s ship, and a big smile appeared on his face as he brought back some not so long ago memories.
"I''ve been there with Shiroki-chan before...that ce is great!"
Roger looked at this with his usual smile before speaking.
"Don''t loosen your defenses! No matter how many times you''ve visited, your chances of death won''t decrease!"
The depths of the seawater were dark enough to block all of their senses, so no one noticed a group of huge sea kings appearing behind them.
{Will be born...}
"Hmm?"
"Huh!?"
Roger and Oden were both dumbfounded at once after hearing the mysterious voice.
{Our leader will be born.}
"Rayleigh, did you hear that? That voice..."
A clear confusion could be seen in Roger''s eyes when he asks Rayleigh.
"What are you talking about? We are at the bottom of the silent sea."
"No, I heard that too."
"You too, Oden?"
"Who speaks in-depth sea?!"
{Another king will be born in a distant sea... Maybe...}
{Even whales will be happy to know that the two kings will meet again someday... Maybe...}
Roger and Oden looked at each other in confusion.
"Oden, do you think they''re talking about Luffy?"
Roger pointed at the departing Sea Kings and said with a smile on his face.
"I guess you''re right... but will Luffy really be born into this world after bing famous before he was born?"
"I don''t think these sea-kings would say nonsense."
The rest of the crew looked at both Roger and Oden as if they were crazy.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 198: Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 199: Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 2)
?Chapter 200:? Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 3)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
Support has decreased significantly. ? The power stones are not enough you guys.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 202 Sky Island Saga: Skypiea Arc! (1)
Chapter 202 Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
"Huh¡ Why are so many human ships going in and out without any care, where is the Great Knight Neptune?!"
Outside the huge bubble of Fish-Man Ind was a row of ships entering regrly, pirate ships, merchant ships, and even government and naval ships!
This made the Roger Pirates who were at the end of the row dumbfounded.
"Shouldn''t this guy be so wary of humans¡?"
"Yes, Captain, that''s really weird..."
"Why is this, my dear?"
Oden was curious about the reactions of both Roger and his wife Whitey Bay.
"This is because the people of Fish-Man suffer from great oppression of humans, as you know in the recent World Government manga, they clearly tried to destroy Fish-Man''s reputation and make them hated among humans. I heard that the previous king was going to die quietly of old age but after reading the government manga he died of anger."
"But even before that, the Fish-Man people were oppressed, so I don''t understand why the King of the Ryugu Kingdom would allow all these humans people to enter his kingdom so easily."
"It seems that something happened that changed this situation... Does this have something to do with Rob?"
Roger caressed his mustache while thinking seriously.
...
"This¡ As I expected, there is an art store here!"
"Great! The air here is so fresh, the mood here is so happy¡ Look at all these fish-men people, these beautiful mermaids, they get along so easily with each other as one would expect from a ce with an art store!¡ My dear, didn''t you say, that the Fish-Man races suffer from persecution and envement, then why are their expressions happy?"
"This... I also don''t understand..."
"Guys, let''s go to the art store first."
...
The Ryugu Kingdom, Mermaids Bay near the packed art store.
"I didn''t expect to see you here, Great Knight Neptune...!"
"That''s because today is the update of the awaited volume... Ah! I''m the one who didn''t expect to see you here - Jamon!"
"Isn''t this my kingdom? I can be anywhere I want."
"And also¡ Why are you here, didn''t I tell you thest time, you didn''t need toe back, you know about that prophecy¡ª"
"Hoy Hoy! What is wrong with you? Why are you afraid of just a prophecy?"
Roger''s group of pirates stood before King Neptune whose towering height looked like a giant.
But even so, Roger''s presence was so towering that even someone from the Neptune King''s level was tense...
That was because every time this man came here he caused a problem, thest time he came, Neptune wasn''t a king yet, but Roger caused the wrath of a huge octopus whose huge bodypletely covered the bubble of the kingdom. the problem is the huge octopus refused to budge until Roger got out of the kingdom.
"The prophecy tells of someoneing soon who will destroy the gate of Fish-Man Ind. And since you are here that means... Ah! What''s going on - Jamon?"
"Neptune-sama, It destroyed! Sea-kings have gnawed the gate!"
A soldier from the Royal Guard came rushing to deliver the shocking news, which caused panic among the kingdom''s residents and even their human guests.
"What! The depository Sea-Kings did something like that!?" Impossible!"
"The prophecy came true..."
Oden did not know whether tough or cry.
"There is a hole in the outer bubble!"
"Go! Go! Fix it fast!"
"In the end, we couldn''t stop this..."
"See? It wasn''t us!"
Roger took the opportunity to clear his name.
...
Inside the art store;
The store goddess Suzan puffed smoke from her pipe while looking at a group of pirates and King Neptune who were surrounding her daughter in the art store tavern.
"Are you the famous irvoyant girl, the source of this idiot king''s prophecies?"
Little Shyarly looked at Roger with a nk expression before nodding her head.
"Idiot king...?... Little Shyarly, can you tell us why the Sea-Kings are out of control?"
Neptune asked about the urgent situation before everything else but before that, he ordered his soldiers to calm the situation and tell the civilians that everything is under control now.
"The sea-kings going crazy because they are waiting for the mermaid princess to be born."
"The Mermaid Princess...? That''s bad." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Neptune''s expression turned grave after hearing that.
"Why is this bad?"
"It''s because I''m not married yet..."
"Pft... Wahahaha! So what kept you from getting married?"
"Why are youughing, Roger! I ascended the throne only a few months ago - Jamon!"
"Where is the time to get married? I haven''t had time for anything due to so much trouble the world government has caused us."
"Calm down, I was only joking¡ª"
Suddenly, a green glow covered the ceiling of the art store and outside also which made the situation more exciting, the horror of the incident caused by the Sea-Kings previously disappeared and was reced by great joy.
Little Shyarly took her ss ball and ran towards her mother.
"Mama, hurry up, give me the new volume."
...
"Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc!"
"Skypiea... It''s really Skypiea... Am I the only one excited enough to shiver or are all of you guys like me?"
"Shut up, Captain. Let''s read in silence¡ Ah~ It''s a pity that all the silent rooms have been monopolized¡"
"Sigh~ You''re right Gaban¡ this world is unfair¡"
"Umm, let''s see, the volume begins with chapter 237 and it''s titled ''At the Highest Sky''... Pft!! What a funny cover Why is Wapol here? Wahaha!"
"The long-lived Wapol is eating... (I''m the great king who will eat a tree)... It really looks like a tree, Wahahaha!"
The rest of the crew looked at their captain in annoyance for a few seconds but the next moment they burst outughing out loud as well.
"Pfft!"
"Hahahaha!"
"Hahaha! Rob has a very high sense of humor."
Rayleigh emptied the entire Coca-C bottle down his throat, feeling refreshed, how cool it is to read manga and drink Coca-C like that!
"Okay, let''s read the chapters next, that sounds interesting... I hope there are more chapters to read in this volume."
==============================
...
..
Luffy: (...I can''t....breath...!!!...!!)
(Guaah!!!!!)
(The scene of Going Merry breaking through the clouds!)
...
Teach: Zehahahahaha!!! We lost to them!! They escaped!!
Doctor Q: Cough...!!! Those people... are lucky.
Burgess: Don''t talk as if it doesn''t matter. Our prey has escaped! Captain, think of something! Let''s hurry to chase them and eliminate them!
Teach: Zehahaha, stop worrying, Burgess... It''s not like they''re gone forever. Soon we will meet them again while they are in the Grand Line!!
Burgess:...
Van Augur: Indeed. As long as this world... makes all who are on the path to bing strong meet one another. Just like a huge wheel.
Teach: Zehahaha... Really?! We will see that.
Burgess:...!! Damn!!
Doctor Q: Cough...! Yeah...
...
..
==============================
"As long as people are on the path to bing strong in this world, they are like a huge wheel, they will inevitably meet each other¡"
"This sniper is absolutely right... I also think Teach and Luffy will meet in the future."
"I''m looking forward to seeing that day."
Roger put his hand on his heart, he could sense the renewed enthusiasm as well as the disease that was tearing at his heart little by little.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 199: Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 2)
?Chapter 200:? Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 3)
Chapter 201: Luffy''s deadly joke!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
Support has decreased significantly. ? The power stones are not enough you guys.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 203 Sky Island Saga: Skypiea Arc! (2)
Chapter 203 Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Zoro: Damn it... What happened? Is everybody okay...? (Sigh...)
Robin: (Gasp...) (Gasp...)
Luffy: Hey!!! Look, guys!! Out ship!!
Zoro: ...what is this ce?!! It''s shining white!!
Chopper: Clouds...?!
Nami: Over the clouds...!! How do we sail on the clouds...?!!
Luffy: We can certainly sail over it! Aren''t they just clouds?
Chopper/Zoro/Sanji: No, that''s impossible!!
Chopper: That''s bad, Ussop is not breathing!!
Luffy: What!! Think of something! Give him artificial respiration!
Sanji: Okay, I''ll perform artificial respiration for Nami-san!
Zoro: Clumsy...
Nami: In other words, this... is the Sky Sea!! But look, "Log Pose" is still pointing up!!
Robin: This is probably the middle part of the Scythian clouds...
Chopper: Should we go higher...? How to do...?
Robin: I don''t know.
Sanji: Did you call me clumsy?
Zoro: I forgot.
Ussop: This will be among the first things I will do in Sky Sea--!!! Captain Ussop will swim--!!! Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha
Luffy/Chopper: (Whistling...?) (Whistling...?) Oh! Com''on, Go! Go!!
Sanji: Hey, hey, hey! Don''t act like fools, we still don''t know anything about this sea!!
Ussop: The sea is the sea! Ha Ha Ha!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(Under the sea of clouds...)
Ussop: (Uh-huh!! Low resistance here...!! Also... I can barely see because of the fog.)
Ussop: (... Wow, I can dive deeper and deeper.)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Luffy: ... He''s... He didn''t back yet...
Robin: Just an idea, but... Is there really a bottom in this sea?
Luffy/Chopper: You mean...!!
Luffy: Did that idiot fall from the clouds?!! Ussop~~!!!
Sanji: I told that idiot not to fool around!!
Robin: Extend your hand as hard as you can!!
Luffy: But I can''t see, I just rely on my sense of touch...!!!
Robin: Don''t worry, I''ll handle it!
...
..
==============================
East Blue, Gekko Archipgo;
Inside the ''Syrup'' art store, Yassop and his wife Banshina looked at each other with embarrassment.
They can sense the strange looks that the people around them give them... As if they were telling them, What an idiot you''re going to birth him!
"Hehe... It''s good that he survived. I thought he''d fall from the sky for sure."
"All thanks to Olvia-sama''s daughter." Banshina could not stop the tears of happiness.
"Yes, had it not been for her incredible ability to sprout parts of her body into anything she touched. It would have been impossible for Luffy to find Ussop based on touch sense alone... Well, that''s a lesson for us to teach our child in the future."
"The title of the lesson will be... Don''t act like a fool again!"
Because of their conversation, the strange looks on them became even more strange.
(But if you teach him that, he won''t be the same funny Usopp anymore, damn you!)
Those were the thoughts of most of those who heard that, but the duo misinterpreted their looks. But being a store goddess, Banshina knew these looks, she''d had them all the time.
After all, being a character who died in the manga, she was used to all kinds of looks from clients, something like pity, sadness, confusion, anger, and even admiration, she could sense all kinds of emotions from the eyes of its owners.
Previously, before the appearance of the art store and the manga, the only looks that strangers gave her were scorn and mockery because of her long nose. She has even suffered from bullying more than once, had it not been for Yassop to enter her life, it would have be much more dangerous.
But with the advent of the manga, her life changed and her long nose became an advantage for her, but due to her death and her appearance only in shback. Ussop fans didn''t ept this and often med her for Ussop living a lonely and miserable life.
But surely the biggest me is on Yassop. But he was a strong man, he didn''t really care about this nonsense.
"Banshina, don''t bother with them... Let''s continue reading the manga, I''m excited to see Ussop''s new adventure... The sky sea! I really didn''t expect such a thing to exist in this world!"
"But it seems that after this incident he has be very afraid of anything to do with Sky Ind¡ Will he be in the mood for adventure?"
***
Grand Line, Jaya Ind;
"The Sky Sea really does exist above this ind¡ Doesn''t that... mean that the Sky Ind also exists¡"
"No, it really exists..."
Mock Town... In this ce used to be a gathering of rubbish and thugs, but after the emergence of the art store, everything changed.
An astonishing scene urred, as hundreds of people walked out of the art store and started looking up at the sky in astonishment.
"Guys... I don''t want to spoil the events for you all, but what''s in the advanced chapters will blow your small minds..."
"The hell! How do you read so fast?!"
...
On the coast of the second part of Jaya Ind,
"So Sky Ind really does exist¡ What a strange world!"
"Boss Cricket, why are you trembling?"
"I¡ just excited, but why are you asking such a question and you two are also trembling?"
"This¡ because we are also excited!"¡Á2
"..."
Cricket took his manga book and continued reading the manga quietly. This story became much deeper than he had expected.
Being a part of the new saga as a main character, Cricket was more influenced by the One Piece manga than ordinary people who weren''t part of the story.
He had an intuition... yeah, just an intuition... that this arc would be something very touching and pivotal to him and his n.
As the chapters he read increased, his intuition became stronger and stronger, and his heart also began to beat wildly.
***
Sky Ind, basta;
Although this huge and ancient kingdom became part of the past in the blue sea... But in the sky, it''s now a part of the present. This is because it has be extremely popr among the residents of Birka, Skypiea, and even Shandia.
Although Skypiea was not far from basta, only 20 km of the White-White Sea separated them, and even the inhabitants of both inds could see the shadows of their inds from their shores.
But the closest ind to basta wasn''t Skypiea, but Birka!
Yes, only 15 kilometers separate the two inds!
Birka was much smaller than Skypiea, and its speed movement over the sky was faster than Skypiea, so it was getting closer and closer to basta... That means the distance between them was getting smaller and, they going to eventually merge together.
This doesn''t mean that the distance between Birka and Skypiea was short.
But for basta, being a huge ind hundreds of kilometers in size that suddenly appeared between the two inds made them seem closer.
Of course, the appearance of such a huge ind overnight wasn''t going to remain a secret forever, at this point, the sky people had bypassed the shock of Sandy Ind''s appearance near them, reced by sheer excitement.
King Cobra gave a decree allowing the inhabitants of the sky to enter his territory and showed a very weing attitude, which was widely apuded by the sky people.
Skypiea God, Gan Fall. Birka God, Ardan. and Shandia Chief, Valgar. They all admit the basta King Cobra as a leader of the fourth Sky Tribe. This was an eptance of the new reality and eptance of the new tribe among them, after all, 10 million humans were no small thing to reject.
After entering basta, the Birkans discovered the art store and became as fond as the people who discovered the art store before them.
At first, they were shocked by the vastnds of basta and the vast supplies they had never dreamed of before, but after getting to know the art store, it all became secondary.
For this reason, at this moment the humans in basta, the Birkans, the Skypieans as well as the Shandians can be seen roaming the capital city Alubarna with happy expressions on their faces.
There were even humans who had found their love from the sky people and got married, which was what the four chiefs were very weing of.
Even for Rob, life here has be a true paradise for 10 million people.
...
King Cobra Pce,
In the conference room, many important people have gathered today.
Of course, Rob was the highlight.
As well as the basta King Cobra, Skypiea God Gan Fall, Birka God Ardan, and Shandia Chief Valgar.
Everyone was holding a manga book in their hands, they were reading the chapters and making different expressions at every moment.
Rob was enjoying this, he could feel the storm brewing little by little.
These four chiefs already know that their inds will no longer remain secrets, and everyone in the world will know that they exist.
But even so, they showed happy expressions as if they didn''t care at all.
This is because the only safe way to reach them from the blue sea was in Rob''s hands alone.
Perhaps they will feel the fear only after getting to know the Flying Pirate Shiki in the uing saga.
"Rob-sama... As I see here your daughter Robin... Ahm, sorry, I mean the future Robin-sama talking about Nnd who mentioned the skyfish in his diary... I wonder if you''ll put the story of the ancestor Kalgara and Nndter?"
Rob looked admiringly at Shandia Chief, this person was very clever.
"I believe that if you continue to read silently, you will discover all you desire."
"After all, Skypiea arc ispletely finished in this volume, don''t you see the thickness of the book?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The four chiefs couldn''t maintain a calm facade anymore.
Up until this moment, they are still only at the beginning of the volume and they are getting so excited!
"This¡ Shandia tribe member!"
It didn''t take long before Shandia Chief shrieked in awe again.
But momentster, he sucked in a breath of cold air and looked toward Gan Fall, who was equally shocked.
"It''s me?!"
Gan Fall looked at Rob in astonishment.
He didn''t expect his appearance in the manga would be so soon!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
?Chapter 200:? Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (Part 3)
Chapter 201: Luffy''s deadly joke!
Chapter 202: Enel''s confusion.
Chapter 204 Sky Island Saga: Skypiea Arc! (3)
Chapter 204 Sky Ind Saga: Skypiea Arc! (3)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
.
Conis: In Skypiea, there is one ce that no one should ever enter, and that ce is very close to this ind. plus it''s easy to ess by using the Wever...
...
Nami:...S...So huge!... What these?? There is realnd here...
...
Robin: The ce no one should enter... What is it?
Conis: ...It''s the Holy Land. It''s where God dwells... "Upper Yard"
...
Luffy: The God there?!! Where no one should enter?
Conis: Yes, this is "God''s Land", and it''s ruled by the Great God Enel.
Ussop: Huh!!! Hey, Luffy! What are you thinking about now?!! You heard what she just said, right?! "No one should tread on it" means no one should enter!! Luffy?!!
Luffy: Oh, really~~~ is there a ce where no one should enter?
Luffy: I see... A forbiddennd...? Ha Ha Ha Ha Ha~?
Zoro/Sanji/Ussop/Chopper: (He''s definitely going there...)
...
..
.
McKinley (the White Berets): Ha...Hahaha. You idiots... If you did what we asked of you... All thing would be fine. We, the White Berets, are the most lenientw enforcers in God''s Land.
Those on the contrary... will never be tolerant...!!
Zoro: (...)
Sanji: (...)
McKinley (the White Berets): By doing this, you have be second-ss criminals. It doesn''t matter how much you cry or scream... Hahaha... Priests of Upper Yard... will judge you all personally!!! Hiso!!!
...
..
.
Gan Fall: Temporary, I''ll take care of this girl. I will protect her from being attacked. Now, that you know the reality of this country... and the "God" power, will you continue to advance?
Luffy: We have nothing to do with the affairs of this country! But we have friends on God Ind!
Gan Fall: I see... Good luck to you then.
Luffy: Well, let''s go!! To Upper Yard!!
...
Conis: What about them...?
Gan Fall: They will continue the path they chose... It''s not your fault.
Conis: (...)
Conis: I know who you are.
Gan Fall: I am the Sky Knight.
Conis: No... Everyone knows... Pleasee back to us, God!
...
..
.
==============================
Rob lifted his head off the manga book because he felt others were looking at him for a while.
Although he''s the author, he enjoyed reading One Piece manga even though he already knew the events... It was a good boredom-busting routine, especially reading it with the people involved in the manga, just like now...
"Why are you looking at me like that for a while? Don''t you want to keep reading anymore?"
Rob looked at the four chiefs who had stopped reading the manga at some point and were looking at him in confusion or rather, they all had something to say.
"Rob-san, the past few chapters have helped me discover a lot of facts about Sky Ind that I didn''t know in the past months since basta moved to the White-White Sea. I am really very grateful. Even my people will know so much from this book."
"No problem, you can continue reading, there is still a lot of information you need to know, Cobra-san."
Rob was interested to know his reaction after seeing the Golden City and seeing another Poneglyph, knowing that Cobra would probably ask for the information in the Poneglyph to engrave it into the "Desert Records" which was a big b Rob had designed for him.
As for the people of basta, Rob is sure many of them will be greedy for Shandora''s gold, which is not far from them anymore.
"Why the statue of ''Vearth'' is in the middle of Lovely Street...? It belongs to Shandia, and currently, we have it in ''Upper Yard''... How did it get here?"
"Don''t you know that what you are reading there, it''s an event from the future, Valgar-san?"
"Ah...!"
Shandia Chief was dumbfounded after remembering that he was reading about events that might happen in the future...
The statue and Shandia warrior nicknamed ''Gori'' were the things that attracted him so far. And he wasn''t the only one, but all the Shandia people in the Upper Yard. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What''s going on here? Who is this God Enel? Why do my people seem to be in trouble with this unknown God?"
"Why are you asking a question that you can know the answer to in that book in your hands, Gan Fall-san?"
"It''s because I''m confused by the events here¡ This youngdie Conis, said, ''God, pleasee back to us!'' I also keep calling myself a Sky Knight¡ Is this going to happen in the future?"
Gan Fall was nervous about losing his position to someone else one day.
"Didn''t the name Enel remind you of someone?"
"Enel...? You mean...!!"
***
Lovely Street, Art Store ''Angel Ind'';
After the release of the new volume, the Skypieans on Angel Ind got into quite amotion, after all, the new volume was talking about theirnd and some of them even showed up in the chapters!
"They entered Skypeia without paying the entrance fee... Unbelievable - Hiso!"
"That''s to be expected from the Straw Hats... when they heard 1 billion extols per person they were terrified - Hiso!"
"Hahahaha, you''re right - Hiso!"
" The gatekeeper Amazon be too old like a dwarf... Luffy is not mistaken for calling her a dry pickle¡ª"
"Shut up you idiot, she''ll hear you... She''s in the art store too...but she still looks prettydie in her peak fifties... Do even angels among women be dry pickles too quickly?"
"I think the author has something against Amazon-san..."
...
Conversations like this can be heard everywhere inside and outside the art store.
"Don''t stress yourself out, girls, you can take a break and enjoy reading the manga too."
Olvia looked kindly at the young waitresses who were hard-working and tirelessly delivering customers'' orders. Most of them were women whom Rob rescued that day and gave them work at this ce.
They loved their work very much, and their love for work did not decrease but only increased with the passage of years.
"Don''t worry about us Olvia-sama, today is a very important day for the kind Skypiea people, so we''ll make sure they enjoy it to the fullest."
The waitress who said that, was Marta, Angel Ind''s most famous store goddess along with udia.
Marta looked toward udia and gently winked before saying.
"I think it''s udia-chan who needs a break with her husband, Pagaya-san..."
Olvia looked at the beautiful blond angel, this beautiful angel was very simr to Conis in the manga, everyone now knows that this cute waitress is most likely Conis''s mother.
"Can I really...?"
udia said shyly, looking into the corner where her husband was sitting.
"Of course, you can, Be-chan, can you take her ce?"
Bell-m¨¨re raised her head from the manga book with a depressed expression and nodded obediently.
...
"What do you think of the events in the manga?"
Sitting in front of her husband, udia couldn''t stand the silence and asked in a low voice.
"Hmm, it''s another great adventure for the Straw Hats..."
"I still can''t believe someone like me will appear in One Piece, haha I look old, right? Hiso¡"
"Look, everyone is pointing their fingers at us and whispering¡ looks like we''re going to be famous."
"But why do I feel that you are so sad, contrary to what you are saying?"
"..."
udia grabbed her husband''s hand before saying again.
"I-I''m not dead yet, I''m still here, don''t worry about a future that is no longer unknown, we can change any bleak future together."
Pagaya''s often closed eyes opened and his wife''s weeping face was reflected in his gaze.
***
Far from the sky.
The uproar in the blue sea was much greater than it was in the sky.
The truth that there was a huge ind in the sky, a wonderful civilization, people resembling angels, and also a God above all, made the inhabitants of the Grand Line feel very stunned not to mention the inhabitants of the blue seas, all whoever reads the manga has their worldviewpletely reversed, even before they have finished reading the entire volume.
Totto Land, Sweet City;
"Mama Mama! Sky Ind! I''ve always wanted to go to this mysterious ce to get creatures of a new race on my perfect ind!"
A frightful thundercloud formed over the Whole Cake Chateau that was Big Mom''s castle, as soon as Charlotte Linlin''s voice spread in the sky of Sweet City, lightning struck the sides of the Cake Castle, but neither did it harm the castle nor cause it to be destroyed.
The lightning was just a reflection of Linlin''s spiritual power.
Linlin had now reached a terrifying level of strength... One Piece manga made her feel another level of threat.
Even though she allied with the manga author himself, that didn''t make her feel veryfortable.
The only thing that could make her feel reallyfortable was her power.
So she cut back on her voracious eating habit to make time for training.
Since the appearance of One Piece manga, she has been training hard.
She had a frightening physical talent and a special kind of solid body, and using a devil fruit she could also train her Haki while training a devil fruit at the same time.
Her training methods varied, but the goal was one, and that was to be stronger... stronger than Roger, stronger than Whitebeard, and stronger than Rob.
Perhaps if she bes stronger than these, she can rule the sea as a pirate queen.
"This fake God called Enel is definitely using the Lightning Fruit ability, did Rob steal it from him as for what? Mama Mama! Does he call himself a God because of that? What a joke, the strength level is still very low in this manga."
"When will you level up by the manga, Rob? When will these brats in your manga enter the new world?"
"Katakuri!"
"Yes, Mama?"
"Go get a ship, we''ll go on a leisure trip to Sky Ind."
...
Marigoa;
The Domain of Gods was in a huge uproar because of the manga.
"Angels! There are angels in this world!"
Like they who appeared in the (Heir of the World) manga... But didn''t they go extinct?!
"Anyway, this ce is for us, the true gods of this world!"
"God Enel? What a joke! Is there a mortal in this world who dares to call himself a god?"
"Where are you going, Saint Straws?"
"Hmm? My son wants to adventure on Sky Ind, I will ask the Fleet Admiral to organize a trip for my little family to the sky, I also want to try ying with some female angels~"
Saint Straws wiped the saliva that formed at the side of his mouth. When he tried to smile his face looked more disgusting than it would without the smile.
"Huh~ You''re not going alone, Saint Straws, are you?¡ All the other Saints want to go¡ Sky Ind will definitely be mine."
"Huh! Saint Mainriard, do you want topete with me?"
Beside them, Celestial Dragon Guards were sweating... What they had just heard would definitely not have a happy ending.
On the other side of the Domain of Gods, the atmosphere was getting weird in Pangaea Castle, the castle was clearly shaking but no one could sense it.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 201: Luffy''s deadly joke!
Chapter 202: Enel''s confusion.
Chapter 203: The Shocking Truth!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?CHAPTER 200!!?
We''vee to this point! What a trip! Thank you all?? I hope you all continue supporting me with all you have!
Chapter 205 Luffys deadly joke!
Chapter 205 Luffy''s deadly joke!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
In a garden of flowers, butterflies, and blissful sunlight, sat a woman of breathtaking beauty, her curvy figure very simr to that of Boa Hancock from the manga, although most of it was covered in a ck royal robe.
But she had a much prettier face and her crimson eyes carried the weight of thousands of years of life.
If someone had seen her, they would not have believed that this masterpiece was an ancient beast that ruled the world for centuries in secret.
A golden butterfly rested on her finger that was turning the pages of the manga, but soon the butterfly''s golden wings pped and flew away.
"Fufufufu, this is great, this is far beyond my expectations. before I didn''t care about the so-called sky inds, but the One Piece manga gave me a lot of ideas regarding these ces."
"By Skypiea standards, am I the Goddess of the Blue Sea?"
"Sigh~ What is the difference between gods and humans if they both fear death?"
Imu continued reading the manga with an excited expression with each new page.
Events were going as Luffy shed against the lightning boy with Godplex.
"This Enel''s lightning won''t affect Luffy at all, so it''s kind of obvious where things are going."
"Hmm, this is the remains of the Golden Kingdom, very interesting."
==============================
...
..
Zoro: Well then, we''re leaving the ship to you, Chopper!
Robin: Please take care!
Nami: We''ll be back soon.
Chopper: Ok! Don''t worry about me!!! Come back safely!
Chopper: Since Zoro and Robin are with Nami, she''ll be okay... I didn''t go because I was scared... It''s so cool to have such courage! Someday, I want to have it too...!!
Chopper:... Anyway, I have work to do! Leaving me alone in this forest to repair the ship, they must really trust me...!! That''s right!! I''m alone in this dangerous ce so...
Chopper: Ha.....(I''M THE ONE THAT''S IN THE MOST DANGER!!!!)
...
..
.
==============================
"Hahahaha! What a funny reindeer, only now he realizes the danger he is in."
Before One Piece manga came out, Imu didn''t remember thest time she reallyughed honestly.
No, it would be more correct to say that someone considered evil like her would not look so evil if sheughed easily at childish scenes like this.
But there was an indescribably strange thing in the One Piece manga that could affect anyone.
Not just the One Piece manga, but everything that this guy made.
Imu shook her head and moved on to the next chapter, where the Straw Hats trial by the priests officially began.
***
Drum Kingdom;
"Hahaha! Chopper is so cute even when he''s scared. He''s the pride of Drum kingdom."
Dr. Hiriluk looked at the person who said that with a cold look that made him freeze.
"Chopper is my pride... Drumnd has given him nothing but suffering."
"Hiriluk san... I think you''re right, however, I don''t think Chopper will suffer any kind of suffering after his birth this time, do you unbelieve that?"
"Yes, Hiriluk san, Chopper has long be the idol of all of our children and a character who represents love and kindness even for us the adults."
"Both are right, everyone is waiting for the birth of Chopper on this ind, if his reindeer group continues to abandon him we humans will wee him happily."
In fact, Hiriluk was just pretending to be angry to see what these people were going to say, he wasn''t really angry.
Just as the manga changed his life, it''s not surprising that it would change the lives of the unborn person.
This applies to every character that appeared in the manga and was well received by the audience.
On the side, Kureha smiled after hearing this, if there is someone else who loves Chopper so much besides Hiriluk, then will be Kureha.
In her hands was the manga book on the page where Chopper was left alone on the ancient altar next to the rickety Going Merry.
***
==============================
...
..
Sanji: But it''s pitch ck anyway...?
Luffy: Yah... Is it like this?...
Ussop: Hm!? What is it?
Luffy: There were four entrances, right? Maybe some hit and some miss!
Ussop: Huh?! Why are you saying this just now?! So what will happen when you miss?
Luffy:...If you miss... Oh! I know! You''ll fall off of Sky Ind.
Ussop: Don''t say that! You want to fall!? We''re 10,000 meters above blue seas!!
Do you know how many times you''ll see your life shback before hitting the ground!?
Sanji: Stop talking, you... Are the same as him...
[?!!]
Sanji: HUH?!...!!
Luffy: EEH???
Luffy: NO~~~~!! IT''S ALL USSOP''S FAULT~~~~~!!!
Ussop: HUH~~~?
[!!!!]
Sanji: Hah... Hah!! We''re safe...!!
Ussop: That was scary... I thought I would actually fall from 10,000 meters...!!!!
Sanji: Did you purposefully say those misleading stuff!? Why you...
Luffy: AH... HAHAH~~~~ A Little! I thought I would die for sure~~~~~
Sanji: Anyway... Where are we?
Ussop: (...) [He has melted of fear?]
Luffy: BALLS!! Balls made of little bits of ind clouds... HAHAHAHA! So cool! They''re like like big~~~ Snowballs~~~!
...
..
==============================
"Gurararara! That straw hat boy is so bad, he has deadly jokes."
Aboard the Moby Dick, no sound can be louder than Whitebeard''sughter and his crew at this moment.
The only person who was just barely feigningughter was the young Teach, his face hardly frozen into a smiley position.
After all, at the beginning of the volume, the appearance of Teach and members of his crew made Whitebeard and his crew wary about him again.
It could be said that if he appeared again in an evil situation, he would be kicked out of here if he wasn''t crushed until died.
"Oyaji¡ We have ventured into almost every famous ind here in the New World, how about going to Sky Ind?"
Whitebeard looked at Marco with a big smile on his face.
"I also have never been to this ce before, although I have heard of Sky Ind in the past, ess to it''s a bit troublesome and there is nothing worth going there."
"Let''s continue reading the manga and see if there''s anything worth our effort to go there."
"I really envy the Straw Hat crew, though weak and ignorant they really enjoy adventure... If a pirate gets strength and knowledge, he won''t get the real taste of adventure."
Whitebeard noticed that his children were listening intently to him so he continued to express his thoughts as a great pirate who had already reached his peak.
Although he is stillcking in terms of knowledgepared to Roger not to mention Rob who looks like a bottomless well of mystery.
But he has a feeling that as long as One Piece manga continues to release its chapters, there will be no mystery in this world.
The mist surrounding the world was diminishing little by little.
***
Across the world, the shocking news was echoing in every home, tavern, and grocery market.
Sky Ind exists!
The manga of One Piece showed an ind floating in the sky 10,000 meters above sea level!
Some people look like humans live on it but they have wings! This news made many peoplepletely disbelieve because this thing is really hard to believe.
On an ind in the New World;
"Come on! Come over here! thetest editions of the manga (One Piece), the two arcs of Sky Ind saga, enter the market!"
"Come and find out the truth of what you thought was a legend, You ordinary civilian!"
"Come and discover the truth of your world, you ordinary civilian!"
"No matter how ordinary you are, this is your right guaranteed to you by the Hunters Sovereign... Sky Sword!"
"Now, everyone can know the future!"
"Come on and discover the One Piece manga. If you haven''t discovered it yet, you really are an idiot!"
Lots of people gathered in front of the manga shop which has be very popr in this town.
This small shop was just one of many branches in the New World and the owner was one person.
Morgans!
People are used to seeing him in the form of an albatross wearing a magician''s hat, which is clearly a devil fruit camouge.
"Mr. Morgans, I heard that you are allied with Sky Sword and Big Mom to specially promote One Piece manga in the New World. Is this real?"
Morgans looked at the customer who asked him this suspicious question, but the customer was more suspicious because he was wearing a strange mask and a formal suit... His aura alone was frightening.
"Ah¡ Actually, I have a bit of a connection with Big Mom, but I''ve never met the Sky Sword before¡ Anyway, what do you care about this, dear customer?"
"..."
"I have a proposal for you."
"Hmm?"
Morgans was surprised when he realizes he was the only one to hear the masked man''s words. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"The world government needs special people like you to promote the government manga in the new world, what do you think?"
Morgans frowned when he heard that.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 202: Enel''s confusion.
Chapter 203: The Shocking Truth!
Chapter 204: The Worried Five Elders!
Chapter 206 Enels confusion.
Chapter 206 Enel''s confusion.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Satori: Wee to the Forbidden Holy Land, "Upper Yard"... HUHUH!!
In this forest of illusion, the chance of survival is 10%!!
IT''S THE TRIAL OF ORB!!
...
..
Shura: First you tell me not to attack your friends...
Then you tell me not to destroy this ship...
Then you say you don''t want to die.
...
You put me in a difficult situation...!!
{SKYPIEA PRIEST. "SKY RIDER, SHURA"}
HUN... You selfish animal... Really pisses me off!
Shura:IF YOU WANT TO LIVE, THEN WHY ARE YOU SO WEAK!!!
Chopper: WAH!!
...
..
Chopper: OOOOOOO~~~~!!! KNIGHT OF THE SKY~~~~!!!
Gan Fall: Shura is a strong opponent. He is well trained. We must fight harder to be Pierre.
Shura: What does a deposed God like you do in the Enel region? An old man like you is useless!!
Let''s just y with him, Fioza.
Gan Fall: YELL ALL YOU LIKE!!
Shura: THIS ISLAND DOESN''T NEED TWO GODS!!!
Chopper: OH...!! OH~~~~!!! GREAT!! KNIGHT OF THE SKY~~~~!!!
...
..
Wyper: Great warrior Kalgara once said, "Turn on the light of Shandora"
Those words should be our principle.
Be it EX-GOD Gan Fall or GOD Enel... It doesn''t matter who our enemy is!
Despite their differences, as long as they''re both "Gods", then to us, they are the same!!!
BOTH MUST BE ELIMINATED!!!
...
..
==============================
"This¡ I don''t know what to say anymore¡ I am really as described here. I still doing everything in my power to restore peace with the Shandians, but that would have been impossible without your intervention, Rob-san."
"But how can I lose against this bastard¡ His name is Shura, right? I saw him recently in Birka, he is just a kid¡ Don''t tell me I died in this battle?!"
Gan Fall couldn''t take it anymore, the scene of his fight against Priest Shura made him feel very embarrassed.
Now, he was still at the peak of his strength, plus his powerful physical strength. But naturally that he''ll get weaker when he gets old in the future.
ording to Rob''s judgment, Gan Fall''s current strength can bepared to a tier A Hunter, which is really amazing.
Someone with the title of a God couldn''t be weak after all.
But in the manga, such an existence is beaten by a priest who is only one of God''s servants.
Gan Fall could see the strange looks the other chiefs were giving him which made him feel even more uneasy.
"Don''t worry, you won''t die before hearing the ind song you''re waiting for."
"The ind song... You''re talking about it? Shandora''s token..."
This time Shandia Chief spoke with an anticipation expression on his face.
Although they had been granted the right to return to live in the ''Upper Yard'' from the vige hidden among the clouds, they still did not know the whereabouts of many things that were important to them.
Although they searched a lot.
Rob turned his gaze from Gan Fall toward Shandia Chief.
"You know what that means, that''s why there''s no need to exin, just keep reading the manga and you''ll discover everything naturally."
"Sorry, but after seeing that Shandia warrior named Wyper as well as his passion for fulfilling Kalgara''sst words, I couldn''t control my excitement¡ I think all my tribe members will be like me at this moment." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
At this moment, Rob stood but before leaving the room he looked at the four chiefs and said.
"You should know that the situation before the release of the Skypiea volume and the situation after it, will not be the same anymore."
"Sky Ind will not remain a legend, nor will it be difficult to get here. Also, basta couldn''t remain hidden forever... Everything in this world is going to be revealed and the curtain closed."
"If you are deeply affected by small things like this, how can you stand up to the challenges ahead?"
The four chiefs lowered their heads in embarrassment, only now did they realize that they were acting like a group of kids... Yes, they needed to reconsider themselves first.
"Read all the contents of that volume, but remember... If you don''t want a megalomaniac God like Enel in the future, keep the sagacity of the true ruler."
After he finished what he wanted to say, Rob left the royal pce and headed to the art store in the capital, Alubarna.
From there go straight to the ''Upper Yard'' art store.
***
''Angel Ind'' art store;
"Enel?"
"What?"
"Since we started reading this volume, your name as a God has been mentioned more than once¡ What do you think this means?" Rosinante said.
"Huh? I don''t know¡ Maybe someone else with the same name as me¡"
Enel looked abnormal at this moment, after all, even if he hadn''t seen his appearance yet, he recognized Satori, Shura, and the others... They were his friends in Birka! How does he not know them?
Young Domingo looked at both Rosinante and Enel who seemed confused by the situation after reading so many chapters so far but could see Enel''s nervousness.
"This God Enel is definitely you, Enel¡"
"Huh? What do you mean, Doffy? How can a kid like me be a Skypiea God... That doesn''t make sense."
"I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about Enel in the manga."
"..."
Rosinante and Enel''s confusion is much greater than before.
"I don''t know if you''ve noticed or not¡ But a lot of people here have already noticed that... Look at the posters on the wall of the art store¡ Have you seen that person above the straw hats who is surrounded by lightning and has strange drums on his upper back?"
Enel immediately looked at the big poster Domingo was referring to.
Previously, he would subconsciously ignore it every time he saw it, but this time without knowing why, he felt that the person on the poster was the same.
Although that person in the poster looked older and entric, he was undoubtedly very simr to him.
(Author: Hahahaha! While writing this paragraph I happened to be listening to Eminem''s song, what a strange coincidence!)
"Is it possible...!"
"Don''t get too confused, Enel... I''m a scary Shichibukai in the manga. My friend naturally will be a scary God too, Hahahaha!!"
Everyone who heard Domingo''sughter shivered.
"Ah! Why did you hit me, mom?!"
"You annoy customers, don''t say nonsense, Enel-chan isn''t scary at all."
When he heard Matriarsh''s praise, young Enel felt very touched.
"Even if I was an evil God in this manga, I wouldn''t necessarily be in reality, I don''t have the strength nor the personality to be one."
"You''re still a kid so you haven''t grown yet, what do you call the mantra here, I guess it''s the observation haki, right? You''re obviously talented in that regard. If you want to get the power.. . Join us, Enel."
Domingo took out a strange-looking fruit and took it toward Enel.
"Doffy... You...!"
Rosinante was dumbfounded at this moment, never having thought that Domingo would give their task reward to Enel like this...
After all, this was a devil fruit with high potential!
If it isn''t a powerful Logia then will be a Paramecia even more powerful!
And if not that as well, it will be a Mythical Zoan!
"You... give this... To me?"
"Oh¡ Don''t get me wrong, you won''t get it for free, there are conditions, of course, first you have to get a hunter card in our guild, then join our team."
"But why¡ Why did you choose me?"
"This is because you are an important person in this world, you are a main character in the Sky Ind saga and perhaps the main enemy, someone like you is full of potential, you are worth investing in."
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 203: The Shocking Truth!
Chapter 204: The Worried Five Elders!
Chapter 205: Sky Ind Arc Effect!
Chapter 207 The Shocking Truth!
Chapter 207 The Shocking Truth!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Wyper: You said earlier that... Your "MANTRA"... Aisa, You said two "sounds" became silent. Correct?
Aisa:...Um... Yes, at the same time... Probably Gan Fall and... One of the priests...
Wyper: This is our chance! The true GOD has answered our prayers...!!
If we are to seed, we must move now!
...
..
Ussop: LUFFY! SANJI~!! I FOUND THE BOAT! HURRY~~~!!! IT''LL LEAVE THE FOREST SOON~!!!
LuffySanji: ("!")
Ussop: HURRY~~~!!!
Sanji: OH... Isn''t that Ussop? It seems that guy is alright.
I thought he was blown into bits because he disappeared after the explosion. Heh.
Luffy: OH!! He said something about the boat!! Let''s hurry and get there!! He actually found it!!
Good job, Ussop!
Ussop: This is bad...!! That upward road must be the exit!!
Hey, you two! Grab on my body! Hurry!
Sanji: Body!?
Ussop: You''re not running away from me!! ''KARASU-MARU''! "USSOP A~~~ AAH~~~~"!
Alright~~~! I got it!!
Luffy: Way to go Ussop!!
Ussop: Now that you have witnessed the amazing power of my " USSOP A~~~ AAH~~~..."
LuffySanji: AHHH!!
Ussop: AAH?
(PAH!!... BAH!!... PON!!... DON!!)
...
..
Ussop: S''all good... S''all good...
Sanji: You punk... I''ll remember this...
Luffy:... It was easier... If I''ll just stretch my arms... You know...?
...
..
==============================
In Syrup Vige;
Yassop and Banshina''s embarrassment became much more than before...
This kid who made them proud used to make them embarrassed too.
But in Lvneel County the atmosphere is made livelier because of Ussop''s hrious technique.
"Hahahahah... Haha!!"
When he got to this part of the manga, a young man burst intoughter, unable to stop no matter how hard he tried.
Seeing the bumps on the heads of the three, Sanji, Ussop, and Luffy when they crashed into the trees made himugh out loud.
After all, Ussop''s new move was so stupid, Luffy said that he was could only stretch and they''d avoid all that pain.
"Pft... Hahahaha! That''s so funny... Ussop is really an idiot!"
Not only did the manga affect young people, but even middle-aged peopleughed so hard.
"Sanji and Luffy are idiots too, Hahaha! They were beaten up by the trees that got in their path."
"That''s fun! Luffy and his buddies are so funny!"
..
..
In Lvneel County, One Piece manga readers were having a great time, they discovered a lot of important things that they previously thought were just legends, but as they progress in the story they have already passed the question of epting the truth of things or not, it has be an indisputable reality. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
And as usual, they went with the flow of events and considered the existence of the Sky Ind, and the Skypieans a tangible reality.
The fact of the Straw Hats'' adventure in this ce is proof of that.
It was interesting to see how the Straw Hat crew overcame hardships of all kinds to get to this point.
But the most interesting are the challenges and trials that Luffy and his friends faced on Sky Ind.
They''ve be level II criminals, then their ship (Going Merry ) was taken away by a huge crab, with Robin, Nami, Zoro, and Chopper on board, to the altar of sacrifice on the God''s Ind.
While Luffy, Sanji, and Ussop were directed toward the trial grounds.
Such a suspenseful game-like scenario was especially fun for One Piece fans.
But after a few minutes, the flow of the story was no longer particrly pleasant to the inhabitants of Lvneel, but an eerie silence enveloped the whole ind, even if a pin was tossed in the ground, because of this silence, it could be heard.
Even seeing a scene moreedic than before didn''t change that silence, no one hereughed this time.
The scene was where Luffy meticulously imitates his crew members'' faces while Ussopughs to death and Sanji gets angry to death too.
In an instant, because of what Nami found at the end of the Upper Yard, the manga readers''ughter turned into absolute silence.
The gasps of astonishment could be heard from all over the world, but only two inds were affected too much.
Jaya Ind.
And Lvneel County.
==============================
...
..
Nami: HAA... HA... Look! Haven''t we seen this before?
Zoro:... What the...? Wasn''t that on the ground...? Is it the same one?
Robin:... No, it isn''t! This is the other half of the one down there. Which means that this ind used to be on the ground... It was strange that this ind wasn''t made of clouds...
Nami:... I was wondering at first because that house was two stories high... But there were no stairs to get to the 2nd floor... And there was no reason to build a house on a seaside cliff like that... Unless that cliff by the sea is the point of connection with this ind!
Nami: This is the other half of the ind. This ind... Was originally JAYA!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(CHOH~~~~!! CHOH~~~~!!)
(WAH~~~~!! WAH~~~~!!)
Chopper: Such huge South Birds!! How did they get here?!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Luffy: NO, NO, NO! It''s like this, Ussop! {OH!? It''s the morning... ZZZZZ...}
Ussop: WAAAHAHAHAHA!!! "COUGH" HAHAHAHAHA!!!
Sanji: YOU TWO ARE TOO RELAXED! IDIOTS!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Zoro:... So for some reason... That ind split in two... And this half came to the sky.
Nami: (....)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Huge south bird: (CHOH~~~~~!!!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Nami: It was on the ground... But the golden city that Nnd found... Didn''t sink.....!!! For 400 years... Jaya had always been floating in the sky...!!
...
..
==============================
On Jaya, after reading this part of the chapter countless times without advancing to the next, tears flooded the manga page but didn''t get wet it at all. The tears continued to flow across the page and fall towards the sea below.
"S-so then... l-I understand now..."
Mont nc Cricket looked at the half of the building overlooking the cliff because he was sitting next to him.
In the back, he could hear the crying sounds of his two bodyguards and some thugs in this ce who had be loyal to him in the past months.
After the reality of the divided ind of Jaya appeared in the manga so suddenly, it seemed as if a thunderbolt had been struck directly in their heads.
They couldn''tprehend the situation at first. But as the minutes passed, and noticing the difference between the half of this old building in front of them, and the other half in the manga, they felt that everything was real.
"The Gold City¡ Did not sink to the bottom of the sea but rose to the sky¡ And became the Upper Yard!!"
"H-huh, unbelievable!"
"Unbelievable...!"
Cricket cried bitterly, unable to stop... His ancestor''s luck was as good as shit.
If the One Piece manga hadn''t revealed this truth, maybe no one would have known and it would be hidden forever.
...
On the other side of the ind, in Mock Town;
The pirates and thugs in this ce looked up at the sky in astonishment, unable to wake up from their extreme shock.
It was only after hearing the shouting and exmations of some people who were mentally strong that chaos began to permeate the ce.
Previously, everyone walked out of the art store, after all, after confirming the reality of the existence of Sky Ind, many unexined phenomena in this area had be very logical.
The falling of ships from the clear sky.
The sudden night in a specific area at broad daylight.
The appearance of huge human shadows.
Many sea creatures, sea kings, and even drifting ships rise to the sky by the rising currents, but they nevere back.
All of this became a logical exnation after confirming the truth of Sky Ind.
So it seemed as if their worldview had beenpletely overturned.
But all this is very small in front of the fact that part of their ind has risen to the sky!
The question is, how did that happen?!
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 204: The Worried Five Elders!
Chapter 205: Sky Ind Arc Effect
Chapter 206: SHANDORA
Chapter 208 The Worried Five Elders!
Chapter 208 The Worried Five Elders!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Holy Land Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
The atmosphere in the government hall was gloomy.
"This...?"
The mustachioed Gorosei looked at his oldrades with a grim look.
"It was finally revealed... No matter how hard we tried to hide it."
The long-bearded Gorosei''s expression seemed indifferent but in fact, he was feelingpletely bitter.
"Sigh~ This was to be expected after the appearance of the Sky Ind saga, I was just wondering will it be revealed that we are the reason for the Shandora''s remains ascension to the sky?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The blond Gorosei was resting his chin on his hands while casually wondering.
"More urately, will it be revealed that we tried to destroy the remnants of the ancient kingdom instead of just sending them to the sky¡"
Gorosei''s eyes shed with a violent glint as he shook his head.
"..."
The bald Gorosei looked at his oldrades who seemed dazed at what they had just read and took a handkerchief to wipe his sweaty forehead.
They had not yet finished reading the new volume and all of this appeared, making them feel very pressured and uneasy.
Some of the secrets that they had been hiding deeply as legends in this world were revealed one by one.
"First, he unveiled the existence of Sky Ind and its residents."
"Secondly, he unveiled the Upper Yard being part of Jaya..."
"Third, he has already begun to clean Mont nc Nnd''s name¡"
"Sigh~ What do you think he will do next?"
"Everything is possible..."
The mustachioed Gorosei said with a serious expression.
"Do we have to take direct action now?"
"Huh? Don''t we have a deal with him? As long as he doesn''t directly mention us again we have no choice but to watch from the side."
"It seems that the next chapters will be full of intense events for sure¡ He''s going to show the ruins of the Golden City I think, from Nami''s excited expression towards what is called the ''El duardo'' it is quite clear."
"It doesn''t matter. Let''s keep reading to the end."
"Only in this way will we know how much damage this volume will cause."
"Undoubtedly, the world will not remain calm anymore¡"
"Yes, we have to prepare for the uing chaotic era, perhaps it would be more deadly and chaotic than the great era of pirates in the manga."
...
..
"By the way, what are we going to do about Celestial Dragons who want to go to Skypiea?"
"Reject everyone now, don''t give them any chance to do what they want."
"Kong, you know what to do, right?"
Kong''s face turned pale as soon as he heard that, but he had no way of showing his dissatisfaction.
"Yes, Gorosei-sama."
"Good."
***
Marineford.
In the tallest building inside this ancient naval facility, heavy breathing can be heard showing its owners'' utter astonishment after reading the previous chapters.
They were currently in an urgent meeting. Every time a volume of the famous manga (One Piece) appeared, it could cause earthquakes in the world, so that matter needs an urgent meeting consisting of navy heads for sure.
Vice-Admirals like Garp, Tsuru, Borsalino, and Sakazuki as well as newly-promoted Kuzan and Jaguar D. Saul and others.
Admiral Zephyr and Fleet Admiral Sengoku... Everyone was present, each of them holding a thick manga book in their hands.
"Sigh~ The five elders seem to be at the end of their wits this time."
While wiping his sses, Sengoku looked toward his subordinates and said with a heavy sigh.
"What''s going on in Marigoa, Sengoku?"
"What do you think, Garp? The celestial dragons are back to their animal nature... Everyone wants to visit Sky Ind... They think this is where True Gods like themselves should live."
"What an inconvenience..."
Vice-Admiral Borsalino''s brow furrowed when he heard that.
"..."
Both Kozan and Sakuzuki who were beside him showed no expression as if they were expecting something like this.
"Bwahahaha! Those scums don''t really change."
"Garp!"
Sengoku''s face turned pale when he heard that, Garp was indifferent as he called the Celestial Dragons as scums.
"Sorry... My tongue slipped."
Garp continued to scratch his nose with a nonchnt expression.
"You really..."
Tsuru who was beside him didn''t know whether to cry orugh, this idiot bastard was impossible to change, still showing his hatred for Celestial Dragons in open without fearing anything.
The other Vice-Admirals were frightened but shrugged off the matter as if they hadn''t heard it in the first ce.
"Garp¡ The World Government''s attitude toward you is still cold regarding Dragon, don''t make the situation worse."
When Sakazuki heard Dragon''s name, he finally showed a reaction and looked toward Garp with a dissatisfied expression.
"Sakazuki, Borsalino, Kozan... It''s time for you to stand out in the new world."
"I believe that many dangerous pirates will enter ''Paradice'' wanting to reach Skypiea as they did in the previous basta Sea War... Your role is to minimize damage."
The trio nodded slowly.
"Good, let''s continue reading what''s in this Pandora''s box... I think the next chapters will be even scarier."
***
Meanwhile, great astonishment prevailed within the Tree of Knowledge in Ohara.
Professor Clover''s breathing was heavy as he gave orders here and there.
Other archaeologists were doing all kinds of handiwork while looking at the manga book from time to time.
Some have drawn the maps of Skypeia in small details.
Some have drawn the shape of the Skypieans and the Shandians, but when Clover noticed the slight difference between the priests of God and the other Skypieans he assumed that they were a third race. For this reason, he ordered them to draw one of the priests also and put them in the register of the discovered races.
(Author''s note: the priests, from the Birkans, have downward nting wings and do not have antennae, unlike Skypieans.)
"Great! Great! What a discovery!! How could such a thing happen?!"
"Amazing! Who can send a fixed ind in the sea into the sky by more than 10,000 meters?!"
"This world is getting more and more mysterious as the mist clears more and more also."
"So Nnd was so wronged 400 years ago... I wonder how the people of Lvneel are feeling at this moment."
"Inscribe Mont nc Nnd on the record of the most oppressed people in history!"
"But we haven''t found out anything about him yet..."
"What? Are you questioning my words, Busshiri?"
"No, not at all, Professor!"
Busshiri ran to execute Clover''s order.
"It''s just my personal feeling, but Nnd ispletely innocent. Now, let''s find out."
Clover sat down on a nearby seat and continued reading the manga from the point where he stopped earlier.
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 205: Sky Ind Arc Effect
Chapter 206: SHANDORA
Chapter 207: The Fierce Archaeologist Robin!
Chapter 209 Sky Island Arc Effects
Chapter 209 Sky Ind Arc Effects
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
==============================
...
..
Luffy: Gold, Eh!? I''ve been waiting for an adventure like this!!
Nami: Yup. If you''re interested. Things shall go smoothly.
Ussop: Oi Oi, Luffy!! Did you forget... That raider''s warning!!?
Chopper: The GOD will be angry!!?
Robin: HEHE... Sounds interesting...!
Sanji: Nheless, with treasure up for grab, pirates won''t stay silent. Yeah?
Zoro: There is nock of enemies to fight, too...!!
This is a game of survival!
Luffy: Yoooooosh!!! It''s decided!!
We''ll go and find gold!!!
...
..
Nami: Everyone here? Okay, firstly, let''s review the contents of Nnd''s diary.
Luffy: Sky Ind''s lunches are tasty, too!
Nami: He first discovered the golden city 400 years ago.
Then a few yearster, He revisited Jaya, but the golden city has already vanished without a trace.
~~~ In other words, this ind was part of Jaya, and in those few years between Nnd''s visits, it hade up into the sky.
Chopper: On the Knock-Up Stream, Right?
Nami: Yes, that''s the best guess. Since Mr. Cricket said that the location of the explosion varies every time. What with the size of it... It''s not weird.
Zoro: Just one thing: We went to the forest in Jaya before, and those two forests are too different to have been the same forest.
Robin: Hmm... That is likely due to the strange substances inside the sea cloud and ind cloud. The strange substances seem abnormally enhance the nts'' and animals'' growth rates.
...
..
Sanji: There was something about some huge bell-shaped gold... Then something about the south bird...
Robin: On thest page of the diary, there is something very unclear- The things he wrote before he died.
It was, "I saw gold in the right eye of the skull."
Nami: That''s it!!
Take a look at this!! Ibined the map that Robin found in Jaya... With the ancient map of Skypiea. When Ibine them at the point of Cricket''s home...
Look!! This is the Jaya... 400 years ago!!
Luffy: Oh!!... It looks like a skull!!
...
..
==============================
10,000 meters directly below Sky Ind. On Jaya Ind.
"So then¡ I get it, the right eye from the skull¡ That''s what Nnd meant¡ Damn it! Why didn''t I understand that before!"
Cricket''s eyes were red, his tears evidently not yet dry. He was holding a manga book as well as Nnd''s Diary in his hands.
The Diary book was exactly the same book that Nami had in the manga.
When Nami started exining the situation between the Jaya Ind and the Upper Yard in detail, Cricket couldn''t help but gasp in shock, being a young man now he couldn''t stop his tears froming down. Well, even if he was the same mature Cricket in the manga he would have cried more bitterly than that. Because that person in the manga really struggled to find the gold... No, it''s more urate to say that he struggled to find out the real reason behind the misfortune of Nnd and the Mont nc n.
And now, the true reason for everything was right in front of him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Half of Jaya didn''t drown in the sea, but rose to the sky with a huge Knock-UP Stream!
***
Lvneel Country;
On the ind, the silence was the dominant title, and in the presidential pce, it was still the same.
Sitting in his office room, Mont nc Harry was quietly reading what Nami had said.
As if he could already hear Nami''s voice.
However, this was not the case, but rather from the intensity of his concentration, he imagined hearing the voices while reading the manga.
At this point, everyone had an idea inside their mind that was getting bigger every second.
"Nnd ispletely innocent!"
This was the idea, really hard to believe, but that''s what was exined in the manga.
What was revealed in the manga, there is no way it could be wrong because a lot of facts have already been confirmed.
As the hunters guild announcedst week that the Briss Kingdom had recovered their saint''s ship that had been lost nearly 200 years ago, this made everyone who had a little doubt about the manga disappearpletely.
"My dear¡ It seems that the heavens have finally decided to forgive the esteemed ancestor¡"
To his astonishment, he didn''t even feel his wife''s arrival at this moment.
His wife sat next to him, which made him wake up from his stray state.
Harry''s wife wiped her tears before asking with a smile.
"Now, our child Cricket cane back... right?"
"Yeah, he''ll be back now, he won''t have to do anything else."
...
"Are you¡ Are you telling me we''ve beenughing at just an explorer and insulting him for 400 years so far¡?"
"Don''t be kidding with us, Sky Sword¡ This joke isn''t fun¡"
An old man from Lvneel sat on the grasnd, his legs seeming to lose strength, since he was a child he has been constantly hearing stories about the liar Nnd... Thousands of false stories were made up by making Nnd as its protagonist. All that makes his name synonymous with lies and distrust.
It becamemon for Nnd to be mocked each time he was mentioned in the conversations.
This had be a habit... Yes, a habit that was impossible to change.
This is exactly what the former royal family wanted to see. They turned the life story of the man who deceived them into aedian tale that is passed down through generations so that his crime will not be forgotten and be punished with curses throughout his life until his name turns into a synonym for the word "lying" and they have already seeded.
The old man wasn''t the only one who copsed at this moment.
Even many mentally weak people who easy to they feel guilty have copsed.
After all, there is no ordinary person in this country who has notughed and mocked Nnd before.
Let alone Lvneel which was Nnd''s home, in all the north blue, Nnd had be synonymous with lies.
Such negative fame has umted for 400 years.
When the truth about a situation like this emerges, it will surely result in interesting changes.
"Nnd¡ Is he,pletely innocent?!"
"How can this happen! Is everything I''ve been taught since childhood... Just a lie?"
"Is this life... Just a lie?"
After some time, most people had seen the shbacks of Nnd and Kalgara.
The tears of the world people did not stop falling.
***
"Fufufu, the gold... the fortune... What''s the use of all this if it leads to the loss the life and the reputation of humans... This man, Nnd is surely blessed by the God of Curse."
Imu couldn''t help butugh because of Nnd''s story, the Irony of fate in this story was too exaggerated.
"At least your name has been cleaned in this era, or you will be a concept synonymous with lying forever."
Imu''s red was hair flying with the light wind, she was currently in apletely different ce, not Marigoa, for the first time in a very long time, Imu came out of Pangaea Castle.
She was currently sitting on a cloud directly above the Upper Yard on Sky Ind!
She was waiting for a certain person to arrive at this ce.
"Fufufu, I didn''t know my world was so exciting, and I wouldn''t have known without you, Rob chan¡"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 206: SHANDORA
Chapter 207: The Fierce Archaeologist Robin!
Chapter 208: The Navy prepares for theing chaos!
Chapter 210 SHANDORA
Chapter 210 SHANDORA
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
P@treon Link:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(Delete Espace)
Discord Link:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
???
Skypiea, Art store ''Angel Ind'';
"Well... It''s clear that you and Enel in the manga are the same person."
"Let''s get out of here, these people are looking at you with hateful gazes..."
"Doffy, Enel-chan, sit down, no need to leave, I''ll talk to them until the little misunderstanding goes away."
"No, mom, you know it''s not just a misunderstanding, you don''t have to worry about us, we''ll be outside."
Domingo dragged Enel and ran out of the art store while Rosinante followed behind them.
Everyone now realizes that the God of Skaypiea who will seize authority in the future and enve so many Skaypieans to build his ''Maxim'' ship is the same young Enel who was just in front of them... Who just dragged out.
Although they also realize that he is still a kind child, what appeared in the manga honestly frightened them.
In the manga, their situation was very miserable.
Their situation was no different from that of ves.
...
"So this is Upper Yard? Let''s stay here, for now, when we''re done reading the manga, let''s go explore."
"I¡ Is what the manga showed, real?"
Even though they had moved from Angel Ind to Upper Yard, Enel was still dumbfounded and confused.
"Don''t ask me, ask my teacherter."
"He''s always vague about this, but in fact... He''s doing this for a specific purpose, don''t hate him for that, if it wasn''t for the teacher, you''d be the main viin of Skypiea in the future, and your ass would be kicked by Luffy."
***
Fish-Man Ind;
"What do you think of today''s volume so far, Neptune?"
On Fish-Man Ind, Roger''s pirates'' group was still there, but now, they are gathered in the sea forest in front of two poneglyphs, one red and the other grey.
"Hmm? I think it''s interesting, none of my people would have thought that there would be an ind in the sky... Such a shocking fact, there are still a lot of my people who didn''t believe it yet."
"Wahahaha! What is unbelievable about that? Fish-Man Ind is 10,000 meters below sea level."
From this fact, it is not surprising that there is a sky ind 10,000 meters above sea level."
What Roger said made a lot of sense to Neptune and the others, so they nodded in understanding.
"So what do we have in those two poneglyphs, Oden?"
"Well... There are two, so I thought we might get a lot of information, but one of them isn''t that important."
"It''s a letter of apology from a guy named Joy Boy."
"Unbelievable! He can actually read texts!"
Neptune is surprised after hearing poneglyph content from someone who previously thought he was just a pirate.
"Yes, he can read the poneglyph. After all, his ancestors are the creators of so-called poneglyphs in the first ce."
A smile appeared on Roger''s face after he said that.
"What! Don''t tell me¡ Is he from Kozuki n?"
"My name is Kozuki Oden... Nice to meet you, great knight Neptune - De Guzaru."
Oden bowed in a samurai Wano Kuni salute which made Neptune really sure of it.
"Oden... Did you say it was an apology letter from Joy Boy? To whom?"
Roger wanted to confirm the truth of something.
"Ah! He says... It''s a mermaid princess who was called a sea goddess... He''s apologizing for not keeping his promise."
"This looks more like the ''Heir of the World'' manga scenario, doesn''t it guys?"
"Is this ''Joy Boy'' possibly the King of Giants Nika?"
"Guys, I think you should keep reading the manga without stopping¡ Something amazing hase out..."
Saying that, Gaban went back to continue reading the manga with an interesting expression.
"Really!? Did you just say Poneglyph?"
Roger took back the manga book and continued where he left off.
He didn''t care about what was called the sky battles, in his eyes, they were too boring, that''s why he was reading the book very slowly. He was more interested in Poneglyphs and historical information.
...
==============================
...
..
Robin: A tombstone... For the city...?
It was probably constructed by the decedents after the city fell...
"SHANDORA"
Is that the name of the ancient city...?
XX Year 400... That''s 1100 years ago... The time of destruction is... 800 years ago...!!
That falls into the period when there was no record of history anywhere in the world, the "nk Century..."
Maybe this ind... Containing part of what became exting on the ground... The "History that is not passed on"...
(This should be the map of Shandora... If I go to the city square, I can probably find out more... Maybe even a clue to "the history that is not passed on"...)
...
..
==============================
"Once again he put his daughter in the fore to exin history... What''s your target with this, Rob...?"
"The nk Century! So the so-called Shandora or Cyandora was part of that era! Unbelievable..."
"This raises the rm for the World Government... Guys, there will be no truce anymore, I think there will be a war inevitablying."
Roger and his crew did not care about the battles of the Shandia tribe against the so-called priests or the battle of Luffy against Wyper or the battle of Zoro against Braham, because their strength level was too low in their eyes.
Even the so-called God Enel who was apparently a Logia Lightning user and had a high level of Observation Haki proficiency was nothing in their eyes.
All he really cared about was the important information that had surfaced so far, that was what was worth looking forward to.
"Captain... We need to hurry, we have to get to Skaypiea, isn''t our next destination?"
Oden looked at Roger saying.
"You''re right,e on guys, get ready to set sail."
"Our next destination is, Skaypiea!"
"Yeah!!!"
***
Ohara;
"The history that is not passed on... The nk Century! Oh my God!"
The contents of what Robin found caused an outburst of astonishment for Ohara archaeologists.
Despite being a manga character, Robin was the first archaeologist to find such a rich relic in a ce all the archaeologists had not imagined its existence, let alone going to it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Shandora! The fragrance of history in this ce is too strong!"
"Quickly! Record it all, don''t forget the dates, maybe the Shandora civilization has a certain connection to the ancient kingdom!"
"Understood, Clover-san!"
Clover took out an ancient manuscript from a certain locker and opened it.
In the manuscript appears a faint picture of an ind containing incredibly massive buildings and highly advanced geometric shapes.
The ind looked very rich and resembled a skull in shape.
On the manuscript page, it''s written in bold:
"The Great Kingdom"
???
The titles of the next three chapters! (?Spoiler?)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 207: The Fierce Archaeologist Robin!
Chapter 208: The Navy prepares for theing chaos!
Chapter 209: Reviving the memories of Nnd and Kalgara!
Chapter 211 Announcement!
Chapter 211 Announcement!
Hello guys...
unfortunately, there is no chapter for today and the next 3 days as well.
I will not take a break or something like that, I still write chapters daily as usual on P@treon, but I need time to prepare a package of advanced chapters, for this reason, I will stop the update here temporarily.
Don''t be so worried, it''s just 3 days, and the daily update will be back as usual, and there will be enough chapters to add bonus chapters as well.
But now, there are not enough chapters, so you have to wait, you know, this is not a trantion but my original fanfic and I need an unimaginable effort to n the path of the story, so I really need to be behind closed doors to cultivate the chapters!! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Those who cannot wait can go to my Pa treon:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
Chapter 212 The Fierce Archaeologist Robin!
Chapter 212 The Fierce Archaeologist Robin!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 15 advanced chapters, and there will be 20 advanced chapters in the next few days!
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"So scary! Oh, God!... Robin gets scary when ites to historical relics... She looks a lot like her mother!"
Some of the archaeologists looked at each other, a look of terror could be seen on their faces after seeing Robin''s fight against Yama and how she ended him with her amazing fighting ability.
"That fat guy is so provocative. It''s good that she kicked his butt. People like him don''t deserve to live."
Apparently, Clover was angry at this person who did not respect the relics of the ancients more, but his expression became much more kind after seeing Robin''s responses to his actions.
"She''s just like her mother. I wonder if the current Robin will get some of her features from this character in the future or not?"
"Well, who knows?¡ Her father is so protective of her, he wouldn''t want to see her get a single scratch let alone see her get into life-or-death fights like this."
Clover shook his head while thinking about Rob''s obsession with his daughter.
***
Art store ''Angel Ind'';
On Sky Ind. Olvia, Sora, Toki, Rouge, Bell-m¨¨re, Gloriosa, Otohime, and the rest of the waitresses were talking about the same subject. Robin''s fight was a bit tough but once Robin got serious she finished it off.
"When ites to relics your daughter bes fierce, Hahaha!"
"You''re right, Sora, she''s like me at that point."
Olvia smiled sweetly while looking at the manga page.
"It''s a good thing that Rob allowed the children to stay in his personal section or else Robin would definitely have seen that."
Olvia sighed while thinking of her little daughter.
"Robin-chan is very smart, I think she will find out sooner orter."
"I agree with you, Rouge, but at least I hope she''s older a little more before getting to know the manga."
***
Upper yard;
"The ''God'' Enel is amazing¡ It looks like you were going to eat the Lightning Fruit at some point in the future."
At this moment, Enel seemed to have calmed down and epted the situation. He started taking the manga seriously and logically analyzing his character in the manga after listening to the opinions of his friends, Doffy and Rosinante.
"Just like you said, the teacher asked Gan Fall to bring you back from Birka and take care of you, until what happened in the manga wouldn''t happen."
"The teacher does nothing in vain."
"I think the majority of the women he''s on his staff at the art stores have a history in the One Piece story."
"Why do you say that, Doffy?"
"That''s what I''ve concluded so far, he cares about manga characters so much. Or why do you think he saved us and took us as his disciples?"
"Well, Enel... Do you think he wronged you by interfering with your destiny? After all, you would have be the God of Skypiea and would rule over everything in the sky!"
"..."
Young Enel looked at the dirt ground beneath his feet and meditated for a few seconds while Domingo and Rosinante fell silent, waiting for his answer.
"I am just an ordinary kid¡ Although I am distinguished as being without wings like the rest of my race, that does not change the fact that I am an ordinary kid, I don''t have any attributes of a God."
"I don''t know what my self of the manga went through to be this way, but I think it''s a very harsh thing that I don''t wish to experience."
"Indeed, I am d to Mr. Rob intervened in my fate."
Hearing that, a big smile appeared on the faces of Domingo and Rosinante.
"Now, we have to hurry up to enroll you in the Guild, then you will officially be a member of our team¡ Someday in the future, we will be known as the Three Gods!"
"Hahahahaha! Isn''t that a bit arrogant, Big Brother?"
"What''s the fault in arrogance if you are strong? The fault is in the arrogance of the weak."
***
Sorbet Kingdom;
"The relics you destroyed are precious¡ Although history has always existed¡ We cannot go back to the past¡ Do you understand?!"
"..."
Bartholomew Kuma paused at this line which Robin said after defeating her opponent, and he pondered for a while, it wasn''t the first time he had been drawn to by a certain saying.
This time the saying had a deep stamp on it.
This is because he remembered his past... The image of a child who looks like a tramp in tattered clothes but holds a book and shows a gentle smile formed in his mind.
(She is right. It''s not possible to return to the past, except by using the memories... The relics and books were created to preserve the memory of the past. It''s desirable to protect them, and not destroy them because they are the real treasures.)
"Since when have I not seen you smile like that!... You must have remembered something."
"Huh¡ Are you still on that page? Your reading speed for chapters is very slow as usual."
Kuma didn''t care to respond to this annoying woman and continued reading the manga calmly.
Conney shook her head in surrender and continued reading the interesting manga in her hand.
Throughout her long life, she did not think that she would get another great addiction to rival her addiction to food!
Addiction to reading manga.
This woman was one of the future worst generation supernovas, Jewelry Bonney!
That will be her identity in the future, which she has not decided yet.
Now, the identity of Conney, the chief maid of the royal pce to the Bartholomew family.
This identity suited her very well and maintained it for a long time due to her strong connection to the Bartholomew family in the Sorbet kingdom.
But in her life, she never thought that someone like Rob would appear in this world.
Who in the world is crazy enough to unearth these historical things that will undoubtedly tickle the nerves of the World Government!?
"Crazy!!"
"He''s crazy! This world going into chaos!"
"It''s impossible for the world government to forgive the reappearance of the Poneglyphs again in the manga!"
"Can you shut up? I haven''t got to that point yet..."
"Ah... Sorry."
***
==============================
...
..
Robin:... Disappeared for 800 years, the great city Shandora... After all this time, it''s still so... Magnificent...
So, this is... The golden city, Shandora.
...
..
.
Robin: I never would have thought that there would bepletely untouched Poneglyphs here... The creators of those writings were the only ones who could use them...
"Truth in the heart and the mouth sealed"...
"We are those who record history"... N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Together with the sound of the great belfry"...
Robin: That''s right. Nnd''s diary said... There should be a huge bell somewhere around here.
Robin: All the books in the city were burned...
Its entire history was lost...!!
...
..
.
Robin: A once prosperous city that tried to protect history... What happened to this world back then...!?
...
..
==============================
"History will return to search for you all, no matter how hard you try to bury it, the world government."
Dragon left the manga book aside after giving a suitablement on thetest events and looked at the young man in front of him.
"You seem to be reading the manga silently, have you finally epted the situation, Crocodile?"
Crocodile did not even raise his head but spoke saying.
"I agreed to join you because you promised me that you would allow me to meet the sky sword, but don''t think that you can control me as you wish."
"Huh? Who said anything about controlling you? At least don''t forget who''s been saving you from that mad navy dog all this time."
As soon as he remembered Sakazuki, Crocodile''s expression turned nervous.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 208: THE NAVY PREPARES FOR THE COMING CHAOS!
CHAPTER 209: REVIVING THE MEMORIES OF NOLAND AND KALGARA!
CHAPTER 210: THE LIGHT OF SHANDORA: "WE''RE HERE!"
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) BLACKSTAR_BH:
Here I am back as promised, guys!
Chapters will be updated regrly every day at 17:00 GMT!
Regarding BONUS chapters or ADDITIONAL chapters, I''ll start adding them after a few days when I finish filling out thest tier in my Pa treon, so be in time.
I hope you''ll continue to support me to put this book in the first ce!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 213 The Navy Prepares For The Coming Chaos!
Chapter 213 The Navy Prepares For The Coming Chaos!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 15 advanced chapters, and there will be 20 advanced chapters in the next few days!
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Enel: You said that... It started four hundred years ago? Your people have been fighting to get back home?
Don''t you remember that you''re the only one left... And this ce will soon fall down from the sky?
Wyper: (....)
Enel: You are nothing more than a piece of trash blocking my way... Why do you still stand up...!?
Wyper: For my ancestors!!
...
..
==============================
"He''s the heir of the Great Ancestor Kalgara¡ He possesses the same qualities as¡"
The shandia chief couldn''t control his emotions at this moment, Wyper''s performance in the manga was very honorable, using the reject dial twice and staying standing to the end... It''s definitely the blood of the great warrior Kalgara running through his veins. .. "I wonder who will give birth to this great warrior from my tribe members?... Is it Wylder... Or maybe Masav?"
"You seem very emotional, Valgar... Sigh~ You''re just a filler in this arc... You''ve never been blown by Enel. It''s not like me who''s been beaten up a lot... It''s a shame. "
Gan Fall hasn''t counted the number of times he''s sighed since he started reading this arc.
"Mister Rob left us with a heavy mind with all these events that were likely to happen in the future..."
"Ahm¡ You are at least lucky enough to appear in the manga, as for me, I seem to have disappeared with Birka¡ From the words of the Captain of God''s Guardians and also your words, Valgar... It seems that Enel destroyed Birka before he moved to Skypiea¡ I was also mentioned since I am the strongest sky knight out there."
The Birka God Ardan, who was also known as the Sky Knight... There was no worry on his face, after all, Enel had already been moved away from Birka and events wouldn''t follow the same path anymore.
"I think we should be careful with this person, Enel¡ Although he is still a young kid, anything is possible¡ What do you think?"
"What can we do, Cobra?"
"Why don''t we send him to the blue sea?"
***
Enes Lobby, The Justice Gateway;
"Bwahahahaha! Why is my grandson''s fight method so stupid?!"
Vice-Admiral Garp''s warship exited the Gate of Justice that was already closing its doors and sailed towards the designated destination.
Jaya Ind.
This ship was the most powerful wall of interception for the New World pirates who were plotting to enter Paradice to reach Skypiea.
Just because there is Garp on board.
"Ara~ra~ Garp-san your grandson''s luck is so bad¡ At the beginning of his journey, he met two powerful Logia users¡ This is unusual for new pirates."
"Hmm? So what? He needs to face more cases than that. He is, after all, Garp''s grandson... Since he chose to be a pirate he has to walk a difficult path."
On the ship, Garp and Kuzan, each holding a manga volume in their hand, while engaging in a spontaneous discussion.
However, behind their words were deeper meanings that the nearby marines could not understand.
"Shandora''s so much gold will attract a lot of treasure lovers this time... That''s annoying."
"Bwahahaha! All we have to do is crush them, right?"
"Kuzan, I have a feeling that we will run into one of the monsters from the New World, who will want to get the Poneglyphs and find out where the ancient weapon is."
"Not only should we beware of those whoe by sea... But even those whoe by air, like Shiki and Kaido."
"Let thoseing across the sea to me, Garp-san."
"This bastard Rob never stops sending us troubles... Now, I understand why One Piece manga has been suspended for an entire year. He saw all thising."
"Ara~ra~ Sky Ind saga¡ What a hassle."
"But the story of Nnd and Kalgara is too great to remain hidden, and Rob has done an outstanding favor by reviving their names."
***
Rob stood in front of thergest tree in the Upper Yard.
"Sigh~ What a strange ce, it''s strange if only this ce didn''t attract so many people to try to get here..."
Contrary to the appearance of this ancient city in the manga which was matte, in front of Rob everything was shimmering with gold in his visual field.
This was the Golden City Shandora.
When Rob first came here with Olvia and the others this ce had been undiscovered for hundreds of years, everything was hidden in the depths of the clouds, including the Golden City itself.
But Rob cleaned this ce up and reshaped it, he made a path through the clouds and opened a huge entrance that leads to the golden city inside.
Since it is an archaeological ce, no one was allowed to enter it without his permission. The shandians lived only near the Golden City and not inside it.
After Shandora ascended to the sky 400 years ago, the Golden City sank into the clouds, the Golden Bell and the Poneglyphs separated from the Golden City and they ended up at the highest point of Skypiea.
Regarding the golden bell and the poneglyphs that were at the top of the huge tree, Rob brought them back to their previous ce, on top of the golden pyramid.
This was before Olvia came here.
As for the art store he had set up in this ce, he ced it outside of Golden City, but it wasn''t too far away, after all, everything inside the Upper Yard was under the authority of this art store.
"I wonder... Why do I have this feeling, am I being watched?"
Rob looked up at the sky but didn''t find anything unfamiliar... He came here to do a closing act that would be a great celebration of the end of the Sky Ind saga, but he wasn''t expecting someone to spy on him.
The ruins of the Golden City were no longer covered with clouds on all sides because Rob removed all the clouds that were like a roof for this ce and moved them to another ce so that the Golden City saw the blue sky again after 400 years.
In this ce, the only presence close to Rob''s senses was the giant snake known as the king of the sky.
It was easily tamed by Rob, after being allowed to stay inside the Golden City.
"But why do I have the feeling that there is another existence¡"
Rob''s eyes narrowed as his expression was serious... His observation haki had reached a shocking level, not even a hundred of Enel couldpare to him... But even so, he couldn''t tell exactly what he was feeling... If he didn''t focus so tight he thought it was just an illusion.
...
In the sky over the golden city.
"Fufufu, as expected from Rob-chan... He felt my presence...a little bit."
"No, not the time for that¡ Let me see what you want to do first."
...
In the Golden City, Rob''s feeling of being watched was cut off just as if he wasn''t there.
Rob furrowed his eyebrows in confusion because of this.
"Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s see if everyone has finished reading the volume."
***
East Blue, Syrup Vige;
"Like a sword piercing deeply into your body...?"
"Like tearing your fingernails as if paper...?"
"Five huge pimples in your mouth...?"
...
..
"Hahahahaha! A good punch in the face!"
"Pft...Hahahaha!! Ussop this is aplete idiot... What kind of fighting method is that?!"
"Did you see Enel''s expression while listening to his nonsense? Hahaha! He was looking at him as if he was looking at a fool."
"I can''t believe that this person will leave our vige..."
"Forget it... Nami is so sexy in a swimsuit, I understand Sanji now..."
"You''re right...she has really big boobs..."
Two readers wiped their saliva, but their expressions froze when they saw the rest of the readers looking at them with angry looks.
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
..
Near them, Yassop and Banshina wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.
"We have to put up with that, Banshina... Because I have a feeling that Ussop will continue in that kind of spirit in the future..."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 209: REVIVING THE MEMORIES OF NOLAND AND KALGARA!
CHAPTER 210: THE LIGHT OF SHANDORA: "WE''RE HERE!"
CHAPTER 211: POSEIDON!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 214 Reviving The Memories Of NOLAND And KALGARA!
Chapter 214 Reviving The Memories Of NOLAND And KALGARA!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 17 advanced chapters, and there will be 20 advanced chapters in the next few days!
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Valgar: (Your ancestor, Kalgara the great warrior... Had one reason why he must retrieval our home.)
Wyper: (Only one reason?)
Valgar: (Yes! It''s what Kalgara regretted the most for!!)
(The great warrior Kalgara had a very good friend)
Wyper: (Kalgara''s friend?)
Valgar: (Yes... 400 years ago... His name was... Mont nc Nnd!!)
...
{It''s a story from a long time ago. More precisely... It all happened 400 years ago.}
[400 years ago, Jaya, Grand Line.]
The pirate 1: Return to our ship!!
The pirate 2: He''s just a human!! N?v(el)B\\jnn
The pirate 1: No, That is a monster!!!
The pirate 3: It''s the demon of Shandora!!!
The pirate 4: Engage the Enemy!!
...
..
Kalgara: If you want to live, don''t move until I say otherwise.
[The great warrior of Shandora, Kalgara]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Grand Line.]
...
..
The explorer 1: Admiral, wee back!!
Nnd: Ah! That was too easy! Here!
The explorer 1: Eh? A... Rope?
Nnd: Pull it!
The explorer 1: Wooow!!!
The explorer 2: What''s that, Admiral!!?
Nnd: That is our food! You guys are quite worthless. Look at your dumb faces...
[Lvneel admiral of the north sea: Mont nc Nnd]
{The truth is revealed!!}
...
..
==============================
North Blue, Nation of Lvneel;
"Is that... Nnd...?"
"Dad... Nnd seems very brave... Wasn''t Nnd just a weak and liar man as in the story you told me?"
"Sorry, son... Your father must have made a mistake this time."
...
"Admiral of an explorer ship¡ Nnd was such an existence 400 years ago?!"
"He must have been the pride of the Mont nc family..."
"I feel terrible pain now... I can no longerplete this book."
"You have to see this¡ He cut what the ancient Shandians called ''Kashigami'' with a single sword sh so they don''t make a useless sacrifice!"
"This huge snake¡ He cut it with a single sword attack¡ What a strength!!!"
"Is this the real Nnd..."
Among the crowd, the few members of the Mont nc n who were listening to all of this couldn''t control their emotions and broke down in tears.
They didn''t even know how amazing their ancestor was before that.
...
Presidential Pce;
"In addition to an explorer¡ The ancestor was really¡ A botanist!"
"How¡? How does the sky sword know all this¡!? Even we his grandchildren don''t know what he looks like¡"
"Dear... You don''t need to overthink it, I understand your emotional state now, but look at it from the bright side..."
"Everyone will now know what kind of great man the ancestor was."
"Look at this, my dear¡ The ancestor has saved the Shandians tribe from the gue."
Chief Harry''s wife referred to the manga book.
==============================
...
..
Kalgara: Tell me, what did I... just kill?
Nnd: It''s a snake.
Kalgara: No, that''s not it! I slew the God! The God that you call snake!
Nnd: (....)
Kalgara: The curse that has been killing everyone. You call it a curable disease... CAN YOU REALLY SAVE MY PEOPLE? CAN YOU REALLY DO THAT?
Nnd: I can.
...
..
.
Kalgara: NOLAND!!! YOU''LL COME BACK. I''LL WAIT FOR YOU!!
THE BELL WILL RING FOR YOU!!
WHEN YOU TRY TO COME BACK, DON''T GET LOST!!
DON''T LET THE STORMS STOP YOU!!
THEN WE''LL MEET AGAIN... AND REJOIN AS FRIENDS!!!
The explorer 1: Admiral...
The explorer 2: Admiral...!
Nnd: Come back...?
Kalgara: COME BACK... PLEASE COME BACK SOMEDAY...
THE BELL WILL ALWAYS RING FOR YOU!! UNTIL YOU COME BACK!!
Nnd: WE''LL MEET AGAIN! I PROMISE!!
...
..
(Kgara: Nnd, we made a promise, right?)
(... So we will meet again someday.)
(I won''t be missing when you finally return here.)
(Wait a little longer... I will let you know... That we are still here!!)
(Many things changed since you left.)
(The nts have been growing well and my daughter married Seto.)
(I have so many things to tell you, Nnd!)
(We will meet again here someday. I promise!!)
Kalgara: WE MUST RELIGHT THE LIGHT OF SHANDORA!!!
...
..
==============================
"So this is the ancestor''s story¡ Can you leave me alone for a while, Nadia?"
"..."
"... Okay."
Harry''s wife who was called Nadia closed the door behind her, leaving him alone as he wanted... But she stayed beside the door, unable to get away... Men''s tears are hard to show... But when they do appear, will be more strong than a dam breaking.
She could clearly hear him crying.
She sat there crying softly, unable to clear her mind.
...
Not only the descendants of Nnd but everyone else around the world who has been deeply affected by the story of Nnd and Kalgara.
"Ah¡! Sniff~ Sniff~ My tears¡ Don''t stop flowing¡"
"I''m not feeling well... It hurts..."
"I wonder how painful it was for Nnd at the moment of his execution."
"What bad luck¡ But given Nnd''s strength¡ Why did he let them execute him!?"
"So this is the story of the 400 years... That''s how it all began..."
"This is a true epic."
"What a legendary man, Mont nc Nnd."
...
..
Jaya Ind;
In this ce where it all began a boy who looked somewhat like Nnd could be seen, who was in a very bad emotional situation.
All he knew about his ancestor was so little that he is insignificant in front of what the manga showed him.
Not only him, but all the members of his n from his father to his grandfather and everyone else, 400 years was long enough to forget all the information about a person.
But the manga has literally revived the memory of Mont nc Nnd and Kalgara.
Everything in the shback has been retold.
Even the snake N who was Kashigami''s descendant was revealed his story and the reason for his association with the Golden City.
Even the appearance of the Golden City at the height of its glory did not mask the splendor of the story of Nnd and Kalgara.
"Ancestor Nnd''s story¡ is so great¡ I no longer have any regrets."
Although his face was covered in tears and mucus, his face still smiling.
Mont nc Cricket looked back and was not surprised to see the various pirates and thugs crying bitterly as the story of Nnd and Kalgara touched them deeply.
Knowing something and not knowing it are twopletely different things.
Manga is the literal embodiment of knowing about something.
Before today everyone was ignorant of Nnd''s true essence.
Before today everyone was ignorant of the existence of someone like Kalgara.
But after today it will not be the same.
("?")
"... This sound?!"
Suddenly, and without warning, a divine sound sounded like a bell, but on a different scale.
This resonant sound left everyone''s mind in Jaya nk, everyone stopped crying and looked in amazement at the sky.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 210: THE LIGHT OF SHANDORA: "WE''RE HERE!"
CHAPTER 211: POSEIDON!
CHAPTER 212: THE CHAOS ABOUT TO START!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 215 The Light Of Shandora: "WERE HERE!"
Chapter 215 The Light Of Shandora: "WE''RE HERE!"
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 18 advanced chapters, and there will be 20 advanced chapters in the next few days!
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Two years ago, in the ruins of Shandora.
On that day, Rob brought Olvia and her group of waitresses here to give her the Poneglyphs as a gift.
Before that, he had lowered the golden bell containing the Poneglyphs below it from the top of the giant vine.
He also brought down the lost Golden City which was within the clouds right under God''s Shrine. And he returned it to its true ce in the right eye of the skull.
Of course, he didn''t destroy the god''s shrine in this process, but he expelled Gan Fall and his subordinates from it without giving them any face.
Gan Fall was not dissatisfied and agreed to move to another location in the Upper Yard.
Olvia, Rouge, Sora, Matriarsh, and Bell-m¨¨re were reminiscing about that day.
The day Rob told them the story of an unlucky man who lived 400 years ago.
[shback start]
...
..
"... Admiral Nnd''s ship was lost in the storms-filled Grand Line, but the ringing sound of a bell shortened the distances and reached Nnd''s ears pointing at him to follow the sound as if the bell were saying ''We are here!"
"Because of that bell''s sound, Nnd and his crew finally madendfall and rejoiced because they hadn''t trodden solid ground in a long time. Jaya was 400 years ago thend they have trodden on. But soon they ran into trouble. Jaya had its own native people who didn''t like foreigners and they called them invaders."
The story was intriguing for an archaeologist with a penchant for the past like Olvia, so she was listening with intense interest and didn''t miss any details, no matter how small.
Even Bell-m¨¨re, who was a naughty 16-year-old at that time, was drawn to the story and she listened in astonishment.
The same for others.
"So what happened next¡? There must be some reason for the Shandians to be angry with Nnd and hisrades¡ They were good friends a little while ago¡ What happened?"
"I will continue... Be patient¡ because he felt guilty after learning from his subordinate that they had sinned by cutting down their ancestral spirits'' trees. He ordered his subordinates to leave all the gold they had taken as a penance for their mistake."
"But when the ship was already sailing out of Jaya, Kalgara who looked sad arrived and kept screaming that he would wait for Nnd to return and that Shandora''s light would still guide him the next time he came to this ind... At that moment, the good friends knew there was no disagreement between them. So Nnd left with a rxed mind, hoping toe back."
"That''s great! It''s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved!"
Olvia was happy with this happy ending.
"Yes, I''m happy too!"
The same was true of Sora who wiped away a small tear that formed in the side of her eye, but her smile was even brighter.
"Umm, me too, I wasn''t expecting Nnd to really not be a liar and find the Golden City already¡ But what happened that he waster called a liar?"
Rouge wanted to know the real reason for everything.
...
After a while, the girls'' smiles turned into tears of sadness, unable to smile again... Because the end of the story was very sad and undeserved.
"In the end, Nnd died and he didn''t even know whether his friend was safe or not, even at the moment of his death, his only vacancy was the safety of his friend and his tribe... His death was very sad and he was called a liar for centuries even after his death... It was... Nnd is a true embodiment of the heavenly injustice in this world."
"Kalgara also died in battle and his only regret is that he couldn''t ring the bell again to guide Nnd to Jaya again."
"This is where Nnd the liar''s tale ends."
Rob couldn''t help but smile bitterly seeing the women''s crying faces, well, even he cried so hard when he first watch Nnd and Kalgara''s story in the anime when he was still in his previous world.
"Sniff~ Dear... Why don''t you ring the bell now... I think Nnd will hear it wherever he is now..."
"This bell has been silent for 400 years... There''s no problem for it to just be silent for a little while... I''ll ring it in time, trust me."
"And when is the right time...?"
"When that day arrives you will know naturally."
...
..
[shback end]
Right now, the wonderful sound of a bell rang throughout the sky, even reaching the ground 10,000 meters away.
It was like a light illuminating everything, like the song of the gods,forting and powerful. The sound of the bell interacts with the subconscious of its listeners directly.
Everyone in the art store could hear the ringing bell.
Olvia wiped her tears with a big smile on her face.
"So, the time hase, honey... You are so amazing!!"
"Yes, Brother Rob is very cool!"
Bell-m¨¨re wiped her tears as a sign that she remembered that story Rob told them two years earlier.
"I remembered that story too the moment I first heard Nnd''s name in the manga... Hearing it from Rob and seeing it in the manga are twopletely different things... I wonder if Nnd will ever hear the bell again?"
Sora''s eyes were already red from crying.
"..."
"Sigh~ Rob always surprises me, what he did this time is unimaginably great, what he did for someone who died 400 years ago is a true nobility."
Rouge got lost in thought, the more she thought the more she felt that Rob was a great, very great man.
"As long as there is someone like the benefactor Rob in this world, everything will be fine... I wonder if seeing his future self as a cruel guy would negatively affect Enel-chan...?"
Matriarsh closed the manga she had finished and sat there listening to the great bell sound like everyone else in the store.
In the store''s tavern, Pagaya and udia were stunned by the sound of the great bell.
"This is the ind song...!?"
"So this is the ind song that our ancestors heard 400 years ago¡ It''s soforting¡"
"Husband... How about we speed up the birth of Conis-chan so that she can enjoy this wonderful sound like us in the future?"
"..."
...
In the personal section of the art store, Little Robin stopped ying with the other children and she stared in amazement at the ceiling... The ce they were in was not like an enclosed space, but rather an open area overlooking the blue sky and white clouds. It was a perfect ce for children to y in...
"What a wonderful sound... Is dad doing something great again?"
Little Robin tilted her head to the side in confusion but quickly shrugged her shoulders and thought her father was doing something again.
"I wonder does Father Rob ring a huge bell or something!?"
Little Hancock was more confused but the sound of the bell made her feel veryfortable.
The same goes for other children.
***
Hearing the sound of the great bell, the Shandians'' eyes became misty and they wept bitterly in front of the statue of the great warrior Kalgara.
In the royal pce of basta, Shandia Chief wiped his tears and closed the manga he had finished.
"The light of Shandora that we have longed to hear even once... Here it again rings with its sacred sound from the sky."
"The bell sound says... We''re here!"
Gan Fall stood up and slowly walked towards him before bowing towards him in a sudden move.
"I know it cannot erase the grudge of a 400-year-old war, but I am sorry for all the sins my predecessors did to your tribe¡"
"Gan Fall... God doesn''t need to kneel to anyone."
"I am not a God."
Cobra looked at this scene in front of him and couldn''t help but nodcently, that was the point of the manga.
Making everything harmonious.
"I can''t believe Enel has reached this stage of hatred in the manga¡ He really destroyed Angel Ind¡! But he survived in the end¡ Don''t say... The endlessnd he aspires to go to¡"
"Does he intend to return to ''Vearth''!"
For the God of Birka, this question was more important.
...
The skypieans who saw their home destroyed in the manga cried because of the sound of the ind song because it means one thing... When the bell rings again the fight will be over.
The people of basta cried too, after all, although the Skypiea story had nothing to do with them, they were human and had feelings... The story of Nnd and Kalgara was deeply moving.
Maybe because they didn''t hear the bell that rang in the manga when Luffy hit it, they weren''t too affected by the story, after all, it was still a manga story and not a living reality... But when the bell rang in the real world, their feelings were actually greatly amplified and a huge torrent of emotions urred. Thousands of letters were sent straight to their heart with each ring of a bell.
I am the bell of Shandora''s light... We''re here... Once upon a time, I was the capital of history.
Every bell ring was saying those words.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 211: POSEIDON!
CHAPTER 212: THE CHAOS ABOUT TO START!
CHAPTER 213: MEETING WITH THE WORLD QUEEN!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 216 POSEIDON!
Chapter 216 POSEIDON!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 19 advanced chapters, and there will be 20 advanced chapters in the next few days!
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Luffy: You saw it down there. Right?
Nami: Saw what?
Luffy: The golden city!!!
The golden city does exist!!
Nami: (...)
Luffy: It wasn''t a lie!!!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Cricket: (I''m not searching for the gold... To prove that man''s innocence. This, between the man who ruined my life and me... Is a duel!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Luffy: The diamond head mister''s ancestor... Wasn''t lying!!!
I have to tell him that Nnd wasn''t lying, and...
The golden city is here in the sky!!!
Luffy: If I ring the bell really hard, I''m sure that he''ll hear it!!
Otherwise, he''ll keep diving into the sea trying to find this golden city, and that''s dangerous!!!.
Nami: Luffy...
Luffy: I can''t let that bastard Enel get the bell! I have to ring the bell so loud that let everyone on blue seas hear it!!
That''s why I am staying here... And ring the golden bell no matter what!!
...
..
(Hey, diamond head mister! Do you hear it?)
(The golden city is here!!!)
(For the whole 400 years...)
("The golden city"... Has always been here in the sky!!!!)
Cricket: Hey... Kid... So the golden city... It''s rose all the way up there. Huh?
Thanks for telling us...!!
==============================
As most people finished reading the full volume, the sound of the bell''s ringing continued to spread its beautiful sound in all parts of the sky and even the blue sea below.
The giant south birds in the sky reacted very enthusiastically just as in the manga, and the same goes for the smaller south birds on Jaya Ind below.
The scene seemed to the watchers as if the birds of the two inds were dancing and singing with joy when they heard the call bell again.
As if something in the genes of these birds was programmed to react in this way the moment they heard the sound of the bell even though they had never heard it before.
Only the snake N who was currently crying and dancing happily in front of Rob had heard the bell before because now everyone knows that N was the friend of Kalgara and Nnd at that time 400 years ago.
"I see... That''s how my story ends, huh? I''ll be the only one in my family who will find out the truth with the help of the Straw Hat, Luffy."
"What a beautiful sound. I hope itsts forever, Thank you Rob-san!!... What is this? A merchant ship?"
A merchant ship appeared on the horizon bearing the logo of the world cruisepany, and after a while, it stopped near the half of the ancient house, and men in uniforms got off and marched towards Cricket and his followers.
"I suppose you''re Mont nc Cricket, aren''t you, sir?"
One of them spoke with a kind expression.
"Yes, I am that person."
Cricket showed no signs of nervousness, he had his assumptions after all.
"This ce will soon be a battlefield, it is dangerous to stay here, we have a mission to deliver you safely to the Lvneel Country."
The muscr man took out his hunter card which surprised Cricket, his bodyguards, and the rest of the thugs around.
This person was a B-ss Hunter!
"... Okay."
***
"WOROROROROR~~HICCUP!"
A terrifying blue dragon soared into the sky of the Grand Line. It had been soaring for a long time and had just passed into the first part of the Grand Line.
"The gold, Poneglyphs that have information about Poseidon, angels, and warriors, various treasures and secrets... All that will be mine to strengthen my beasts kingdom!"
In the past, Kaido knew about the existence of the Sky Inds, but he did not know that one of them would have such precious resources, but when he knew that there was all this now, he wouldn''t let it go easily even if he was going to fight a fierce war for it.
"WORORORORO! Looks like Roger will go there one day as appeared in the manga."
"HICCUP~~! Ah, if you knew what you missed, Captain Rocks, you''d regret your death that day... This era has be more lively!"
"The era in which everyone has the same rights and the same duties! The era of manga! WORRORORORO!"
***
==============================
...
..
Valgar: Can you... Really decipher that ancientnguage...!?
Robin: Hmm... The "Ancient Weapon" with the power so strong that... It was named after the God... "POSEIDON"?
Sky People: An ancient weapon!... We have such a thing here...?
Robin: (Another weapon named after a God. It''s just like the PLUTON of basta?)
(All these dangerous things are still waiting to be uncovered...?)
Robin: What a waste of effort...
(This is not something I wish to learn about...)
Shandia People: Hey, wait! There''re some words on the side. Did you see it!?
Robin: Oh?
"WE CAME HERE, FOUND THE NEXT, AND FOLLOWED ITS GUIDANCE.---THE PIRATE, GOL D. ROGER---"
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
..
==============================
"JIHAHAHAHA!!!"
High in the sky, floating inds flew towards a known destination, but those on board heard the crazyughter of the famous golden lion.
"Gol D. Roger!? So he''s been a fake name this whole time! What a cunning fox, Roger, JIHAHAHAHA! But this time, your former crew member has revealed your little secret... The D n then, no wonder! "
"Hmmm!"
"POSEIDON! There is information about such a weapon! Why didn''t you reveal more about the weapon like you did about PLUTON?... You damned guy!"
"Well, getting the Poneglyph and the golden bell is enough for now... I''ll get my hands on them for sure, this time it won''t be Roger who will get this text to the ending point of the Grand Line! "
"Captain! Looks like we''ve crossed the red line, we''re in paradise now!"
"That''s good! We''ll be the quickest to get to Sky Ind, since we''re getting close to Jaya, getting to Skypiea will be a piece of cake."
***
"WE CAME HERE, FOUND THE NEXT, AND FOLLOWED ITS GUIDANCE.---THE PIRATE, GOL D. ROGER---"
Roger: "..."
Rayleigh: "..."
Oden: "..."
The rest of the crew: "..."
The ship Oro Jackson hade out of the depths of the sea a while ago and was heading towards Jaya Ind which was considered the best starting point to Skypiea, but what appeared in the manga made them look at each other in shock for a long time without saying a word.
"WAHAHAHAHA! My full name has been revealed to the world..."
Looks like we''ve already made it to Sky Ind in the manga... No need to say anything about Rob who revealed my real name... I''ve been waiting for that already for a long time... Since the first chapter... When he put my name ''Gold Roger'' and I''ve been waiting for this day."
"So I''m not angry. On the contrary, hiding the name no longer has any meaning, I wasn''t hiding it in the first ce, the World Government are the ones who are wrong on my wanted poster..."
"The most important thing now is this text¡ POSEIDON¡ This will cause a little trouble, although it will be less severe on the part of the World Government since Rob did not reveal the location of the weapon. But don''t wait for the New World monsters to be calm."
"Just the name of the ancient weapon will cause a great uproar, be mentally prepared to enter a fight, we are heading to the epicenter of the conflict."
"Isn''t that better, Captain? We also want to enter the battles, after all, we haven''t entered a single since the basta sea battle!"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 212: THE CHAOS ABOUT TO START!
CHAPTER 213: MEETING WITH THE WORLD QUEEN!
CHAPTER 214: LEVEL 15 OF THE SYSTEM!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 217 The Chaos About To Start!
Chapter 217 The Chaos About To Start!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 19 advanced chapters, and there will be 20 advanced chapters in the next day!
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Hmmm? What did you say, Katakuri?"
"There are so many fleets of famous pirates in the new world gathering together to cross the Calm Belt. It''s a scenery simr to what happened in the basta sea war of the past months... Another thing, the news of ''POSEIDON'' emergence has sent the new world into chaos."
"Mama Mama! Another big event on the horizon!"
"As expected of Rob, someone like him is making waves of the changes once the manga updatees out! Such a man... I wonder what it would be like to have sex with him...? Huh~ It''s going to be fun!"
"Perospero, drive the ship faster towards our destination, Jaya Ind!"
Perospero''s brow wrinkled after hearing his mother''s obscene words but can he say something to object? He can''t... "Understood, Mama!"
"Of course, we wouldn''t risk riding the Knock Up Stream or something, my ship is made of parts of my soul. Making it fly to Skypiea is not a problem at all."
Charlotte Linlin gracefully stood at the front of the ship homie ''Queen Mama Chanter'' while licking her pink lips as she thought of sucking Rob under her body. Her figure was so alluring and her giant body only added sexy points to her charm.
She lowered her hat to her forehead as an excited smile appeared on her face.
"Let''s be a part of the uing event too, we will weave history with the echoes of the great bell!"
***
The Holy Land, Marigoa;
The Domain of the Gods was in great uproar at this moment.
"You stopped us again! We are tired of your ugly face, you bastard!"
Beside him, the Celestial Dragon Guard cried without tears. If he had absolute courage... He would have said this sentence for sure!
(Have you ever looked in the mirror before calling someone ugly?!)
...
..
"Do you know what you''re doing, Commander-in-Chief Kong?"
"..."
"You are publicly blocking our path¡ Don''t you know that even with your high authority you will be mercilessly executed if you be an insult to a Celestial Dragon¡ Not to mention that your current actions are much more serious."
"You are blocking the way for so many Celestial Dragons!"
Hearing that, the World Government agents surrounding the Celestial Dragons shivered.
Despite feeling anger at the ugly Celestial Dragon, which he called ugly, Commander-in-Chief Kong maintained hisposure and spoke softly.
"It''s the orders of the Five Elders, no Celestial Dragon is allowed to leave the Holy Land, you know that the orders of the Five Elders are absolute, right?"
"The Five Elders is Celestial Dragons too! They have no right to stop us from leaving."
A celestial dragon spoke with an angry expression, he dreamed of sleeping with a beautiful angel on Sky Ind but he didn''t expect to be stopped from leaving not to mention that his request to set up an escort expedition was also refused.
This made him feel very angry.
"Alright, please go to Pangaea Castle and hold the five elders ountable for this decision."
"..."
Once he said that and he give them a path to go to Pangaea Castle, the Celestial Dragons'' angry expressions turned to fear, they could say anything in front of the Commander-in-Chief of the World Government. But they definitely couldn''t say that in front of the five elders.
"Can you at least tell us why?"
"There will be a grinding war between pirates on Sky Ind, going to a ce like this is too dangerous¡" Kong paused for a moment as he sensed that those Celestial Dragons didn''t care about the pirates he was talking about. It was as if they were looking down on them.
"I guess you take it simply, the pirates I''m talking about are many times stronger than Enel you saw in the manga..."
As soon as he said that, the Celestial Dragons'' faces turned pale... After all, they had seen Enel''s power, someone like him who could destroy an ind was a terrifying existence... They couldn''t imagine having people much stronger than Enel.
...
"It seems themotion below has subsided."
"Hmmm! Has Kong be more effective in stopping celestial dragons or am I imagining things?"
In Pangaea Castle, the atmosphere was extremely bleak and unsettled.
And the reason is... Well, the reason is very clear.
"Let''s forget those worms now... Regarding the manga, this is too much... We can''t take it any longer."
"I don''t see any peaceing as long as One Piece manga publishes chapters."
For the first time, an angry expression appeared in contrast to the indifferent face that Gorosei with a long beard used to show.
"It''s a good thing that he didn''t reveal POSEIDON''s whereabouts this time... It looks like he be more cautious this time, unlikest time."
"This volume has shown a lot of information¡ Now, everyone knows about Shandora and the Poneglyph that the ancient Shandians protected it and because of it they are destroyed."
"If they think only a little, they can associate the enemy that destroyed the Shandora civilization 800 years ago with the world government."
"And is that difficult to deduce?"
"Sigh~ What are we going to do now?"
"We have no other solution than to continue investing in the manga, Heir of the World, the most effective weapon to counter the consequences of One Piece."
"You''re right, What''s new about that bird, Morgans?"
"He agreed after we offered enough benefits."
"I heard he asked for a government license to work as a journalist, but he refused some provisions that allow us to enforce what should be published in his newspaper."
"Huh?! What an arrogant bird, from manga to journalism... What''s the name of the new newspaper?"
"He''s a really ambitious bird, he said its name is the World Economy News Paper..."
"Let''s keep a close eye on this guy, he''s a cunning bird, but we need him to spread the manga to the new world, indispensable for that."
***
Upper Yard;
"The bell has stopped¡ I suppose it was the teacher who was ringing the bell, it looks like he''s here in the Upper Yard too¡"
Domingo adjusted his sses and looked in the direction of the giant vine.
"HAHAHA...! I don''t know why, but I have a feeling the uing events will be fun..."
"Enel¡ Looks like you decided to join our team, right? Well, there''s no point in keeping this devil fruit with me any longer, here, eat it¡"
Domingo threw a dark blue grape-shaped devil fruit with various lightning bolt patterns on it and a ck stem holding the grapes together.
"This devil fruit¡ Am I eating it now?!"
"And why did I give it to you, you idiot?¡ Eat it, things here will be vitalter, we don''t want a burden."
The tense expression on Enel''s face turned serious after hearing Doffy''s harsh words.
He didn''t hesitate after that and ate it straight away... He didn''t even show any reaction to its disgusting taste.
As soon as he ate it, blue lightning bolts formed on his body and vanished as quickly as they had appeared.
"Lightning?! Oh, man... what is your rtionship with lightning...?"
Rosinante stepped forward and asked while staring at Enel.
"It tastes disgusting, doesn''t it? How does it feel? Can you summon lightning?"
Enel dazedly looked at his hands, he could feel his body bing stronger right after he ate the fruit, with the thought, of two wings made of lightning appearing on his back as his legs and arms turned into bird ws made of lightning as well.
"This¡! A Mythical Zoan! Is it Thunderbird?!"
Doffy has previously read the Encyclopedia of Devil Fruits so learn about the Devil Fruit''s abilities at a nce.
"What a lucky bastard you are! ¡ This fruit is more versatile than the Lightning Fruit¡ It will only depend on your level of proficiency and effort from now on¡ With your talent, you will definitely surpass your future self."
***
(He gave it to him... It seems that he followed my idea carefully, a good disciple.)
Rob was satisfied when he noticed Domingo''s actions with the God Perspective skill, it was his idea for Domingo to invite Enel to his team and give him the Devil Fruit. From the start, Rob was nning to recruit all potential characters into his faction, no matter if they were good or evil.
Rob stopped ringing the bell and watching the Domingo group, then he refocused his attention on a specific ce in the sky.
"You don''t have to hide anymore, you can go out now... Let''s see who you are."
"Fufufufu, not bad at all."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 213: MEETING WITH THE WORLD QUEEN!
CHAPTER 214: LEVEL 15 OF THE SYSTEM!
CHAPTER 215: GARP VS BIG MOM PIRATES! THE LEGEND IS REPEATED IN THE REAL WORLD!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
The Bleach manga has beenpleted in the advanced chapters!
This time Rob will draw a Manhwa instead of a Manga...
Let me give you a hint...
It will be about the hunters...
What do you think it will be?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 218 Meeting With The World Queen!
Chapter 218 Meeting With The World Queen!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) Regarding Pa treon, there are 19 advanced chapters there.
Don''t hesitate to get a tier from the tiers:
Silver Tier: 5 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Gold Tier: 10 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
tine Tier: 15 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
Diamond Tier: 20 advanced chapters ahead Webnovel.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(??ENJOY!??)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"That you could discover me within my domain¡"
"Fufufufu, not bad at all."
The voice seemed toe from another dimension that transcends time and space and fell straight into Rob''s ears...
Suddenly, the clear sky above Rob turned gloomy and ck as if the atmosphere above him hadpletely disappeared leaving the nk space creeping into his location.
Rob was dumbfounded as he stared at the stars that filled his entire perception without being able to anticipate this scene, had he not been feeling the ground under his feet he would have thought he had been transported into interster space instead of believing that he was still in the ruins of the Golden City.
Amidst the starry sky, an anomaly appeared in space that looked like a rip and then emerged from it a figure wearing a long ck robe with a crown decorated with gold on her head¡
It was a woman. She looked like a sun in the dark space so it was easy for Rob to see her very clearly.
She has fair-white skin, red hair like blood but long like a waterfall, and she has long and smooth legs, then her eyes were the same color as her hair.
At first nce, Rob was shocked by the existence of such a super beauty in this world.
She was floating in the starry sky as she stared at Rob with a soft smile, but the next moment her forehead clenched and a third eye appeared as a frightening sight.
The moment the Third Eye opened, Rob felt fear for the first time since his arrival in this world, it was uncontroble fear as if he was standing in front of a life form higher than himself.
Its shape was not frightening, it only made her more beautiful. What was frightening was that the third eye was not a human eye, but rather looked like a dragon''s eye.
"As I expected... Even with the eye of the beginning, I can''t look through you... You are very interesting."
Her voice was so soft it sounded so hypnotic, if a normal person overheard it, it would just be a toy in this woman''s hand and he would obey all hermands for life, that''s what Rob felt.
Rob regained hisposure then his expression turned cold. He already realized that in the current situation he was clearly in danger.
***
Lvneel Country;
"Here... Put it here, thanks for working hard."
"It''s nothing, it''s our duty."
In the middle of Lvneel country so many people condensed at this moment to build something.
So many civilians were involved in the construction of this thing that it will likely take some time to build it, but because of the importance of this thing, all the gold owned by the country was harnessed to build these two statues.
Two statues of pure gold, this was the thing that many civilians participated in building under the supervision of engineers and specialized sculptors.
"Is everything okay?"
The person responsible for developing the statues was looking at the drawing of the statues in his hands when the voice of the country''s president came from behind him.
The diamond-like haircut was prominent above Harry''s head.
"It really does look like Mr. Nnd''s haircut... Yes, it should be."
"Huh? What did you say?"
"Ah, I''m sorry, I mean everything is going well, don''t worry Mr. President, we will finish building the Kalgara and Nnd gold statues before your son returns."
***
Upper Yard;
Back to Rob.
This woman in front of him perfectly matched the traits of the most terrifying and mysterious person in this world.
"You are the queen of this world, Imu¡ Right?!"
A look of surprise appeared in the woman''s eyes, but it did notst long. She quickly approached Rob until only a few centimeters remained between them.
This entire time his Observation Haki had been locked onto her body, the moment she intended to do something malicious he would explode with all his might to attack.
For Rob, the current situation was extremely dangerous, he was trapped within the other party''s strange power field without even knowing it, and this alone made him realize that the enemy in front of him was stronger than him. Staying in this ce made him slowly lose his senses.
If he were to get into a fight, he would undoubtedly be defeated.
"You really know my name... Do you know everything about me, or is there a limit to your ability to foresee the future?"
Rob didn''t know what to answer, he just stood there in silence staring in shock into a third eye that seemed to be pulling him into apletely different world.
Rob''s consciousness gradually disappeared from his body as he appeared in a dark domain, the world before him without any stars seemed, unlike the power field he was in before.
This ce had nothing but ck space.
Rob didn''t feel the flow of time in this ce, it seemed like millions of years had passed since his consciousness drifted here.
Millions of years had passed like this, but his consciousness was not dead and he remained conscious in this space that was devoid of any signs of life.
In this space, almost all of Rob''s senses had be dull, he couldn''t think, speak, or even move. He felt his consciousness was active, but nothing else.
Suddenly, a light appeared from a ce that seemed far and close at the same time, stars began to form in the dark space and approached little by little. These changes arrive in the space around him, the closest star that appeared in front of him was a very bright sun.
Then a blue was formed right in front of him, the was very huge but it was apletely watery, countless years passed and life began to form on the watery, it evolved from small fishes to huge sea monsters that covered the seaspletely.
But one day a huge meteor appeared on the horizon of the blue and crashed with it, the blue was not destroyed but lost all its water and life and turned into a magma instead.
The meteorite debris and massive debrisbined into a smaller near it, eventually forming the Moon.
The''s size shrunk and life on its surface almost became extinct.
But with the passing of an incredible number of years, the sky began to rain on the, and the seas returned to fill all parts of the. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But this timend appeared in different parts of the, nts began to grow on the inds except for one ce, a huge red continent that separated the into four halves.
Life began to appear again and flourish, and various types of sea andnd creatures appeared on the surface of this, but there were no intelligent beings yet.
But one day another meteorite fell on Seas, but this time it was so much smaller that it didn''t cause any obvious damage.
But after many years passed, a ck tree began to grow from the same ce where the meteorite fell, it turned out that it had been growing all this time under the sea, and eventually the branches of the huge tree came out of the sea and covered arge part of the.
This huge tree has produced living creatures.
They were devils!
Those devils in this world are too overpowered, with their various supernatural abilities they have turned the living creatures in the world into food for the mother tree, The tree of devils.
The Era of Devilssted millions of years, but one day they all suddenly disappeared iprehensibly. The tree of devils too.
It seemed as if the world before was in the devils'' era, but it turned into a different era in a second.
Before that, it was a world infested with devils.
After that, it became a world full of humans who possess an advanced civilization and various other creatures such as fish-men, minks, giants, dragons, and many others.
Even the moon appeared on it creatures that resembled a mixture of humans and angels and they had their own civilization as well.
The previous world looked like an iplete demo version of a game, but the current world was aplete version of the same game.
Thousands of years passed and wars began that annihted all parts of the world through the ages. There were eras in which humans ruled the world, and other eras in which giants ruled, and other eras in which sea creatures ruled. With the passage of each era, everyone was striving for one thing, which is to rule the world.
Of course, all this time everyone had been using the so-called Devil Fruit whose origin no one knew in the first ce, it could randomly appear anywhere.
And the one who eats it will be cursed by the sea, but he will get the power of the devil.
The world continued to experience some surprising and strange changes as if an imperfect game world was still being modified.
Or, more urately, it was the manga world that was changing every second.
Every change the author makes applies to the whole world.
...
..
"Your soul didn''t disappear under the influence of the Eye of Beginning¡ What are you!?"
When Rob was immersed in the reality of the world, his consciousness returned to his body again.
Rob felt like it was an eternity to him, but everything he saw up until now was still imprinted in his mind, countless eras had passed on him in that domain and he witnessed things that didn''t make sense even to him.
"What have you done to me...?"
Rob felt a horrific pain attack his head but managed to resist it and look at the terrifying woman in front of him.
"Your consciousness has not disappeared in the Beginning Domain¡ What are you?"
Her face came very close to his as if she wanted to see through him desperately, but unfortunately, she couldn''t, it just became more and more mysterious.
She didn''t intend to kill him after she practiced the previous mental attack on him, because even if his consciousness disappeared she had measures to bring him back.
Well, how could she kill her only source of entertainment, all she wanted to do was test him and understand the source of his mystery, after all, she was always the type who didn''t like any mystery.
Rob regained hisposure and quickly turned away from her and then turned his body into lightning and got into an alert stance, he was ready to engage in a life-or-death battle against this woman to show that he wasn''t weak.
"Calm down Rob chan I''m not here to fight you I just wanted to say hello, Hehehe..."
"Rob-chan...!?"
Rob didn''t know how to react to this strange situation.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 214: LEVEL 15 OF THE SYSTEM!
CHAPTER 215: GARP VS BIG MOM PIRATES! THE LEGEND IS REPEATED IN THE REAL WORLD!
CHAPTER 216: NOLAND''S SPIRIT!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Where is your support? There are a small amount of power stones, guys!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 219 Level 15 Of The System!
Chapter 219 Level 15 Of The System!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Hehe... I''m looking forward to the next volume. This volume, although it wasn''t the best, it revealed a lot of mysteries and interesting and dramatic stories, and that''s a point for you."
"I didn''t know that the Queen of the World liked my book, it''s an honor for me."
After talking to this woman for some time now, Rob realized that she wasn''t as scary as he had imagined, it wasn''t difficult to have a conversation with her. and she also liked the One Piece manga so much that she acted friendly with the author and this gave Rob the courage to ask a lot of questions.
"Let me ask a question, are you really as World Government manga embodies you?"
"You mean Imusuna? What a joke, that character is so far from my character... I''m looking forward to seeing you embody me in One Piece."
"If you can embody my character in One Piece as it is, I promise I will fulfill one request for you no matter what you want."
For such a beauty to make such a heavy promise was something that would drive most men crazy, but Rob was quiet about it, his caution towards this beautiful woman being at an extreme.
And this is what Imu noticed but she didn''t care, it''s normal for a strong person to feel wary of her, this is just proof that he is a strong guy and can sense danger from her. If he is weak. then he can''t sense anything until he dies without knowing how he died.
"Well, we can consider it a fair deal, all you have to do is wait until then."
"You know something, Rob... You are a very special person." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rob was relieved to hear that she didn''t call him "Rob chan" like she used to and agreed to just call him by his name only, but he''s still curious about why she called him someone special.
"You are the only light that deserves to be extinguished more than anyone since the beginning of the history of World Government, but somehow I cannot think of extinguishing you at all."
"If you''re not special, what are you?!"
"..."
Rob knew very well why this woman refused to eliminate him even though his threat was even greater than that of Joy Boy.
Simply because he is such a big variable in this story, he was the only source from which they could see the future so urately, someone who could mess up the cards of the world''s most mysterious existences.
The time and the destiny.
"Entering the beginning space and staying conscious, this still makes me confused, can you tell me what you saw inside?"
She was very curious about this exact point.
"You don''t know what your ability shows?"
"... It seems strange, but you are right, I don''t know, I have never entered the beginning space before, if I will, I will definitely die inside."
"I don''t understand why you stayed alive there, but from what I know, I might have seen some phenomena in the beginning space, can you tell me what you saw?"
"Well... I glimpsed the birth of the world."
Of course, that wasn''t just enough to describe everything he saw within that mysterious space but it was enough to make Imu in front of him feel shocked, which she quickly hid well.
"Do you know everything about the origin of the world now?!"
"It''s not as simple as you think, but I''ve already seen a lot of things that are still etched in my mind."
"There are so many secrets that this world hides that I still don''t know, no human can know everything, but your previous attack on my mind helped me know a lot, Thank you."
"Oh, you are so kind to even thank the person who attacked you with a deadly attack."
"I still insist that you need to be careful next time, the more I care about someone the more I want to kill him and make him one with me."
Rob got goosebumps after hearing what she said... The problem was the way she said it, Rob felt that this beauty was a real problem that he needed to get away from her.
Obviously, she''s stronger than him and has more knowledge than him, he can''tpete with her in either of those two points, so the entire time he had been feeling danger in her presence. Surely after this day, he would double his training.
"Well, I guess it''s time for me to leave... It was nice meeting you... but don''t think it''s ourst meeting. We will definitely meet again~~"
"Before that, you should know that my protection won''tst long, when your manga damage reaches an irreversible point I can''t do anything either, you have to fight your way with them if you want to continue publishing the manga."
As soon as she said thest word she disappeared as if she never existed in the first ce.
"Sigh~ I think the system is the only solution to the problem ofck of information¡"
[Ding! +15000 art points from the World Queen Imu]
[Ding! +6500 art point from Gol D. Roger]
[Ding! +4000 art point from Rayleigh]
...
..
[Ding! +5,000 art points from Charlotte Linlin]
[Ding! +100,000 EXP!]
[The system has been upgraded!]
[Level 15 of the system: 12000/16000000]
[+10 additional art store]
[Art stores avable to use: 79/150]
[Unlocking a new feature...]
[System Store Restrictions Canceled!]
(Huh?! Canceled?! Where is the new feature?!)
Even Rob was very dumbfounded at this moment.
[rification: The new feature is for one use only, once used it will cancel any specific restrictions set by the system... From now on the host doesn''t need to worry about how to finish One Piece because "Manga Jump" magazine is now avable in the system store.]
"You mean...!!!!"
Rob almost couldn''t control his emotions, if what the system said was true, then his lucky day had finally arrived!
The familiar system store window appeared in front of Rob and he quickly searched the manga section, he quickly found what he was looking for. Any manga from Earth civilization was right in front of him, once he spent points he could buy them all.
This section is updated at the same time the updatees out on Earth!
Rob searched for One Piece manga and was notte to find it.
"...This! The Wano arc is almost over! I came to this world when the Wano arc was in its middle stages!"
Rob couldn''t hold back the rising enthusiasm in his heart, but he quickly seeded in doing so and canceled the system store window.
He still has unfinished works here, when it''s all over he''ll revise all the chapters he''s definitely missed.
Finally, it''s time for him to enjoy reading manga instead of just making others have enjoyed it!
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 215: GARP VS BIG MOM PIRATES! THE LEGEND IS REPEATED IN THE REAL WORLD!
CHAPTER 216: NOLAND''S SPIRIT!
CHAPTER 217: READING WANO ARC TO THE END!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book if you like it.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 220 Garp VS Big Mom Pirates! The Legend Is Repeated In The Real World!
Chapter 220 Garp VS Big Mom Pirates! The Legend Is Repeated In The Real World!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Hmm? Why is there ice here?!"
Big Mom stood at the front of the ship staring at the horizon as the sea in front of the ship waspletely covered in ice, although she could see Jaya Ind at the end of the ice.
"Mama! The navy is besieging this ce, what should we do?"
"Navy? So then, do they think they can stop us from getting to Skypiea in this way?"
"Mama Mama! They must be delusional! We don''t have to reach Jaya to go to the sky, Isn''t it, my children?"
"Yes, Mama!!"
"Zeus! Come out for me!"
"Hai, Mama!"
Suddenly, a small cloud with eyes and a mouth appeared which made it possess the expressions of a human. This was Zeus, a thundercloud made of Big Mom''s soul!
Charlotte Linlin put her hand on Zeus and then injected additional spiritual power into him, causing Zeus to show an expression of ecstasy.
"Transform into berserk mode and fly the ship into the sky, Zeus!"
"With pleasure, Mama!"
The ship was stuck in the ice so there was no sea water to disturb the progress of this n.
With the added spiritual power from Big Mom, it wasn''t difficult for Zeus to carry the entire ship and float with it, and that''s what actually happened.
As the ship flew into the sky, Big Momughed and said something provocative about the Navy who didn''t hear it anyway, or as she thought...
"Mama Mama! All your efforts to stop me are useless..."
"Are you sure about that, Charlotte Linlin?"
"Hmm?!"
In front of the ship that was already floating hundreds of meters above sea level, a muscr man in stood in the air using ''Moon Walks'' skill at its peak of mastery making him appear to be standing in the air. He was looking at Big Mom with a look that contained pure mockery.
"Who is that!? Huh¡ It''s you!"
"After two weeks of boring waiting here, a big fish has finally arrived. How about going on an all-expenses-paid trip with me and your children to Impel Down?"
Linlin''s expression turned awful after hearing that.
"You must be kidding, Garp... If you have the power, go ahead and do it!"
"Prometheus! Napoleon!"
Linlin gracefully jumped off the ship and shended on the huge body of Zeus that was carrying the ship.
Beside her, a zing sun appeared with a malicious facial expression and in her hand, a savage sword appeared from her pink hat.
Big Mom stood there in a frightening fighting position, she knew how powerful this man was who had brought down even her former invincible captain.
That''s why she gathered her peak strength from the start.
"Bwahahaha! Not bad, but that won''t excuse you from going with me to Impel Down anyway."
Garp''s expression was indifferent as his fists turned ck and he exploded with terrifying strength toward Linlin.
Boom!!
"Mama!"
The crushing power collision between Garp''s fist and their mother''s sword literally made the sky split, but the straight sword soon turned uneven due to Garp''s fist.
The immense strength in Garp''s fist was powerful enough to tten mountains let alone a sword.
Even if this sword was made from Big Mom''s powerful soul, it meant nothing to Garp.
Linlin turned back and stared at Garp in horror.
Garp was at the peak of his power while Big Mom had not yet reached his peak as one of the Four Emperors, which was why it was clear who was the victor and who was the loser, but even so, the oue would not be determined so quickly.
In the next hours, the battle continued between Garp and the desperate Big Mom Pirates facing only one man!
The battle even affected the ice below, which was shattered by the force of the shock waves.
***
On the other side of Jaya coast, Kuzan was using his ice to besiege several fleets of pirates who came not only from the New World but even from Paradice, the sheer attraction of the Golden City was literally irresistible.
The strong cannot resist it.
Even the weak could not control their greed for such a treasure the size of a city!
Not to mention pirates even ordinary humans couldn''t control their greed for such a treasure.
"Sigh~ Annoying¡ Ara~ra looks like more ising¡"
Kuzan exhaled a breath of cold air and his eyes shone with a kind of bone-piercing coldness, beside him the marines subconsciously shivered.
This man was a real beast in the skin of a human being...
That was what was on their minds at the moment.
An ice sword appeared in Kuzan''s hand and ran from the coast of Jaya Ind along the ice ground towards every pirate ship stuck in the ice.
Most of the ships were empty after their passengers, who had gathered in groups for walking on the ice ground towards Jaya.
But suddenly the sky in the area darkened.
The sudden darkness urred in broad daylight causing hundreds of pirates to feel Deja-vu and an ufortable feeling build up in their hearts.
But this didn''tst long as Kuzan arrived and started harvesting the pirates one by one like wheat.
With just one wave of his sword, the veins of the victim are instantly frozen and they fall unknown their life or death.
Even Kuzan noticed the day turning into night, and felt ufortable about it.
But he still had to do his duty and defeat all these pirates before retreating from this ce.
Suddenly, the icy ground began to crack and separate from each other in a chilling sight.
"This!! Is it an earthquake in the sea!"
"How is that¡ Aren''t we standing on the ice that that Vice-Admiral of the Navy made¡ That has nothing to do with the seabed!"
"Something''s not right! Am I the only one who feels something is about to explode down below?!"
"Don''t tell me?!"
Kuzan stopped the massacre of the pirates as danger bells were exploding in his head, his strong danger instinct was warning him to get out of this ce immediately.
"Damn-!"
Booooooom!
Before Kuzan could react, a massive explosion urred as the Knock Up Stream exploded just below them sending them on a free trip to the sky.
Arge piece of ice that was at least 10 kilometers in size and contained hundreds of pirates, dozens of marines as well as Vice-Admiral Kuzan, broke apart and soared into the sky above the rising stream. Just like the way half of Jaya flew to the sky in the past.
A huge piece of icynd pierced the clouds and the White Sea as well as the White-White Sea and eventually settled near Angel Ind.
In a horrific scene that made everyone who witnessed it stunned, the attention of skypieans and also the few inhabitants of the blue sea here has been attracted toward the icy ind that appeared out of nowhere near their ind, their minds were unable to exin the current situation, but a simr scene they saw two weeks ago in the manga came back to life in their minds.
The legend has been repeated!
...
"Kuzan..."
Below, the battle between Garp and Big Mom paused after the rising stream explosion caught their attention.
"What''s happening...!?"
The stunning scenery of Knock Up Stream connecting the sky with the sea still stands, even the Big Mom pirates who were on the opposite side of Jaya could see it very clearly.
"Mama, this is our chance to escape, the Ice Vice-Admiral and quite a few pirates were sent to Sky Ind by that rising stream."
Only Big Mom heard this voice message from one of her sons, but Garp didn''t know the situation very well, so he thought Kuzan was either blown away or dragged by that rising stream at a disadvantage.
With that explosive power, he could sense, that even he would be reduced to drops of blood if he were directly exposed to that powerful explosion not to mention Kuzan who was much weaker than him.
Naturally, Garp did not want the Navy to lose such a talented kid and future Admiral candidate.
Garp temporarily forgot about Big Mom''s group and shot off like a rocket towards the opposite side of Jaya.
This allowed the Big Mom Pirates to run toward the clouds above.
If this incident had not happened, they would have truly fallen here today at the hands of this invincible beast.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 216: NOLAND''S SPIRIT!
CHAPTER 217: READING WANO ARC TO THE END!
CHAPTER 218: SKY ISLAND GUESTS
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book if you like it.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 221 Nolands Spirit!
Chapter 221 Nnd''s Spirit!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Oh, God¡ What on earth is that!!"
A ten kilometers-sized crater appeared in the middle of the frozen sea, as seawater began to seep into the huge crater and fill it again.
After the updraft ended and disappeared, a bottomless abyss formed in the ce of Kuzan and the rest of the former pirates, but soon seawater began to fill the huge abyss.
Even Garp who was seeing this from the sky was dumbfounded by the shocking phenomenon.
Garp looked towards Jaya Beach and saw the Marines who had not left with Kuzan to fight the pirates, then using ''Soru'' he disappeared from his ce and appeared on the ground again.
"What happened here?! Where did Vice-Admiral Kuzan go?!"
"Ah! It''s Vice-Admiral Garp! Thank goodness, you''re safe!"
"Vice-Admiral Garp!"
..
..
"So you are saying that he entered the battlefield to suppress the pirates but did not return?"
Garp''s brow creased at this moment, his mood was extremely bad.
"Yes, Garp-san, that''s exactly what happened. We saw with our own eyes that this huge piece of ice flew into the sky with Vice-Admiral Kuzan and dozens of our brothers as well as many famous pirates of the New World on board."
"..."
"Sigh~ Looks like the Big Mom Pirates took the opportunity to escape¡ Well, let''s forget them now."
Garp took out a small den den mushi for personalmunication, then used it to contact Headquarters, exactly to his old friend.
"Sengoku... We have an emergency..."
{How can an emergency happen while you''re there, aren''t you ying with the Big Mom Pirates?! Or did Whitebeard or Rogere personally?!}
"No, it''s not... There was a sudden natural disaster that confused our situation... Can you check out Kuzan''s life card for me?!"
{Kuzan?! What the hell happened to him!!}
Sengoku ran towards a special locker in the fleet admiral''s office room, containing life cards for almost all the higher forces in the navy. When he opened the locker his eyes went straight to the vice admirals part, he didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until he found Kuzan''s life card intact with no traces of burn.
{Garp, you bastard, you scared me, nothing life-threatening happened to Kuzan, he''s perfectly fine}
{Where is he now? He''s not with you, isn''t he?! What kind of natural disaster can confuse someone of your caliber?!}
"Bwahahaha! He''s fine...? That''s good then, it''s not easy for someone like him to die anyway... You''re right in assuming he''s not with me, he went on a free trip to the sky."
{What nonsense are you saying...?}
"Ah¡ It''s really unbelievable, but that thing that happened in the manga, what is it called?¡ Ah, yes, that Knock Up Stream that carried half of Jaya to the sky 400 years ago¡ The same thing happened with Kuzan, he and several pirates on his icy ground were dragged into the sky... I suppose he''s enjoying his time in the sky now."
{...}
Sengoku on the other side of the line felt speechless, he didn''t speak until his mind finally processed the situation.
{About Kuzan will be fine. He''s a Vice-Admiral after all, so tell me what happened with the Big Mom Pirates, did you manage to capture them?!}
"Ah¡ Sorry for that, they managed to escape."
{Garp, you old bastard! Didn''t you say you could take down at least one great crew and stop them from going to Sky Ind! You''re doing this on purpose for sure, didn''t the Five Elders say that contributing to protecting the Skypieans was a good opportunity to get close to them and¡ª}
(Gachap~)
"So annoying..."
"The Five Elders again¡ Don''t they know that as long as that man is in Sky Ind, no one will be able to destabilize there? They want to include them in the World Government after they appeared to the world¡ What a joke."
At this moment Garp was sitting on a sea king that had fallen from the sky onto the icy ground whileughing at the stupidity of the five elders.
***
Grand Line, Drum Kingdom;
"Are you sure you want to go?!"
"And why don''t I go?!"
"It''s not like you don''t know the grand line''s sailing conditions, aren''t you sending yourself to die in vain in this way?"
"Yes, Hiriluk-san! You''re sending yourself to your death...!"
"The Grand Line is a dangerous ce, please reconsider this decision¡"
"We will really miss you, Hiriluk-san...!"
"Although your medicinal treatment is really bad and has a chance of killing someone, you are an important person to our kingdom, we don''t want you to die!"
"You can go, but don''te back... Ah~! I mean I hope youe back with good medical knowledge!"
Hiriluk''s eyes were wet as he listened to the crying of the vigers unwilling to let him go, but his expression froze when he heard thest two people who seemed happy to his leave.
"Hahahahaha! Even though your situation has greatly improved because of the manga, it''s hard to change your reputation as a quack doctor."
"You old witch...!
"Captain. Calm down!"
"Yes, she must be joking, captain."
"Shall we sail now, Captain!"
Dr. Hiriluk was on a well-designed ship, where he had already assembled a crew for his uing expeditions.
After reading the Sky Ind arc and in particr the shback of Mont nc Nnd, Hiriluk was so moved by the spirit of Nnd that he seemed to have gained an inexplicable impetus to travel... Nnd was a good doctor who saved the Shandians race from perdition due to the tree gue and also an entire ind from death... Not only that but it can be said that he saved the Skypieans race from perdition because if it were not for him, the infested ind would have ascended to the sky and all whoe into contact with it would die. For the skypieans instead of the Holy Ind it would have been True Hell.
Such magnanimity and kindness made Hiriluk''s heart pound... He decides to be like Nnd!
Although Hiriluk once admired his future character in the manga. After seeing Nnd''s story he found that even his future character was very deficient inparison.
He wasn''t as strong as Nnd.
He wasn''t a qualified doctor like Nnd.
Although he devoted his entire life to providing spiritual healing to the people of the Drum Kingdom. He just created the sakura mixture that can create a very beautiful sight that removes all one''s sorrows once seeing it.
However, in the end, he wasn''t like Nnd who was a real doctor who saved people''s souls and made them even change their beliefs about the gods!
Influenced by Nnd, Hiriluk decides to go out to sea again and undertake expeditions to fill his knowledge of medicine, and he will advance in his field only in this way.
After getting out of his train of thoughts, Hiriluk turned and looked at his crew who were like him. Doctors and adventurers who were touched by Nnd''s pure spirit and wanted to be like him.
They were all excited about adventure... They weren''t afraid of the horror of the grand line... What more would happen to them than death?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Wasn''t it just death? Even someone as great as Nnd didn''t fear death... Why would they fear it then?
If they die, so be it... At least they died in pursuit of a noble cause.
"Let''s sail guys... From now on we''ll be the Nnd Medical Research Team!"
"Yeah!"
"Of course!"
"Let''s sail!"
Before Drum Ind vanished from their line of sight, they were drawn in by a rosy glow that enveloped the snowy sky.
"It''s beautiful!"
"It''s the same sakura blossoms mist that appeared in the manga... Captain, isn''t that...?"
Hiriluk was crying silently at this moment, he realized that that old witch had finished making that alchemical mixture for him.
"...Come on, guys, don''t forget we''ll be back, this is our home after all."
Not only Hiriluk and his crew were affected by Nnd but all over the world, many adventurers appeared who had the same goal and the same belief...
On the winter ind.
"That''s enough. I think he got the message... That''s why he''s willing back."
Behind her, the men brought back the cannons they used to st the sakura mixtures from whence they came.
The other vigers were enjoying this wonderful scenery that they could not see every day.
"Oh my God, how beautiful¡ I feel like all the resentment in my heart has been washed away by this scene."
"Me too!"
"Just awesome!"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 217: READING WANO ARC TO THE END!
CHAPTER 218: SKY ISLAND GUESTS
CHAPTER 219: THE SUN GOD!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book if you like it.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 222 Reading Wano Arc To The End!
Chapter 222 Reading Wano Arc To The End!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
(It''s not like it was unexpected... But in the end... Luffy is Joy Boy!)
(It turns out the rubber fruit isn''t Paramecia... It''s a Mythical Zoan, model: Sun God Nika! Doesn''t that mean the five elders know all of that...?)
(But why didn''t they have any reaction when they saw the same fruit in the manga? Were they not the ones who gave it the rubber fruit name in the first ce?)
(Don''t tell me...!? That''s how it was then, I understand now! I''ve been in the dark about the malice of the World Government this whole time... This is tragic... Lack of information has made me a real idiot all this time...)
Inside his personal section of the art store on Angel Ind, Rob was deep in his thoughts while reading the chapters of "Wano Arc" piled up in front of him on a small mountain. Without a doubt, the felt sorry for himself after discovering the deception he had been exposed to all this time.
He has just arrived at the event of Luffy''s resurrection as Joy Boy and awakens the rubber fruit to reveal the true type of devil fruit with that.
"Sun God Nika¡ Isn''t that the same God that shandians worship!? I need to inquire about this matter in Shandia City."
It''s been two weeks since he published the Sky Ind volume, of course, he wasn''t unemployed in those two weeks, but he was moving from ce to ce to finish his backlog, in addition, he continued broadcasting the weekly episodes of One Piece, Naruto, and HXH, which are still very well received every time they are broadcast.
But the most important thing in Rob''s schedule was reading the chapters of the One Piece manga that he finally managed to buy after the system shop limitation was unlocked at level 15.
After meeting with the most dangerous being on the, Imu, Rob realized that hisck of information about this world was very dangerous... Dangerous for his safety, and his family, and most terrifying... Dangerous for the entire world.
As is well known, almost all Shonen stories have one thing inmon. And One Piece is one of the pyramids of Shonen!
The final enemy is a danger on the apocalyptic level! And this is very evident in Naruto where Kaguya represented this level, Bleach also represented by Yhwach, and even the first part of HXH where Meruem yed this role as well even though thetter became popr after his death and lots of other shonen stories that have the same point.
And One Piece cannot be an exception to this rule.
As soon as Rob met Imu, he immediately realized that the woman in front of him was an apocalypse-level danger.
What does this mean?
This means that its level is far beyond what is called the peak of this world? emperors and admirals cannot be mentioned in the same line as her.
He''s had this premonition since seeing how many art points he gets from Imu alone every time. She was the only person who broke through the ten thousand barrier in this world, neither Roger, nor Whitebeard, nor Garp, nor Sengoku, nor even Gorosei was able to reach her.
But after seeing her, this premonition became real, when it attacked him with her third eye, his soul had no resistance to that strange pull force¡ What does this mean? This meant that his immortality was not invincible.
Although he had discovered that his soul was also immortal after being able to live millions of years in that space called the beginning space, he had already realized that his soul also was immortal, but that''s only, despite being immortal his soul was very weakpared to her, or Imu''s soul wouldn''t have been able to influence him so easily.
"From what I can see, Imu and the five elders have realized that my knowledge of the future is iplete, so they kept quiet about some important facts and yed fools role who enjoy manga."
"But they certainly did not warn that my iplete knowledge could one day beplete¡"
Rob continued reading the advanced chapters of" "Wano Arc" enjoying the rhythm. He was surprised to learn that Kaido has a daughter named Yamato who would be one of the Straw Hats, and even more surprised to learn that Big Mom contributed to the making of the so-called Kaido the beast by giving him Devil Fruit.
"Hahahaha! Sanji is ridiculous in front of women as usual, but ck Maria, this one is really so pretty¡ Well, noparison with Imu¡ Sigh~"
He seemed very clear now about the matter of his soul''s weakness, otherwise, he wouldn''t be easily affected by the other party''s beauty.
"God Fruits¡ I am now well aware that it is the only solution to raise one''s spiritual power in this world."
The so-called God Fruits are all Mythical Zoan rted to a specific god and Rob already knows some of them and even has one in his hands.
"Exciting¡ Does my Robin''s flower fruit have such a demonic ability or did the way Robin developed it lead to that!?"
He made sure of many facts that were just hypotheses before reading the umted chapters, including that all Devil Fruits, no matter how weak they are, can be upgraded with continuous development!
"Is this really the end of Kaido and Linlin, I wonder? Sigh~ Wano Arc... What can I say about it... He''s definitely great but still notplete let''s wait and see where it goes."
Rob has transcended his awe feel ofic abilities of the so-called Sun God Fruit. Eventually, Kaido falls into theva to escort Big Mom.
From what Rob knows at this level of strength it''s hard for Big Mom and Kaido to die just by drowning inva. He even didn''t think that Law and Kidu''s efforts could really bring down Linlin, but he didn''t think much about that, after reaching this point anything could happen.
After all, after entering the beginning space, Rob realizes that the creator of this world is really... Oda!
"But the fact that the Onigashima battle is over is indisputable." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Is that Momonosuke in his adult form?! Looks majestic... Why do I feel like I''ve done a crime against Wano... And how do I exin all this to Toki in the future!?"
Only now did Rob realize that the situation he had thrown himself into was so bad. He wasn''t interested in Oden and Neptune''s reaction when they found out, but was more concerned about Toki and Otohime''s reaction...
About Judge, Rob didn''t think of him in the first ce. If he dared to say something, Rob has no problem with destroying him and his kingdom.
"Nevermind... I never forced anyone to love me in the first ce, at that time they can do whatever they want."
Since he was in his personal section no one could hear him so he was saying all his thoughts in a clear voice.
Enjoying reading the chapters and analyzing their important points with himself, was a habit of his old self when he was still on Earth.
Rob has never forgotten his true origin despite his merger with Rob of this world.
All these customs constitute his true person and were the essence of his personality, including gathering women around him, admiring beauty, employing maids, and cherishing what he had, all these qualities, however decadent and immoral they''re still make up the person that he was.
He will remain the same no matter what happens, if he changes one day, he will no longer be the same person.
After meeting Imu, was Rob afraid of death?
Of course not, he couldn''t die anyway, and even if he could die, someone like him didn''t know fear even when he was just an ordinary mortal in the previous world.
But that didn''t mean that he wasn''t afraid of losing, he just spent a lot of time getting everything he had so far and didn''t want to lose any of it because someone was stronger than him.
"The power..."
After meeting Imu, Rob realized that he was too weak and most of his ns against the World Government were basically futile.
The only thing that could give him the power to somehow surpass Imu is the system, so he has to return to focus on spreading art without any external distractions.
"Art points from manga and anime be less and less with time... Do I need to prepare new manga and new animes, or do I have to look at another art type!"
With time he began to notice and understand his system more and more, the art publishing system was much deeper than it appears on the surface.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 218: SKY ISLAND GUESTS
CHAPTER 219: THE SUN GOD!
CHAPTER 220: KAIDO IN SKY ISLAND!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 223 Sky Island Guests.
Chapter 223 Sky Ind Guests.
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Ohara, Art Pce;
Water vapor covered the vast bathroom, but it definitely couldn''t hide the beauty of the heavenly bodies of the women group who were enjoying a refreshing bath inside the hot springs.
In this ce, bathed the beautiful store goddesses who were the dreams of countless men even though the dreaming too was sin itself because they''re the women of the terrifying Sky Sword and no one else.
"Even after all this time, the tension in the world hasn''t decreased because of the previous One Piece volume, what do you think, girls?"
"It''s not easy for them to calm down after another name for one of the legendary ancient weapons appeared in the manga (POSEIDON). Also, the world before the release of that volume was ignorant of the existence of Sky Ind in the first ce. "
Rouge looked at Olvia and answered withplete conviction, from time to time she stole nces towards the blonde mermaid as if she had some spection rted to this mermaid''s race when she said the name of the ancient weapon.
"Even I was surprised by the existence of Sky Ind, what Rob-sama did turn people''s world view upside down so it''s not easy for everyone to ept it easily. They still need more time to ept it... And the appearance of the so-called ''gold lovers'' made matters worse."
Toki wasbing her soft green hair while saying these lines... Her beautiful boobs soaked in warm water make her be at her peak attractive and any man could be made to fall in love with just one look.
"When I first read One Piece manga, I didn''t think it would reach this point and reveal so many secrets around the world. Rob-sama made me realize how ignorant I was. It''s normal for the people of this world to feel nervous as the story progresses."
"Even you, Sora!" Olvia was listening to all of her sisters'' words because after all, their thoughts were important to her to help her husband.
"At the time when I saw myself killed by the pistol of Arlong who was a sea demon I had never even thought of his existence, my mind was utterly stunned. Had it not been for Nami and Nojiko in the story and my role as their mother, I would not have regained my senses so quickly¡ Their presence in the story made my emotions mature from a child to an adult."
Gloriosa wasbing Be''s dark red hair when she was surprised by her words which seemed to carry arge amount ofplex emotions.
"Have you ever wondered¡ What will the human children think after seeing someone like Arlong who represents the Fish-Men race brutally murdering a human? They will be terribly afraid of everyone from Fish-Men, right?"
Otohime''s body trembled after hearing this, she wanted to say something but fell silent when she saw Bell-m¨¨re continue.
"When I met the current Arlong who is still just a child, and Mr. Tiger, I realized that Nami''s journey with her friends would one day reach Fish-Men Ind for sure... At that time these children would know that Fish- Men and humans are two sides of the same coin."
Bell-m¨¨re wiped a small tear that formed on the side of her eye, but a beautiful smile appeared on her face.
"Good and Evil exist in all races and Big Brother Rob shows it all to us just as it appeared in Nnd and Kalgara''s story and Dr. Hiriluk''s story in the past, and Laboon''s story as well¡ I think more such stories areing in One Piece."
"It all depends on how far Big Brother can see from the future¡"
Otohime sighed when she heard it all, just a big smile on her face is enough to describe her current feelings.
"You still call the husband a Big Brother, Hehehe! You really deserve to be beaten¡"
"Ah! That hurts~ Sister Olvia¡ Wait don''t touch me there~ Ah~ They still haven''t reached your size you know~ Ahn~~"
"Hahaha! Youck nothing but courage, just like the rest of your sisters~"
Sora, Toki, Gloriosa, and Otohime were embarrassed while Rouge and Matriarshughed at the erotic andical scene of Olvia kneading Be''s boobs.
Rob didn''t know what he had unfortunately missed, as he was still overwhelmed by the arrangements to wee his distinguished guests on Sky Ind.
Meanwhile, the first unexpected guest arrived, in an unexpected way, and even Rob didn''t know whether tough or cry about it.
An icy ind arrived over the knock-up stream, bringing with it a lot of guests, and amazingly settled over the white-white sea.
(I seem to have changed so many things that even if the moon fell one day, it couldn''t be strange.)
Rob shook his head from these strange thoughts and turned into pure lightning before disappearing from the lovely street and appearing elsewhere.
...
Between the upper yard and angel ind, there is an open area full of the White-White Sea in the shape of a crescent. In this ce exactly, the icy ind suddenly appeared.
"Cough~~! I thought I was dead! Ah... Wait! Why is this ce so white... Is this heaven? Turns out I''m already dead...!"
"For a minute I felt the fierce wind ripping my skin... I thought I was dead, thank God I''m fine, Cough! Cough! No... Is this ce heaven?"
"What the hell happened!? Weren''t we in a mass fight against the Navy¡ Where are our ships? Why is everything white here¡ Ah¡ There is an ind¡ Why is this ce so familiar!?"
"Cough! What is this ce and why is it difficult to breathe? Cough!"
The pirates who lodged over the icy ind looked at each other in confusion, unable to quickly absorb the situation, but the difficulty of breathing in this ce furtherplicated matters.
"This¡ Isn''t this Skypiea¡!!!!!?"
One of the famous pirates from the New World pointed at the legendary ind in front of them with utter astonishment on his face.
[Ice Age!]
Before the pirates react, they all turned into icy carvings associated with the icy ind because of the ice age attack.
They were still holding onto expressions of astonishment as they looked toward the Sky Ind which seemed to emerge from a fairy tale.
"I didn''t want to end it this way, but I don''t have a choice, it would be a problem if all these pirates spread in Skypiea... Freezing them once is the best solution."
Kuzan was in a seated position as his hand that had turned into ice was fixed on the icy ground, this was the position of executing his famous move, Ice Age!
Kuzan stood and looked toward the few marines who had been fighting pirates with him earlier.
"Guard them until we find a way back down."
"Understood, Vice-Admiral!"
"Good-"
Kuzan''s observation haki suddenly sensed an extremely dangerous personing, before reacting, the air fluctuation in front of him, and then lightning sparks appeared and formed into the shape of a tall man.
As soon as he appeared, Kuzan and those marines with him felt an overwhelming pressure, as if the person who had arrived was not a human but a ravenous beast who could easily devour them all.
Even Kuzan sweated as he looked at the man with a faint smile in front of him.
"Vice-Admiral Kuzan, what a rare guest¡ How did you end up here?"
"Ara~ra it''s the famous Sky Sword then¡ I never expected to meet someone of your caliber in this far ce from the earth below."
"Actually, my trip here ispletely out of my control as you can see, I was trying to subdue some pirates who wanted to enter Jaya below and by coincidence, a strong stream of water blew up and as you see, it brought us here ."
"Sigh~ Isn''t this ident a bit familiar!?"
Rob couldn''t help but sigh after hearing the whole story of the ident from Kuzan''s mouth. This young man in front of him was the future Admiral, Aokiji. He didn''t look like a liar, which means he didn''t use the rising upstream to get here on purpose as Rob initially thought, it was really an ident by coincidence!
"Let me guess¡ Sengoku ordered you to block the ''gold lovers'' from reaching Skypiea, didn''t he?!"
"Although it''s not your right to know what my fleet admiralmanded me, there is no problem in confirming it to you, yes, I have orders to stop those greedy treasure hunters here, or I won''t freeze these pirates behind me."
Kuzan pointed behind him at the ice mountain that contain many frozen pirates.
Of course, Rob could see them clearly but he didn''tment on that, if Kuzan hadn''t frozen them he would have shocked them with his lightning and turned them to ashes. So fortunately for them, they only froze and still had a chance of surviving if they were strong enough.
"Since it was a coincidence that you arrived here, I will not object to your being here... Well, you have one day for you and your subordinates to leave¡ I don''t like seeing your faces here, navy."
"..."
Kuzan kept his calm and nodded, there was nothing to do in the first ce, he didn''t have orders to enter Sky Ind personally but only prevent others from entering, so he had no objection to Rob''s insulting words.
From the One Piece volume, a couple of weeks ago the clever people already realized that Sky Sword actually had an art store in Skypiea. An ambitious person like him wouldn''t miss the opportunity to extend his influence to ces where the World Government couldn''t reach.
***
On the other side, a bit far from Skypiea, a candy-decorated ship with a ck cloud containing thick thunder appeared among the white clouds and slowly rose until it reached the White-White Sea.
"Mama Mama! Finally, we got to this ce without being harassed by the Navy... Zeus! Come back here."
"Hai, Mama!"
Zeus transformed into his original form and the huge ship began to fall on the White-White Sea.
When the ship was finally settled, it began to sail smoothly under the control of the Big Mom''s sons.
"This ce is really a miracle... Hmm? Why do some of you look like you''re suffering?"
Linlin looked at some of her weaker sons and daughters and was surprised that they were experiencing some respiratory distress.
"This situation appeared in the manga, Mama. The air here is much heavier than it is below, but they will adjust quickly."
"Ah, how did I forget that!"
Linlin looked toward her eldest son, Perospero seemed to understand his mother''s intent even before she spoke.
"Don''t worry Mama, the ship is already heading towards our destination, this log pose which is used here in paradise already refers to the sky ind."
...
..
After a while of sailing, the Big Mom pirate ship finally docked in front of a real ind.
"Does Sky Ind have desertnds too, or am I just imagining things?!"
Even her sons were staring at the front in confusion. The sea behind them waspletely white which indicated that they were at an altitude of 10,000 meters above the surface of the blue sea.
But in front of them, the huge ind was covered with sand endlessly, although some clouds and strange nts could be seen decorating the sands of the desert. This ind reminded them of a specific ce, but they couldn''t rte this ce to their current situation no matter how hard they thought.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 219: THE SUN GOD!
CHAPTER 220: KAIDO IN SKY ISLAND!
CHAPTER 221: NOLAND AND KALGARA''S STATUES! THE CONFRONTATION!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Looks like the Power Stones are less than half, I don''t know why, but that doesn''t bode well...
The chapter is 2000 words!
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 224 The Sun God!
Chapter 224 The Sun God!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Linlin''s observation haki covered arge area of basta which made her discover many shocking facts and information.
Before that when the Big Mom Pirates first arrived here, they were shocked by the truth that there was a huge desert ind in the sky, but what made them numb from the shock was the presence of the art store beacon in this ce.
"This ce...!"
"This ce is the lost''s kingdom, basta!!!"
"Mama Mama!"
"What a shock! How did this huge ind reach the sky?!"
Perospero and several of his siblings were shocked after learning about the origin of this ce.
"What? No need to make such shocking faces all the time, don''t forget that we the Big Mom pirates live on a living ind made of food and sweets¡ What''s so strange about having a huge sky ind inparison?!"
An embarrassed look appeared on Katakuri, Mont d''Or, Perospero, and others'' faces, after all, their mother was absolutely right.
"The fact that this ind was moved here could be described as a miracle, but as long as it rtes to Rob, everything is likely to happen."
"The person responsible for Sandy Ind''s arrival at this ce is definitely our ally, Sky Sword."
"Let''s go to the capital of this kingdom, since this is basta, perhaps that ancient weapon is still here somewhere."
...
On the other hand, the moment that Charlotte Linlin uses her Observation Haki to cover arge part of basta, Rob quickly finds out about her.
A big smile appeared on Rob''s face.
"Big Mom''s Pirates have also arrived... Interesting."
Rob turned away from the marines and quietly left, but this time not back to angel ind but the upper yard.
Specifically, he was going to the new city, Shandia City, located at the edges of the Gold City.
"Ara~ra... the Big Mom Pirates are here?! Wasn''t Garp san stopping them?!"
When he heard what Rob said. He didn''t doubt it at all, there was no reason for such a high-status person to lie, let alone he was talking to himself not caring whether they would hear it or not.
This means that the Big Mom pirates managed to bypass Vice-Admiral Garp and get here.
"I think Garp san was worried about our safety so he couldn''t stop the Big Mom Pirates... It''s basically because of us."
The Marines felt remorse after hearing Vice-Admiral Kuzan''s words.
"Vice-Admiral isn''t the Big Mom Pirates and the Sky Rob Sword are allies?! So I suppose their presence wouldn''t pose a threat to this ce, unless¡ª"
"Unless they want to break their alliance with the sky sword, right?!"
"Yeah..."
The Rear Admiral who had spoken earlier nodded in confirmation, that was exactly what he was going to say.
"A pirate''s alliance? It''s easy for pirates to betray each other¡ But to betray someone as strong as the Sky Sword is to invite death into one''s home."
"We have one day, let''s gather as much information as possible about the current situation in Sky Ind and then leave this ce."
"Understood, Vice-Admiral!"
..
..
"So this ce with huge trees is Jaya 400 years ago... What a strange world made even weirder by the presence of the manga."
Kuzan shook his head from these thoughts and started moving, he and a few marines towards Angel Ind, as soon as they left the icy ind that came with them from below, the white sea in front of Kuzan began to freeze, forming a clear path towards the shore.
Under the astonished gazes of the skypieans, Kuzan and the Marines arrived at Angel Beach. These skypieans gathered here to see the strange phenomenon when the icy ind reached the sky ind.
When Kuzan arrived at angel beach, the god of Skypiea and his knights also arrived.
Gan Fall''s expression had a sense of seriousness that he only had when he read the manga or got serious news.
And that was exactly what happened, after all, it was the second time in their long history that people from the blue sea had reached sky ind in this way.
Even if it was an icy ind, that didn''t change the fact that a new ind had arrived at Sky Ind with a lot of people on it.
...
Rob walked among the thick trees, enjoying the fresh air of the ce.
Since he knows this ce well, it was not long before he reached his destination.
In front of him appeared a huge wall covering the whole Shandia City and the Gold City inside it.
When the gatekeepers noticed Rob''s arrival, they greeted him happily before opening the golden gate for him.
Rob was the benefactor in their hearts, the one who helped them recover their lost history and glory and also helped them establish their own thriving city near the thriving city in the distant past.
...
Inside the art store, ''Shandia''. Rob was been talking with Shandia Chief Valgar some time ago.
(Author''s note: The name of the art store ''Upper Yard'' has been changed to ''Shandia'')
"I wanted to ask you about the origin of the gods your ancestors worshiped, those that appeared in your ancestors'' shbacks."
"The sun god, the rain god, the forest god, and the earth god... These four gods, what is their origin? And how did you begin to worship them?"
Rob noticed that his question was somewhat surprising to Valgar but thetter quickly regained hisposure and answered calmly.
"The gods we used to worship are true gods, although our ancestors didn''t see the other three gods except for the Sun God, their existence is really real, and not just that four gods but many other gods."
"The Sun God...? Why only it?"
"This is because the Sun God is thest of the fallen gods."
Valgar was willing to tell Rob these earth-shattering secrets because he knew that their fate was nowpletely linked to Rob.
The more Valgar spoke, the more and more stunned Rob was.
Amazement, shock, numbness, and then admiration, these were the stages of Rob''s expression changes after hearing the story that Valgar told him... It looked very simr to what he saw in the beginning space after the disappearance of devils and the devil''s tree but with a few small differences.
"... The Sun God had an eternal enemy, the Moon God. and the other Gods also had their natural enemies¡"
"All this is recorded in the historical records preserved by our ancestors from their ancestors, some of the stories I told you can be considered legends but these legends are exactly what our faith is based on. We are all sure that the fallen gods will return one day... With their immense power no one can stand in their faces we can only worship them."
...
Rob entered the teleportation room because he was ready to move to basta for the Big Mom pirates.
But what Valgar had told him was still in his head.
"Sigh~ Whatplicated world did you create, Oda¡"
After Rob moved to Sky Ind basta, another heavy guest arrived at Sky Ind.
An eastern dragon pierced the clouds and appeared above the White-White Sea and made its way towards Sky Ind, after two weeks of continuous flying, it didn''t feel tired at all.
"Kaido san... What if we run into that guy here?"
"Hmmm?"
The dragon''s pupils turned upward to look directly at the masked man who was standing on the dragon''s head.
The man in the ck mask had ck wings, this was King, one of the three cmities in the Beast Pirates, King the Wildfire.
Next to him was arge, burly man with untidy blonde hair and small sses.
This person was also one of the cmities under Kaido''s wing, Queen the gue.
And who was also one of the core members of the illegal scientific research team "MADS" that was dissolved 3 years ago by the World Government!
"That person upied arge part of the world using his strange stores, I heard he even upied Marigoa itself¡ If we seed in obtaining one of the ancient weapons we will have the chance to try to challenge him, which is why Kaido san came here the moment he heard the name POSEIDON."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 220: KAIDO IN SKY ISLAND!
CHAPTER 221: NOLAND AND KALGARA''S STATUES! THE CONFRONTATION!
CHAPTER 222: ROGER PIRATES ARRIVAL! LIGHTNING FRUIT AWAKENING!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Looks like the Power Stones are less than half, I don''t know why, but that doesn''t bode well...
.
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 225 Kaido In Sky Island!
Chapter 225 Kaido In Sky Ind!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"You know how big the shadow that guy left on Kaido san... That''s why... King, don''t mention him again in front of the captain."
"Worororororo! What did you say, Queen?!"
"It seems that even my most powerful followers have yet to recognize what kind of person their leader is, right?"
A raspy dragon''s voice was spreading across this area of the White-White Sea.
Kaido''s suffocating aura was increasing every second, making both Queen and King feel the suffocating pressure on them getting heavier as well.
But when Kaido remembered that he might meet that guy soon, he really felt the tingling in the long wound on the dragon''s back, his stifling aura disappeared and he became more cautious.
Of course, he would be cautious, the wound on his back was the reason for making him cautious.
After all,pared to the wound that Oden inflicted on him in the original story, the wound caused by Rob was much more terrifying. Rob almost split him in half vertically.
When they saw this, both Queen and King shook their heads in sighs.
The person they considered as the most powerful creature in the world when they joined his forces was no longer in that position, but rather a swordsman appeared and nearly cut him in half.
"If we can control POSEIDON, who in this world will we fear?!"
"No one will be ourpetitor at that time, we just need to find out where the ancient weapon is and grab it before anyone else."
Kaido and two of his strongest subordinates were close to reaching the sky ind.
While in another ce, not far away, Big Mom has the same ideas as Kaido but for a different weapon.
"This time, I will only get out of here aboard PLUTON!"
"Brulee, open the way to the mirrors world..."
Charlotte Brulee prepared ording to her mother''s instructions and aplished the task with ease, soon a bright mirror appeared in front of everyone.
After a few seconds, the desert area they were in becamepletely empty, as Charlotte Linlin and her children had disappeared into the mirrors world.
Now, they can literally go anywhere there is a mirror.
The Big Mom pirates hid in the mirrors world while spying on the residents of basta to gather information.
Upon arriving, Rob was surprised to find no trace of the Big Mom Pirates'' auras as if they had disappeared into thin air.
"Hmm, it looks like the dream of finding PLUTON has red up again in Linlin''s head¡ What an inconvenience..."
Rob went to Cobra pce waiting for the chance to grab the mouse''s tail that the Big Mom Pirates might let slip out of a mirror.
Rob wasn''t ignorant of the abilities of the Big Mom Pirates, he knew that Linlin''s sons and daughters had unique and varied abilities. Charlotte Brulee and Charlotte mont d''Or are two examples in the crew who with all-epassing abilities like this, the first can cradle everyone into the mirrors world. And thetter can cram them into the book''s world.
Between the two abilities, the mirrors world ability was more effective at searching and stealth, so it wasn''t difficult for Rob to deduce all of that.
"What a big day, brother Rob came to visit our home"
King Cobra was very happy with Rob''s arrival, every time he came he would prepare a wee feast because Rob was somewhat of Cobra''s best friend.
"I am truly grateful to you regarding the transfer of precious historical information from Poneglyph in the Gold City to our desert records monument."
"Nevermind, it was a well-deserved reward for you and your kingdom for the efforts you showed in suppressing the gold lovers who appeared in your kingdom."
"Ah¡ I''m ashamed again, really sorry for that¡"
"Why do you apologize? Greed is a human instinct, who in the world would see a treasure the size of a city and not lose hismon sense because of greed?!"
"The greedy people who appeared here are like a breath of airpared to the chaos below."
"Hahaha! I can imagine that."
The so-called gold lovers are the people and pirates who were overwhelmed by their inner greed when they saw the golden city that Nnd had seen in their shback and they caused chaos in trying to reach sky ind, some of them even managed to get there.
Rob and his guild have been having an incredible headache because of them in the past two weeks.
Of course, their appearance was expected, this wasn''t a world of peaceful nice people... Even nice and peaceful people would be gold lovers when they see an undiscovered golden city waiting for their arrival to make them rich.
For strong people, gold and wealth were not something difficult to obtain, but for the weak ones who were the most in this world, the temptation of Gold City was so enormous that it was literally irresistible.
After all, the entire story of One Piece is built on the foundation of treasure and wealth. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Golden City is exactly that enormous treasure that can bepared to One Piece!
Only therge number of mafias and pirates that Rob and his guild have thwarted in the past two weeks is proof of that.
In the four seas, in the paradise, and in the new world, without the help of the navy and other guilds, whole worldwide chaos would surely begin.
Fortunately, they managed to stop it before it even started.
"It looks like you''re working hard to change your wife''s fate."
Rob noticed Queen Nefertari''s slightly swollen belly and was a little shocked when he realized it was another change of plot.
"Oh... Ah! You can see that, yeah, we worked so hard to get a baby early, maybe that could make a qualitative change in fate." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Cobra and Titi are embarrassed that Rob is the first outsider to find out.
"Congrattions to you, I am happy for Vivi who will have an older brother when she opens her eyes in this world."
...
"Regarding the Heaven''s Gate Port, I didn''t open it when we should have opened it due to the problems caused by the gold lovers'' ident. But don''t worry I have already opened some experimental points... Here, You can use this exclusive card to travel."
Heaven''s Gate Port was supposed to open a week ago but due to troubles caused by the gold lovers, Rob had to open it only partially.
"Thank you, my friend, this card will really save us from a lot of trouble¡ You know, we are missing out on a lot of resources that are only found in blue seas."
"Yes, I know you have waited so long for this day to arrive¡"
At this moment Rob noticed a small shadow in the big mirror in the royal hall, so he started secretly moving. It was time to get the mouse''s tail out of his hole.
***
Grand Line, Water 7;
Oro Jackson majestically sailed through the water channel inside Water 7.
"Wahahaha! This card canceled our previous trip, guys."
Roger had in his hand a gold card with the logos of the hunters guild and the world cruisepany, this wasn''t a hunter''s card, but amazingly the same card that Rob gave the King Cobra.
This card was the only way to use Heaven''s Gate Port right now when it hadn''t opened yet.
A week ago, when they were near Jaya, Roger''s wife, Rouge, arrived at Oro Jackson via the teleportation room, and she gave Roger this card, then she gave him the coordinates of the sub-port of Heaven Gate here in paradise, which turned out to be in the middle of Water 7.
Roger turned his ship toward Water 7 again. They also wanted to experience traveling by the legendary Heaven''s Gate port.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 221: STATUES OF NOLAND AND KALGARA! THE CONFRONTATION!
CHAPTER 222: ROGER PIRATES ARRIVAL! LIGHTNING FRUIT AWAKENING!
CHAPTER 223: ROB SHOWS HIS POWER! (PART 1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Don''t forget to give your power stone to support this book.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 226 [BONUS CHAPTER] Statues Of Noland And Kalgara! The Confrontation!
Chapter 226 [BONUS CHAPTER] Statues Of Nnd And Kalgara! The Confrontation!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"So you have the authorization card, no wonder you came here, Roger, Hahaha!"
Oro Jackson''s ship was parked in front of the stunning port entrance. While gazing at the ship, the fat Fish-Man felt nostalgic.
Beside the entrance gate stood five guards with powerful auras, all of whom turned out to be strong B-level and A-level hunters.
And their only role here is to guard the gate of the sub-port.
The person who spoke with Roger earlier is the same person who built his ship, Oro Jackson, in the past so he was nostalgic about the best ship he made in his career.
"I was expecting to see you here my friend Tom. It seems that the news of your alliance with Rob is not just a rumor, is it?"
Roger was seated at the front of the ship while Tom on the other hand was standing on the gate berth.
"Here... It''s original... Open the gate for them."
Tom gave Roger''s authorization card to the hunter in charge of guarding this ce.
When the hunter verified that it was not forged, he ordered his subordinates to open the gate.
"Actually, my joining to Mister Rob is indeed somewhat correct, otherwise how do you think such a huge port could have been built amid the waters without the help of our Fish-Men race?!"
Tom seemed very proud when he mentioned his race, that''s because with Rob''s help the Fish-Men race was able to participate in human activities under the real sun and they now have great prestige. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"So then? I''m happy for you, my friend."
In front of Oro Jackson, the huge gate opened, and then arge banner appeared on the only path there, written on it:
[??SKYPIEA??]
And on the back of the same banner:
[??PARADISE - WATER 7??]
"This sub-port has only one destination, so you are already going to Skypiea. In the manga, Gan Fall mentioned your arrival there in certain lines. And the words you engraved on the golden wall are still fresh in my mind¡ Does that still make sense if you repeat this scenario?"
Oro Jackson began a smooth sail and bypassed the gate towards the Inner port.
"For me, the future has no meaning, I will do as I see fit at the right moment, that''s all. Now, goodbye, my friend Tom."
The moment Roger''s ship entered the teleportation space, the teleportation was activated instantly, and the ship disappeared from the blue sea.
***
On the coast of Lvneel country, the world cruisepany''s ship stopped after two weeks of traveling from Jaya Ind in the middle of the first part of the Grand Line, to the far west of the north blue where Lvneel country lies.
"Whew! My trip to the grand line was only for 3 months¡ But, why do I have this feeling like I''ve been away from this ce for decades?!"
In these 3 months that he was away from Lvneel, the young Mont nc Cricket has matured much more than he can imagine. The simplest thing that has changed in him is his age, as he turned 17 at the end of thest month.
But the big change is in his personality and history, what he went through in this period was really miraculous, it seemed as if he inherited the memories of his future self and became more mature to the point that he had a desire to smoke just like Cricket in the manga.
"Same for us, boss!"
The two people who spoke were his bodyguards who followed him on his exciting journey to Jaya, Samuel, and Ramos.
"Boss¡ Look over there¡?!"
"This...!"
Young Cricket''s body trembled after seeing this, and then the next moment, warm tears started to wet his face.
He hadn''t imagined that he would cry again after all those tears he left in Jaya.
But now, he couldn''t stop even if he wanted to.
Sam and Ram behind him sighed and put their hands on his shoulders... After all, their boss was still a child.
"Boss... The ancestors Nnd and Kalgara seem happy to have you back.
In addition to the art store beacon, the two most notable things in Lvneel, which could visible even from the coast, were tworge golden statues of one of the best friends in history.
The two golden statues were cing their hands on each other''s shoulders andughing with happy expressions.
Seeing these two statues can make anyone smile, no matter how bad their mood is.
Above the two statues, the art store beacon was borrowed to show certain words of wee.
(Wee back, the hero of the Mont nc n... Mont nc Cricket)
This was the reason why Cricket was unable to control his emotions again.
"... Which hero...? I am just another member of the n!"
"No, boss, you are a true hero, as you are the only one who chose to go in search of the truth to clear the name of the ancestor."
"Not only did you do this in the future, but even in the present¡ Besides you, no one else is worthy of the title of hero. For Admiral Nnd, you are the hero who helped clear his name. And for the n, you are the hero who helped us raise our heads again and walk with pride anywhere."
"We are proud to be your followers."
Cricket looked forward as he saw many peopleing in his direction, including his father and his mother.
"Wee back, my son."
For a moment Cricket felt as if he was living a beautiful dream from which he never wanted to wake up.
"I''m back, Dad."
***
"Worororororo!"
The unbridled dragon''sughter spread over Skypiea bringing with it a powerful aura that enveloped the entire Sky Ind.
Everyone who saw the gigantic dragon felt its legs losing strength and bing soft.
The skypieans and their God felt utter fear at the sight of the dragon flying in circles over angel ind. Gan Fall and his knights especially felt Deja-vu, as Rob first arrived here on the back of a dragon resembling this dragon.
"It''s Kaido and two of his cmities... What''s going on in this ce?!... First, Big Mom pirates have arrived and now Kaido has arrived... Who''sing next?!"
Kuzan felt a bad premonition after thinking about it, because in the next moment...
"Jihahahahaha! Looks like you''re not learning from past lessons, Kaido."
Five floating inds approached Skypiea but the voice of the person on board thergest ind arrived before that.
"Hmmm?!"
"It turned out to be an old fool!!" Kaido growled angrily after seeing the arrival of someone dangerous to his ns.
Kuzan''s bad premonition came true when the conquerer haki of both sides collided and split up the sky above Skypiea in half.
Five floating inds facing a giant dragon.
And the ce of confrontation, right above Angel Ind.
This was undoubtedly a great-pirates-level battle, only shock waves from such a battle could destroy everything in its path, Kuzan improvised and prepared to use his power to protect the innocent in this ce.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 222: ROGER PIRATES ARRIVAL! LIGHTNING FRUIT AWAKENING!
CHAPTER 223: ROB SHOWS HIS POWER! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 224: ROB SHOWS HIS POWER! (PART 2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Here''s your bonus chapter, keep supporting this book with your power stones.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 227 Roger Pirates Arrival! Lightning Fruit Awakening!
Chapter 227 Roger Pirates Arrival! Lightning Fruit Awakening!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Oro Jackson''s ship exited one of the six exits and followed the path toward Heaven''s Gate.
"Whew! Everything is white exactly as it appeared in the manga!"
Oden seemed like an excited kid at the moment, he''s had a lot of fun adventures with Whitebeard''s crew and Roger''s crew too, but this is the first time he''se to Sky Ind, an ind in the sky! Even if he actually saw it in the manga, seeing it in reality is apletely different thing.
"Sigh~ This Heaven Gate Port would be the great invention of the century, Rob now has control of the best and safest method of travel ever. I think even the celestial dragons would be tempted to try to snatch it from him."
Rayleigh couldn''t help but sigh because of everything he had seen so far.
"Wahahahaha! You''re right Rayleigh, it looks like Rob has far outnumbered us in terms of aplishments for themon good."
"I don''t think the Celestial Dragons would dare try to snatch something from Rob¡ After all, he can ban anime and manga from them, right?"
"Oh¡ What cruelty! Gaban, how did you think of such a violent method of torture!? Even if they are celestial dragons, it''s still too cruel¡"
"Gaban san... I didn''t know you were so sadistic..."
"Gaban-san... You are so scary..."
"Get away from me, you brats!"
"Argh!"
Shanks and Buggy were both sent flying by one kick from Gaban while the other people lowered their heads for fear of being kicked like the miserable brats.
"Wahahahaha!"
"Hahahahaha!"
Roger, Rayleigh, and Odenughed so hard at this scene.
...
..
The entry fee is 1000 berry per person.
"... Are you the same old woman who Luffy called dry pickle?... Let me think, ah, your name is Amazon isn''t it¡ªArgh?!"
"Respect ady, you idiot!"
Roger cried without tears because of the blow he received from Gaban.
"Sorry, youdy, this idiot was joking... Shut up, you bastards!"
The gatekeeper of Heaven''s Gate was the same old woman who appeared in the manga but 25 years younger than that time, so of course, even though she was in her peak fifties she still looked like an Angel Milf, she didn''t look that old at all.
"No need to apologize, I''m already used to it¡ All creatures are destined to be old, now, will you pay the entrance fee, or you can refuse but bear the consequences."
"Ah! We will definitely pay, we are not thieves."
"Captain... Aren''t we pirates?!" "Shut up, what do you know?!"
As soon as they finished the check-in procedures, a huge crab appeared, which grabbed its ws at the bottom of the ship and pulled it across the spiral river that soared into the sky.
"Whew! God''s Land is in the fore... It''s the same experience as Luffy and his friends in the manga!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
A big smile appeared on Roger''s face as he remembered the excited faces of Luffy and his partners when they were at the same point as them.
Undoubtedly until now, they were going through the same experience.
He also had partners who were excited to see the legendary Sky Ind.
With the help of a huge crab, Oro Jackson broke through the huge hole in the White-White Sea and rushed to the realm above.
"Yeah guys, we''re here! It''s Sky Ind... But, what''s going on here?!"
Once the ship was settled over the White-White Sea, they could see violent Haki sparks on the horizon. A giant rock monster made of five inds collided against a giant blue dragon that split up the sky in a scene from legends.
"Rayleigh... Gaban... Oden, and you Bullet... Take care of civilians, I''m going to stop these bastards."
Roger took out his sword ''Ace'' from its sheath and shot out of the ship like an arrow from the bow. So fast to the point that he looked like a red meteor rising upwards.
It seemed as if the air in front of him had be a solid ground to walk on. In a short time, he traveled vast distances and reached the battlefield.
Roger''s arrival brought the terrible battle to a halt and the two sides in the fight felt threatened.
"Jihahahaha! Who would have expected you woulde too, Roger."
"Will you obediently leave this ce or¡ Will you leave it horribly?!"
Roger''s hrious mood haspletely changed, as he has turned into a predatory beast ready to tear apart his prey at any moment.
"Hoy! Hoy! Roger, you didn''t forget that the person you are saying this nonsense to is the Golden Lion himself?!"
"Shiki¡ You know very well what will happen if I get angry¡ This ce is not yours to do what you want."
"Your battle has already caused a lot of losses here. I won''t let you continue. Leave this ce and fight far away as you want."
"If it wasn''t for that Navy kid, it would have been worse." Roger was really grateful to Kuzan.
Kaido''s dragon face looked down. Many of the clouds and houses on it were destroyed by the rocks that fell from Shiki''s huge rock golem.
But many of them were also protected by ice domes, which were summoned by a tall young man in the robe of a Vice-Admiral from the Navy standing in the foreground, his body spewing freezing cold air.
Kuzan was busy protecting several Skypieans from the frightening effects of the battle above angel ind.
Due to him, no one has died yet.
"Ara~ra, Roger pirates are here too¡ The things getting out of hand." Of course, Kuzan can see the third party who just joined.
...
Instead of a two-person fight, with Roger joining in, the fight turned into a three-person fight, with Roger pressing the two on their back foot.
With Rayleigh, Bullet, and the rest of Roger''s crew arriving on angel ind, most of the damage from the battle has been repelled, so Roger hasn''t restrained himself.
Kaido felt pressure from Roger and could not help but think of other ways to get out with minimal damage from here.
(King, Queen, move to the upper yard and find the Poneglyph. When you find it, copy its content, and we''ll leave this ce at once.)
The duo who weren''t too far away received their captain''s orders and headed out to carry them out.
But near the upper yard, they were intercepted by Gaban and Oden, and another frightening battle began.
***
At the Navy Headquarters, Fleet Admiral Sengoku received the news from Kuzan that made him horrified.
"Big Mom Pirates, Beasts Pirates, Golden Lion Pirates, Roger Pirates!"
"All those monsters are on sky ind at this moment¡ Chaos has already begun."
"What a big gathering of monsters, thest time such an event happened in the basta Sea War¡"
Zypher felt a headache after hearing that.
To stop the gold lovers'' chaos, Sakazuki and Borsalino are sent to the new world, who have sessfully managed to relieve much of the pressure.
Kuzan and Garp were also sent to take control of paradise, but it looks like they needed to send more forces for support, maybe the Fleet Admiral himself would need to out.
"Sigh~ At least Kuzan has seeded in the most important task, saving a lot of Skypieans, that''s exactly what we need¡ Now, we''ll see where all that goes."
***
On the battlefield, a big change indeed urred, as the sky darkened over the heads of Roger, Shiki, and Kaido as blue and yellow lightning covered the entire Skypiea''s sky.
A terrifying aura enveloped everyone as if God himself were to emerge from that sky of lightning.
"This...!"
"Logia Awakening!?"
Shiki was dumbfounded by the scene.
Kaido also felt goosebumps and a little fear build up within him.
But Roger was excited to meet his friend again.
The previously carpet-shaped lightning''s sea turned to be an extremely huge ball in the process covering the three beasts'' battlefield.
To the viewers below, it looked as if a huge beast made of lightning opened its mouth and swallowed all three.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 223: ROB SHOWS HIS POWER! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 224: ROB SHOWS HIS POWER! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 225: ROGER''S CREW IN THE GOLDEN CITY!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Keep supporting this book with your power stones.
Don''t make me lose motivation to keep writing this.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 228 Rob Shows His Power! (1)
Chapter 228 Rob Shows His Power! (1)
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Before Rob arrives on the battlefield.
...
In the mirrors world;
Rob was able to get into this ce because he grabbed Brulee before she escaped in front of the mirror and he disappeared into the mirror of the royal hall without Cobra and his wife even realizing.
"Brulee! What happened to you?! Why did you suddenly scream?!"
"This..."
Katakuri ran to check on his younger sister who was shrunk into a ball on the ground but he was surprised to see a tall man standing in front of them with a cold look on his face.
Rob ignored all of Katakuri and his sister and looked at Big Mom.
"What were you up to do, Linlin?"
Rob''s question was direct, as his appearance in the mirror''s world surprised the Big Mom''s pirates but did not cause them to panic.
Rob was their ally after all, and they weren''t nning on giving up such an ally under any circumstances.
"So that''s you, dear Rob~ did you miss me to the point of looking for me everywhere when you couldn''t find me in the outside world, Mama Mama~!"
The look on Linlin''s face looked more excited than ever as she approached Rob, she tried her best to hide any loophole she might leave so that he could discover her attempts to snatch PLUTON... But what she didn''t know was that Rob already knew this from the beginning.
"Sigh~ You''re still the same Linlin¡ Well, I''ll forgive your mistake this time, but there won''t be another chance."
Rob''s expression turned gentle in contrast to the cold expression previously, looking at Linlin in front of him who was trying everything she could to maintain a smooth rtionship with him, he wasn''t a difficult person for his allies.
"Huh?!"
Linlin seemed to be confused by Rob''s response.
"What do you mean by forgiving my mistake... What''s that mistake?!"
"We''ve dealt with each other for years, Linlin... Do you think I''m an idiot? You and your children hiding in the mirrors world for PLUTON, right?"
Rob especially enjoyed the face Linlin showed after telling her that.
"I will do you a favor and tell you a little secret for our alliance. PLUTON does not exist in this country, I took it away a long time ago, so you are just wasting your time and effort here. It''s one of my trump cards now, so don''t bother staying here anymore."
"This..."
"This is big news...!"
"Does he call this a little secret?!"
"Unbelievable¡ The sky sword already has an ancient weapon under his belt!"
"How terrifying!"
The Big Mom''s children were shocked, they can''t help but they unable to absorb what they had just heard, they never doubted the truth of what Rob had said because he had no reason to lie.
But the one who was most shocked was Big Mom herself, Linlin had been allied with Rob for over two years but she had never known anything about this matter.
...
"You¡ We''ve been allies for a long time but you didn''t even tell me this little secret¡ What a disappointment~"
Linlin started to act coquettishly and even she hugged Rob who was stuffed into the deep valley inside her breasts without resistance. the height difference between them was too big after all.
Over the past two years, Linlin has gained a lot of courage trying to work her way up with Rob more than once, that''s because she found that he wasn''t really bothered by her attempts...
No, the real reason that... She has a lot of masochist desires.
"Ahhh!! Ahn~~!"
Rob grabbed her huge nipples with his hands that were imbued with the most dangerous yellow lightning and then discharged arge amount of lightning that could kill two adult elephants.
Of course, that discharge was not deadly for Linlin but it was without a doubt extremely painful as well as extremely enjoyable for a masochist like Linlin.
Her tongue drooped out of her mouth and it seemed as if she hadpletely lost control of her body as she fell to the ground unable to move.
The Big Mom''s sons were so embarrassed at this moment that they wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.
The scene of their mother enjoying this situation was like adding salt to a wound.
"Well, I''m leaving¡ You can enjoy your trip on Sky Ind as you like."
Rob threw the permission card towards Katakuri who grabbed it easily as if he had expected it.
"This card will enable you to return to the New World through Heaven''s Gate Port."
"When your mother wakes up, tell her that if word of basta''s existence in this ce leaks out, she will suffer more consequences than before."
...
The moment Rob stepped out of the mirror''s world he felt that the situation on angel ind waspletely unexpected.
"Shiki, Kaido... And Roger?!"
"Interesting."
A big smile appeared on Rob''s face and then the next moment he disappeared from basta and appeared in the sky between the two inds.
He quickly crossed a thin barrier that is not insting to bodies but insting to the senses, this barrier from the art store to deceive the senses of the powerful people who woulde to Skypiea.
This barrier was the reason why the Big Mom crew''s senses were isted and they didn''t sense the ind''s existence until they reached it.
This barrier was also the reason why neither Shiki, Kaido, nor Roger sensed basta''s existence even though it was so close that it was clearly visible.
Incredibly fast, Rob arrived on the intense battlefield. When he saw the big damage caused by the battle in this ce, he felt an uncontroble rage, so he didn''t hide anything anymore and unleashed the highest ability he possessed in his arsenal.
An ability that cannot be easily shown.
The heart containing the lightning fruit started to throb like the drums sound, then the air around Rob turned into a sea of high-intensity lightning, everywhere he looked on the horizon the air turned into lightning. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The sky above the battlefield was darkening but bright at the same time, in stark contrast to logic.
"This¡ Logia Awakening¡?!"
Even Roger who normally nothing could astonish him, couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.
The logia awakening was not something that could be seen every day.
This is because the most difficult type of devil fruit to awaken is the Logia type.
Most of the people in the pirates'' world had not reached this point, so they thought that the Logia had no awakening stage. But in fact, just like the other two types, the logia also has an awakening stage.
But it''s fundamentally different from the awakening of paramecia or zoan.
Paramecia awakening for example allows the user to influence their surroundings and transform inanimate elements such as rocks, houses, or minerals into the same element represented by the Paramecia fruit, which helps the user to create their own force field and allows them to easily control it, even living elements such as trees and humans can influence it, but rather slowly.
Paramecia is the easiest type to awaken.
Then the second type difficult to awaken is the zoan. The awakening of the zoan is considered to sublimate the vital capacity of the fruit to the next great stage, where the first permanent benefit of zoan awakening is the user''s permanently receiving a huge boost of vitality. Of course, the amount of vitality depends on the type of animal or beast in the devil fruit.
The zoan awakening allows the user tobine his human genes with animal genes acquired from the fruit together and awaken the status of a more robust, resilient, and vibrant hybrid.
In the Hybrid mode, the strength of the zoan user is much stronger than in a normal transformation.
The mythical zoan is said to have a second stage of awakening but such a thing has never been seen before so some consider it just a legend.
Exactly that''s why most people in the pirates'' world are unanimous in the fact that logia don''t have an awakening stage and consider it a legend, because very few people have seen the awakening process of logia, and maybe they died before had a chance to tell about it.
Basically, the logia once eaten allows the user to influence their surroundings, densely covering them with the element of the fruit.
This is simr to the stage of awakening but without awakening!
A powerful Logia user even without awakening his fruit could turn half an ind into his fruit item by mass-producing his devil fruit ability.
But what if a Logia user could awaken the true abilities of a Logia?!
At that time, let the world prepare to face terror.
...
"Did you just say logia awakening?! Is this a joke, Roger...!"
Shiki''s brow creased when he saw the abnormal situation starting to unfold.
The sea of lightning in the sky seemed to shrink and then turned into a bottomless abyss and swallowed all of them.
In the sky appeared a ball of lightning several timesrger than what Enel produced with the help of Maxim''s ship in the manga.
The skypieans, the shandians, the bastas, and also the birkans felt their souls escaping from their bodies at this moment.
The pressure from the sun of lightning was so enormous that even the people of Jaya Ind could see and feel terrified of lightning''s sun even from such a great distance.
The glow of the lightning''s sun even overshadowed the glow of the real sun, making the sky above Jaya so bright that it seemed unnatural.
Far away in Marigoa, Imu raised her head and stared at the distant horizon as if looking directly at something, her beautiful eyes reflecting a huge sun made of lightning.
"You''ve reached this level already?! Interesting, this level of power makes me feel so excited even at my current level."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 224: ROB SHOWS HIS POWER! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 225: ROGER''S CREW IN THE GOLDEN CITY!
CHAPTER 226: ROB AND OLVIA LETTERS ON THE GOLDEN WALL!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
Keep supporting this book with your power stones.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 229 Rob Shows His Power! (2)
Chapter 229 Rob Shows His Power! (2)
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
The pirates and thugs on Jaya Ind couldn''t even open their eyes at the current situation let alone raise their heads to see what was going on.
Only strong people like Garp could easily stare and spot the situation.
"What the hell is going on over there¡ This thick lightning¡?! Is it awakening of the world''s most destructive Logia!"
Even Garp breathed a breath of cold air unable to calm himself at this moment.
The situation he was currently seeing was so rare that it was simply terrifying.
If the people on Jaya are so miserable then what will be the situation for the people on Skypeia?
They are clearly more miserable, but fortunately for them, this situation didn''tst long enough to turn them to ashes.
A gigantic-sized lightning sun disappeared from the sky and 4 people appeared in its ce.
Kaido was in the Hybrid Form on his knee as he breathed rough. Even breathing in his current state was difficult, the air around him seemed to contain the smell of intense burning as if he was a dragon grilled in the microwave!
Near him stood Roger on a small, semi-destroyed ind, floating with the power of Shiki.
He didn''t look well too, but he''s way better than Kaido. Roger was the peak of strength in this world, even though he didn''t have a Devil Fruit, but his mastery of Haki had long surpassed the limits of humans.
Once his body was wrapped by conquerer haki, there was nothing even a Lightning Fruit awakening could do to him.
As for Shiki, he was a little worse than Roger, when the lightning''s sun swallowed them up inside, fortunately, he emptied his crew on the reserve ind before he came here, or else they would all die, that''s because of the heat had reached unimaginable levels inside that sun full of deadly lightning charges, evenrge swaths of his floating inds were melted into scorching dust due to the intense heat. Had Rob not stopped this move, everything would have melted to nothing except for the art store in Merveille.
The three of them couldn''t say anything because at this moment Rob''s shape made them stare at him in astonishment.
It wasn''t a terrifying giant like Kaido''s dragon form, and it didn''t look as powerful and overwhelming as the way Shiki fought by using his floating inds.
He was still maintaining his usual height, but even so, he looked like a giant God at this moment.
Clouds glowing with yellow and blue thunderbolts floated over his neck like a divine scarf from Japanese culture.
(Author''s note: Like the scarf floating around Luffy''s neck in Gear 5 transformation but it''s even more extraordinary.)
His hair color turned yellow because of the lightning soaring up like legendary super sayajin''s transformation!
?On his shoulders were two tangible thunderbolts like two knives stuck in his body.?
His clothes were also transformed into medieval knight armor but armors made of highly concentrated yellow lightning.
His eyes glow with ck ring-like eyes, but still, the yellow light in his eyes was the most obvious.
His appearance looked simr to the Lightning God from the legends.
When Rob mastered the logia awakening, he didn''t yet know how to put this amazing power to use, but he got inspired when he watched Luffy''s battle against Kaido in the manga, then easily came up with this form.
Most Devil Fruits can be controlled by one''s imagination, when the user reaches the awakening stage they can even be a god if their imagination is rich enough.
Rob''s current form was not the peak of his strength but he was still one of the closest to the peak.
Of course, he hadn''tbined the Paper Fruit and the Barrier Fruit in this transformation, or else he would have be many times more terrifying.
Rob looked at his hands covered in lightning armors in admiration, this powerful form was also worthy of appreciation.
But everything depends on the strength of this form, otherwise, it will be just an empty shell.
Of course, Rob didn''t think his shape was just useless fashion.
The immense power exploding in his body at this moment could not be described in words.
He felt the indescribable lightness and freedom in this form.
He had never had such a feeling in his normal form, he had never felt this powerful before. In his current form, he had a feeling that he could even fight Imu!
Rob looked at Kaido who was in his hybrid form, and then the next moment...
With a speed that even Kizaru can''t reach, Rob attacked in Kaido''s direction.
Kaido felt a huge power grip on his neck, he didn''t even feel anything by using his observation haki!
Rob squeezed Kaido dragon''s scales so easily that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets.
Even though he had yet to reach his peak as Emperor, the current Kaido wasn''t that weak, but in Rob''s hands, the majestic dragon looked like a chicken that could be ughtered at any moment, despite the huge disparity in their sizes. To the viewers, the difference in their sizes seemed not found!
With both hands, Kaido grabbed Rob''s hand that held his neck like pincers.
At this point, Kaido also awakened his mythical zoan so he wasn''t in apletely disadvantageous situation.
Fire clouds appeared from his body and attacked Rob, whose body started to burn bright red as a result.
"These fires are not even enough to ignite the wax of a birthday cake."
Rob borrowed the famous Whitebeard saying from the Summit War and then his lightning boltspletely consumed Kaido''s weak fire.
Rob pressed Kaido even harder until thetter lost his fighting ability but he didn''t lose his consciousness yet, he wasn''t that weak, he just happened to fallpletely at Rob''s mercy because he wasn''t careful enough.
"Listen to me, Kaido, you''re going to leave this ce and nevere back here again or... Believe me, you won''t end up like the first time and this time."
Rob still hadn''t the intention of killing Kaido, at least not now.
When Kaido nodded, Rob let him leave, then looked at Shiki who was already preparing to retreat.
But Rob didn''t n to let him leave like that without paying the price of destroying so many Skypieans'' homes.
Shiki felt Rob''s gaze fall on him naturally, but he didn''t panic, he wasn''t as weak as Kaido who escape with his tail between his legs after all.
"You really surprised me, your strength rise again¡ª"
Although he felt a warning from his observation haki, he didn''t have the lightning speed to avoid the attack that would definitely cut off one of his limbs.
He can only see his right leg cutting smoothly from below the knee.
Before that, Rob pulled one of the thunderbolts ? on his shoulder and threw it straight at the target he had already locked in.
This thunderbolt contained intense lightning of awakening power and could only be dissipated by the user himself, it was a weapon to kill, once thrown it wouldn''t even take less second to hit the target.
Of course, that wasn''t the only way to use it.
Shiki fell weakly on his ind as he gazed with a grudge against the man who cut off his leg.
Rob had retrieved his thunderbolt and had yed with it as if he was ying with a baseball.
"What? Do you still want to lose another leg?"
"You have to be grateful and leave quietly or you won''t lose just your leg on my next move."
"..."
Shiki didn''t say anything. He took his severed leg and flew away with his floating inds.
It was a humiliating loss for him this time, but he would definitely not allow this day to be forgotten... He would inevitably take revenge.
When Kaido and Shiki left, only Roger was left, but he was no longer in the air but rather descended on a nearby floating cloud.
"Wahahahaha! You were so tyrannical there, man, you used your peak condition to crush any resistance ideas to them... What a spirit you have!"
Roger, his crew, the Navy, and everyone who witnessed Rob''s legendary move were absolutely stunned.
"Sigh~"
"They made me do it, Captain."
The lightning''s God transformation disappeared and Rob returned to his normal form before his fall elerated downward.
"You still call me Captain, Hehehe, are you miss the old days? Why don''t youe back to the crew then? You know we''re going to that ce soon, otherwise, you''re going to miss out on a lot of fun."
Rob fell close to Kuzan who did not react only in pure awe, the strength Rob had shown was still stuck in his mind that he was unable to forget.
"Thank you for what you did, young man, this is your reward."
Rob put the authorization card in the Vice-Admiral''s jacket pocket.
"With this card, you can safely leave via the port below, but you can still stay longer if you want to. Just forget about the one-day limit I said earlier."
Rob left for his former crew with Gan Fall while the God knights and marines went to clean angel ind off the remnants of the previous fierce battle.
"Thank you for ending the fight so quickly, Rob san."
"Don''t thank me, Gan Fall. It was my fault that I let them mess around a little longer."
...
The art store''s tavern in Angel Ind;
"What''s the fun in finding out the secret of One Piece so quickly?! I still want to enjoy more of living in this world more. For me, knowing the secret of One Piece by traveling with you is a waste of all the fun might I got it without that."
"Go ahead and spoil all that fun on you and your crew, Captain, Hahahaha!"
Robughed while sipping a soft drink.
"You maniptive bastard, you know what? If I had no choice, I''d disband the crew and retire to an ind with an art store to enjoy manga too without risking anything."
"And is this a life a freedom-obsessed person would want to live, Captain?"
"..."
"Huh! Rob, you bastard¡ why?! Just why are you still bullying my character in the manga!?"
Rob looked at the young Buggy who was looking at him with a pathetic look.
"How do I bully you? Aren''t you usually this way? Did I draw something out of ce?"
"..."
Buggy was speechless at this moment.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 225: ROGER''S CREW IN THE GOLDEN CITY!
CHAPTER 226: ROB AND OLVIA LETTERS ON THE GOLDEN WALL!
CHAPTER 227: DEEP LOVE WITH PASSING TIME?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
+400 Power Stone = Bonus Chapter.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 230 Rogers Crew In The Golden City!
Chapter 230 Roger''s Crew In The Golden City!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Wano Country, The Capital of Flower;
Sakura blossoms dispersal in the wind, creating a beautiful scene for the peak of spring.
The atmosphere in the capital was very enthusiastic amid intense preparations for the annual fire festival.
Everyone was at the peak of their activity for the fire festival.
At this same time in the original plot, Orochi had already taken control of Wano and had be the shogun by his malicious plot.
But fortunately for Oden, his father the shogun, and all the inhabitants of Wano. that Orochi, and the Kurozomi''s olds who tried to get him to take over Wano for Kaido had already died at Rob''s hands years ago.
Because of Orochi''s death, the Wano people could continue to enjoy their peaceful lives under the auspices of the ruling Kuzoki family.
But because of the art store and the global cruisepany. the lives of the Wano people slowly changed towards opening up to the world.
The art store located in Kuri province has contributed to the anime and manga and enriches their knowledge of the outside world through the wonderful One Piece manga in this regard.
While the global cruisepany brought various resources from all over the world to Wano, which enhanced their knowledge of the outside world.
It was all nned by Rob, Oden, the current shogun, and all the daimyo to prepare for the opening of Wano in the future.
The One Piece manga not only introduced the world outside of Wano but also revealed some secrets that have always caused great mystery to Wano residents in general and the Shimotsuki family in particr.
30 years ago, the famous swordsmith Shimotsuki Kozaburo illegally left Wano for an unknown reason under the pretext of adventure.
No one at that time knew where Kozaburo went, and some are already unanimous in his death.
But the One Piece manga had another opinion on that matter, as it surprisingly revealed the mystery of where thetter went and founded a family of swordsmen there.
When Zoro''s past appeared in manga and anime, the names of Shimotsuki Koushiro and Shimotsuki Kuina were revealed. Although the name of Kuina''s dead grandfather wasn''t revealed, it was enough to know that it was actually Shimotsuki Kozaburo.
Zoro''s past made a special impression on the Samurai of Wano country... This was the story of the rise of the world''s strongest swordsman.
So just as Zoro believed that he would one day be the strongest swordsman in the world, so did the samurai of Wano country.
It was too unfortunate for them that Kuina died.
...
Capital of Flower, the residence of Hyugoro The Flower;
This ce was the area of
the famous yakuza boss, Hyugoro The Flower, although he is the boss of the yakuza which is considered a corrupt organization but his organization amazingly does not intimidate civilians at all, and even helps them if they are in distress.
Just like the event of the raging Pig King happened 6 years ago.
"Nnd... What a great man!"
Even Hyugoro, who is known for his tough temper, cried on Nnd''s story after reading it in the manga, Nnd reminded him a bit of himself.
"Kalgara also a great warrior, with unparalleled loyalty. Having such a person as a friend is a real blessing, or Nnd wouldn''t think about his friend''s safety even at the moment of his execution."
The person who spoke is also a big shot in Wano country and was here for work. Hakumai daimyo, Shimotsuki Yasuie!
"What a surprise! Even someone like you could cry!"
"I''m the one who should say this, if the yakuza boss''s followers knew their boss cried because of the manga story, I don''t know what would happen, Wahahaha!"
"As if they didn''t cry like a little bitches while reading this shback..."
Hyugoro wasn''t bothered by the fact that he was so moved by Nnd''s story, but looked in the direction of his heavy guest and asked the question on his mind.
"Well then, what important business does a respected daimyo have with me?"
"Okay, I''ll tell you straight, I want to get out of Wano and pay a visit to Shimotsuki vige in East Blue, and I need strong people to ensure my safety."
***
Upper Yard, Golden City;
"What a great ce! It still holds the same majesty we saw in the manga!"
Oden and the rest of Roger''s crew felt all kinds of emotions from shock to numbness after entering the ruins of the Golden City.
As they walked on the gold they searched everywhere.
But traces of the past were stuck throughout the Golden City.
"A random rod in this ce will make us rich¡ Now, that I''ve entered this ce I understand these crazy gold lovers, I''m afraid I''ll catch the gold fever like this kid."
Gaban pointed at Buggy whose eyes had turnedpletely red since he entered here, if Shanks hadn''t grabbed him with all his might he would have run here like crazy.
"Huh! Buggy! Wake up... Don''t make me punch you again..."
"Get away from me! This is my treasure¡ It''s all mine¡ It''s mine! I lost my first treasure because of you, I don''t want to lose a city-sized treasure because of you too!"
"Rayleigh looks like Buggy''s gold fever has reached a dangerous level... What are we going to do?"
"Just leave him alone if he can carry the Golden City in his pocket, then he can take it."
"Ah! You''re right..."
Once Shanks left Buggy thetter ran like crazy and started licking gold everywhere.
...
"What a rich history the ancient Shandians had¡ A whole city of gold¡ I can''t imagine how obscenely rich these people were, sigh~"
Roger sighed beforeughing and continued his words.
"Wahahahaha! They were so rich that even the newly established World Government envied them for it and attacked them with all their might."
"You seem to know some secrets, Captain..."
"What secrets, Oden? Didn''t the One Piece manga say that outright?"
"Huh? Who said it was the World Government who attacked them? The manga didn''t say that at all!"
"Really?! Then just forget that."
"Huh?!"
...
"Wasn''t this golden city supposed to be stuck in the clouds in the middle of that giant vine? This is what appeared in the manga¡ right?"
"So how did it get back here?"
"Oh, you seem to have noticed, Captain? Yes, you are right. I was the one who put the Golden City back in its rightful ce."
"Is that you, Rob? You''re back quickly."
Rob walked through the remains of Shandora and met up with his former crew.
"You said that you were responsible for shifting the location of the Golden City? How did you do that without destroying it?"
"Ah, it''s a secret, Hehe!"
Of course, Rob can''t tell him that he set up an unremarkable art store in the middle of the Golden City and used [the transfer of storend] feature to instantly move the Golden City here...
This feature was a secret trump card for him.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 226: ROB AND OLVIA LETTERS ON THE GOLDEN WALL!
CHAPTER 227: DEEP LOVE WITH PASSING TIME?
CHAPTER 228: GLOBAL CHAT SYSTEM!
Chapter 231 ROB AND OLVIA LETTERS ON THE GOLDEN WALL!
Chapter 231 ROB AND OLVIA LETTERS ON THE GOLDEN WALL!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
{Sky Ind is so much fun... Once we arrived we saw the great pirates battle that rarely happens! Then we saw Rob''s amazing power! After all that we got to know the famous people in the manga, God Gan Fall and his bird Pierre... In the end, we had fun ying by the waver...}
"Thatst one is a lie, you''ve been falling all the time... Why do you record the lying things in your diary, Oden?"
Oden''s expression changed to annoyance after hearing what Gaban had said.
"What annoyed look on your face¡ It''s hard to ride that waver anyway¡"
"But Nami mastered riding it on her first try¡ So I thought it would be easy¡ Sigh~"
"Why did you suddenly frustrated!"
"Ahhhhh!!!"
"Buggy?! Shanks? Why are they shouting like that?!"
While Buggy and Shanks were looking for pieces of gold, they came across a sleeping monster that made them feel terrified.
"It''s¡ That snake! King of the sky! Ahhhhh!! Oden-san saved us!"
Noa chased after Buggy and Shanks frantically but stopped when it noticed Rob in the group and fell back to sleep peacefully in its previous spot.
Buggy and Shanks sighed in relief while Roger and the rest of the crewughed heartily at Buggy and Shanks'' plight.
...
"Hide our true motive in your hearts. We are the ones who weave history with the great bell ringing."
Oden read the historical stone that Robin reads in the manga for the first time.
"It''s the same interpretation of Rob''s daughter as to what is written in this stone."
Rob was only smiling the whole time, of course, he could also read the oldnguage, but he didn''t want to take Oden''s role in the crew.
"The great bell¡? Its voice¡ Comes from there, let''s go."
...
"So this is the great shandora''s bell tower! Although I saw it in the manga, seeing it in real ispletely different!"
Even Shanks who was normally calm, couldn''t help but be dumbfounded in the presence of such a wonderful bell.
"It''s pure gold!"
"How are we going to take it, Captain!"
Buggy''s thinking was focused on treasures as he had always been.
"I don''t have time, when you be a captain yourself,e back and take him yourself, Buggy."
"What!? Let''s at least get a piece of it now!"
...
"This stone is easy to find as it has a strong voice inside."
"But this bell also has a unique and powerful voice, though its voice is different from that of a stone which seems to speak of great power isn''t it, Oden?"
As Oden was walking toward the Poneglyph, Rob asked Roger who was next to him.
"You can hear it too, Captain...? It''s like time letters from the past that express..."
"... Greetings of the ancients."
Rogerpleted the words Rob was about to say. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Roger smiled before continuing to say.
"Isn''t it?"
"Yes, you''re right."
"It''s exactly like the manga... The writings talk about a weapon called Poseidon."
"Hahahaha! Are you still suspicious of the manga''s credibility?"
All the crew members looked at Rob with terrified expressions... No doubt this moment they are living is a bit scary... But amazing things are yet toe.
"Captain, are you going to ask me to write something too?"
When Roger wanted to ask Oden to write something, Oden had already walked toward the golden wall.
But to his surprise...
"Something is already written here!" Oden said loudly!
"Huh! You''re right!!"
"What''s written there and for what purpose?!"
For some reason, Roger panicked at this moment.
{Don''t panic, Captain Roger... I have protected this for you, so that you may guide this text to the ends of the earth. The Mangaka King, Rudius D. Rob.}
Another letter says: {To my dear daughter Robin when you read this in the distant future, hurry up ande back home for lunch. You know the consequences of hanging out without my permission... The Mangaka King''s Wife, Nico Olivia.}
Oden: "..."
Roger: "..."
Rayleigh: "..."
The rest of the crew: "..."
"Hahahahahaha!"
When Rob burst outughing, Roger and his crew couldn''t hold back theirughter any longer and then also burst outughing.
"Wahahahahaha!"
"Shahahahaha!"
"Hahahahahaha!"
This scene can bepared to theirstugh on Laugh Tale Ind in the manga!
...
Heaven''s Gate Port;
"You have great jokes... I foresaw the words I would tell Oden to carve, then you have spread them out to the world in thest volume. Not only did that, but three years before that, you had carved such words for that exact moment... What an emotionless bastard you are!"
After spending a few fun days in Skypiea, it''s finally time for Roger''s pirates to leave and continue their journey.
Rob and Roger stood near Oro Jackson which was moored near the New World path of the port.
"Just seeing the expressions on your face and the others at that moment was definitely worth it."
"Nevermind, the important thing is that the Poneglyph has already yed its part, did you tell the shandians about it?"
"Yes, since they read the manga they are fully aware of what is going on, from the moment you arrived they already knew it."
"That''s good... Seems my time here is ended, my friend, let''s meet again."
"Roger... That drop of blood I gave you, canpletely cure your disease, be sure to use it."
"Don''t worry my friend, I appreciate it and trust you, but I will only use it when the time is right."
***
Once he finished his work on Skypiea, Rob finally returned to Ohara to focus on the uing events.
The Sky Ind saga has ended.
The desired effect was obtained from the Sky Ind saga.
The construction of the Heaven''s Gate Port has beenpleted.
Sky Ind residents were widely epted in the world.
Good seeds have been recruited from the Sky Ind residents in Rob''s guild... Like Enel, his Priests, and also Cricket...
Nnd''s reputation was cleaned up and the me returned to the former Lvneel royal family.
Gold lovers were suppressed, and Rob''s control of the seas be strong more than ever.
Rob sessfully demonstrated his strength and made the Navy, the World Government, and the great pirates think a hundred times before trying to make trouble with him.
Sky Ind and Jaya Ind were officially brought under his authority.
And most important of all, the harem has been officially acquired!
Rob scored the achievement mark on all of his sessful goals before returning to his bed on which six heavenly bodies ofpletely naked women slept.
How long did Rob wait to achieve this moment?!
He''d waited a long time for sure, but it was all worth it.
Just sleeping with six beauties was worth all the blood and tears he''s spent so far.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 227: DEEP LOVE WITH PASSING TIME?
CHAPTER 229: THE END OF THE BLEACH MANGA! (PART 1)
Chapter 232 Deep Love With Passing Time?
Chapter 232 Deep Love With Passing Time?
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
The next morning Sora woke up to find herselfpletely naked while hugging someone''s hand between her breasts. She wasn''t the only woman in this position. There are other women who hug the same person while they sleep beside her.
Memories of thest night were brought back, causing her face to turn red with embarrassment.
After Rob returned from Skypiea yesterday and dered the Sky Ind taskpleted with the full mark. He didn''t just throw a raucous party in which all the store goddesses participated.
But at the end of the party, he confessed his love for them and his willingness to be their husband forever.
From the intensity of their happiness, they drank until they lost consciousness.
Arge smile appeared on Sora''s face at this moment, unable to hold back her happiness.
She''s waited so long for this moment, since her first meeting with Rob when he let her work with him, it''s been over two years, and during this time her feelings for Rob are stronger than ever.
At first, it was just admiration, then it turned into pure love, although she was just his maid, he didn''t neglect her at all but kept treating her with the most kindness that no one other than her deceased father had treated her.
Despite he was a married man, and despite he knows her love for him. All these years Rob has been taking care of her and he has never refused her love, always allowing her hope to rise until today it became a reality.
Sora touched her beating heart, unable to contain her happiness.
She has never been happier than today.
Sora looked at the women sleeping happily next to the man they chose, they were all like her, having the same love, the same belief, and the same desire.
But the woman who had an important role in allowing them to realize this dream was Olvia, so Sora was very grateful to this woman who sacrificed her selfishness so that they could be a big family.
In the pirates'' world polygamy was not unusual, many kings and powerful people had more than one wife.
But even though Rob was a great and powerful person, he was also an honest person, had Olvia not given him the green light he wouldn''t have chosen them to be his wives as well.
It was all based on Olvia''s decision.
And who didn''t disappoint them at this stage, but she was happy that her sisters also sleep on her husband''s bed.
When Sora left the room, the rest of the women woke up one by one, like Sora, they reacted the same.
Immediately after waking up, Glora was still absorbing the shock of what had happenedst night. She was so sorry that she had drunk so much alcohol that she wasn''t able to experience the first night''s sleep with her beloved man.
But it was just a little disappointment, there are still countless nights toe as she is currently embracing the body of the man she loves, this experience has been her dream for years, but this dream hase true. For Amazon Lily''s empress before getting to know Rob, she never imagined herself living this experience before. The hatred of Amazonian women for men is not a simple thing, but at the same time, they are easier to fall in love with men.
Toki had not imagined neither in the past nor in the future that she would have such an enjoyable experience when she decided to travel to the futurest time. Well, she already expected that she wouldn''t use her ability to teleport to the future at the next station, but she didn''t know why.
But now she knew why because she had already decided not to leave the side of Rob. Even with her ability to predict the future, she didn''t want the time toe to use it.
She knew it, when she saw Rob for the first time, she had the same reaction but to a lesser degree when she saw a certain guy on the Whitebeard ship, but she didn''t think about him much, since the reaction was stronger from the man next to her. From that moment, she knew that her destiny is finished, and tied up with this man.
Especially after she got to know his abilities.
Her experiences with men werepletely non-existent, so when she stayed with the same man for a long time, she felt a seed of familiarity grow in her heart, which with time turned into love.
A big smile appeared on her sleeping face after remembering yesterday''s confession.
(Toki, the time train you''ve been riding has already stopped since you meet me, what do you think of its final destination?)
When she heard him say this line, her body instinctively trembled, for the first time she felt that someone truly believed that she had been traveling through time a long time ago.
A small tear fell from her eyes before she answered the question that had been pending since yesterday.
"It''s the best destination ever."
...
Otohime only got to know Rob recently, but that didn''t stop her from feeling drawn to him and falling in love with him over time, in fact, it''s hard not to fall in love with a man like him.
But falling in love with him is one thing and living it is quite another, so she thought what happenedst night was just a dream.
Only after waking up on Rob''s body did she realize that what had happenedst night was not just a dream, but a true reality.
After this realization, she couldn''t hold back her happiness. Her rtionship with Rob was more than just that of a man with a woman.
Rather, it was a rtionship between a race with a different race, Otohime was carrying the hopes of all fish-men to be freed from their fate, her rtionship with Rob brought not only her happiness but the happiness of all fish-men.
(Author''s note: Except for Neptune... ?)
...
Bell-m¨¨re was the youngest among Rob''s women, as she was only 18 years old, the age difference between her and Rob is big, as Rob was already 31 years old, but that didn''t stop her from madly in love with him. In her life Rob was the only man she felt a true desire to make a family with him, the age difference didn''t matter.
When she first joined him, she was like his younger sister, but as the years went by his treatment of her didn''t change at all, he was still treating her the same way, but for her, big changes happened... She realized that she loved him and literally unable to think of someone else.
Being a store goddess, it wasn''t as if she had never met strong and handsome guys before, but all these people could never shake Rob''s ce in her heart, only then did she realize that she really loves him, and if there is no change in little sister''s attitude she will still be at this point throughout her life.
Luckily for her, Olvia found out and told Rob, of course, Rob wasn''t unaware of her feelings but he was still waiting for her to be of legal age before he feltfortable making her his wife.
Be chuckled when she remembered her first conversation with Rob when he was frightened by an unknown existence called the FBI.
In this world there was no concept of the legal age that Rob was talking about, women at 14 or 15 could marry and have children, but for Rob, the legal age was 18.
"The same person who once said that my bad mood would make me celibate all my life was the one who married me... What do you have to say, Rob Oni-Chan, Hehehe..."
"I have nothing to say, just I lost."
Before she could react, she found herself in his arms, unable to get out.
"Ah! You''re awake!"
"Actually, we are also awake."
Olvia, Toki, Otohime, and Gloriosa got up and looked at Bell-m¨¨re with a meaningful smile.
They had heard what she was gossiping about after all.
"Has Rob ever said such a romantic line to you, what a husband! He had foresighted-"
Before Olvia could finish her words, Rob''s leg wrapped around her waist like a snake and pulled her toward his arms as well.
"As if it would be easy for you to make fun of this husband from now on."
Rob''s smile remained on his face.
Olvia and Be couldn''t move within his cuddle, they couldn''t help but surrender under his force.
He only let them leave after Sora came back to the room with breakfast in her hand.
Half of the first day passed enjoying each other in this way.
The fun only ended when Little Robin came to find her father.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 228: GLOBAL CHAT SYSTEM!
CHAPTER 229: THE END OF THE BLEACH MANGA! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 230: THE END OF THE BLEACH MANGA! (PART 2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
+400 Power Stone = 1 Bonus Chapter
Chapter 233 Global Chat System!
Chapter 233 Global Chat System!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Until now, I''m still shocked by thest event... Unbelievable..."
"He defeated Shiki and Kaido with just one move!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Awakening the most destructive Logia is not as simple as it seems¡"
"With such strength, I''m afraid he has the qualifications for arrogance¡"
"How ridiculous, how did he develop to this level so quickly?!"
"Who knows?"
"No, we have known for a long time that he has an enormous secret in his body."
"But now, it''s toote to try to figure something out from his body, if we don''t sacrifice at least one of us then there''s no way, sigh~"
"What a predicament."
"Does logia awakening allow the user''s appearance to change?"
"Even we don''t know all the secrets of the devil fruits."
The mustachioed gorosei was holding a wanted poster in his hand.
On the poster, Rob appeared in the Lightning''s God form. His aesthetic standards surpassed anything else in this world, and in terms of strength, he was more straightforward.
Kaido and Shiki were no ordinary pirates for Rob to defeat them with one move.
{¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?PICTURE?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª}
{¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªONLY ALIVE¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª}
{¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBOUNTY¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª}
{¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª5.200,000,000¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª}
"With this bounty, he has be the most wanted criminal nowadays, at least for the world he will remain a criminal."
"We are totally tied against him and don''t have much of a means to deal with him... We''ve never faced such an annoying opponent evenpared to Nika."
"At least it still gives us a lot of information that goes well beyond the losses."
A big smile formed on the faces of the five elders.
Indeed, the reason they allowed Rob to grow to such a level was because of the valuable information he provided in the manga which since only they know its secrets can benefit from it.
Rubber Fruit for example, ever since it appeared in the first chapter, they werepletely dumbfounded, then greatly relieved.
Rubber fruit unlike other devil fruits has its own spirituality, so it can hide away from humans'' eyes for hundreds of years. But the manga showed them that it will appear in the future, where the red hair crew will get it somehow, and Luffy will eat it.
If they knew this information beforehand, they could definitely handled the matter easily and prevented Nika from reviving in this era.
...
Suddenly, and without warning, a silver bracelet appeared on the five elders'' hands.
The shape of the bracelet seemedpletely ordinary without any frills, but the moment it merged with their body, they heard a robotic voice in their head that increased their current confusion by many levels.
[Global chat system activated]
[You have met the conditions to enter the global chat system]
[The conditions are: Reading all the manga volumes avable in the art store. Watching all the anime avable in the art store.]
[Global Chat System: It''s a globalmunicationwork sourced from the art store, through the bracelet on your wrist you will be able to share your love for manga and anime and your aspirations for this type of art with countless people who meet the conditions to enter the chat like you.]
[Global Chat System is divided into four rooms: Local Chat Room: All eligible people from the same ind are included in this room. (You can speak here without restrictions.)
Regional Chat Room: This room hosts all eligible people from the same sea. (Each member has 5 chances to send a message per day.)
Global Chat Room: This room hosts all eligible people from all over the world. (Each member has 1 chance to send a message per day.)
Private Chat Room: Not everyone can join this room, only the main characters in the world. (If you are a main character you can speak here without restrictions.)]
[Warning: The global chat system provides users with a tform to freely share their thoughts on their favorite manga and anime, insults and bullying are not allowed or you will be banned.]
At this moment millions of people in the world got the same bracelet and received the same information. For a moment the world wentpletely silent.
{Global Chat Room}
-Shiroyaki of North Blue: What is this?! Are there other people who can also see this phantom window or am I the only one having hallucinations?
-Hanami of Grand Line: I see it too. It''s easy to write on this thing, what a nice bracelet.
...
..
+9654 Messages...
-Owner Of Shandora''s Gold (Grand Line): I found it. You can change the username from the settings... This thing called the global chat system is very cool!
Aizen''s Wife (New World): Too many messages here, it is boring to check them all, I''m going back to the local room.
...
The five elders looked at each other inplete astonishment.
"You also got the bracelet, right?!"
The bald gorosei''s eyes reflected a lot of messages from countless people from different seas in the global chat room.
"Yeah..."
"Don''t send any message here, let''s watch the current situation first."
"But... But Imu sama! She has sent a message!"
...
Elsewhere, Imu was observing the window exposed in front of her with an excited expression.
She''d never seen such a thing before.
{Private Chat Room}
-Kin''emon: Oden sama, If you''re reading this message, pleasee back quickly.
-Denjiro: Kin-san, are you an idiot?!
-Kin''emon: Why?
-Oden: Oh?! Are you really a kin''emon and Denjiro?
-Kin''emon: It''s Oden-sama! You have really answered!
-Whitebeard: When will you return to Moby Dick, Oden?
-Marco: I have already understood how all the other rooms work, but I don''t yet understand how this private room works.
-Rob (Administrator): The people who canmunicate here are the people who appeared in the manga of One Piece or will appearter.
-IM: That''s how it is!
-Rob (Administrator): Yes, I''m the admin, this is a beta version of the global chat system, I will develop it ording to users'' opinions.
-IM: I get what you''re trying to do, Rob.
...
In Ohara, Rob wiped his sweaty brow while reading this crazy woman''s message, it''s not that he didn''t expect this woman to be able to enter the private room, but he was surprised that she actually participated in the chat.
"Who is "IM", why does it seem to know you, dear?"
"Ah, Olvia? Is there anyone in this world who doesn''t know me?"
"You saw my new wanted poster, right?"
Olvia gave Rob a suspicious look but didn''t put much pressure on him, her interest soon returned to the new world before her.
Global Chat System!
A day after its release, all over the world, the hype around it is still getting bigger as the minute goes by.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 229: THE END OF THE BLEACH MANGA! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 230: THE END OF THE BLEACH MANGA! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 231: A NEW MANGA IS ABOUT TO APPEAR! THE NEW SAGA: WATER 7 SAGA!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 234 The End Of Bleach Manga! (1)
Chapter 234 The End Of Bleach Manga! (1)
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
{Global Chat Room}
¡ª¡ª¡ª
-King from South Blue: Oh, my God, thest volume of Bleach is already out, Bleach already ended!
-Shad from East Blue: It''s the final battle between Ichigo against Yhwach!
-Lover of Rukia from West Blue: Ah!!! This is impossible! How can Rukia be Renji''s wife!
-Celestial Dragon San Sebastian from the Red Continent: Humble peasants! Who said Bleach is ended?! Another word and I will send the Admiral to clean your ass all!
-Marine Lieutenant from Grand Line: Bleach is already ended, sir, it won''t do any good to send the Admiral.
-Hanji from New World: Another Celestial Dragon! How can those trash use the global chat system like us?!
-The World Destroyer from New World: The confrontation between Aizen and Yhwach made my blood boil for the first time in a long time!
+10673 Message.
...
..
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Mihawk canceled the chat window and looked in the direction of the ind whose features were already beginning to appear in his field of vision.
Since leaving the Briss kingdom he continued to train under Ishou''s supervision, but in the end, Ishou wasn''t his nanny, he also had his work and tasks to finish.
Being a famous Number in the most famous Hunter''s Guild in the world, he will have many tasks toplete.
Mihawk was left alone training on an uninhabited ind far from any traces of civilization.
But a week ago he got the global chat system, which allowed him to contact the civilization via this surprising feature.
As soon as news of thest volume of Bleach started emerging, he stopped training decisively and boarded his small boat that looked a bit like what he was riding in the manga on his first appearance in the Baratie arc.
Young Mihawk looked more and more like his future version, even his strength level had risen by vast levels since the appearance of the manga, the power with which he could explode was unfathomable.
"Sigh~ This world has bepletely different from what it should have been¡ But it''s good, this is the age of opportunity as well."
Since the nearest ind with an art store wasn''t too far from the uninhabited ind where he was training, he wasn''t too slow in arriving at his destination.
His arrival in such a majestic manner caused chaos at the crowded port of Karate Ind.
"Oh my... It''s... It''s Dracule Mihawk!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Everything about a certain character can be imitated, but that face, those eyes... They definitely can''t be imitated!"
"Did hee here for the art store?"
People gave way to Mihawk but they still watched his actions from afar.
Among the crowd, a dark blue-haired young woman looked at Mihawk with a sly look, she had the lower half of a beautiful woman but her face wasn''t that of a beautiful woman at all.
Even if she was only looking at someone, he would think she was looking at them maliciously...
This unbeautiful young woman was Catarina Devon, Mythical Zoan''s user, the Nine-Tails Fox.
Her current job is a Hunter in a famous guild in South Blue and her title is just like the manga.
Crescent Moon Hunter!
Mihawk sensed it the moment she caught look at him like a hawk quickly locking its sight on its prey.
Catarina Devon felt her back turn cold from that look that resembled the prick of a sharp sword.
After getting enough information from just one look, Mihawk continued walking toward the art store uninterested in anything.
"Murunfuffuffu... He noticed me, what a terrifying monster."
The moment Mihawk looked at her, she felt a threat to her life so she quickly pull out from the crowd and vanished away.
On the day a popr manga volume is released, ces with an art store be a legitimate enemy territory because many piratese to enjoy the luxury of an art store.
For a little girl like her who was slowly building a position in this world, the identity of an official Hunter was the best thing she could get.
Using a hunter card, she can legally kill. legally loot. and legally empty all her psychic abnormalities without suffering the same fate as the original story when she was captured by the World Government and then ced in Level 6 at Impel Down.
...
==============================
...
..
Rukia: Renji! Wait! Now''s not the time!
Renji: We don''t have that luxury... We''re gonna go after him.
Rukia: You fool! Charging in head first is no n... We need to regroup and form a strategy before confronting him!
Renji: We could sit here and think... But ain''t no strategy that''ll work against a freak like that...
Rukia: There''s... There''s got to be something...
Ichigo: Yeah... You''re totally right... It''s toote... It''s hopeless now.
...
..
Tsukishima: Your sword... Has not been broken.
Well then... I guess we can call the debt repaid. We''re square now, right?
Ichigo: ...Hell Yeah!
{ZERO HESITATION IN THOSE EYES!!}
...
..
THE STAGE IS SOUL SOCIETY... WHERE THE FINAL, DECISIVE BATTLE SHALL TAKE PLACE...!!
Yhwach: You''re a sight for sore eyes... I never would have imagined that we''d cross paths again here in soul society.
Aizen: I''d like to wee you... To my soul society.
...
..
==============================
When Mihawk reached this point, he got goosebumps, the amount of prestige and luxury in this scene exceeded what could be described as the peak.
Mihawk was very excited about this sh between two of the best existences in the Bleach world. Aizen and Yhwach.
Then Mihawk continued reading the remainder of the volume to the end... But when the end actually came, he felt indescribably frustrated.
The ending was very good indeed, but his frustration didn''t diminish at all.
"And here is the end of a very good story..."
Mihawk stood up from his seat in the art store and left the art store frustrated and alone.
***
Holy Land Marigoa;
==============================
...
..
Yhwach: You''d stand in my way? For the sake of soul society? I don''t think that would be in your best interests.
Aizen: This has nothing to do with interests.
My only agenda is to eviscerate any who might try to rule over and control me.
Yhwach: Ichigo... Renji. You arrived rather quickly. I''ve already seen it all... That the two of you woulde here...
That you would restore your de back whole again only to have it shatter once again in your hands.
...
..
Yhwach: It''s been fun, Ichigo. Your resistance was... Mildly amusing, at best. So the least I can do for you is erase your existence along with soul society.
Aizen: ...I see. So you think you''re gazing at Kurosaki Ichigo... Fascinating...
Ichigo: GETSUGA TENSHOU!!
{Has the duel been decided?! Ast-second, desperate attempt!!}
...
..
Yhwach: What the... What is this?!
Ichigo: Ishida?!
(The silver that forms as a result of AUSWAHLEN is referred to as still silver. And it mixed with the blood of the one who activated the AUSWAHLEN... Can, for just an instant... STOP HIS POWERS.)
Ishida: NOW! KUROSAKI!
Yhwach: So what... So what if you managed to stop my powers for just an instant?!
Ishida: (It''s useless... He won''t make it in time...)
Yhwach: Zangetsu... (I see... So what I saw at that moment... Was a glimpse of the future. I thought it was but a dream that you were showing me.)
(Haschwalth...)
{BROKEN ALONGSIDE ZANGETSU!}
...
..
==============================
Once they finished reading the Bleach volume, the five elders looked at each other with looks that said, "As expected."
"We''re used to this... Is Rob trying to show what a protagonist can do... Will our end be as that of a giant like Yhwach..."
"Good always triumphs over evil...? My ass!"
"Even Yhwach with all that formidable power, he can''tpare to Lord Imu."
"We know this, there is no need to doubt the greatness of Lord Imu."
"Unbelievable¡ What all this luck, I didn''t think an existence like Yhwach would die¡ But Ichigo, Aizen, Ishida, and Renji''s alliance against him is rather unfair."
"The manga this guy is drawing has unclear purposes."
"Kong, Sengoku, Vegapunk... You''ve arrived, that''s good... What''s new about the global chat system... Did you manage to exin it?"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 230: THE END OF THE BLEACH MANGA! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 231: A NEW MANGA IS ABOUT TO APPEAR! THE NEW SAGA: WATER 7 SAGA!
CHAPTER 232: NEXT SAGA STARS? THE NAVY AND THE WORLD GOVERNMENT!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 235 The End Of Bleach Manga! (2)
Chapter 235 The End Of Bleach Manga! (2)
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
???
"Kong, Sengoku, Vegapunk... You''ve arrived, that''s good... What''s the news about the global chat system... Did you manage to untie it?"
The first to enter the government hall was a man dressed in white scientist clothes, with a metal mask covering the upper half of his face.
This person was the famous scientist, Vegapunk, one of the leaders of the ''MADS'' team in the past, and a World Government scientist on the SSG team at the marines'' science unit.
"It''s easy to trace the threads of the global chat system, everyone knows that ites from art stores all over the world."
"Using art stores as receivers and transmitters, the global chat system works in a way simr to the waymunication''s snail of various kinds work, but the global chat system is moreprehensive andplex."
"From my observation of this high-level technology, I believe that the domain ofmunication in this world has already fallen into Rob''s hands."
The brows of the five elders furrowed after hearing this... Before, they were frustrated because of the end of the Bleach manga even though they didn''t know the reason for their frustration. And now their fears have been confirmed by Vegapunk.
"Isn''t there a way to control a certain percentage of the chat system? At least one or two chat rooms?"
The long-bearded gorosei asked with some hope in his eyes.
"First, we urgently need time to understand this new world before attempting to control it, but my personal opinion is Rob wouldn''t allow a loophole in such a global system of its own making."
"What do you think, Sengoku?"
All eyes turned toward the Fleet Admiral known as the Wise Admiral.
"Hmm, first of all, we need to take advantage of the features of the global chat system."
"I think I saw the ability to create a private room for a main party... Only main parties in the world can create their own group, our Navy and your World Government, I think we can create private chat rooms and take advantage of their miraculous properties."
"We already know that, but we are considering the losses and benefits before taking such a step."
"In addition to this topic, we have called you here to save what can be saved from a pirate situation, since the appearance of Hunters, pirates have fallen into apletely unfavorable situation and are on the path to extinction¡"
"Yes, if the pirates disappear, the navy will also disappear."
Sengoku felt disgusted by the Five Elders at this moment but he didn''t dare to show it... Because they were right in that regard.
...
Elsewhere within the Pangaea Castle;
"Another power at the level of the ruler died this way¡ This doesn''t bode well."
"Are you trying to tell me I''ll end up in the Straw Hat hand... Dear Rob?"
"Fufufufu!"
Imu has closed thest page of the legendary Bleach manga.
Kazui, the son of Ichigo and Inoui, was thest person to appear in the manga, heralding the end.
"First, the Ant King and now the Quincy King¡ Their ending doesn''t bode well for me if my obsessiones true and this world was just a manga story too."
"One Piece...? Interesting."
***
The domain of the gods;
"Those ves in the global chat room are annoying! They dare to bully a celestial dragon!"
"Calm down, Saint Sebastian, don''t be angry!"
The guardians of the celestial dragon struggled to quell his anger.
"How can I not get angry? Why can I only send one message a day?! I hope to curse them all as much as I want!"
"Sigh~ He''s also frustrated because Bleach has ended¡"
Another Celestial Dragon looked at his friend and couldn''t help but sigh sadly, he too was frustrated by Bleach''s end, he could no longer see Rukia, Rangiku, Unohana, and Yoruichi... All of those were his idols. This could be seen in his pce which was full of their pictures in different poses.
But what can he do? Even a Celestial Dragon like him knew that everything had an end.
The domain of gods was in a bigmotion after the Bleach manga ended, they had been reading it for almost 3 years now, so there was no doubt that they attached themselves to it very much.
Even though the celestial dragons weren''t attached to Bleach like they are attached to One Piece, it''s still frustrating for Bleach fans just thinking there won''t be Bleach again next month, nor the month after.
***
Marineford;
In the Vice-Admiral''s office.
"Sigh~ Ukitaki is dead¡"
"Hirako is back as a Captain... Interesting."
"Huh! Even Rukia became a Captain! Awesome!"
"Kazui? The son of Ichigo and Orihime?! Ara~ra!"
"Thest remnants of Yhwach''s strength... Have been captured by a child!"
...
==============================
...
..
Aizen:... Yhwach.
You desired a world... Where fear would no longer be a burden. But... In a world without fear of death... People will never attain the hope that is to be found from casting their fears aside and persevering through them.
While it is true that people can continue to press forward through the simple act of living... That is in no wayparable to marching forward in the face of death while doing their damndest to keep it at bay.
That is why... That is why people have given that very march a unique and special name.
"COURAGE."
...
..
Kazui: Who''s there?
Ichika: Abarai Ichika! A shinigami apprentice! And you are...?!
Kazui: Me...? I''m Kurasaki Kazui.
I''m kind of a shinigami too!!
Ishika: WHAAAA?!
[BLEACH... THE END]
==============================
"Ara~ra... Aizen still amazes me with his wonderful sayings even at the end... Courage... What a beautiful synonym for not being afraid of death."
Kuzan sighed after he finished reading thest chapter of his favorite manga.
"It all started with Aizen and ended with Aizen what a great character."
...
On this day, all Bleach fans around the world feltmon feelings.plex and frustrating feelings.
***
Impel Down;
"... Courage...?"
"Does everyone have the courage to fight death? If there was someone with the same ideas as Yhwach in this world I would support him with all my might."
"What can your meager strength help a person of Yhwach level with?"
New Prison Warden Magen looked at his deputy, Shiryu, and said sarcastically.
"What did you say?! I''m kind of frustrated, so you better get out of my way if you don''t want to lose a piece of your poisonous ass."
Shiryu grabbed his devil de, wanting to cut the poison bastard in front of him into pieces.
"If you dare to attack me, I will send you to meet Yhwach¡"
Even the leaders of Impel Down got the same frustrating mood at this moment.
Bleach manga is already over.
Watching from the side, the prisoners wished that Magen and Shiryu would fight and kill each other so that they would have a chance to escape from this hell.
***
Jaya Ind;
After this ce officially became under Rob''s authority, a base of his hunters'' guild was established and the pirates were expelled from here.
Only those who gave up their titles as pirates or thugs and chose to live here as civilians were allowed to live here.
Of course, most of the pirates and thugs have given up their past and turned into ordinary civilians for the sake of the art store.
Inside the art store, no one could get close to the blind man who was sitting alone in the art store tavern.
Except for the waitresses in the ''Jaya'' art store, even Hunters from the same guild didn''t dare disturb a high ''Number'' from the guild.
That person was Ishou.
"Courage... Huh?"
"What a happy ending... Although a bit open."
Ishou relived all the moments he had with Bleach, from the fierce fight between Ichigo and Byakuya and also the battle between Ichigo against Ulquiorra. the most amazing battle ever in the Karakura City War, the battle of Ichigo against Aizen, and especially Ichigo''s amazing transformation after sacrificing his Shinigami abilities.
Remembering all the moments since Ichigo met Rukia in the first chapter until Ichigo sessfully killed Yhwach, it seemed as if he had followed Ichigo''s life''s journey from being just an ordinary human to reaching the peak of the world.
"Sigh~ I think Hawk-chan will be very frustrated now¡"
A big smile appeared on Ishou''s face... Of course, not everyone was disappointed that Bleach ended.
Some felt happy that they were able to finish this great story.
Just like Ishou in this case.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 231: A NEW MANGA IS ABOUT TO APPEAR! THE NEW SAGA: WATER 7 SAGA!
CHAPTER 232: NEXT SAGA STARS? THE NAVY AND THE WORLD GOVERNMENT!
CHAPTER 233: THE BEST FEATURE OF THE SYSTEM? THE NEW MANGA NEWS LEAKED!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
+400 Power Stone = 1 Bonus Chapter (24 Hours)
Chapter 236 A New Manga About TO Appear! The New Saga: Water 7 Saga!
Chapter 236 A New Manga About TO Appear! The New Saga: Water 7 Saga!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Ohara Ind;
"Sigh~ Everyone seems disappointed that Bleach is over? Should Ipensate them with a new manga?"
"What am I going to draw this time? Demon yer? Hmm, so good for swordsmen in this world, they will benefit much more than Bleach, given that Bleach''s techniques require the existence of Reiatsu that doesn''t exist in this world¡ Dragon Ball Z? This world will be shocking to them, it might cause the World Government to have nightmares... Hmm, what about Berserk? It''s more terrifying."
"There are so many stories to choose from to the point that I am confused..."
"Hmmm, let''s see, what does this world need now?!"
"Since the hunters'' system has started to change the system of this world, I think I have found the right story to broaden everyone''s horizons."
Rob was propping his body on the luxury ''Rolls-Royce Cullinan'' he had bought from the system shop while he slowly smoked a cigarette.
Every time he wanted to clear his mind to choose a new story to draw or show as an anime, he woulde to this ce where he could see the cute whale and enjoy the wonderful spring weather of this ind.
Rob''s eyes reflected a ck mountain sprayed seawater on the little shadows they were ying around him happily.
Those little shadows were his four daughters.
Rudius D. Robin.
Rudius Hancock.
Rudius Sandersonia.
Rudius Marigold.
Robin''s full name in the manga is Nico Robin, but in this different timeline, everything has changed, even Robin''s name was decided even before she was born, of course, since her father is still alive, it''s not surprising that Robin gets his first name instead of her mother''s first name.
As for the three sisters, after he adopted them, Rob gave them the first part of his name, but he couldn''t give them the "D" of his name because after all, they weren''t from the D n, only Robin who was his true daughter could really get his full first name.
The first name ''Boa'' from the manga is a first name given to the Empress of Amazon Lily and not their real first name, even his new wife Glora. She called Boa Gloriosa as her full name.
This is evidence of her status as Empress, even though she gave up her title as Empress to the new generation and devoted herself entirely to serving her husband.
But she still has a great influence on Amazon Lily.
"Dad~~~ Dad! We want to swim with Laboon... But... But..."
Little Robin ran towards Rob but she stopped to gulp air because of the fast running before she could speak.
Rob carried her in his arms easily.
"My sweety wants to swim? But she doesn''t know how Isn''t it?!"
"Ah! Yes, ~ Hancock and the rest want to swim too, but Hancock can''t swim anymore for some reason, while me, Sonia, and Mary, are still very young, so we don''t know how to swim."
Her childish voice was fun to hear for Rob.
"Well, since my little princess wants to swim with her sisters and Laboon, this dad will swim with you too."
"Dad is the best!"
Little Robin hugged her father happily.
Having already decided on the story that would rece Bleach, Rob spent the rest of the day swimming with his children.
Even Hancock, who cannot swim due to the curse of the Devil Fruit, enjoyed ying in the seawater under Rob''s care.
*** N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Argh!"
On an ind in the New World, the roar of a certain monster sounded hysterical.
Everything near him was destroyed, and none of his crew could approach him to calm him down or something.
Even the three cmities.
Since leaving Sky Ind in that miserable state, Kaido has been drinking wine and crying all the time.
He''s been on a rampage the whole time!
Just like thest time in the basta sea war the same current situation was repeated, although he didn''te out with a heavy physical injury like thest time, his psyche and spirit were dealt a devastating hit.
Kaido had never experienced such a setback before.
King shook his head in disappointment while observing Kaido''s actions from afar.
It''s now practically confirmed that Kaido can''t be the Joy Boy he''s been waiting for.
"Maybe the real Joy Boy hasn''t been born yet..."
King or Alber looked at the One Piece manga book in his hand, as Luffy''s smiling face appeared on the page of the volume.
King put the manga book aside, then summoned the window of the global chat system, after understanding this chat system well in the past weeks, recently he had a bold idea.
"What if there are other members of his race that are well hidden somewhere in this world¡ How can hemunicate with them?"
This global chat system seemed like such a straightforward solution.
{Global Chat Room}
¡ª¡ª¡ª
{+1456789 Message.}
¡ª¡ª¡ª
This room was active around the hour, people gradually used to enter this room to check the news from all the seas the moment it fell.
For example, the moment a pirate attacks a certain ce, they are reported directly in this chat room, which calls for the alertness of the nearby navy and the nearby hunters, which leads to the arrest of the pirates in a very short time.
People are already starting to realize the huge benefits of a global chat system.
But what only King realized ording to his urgent need was that he couldmunicate in more than onenguage.
The user can use thenguage he is fluent in to write a message, he doesn''t need tomunicate in themonnguage.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
-Alber(New World): &R&#$$#?%€£¤¡é¡ê?
Karlo(West Blue): @Alber Whatnguage are you writing with?
Sandro(Paradise): @Alber @Karlo Maybe he''s messing with the keyboard?
-Celestial Dragon Marwold (Red Line): @Alber It''s another person cursing us indirectly!
...
..
¡ª¡ª¡ª
King didn''t care about ordinary people''s responses, but he felt a wave of anger that could burn everything when he saw a damned Celestial Dragon responding to him.
In fact, only people who mastered the ancientnguage could understand his message, no one but thenguage experts of Ohara and his race remnants could understand what he said, so he wasn''t worried.
***
"Dear, there is someone, who can write in the ancientnguage in the global chat room!"
"Hmm, let me see."
After hearing what Olvia said, Rob looked at the chat window and could see Alber''s message on top of interests, being forwarded so often that it couldn''t get overwhelmed by the sheer amount of messages and stayed on top.
"Hmm, he searches for other members of his race this way¡ What a genius."
"Dear, do you know him?"
"Of course, I know him, he is the first cmity in the Beast Pirates, King."
***
While Moby Dick''s ship was sailing toward an ind under Whitebeard''s protection, a member of Whitebeard''s crew came out of the art store and ran towards the ship''s deck.
"Oyaji... Guys, you should see this... The art store murals have been changed again!"
"Gurarararara! Looks like the kid is starting to beat the drums of another war, after teaching Shiki and Kaido a great lesson... So what''s the name of the next saga?"
"The title of the next saga is... Water 7 Saga!"
"Water 7? Isn''t it the famous shipyard in Paradise?"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 232: NEXT SAGA STARS? THE NAVY AND THE WORLD GOVERNMENT!
CHAPTER 233: THE BEST FEATURE OF THE SYSTEM? THE NEW MANGA NEWS LEAKED!
CHAPTER 234: GETTING A CHARACTER''S TEMPLATE!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 237 The Next Saga Stars? The Navy And The World Government!
Chapter 237 The Next Saga Stars? The Navy And The World Government!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Hmmm, let''s see what fun thingsing in the next arcs on the murals."
After Whitebeard, it was Roger''s turn to be stunned.
The moment Roger and his partners entered the art store on their ship, they instinctively felt that the store had changed, and then they all looked toward the walls.
The pictures of the Sky Ind saga disappeared and have been changed by the pictures of the Water 7 saga!
Only through these pictures can they feel that the uing events will be very explosive, perhaps much more than the previous ones!
"This¡! Isn''t that a Naval Base?! What is the Straw Hat crew doing on a Naval Base, I wonder?"
As soon as Rayleigh said that, the rest of the crew''s attention was focused on the picture of the naval base poster. Underneath the poster is the arc''s title, confirming the spections of Rayleigh and the rest.
Arc title: G-8 Arc
"This naval base is in paradise, I wonder if there will be a war between the Straw Hat Pirates and the Navy?"
"Who knows?"
"Hmm, looks like the next arc, it''s going to be great for sure, we''ll know everything about it soon."
"Let''s see the next arc..."
"Long Ring Long Land arc? It''s named after an ind¡ That guy! He is from the navy and has an ice Logia... Why he is on the poster''s head? I remember he''s a Vice-Admiral."
Roger and his crew felt that this arc wasn''t as simple as it appeared from the poster, just seeing Luffy and his partners on the defensive made them sure they would face a formidable enemy.
***
At Marineford themotion was much greater than in the rest of the world.
This is because the next arc is titled after a naval base, so the warning status has been raised to the maximum level... They haven''t forgotten the damage the manga was caused to the navy''s prestige!
First, the Shells Town arc, then the Arlong arc, and the basta arc, all of these arcs caused the Navy to lose a lot of face and confidence from the people.
They''ve been so damaged even when they''re not the stars of the show in the arc, so what when the next arc is in a naval base?!
Boom!
"Damn!"
Sengoku hit his desk so hard that it broke in the middle.
"Calm down Sengoku, it''s not certain that boy''s intentions will be malicious, maybe we can take advantage of the next arc."
Sengoku looked at Garp as if he was looking at an idiot.
"Do you really think that guy will show our bright side to the world in the whole arc... You must be joking?"
"I didn''t say he would show our bright side but at least remember that he not only featured evil characters like Morgan and Nezumi but also good characters like Smoker and Tashigi and me, right?"
"You think that you''re a good character?!"
"Go to hell!"
"Garp, you bastard, you must have forgotten that we are dealing with the highest-bounty criminal of the current generation?"
"If you forget this, let me remind you also, that a good navy will be a malign navy in the eyes of readers the moment they go after your grandson and his crew... Don''t you at least get this point?"
Garp kept scratching his nose without care for Sengoku''s shouting... He gave his thoughts and it over.
Outside the Fleet Admiral''s office.
"Did you hear thest news?! Urgent news has arrived from Marigoa!"
"Yes, I heard that."
"It''s said that the next arcs will see the Straw Hat Pirates against both the Navy and the World Government!"
"Oh my Gosh! How is this going to end! I heard that the next arc is named after a base from our navy, is that true?!"
"Not only that but there''s another arc named after a government facility... It''s called the Ennies Lobby arc!"
"This is scary¡ What is the Sky Sword nning to do?!"
"I don''t care, but I''m really excited about the uing saga."
"I heard that another arc will be showing Vice-Admiral Kuzan!"
...
"You seem to be on the cusp of fame, Kuzan san."
Kuzan looked at the man with a provocative expression but didn''t feel provoked by him, because this man''s face had actually been like this the whole time.
"Yes, I''ll be famous, are you jealous?"
"Why would I be jealous? Sooner orter I will appear too, my appearance will definitely be more amazing than yours."
Sakazuki looked at the duo and shook his head in disappointment, these idiots are not looking at the serious side of the matter.
"Kuzan, have you not yet realized the danger of a navy high power appearing in the manga?"
"Hm?"
Kuzan thought for a while before answering Sakazuki.
"If the manga really shows the future, I don''t think it will present me badly, just like Garp san."
"You ignorant fool."
***
Ohara;
"One Piece fans seem excited about the uing arcs."
"I''m excited too... And I think you are too, Toki san."
Sitting in the art store, Sora and Toki were talking about the leading topic of the day.
"Do you think there wille a time when we will also appear in the manga?"
Toki has surprised by this question but she still answers it.
"I have a feeling that my appearance in the manga will not be as good as I hope..."
"Whew¡ I feel the same way!"
"Really?! What is the reason?"
"Do we need to talk to Rob about this matter?"
Toki shook her head, dismissing Sora''s idea.
"I think it''s best to ept everything the husband does without question, even if our appearance in the manga is unsatisfactory."
Sora bit her cherry lips as if she was ming herself for her hasty thought.
"Not necessarily that our feeling wille true, maybe our appearance in the manga will be good?"
"I understand your concerns, but whatever happens, I don''t care, all I care about is Rob''sfort."
...
At night,
"Dear Olvia..."
Rob was hugging Olvia and Little Robin who were sleeping on hisp like satisfied cats.
"Hmm?"
Olvia was a little exhausted since she had moved to oversee quite a few art stores today so as soon as she got into the bedroom she really fell asleep.
Although tired, she woke up the moment Rob called her, she wasn''t weak enough to fall asleep easily.
"What is it, dear?"
"The Ennies Lobby arc will be your first appearance in the manga..."
"Huh?! Really!"
Olvia woke uppletely after hearing this.
"Don''t get excited, calm down, Little Robin is sleeping, you know."
"Oh, sorry, I got a little excited."
"Since I''m going to appear, that means you will also appear, right?"
At this moment Rob fell intoplete silence.
Ennies Lobby''s arc was like a thorn stuck in Rob''s throat. He wanted to prepare her emotionally so that she wouldn''t be badly affected by Nico Robin''s bitter shback, but he couldn''t find the right words to say it now, it would have been better if he had left her asleep.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 233: THE BEST FEATURE OF THE SYSTEM? THE NEW MANGA NEWS LEAKED!
CHAPTER 234: GETTING A CHARACTER''S TEMPLATE!
CHAPTER 235: ULQUIORRA CIFER TEMPLATE! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 238 The Best Feature Of The System? The New Manga News Leaked!
Chapter 238 The Best Feature Of The System? The New Manga News Leaked!
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Ever since Rob meets this crazy woman, he''s been feeling bad omen about her.
He was too weakpared to her.
This meant that everything he was nning and building in this world was just a joke for her.
The moment she decides to annihte him or harm his loved wives, she can do so with the flick of a finger, it all depends on her mood.
Of course, in his case, she wouldn''t be able to annihte him, because he is immortal, but that doesn''t mean that he will not be her ve.
Just like Tatsumi when he fell into the hands of Esdeath! (Akame Ga Kill).
He had a feeling that this woman wasn''t different from Esdeath in her thinking. They were both insane and withoutmon sense.
For Rob, he can''t put his safety and the safety of his loved wives in the hands of a crazy woman.
Her insanity clearly exceeded allmon sense.
He wouldn''t feel strange if he knew that she had allowed the Celestial Dragons to do whatever they wanted in this world on a whim.
"Looks like it''s time to use that feature..."
At level 14, Rob got a new feature, arguably the best he''s gotten from the system so far!
This is because this feature is the only one yet that can help him raise his power!
This feature is called [Character''s Temtes (GACHA)]
Just as its name suggests, he can get the character temtes he created in anime or manga.
That means everything a character has except for the soul.
But this feature is not absolute or else Rob would have be a God long ago.
...
In the past weeks, Rob has read thest two chapters of the manga One Piece, where the real author confirmed that PLUTON is indeed in Wano. On the tongue of the current shogun of Wano, Kozuki Sukiyaki.
Of course, Rob and Olvia knew about the truth that PLUTON exist in Wano country a long time ago because they had read the contents of the Poneglyphs in basta but they didn''t say this truth out loud and only kept it in their hearts.
All they said is that PLUTON was already in basta and they let Cobra and the world think that PLUTON is still in basta.
But this wasn''t the truth.
In fact, the moment he knew the ancient weapon was in Wano country, Rob had expected it to be revealed in the Wano arc.
When he told the Big Mom pirates that he got the ancient weapon it wasn''t a lie either, that''s because he already knew where PLUTON was, and he could take it out whenever he wanted to.
Since he doesn''t need it, why would he take it out? It is better to keep it as a trump card.
However, Rob is not satisfied with the few secrets Oda has revealed in the arc so far.
The Wano arc was good enough to reveal a lot, but since it''s not finished yet, some secrets may still be revealed in future chapters.
...
"Even Buggy has be a Yonko... What''s wrong with this world?!"
Rob was holding in his hands thetest issue of ''Shonen Jump'' magazine, he finally got to know the face and name of Admiral Ryukogyu. this person by the name of Aramaki has been kept a mystery for a long time. He was not something very special to Rob, he is clearly a user of nts Logia.
But that was just a small surprisepared to the fact that Buggy became yonko.
"How did this happen? Did he have Yonko''s strength the whole time and pretend to be weak under the clown''s guise for a specific purpose?"
For the first time, Rob felt a mystery enveloping a certain character that he always thought was just aedy addition from the author.
Rob once thought that due to his contribution to motivating Buggy by making him a joke in the manga, Buggy might really be a Yonko in the future with Shanks... But he didn''t think he would actually be a Yonko in the original story.
"What a shock..."
Aftering to terms with this shocking fact, Rob decided not to ignore Buggy from now on.
"Luffy has finally be a Yonko... That''s great, what a long ride."
Rob was thrilled to see his favorite character climb to the top step by step.
Rob wondered how readers would react when the manga in the pirates'' world would get to this point.
It will definitely be very explosive.
***
Grand Line, an ind in paradise;
"Did you hear that?!"
"You must be talking about the contents of this newspaper? Who hasn''t heard that?"
"Yes, this new newspaper has entered the market strongly, it''s called World Economy News Paper... If the news is true, then it really deserves this name."
"If the art store starts releasing new manga to rece Bleach, it can''t be inferior to Bleach, can it?"
"This is obvious."
Mihawk''s ears twitched when he heard the name Bleach... He really misses this good manga.
Mihawk stood in front of the two who were talking, and he demand the newspaper from them.
The person handed the newspaper to him shivering and hurriedly left.
In front of them stood the famous guy known as hawk-eye after all.
(Hmm? The art store surprises continue, new mangaing topensate for Bleach''s departure... Source: Store''s Goddess)
Mihawk read the long article in one breath, and his eyes showed some mockery.
(As if BLEACH could bepensated...)
Mihawk threw the newspaper away before continuing his way out of town.
***
The floating ind, Merveille;
Since the frustrating bouts of Shiki''s madness after the agonizing loss of Rob ended, a murderous calm enveloped this ce for a very long time.
Not only did Rob cut off one of his legs but he also imnted a deep shadow of fear in his heart. The fear! He was the Golden Lion and no one else.
How could he be afraid of someone else?! N?v(el)B\\jnn
This loss caused him great frustration, but he still got past this bitter situation because of the manga.
But when he''s starting to show signs of getting back to normal, the Bleach manga hase to an end, causing him to frustrate once again.
"Captain, you need to see this newspaper."
At this moment, one of his subordinates entered his personal hall with the World Economy News Paper in his hand.
The golden lion appeared sitting on what looked like a king''s throne, even his leg that Rob had cut off seemed as if it had not separated from his body at all.
But in fact, it didn''t have the same strength it had in the past, it was now just an ordinary leg the most it could do was walk.
This is because the doctors on his ind reattach it to his body before it was toote.
Since it didn''t take long after it was cut, it wasn''t difficult to reattach it.
This avoided the fate of a disability, but for a strong person of his level, having a weak leg was no different from being handicapped.
Golden Lion Shiki shook his head to see who dared to bother him at this dreary time.
From that frightened look the subordinate felt the blood on his body freeze, he didn''t dy prostrating in front of the golden lion and deeply apologizing before extending the newspaper.
Shiki grabbed the newspaper and looked at it.
(Hmm! Is new mangaing? So why hasn''t the art store announced it yet?)
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 234: GETTING A CHARACTER''S TEMPLATE!
CHAPTER 235: ULQUIORRA CIFER TEMPLATE!
CHAPTER 236: THE LAST EPISODE OF NARUTO (SEASON 1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 239 Getting A Characters Template!
Chapter 239 Getting A Character''s Temte!
[??A New Volume??]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Back to Rob, he was locking himself up in his personal section inside the ''Ohara'' art store.
Only here could he escape the senses of that crazy stalker, that was how he felt.
Since he had been feeling extremely threatened recently, he decided to use the ultimate feature in his hand.
If he could get a good character temte from Bleach, as well as his own strength and his immortality, he wouldn''t feel so threatened by Imu at that time.
He hasn''t harnessed this ability yet because it has strict requirements.
If he wants to obtain a character temte from one of the mangas he draws, the condition for using this feature is to finish the manga, and unless he finishes it, he will not be able to activate the feature no matter how hard he tries.
In addition, to activate this feature it takes 10 billion art points.
But for the anime, it is a little different, he can activate this feature once one season of any anime ended, and pay 10 billion art points, but of course, he will only get a temte of the characters that appeared in that season only.
Rob looked at the system window and couldn''t contain the increasing enthusiasm of the Gacha within him.
[Character''s Temte (Gacha): Level 14 Feature]
[Luck ys an important role in this feature. Once you get the rights to activate it on a specific story world, you can get a weak character temte or a strong character temte. Everything depends on your luck!
Once you get a temte from a particr story you can''t get another one from the same story.]
[The stories that you can use the feature on:
-Attack On Titan anime (Season 1)
-Bleach manga (Completed)]
He can only try his luck on these two, but once he finishes HXH soon he will get another chance to activate this Gacha feature.
In addition to Naruto as well, he can get a decent character temte even though it''s only the first season.
But One Piece, neither the anime nor the manga will end anytime soon, and he himself was the best character temte in this world so he didn''t really need to try his luck in the One Piece story.
He wanted the powers of a different world!
This will make him reassured!
"Let''s give it a try."
Rob chose the Bleach manga to try his luck, and that''s obvious.
Although there are titans in AOT, most of the other characters arepletely ordinary and even the character temtes that have the strength of the titan, are not really strong for Rob.
That''s why Bleach is the best choice.
Of course, he still has a chance to choose a character temte from AOT (Season 1) and he will definitely use it when the timees.
This is because there is no problem with stacking the temtes, this will only make him more strong.
After paying 10 billion art points, he didn''t even shake his brow because of the huge expenditure... Compared to the unbelievable amount of art points in his pocket, 10 billion seemed like a drop in a bucket.
The moment he activated the [Gacha] feature, appeared in front of him was a book like Bleach volume.
This book, except for him, could not be seen, because it was nothing but a projection from the system screen.
Rob opened the manga book but it waspletely empty, but suddenly a circr shape resembling a gambling game appeared in the middle of the manga book.
Rob took a closer look at the strange gambling game, it appears as the famous Gacha game!
Here, he can experience the sensation of winning or losing!
At this point, Rob''s blood was already boiling.
On the sides of the Gacha game, as Rob called it, several colors indicate the levels of temtes he can get.
The white color indicates the temte of an ordinary human, but a little talented, of course, any character that appeared in Bleach, no matter how ordinary it is, has some talent in different walks of life.
But that''s not what Rob wishes he had because it would be a huge loss.
Yellow indicates a stronger character than the ordinary human, Kon (lion doll) can be categorized at this point.
Orange indicates a character cast with spiritual power, it could be Quincy, Shinigami, or even Hollow.
Thenes green, red, purple, and gold, respectively.
If Rob could guess well, only characters of the Soul King and Yhwach level would be at the gold level.
Any character from this level can rule the world with their terrifying power.
Of course, this part is only the first stage of Gacha, in which he will choose the level of characters that will be avable to him to obtain a temte.
Only in the second stage, he will get a character temte.
Rob looked at the arrow that wasn''t pointing to any color, once activated it would eventually stop at one of those colors.
"What level of the temte will I get?! I wonder?"
(System, activate the first stage of Gacha.)
Rob can''t wait any longer, whatever temte will get won''t affect his character in any way, even if it''s a female temte, it will only enhance his strength, isn''t that what he wanted in the first ce?
Increasing his strength, and future prospects, if he obtained a good mold, even if it was just a red mold, he would benefit greatly because he would get the reiatsu!
That''s the best of it.
The ghostly arrow started spinning at an incredible speed like the clock arrow out of control and didn''t stop at any color, not even Rob could see it because of its speed.
This was an element of the system, so wanting to look through it was just wishful thinking.
(System, slowed down for a few seconds, then... Stop.)
Responding to the host''s order, the ghostly arrow gradually started to slow down until Rob could see it again, but even so, he had no idea where it would stop, even extrapting the future with the observation haki didn''t help.
In Rob''s future vision the arrow was still spinning.
"Sigh~ I can''t see through the system in any way¡"
The arrow started to slow down as if it would stop at any moment causing the three Rob''s hearts to slow down as well.
After a few seconds, the arrow finally stopped.
When he saw where the arrow had stopped, Rob''s eyshes did tremble and he couldn''t help but curse out loud.
"Motherf*cker!!"
"Just a little push and I was going to hit gold!!"
On the game board, the arrow appeared to stop at the end of the purple color, just a small push and it will enter the gold color!!
...
(System, turn on the second stage of Gacha.)
After swallowing the bitterness of not being able to ascend to the sky in one step, Rob moved to the second Gacha.
"Well, the purple level isn''t bad either¡"
In front of Rob, the Gacha board turned into a different shape, where it waspletely covered in purple and many strong characters that Rob knew: Shinigami captains, Quincy leaders, Espadas, and many strong figures appeared! Getting the power of any of them would be a huge boost for Rob! N?v(el)B\\jnn
The second game has already started to spin, this time Rob wished to get the power of people like Aizen or Yamamoto or a member of Squad 0... For Ichigo even if he wanted to get it, he wouldn''t get it because Rob saw Ichigo''s figure as not as bright as the others, obviously not able to get the protagonist character temte.
The arrow started slowing down again until it finally stopped.
"This...!"
"Not bad."
A big smile appeared on Rob''s face because the character temte he got is actually quite good.
Espada No. 4 in Aizen''s army.
[Congrattions: You have obtained the character temte, Ulquiorra Cifer!]
[Would you like to absorb it now?]
"F*ck! Great!"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 235: ULQUIORRA CIFER TEMPLATE!
CHAPTER 236: THE LAST EPISODE OF NARUTO (SEASON 1)
CHAPTER 237: THE LAST EPISODE Of HXH!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH:
[??Eid Mubarak to all Muslims.??]
...
..
I have something to say for the Arab brothers who read my novel, I am re-tranting this novel into the Arabic version on the website (rewayat.club), I have updated about 100 chapters so far, if you did not enjoy reading it in English or with automatic trantion. You can read it there with a good trantion. And thanks for your support.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 240 Ulquiorra Cifer Template!
Chapter 240 Ulquiorra Cifer Temte!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
[Congrattions: You''ve obtained Character Temte: Ulquiorra Cifer!]
[Would you want to absorb it now?]
Olvia''s soft voice echoed in his ear which doubled his happiness even further.
"Yes."
As soon as he gave the order, a different system window appeared before him that did not exist before.
The system window was lit up with white light and a progress tape appeared in the middle of it, when the progress tape reached 100% happened what Rob expected.
3D hologram of Ulquiorra appeared.
[Does the host want to integrate the temte directly into your body, or maintain it as a temte that you can switch to whenever you like?]
[Warning: Although integrating the temte with your body may elevate your life level to the next level, it can have disastrous consequences because the Ulquiorra race is from the undead race. the lightest consequence is to change your shape and the heaviest consequence is to weaken you rather than strengthen you.]
"This¡! What is the difference between merging the temte with my body and keeping it as a temte only?"
Rob was confused.
[If you choose to fully integrate with it then it will no longer remain under the control of the system, but if you choose to keep it as a temte it will be under the control of the system, so there will be no problem in showing its power as you want when you need.]
Holistic AI gave him a reasonable exnation so Rob no longer hesitated and said directly.
"Keep it as a temte for now."
As soon as he said that, Ulquiorra''s hologram disappeared, and a row of words appeared on the system window;
[Character Temte:]
[1-Ulquiorra Cifer (Bleach Manga)]
Rob became more and more excited to experience the power of one of his favorite characters, it didn''t bother him if it was Hollow or not, as long as he could get his power, everything else didn''t matter.
[The host can activate the temte just by thinking about it, the system will take care of everything.]
[One of the system''s advantages that the host hasn''t yet discovered is the transformation of art into reality.]
Rob was dumbfounded after hearing this because he had gotten a full exnation of all the antics of the system so far... This was because he got the art publishing system at the beginning, not the temte system.
So it turns out that the system can actually turn the art he makes into reality... Doesn''t that mean that it''s not just the temtes? But... It can even make the worlds that he draws!
Rob didn''t dare to think anymore, because that was too much, he didn''t want to get his hopes up and be shocked by the harsh reality in the end... Getting the power of his drawn characters was enough at this moment.
As soon as he thought about it, Rob''s three hearts started thumping hard, and then his skin started to turn white. It seemed strange and frightening at the same time.
Even though his shape was changing, he didn''t feel anything unusual, only when the transformation was over did he start to feel a new power in his body!
The moment he opened his eyes, a stifling pressure appeared that made his surroundings look like a heavily gravitational field.
That was the pressure of the spiritual energy!
It''s simr to conquerer haki pressure, but it''s two different things. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Rob feltpletely familiar with this terrifying energy even though it was the first time he had used it.
"The Reiatsu''s energy within my body is terrifying! My body strength became immeasurably solid! And this is¡?"
Rob sensed an extra presence in his body, looked at the lower half of his body and found what caught his attention. then he pulled the sword from its sheath.
In his hand appeared a standard-sized katana with a green handle and sheath. The guard has two curved extensions from its long sides with a line going through both sides, giving it an eye-like appearance.
"This is... Ulquiorra''s Zanpakut¨... Its name is Murcigo."
"I can''t believe I got Zanpakut¨ too!"
At this moment Rob was very happy, he had never felt this happiness before, the amount of spiritual energy in his body made him unable to calm down even if he wanted to. Fortunately, he was inside the art store that blocking out his auras, if he was outside, all of Ohara''s people would fall to the ground from the suffocating pressure of spiritual energy.
He might cause the faints of hearts to die!
This spiritual energy is not inferior to Big Mom at her peak, and may even exceed her!
That''s just in his normal mode, he didn''t even liberate the first stage of Resurri¨®n let alone the most terrifying second stage!
Rob had a feeling that his Lightning God state, considered one of his strongest cards could onlypare to the Resurri¨®n''s first stage.
Since he had aprehensive understanding of his own power, and now had a nearprehensive understanding of Ulquiorra''s power, he had ess to such an urate assessment.
"If just Ulquiorra is at this level, how strong is Aizen?!"
Rob bent his fingers and a ss barrier appeared in front of him, the barrier looked like a mirror... Well, he summoned it for this purpose only, Devil Fruit''s abilities could be developed in any direction, not just the direction of battle power.
Rob looked at his reflection in the mirror and wasn''t surprised, if he went outside like that no one would recognize him as the respectable art store owner, but rather as the terrifying Espada No. 4!
He saw Arrancar little thin but muscr, unlike the original Ulquiorra who was short, Rob kept his usual height. He has fairly short messy ck hair, pale white skin, a ck upper lip, and green eyes with small slit-shaped pupils simr to a cat.
Part of his bangs fall between his eyes, and he has distinctively thick eyebrows. He has teal lines which descend from the lower part of his eyes.
as a Hollow, he has a hole located on the base of his throat. The remainder of his Hollow mask lies on the top-left side of his head, forming a broken horned helmet. Also, his Espada tattoo lies on the left side of his chest.
What made Rob speechless was that even his clothes had changed... He was wearing Arrancar clothes: a white jacket, ck sash, and a white hakama.
His shape looked harmonious and amazing by all standards, the hole below his throat made him look even more adorable, although he looked more like Ulquiorra than himself his facial features were still clear because this was his body after all.
Everything that Ulquiorra owned at his peak has be his!
"Even number 4 in the Aizen army¡"
Rob didn''t know what to say about it, he had read a lot of novels about temtes, but his temte was the most perfect thing he had ever seen.
He didn''t need any mod integration upgrading or anything like that, he got the peak of Ulquiorra''s power right from the start!
Even his clothes, his sword, and everything he owns except his soul!
If the system copied everything from Ulquiorra then its copy is perfect, not even a single difference!
"With this, I won''t even be afraid of Imu."
Finally, Rob was relieved.
In addition to Ulquiorra''s strength, he had his strength that was no weaker than Ulquiorra''s in his second liberation of the Zampakuto.
The result wasn''t as simple as one + one = two.
It could be said that his strength had seen a huge leap exponentially!
He''s back to being invincible again!
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 236: THE LAST EPISODE OF NARUTO (SEASON 1)
CHAPTER 237: THE LAST EPISODE Of HXH!
CHAPTER 238: THE NEW ART? MANHWA SOLO LEVELING!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 241 The Last Episode Of Naruto (Season 1)
Chapter 241 The Last Episode Of Naruto (Season 1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
[The world... Yes! Seek freedom, And your world will stand stretched out before your eyes.]
[If the endless dream guides your spirits.]
[Conquer it! Bear conviction behind your g!]
With the end of the narrator''s harsh voice, have began echoes the favorite song to the inhabitants of the pirates'' world resounded once more, bringing a kind of joy and happiness to their hearts.
This song was One Piece 3 - Hikari E!
[?BOKU WA IMA SAGASHI HAJIMETE~ MIZUSHIBUKI AGETE~ HATESHINAKU TSUDZUKU SEKAI E~?]
[?AFUREDASU JOUNETSU O MUNE NI~ DOKO MADE MO YUKU YO~?]
[?MADA MINU HIKARI MOTOMEEEE~~?]
Every time this song is yed in the pirates'' world, everyone is silent in appreciation of its wonderful and resonant lyrics, as well as the fun scenes among the Straw Hat crew onto Going Merry ship.
Additional things that distinguished Rob''s touch from the original show was that he used the show''s original 3-minute opening song instead of only half of it, with the opening song scenes modified to more varied scenes that show a bit more advanced events.
With this touch, in addition to all the modifications that are simr to the manga instead of the unreasonable studio edits, One Piece anime in this world has be a perfect gem that can move any viewer and make them fall in love with this legendary anime series.
Although Rob made the manga colorful and drawn with great precision to the point that matched Oda''s drawing skill in the Wano arc, there is still a huge difference between the manga and the anime.
Almost two years after the anime premiere, everyone knows this difference well.
The only advantage of the manga was its great advance over the anime in events, otherwise, everyone would be satisfied with watching the anime instead of reading the manga.
And Rob knows this very well, so he decided that except for One Piece, he will not make an anime for any other manga that he publishes in the future until after it''s over.
The same applies to anime, he will not create manga for an anime he has previously shown.
With all the extra rich art of great songs and animation, it''s hardly surprising that the anime is better than the manga.
The opening songs, the osts, and the ending songs, all contributed to giving life to the show.
This is what the mangacks and cannot provide.
And this is what the anime seeded in providing.
In fact, if One Piece manga wasn''t embodied the pirates'' world they live in, fans wouldn''t give it more important than great anime like HXH, Naruto, and AOT.
...
On the rooftop of the Art Pce, Rob wasughing at the cuteness of his children who almost danced to the beat of the great opening song, unfortunately, it ended before they actually started dancing.
Another hour-episode of One Piece has begun.
The show had already passed the vital point of the basta arc where Luffy brought down Crocodile.
The world has been reminded once again of the lost basta and the ancient weapon PLUTON and Crocodile that have been got a bounty on his head in the past months.
What they almost forgot came back to the fore by force because of the anime.
And what almost Rob had been forgetting for so long knocked on his doors at this moment.
"Dad... Why is Miss All Sunday called Robin like me? And why does she look like my mom?"
Little Robin''s big eyes were shining with stars as she saw Nico Robin reading the Poneglyph for Crocodile.
Before that, she was very sad for Princess Vivi who was crying out loud to stop the war between the rebels and the royal army.
But going back to the events in the royal vault, Robin''s name was revealed, and the little girl waspletely suspicious.
Robin is almost two years old already, but at this very young age, ridiculously she has intelligence!
Everyone can only see this by looking at the other children of her same age (Sandersonia and Marigold) who really act like children.
Even the 3-year-old Hancock is much inferior to her.
"Oh? Didn''t I tell you before? Nico Robin is you, Robin chan."
Rob pulled Little Robin''s body over his shoulder and hugged her toward his face.
Little Robin was dumbfounded after hearing her father''s answer... She''s been watching One Piece since she opened her eyes to this world... But only now did she find out that she was participating in this anime!
Rob noticed her confusion and tried his best to muffle his urge tough, she was so cute after all.
"You know, your dad is the one who created this anime, so how can I not make my daughter one of the heroes of this show?"
"My sweet daughter will be one of the best characters in the anime, she will be her father''s favorite star, and she will be loved by everyone in the world."
Little Robin felt an unbelievable feeling of happiness at this moment, in front of her, her father was saying that she would be the brightest star in this world.
Even though she was just a spoiled little child, she had tremendous awareness no less than that of an adult, all thanks to the genes she had inherited from her father and which not even her father himself knew how terrifying the immortal body was given to him by the gods.
That''s why she knew there was a deeper truth than what her father had said.
On the side, Olvia watched this scene with a soft smile that concealed some deep concern.
This concern wasn''t hidden from Rouge by her side, after all, she was in the same situation, she also had a son in the manga, whose fate did not seem to be good.
Rouge looked at Sora, Toki, and the others who were apparently in a formal rtionship with Rob when she left to spend a few days with her husband.
She wasn''t too shocked because she knew that''s what it would end up being.
...
After the weekly show of One Piece ended, viewers returned to their normal lives.
Although the news of the ancient weapon came back to the fore, it did not have a big impact, what happened because of the manga was enough, everyone is still looking for basta to get the ancient weapon already.
Only a few people knew that the ancient weapon had already fallen into Rob''s hands.
On Whole Cake Ind, all that can be heard after the episode ends is Charlotte Linlin''s evilughter.
The Big Mom Pirates were the only ones who knew where the new basta location was.
In fact, they still got shocked every time they thought of how to move an ind this big to the sky, maybe even Shiki who had the Floating Fruit couldn''t do that!
But after seeing Rob''s battle against Shiki and Kaido and seeing how he suppressed them in one move, the Big Mom Pirates felt that sending basta into the sky seemed very ordinary.
...
The next day, a new episode of the highly anticipated Naruto anime was released!
After AOT this time another anime hase to an end.
Yes, this episode was thest episode of the first season of Naruto!
After two years of the show, without adding any fillers, the first season of the Naruto anime has finallye to an end.
After the failed mission to retrieve Sasuke, the mission team returned to Konoha Vige, and Naruto went on a training trip with his mentor Jiraya.
...
At Wano, the viewers'' feelings were already at their height.
For example, Raizo was holding back tears while hearing the famous Ost of Naruto, it''s clear that the end is near.
Because he can see [thest episode of season 1] at the bottom of the screen clearly.
[Kiba: That said, looks like Naruto finally left for training.]
[Chouji: I heard that Jiraiya will be his teacher.]
[Kiba: Damn it! That boy will be strong again.]
[Shino: Looks like the vige will be quiet for a while.]
[Chouji: From another angle, that''s a little sad, isn''t it?]
[Rock Lee: No! This is not the time to be sad! I have to work hard! I will redouble my efforts more and more. If I don''t work a hundred times harder than Naruto, I won''t be able to face him the next time we meet]
...
..
[Jiraya: It''s time to leave, Naruto]
[Naruto: Alright! I''m leaving, Iruka-sensei! I''ll make up for the ramen as soon as I seed.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
(Iruka: Good luck, Naruto.)
When Naruto reached out to the rocky face of the Fourth Hokage asking it to take care of him, Raizo felt suffocated... He watched this boy grow up to this point... So many sad scenes came back to Naruto''s only life story and he couldn''t stop his tears from flowing.
Kin''emon and the rest of akazaya shook their heads helplessly, every time Raizo watched Naruto he''d either copse in tears for no reason or scream with happiness, not to mention this is thest episode!
After the end of the episode, a teaser for Naruto Part 2 appeared, featuring the young man Naruto!
Raizo stopped crying as his eyes sparkled with excitement!
After all, Naruto is not ended!
Naruto Shippuden ising!
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 237: THE LAST EPISODE Of HXH!
CHAPTER 238: THE NEW ART? MANHWA SOLO LEVELING!
CHAPTER 239: THE FIRST VOLUME OF SOLO LEVELING CAUSING A STIR!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 242 [Poll]
Chapter 242 [Poll]
Hello guys, I hope you are all well, I have a poll to do.
I''m going to have Rob make his first original work in the pirate world, so I chose to have him turn a novel into a manga.
What kind of novel would you prefer to see it turned into a manga in the world of One Piece?
Cultivation novel?
Mystery novel?
Martial arts novel? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Romance novel?
Slice of life novel?
Fantasy novel?
Or another type you prefer?
Chapter 243 The Last Episode Of HXH!
Chapter 243 The Last Episode Of HXH!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
The next day, thest episode of HXH was also shown, which was fantastic on all the levels, as it relived most of the important moments of the show in its entirety and reminded viewers of what they had seen in the past two years.
But even so, it can be said that this month is a very terrible month for otakus in the pirate world because it''s the month of their favorite shows'' end.
Last week, the Bleach manga ended, then the first part of the Naruto anime ended yesterday, and today the iconic anime, Hunter X Hunter, has ended also!
As for the Bleach manga, it endedpletely with almost no return, as the entire story was shown, this is if Rob doesn''t touch the novel in the future or if the manga returns to the Earth.
As for Naruto, it was only the first season that ended, and he will still return after a while in his second season, which is eagerly awaited by everyone, and Naruto fans in particr.
But regarding HXH there was no clear attitude from Rob.
Everything about this ending is opaque.
Of course, the ending was extremely satisfactory and the curtain opened to an immeasurably huge world that made even the forces of the Pirate World shiver, even the rulers of the World Government and the Celestial Dragons were utterly dumbfounded.
This huge world is called the Dark Continent!
What Gon''s father, Ging Freecss, revtion about, left viewers in the pirate world in such a state of shock that they wanted to watch more of that anime, and the feeling of unwillingness towards the end of this anime became even greater in their hearts.
Whatforted them though was that this big reveal of the world''s mysteries underlined the fact that the story of the hunters'' world doesn''t seem to havee to an end by the end of the anime, perhaps there will be another seasoning.
Although there was no announcement of an uing season at the end of the episode as happened with the Naruto anime This is why HXH fans have a small hope that their favorite show wille back.
(Author''s note: Poor people don''t know that Togashi suffers from prolonged back pain.)
...
Every fortunate ind that owns an art store on its territory shone brightly because of the huge screens of art stores, in addition, no sound could ever be higher than the songs of Osts and the characters'' voices.
The voices of the thousands of crowds of people stoppedpletely. as they were focused on the events of thest episode that was going to the end.
The second half of thest episode had begun with Gon climbing the gigantic World Tree as he relives his journey from its inception.
This caused viewers to feel a lot more nostalgic and unwilling than they already were.
Like these bitter feelings that all HXH fans on Earth have experienced, it''s time for the inhabitants of the pirate world to experience it.
Because it is clear that the second part of the anime does not seem to be on the horizon.
There may be a manga sequel in the future, but Rob sees no hope in the anime unless he gets a feature from the art store that can turn the manga into a high-quality anime.
After sacrificing his future potential to kill Pitou in hisst fight which was so amazing to viewers at the time, Gon escaped certain death due to Alluka''s miraculous ability that brought him back from the cusp of death.
The hype around Alluka and Nanika''s appearance still hasn''t been able to quell since they appear in the past weeks.
This ability to make miracles left even the Five Elders and Imu speechless for a long time, since its appearance those people who watch anime for developmental purposes more than for entertainment purposes have known that the hunters'' world is much deeper than it seems.
Perhaps it had evenpletely surpassed the mystery of their world!
Even Celestial Dragons wished to have Alluka as their ve so that they could fulfill their wishes, as she could almost revive the dead, couldn''t she give immortality too? Or at least thousands of years old?
Far from the impossible dreams of celestial dragons, the dramatic scene between Killua, Alluka, and Nanika touched the ordinary viewers too much. Nanika who is the origin of the miraculous ability has left an unforgettable impression on everyon e in the pirate world since her first appearance.
==============================
Ging: Gon, tell me, how do they describe this tree below?
Gon: They describe it as the tallest tree in the world, and its height is 1784 meters.
Ging: That''s technically true, but the fact is that this tree is a young shrub that has stopped growing.
This ''World Tree'' didn''t get enough lunch and only grew that far.
The true world tree can withstandva, Its huge roots are rooted in the mountains, and continues to grow even after it has passed through the atmosphere.
Out of this world.
Gon: Out of this world?
Ging: I mean the world map you know.
Gon: Huh?
Ging: The ants that you fought againts them with the boss, were non-native species that came from outside the world.
This is the truth that they do not teach you in schools.
Right-minded adults choose not to open Pandora''s box.
In other words, the world we know now is only a small part of a muchrger world.
...
..
ENJOY THE SIDE TRIPS. A LOT. SOMETHING MORE IMPORTANT THAN THE THING YOU''RE HUNTING COULD BE RIGHT THERE BY THE SIDE OF THE ROAD.
==============================
With the arrival of the wonderful ending song, the audience finally woke up from their stupor.
For a while, a quiet silence covered every ind that had an art store on its territory.
"This is the end, then?... Although it''s a great ending I still feel frustrated, I understand now my friend who was sad about the end of the Bleach manga."
An HXH fan said with great sadness.
"Sigh~ I don''t think I''ll enjoy another anime as much as I did with HXH... It was a great story, to say the least. Characters like Hisoka, Chrollo Lucifer, and Jing Freecss..."
"Where will we see other characters like them?!"
"At least, we knew the story wasn''t over... I have a feeling it''s still in the beginning!"
"I really wish I was born in the world of Hunters¡ Although it is dangerous, it is much safer than our world¡"
"Safer? What if you were born in the Dark Continent? Although not a lot of information appeared about it, that one picture showing its size inparison to the hunters'' world made me shiver in fear¡"
...
The appearance of the Dark Continent, its sheer sizepared to Earth, and the strange creatures living on it caused deep confusion to the viewers.
At this moment, they remember the first episode of the show and that enthusiastic introduction... It was really rted to the Dark Continent!
***
The New World, Hunters Ind, Ring Hell;
With the show over, the hunters on this ind started to go about their business, but thest words of the legendary hunter, Ging Freecss, are still stuck in the minds of all the hunters in the headquarters. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
These precious words represented the opening of a door to a new world of realization. For them, how many Hunters in the Pirates World would these words affect their lives and destinies so deeply?
Only the future knows.
This type of hunters appeared in the pirates'' world primarily because of this anime, so the hunters'' reverence for the HXH anime was like the swordsmen''s reverence for the manga of Bleach.
It can be said that they are die-hard fans of their preferred shows.
Now, when these shows are over, only Rob knows their frustration.
But this frustration cannot continue, although it looks so real on the screen, it is still a fictional world created by the author, who is their boss.
Going back to reality and using the knowledge they gained from the show is much better for them than indulging in frustration.
As for Rob, he wasn''t frustrated at all. On the contrary, he was happy... He got two more chances to get temtes, from Naruto and HXH!
Isn''t that more than enough to be happy?!
The only frustration is that he invited the current Luck Fruit user (who is a member of his guild) and asked him to raise his luck and tried to use it on the [Gacha] feature but that didn''t work.
As expected a low-level ability can''t affect on the System in any way... He had to rely on his own luck to obtain a powerful temte.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 238: THE NEW ART? MANHWA SOLO LEVELING!
CHAPTER 239: THE FIRST VOLUME OF SOLO LEVELING CAUSING A STIR!
CHAPTER 240: LEGENDARY HUNTERS MEETING! SHAKKY JOINING!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH NOTE:
Sorry for the dy in updating, there was a glitch in the chapter, and I had to correct it, since the draft is gone I had to spend more time.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 244 The New Art? Manhwa Solo Leveling!
Chapter 244 The New Art? Manhwa Solo Leveling!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Two days after the end of Hunter X Hunter, the bright light returned to the art store screen, surprising the inders.
This screen only worked when there was a specific anime show, but today is not a day to show any anime, in addition, all the anime shows have finished showing except for One Piece.
So what is that?
Is it a new anime?
Thinking about this, ordinary inhabitants, journalists, town mayors, and everyone else no matter what their position felt very anticipative.
Ordinary inhabitants get extraordinary entertainment from animes.
While journalists and reporters get entertainment and exclusive news.
The mayors of the viges get opportunities to make money by organizing special ces for many people to watch their favorite shows.
The arrival of a new anime means a lot of economic opportunities for the inds that have an art store!
Regardless of the people''s thoughts when they saw the art screen reappear unscheduled, the light on the art screens became dimmed and blurry, and choppy pictures appeared very simr to manga, but if one focused, they could notice the difference between them.
They could sense the difference, but they couldn''t tell what it was.
After Rob transformed the non-colored nature of manga into a colorful manga, the difference between manhwa and manga was greatly demolished.
But this wasn''t the only difference between them, as there is a big difference in the way of drawing, the manga looked like it was hand-drawn, but it can be said that the manhwa isputer drawn.
That''s why they can''t tell the difference.
A few words appeared at the top of the disy screen, the words seemed extremely clear from everywhere within thend of inds.
[The awaited new art: Manhwa]
[The new work will be avable in art stores starting next week.]
[Manhwa: Solo Leveling]
[The background:...]
[10 years ago, after the appearance of the "first gate" that connected the real world with the world of monsters, every day some ordinary people got the power to hunt monsters within the gates. They are known as "hunters". However, not all the hunters are strong.
My name is Sung Jin-Woo, an E-rank Hunter, I am a person with a life-threatening danger even inside the weakest dungeons, ''World''s Weakest Hunter''. I have absolutely no skills to show until I found the most difficult dungeon hidden inside a D-rank dungeon!
In the end, when I epted my death, suddenly, I received a strange power, a mission log that only I could see, it turns out to be a secret to leveling up, and that is only what I know about! If I go ording to these missions and hunt monsters, my level will rise from the weakest Hunter to the strongest S-rank Hunter!]
This was an announcement for the new book, which turned out to be a new art despite its great simrity to the manga!
Anime fans were a little disappointed when they found out that it wasn''t a trailer for a new anime, but an announcement for Manhwa, but this disappointment was quickly ovee when they finished reading the content of the story background.
What can they say?!
"Damn it! From the story, it looks like something great ising on the horizon!"
"A strange power that can turn the weakest E-rank Hunter into the strongest S-rank Hunter! What''s the meaning of this?! What is this strange power?!"
"I''m really excited about the new book, from the pictures on the art screen this new art looks promising."
Such enthusiastic discussions can be heard everywhere in the art store, whether in the markets, in the workce, or outside the homes, everyone has drawn to the content of the background.
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
On an ind that has an art store, young Mihawk looked at the art store screen, and smiled beforementing,
"Interesting, looks like the hunters got their favorite book now."
***
West Blue, Ohara Ind;
The general mood in Ohara was no different from the rest of the inds that have the art store, it was more of a festive mood, but after some time everything was back to normal.
Well, everyone is still eagerly waiting for the new book toe out, but that''s it.
Rob is used to making great stories, so everyone has just one idea, the new art or the so-called manhwa will surely be as amazing as they used to be.
After the art screen disappeared, Little Robin who was ying outside ran toward her father who was inside the art store.
The childish expression on her face was as enthusiastic as other kids who love anime.
Little Robin walked into the art store and then like a cat who knows where to go, quickly entered her father''s personal section and arrived at his office.
Rob was using aputer and a printer to draw and print the manhwa first chapters.
Since he decided to create a new art simr to manga, the best he can choose is the manhwa.
The difference between the manhwa and the manga is very simple, the manga is drawn manually while the manhwa is drawn electronically.
The high-level drawing talent Rob obtained from the Divine Network enables him to draw in any way possible, so it was no problem to even surpass thevish drawing level of the studio that create Solo Leveling!
Rob was satisfied after he had finished preparing the first volume with 5 chapters.
This volume will be the beginning appearance of the most famous manhwa in his previous world in the pirate world as well.
The drawing was very professional, there was nothing Rob missed even if it was unimportant. Even the people whose faces were not drawn in the manhwa, Rob has created their faces from his vast imagination and gave a more lively feel to this wonderful manhwa.
It looked even more awesome than the manga!
With this, even the people who don''t like to read manga will have to prostrate in reverence to its greatness.
"Hmm, there seems to be a positive reactions to the story background... That''s good-"
Immediately after he finished speaking, a swift shadow ran through his office door, and she arrived very quickly at hisp.
"Dad! What is the manhwa? It looks great~... Ah? Is that it on theputer screen?"
Rob was speechless at this moment, this little girl''s speed was no less than that of Rosinante who ate the speed fruit!
"Yes, this is the manhwa. It''s simr to manga but it has its own characteristics. Do you want to read it, my sweetheart?"
"Hehehe, aren''t you going to stop me from reading it as you kept me from reading One Piece manga?"
Little Robin has out her little tongue, although she can''t disobey her father''s words but still feels sad when her father forbids her to read the manga.
If it wasn''t for the One Piece anime, the situation would have been worse for her.
After her character appeared in the anime, she really started to realize some things that might have to do with her being prevented from pursuing the manga.
"My little sweetie, you know I''m doing this for your own good, One Piece manga is not appropriate for you to read at your current age. As for any other work you can read as you like, I won''t stop you ."
As for Rob, he was doing this so that the Water 7 arc would not have too much impact on his daughter who has not yet reached her second year.
Just thinking about what kind of sad feelings his little daughter would have to face when she saw that arc, whether in the manga or the anime, made him feel really sad.
Rob didn''t want his daughter to suffer any kind of harm, but he had no choice either, he couldn''t stop publishing One Piece manga.
"Your dad has a reward for you. You will be the first to read your dad''s new art."
"Really?!"
Little Robin''s eyes shone with stars, her little face was overflowing with happiness. that''s exactly what she came here for.
She wanted to be her father''s first client who read that new book.
...
After some time.
Little Robin read the first five chapters quickly from theputer.
All this time, Rob was enjoying the change in his daughter''s expressions who was so excited.
"Jin Woo is too pathetic, everyone in this hidden dungeon abandoned him ¡"
"What will happen to him, Dad? His leg was cut off by that huge stone warrior."
"You''ll find out in the next chapter."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 239: THE FIRST VOLUME OF SOLO LEVELING CAUSING A STIR!
CHAPTER 240: LEGENDARY HUNTERS MEETING! SHAKKY JOINING!
CHAPTER 241: WATER 7 SAGA: G-8 ARC!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 245 The First Book Of Solo Leveling Causing A Stir!
Chapter 245 The First Book Of Solo Leveling Causing A Stir!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Monday morning,
Today was exactly the day many people expected, not because it was the first day of a new week, but because it was the day that the first manhwa volume would be released.
Solo Leveling!
Yeah, since the new art has been announced it is almost the dominant subject in the global and local chat rooms.
Even if people try to forget it, they can''t, because they will find a lot of people talking about "Solo Leveling" in one of the chat rooms.
So the aspirations for this new art have been raised to the top, if it doesn''t meet the requirements and is of less quality than is being promoted, then the result can already be expected.
This uproar wasn''t hidden from the eyes of the World Government, of course, anything that came out of the highest bounty criminal in this era could not be unconcerned by the World Government.
The moment the word "Hunters" was mentioned in the background story of Solo Leveling, the five elders, and Imu knew that this new book was specifically conducted for Hunters, so they were willing to make use of it to develop their government guild and tighten their grip on the Hunters domain.
The morning sun rose over Skypiea, basta, and Marigoa before anywhere else due to their natural elevation above sea level, heralding the beginning of a new day.
As soon as the sun rose, life began to move again, and it wasn''t long before a familiar green bright appeared from the art store.
This means only one thing, art stores are starting to work, and new art has already appeared on the shelves! In basta and Skypiea everyone who woke up ran to get their manhwa book before the books ran out. given the time difference between regions of the, they were the first to benefit.
In Marigoa, excited expressions appeared on the ugly faces of the Celestial Dragons, they were unable to control it. They quickly took millions of berries with them and hurried to the art store in groups.
Given the huge hype in the past days about "Solo Leveling", they sure had a huge appetite for reading the so-called manhwa, maybe it will make up for the severe shortage left by the end of the Bleach manga, who knows?
"Get out of my way¡ª Oh! Isn''t that Saint Ferdinand?"
"Who is pushing me!? Oh, isn''t that Saint Roswald?"
Saint Ferdinand had a t face and a nose full of snot, his face could be said to be quite disgusting to see, like the celestial dragon who tried to push him away, but these two celestial dragons exactly love the manga to the point of madness, so even though they were enemies before the art store appeared, they became friends after his appearance.
It can be said that theirmon love for the manga removed all previous enmity between them and turned them into friends.
Big smiles appeared on their faces and they hugged each other while entering the art store together under the strange gaze of their guards and ves.
...
Pangaea Castle;
In the hands of the mustachioed Gorosei appeared a book with a different design from the manga, the cover of the book was ck mixed with purple and blue, and on the cover was a ck-haired man wearing a headdress jacket, and he carried two daggers. The same guy was covered with intense ck shadow energies and had a blue glow emanating from his eyes.
Under the guy''s picture is written: {SOLO LEVELING} by the Japanesenguage, the originalnguage in this world.
Just by looking at this man, anyone can easily conclude that he is very strong, and he''s the protagonist of this story.
The mustachioed Gorosei looked at hisrades, they were all holding the same wonderful book in their hands.
"Let''s start reading it, I think it will be good."
"Well... I''ll start reading."
"I agree with you."
"I wonder if Lord Imu has started reading this manhwa or not."
...
..
==============================
The portals that connect our world to the other dimension are called...
"GATES."
[And beyond these gates are "DUNGEONS" Where evil spirits lurk within.]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Person 1: (Huh? A dungeon ?)
Person 2: (A dungeon has opened.)
Person 3: (Looks like the hunters will be here.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Awakened beings who hunt the evil spirits in these dungeons are called "HUNTERS."]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
{My name is Sung Jinwoo.}
{I am a hunter.}
Jinwoo: (I''m going to give it my all today!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
{Except, I have to fight with my life on the line even in a low-tier dungeon because... I''m an E-rank hunter.}
...
Lee Joohee: You''re injured again?
...
{"The weakest hunter of all mankind."}
...
Jinwoo: (I need to pay off my mother''s hospital bills. I can''t afford to quit being a hunter.)
...
{However, hidden within a D-rank dungeony the most perilous test of all, A DOUBLE DUNGEON!}
...
Jinwoo: Huff~ Huff, Damn it...
{In the end, I wasn''t able to avoid death.}
...
..
.
{With myst breath, I let out a blood-curdling screw, and int that exact moment...}
{... I woke up in a hospital room.}
{Also...}
[]-YOUR DAILY QUEST HAS ARRIVED-[]
[]-ACCEPT THIS QUEST?- []
[]-DAILY QUEST- TRAIN TO BECOME A FORMIDABLE COMBATANT
[INCOMPLETE] PUSH-UPS
-0/100
[INCOMPLETE] SIT-UPS
-0/100
[INCOMPLETE] SQUATS
-0/100
[INCOMPLETE] RUN 10 KM
-0/10 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
CAUTION!- IF THE DAILY QUEST REMAINS INCOMPLETE, PENALTIES WILL BE GIVEN ACCORDINGLY.[]
Jinwoo: What is this?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
{From that day on, I had a new ability.}
{I was given a quest board that only I could see.}
{I trained as I carried out the quests, I hunted monsters, And I Leveled Up.}
Jinwoo: All right, let''s get down to business!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
[[DING-LEVEL UP]]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
{I started as the weakest, and now I have risen to be an S-rank hunter, the strongest of them all!}
{It all starts now!}
To Be Continued...
==============================
"It''s really different from the manga, it looks a lot easier to read, it''s fast-paced, bloody events from the beginning... Is this the world of hunters?!"
After reading Chapter 0, the mustachioed Gorosei turned the pages toward Chapter 1 and began to read quietly, the more he read, the more he discovered new things.
"This is another modern world simr to the HXH world and Bleach, don''t say to me it contains a dark continent too¡"
"The so-called gates that open in any ce of this world are more terrifying than the Dark Continent¡ It seems that this world is mired in trouble."
A lengthy discussion took ce between the five elders about the new Hunter world for a while¡ They could understand a lot of things, but what they couldn''tprehend was the so-called Quest Board or System¡ This was something that allowed Jinwoo to be stronger every day. It''s extremely strange.
"This quest board is a bit like a global chat board, isn''t it?!"
"You have a point..."
"Let''s finished reading, this manhwa is great but the chapters in the volume are way less than the chapters in the manga volume, unfortunately."
...
Most of the points that attracted the attention of the five elders also attracted the attention of all the other people who were reading the manhwa at this moment.
Except for people who just want to read for entertainment, like Celestial Dragons.
On Hunters Ind, Ring Hell;
Page-flipping sounds can only be heard inside the art store.
The only art store where you can see a lot of pirates and hunters is just this store... Not any pirates and not any hunters, but the most famous of them.
B-rank and A-rank Hunters and pirates with bounties of over 100 million berry, even beast pirates were here!
But at this moment no one bothered to get into trouble, because they all read the new book with interesting expressions.
Of course, the pirates were less concernedpared to the hunters who were reading as if their lives depended on it.
Unfortunately, the five chapters were not enough to quench their thirst, to see the power system of this world.
It wasn''t dependent on "Nen" like HXH but rather they have what''s called magical energy.
...
"This brat Jinwoo is too lucky¡ I thought he was dead, but it turns out that he passed the dungeon test."
"This story is interesting, look at the global chat room, millions of people praise it as a good story..."
"I didn''t like it, it looked boring."
"A world without pirates¡ What good in this world? Even if it is a civilized world?"
"But there are monsters¡ I think the author treats us, the pirates, like evil spirits in this world¡ This Sky Sword is really hateful."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 240: LEGENDARY HUNTERS MEETING! SHAKKY JOINING!
CHAPTER 241: WATER 7 SAGA: G-8 ARC! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 242: WATER 7 SAGA: G-8 ARC! (PART 2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 246 Legendary Hunters Meeting! Shakky Joining!
Chapter 246 Legendary Hunters Meeting! Shakky Joining!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
=============================
[Gates.]
[The portals that connect our world to the other dimension.]
[Since these gates'' first appeared 10 years ago...]
[... Many inexplicable events have urred.]
[A good example is the introduction of awakened beings called HUNTERS.]
[Awakened beings are endowed with permanent power upon awakening.]
[I, too, have been awakened, but my feeble powers make me E-rank.]
[I''m slightly stronger than the average person, but definitely much weaker than other experienced hunters in higher ranks.]
[Awakened beings pass through gates into dungeons to fight against magic beasts.]
[Those who do this for a living are called HUNTERS.]
[And sometimes, beyond these gates... Terrifying monsters... That makes you fall into despair... Appear before you.]
...
..
.
Jinwoo: Mr. Song... This dungeon has rules.
Song Chi-Yui: What do you think you''re doing?! ARE YOU CRAZY?!
Jinwoo: If what I''m thinking is true...
Song Chi-Yui: Your eyes tell me you haven''t given up on hope yet.
Jinwoo:... That statue doesn''t attack all moving beings.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
To be continued...
=============================
[Global Chat Room:]
{{
+2.000,460 messages
Mr. David(North Blue): What a desperate situation the protagonist has been falling in from the start!
Poor Woman (Paradise): I wonder how he will get out of this desperate situation... Chapter 0 clearly shows that he was saved and went to the hospital...
Byakuya Fan (South Blue): There are a lot of differences between the manhwa and the manga... In the manga, there is no spoiler, but in the manhwa, there is a huge spoiler at the beginning of the story.
Saulo (New World): I don''t see it as a spoiler, it sounded like a teaser show to me.
Solo Sizar(East Blue): Let''s of the spoiler... Didn''t you see that these statues looked like they were invincible... How the hell would the protagonist solve the puzzle of this dungeon?! I''m excited about the next volume! }}
***
The Grand Line, Paradise, Little Garden Ind;
Inside the art store ''Little Garden'';
"These giant statues wrens are really scary to humans¡ But to us, the true giants, they will be nothing more than stone toys! Gegyagya!"
"Maybe that gigantic statue might be a more difficult stone toy to handle, Gabababa!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Dorry and Brogyughed so hard at their jokes which didn''tugh their guests at all.
A nice smile appeared on the face of the blind man in the purple cloak as he said:
"For people of your level I don''t see a problem calling these stone beasts as toys, but that huge stone titan can''t be called a toy, even for me I might have a problem dropping it."
"Doesn''t it seem like you''re overestimating it, Issho-san? With your gravity ability, even if it''s very strong, you can destroy it."
The ck-cloak young man looked at Issho and said with great confidence.
He knew how deep Issho''s gravitational power was... Maybe except Rob, he was the only one who knew Issho''s true power... The ck-cloak young man didn''t believe his nonsense at all.
The hell!! He could even summon huge meteors from outer space just by sending his gravitational pressure into space!
"Hahahaha! You must be kidding, Hawk-chan¡ Maybe I''m less good than you at dealing with this kind of beasts¡ I think it would be easier for you to cut them all with your ck sword."
"Even if you can''t at your current age, I''m sure your version of the manga can cut them like vegetables."
"..."
Mihawk felt angry. this bastard didn''t change at all. He still intentionally underestimating his power... If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he''d think he was telling the truth.
"Here, your drinks, guys... Thetest one was added to the list by the husband, he said it was a gift for you all for the first 10 numbers meeting."
"Oh! Thank you Bell-m¨¨re san!"
Bell-m¨¨re was dressed in a red maid''s outfit. she looked very beautiful and had a kind of powerful charm.
"This wine is called ''D''Amalfi Limoncello Supreme'',... I don''t understand why it''s called like that... But tasting this divine wine will make you taste the most precious nectar in the world. Rob-san said , that this wine is the most expensive in his store, I didn''t believe it at first but after tasting it, I couldn''t help but believe it. knowing that one bottle is worth 100 million berries... Now, you must know the value of what you drink."
This time a beautiful young woman with short ck hair, dressed in a ck maid''s outfit exactly like the red outfit of Bell-m¨¨re, spoke while smoking a cigarette.
After hearing what their hunter partner said, Dorry and Brogy''s hands stopped in the air as an embarrassed expression appeared on their faces.
"You mean these two little bottles equal our head''s bounty?"
"Hahahahahaha!"
Isshoughed at the two funny giants'' reaction, even though both were no longer giants inside the art store.
"Yes, exactly. Seeing and tasting this kind of drink that doesn''t exist in this world is exactly why I joined this guild even though I retired from the sea a long time ago."
"Hehehe! Shakky-chan, as if like you''re doing anything instead of drinking and enjoying reading manga... You''ve really been having a great time since you joined us."
Yes, the woman in ck maid clothes is Shakuyaku, a member of the Rocks Pirates in the past.
Rob met her on Amazon Lily Ind on one of his visits there, and it turns out she was waiting for him.
Rob is surprised at that time by the strange request of this woman, she has closed the bar she had recently opened in the Sabaody Archipgo and came to look for him to include her in his art store.
She wanted to work in the art store on Women''s Ind as a store goddess.
Rob didn''t turn down her request as he was happy to recruit a strong and beautiful woman like Shakuyaku but he had no idea of getting such a woman in his harem.
He didn''t want to be his best friend''s enemy for something as trivial as getting an extra woman.
Rob made her join his guild and be one of the numbers as a condition of giving her what she wanted... And he didn''t expect her to actually ept his condition.
With this, Shakuyaku became a Legendary Hunter in Rob''s guild.
"Actually, I''m having a great time. I didn''t expect all these surprises when I tried to join the art store, but I think you''re having a better time than me, Hehe~... Right, Be- chan?"
Bell-m¨¨re understands what Shakky means by goodly time, and her face turned a red shade.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(???SPOILER???)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 241: WATER 7 SAGA: G-8 ARC! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 242: WATER 7 SAGA: G-8 ARC! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 243: A NAVY SERGEANT. A MECHANIC IN THE SHIPYARD... ORDINARY CHARACTERS APPEARED IN THE MANGA!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
The updated may be unstableter, sorry about that, I''m working on my new book right now which will be a trantion instead of an original book.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 247 Water 7 Saga: G-8 Arc! (1)
Chapter 247 Water 7 Saga: G-8 Arc! (1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa / ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Eh, really, I''m looking forward to tomorrow... I think the next arc will be a naval siege battle against Nami and her partners."
Bell-m¨¨re spoke with a bright smile on her face, looking as excited about the uing arc as a little girl.
Beside her, Shakky put out her cigarette and sighed with a smile.
"The arc is called G-8 isn''t it? I''ve heard of this fortified navy base, but it''s not famous enough... I think this arc will make it very popr."
"How will Luffy and his partners collide with the Navy... Will they be arrested?"
The person speaking this time is the Giant Dorry.
"Gabababa! What if their ship fell in the middle of the navy fortress? In thest chapter of the previous volume the ship was fall from the sky, wasn''t it?"
"Oh? You have a point, Brogy!"
The rest of the numbers felt Brogy''s assumption might actually be what''s going to happen.
"Who said giants only have muscr heads?"
"Pft!!"
Hearing Mihawk''s silent words, Brogy and Dorry both sshed their drinks because they were almost choking.
"Who do you call muscr heads!?"
"Okay guys, nobody has muscr heads here, let''s talk about work."
Rob walked out of his personal section with silent steps.
"Captain! You''ve finallye..."
...
The meeting of the 6 legendary hunters out of the 10 almost turned into a battle, in the end, had it not been for Rob''s intervention. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Since Mihawk was seeking a battle with the giants, they were happy to fulfill his request.
In the end, Mihawk fought Brogy and Dorry one at a time outside the art store, while Rob, Issho, and the girls watched from the side.
It had to be said that a battle between legendary hunters was so devastating, that even Rob nodded in admiration.
***
The next day a familiar green sheen covered every ind that had an art store.
The subject of the new Manhwa, Solo Leveling, hasn''t died down yet, but as soon as the new One Piece volume appeared on the shelves, the uproar caused by the new Manhwa subsided.
This is of course due to the huge disparity in poprity.
Solo Leveling is just getting started, while the poprity of the One Piece manga has grown to fantastical levels years ago.
One Piece, whether as an anime or as a manga, cannot be easily destabilized.
In the early morning, after the update, the global and regional chat rooms were full of liveliness.
With just a nce could see hundreds of thousands of messages umted. The world of the seas was so huge, and the number of new people gaining qualifications to enter the chat rooms every day was also big.
Since the emergence of the so-called global chat system, it seems as if the world has gone into a frenzy.
Even the people who hadn''t gotten a chance to enter the art store yet left everything in their hands and sailed towards the nearest ind containing an art store, just to obtain the qualifications to enter the global chat system.
This is because the benefits of this system have already been announced for a long time.
Anyone who joined the system can''t live without it anymore!
And that''s how terrifying social media is... Of course, children under 14 cannot enter the global chat system, only adults have the opportunity.
***
Marineford;
This ce representing the totem of every marine soldier was currently in disarray.
And the reason?
"Hurry up! We have an emergency!"
A veteran Vice-Admiral from the headquarters shouted loudly, to the soldiers under his wing to hurry up to board the ships.
"We can''t afford the G-8 base being damaged by the damned pirates!"
Not even an hour has passed since the release of the new volume and the G-8 navy base that was the title of this arc has been invaded by many aspiring pirates who want to spread their names to the world.
The firmness could be seen in the eyes of the navy soldiers who were boarding the warships, surely they wouldn''t allow the damned pirates to harm the G-8 base.
After all, this base became an honorary symbol for every marine in the world because of the manga!
Sengoku, Garp, Tsuru, and Zypher looked at the marines who were boarding the ships heavily.
Protecting the G-8... Of course, this was an order from the Fleet Admiral, but even if the Fleet Admiral didn''t order them to, they would rush to save theirrades as soon as they heard that the G-8 was currently under attack from pirates.
"Sakazuki¡ I want you to teach these pirates a good lesson¡ They thought we''re too nice for a long time."
Anyone could sense the coldnessing from the Fleet Admiral as he said that.
"I will kill all pirates!" Sakazuki said with a cold expression.
...
==============================
"??The impregnable fortress, G8!??"
"??Pirates can''te near it!??"
"??With its 108 cannons jutting out, it''s a hedgehog that protects the peace!??"
Marine 1: ??Our pride, G8! ??
Marine 2: You know, though, I hear our fortress isn''t very poprtely within the navy.
Marine 3: Yeah, I hear there''re some people who call us dim-witted hedgehogs made soft by peace behind our back...
It''s not surprising, since we''ve had hardly any pirate attacks in the past few years.
Marine 1: What''d you say?!
Marine 3: It wasn''t me who said that. It''s a rumor! A rumor!
Marine 1: Tsk! What''s their problem?! Peace is wonderful! What''s wrong with peace?!
"??The impregnable fortress, G8!??"
...
..
.
"??An unidentified mysterious object has invaded the base!??"
"Hurry up! Guard the sea gate!"
...
..
"P-Pirate ship..."
"The pirate g has... A skull with a straw hat!"
"Th- The Straw Hat Pirates?!"
Marines: Wh- What?!
...
..
Jonathan: I''ll be damned... To think that someone invaded from the sky...
...
..
It''s gotta be... A ghost ship!!
...
..
Nami: Just as I thought... It''s surrounded bynd in all directions.
Nami: Does that mean we fell on a hugeke with no way out?!
...
..
Robin: At any rate, obtaining the information we need to escape is our top priority.
Let''s be resolved... Long-nose.
Ussop: I don''t want to.
...
..
Marine 3: It was just my imagination.
Marine 3: ?!
Sanji: That idiot! He''s got no sense of tension!
...
..
==============================
"Wahahahahaha!!!"
"Gurararararara!"
"Pft...Hahahahahaha!"
The final scene in the first chapter of Luffy walking behind the marine undetected caused the Whitebeard Pirates and the Roger Pirates who recently met on a remote ind tough out loud.
Only loudughter could be heard, some even lost control of themselves and wallowed inughter.
In fact, Luffy''s hrious antics made everyone who read the first chapter with great concentrationugh badly.
"Phew! This Luffy reminds me of myself every time I see him, he''s even better than me in terms of humor... Wahahaha, so funny."
Roger was sitting on a grassy in with Rayleigh, Oden, and Whitebeard.
After a devastating 3-day battle between their crews, they finally sat down to rest and sip the sake and also read the manga... They just finished reading the interesting manhwa.
But right after that, the new volume of One Piece was updated... Such a wonderful day only happens at the end of every month!
"I wonder how they will get out of this predicament, it''s not easy to get out of a naval base that has no way out... Their luck is like shit!"
"Gurarara!"
Even Whitebeard felt admiration for the current scenario and desperately wanted to know how to get the Straw Hats out of this mess.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 242: WATER 7 SAGA: G-8 ARC! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 243: A NAVY SERGEANT. A MECHANIC IN THE SHIPYARD... ORDINARY CHARACTERS APPEARED IN THE MANGA!
CHAPTER 244: SAVING G-8 BASE? FLORIAN TRIANGLE!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Today is my birthday, If you don''t congratte me...????
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 248 Water 7 Saga: G-8 Arc! (2)
Chapter 248 Water 7 Saga: G-8 Arc! (2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Hey, Shanks¡ Don''t you find that fat boy we fought earlier looks like-"
"Marshal D. Teach... Right?"
Shanks'' eyes twinkled with a strange glint as he answered Buggy before Buggy finished his question, but before that, he looked at the fat boy who was looking nervous.
Pulsating veins appeared on Buggy''s forehead, he was angry because this bastard didn''t always let him finish his words.
"Yes, I''ve noticed him since our first day here, he seems isted by his crew''s partners, that means they know that too, but somehow they still keep him on the ship."
"Not only that, I watched him for three nights¡ I never saw him sleep¡ There is a strange secret about him!"
"What?! That''s why you got panda eyes this morning¡ Don''t tell me you didn''t sleep also, just to watch him?!"
Shanks and Buggy were whispering to each other away from the crowd, so no one heard them.
"He''s a dangerous character in the manga, I think he''ll be one of the main yers in the future, just like us... So he deserves the attention of this lord, Buggy-sama!"
"Bft¡ Hahahaha! Did you mean that you will be a main yer in the future as well?"
Buggy''s dreamy face froze and he felt angry when he heard Shanks taunting him.
"I''m definitely going to be a future star just watch me-"
"Oh, I know, you''re a star now already, you don''t need to be a future star. Now, let''s continue reading the manga, this chapter... Oh, Sanji went to cook with that beautifuldy from the navy, look how he shocked her, he has cooked 100 meals by using just the leftovers..."
"You¡ Damn you bastard! Why do you keep interrupting me¡ Oh, you''re right, this Sanji is a real womanizer. Bft... Hahaha, these idiots from the Navy still think Going Merry is a ghost ship!"
"This Luffy is so much dumber than an ordinary human! How the hell did he get the honor of being the protagonist! Hahaha... He said his vocabry contains only the word meat!"
==============================
...
..
Sanji: This is good. We''ll probably look less suspicious in these uniforms.
Luffy: Something smells good.
Sanji: So is this the kitchen? It looks interesting, but...
Marine cook 1: Hey, I heard that some ships came in.
Marine cook 2: What?! Then those assholes are finallying?!
Marine cook 3: Yeah, those brothers areing here.
Marine cook 4: First impressions are important. Show them no mercy!
Marine cooks: Yeah!
...
Luffy: Meat! I smell meat!
Sanji: Is the word "patience" not in your vocabry?!
Luffy: My vocabry consists of the terms "all the meat you can eat" and "free refills"!
Sanji: Is that all?! Hey, hey, Luffy!
Luffy: Food!
...
..
Jessica: So you''re the idiots... Who used million-Berry foods to prepare dinners for the big shots in Marigoa?
Even if your appointment was decided by the government, this is the kitchen, the most sacred ce in Navarone.
I won''t let any cooks that I don''t ept set even one foot in here!
Marine cooks: Exactly!! That''s our Jessica-san!
...
..
Jessica: Are you leaving me humiliated like this?! I like your way of eating and your spirit!
Starting today, you two are a part of our team!
Sanji: That''s what I wanted to hear! Jessica-swaan~!
...
..
Zoro: Damn! I thought I became a jellyfish for a moment!... Huh?
Jonathan: Wee to my Navarone.
We''ve caught the first one.
...
..
=============================
"Zoro is so unlucky, he got caught!"
"Hahahahaha! Nami got him in trouble... I wonder how he''s going to get out of this predicament... Look there! the Captain, Whitebeard, Oden-san, Rayleigh-san, and Gaban-san. They all seem to beughing so badly... I wonder why?"
"Yes, they seem to havee to a very funny event... Let''s continue reading, this arc is fun despite the few fierce battles in it... It''s a good experience for pirates like us if we identally fall into a naval base ."
Shanks and Buggy forget about Teach and focus on reading the volumes in their hands again.
***
The Grand Line, Paradise, Jaya Ind;
Since this ind came under Rob''s authority. Itpletely changed from what it was in the past, the sights of an upscale city are already beginning to appear.
Paved roads, modern buildings, and construction workers running here and there.
In addition to a safe and sound social life... Because of the art store and the Sky Ind saga, this ce has be so popr that many people flock to Jaya every day.
Inside the art store, today, a familiar man happened to appear inside the store with his partners who had shared this journey with him.
"Since I read Nnd''s story in the manga, I have had another goal in my life... To reach this ind... And today, the world-renowned doctor, Hiriluk, has finally achieved that goal."
"Hey, Captain... You''re indeed a famous person... But you''re not a famous doctor yet."
"Yes, he''s right, captain... Even I''m better than you in medicine..."
"What do you know! The best doctor is the most famous¡ Do you darepare your fame with me?!"
"Hiriluk-san... Look, Chopper is talking about you in the manga!"
"What! Really?!"
Very quickly, Hiriluk opened the manga volume and flipped the pages he had already read toward the chapter he hadn''t read yet.
Flipping the pages, he was satisfied with Chopper''s efforts as a responsible doctor... Even though he was in the enemy base, as a pirate, he helped treat wounded marines... So this scene is enough to make him loved by everyone in the world even the Marines!
Hiriluk''s eyes watered as he thought about it... This chapter will go a long way in instilling Chopper''s kindness into everyone who reads it.
==============================
...
..
Chopper: The person who taught me medicine told me this story.
There was a man who was told by his doctor he was going to die.
He wandered in despair, searching for a ce to die.
But as he was passing over a mountain, he saw vivid cherry blossoms blooming all over the mountain.
He went to see a doctor again. And the doctor said to him... "You''repletely healthy."
...
..
==============================
Hiriluk felt his eyes getting blurry after reading this part of the manga...
"The sick person in that story which I told you, son... Was me."
Hiriluk wiped his tears as a big smile appeared on his face.
"Chopper will probably never know that in the manga."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS: N?v(el)B\\jnn
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 243: A NAVY SERGEANT. A MECHANIC IN THE SHIPYARD... ORDINARY CHARACTERS APPEARED IN THE MANGA!
CHAPTER 244: SAVING G-8 BASE? FLORIAN TRIANGLE!
CHAPTER 245: BROOK! BETWEEN THE PAST AND THE PRESENT...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
My readers who congratted me cause my birthday, Thank you all. ??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 262 Flevance Country! Solo Leveling return!
Chapter 262 Flevance Country! Solo Leveling return!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
North Blue, Flevance Country;
The light in the teleportation room has be dimmed, and Rob came out from inside with a smile on his face.
He came here to check on the condition of the second country in his possession.
The moment he arrived, the crowd inside the art store fell silent, and their eyes were filled with fanatical worship.
"It''s the savior, His Excellency Rob!"
"Oh my Gosh! How long has His Excellency not appeared in Flevance country!"
"This event deserves to be wasted today''s tweet on it for sure... No, it needs that!"
"This is the first time I''ve seen His Excellency Rob in the body, what a great person."
"Only someone like His Excellency Rob possesses the means to save us from the curse of the Amber Lead."
"Yes, if the president of the country, Chris-sama, didn''t tell us what Rob-sama did... We''ll remain unaware of how good he is for us!"
"He even restored the reputation of Nnd who died 400 years ago, who we always thought was a vile liar, and even made him loved by billions of people. Now, the whole world knows the true greatness of Nnd, and even statues of him have been built all over the world!"
"Helping save us is a very easy thing for him, maybe it was just a casual decision for him, but for us, it''s saving our lives which means everything."
Rob shook his head with a smile while hearing all that.
Suddenly, the residents of Flevance who were inside the art store approached and bowed very gratefully to Rob.
Rob did not reject their gesture but epted it and quickly urged them to return to their business.
(Chris seems to be doing a good job.)
Rob has walked out of the art store and seen the big changes in the white city that has lost so much of its white color.
Since Trafalgar D. Chris was announced as the president of a country that is no longer a kingdom, Chris has been slowly changing the city''s infrastructure.
Other colors began to invade the white color in an attempt to swallow it.
The amber lead scent that was prevalent here when he first visit can no longer be smelled in the air.
The white trees stained with amber lead can no longer be seen, they have been reced by green fruit trees along the city streets which are no longer paved with white bricks but with ck granite which makes the roads nicer and more modern.
All of this happened in less than a year which left Rob amazed at how quickly things were progressing.
...
"Everything went well thanks to the help of your Hunters, Your Excellency."
"Yes, I know, I didn''t ask you about that, Chris, but how did the people respond when they first learned about the vine? How did you get them to ept it?"
Rob asked with a serious expression, this was the point where he couldn''t help and everything depends on Chris... Whether seeding in getting the masses to ept the treatment and not panic or causing mass panic can bring the country down.
"Due to the intervention of your guild members, Your Excellency, all the spies whose aim was to spread terror among our citizens were arrested. So everything went smoothly,ter on, being a famous doctor among the poption, I managed to convince them of the dangers of the amber lead but I did not tell the exact truth, I did not reveal it Only after the mass vination process is over.
"After that everything went smoothly towards this point, all credit goes to you, Your Excellency."
Trafalgar D. Water Chris was living a very good life unlike in the past.
He became the president of the country as well as the country''s great doctor. he had established an academy of medicine and became its director as well.
Although his workload had be much greater than in the past, he did not regret it at all.
His wife retired from the nursing profession to take care of her husband and her duties as a wifepletely and they now live in thergest pce in Flevance, which has changed from the royal pce to the presidential pce where Rob and Chris are now talking.
"Here, your coffee, Your Excellency. and this is for you, my dear."
At this moment, Mary, Chris''s wife, came in, bringing two cups of coffee with her before leaving.
"Thank you." Rob thanked her before she left. He was sure that this was Law''s mother whose name did not appear in the original story.
Rob is back in focus on his conversation with Chris... This guy was just like Mont nc Harry in Lvneel, presidents of the country under him.
That is why it was his responsibility to check everything they were doing and to check if they had carried out his orders to the letter or else he could only change the two. Rob was not a narrow-minded person, but he gives great importance to countries. If his orders are not carried out despite all the resources he provides them. It will affect a lot of the people of those countries and this is uneptable to Rob.
But luckily both Chris and Harry are very responsible people and they didn''t disappoint him for once.
"Well, how did the fans of Flevance art store react to the new anime and manhwa?"
"That was amazing sir, your shows have be an indispensable mark of entertainment in Flevance country... You have to see the excited faces of men and women every time a manga appears or an anime show starts..."
"They are no different from excited kids."
"Only a few people who didn''t like the heavy bloodiness of AOT tried to stop its broadcast by protesting in front of the art store, and there were also some young kids who were unhappy about being prevented from watching AOT and Demon yer."
"I know this. I have already solved this issue."
"So, sir¡ You haven''t told us the official schedule for Manhwa''s Solo Leveling update yet¡ When are you nning to reveal it?!"
"Oh? Solo Leveling? I was nning to update the new volume today, it''s good that you reminded me."
"..."
Chris looked at Rob who had taken out a smartphone and started tapping on it. Then secondster:
"Done. Here, you don''t need to go to the art store to get one for you and your wife."
After taking them out of his inventory, Rob threw two volumes of Solo Leveling to Chris who was sitting on the opposite couch.
Of course, using the smartphone was just an interface, what he was using was the store window in the system.
"Thank you, Your Excellency."
...
Meanwhile, Flevance country wasn''t the only one that was filled with the sheen of a green light also known as an update light.
Rather, every other ind has an art store.
In Marigoa, the Celestial Dragons ran towards the art stores.
On Whole Cake Ind, the Big Mom Pirates ran towards the art store.
On Rodstar Ind, Roger''s pirates ran to the art store on their ship.
On Fish-Men Ind, the Whitebeard Pirates ran to the art store, as did the beautiful mermaids and the violent fishmen.
In the Goa kingdom, nobles and people ran to the gray terminal that became a green paradise to enter the art store... Same thing in the nearby Foosha Town, where father Mercar, mother Came, and their little daughter Makino smiled. It''s time to get to work again.
On Sky Ind, basta Kingdom, a crowd began moving in groups towards the art store, the same on Angel Ind, Shandia City, and Jaya Ind below.
On Women''s Ind, there''s no talk except about the handsomeness of male characters in Demon yer, and Solo Leveling. or Levi''s awesomeness. and Erwin''s charisma... In just a few years, proud Kuja female warriors have turned into fans clubs for every handsome character who appeared in some show.
All over the world, everyone''s got a new Solo Leveling volume.
Another session of enjoying the new manhwa starts.
Everyone wanted to know how Jinwoo woulde out alive from the double dungeon and what strange power he''ll awake.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 257: THE GOD''S SMILE!
CHAPTER 258: BIG SHOTS''S TWEETS!
CHAPTER 259: THE LAST CHAPTER IN THE VOLUME!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 250 Saving G-8 Base? Florian Triangle!
Chapter 250 Saving G-8 Base? Florian Triangle!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Marineford;
in the office room of the Fleet Admiral;
''Purupurupurp~~!!''
''Gocha~!''
"Hello, here is the Fleet Admiral''s office."
The den den mushi in Sengoku''s hand turned into a stern, dog-like face.
Garp frowned as soon as he saw Den Den Mushi turn into the mad dog''s face.
He got to know him, this bastard had been intentionally causing him trouble ever since Dragon left the Navy.
(Author''s note: Dragon left the Navy about a year ago and his Revolutionary Army has not yet appeared, no one knows about its existence yet except for Rob who knew it through System notice: [Ding! +5000 art points from Revolutionary Army leader, Monkey D. Dragon])
"This is you, Sakazuki? How''s the mission going, everything is fine, right?"
Sengoku spoke softly, without paying attention to the expression Garp... Since the person who had sent him for this mission was Sakazuki, he knew that the mission to defend Navarone had already ended with sess... Who can stop a frantic dog- like Sakazuki when the enemy is a pirate or a group of pirates?!
{When we got to the G-8 base, unfortunately, it was toote, sir-}
"What!?"
Sengoku was shocked, what did he mean it was toote...?! Can''t it be?!
On the other side of the line, Sakazuki felt that Sengoku had misunderstood him, so he hurriedly exined.
{G-8 base safely, not breached, just minor damage outside the gates.}
"Huh?! So what do you mean it''s toote?!"
{It was toote because it wasn''t me who destroyed the pirates... Tsk, when we arrived we only discovered the ashes of the pirates and their ships...}
Sengoku: "..."
{When I asked the Navarone marines what happened here, they said that many yellow thunderbolts suddenly hit outside the gates and destroyed all the pirates who were frantically attacking the gates.}
{They gave me an urate description of what happened. They said what happened looked exactly like the moment when a human has transformed into a titan in the AOT anime, lightning struck but no titan appeared...}
{It all happened suddenly, as soon as the thunderbolts disappeared, the pirates'' noises went silent and all that was left of them was their ashes¡ Fleet Admiral, I guess you deduced the situation from what I said?}
"This¡ Sky Sword?"
Garp''s eyes shed with a strange glint as Tsuru''s brow wrinkled... This waspletely unexpected.
Why is Rob helping save the Navy?! Isn''t he a wanted criminal?!
Even Sengoku who known as a wise admiral was shocked and confused by what he heard. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Well, Sakazuki, you can stay in Navarone for a while and take care of the next waves of pirates that might attack."
{Understood!}
''Gocha''
After disconnecting, the three looked at each other in confusion.
"What does his move mean?!"
"Perhaps he felt guilty for implicating a naval base in trouble because of his manga and rushed to save them?!"
"Maybe you''re right, Tsuru... After all, it''s not the first time he''s tried to correct the problems his manga has caused."
"And this is exactly what has contributed to the world government''s patience with him to this degree so far."
***
East Blue, Gekko Archipgo, Syrup Vige;
The cold wind of winter crept in, bringing with it a wave of cold air, but the moisture of the sea made the weather wonderfulter.
Although there is different weather on each ind, especially on the Grand Line, the seas in general still has four seasons that alternate annually, and now it is winter that includes the whole world. In this season it''s not strange to see a desert Ind like basta decorated with snow cold in some mountains and high areas.
But even so, in the Grand Line, the intensity of the seasons is greatly reducedpared to the Four Seas, as if the Grand Line already possessed a great secret... Such arge area of the world shouldn''t escape from the world''sws.
Despite the cold weather, the warm blood of the readers prevented them from feeling cold, to say the least.
How could these enthusiastic readers feel cold?... That with their enthusiastic blood they even left the art store and enjoyed the cool weather outside!
This is because today is not like every other day after all.
"Bahahahaha! I''m going to die¡ I''m definitely going to die byughing one day!"
"Kuahahahahaha! This Ussop is so funny it makes my stomach ache!"
"Hahahahaha! Did you see how he shivered in terror? He was safe with Robin-chan but he went to reveal himself."
"Rahahaha! Look at his self-confidence after pretending to be the Navy Inspector... Robin caused his facade to copse."
"His acting is great too... If I were in deputy Drake''s ce I would hit his arrogant face."
"Hahahahahahaha! Enough! Enough! I will surely die! Guys, haven''t you reached Condriano''s scene yet?!"
Hearing that, Yassop''s eyshes trembled.
"Who wants to hit my son''s face!? Say that to me if you have the guts!"
The people who wereughing at Ussop''s plight trembled after hearing the angry father''s words and hastily left the ce.
"Hmph! A bunch of cowards."
Of course, these people were not from the vigers, after the art store appeared here, this ce attracts a lot of people from all over the world... So this is not a quiet vige anymore but a big city.
The same goes for every vige that has an art store, including Kuen Vige in North Blue which was even a vige afflicted with famine and drought!
It has turned into a big town full of opportunities and decent living, the problem of famine was solved years ago.
(Author''s note: Kuen Vige is the birthce of Baby 5.)
"Don''t get angry, my dear, they''re just kidding, my son Ussop is dear to all these One Piece fans, but they''re used to showing their admiration just that way."
"Their admiration, my ass! They were clearly making fun of my son... Well, I''ll see their faces again when my son bes the brave sea warrior in the manga."
"And in the real world¡ This father''s son will be a brave sea warrior in his mother''s womb!"
"Bft¡ Hahahahahaha!"
Banshinaughed heartily, unable to stop their tears, her angry husband''s words were so funny...
In fact, They''ve gotten used to that situation, since One Piece came out they''ve been facing the same situations.
"Since you finished reading today''s volume, don''t you have work to do, my dear?"
"You know I''m leaving my dear, don''t worry I won''t bete, since the East Blue port has already opened, it will be an instant trip to and from the New World."
"Ring Hell Ind is the test for my A-rank hunter card... Once I get it we will buy a big pce in Sabaody and will live the life of luxury!"
"But does the Sabaody Archipgo have an art store?!"
"Ah?! I haven''t asked about that yet¡"
***
Flying through the sky like sparks of lightning, Rob arrived at a misty sea area.
In his ce, it looked like he was standing in the day sky, but on the other side of the mist, it looked like the night sky.
This ce has always been very mysterious in Paradice.
This ce is the Florian Triangle!
It is also called, Devil''s Triangle Zone!
It''s time to fulfill his promise to a certain whale.
Rob was standing in the air with the Moon Walks skill, he began to leisurely stroll through the air as if he was walking on the ground, and he quickly entered the area with thick mist.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 245: BROOK! BETWEEN THE PAST AND THE PRESENT...
CHAPTER 246: A MIRACLE INSIDE THE ART STORE! CONDORIANO APPEARED!
CHAPTER 247: ADMIRAL AKAINU''S NAME CAUSING A STIR!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 251 Brook! Between The Past And The Present...
Chapter 251 Brook! Between The Past And The Present...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
A blue sky, a calm sea, and a pirate ship full of lively people, behind the ship they are followed by a cute little whale making happy sounds. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Laboon, do you want to hear more songs?"
At the stern of the ship, a tall man with afro hair and ck sses took out his violin and began to y.
??
The little whale reacted enthusiastically to this and started sshing seawater from the hole above its head.
??
The friends of the violinist gathered around him and took out their instruments with happy faces and began to y as well.
Soon the lyrics of the famous song among pirates began to ring.
??Pinkusu No Sake Wo, Todoke Ni Yuku Yo!??
??Umikaze Kimakase Namimakase??
...
..
?? Yohohoho, Yohohoho ??
?? Yohohoho, Yohohoho ??
As soon as the song ended, the little whale that was reacting excitedly disappeared while the blue sky turned into a cloudy dark and the lively ship into a ghost ship as his friends started falling dead one by one.
Despite all that, the afro-haired man still sings despite turning into a mere skeleton...
As soon as the song ends, the skeleton had emerge from his sweet dream with the worst nightmare that has haunted him for years.
A skeleton stood on a ghost ship surrounded by a gloomy atmosphere of loneliness.
This person was Brook, a future member of the Straw Hat Pirates.
He had already died 25 years ago when he was 38 years old, but because of the mysterious devil fruit he had eaten, his soul had returned from the realm of the dead to the world of the living already and ended up in his body that be just a skeleton.
He has been trapped in the Florian Triangle for more than 25 years after the death of all hisrades.
He couldn''t even fulfill the promise he and hisrades had made before death.
He couldn''t get out of here and reach Laboon to fulfill the promise, he was truly a pathetic skeleton.
"Sigh~"
He can no longer count how many times he sighed in these 25 years, at many stages he literally almost went crazy, but in the end, he got used to it.
Although his psychological state was tormented to the point that it was almostpletely destroyed.
Brook hasn''t seen a person alive since his return from the dead to the point where he sometimes thought he was still in Hell and never really came back from the dead.
At first, it was just a suspicion, but with time it turned into an obsession until he got used to it as a truth.
His current situation was like hell after all.
Suddenly, something that had never happened before caused Brook''s eyes sockets to widen in shock.
A light appeared in the middle of this misty and dark world.
The light seemed warm and weing to all who wanted to follow its radiance to reach it.
"What is this light?! Is it the light at the end of the tunnel?"
Brook did not know if he was dreaming now or what, but he had already made up his mind, that he would go to the source of that light no matter what price he had to pay.
Fortunately, despite its severe deterioration, this ghost ship could still sail, although it only needed to adjust its path and it would float by itself in the direction of the light.
A dayter, the ghost ship reached its destination.
What Brook saw at this moment he will not be able to forget for the rest of his life.
...
Before that, when Rob reached the middle of the Florian Triangle he couldn''t easily find Brook''s ship even though he had great powers of searching using observation haki or God''s perspective. But unfortunately, the Florian Sea was too vast to search in by these limited ways at yet.
Of course, he can easily find Brook''s whereabouts if he uses his new power and transforms into the Uluqiorra temte... Uluqiorra has many logic-defying detection abilities.
When he almost used the temte, he got a great idea... What if he tempted Brook toe to him instead of going looking for him?
Of course, this was the best that could happen.
Rob didn''t hesitate to implement this idea, he has the best he can use to lure someone even if they are stuck in a dark room.
Art store!
The problem now is that there is no ind in this ce to open an art store on...
Thriller Bark in the manga was not a stationary ind but Moria transformed it into a huge ship, which used to be an ind in the West Blue.
In fact, it is now still a small ind in the west blue that has not yet been reached by Moria''s hands, and Rob even visited it before and opened an art store there even though it is a deserted ind that contains only arge castle and a cemetery.
He can easily open an art store by buying a ship from the system store and cing it on it.
But the ship is somewhat inappropriate for this idea.
"How about an aircraft carrier?!"
As soon as this idea came to his mind, Rob felt it was a perfect fit.
The biggest ship he can buy in the store is an aircraft carrier!
"Great!"
[System Shop: 422.300.765.123 Art Point]
Rob looked at the art points count and was shocked again, it was a massive amount of money even though he had spent 10 billion art points in order to activate the new feature [Gacha Character Temte] but he still had a lot, 10 billion seemed like a drop in a bucket.
Of course, this was the product of the umtion of years of dissemination of the arts in this world.
The easiest thing he can do is collect art points, every second he gets a lot of art points.
The benefit of art points is to use them as currency in the system shop and spend them on some system features that need that.
"Let''s see the price of the best aircraft carrier."
Rob looked at the ships section of the system shop.
. At the bottom of the list are several types of ships including aircraft carriers in the military section.
The best to buy are American aircraft carriers, of course, and the most expensive one costs 12,000,000,000 art points!
Rob did not hesitate to buy it, and also he bought the knowledge to use this huge partner.
This was hisrgest spending on a single item since arriving in the Pirate World.
Only who would buy an aircraft carrier to put his art store on it except someone like Rob?
The moment he bought it, a steel aircraft carrier appeared on the sea below.
Rob did not forget to check the information on this huge warship.
Gerald R. Ford-ss aircraft carrier.
Its length is 400 meters, the width is 80 meters, the height is 70 meters, but 10 meters under the sea, and he can also control its height so that it can be converted to a suitable height for ships to anchor on it like a port.
Instead of an aircraft carrier, its role will henceforth be a ce to rescue the lost people in this triangle of death.
But despite that, it is still a terrifying weapon that contains nuclear reactors!
If this ship appears to the world, they will think it is an ancient weapon Pluton...
In fact, if Rob buys nes and hires professional soldiers, this metal monster can outperform the so-called Pluton.
This is the fruit of the peak of human technology on Earth!
Well, Rob doesn''t need that, but when he goes to war against the World Government, the Earth weapons from the system shop will certainly have a role.
Soon a new art store was set up on the deck of the aircraft carrier, and a bright beacon appeared above the store, illu minating the darkness of this ce.
Anyone inside the Florian triangle area at this moment can surely see the light of the art store.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 246: A MIRACLE INSIDE THE ART STORE! CONDORIANO APPEARED!
CHAPTER 247: ADMIRAL AKAINU''S NAME CAUSING A STIR!
CHAPTER 248: BROOK''S REACTIONS ABOUT LABOON ARC!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 252 A Miracle Inside The Art Store! Condoriano Appeared!
Chapter 252 A Miracle Inside The Art Store! Condoriano Appeared!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
In front of Brook appeared a veryrge metal ship, which looked like an armored beast that could destroy anything.
He was terrified just standing in front of this big thing.
In the middle of the ship, which looked like a metal ind, was arge building that had an open book hung above it, emitting the same light that drew his attention here.
Feeling in awe, he did not dare to disembark from his ship and board the huge metal ship.
After a few hours of waiting and nothing happening, Brook began to feel impatient, before realizing it he had already jumped onto the sloping floor of the metal ship.
On his way to the strange building, every step he took with extreme caution.
What surprised him was that the building''s golden doors were open but he couldn''t see clearly what was inside.
"Is there no one here? So excuse me, I''ll go in if no one stops me, I''m just a dead skeleton, after all, Yohohohoho!"
After telling a joke that no oneughed at, Brook sighed and walked into the art store.
As soon as he entered, something terrible happened... No, something earth-shattering happened.
The skeleton stood frozen in his ce, unable toprehend what was happening.
He had not yet paid attention to hisrge surroundings, but at this moment his body was enveloped in golden radiance, and the flesh began to appear on his withered bones out of nowhere.
In less than a second, the skeleton turned into a real human with flesh, blood, and a healthy face.
What hadn''t changed in him was the tattered clothes that the skeleton was wearing were still the same on the middle-aged man.
He looked exactly like the man who had appeared in his dreams, just as he had been before he died, only except that he wasn''t wearing any sses at that moment.
His ck eyes were trembling and his pupils continued to contract and expand, showing his chaotic mental state at this moment.
"What''s going on...!"
Brook looked at his hands, which were no longer just bones, but the hands of a living person, and he didn''t know what to say or how to react.
"Ah! I''m no longer a skeleton, Yohohohoho!"
All this was not hidden from the eyes of Rob, who was sitting in the tavern that was not far from Brook.
Even Rob was so dumbfounded by the current sight that he sprinkled the drink he had just drank.
He hadn''t expected that what the absolute safe art store feature was meant restoring anyone''s original state even if it was just a skeleton.
The only requirement is to be alive.
Rob has previously seen people recover severed limbs. both legs and hands. and people who have restored their crippled senses such as sight, hearing, and taste, but he has never seen someone restore every part of his body inside an art store like Brook.
Brook is probably the only one in this world who has the qualifications to restore all his blood and flesh inside the art store as a skeleton, because, he was an alive skeleton!
Of course, Just a skeleton can''t get good fun inside the art store. So the system behind the art store takes the reins to fix any problem perfectly as if it were omnipotent within its domain.
Only now did Rob realize what omnipotent meant.
"This... I''m not dreaming...?! Yohohoho...~"
Tears fell from his true eyes for the first time since the day he died...
Being a skeleton, he couldn''t cry even though his soul had been crying all these years, his cold body refused to show any expression or reaction.
This had been causing his soul to be severely stifled all those years.
But now, that he got that chance to cry to his heart''s content, Brook fell on the art store floor and cried bitterly for who knows how long.
"Sigh~ Unfortunately, my store cannot treat the emotional state."
Rob sighed heavily at the sight of the middle-aged man crying like an extremely frustrated child.
He was probably the only person in this world who knew how much suffering this man had gone through, so it was understandable to him.
It is not easy to see all of your family die, experience true death, return from eternal rest, and stay as a skeleton without senses and desires and without even being able to leave just the Florian Triangle at will.
Despite Brook''sedic and lively scenes in the anime and manga, behind that hrious facade, there are shadows of immense suffering.
Death, considered the most terrifying thing in all worlds, was just a little beginning to him, not worth mentioning.
Out of nowhere, Rob had an immense desire to console this unfortunate guy.
Condole a man! It had never urred to him before, onlyforting a woman made some sense for Rob as a gentleman.
But this time it''s an exception, Rob felt that Brook was a man who had the author mastered torture him in all respects and as the author''s publisher in this world, he felt had a direct connection to him.
That''s why he felt his condoling him was his responsibility.
Rob stood up from his seat and walked over to Brook, holding the first volume of One Piece in hand.
Brook was still in a deep mental breakdown when he felt a hand pat his shoulder.
"This is a ce to have fun, man, crying here will ruin the reputation of my store, you are the first person to cry so hard in my store, you know?"
Brook raised his head and saw a living human being... He hadn''t seen a human for 25 years!
Unfortunately, it was a man, not a woman.
Brook shook his head at these thoughts and got back on his feet.
"Sorry for showing such a pathetic side."
"No, I suppose you were suppressing a lot of emotions as a skeleton, that''s normal."
"As you see, my art store can restore the body of any living person who has entered it to its peak, so that they can enjoy the food here and read theics and watch the anime series."
"Since you are someone who hase back from the dead, you wouldn''t be too surprised that there was something that could restore your flesh and blood, right?!"
Brook''s eyes widened when he heard that, how did this person know about his being back from the dead.
They were strangers, this is their first meeting!
*** ==============================
...
..
Shepherd: Hey, you! What do you think you''re doing?!
Who do you think I am?!
Marine 1: You told us over and over on our way here.
You''re Special Inspector Major Shepherd, right?
Shepherd: If you know that, get me out of here right now!
I have business with Commander Jonathan!
Ussop: (Major Shepherd?)
(Oh, I see! This is the guy Robin was pretending to be!)
(So they''ve mistaken him for one of us instead!)
(If that''s the case...)
Ussop: Stop it now. It''s disgraceful!
Shepherd: Hm?
Ussop: A man should know when to give up! Let''s not struggle... Myrade, Condoriano...
Shepherd: C-Condoriano?! What''s that?! Who the hell are you?!
Ussop: Hey, hey... Stop making bad jokes... Do you expect us to believe you''ve forgotten my face or your own name?!
Shepherd: Hey! Don''te near me!
I''m not your buddy!
I don''t know him! I don''t know this man!
Ussop: Ow, ow... What happened to you?
Oh, no... Did the impact from the fall cause you to lose your memory?!
How sad... It''s too sad!
Ussop: Hey! Please! Would you let at least him out?!
He''s not the same Condoriano that I knew!
Marine 2: That settles it.
Marine 1: Yeah. There isn''t even a point in interrogating him.
Shepherd: Wh- What do you mean, "That settles it"?
Wait! What''re you going to do with me?!
Wait! Don''t you get that I''m telling you to wait?!
Zoro: Condoriano!
(Head''s hit)
Shepherd: Who''s Condoriano?
Zoro: Shut up already!
Ussop: ''Nice move, Zoro!''
''Hehehe, It went well! You should thank me, Robin!''
Zoro: You look creepy, Ussop.
...
..
==============================
{Global Chat Room}
Shoza (Grand Line): Hahahahahaha! I found something worth wasting today''s Tweet for, I''ve neverughed like today in my life, tears can''t stop, that''s Ussop are so funny."
(2.5K Liked This Tweet.)
Fish-Man Pride (Grand Line): Pathetic Condoriano, Hahahaha!
Humans even among each other are extremely malicious!
(1.3K Liked This Tweet.)
Navy Rear-Admiral (Marinford): We will not forgive anyone impersonating a Navy person for any purpose. Please think carefully before engaging in such disgraceful behavior.
This does not mean that we do not wee you to join our Navy ranks.
(10.4K Liked This Tweet)
Natasha (North Blue): Hahahahaha! Is it easy to deceive an entire naval base? Robin, Ussop, and Zoro have made a perfect y!
(15.9K Liked This Tweet.)
Monkey D. Garp?? (Marineford):
Dragon, If you see this tweet get your ass back here right away, don''t make this father so angry.
(203M Liked This tweet.)
...
..
+10.254,367 Tweets.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(rification regarding the global chat system: At first, it was a beta version, and with time it became aplete version, the messaging system in the global chat room turned into a tweets system, and all the famous characters in the manga and anime got the identity confirmation badge next to their names [??])
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 247: ADMIRAL AKAINU''S NAME CAUSING A STIR!
CHAPTER 248: BROOK''S REACTIONS ABOUT LABOON ARC!
CHAPTER 249: BROOK AND LABOON''S EMOTIONAL REUNION!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Drop some power stone, guys!
Chapter 253 Announcement
Chapter 253 Announcement
Hi guys,
As you can see there is no chapter today.
Sorry about that, but I''m on my summer vacation so I''m not in my city right now. N?v(el)B\\jnn
You can just wait for me for a few days toe back.
Chapter 254 Brooks Reactions About Laboon Arc!
Chapter 254 Brook''s Reactions About Laboon Arc!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
Better read the previous chapter before reading this!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Yohohoho! They''ve entered the nest of the Sea Kings, what bad luck this is for Luffy and his buddies, I hope they get out with minimal damage."
"Oh! They came out like this... Oh my Gosh, is that a huge whale blocking the entrance to the Grand Line?! What''s with all these scars on the poor whale''s head?!"
Brook had a soft spot for whales because of Laboon, so he couldn''t bear to see this whale suffer.
"I hope Luffy and his buddies don''t hurt the whale... With its size, who could even hurt it? Yohohoho! Looks like the whale has been hurting itself."
When Brook was immersed in the reading of manga, Rob returned to his personal section to continue drawing the advanced chapters of One Piece manga and Solo Leveling manhwa, and he was also working on a new anime project to make up for the inevitable absence of HXH.
Regarding the new anime, Rob ns to put the trailer this week, and the show will officially start next week.
"Oh? Looks like he''s arrived at the Laboon arc... He didn''t even read the name of the arc before he started reading the events?"
Although he was in his personal section, he still kept an eye on Brook, everything he did was reflected in the system window.
At this moment, Brook suddenly fell silent and his body began to shiver.
His moodpletely changed as he woke up to reality.
"Hmm, it looks like he discovered the truth about the whale that blocked the entrance to the Grand Line."
...
In the art store tavern, the manga volumes he had finished piled up on the tavern table while on the other side there were arge number of volumes he hadn''t even started yet, he bought all the volumes avable and was ready to read them.
From the time he read the first chapter, he felt a kind of happiness and contentment he had never felt before... Just how cool would it be if he had One Piece manga to read in the past years when he lived in absolute loneliness?
One Piece manga now seemed like an oasis of clear water, delicious fruits, and grilled meat to someone who had been lost in the desert for a long time.
"Oh! Luffy is reckless, he caused everyone to be swallowed by the whale. I hope they are all right."
"What is that?! A metal gate on the head of the whale?!"
"Wait...! An ind and a blue sky in the whale''s stomach?!"
"This is not a flower, Sanji, Yohohoho! This is...!!!! Crocus?!!!!"
"How...?! Ah! Yes, how could I forget that Crocus is the overseer of the twin cape lighthouse that guides shipsing down from Reverse Mountain into the Grand Line!"
"It''s really Crocus, but... he''s getting old, he''s 71 years old already and he''s still provoking anyone with his words..."
"If Crocus is still here, then how about...?!"
"Why would the whale use its head to hit the Red Line¡?"
Brook felt such a bad omen, even his newly formed heart began to hurt for some unknown reason... For the first time, he was afraid of discovering something... Since his death, he had ovee the fear of death and since living alone for so many years, he had ovee his fear of loneliness. These are the peak of the fear, but Brook overcame them.
But now... Why does he feel afraid?! And from what?!
Brook continued reading the manga with trembling eyes.
"No, Nami, you misunderstood him... I know Crocus well... He''s a great doctor, not a whaler... Who are these Mr. 9 and Miss. Wednesday?! Huh! They are the real whalers?! Damn on them!"
"Yohohoho! Luffy is still swinging inside the metal corridors in the whale''s stomach, will he meet these scoundrels who want to hurt the whale and teach them a lesson?!
"..."
When Crocus swam toward the portal in the whale''s stomach and Luffy and the two secret agents fell into the seawater mixed with stomach acid, came a scene that Brook will never forget.
"Did he just say... ''Laboon, stop hurting yourself''... L-Laboon?!"
"Impossible...?!"
The strength vanished from Brook''s body, and he felt extremely helpless after realizing something.
The light in his eyes dimmed, but he still turned the pages of the manga and read everything, not wanting to miss a single word.
The more he reads, the more he sank into the quagmire of despair, frustration, and self-me.
Why was Laboon hitting his head with the red line in an attempt to break it?... He knew the answer to this question even before it was answered in the manga.
When Crocus started telling Laboon''s story to Luffy and his buddies, Brook''s body began to shiver and tears streamed from his dim eyes... It really was Laboon and the pirates who left him were his crew!
Rumbar Pirates!
"50 years ago...?! Impossible! It''s only been 27 years since Ist saw Laboon."
"So how¡? It couldn''t be wrong, right?! No, Crocus''s age couldn''t be too big also?!
"Does this story show the future????"
When Crocus has said that Laboon still believes in his friends'' return, the thoughts have vanished from Brook''s mind and the fountain of tears is revived once more.
"No, no, no, no, it''s not that at all, we didn''t betray the promise, we didn''t betray Laboon''s trust... It''s just that we... We... We died!"
"We are already dead! How can the dead do anything?!"
"I''m sorry, Laboon! I''m... Sorry!"
Brook left the manga book and stood up from his seat wanting to leave... He had to get out of the Florian Triangle at all costs... He had to cross the Calm Belt and back to the Grand Line from the Reverse Mountain in any way possible!
Only in this way can he reunite with Laboon faster.
He was sure that now the story had not yet reached the stage where Crocus told Laboon it was pointless to wait.
Before he left, his attention drew by something in the manga.
Luffy broke the ship''s mast and ran along Laboon''s head.
"This¡ What does he want to do?!"
"Damn you, Luffy!"
"Why do you hurt Laboon after all you heard about it, don''t you feel an ounce of pity?!"
"No, that''s unreasonable! Why is he trying to fight Laboon? What does he want to achieve with that?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He''s read the One Piece manga since its beginning and gets to know a lot of the real Luffy.
Although he is a real idiot and acts stupid all the time, he is a very responsible person and one of the kindest people he has ever seen.
Someone like him wouldn''t have hurt Laboon for no reason.
"Huh?!"
==============================
...
..
Luffy: Your friends are already dead, but I''m still alive.
Luffy: We''ll take a trip around the Grand Line, and we''ll be back to see you again.
Luffy: Let''s fight next time.
Laboon: Booooh!
...
..
==============================
This scene caused a big smile to form on Brook''s face, which made his previously gloomy face disappear.
All his frustrations and sorrows that had umted over the decades had vanished in smoke because of what Luffy had done at this moment.
"This boy..."
Brook wiped a small tear at the end of his eye and returned to his seat, wanting to finish reading the manga before doing anything else.
"He had drawn his own pirate g on Laboon''s forehead to prevent it from hurting itself again... What a genius idea from an idiot, Yohohohoho!"
...
In Rob''s personal section;
"He seems to have epted the situation, that''s good."
Rob said with a smile.
He didn''t want to go out to stop Brook from leaving, he wanted him to heal his own remorse... This remorse can''t be cured by trying to kill himself on his way out of the Grand Line.
...
The next day,
Rob exited his personal section to find Brook asleep with a satisfied smile on his face after he had finished reading all the avable chapters from One Piece manga until thest chapter of the G-8 arc.
Since the other party''s remorse had been greatly reduced, he thought that he would not refuse to join his guild.
Rob put all this effort because two reasons, the first being that he really felt pity for the Brook and Laboon story and wanted a happy ending to them.
The second is Brook''s inclusion in his guild.
This guy is somewhat immortal, has great potential, and is a great musician andedian of the highest order.
Since he''s going to be a star in the future because of the manga, he''ll be getting a lot of talent because of him.
So, once he was offered to take him to Laboon, Rob didn''t think that Brook would reject his offer.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 249: BROOK AND LABOON''S EMOTIONAL REUNION!
CHAPTER 251: LITLLE ROBIN''S 2ND BIRTHDAY! GECKO MORIA IN WANO!
CHAPTER 152: THE FIRST EPISODE OF DEMON SLAYER! ANOTHER WORLD FULL OF TRAGEDIES...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
Drop more power stones, guys.
The next chapters are going to be awesome! Let''s get back to thepetition for the ranking.
Chapter 255 Brook and Laboons Emotional Reunion!
Chapter 255 Brook and Laboon''s Emotional Reunion!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Binkusu no sake wo, Todoke no yuku yo."
"Umikaze kimakase namimakase."
"Shio no mukou de, Yuuki mo sawagu."
"Sora nya wa wo Kaku tori no Uta."
"Sayonara minato, tsumugi no sato yo."
"DON to hou utao, funade no uta."
"Kinpa ginpa mo shibuke ni kaete."
"Oretachya yuku zo, umi no kagiri."
{????????????}
The Ohara people stopped rushing to their business when the sounds of the beautiful song entered their ears.
They all looked at the art store from which a man with an afro hairstyle covered in faint golden sheen and holding a violin in one hand and a mshell of recorded for sounds in the other came out.
He was wearing a fresh-looking ck tuxedo, and ck round sses, he looked like a high-ranking musician that only nobles could invite him to their parties.
Behind the man who was singing, Rob walked out with a smile while holding his four daughters with both hands.
While beside him walked 8 beautiful women dressed in maids uniforms, who were his six wives plus Matriarsh and Rouge.
When Rob has arrived with a strange guy singing at every step, his women and his children has felt strange, but they don''t ask him who he is.
They could see the art store''s golden sheen covering his entire body, causing them to be confused... Was this person losing all his senses and limbs?!
But as soon as Brook emerged from the confines of the art store''s authority, an astonishing sight unfolded, as the golden sheen around him vanishes and so does his flesh, all that remains is a well-dressed skeleton that Rob also gave him.
Ohara residents inhaled the cold air, and some of them fell on their backs in fright.
How can a skeleton walk and sing?!
Was this some kind of magic?!
Brook didn''t care about losing his flesh and blood because he was used to it and continued singing on his way to the ce Rob told him.
''Just go west until you reach the sea.''
That''s what Rob said to him.
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Going to deliver bink''s sake, we are pirates sailing through the sea!"
"The waves are our pillows, the ship our roost flying the proud skull on our g and our sails!"
"Nowes a storm through the far-off sky, Now the waves are dancing, beat upon the drums!"
"If you lose your nerve this breath could be yourst but if you just hold on, the morning sun will rise!"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
Hisughed voice carries a mncholy tone which affected the listeners whopletely forgot that he was just a skeleton and began to sing along with him unconsciously... Although it is clearly a pirates song!
"Going to deliver bink''s sake, we are pirates sailing through the sea!"
"Waving our goodbye, we''ll never meet again, but don''t look so down, for a night the moon will rise!"
"Doesn''t matter who you are, someday you''ll just be bones, never-ending, ever-wandering, our funny traveling tale!"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
"Yo-hohoho, Yoho-ho-ho"
For a skeleton to sing such touching words had a special resonance in the hearts of the listeners.
Everyone can see the whole sad story of this man just by his song.
Just who was he saying to it that they might never meet again?!
More people''s attention was attracted and they didn''t realize it until they found themselves in thepany of arge crowd of their peers near the sea.
This was the magic of music.
Suddenly, the excited whale''s voice brought them out of their stupor.
Before Brook reached the west hill, Laboon could hear the song it''d always dreamed of hearing again, and immediately remembered Brook''s voice.
So it started making excited whistling-like sounds.
When Brook saw Laboon, who was much bigger than he remembered, he couldn''t control his emotions and ran very fast towards it.
Rob and his group paused, away from the crowd, looking inplex expressions at the dramatic sight.
Even the people of Ohara who were attracted by the musician''s aura were confused by the emotional scene in front of them.
Of course, they knew Laboon and its sad story.
But no one yet knows who this skeleton is.
They didn''t understand why Laboon was so intimately interacting with this skeleton.
They could see the little whale crying with joy, its tears looked like little valleys!
...
"Dear, what''s going on here?!"
Olvia couldn''t stand her curiosity anymore and asked her husband, who seemed to know what was going on.
"Papa! Why does Laboon seem so happy?! Is it because it saw Skeleton-san''s arrival?!"
Throughout the way to here, little Robin, little Hancock, little Mari, and little Sonia enjoyed the beautiful song to the point of dancing and apuding, but when they got here they were also confused.
After all, Laboon has been their pet and their friend at y, so they can tell when it''s happy or not.
Obviously that the little whale was now at its peak of happiness that they had never seen before!
"Don''t worry, that person is Brook, a member of the Rumbar Pirates... The crew who left Laboon with Crocus and go on a journey of no return to the Grand Line."
When Rob said that, all who heard him were shocked and all their confusion resolved.
"So then, no wonder, it looks like you did another great thing again¡ I love you, honey, ~"
Olvia hugged Rob from behind and rested her head on his wide back.
Laboon was her pet and she knew all about it, so she knew how important the Rumbar crew was to the whale''s heart.
Only the return of one of them ends the promise and the wait thatsted 27 years... If the manga of One Piece had not appeared, the poor whale would have had to wait for more than 50 years!
Rob''s picture became bigger in the hearts of his wives, and their love for him increased by fold, and even the other women''s respect for him became deeper, both Rouge and Matriarsh felt a deep respect for their boss.
Such great deeds, just how much good karma did he get?!
"Dad, you''re awesome! Thank you for helping Laboon!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Robin hugged her father by the neck and clung to him like a ko.
"Hehehe, I promised Laboon a long time ago, so I just kept my promise."
...
"Laboon!"
"I''m crying, my eyes out because of all the feel... But I don''t have eyes... Yohohohohoho!"
Brook was so happy, just how long had he waited for this moment?!
Laboon was thest member of his crew to survive, so he cherished it very much.
Seeing it again after all those years, made him unable to control his emotions... If he had kept his human body, he would have been crying by now in happiness.
Contrary to what appeared in the anime and manga, Brook can''t actually cry as a skeleton and that''s what Rob actually noticed, as he noticed some other changes that seem unrealistic in the anime, don''t exist in the real world.
Since Brook couldn''t cry, he wouldugh to express his feelings.
As for Laboon, its endless tears showed just how much emotion it was currently, it was at the peak of happiness.
"Rob-san told me everything that has happened to you since we left you with Crocus, and he told me the promise he made to you also, and he brought me here very quickly... A few minutes ago I was stuck in the Florian Triangle, and now, I am in West Blue... In fact, my brain still doesn''t understand how it happened, even though I don''t have a brain, yohohohohoho!"
Laboon understood what Brook was saying but didn''t care about his current look, all it cared about was that the person in front of it was himself a member of its lost family who had raised it since it was born into this world.
And he came back to fulfill his promise.
Their happy meetingsted for a whole day.
All day long, Brook yed for Laboon, and Ohara residents, creating a contagious festive atmosphere... Everyone danced to the tunes of a pirates song.
Even some marines and spies from the World Government.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 251: LITLLE ROBIN''S 2ND BIRTHDAY! GECKO MORIA IN WANO!
CHAPTER 252: THE FIRST EPISODE OF DEMON SLAYER! ANOTHER WORLD FULL OF TRAGEDIES...
CHAPTER 253: THE WAVES OF THE GREAT ERA OF PIRATES ON THE HORIZON!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
BLACKSTAR_BH NOTE:
Drop more power stones, guys.
The next chapters are going to be awesome! Let''s get back to thepetition for the ranking.
Chapter 269 Laugh Tale On The Horizon! Davy Back Fight!
Chapter 269 Laugh Tale On The Horizon! Davy Back Fight!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
New World, Rodstar Ind;
Oro Jackson ship. Inside the captain''s cabin.
"Cough! Cough!"
Roger closed the manga book and coughed up a little blood in his hand. His life was rapidly deteriorating, as he couldn''t even bnce his body and dropped a ss cup off the table causing a little noise that alerted Shanks outside.
"Captain! Are you okay?"
Roger looked at the room door, then at a small bottle in his hand, the bottle seemed to contain a drop of blood that glowed with a golden color.
A smile appeared on Roger''s face before he put it back into his jacket pocket and walked out of the room.
"Did you find out where thest ind is?!"
Oden, who was seated with the rest of the crew, looked at Roger and replied.
"Yes, we found it."
"Good, but no matter how I see, you seem to be enjoying today''s volume to me."
"Hahahaha! Captain, we have already located the ind before today''s volume is released. Most importantly, when are we leaving?"
Rayleigh understood his captain better than most, so he was already anticipating his answer. His question was just a way to get the rest of the crew to prepare for the final flight.
"We''ll do it immediately!"
A big smile appeared on Rayleigh''s face. Just as he expected.
"Captain, I need to stay behind to take care of Buggy, he''s very sick after all."
"Sick? He doesn''t look like that to me."
Roger looked at Buggy who was sprawled on a small settee while reading the manga with an excited expression... but even so, his face was red and steam rises from it, it was obvious that he had a high fever.
But even so, he wasughing and whispering iprehensible words.
"...This Foxy is too malicious¡"
"...What''s white-out blitz? It''s clearly just white smoke, you bastard¡"
"...T-they got through it, hahahaha! It''s what you deserve¡"
Shanks looked at Buggy with a strange expression. Just a few minutes before, he fell unconscious. But now, he has woken up reading today''s volume cheerfully.
"Captain, look carefully, it looks like it''s going to burn any moment... What are we going to do?!"
"Crocus... What''s the situation with Buggy?"
Crocus approached Buggy who was babbling nonsense at this moment, and he began checking Buggy''s health.
"He''s suffering from seaweed fever. Hm... He needs one to two weeks of rest and his body will get used to the disease, and then he''ll never have it again."
"No! I''m not sick! Let''s go to thest ind! Ah~~!"
The One Piece volume fell from his hands as he fainted again.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you that too much enthusiasm, in this case, will cause a bacsh."
Crocus was rubbing his ear while speaking with an indifferent expression.
...
After some time;
"Only little children get a fever before a great adventure, are you a child or what?"
"Shut up! I said I''m fine!"
"Your face is red, and your temperature is high, so lie down in silence, or do you want to pass out again?"
"You said whose nose is red and big?!"
"I did not say that!"
"Come on!"
"Fights!"
On the side, Roger and Oden were both enjoying battling these brats.
...
..
"Buggijiro is eager to go, unlike you, Akataru."
"Oden-san, Captain."
"If we want to go there, we''ll go with our own ships someday."
The smiles on both Roger and Oden''s faces became wider after hearing Shanks'' words.
...
"Hahahahahaha! My belly hurts fromughing hard!"
"Hahahahaha! Even the Demon Heir, Bullet-san isughing hard!"
"Bahahahaha! Look, even Buggy who''s about to die,ughing hard!"
"Wahahahaha! There''s no doubt that Nami is really so cruel!"
"Yeah, Foxy''s tricks never worked on her."
"Hahahaha! I didn''t think Davy Back Fight games would be this fun."
After thest journey was postponed for tomorrow morning, the Roger crew continued reading One Piece where they left off.
They didn''t expect that they wouldugh so much in this arc which they thought was boring at first.
Davy Back Fight games were really fun.
The presence of the provocative Foxy made it all more interesting.
"What! This Foxy has this fruit?!"
"Slow-Slow Fruit!"
***
Art store ''Green Paradise'';
"They lost like this? Even against sea races¡? They exceeded my expectations, if not for that cunning fox with that ability they would surely have won."
Maybe for other people in the art store (Nami and Robin''s fans) It was frustrating because their idols lost the round. But Shakky was frustrated because her expectations were blown away.
"Don''t be discouraged, Shakky-sama! Your prediction will surely seed next time."
In front of Shakky stood a beautiful woman with curly orange hair dressed in a ck-and-white woven maid''s dress.
She looked like a beautiful masterpiece to the eyes.
No doubt this was the new store goddess that Shakky employed based on the authority bestowed upon her by Rob.
The new store goddess, Dadan!
"Don''t worry Dan, I''m not angry."
Ever since she epted her as one of her crew, Shakky used to call her Dan instead of Dadan.
...
"Oh, Chopper is so cute, I understand why the damned Foxy chose him..."
"No, no! Bring back Chopper, you vile bastard..."
"Why didn''t he choose Ussop instead of Chopper?"
"Hahahaha! Didn''t you see when the Foxy crew said no one wanted him?"
"Forget the long nose now. Chopper is crying sadly... But he stopped it when Zoro spoke to him... Looks like Zoro intends to win the second round in order to get his crewmate back."
"Ah¡ But this duo¡"
"Sanji and Zoro can''t work as a duo!"
"Round two... They lost it before it even started!"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 264: THE AFRO BOXER, MONKEY D. LUFFY!
CHAPTER 265: ADMIRAL AOKIJI!
CHAPTER 266: THE ADMIRAL''S PREPARATION EXAM? NICO ROBIN!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 257 Little Robins 2nd Birthday! Gecko Moria In Wano!
Chapter 257 Little Robin''s 2nd Birthday! Gecko Moria In Wano!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Her happy angelic face makes me addicted to seeing her happy again... She''s an endless source of happiness for me."
Rob said, looking at Robin''s sleeping face, as she was sleeping on hisp after a long day of fun... It was her second birthday after all!
"Maybe we should have kept dancing to Brook''s music for a little while longer... Ah~ too bad, she got tired in the end."
Rob had remembered Brook, who built a small house on the western hill overlooking the sea near the Laboon location and the theme park... Thest program of his little princess'' birthday party was the outdoor dance party.
Of course, earlier Rob had given Brook some One Piece songs to y for them... Which made Brook cry without tears with delight... But in the middle of the outdoor dance party at night, Brook''s soothing music made it impossible for Robin and the rest of the children not to fall asleep after an exhausting day of wandering everywhere, which ended the party early.
"Sigh~"
A soft smile formed on Olvia''s pretty face subconsciously as she looked at this scene and heard what her husband had to say.
Today was one of the best days they''ve ever had, after the new anime trailers were released, it was their little princess, Robin''s birthday.
Of course, a big day like this can never be a boring day, Rob made it historic.
Although it wasn''t quite as luxurious as the day Little Robin was born two years ago.
However, it was still a birthday like no other... Rob treated his daughter much better than the kings treated their princesses.
Not only did Little Robin spend the day on over 50 inds with her sisters (Hancock, Sonia, Marigold) and her friends (Makino, Scarlett, Doffy, Rosinante, and Enel), but her father even bought an air balloon from the system shop and made sure to make them fly to Sky Ind and enjoy the sunset.
Olvia shook her head with a smile as she remembered her daughter''s smiling face the whole time.
"No matter how tragic the events rted to Robin in the manga are, they certainly won''t affect her negatively."
Rob turned his head in surprise at Olvia''s words.
"Why do you say that, my dear?"
"That''s because I can see that you''re doing everything you can for her, to make her current happiness outweigh her misery that might appear in the manga."
"This life we live now is the truth, you did not die, and I did not die, and our child did not live alone."
"Anything else is unreal, at least to me... You don''t have to push yourself too much... Robin loves you so much, and she will always be even if you don''t do anything for her... Just your existence beside her is enough for her."
Suddenly, the sleeping Robin grabbed Rob''s hand, which was still stuck in her hair, and hugged it tightly while murmuring words like, "Papa, why can''t I eat more candy?"... "Papa, I love you.. ."
Rob''s smile widened while looking at his sleeping angel... It''s been 3 years since he arrived in this world, and he still feels like he''s dreaming.
From a miserable lonely guy, chased everywhere, to a wealthy magnate with a big family, children, and literally everything he wants.
Even being his favorite Waifu''s father, somehow all the feelings of admiration and love for this Waifu in his previous life were turned into a paternal love too wide as the oceans of this world. And the person who got the most from this parental love is Robin.
Although Hancock, Sonia, and Marigold got a certain percentage of it too, since they''re his adopted daughters too, they can''tpete with Robin in this regard at all... Not because she''s his biological daughter while the others don''t... Rob didn''t think that way, he never discriminates between his children... But just Robin was the first to capture the big piece of his heart even before her birth.
"Dear. Have you thought about her future?! Since she will be immortal like us... How will she live in the future?"
"Her future is her own to n for it. I will never stand in the way of her ambitions being fulfilled, I will only be her unconditional supporter." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hehe, since you say that, some boy might steal it from you in the future."
"No problem, all I need to do is make anyone who has dirty thoughts about my daughter disappear before he even appears in front of her."
When she heard his answer Olvia couldn''t stopughing... This husband of hers was so unnatural.
Since she deliberately harassed him using his daughter, Rob punished her by depriving her of sleep all night.
Olvia''s moan spread across the room, but a ss ball prevented the sounds of her moaning from spreading and disturbing Little Robin''s sleep.
Today was just for Olvia... But the rest of the days are for the other members of the harem.
...
On the same night, a huge bat descended on Wanonds.
Fortunately, for the ordinary people of Wano, they did not witness this sight, or else the bravest would have pissed on his pants in fear.
This was because the huge bat looked very unnatural, although it was moving it didn''t look alive, as its flesh was dposing on one side and its parts were sewed on other sides...
The color of the bat was red, and had devil-like horns, with the bat''s wings also resembling devil''s wings, and the bat''s face looking more like a devil.
But in fact, this 10-meter-long monster was really a bat, but it was an extinct creature, and its name was the Blood Demon Bat. Thest time one of that type of bats was spotted was 500 years ago!
But today, this fearsome creature rose from his grave because of someone.
And this person is...
"Kiii~shishishishi!"
"Good job ZombieBat, we finally arrived in Wano country..."
22-year-old Moria descended from the back of a zombie bat and stretched to adjust his stiff body.
He''s been traveling on the back of the zombie bat for a long time... And it surely wasn''t a smooth trip... The zombie bat almost fell into the sea many times already... That''s because the damn shadow he put into the extinct blood bat''s corpse was from a giant seagull... It''s known that the giant seagulls do not prefer to fly at night.
The blood bat''s corpse retained the habits of a giant seagull... Making it more difficult to reach Wano.
But in the end, Moria managed to reach his new paradise of corpses.
"I heard that the Sky Sword protects this country, but so what? Even if the Sky Sword personallyes here, I will show him who the boss is, Kiii~shishishishi!"
"I will take the corpse of the legendary swordsman Ryuma and the corpse of the dragon he cut it off at any cost!"
Moria has disappeared into the darkness of the night, and his appearance at this time when there is no Kaido to stop his ego is sure to bring about interesting changes.
In the original story, even with Kaido, Moria managed to steal Ryuma''s body and the legendary sword Shusui... He also stole many other samurai bodies... Not only that, but he fought with Kaido and despite his gruesome loss, he managed to survive and retreat.
But now, there is no Kaido... But there is something hundreds of times more dangerous than Kaido.
Art store!
The moment Moria arrived at Wano with malicious intent, Rob who was in the middle of a steam session with Olvia received a notification from the system.
Olvia''s moaning voice intertwined with Olvia''s voice in his head causing Rob''s head to buzz.
At this exact moment, he had unleashed his heavy load on the insides of his wife who had already surrendered.
(F*ck you, Moria, for disturbing my precious time!)
Moria didn''t know he was causing trouble for himself just by entering Wano country.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 252: THE FIRST EPISODE OF DEMON SLAYER! ANOTHER WORLD FULL OF TRAGEDIES...
CHAPTER 253: THE WAVES OF THE GREAT ERA OF PIRATES ON THE HORIZON!
CHAPTER 254: THE RETURN OF ATTACK ON TITAN AND A SPLIT IN PUBLIC OPINION!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 258 The first episode of the Demon Slayer! Another world full of tragedies...
Chapter 258 The first episode of the Demon yer! Another world full of tragedies...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Date: 10/02/1496!
Location: Samurai Land, Wano Country!
Event: The first episode of the new anime, Demon yer!
...
In the Kuri area, the atmosphere was enthusiastic and full of energy as usual.
The town where the daimyo pce is located has be like the new flowers'' capital.
Enthusiastic discussions can be heard everywhere, not only in the Kuri area but all over Wano.
The mentalities of the simple residents had changed from what they had been before the era of the art store... Now, that the global chat system had appeared, it could be said that the country''s istion had already ended.
Only the borders remain.
This is because everyone with a chat system bracelet has already known the world. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Who in this age ofmunication doesn''t have many friends from different parts of the world?
The residents of Wano are no different... Even the arrival of the global chat system hastened the decision topletely abolish the borders and allow the residents of Wano to go out and see the world.
At any moment, the opening of the Wano port may be announced, which allows everyone to easily exit and enter.
This is left for the current shogunate to take care of.
At the moment, the dominant theme was the new samurai-oriented anime.
Everyone in Wano can smell their civilization features from this show.
So they could see that the show was oriented to them, but instead of the ninja, this time it was aimed at the samurai!
Elsewhere near Kuri;
"Kii~shishishishi!"
"Interesting... So this is the story of the new anime that caused quite a stir."
"A world full of blood-hungry demons?! What a disappointment, these demons would be perfect for making my indomitable army¡ It''s a pity that they are just fantasy creatures that don''t exist in this world."
Showing his frustration, Moria continued watching the episode that had already begun.
...
Flowers Capital;
"What a tragic story for another protagonist..."
The shogun of Wano, Kozuki Sukiyaki, felt pity for Tanjiro''s destiny.
Beside him, the samurai and ninjas of the shogunate army nodded their heads and continued to watch.
But even so, their guard was at their peak, it was as if they were putting an eye on the huge screen in the air, and another eye on the shogun to protect him if something sudden happened.
Everyone knows about the outer pirate who broke into Wano and stole their graves after all.
...
In the residence of the main Shimotsuki n.
"Interesting..."
The current patriarch -daimyo- smiled mysteriously as he drank the Sake and watched the show.
His face looked very simr to Zoro''s!
In front of him, the manga books of One Piece were piled up in a mountain... All open to the pages where Zoro appeared.
...
The same scene that appeared in the trailer reappears at the beginning of the episode.
With Japanese music tones(ost) in the background, Tanjiro was breathing heavily while carrying Nezuko on his back while walking in the snowy forest.
When the people of Wano heard this music, their eyes widened in astonishment... This show was really... oriented at them!
[Tanjiro: How? How did this happen?]
[Tanjiro: Nezuko, don''t die! Don''t die on me! I''m gonna save you no matter what! I won''t let you die!]
[Tanjiro: I swear your big brother will save you no matter what!]
After this beginning scene showing the future, the scene turned to the past... When everything was still fine.
Tanjiro''s mother appeared cleaning her son''s face from the ckness of the coals.
Tanjiro seemed like a devoted child helping to feed his family even by working under harsh conditions.
As the minutes passed, the Wano people''s understanding of the show''s world deepened... They felt a great affinity for it!
Especially the people of the Ringo area which was covered by snow all year round... They felt like this anime world was showing everything about them in detail.
"This demon world is very interesting¡ The people in town are kind to Tanjiro."
"Wait¡ This strong smelling ability is so amazing¡ How could he smell blood from such a distance?!"
The smell of blood?! Damn... Don''t tell me!"
The scene thenes to the point when Tanjiro returns to find his family ughtered in horrific scenery.
The kids and little girls who saw this scene could not bear it as some fathers and mothers blocked their children''s eyes.
While some children are vomiting from how dark the scene is... This scene is clearly going to haunt them in their nightmares tonight!
This was truly another world full of tragedies.
"Such a cute family was butchered¡ Just who could have been so evil?!"
A middle-aged samurai wiped a small tear that formed in his eye due to the sad drama.
And he wasn''t the only one, even the toughest samurais were emotionally affected today.
"This world is quite simr to our country''s civilization¡ But the savagery of ruthless demons has made it crueler."
"Damn these demons!"
"I can''t wait to see Tanjiro cut damn demons!"
The scene then returns to the same beginning moment, as Tanjiro continues running with his unconscious sister towards town.
When Nezuko''s face who turned into a demon appeared, viewers around the world felt chills creeping along their spines.
This scene was frightening despite Nezuko''s cuteness... As she pounced on Tanjiro trying to bite off a piece of him.
But when she started crying, the viewers'' fear turned to sadness.
At this moment a new character arrived at the scene.
A blue-eyed samurai holding a blue sword.
"Too strong!"
"Is this the strength of a samurai in the Demons World!?"
Just a simple wave caused all this damage?!"
"If Tanjiro had not taken his sister away at thest moment, she would have definitely died despite her transformation into a demon!"
"Oh! W-what... So handsome!"
The girls'' faces turned red when the full face of the blue-eyed samurai appeared.
"Damn..."
Even the men were embarrassed by their inferiority.
Especially the men of the pirates'' world with strange shapes that have nothing to do with handsomeness at all.
[Why are you protecting it?]
These were the first words from the mysterious samurai''s mouth.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 253: THE WAVES OF THE GREAT ERA OF PIRATES ON THE HORIZON!
CHAPTER 254: THE RETURN OF ATTACK ON TITAN AND A SPLIT IN PUBLIC OPINION!
CHAPTER 255: THE WORLD GOVERNMENT IS CONSIDERING THE POSSIBILITY OF CREATING AN ANIME?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 259 The Waves Of The Great Era Of Pirates On The Horizon!
Chapter 259 The Waves Of The Great Era Of Pirates On The Horizon!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
When Tanjiro fell to his knees crying in order to save his demon sister, viewers were moved to tears.
This was a kind brother who came to a dead end, which most of the viewers didn''t expect will happen. Most of them expect the hero receives a sudden power out of nowhere and kills the blue-eyed swordsman and saves his sister.
Rather, the most logical thing happened at this moment.
But what really made their body hair stand up was Nezuko''s protection of her unconscious brother... As Tomiyuka Giyu himself confirmed that this is a rare case, demons are known to eat their children, brothers, and even their parents... If they were humans they would all be devoured.
But here, sat a demon protecting her brother with her body while she was fighting for him.
The viewers with a short sense of sadness can''t stop their tears from flowing.
"Sigh~ What a tragic brother and sister -De Guzaro!"
Kin''emon sighed sadly, unable to stop a tear from slipping from his eye.
But he tried to get it back even though he couldn''t.
Beside him Kikunojo cried like a little girl, the rtionship between Tanjiro and Nezuko made her remember her past with her older brother Izou when they were moving from one ce to another and no one wanted to receive them.
The rest of the Akazayas felt sad, although Kanjuro was only acting, his dyed face washed away by his tears.
The episode continued after halftime. Where the next morning arrived in the episode.
When Nezuko came out of the hole she was hiding in, the viewers'' emotions immediately changed to more positive, causing most of them tough.
...
On Oro Jackson;
"What a miserable fate for these kids... Rob is really master at torturing the characters he creates."
"Yes, all the characters he created have sad pasts except for Luffy."
Rayleigh and Roger drank a bottle of vodka whilementing on the episode events.
Without a doubt, since the first episode, Demon yer has earned the public''s recognition for its quality.
"This world of demons reminds me of Wano country... Their clothes, their swords, their personalities, their ways of living, and their homes... Everything is simr to what is found in my country."
"Really? My dear."
Whitey Bay was sticking on Oden''s body like glue to a tree.
"That means Rob relied on Wano country and his wild imagination to create this anime, right?"
"No, I don''t know, I really don''t know, I can no longer distinguish between fantasy and reality."
When Oden said that, everyone aboard Oro Jackson fell silent.
As most of them were in a simr situation, only Oden admitted it.
"Look! It''s another demon!"
This strange atmosphere ended when Buggy shouted out loud.
Shanks, Gaban, and the rest looked at the store screen at the end of the ship and were surprised to see another bloody scene.
This time the scene showed a demon enjoying eating humans.
This scene did not shake the Roger Pirates'' emotions but it still disturbed them.
"These monsters are really demons."
"What! His head was separated from his body and he is still alive¡ Is he immortal?!"
"Why is Tanjiro so soft on his enemies? Even on demons!"
"What the hell!"
"Who is this person with the red mask? Ah, since he mentioned Giyu, it means that he was the one who rmended him."
"Sunlight is the curse that ys demons in this world."
The Roger Pirates couldn''t stand the sight of Tanjiro not wanting to end the demon who tried to kill him, so they were frustrated.
"This test he gave is like practicing training on Observation Haki!"
When old Urokodaki epted Tanjiro as his disciple, the beautiful ending song began and soon ended.
These beautiful melodies brought the viewers out of sadness.
...
In Ohara;
"What a beautiful song... Rob-san is really talented at creating music."
Brook was also watching anime near his house.
He found this evening to be quite wonderful, despite the sad scenes.
Tanjiro had reminded him of himself, he also lost his family except for one member.
***
The next morning, themotion caused by Demon yer had yet to subside.
Rob got up from his king-size bed, the room was in a mess, that''s because he got involved in a big fightst night.
One against six beauties!
But he came out victorious despite the difficulties he had in pleasing them all.
Rememberingst night''s scenes caused Rob to have a soft smile.
"These women are losing control day by day..."
Rob saw their naked bodies but covered them before leaving the room.
Today was an unusual day as well.
AOT season 2 returns!
Last season, the show ended after 12 weeks, and thest episode was Eren''s fight against the Female Titan.
Eren was able to defeat Annie Leonhart, who turned out to be the owner of the Female Titan.
But at thest moment when she lost the battle, she seeded in freezing herself into an indestructible crystal.
...
The men walked to their business, and housewives went shopping after cleaning their houses.
Everyone had a nice smile on their faces.
Just when was thest time they heard of a pirates attack or a bad event since the art store opened on their inds?
Not once!
Each ind has an art store, they live in absolute safety.
That is why they did not have to put up with the anxieties that were before the art store era.
On the contrary, they can enjoy watching stories from another world and enjoy talking about them with their family at the dinner table.
The appearance of the art store brought them prosperity and entertainment.
This is without mentioning the proximity of the world using the global chat system through which they know the news of the new world instantly while they are on the four seas.
And thetest trending news recently is that the great pirate Gol D. Roger has made his final journey towards Laugh Tale.
(Author''s note: The ultimate ind has been widely called Laugh Tale since it was mentioned by Pirate King crew member, Crocus, in the manga.)
Since these rumors surfaced, attention has already begun to focus on the new world.
It seemed as if a great storm was quietly brewing.
Certainly, the person responsible for these rumors is Morgans... The editor-in-chief of the World Economics newspaper and also the head of the World Government manga distribution branch, and also the head of the manga distribution branch of Art Company, in the new world.
Climbing the life levels for this bird was actually very easy... Rob knew about him who used his manga to make a quick profit, but he didn''t care... He wasn''t too narrow-minded... Morgans'' actions were still minimal.
Of course, Rob got a lot of use out of it as he helped spread One Piece manga to areas without art stores.
It was like a small farm of experience and art points, why would he destroy its benefits?
"But, if he pirates the anime and sells it, I will kill him immediately!"
On the way to the art store, Rob decides Morgans'' fate with a few words.
(So, you decide to go to the final destination, Captain?)
Rob smiled sadly at the thought of it.
The waves of the Great Pirate Era were already approaching... Will it be the same as the original or will it be different this time?!
Everything depends on Roger.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 254: THE RETURN OF ATTACK ON TITAN AND A SPLIT IN PUBLIC OPINION!
CHAPTER 255: THE WORLD GOVERNMENT IS CONSIDERING THE POSSIBILITY OF CREATING AN ANIME?
CHAPTER 256: FLEVANCE COUNTRY! SOLO LEVELING RETURN!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 260 The return of Attack On Titan and a split in public opinion!
Chapter 260 The return of Attack On Titan and a split in public opinion!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
[Eren: That''s... It fell. You gotta be tired. Go get some sleep.]
[Mikasa: Sorry. I''m fine.]
[Eren: That thing has seen better days. I''ll get you a new one if I see any in our supplies.]
[Armin: Eren! Mikasa! This is really bad! The Titans! They''re inside Wall Rose!]
...
..
[Levi: Ugh. Those damn Titans never give us a break.]
[Erwin: Can you go?]
[Levi: Not like there''s much choice.]
[Soldier: It was wise to have section Commander Mike watch the 104th. I believe he can handle the situation.]
[Erwin: Yeah. Let''s hope so.]
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
..
[Mike: Four left. No, it''s time to go. I''ve bought enough time.]
[Mike: Still... I am concerned about that abnormal. It''s different. It looks over 17 meters tall. It''s huge...]
[Mike: And I''ve never seen a Titan covered in the fur before. It''s just walking around instead ofing for me. It''s definitely Abnormal, but...]
[Mike: Great! You''re back! I won''t need to hold out until nightfall. Huh?! It went for the horse?! You can''t be serious!]
[Beast Titan: Wait... Huh? Didn''t I just say go wait?]
[Beast Titan: Tell me, what is that weapon called? That thing on your waist that flies around.]
[Mike:...]
[Beast Titan: Umm... I''m certain we speak the samenguage. Perhaps you''re simply too frightened. Oh, I see you use swords, too. I guess that means you know we reside in the nape.]
[Ah, well, I''ll just take it back with me.]
(Mike: Only when a person stops fighting do they lose.)
[Mike: As long as we continue to fight... We are not beaten! Ahhhhh!]
[Beast Titan: Hm? You can move now.]
[Mike: Ah?! No! No! Stop! Don''t! No! No! Arghhh!]
[Beast Titan: So you can speak.]
[I must say, what a clever idea.]
[Mike: No! No! Stop! Nooooo!]
...
..
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Ohara;
"..."
Vomiting!
"Argh! What cruelty is this?!"
"These Titans¡ Monsters¡ No, Demons!"
"How am I going to sleep today?! Damn my eyes that saw this shit...!"
"Mike is really pathetic¡ How painful is it to be devoured alive?!"
One viewer clenched his fist so hard that his fingernails pierced his skin.
"It''s not fun anymore... I don''t want to watch this anymore."
"It''s a good thing that this kind of cannibal Titans don''t exist in our world."
The voices of viewers in Ohara caused a sensation that resulted in a split in opinions between those who wanted to continue watching the bloody show and those who did not.
So much so that some of them have brought back the idea of submitting an official request to Rob to cancel the showpletely, which had first appeared in the first season of the show.
Good thing children under 14 couldn''t watch the show because Rob blocked them from watching it using the system, otherwise things would have been really messy.
At the same time, AOT fans who loved it for such scenes were in a fit of rage towards people who don''t want to watch the show...
How the hell do they want to stop this masterpiece from showing up... This anime was the reason they fell in love with the art store in the first ce.
They loved every detail of it, and especially the characters with tragic stories, that was exactly what they wanted to see.
They were amazed that there were faint-hearted people who couldn''t even bear to watch.
This was the pirate world after all, even though they are in the four seas, the pirate world was very cruel, what Titans do, the pirates also do and even worse¡
Such a division of opinion urred not only in Ohara but throughout the world.
What made this clear is the endless explosion of tweets in the global chat room.
Everyone who has one tweet opportunity has already exhausted it.
[Global chat room]
- Professor Clover (West Blue): The way a nice guy like Mike died left me in shock for 10 minutes. This episode reminded me of how cruel the world was that I forgot because of the art store.
(123k liked this tweet)
Admiral Zephyr (Marinford): Demon yer Yesterday, and Attack On Titan today... They''re both pretty bloody, I don''t know what Rob tries to do by showing us such cruel shows.
(20M liked this tweet)
- World Destroyer (New World): That''s cool! Great! I don''t have enough words to describe the awesomeness of this anime! I am grateful to Sky Sword for making such a good series, I have never felt so entertained in my life... Impel Dawn was so dark for me, I didn''t know getting out of it would be the best decision of my life.
(500k liked this tweet)
Golden Lion Shiki (New World):
Tch, I have nothing to say, today also I''m going to curse son-of-a-bitch Rob, next time I''m going to smash you like a bug.
(4M liked this tweet)
...
+10k Tweets
..
.
- Sky Sword Rob (Ohara): To rify a few things, those who don''t want to watch any anime from now on can just go to the nearest art store, the store goddess will lead you to the ban room (New) once your name is registered in the ban list of the show you don''t want to watch, you won''t be able to watch it anymore though everyone next to you will be able to watch. But rest assured, the ban applies only to the live show, if you change your mind, you can watch the show in the anime section after paying the viewing fee.
And for you Shiki, this will be myst warning, you won''t be able to tweet for 10 days, take it as a little punishment, next time I will ban you forever.
(940M liked this tweet)
Rob''s tweet caused great excitement, this was the owner of the chat system.
(Authorment: Rob is Mark Zuckerberg in the pirates'' world. ??)
This tweet led to the conflict between supporters and opponents being immediately extinguished because the solution has already emerged, those who do not want to watch can only ban themselves from watching and will not be able to see what he does not want to see.
Even the rulers of the World Government were impressed by Rob''s move... The Five Elders had thought of exploiting the emotions of the people who hate the bloody scenes in Rob''s shows to turn them against him, but Rob''s move simply stopped it all.
The world was already boiling, boiling to the exploding point... Everyone knew that the Roger Pirates were on their way to Laugh Tale.
Now, the return of AOT and the appearance of Demon yer have fueled the emotions of so many people that many of them can no longer differentiate between fantasy and reality.
But all this is worth nothing in front of what is toe.
In the manga of one piece.
Water 7 Arc!
Ennies Lobby Arc!
These arcs will be the bomb that will turn up the pirate world to shreds.
...
Marigoa;
"These Titans are really good toys, I wish I had some of them."
"Yes, we can have them join in hunting some ves and enjoy seeing their bitter struggle, wouldn''t that be fun?!"
Saint Muskar sighed with regret while watching today''s episode of AOT, his obsession with seeing Titans devouring humans returned.
This was a kind of perverted obsession that formed after his addiction to AOT in his first season.
And the second season only fueled this addiction.
It got to the point where he tried to get some giants from Elbaf and experiment on their bodies to make them look like the Titans in AOT.
But of course, no one who sent him to Elbaf is alive anymore.
This left him frustrated for several days, only the art store pulled him out of his frustration.
Saint Muskar was a true Celestial Dragon who still maintained his rubbish ideas and still tormented his ves, unlike the other Celestial Dragons.
...
Pangaea Castle;
"Fufufu! What an unfortunate Titans World, very weak humans raise their delicate swords to fight weak monsters that I can press to death with the flick of a finger."
"Ah, this kind of struggle makes me feel a feeling I haven''t felt in a long time¡ this feeling¡ I''m horny¡!"
It''s a pity that no one was in this hall to see a scene excerpted from pink dreams, a red-haired beauty touching the wet area between her legs with a red face and a mouth blowing the mist.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 255: THE WORLD GOVERNMENT IS CONSIDERING THE POSSIBILITY OF CREATING AN ANIME?
CHAPTER 256: FLEVANCE COUNTRY! SOLO LEVELING RETURN!
CHAPTER 257: THE GOD''S SMILE!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 261 The World Government is considering the possibility of creating an anime?
Chapter 261 The World Government is considering the possibility of creating an anime?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ?? N?v(el)B\\jnn
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Holy Land, Marigoa;
"The new anime series was really excellent, Sky Sword knows how to use the stir to his advantage."
In a dimly lit hall, the gorosei with the hat spoke with a careless expression as he watched the remake of Demon yer anime using Den Den Mushi of pictures at the end of the hall.
Although the quality is not pretty goodpared to the art store, it''s still very good actually.
"This anime, Demon yer, is worth the hype around itst week, after all, many swordsmen have taken it as a good source for learning sword arts." The samurai gorosei said with a cold expression.
He thought he had seen through Rob''s n already.
"Rob trying very hard to strengthen the ordinary people of the world by taking out anime that carry within them teachable fighting skills¡ If that''s true then he is definitely nning to rebel."
The bearded gorosei poured some whiskey and drank it one gulp before speaking.
"Guys, what if we make our anime...? Anime that shows the consequences of rebelling against the system! If we seed, we can nip any rebellion in the bud and make Rob recalcte."
The mustachioed gorosei''s eyes shed as he said that, he was sure that his n would catch the attention of hisrades.
"It''s not like we haven''t thought about it before, but do we have anime-making capabilities? Don''t we need to get the basics from Sky Sword first?"
The blond gorosei loosened his tie before asking.
"All we need is the brush fruit and a user who knows how to draw well as a basis. then we also need the avatar fruit and a user who knows well how to embody the drawings things using the scenario we are going to give. we know that the avatar fruit works seamlessly with the brush fruit, right? Because it gives what has been drawn a false spirit. Those false spirits have a conscious and can act ording to the user''s orders... After that, with using Den Den Mushi to film everything that has been drawn and embodied, and thene up with our own anime... Why do we need to get the basics of making anime when we have Devil Fruits?"
The rest of the gorosei felt that what their blond partner said had a lot of potential already, it''s totally possible to make an anime series!
"The possibility of making anime already exists, has the Brush Fruit reappeared in the world?"
The moment the bald Gorosei asked. A masked man in a tuxedo walked out of the void as if he had never existed before.
"No, sir, maybe it''s still with its current user, or maybe we just haven''t been able to find it yet¡ Thest time the Brush Fruit appeared was 38 years ago."
"Sigh~ That''s annoying¡ Use all avable methods in the global chat system to identify its current user, when youe upon it tempt it to join the World Government, if it is a good painter then let it survive, if not¡ You know what you have to do, right?"
When the mustachioed Gorosei said thest line, it seemed as if the air in the hall had be as cold as thestyer in hell.
"Yes, sir, I know what to do. If he does not know how to draw professionally, we will kill him and pass on his ability to one of our ranks."
"That''s fine then, you can leave."
"Then, excuse me."
As soon as he was given the order, CP0''s big chief disappearedpletely into thin air.
"If we seed in creating a good anime that serves our interests, we will take another step closer to Sky Sword."
"Yes, let''s not forget that ''''Heir of the World'''' manga was very popr in the New World because of Morgans'' help."
"That bird is really professional, although he skips the line a lot in the bullshit he publishes on his newspaper, he is really reliable in publishing the manga."
"That''s what we want, I don''t really care what kind of nonsense he puts on his newspaper."
"His newspaper is almost only talking about the anime and manga, but he''s talking about the pirates who appeared in the One Piece manga as well."
"Yes, thanks to him we know that Buggy and Shanks are members of Roger''s crew at the moment."
"Don''t forget Marshal D. Teach who joined the Whitebeard Pirates not long ago."
"Every time I remember his big words: ''People''s dreams don''t end,'' I immediately remember Joy Boy and the damned D family... But why does he look so malicious?! Is he from that abnormal branch that history has forgotten ?!"
"Yes, I always wondered why a member of the D n with a ck heart and no conscience¡ Someone killing his brother in the crew for a Devil Fruit? Isn''t that what we Celestial Dragons do?"
"Let''s not talk about that bastard now, as soon as he gets kicked out of the Whitebeard crew... He will die... Just as Shanks and Buggy will die after the Roger crew disbands...
Whoever we smell the threat from it will die!"
"We don''t want another Rob to appear in this world."
Far away in Ohara, Rob was unaware of the malicious ns that the World Government was weaved around manga characters with a bright future.
...
Flowers Garden;
In this ce sat a woman of great beauty in a royal ck robe adorned with gold.
Imu was lying on the flowers field while butterflies happily moved around her.
Her golden crown fell off her head to reveal a head of crimson red hair, and the second thing that was revealed was two small ck horns!
This woman seemed like a luscious devil who could steal anyone''s soul just by sitting there and doing nothing.
"You entered the Beginning Realm but you didn''t die. You also could see what was in the Beginning Realm without any symptoms, nor did you go crazy¡ That''s too strange, Sigh~"
"Oh, Rob-chan~ I haven''t missed someone as much as you since longtime¡ After Nika''s death."
"Your secrets¡ I will reveal them one by one¡ Then I will kill you¡"
"This world belongs to me, so your soul belongs to me too, hehe."
"I wonder... How would your soul taste, delicious~, right?"
***
East Blue, Shimotsuki Vige;
"Finally! We have finally arrived after a long journey!"
A short, afro-haired man and another muscr man with blue tattoos walked on the grassy ins towards the art store in this ce.
Some loyal subordinates followed behind them.
They were made up of members of the Yakuza, and the Shimotsuki n.
They came here from a very far ce.
They traveled from Wano Country in the New World, across the Calm Belt, and crossed half the to reach the East Blue.
These people were Hyugoro the Flower team and the daimyo Shimotsuki Yasui team.
They came here in order to find the lost famous Wano cksmith, Shimotsuki Kozaburo.
Their long journey through the world''s most dangerous seas was not smooth, as they lost some of their subordinates in storms or the attacks of sea kings and pirates... But in the end, they made it safely.
"So this is the town that Kozaburo-sama built in this ce.
If someone hears the respected daimyo describing another person with reverence, he will doubt his own ears.
But this is what actually happened.
...
Boom!
"You don''t give up, brat!"
An old man with a very sharp katana in his hand stood up.
Wado Ichimonji!
The old man has bushy eyebrows, a white beard, and a Wano-style ponytail.
Although he looked angry, his eyes did not contain any anger towards the young man in front of him.
Rather, it seemed that he had little regard for him.
Mihawk stood up after destroying the wall of a wooden house.
He was bleeding from his forehead, but he didn''t seem to care.
All that was left in his sight was this old man with the deadly sword wielding.
Mihawk adjusted his mood and attacked again using his ck sword.
At this moment Koushiro has arrived at the courtyard where they fight with some new faces.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 256: FLEVANCE COUNTRY! SOLO LEVELING RETURN!
CHAPTER 257: THE GOD''S SMILE!
CHAPTER 258: BIG SHOTS''S TWEETS!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 262 Flevance Country! Solo Leveling return!
Chapter 262 Flevance Country! Solo Leveling return!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
North Blue, Flevance Country;
The light in the teleportation room has be dimmed, and Rob came out from inside with a smile on his face.
He came here to check on the condition of the second country in his possession.
The moment he arrived, the crowd inside the art store fell silent, and their eyes were filled with fanatical worship.
"It''s the savior, His Excellency Rob!"
"Oh my Gosh! How long has His Excellency not appeared in Flevance country!"
"This event deserves to be wasted today''s tweet on it for sure... No, it needs that!"
"This is the first time I''ve seen His Excellency Rob in the body, what a great person."
"Only someone like His Excellency Rob possesses the means to save us from the curse of the Amber Lead."
"Yes, if the president of the country, Chris-sama, didn''t tell us what Rob-sama did... We''ll remain unaware of how good he is for us!"
"He even restored the reputation of Nnd who died 400 years ago, who we always thought was a vile liar, and even made him loved by billions of people. Now, the whole world knows the true greatness of Nnd, and even statues of him have been built all over the world!"
"Helping save us is a very easy thing for him, maybe it was just a casual decision for him, but for us, it''s saving our lives which means everything."
Rob shook his head with a smile while hearing all that.
Suddenly, the residents of Flevance who were inside the art store approached and bowed very gratefully to Rob.
Rob did not reject their gesture but epted it and quickly urged them to return to their business.
(Chris seems to be doing a good job.)
Rob has walked out of the art store and seen the big changes in the white city that has lost so much of its white color.
Since Trafalgar D. Chris was announced as the president of a country that is no longer a kingdom, Chris has been slowly changing the city''s infrastructure.
Other colors began to invade the white color in an attempt to swallow it.
The amber lead scent that was prevalent here when he first visit can no longer be smelled in the air.
The white trees stained with amber lead can no longer be seen, they have been reced by green fruit trees along the city streets which are no longer paved with white bricks but with ck granite which makes the roads nicer and more modern.
All of this happened in less than a year which left Rob amazed at how quickly things were progressing.
...
"Everything went well thanks to the help of your Hunters, Your Excellency."
"Yes, I know, I didn''t ask you about that, Chris, but how did the people respond when they first learned about the vine? How did you get them to ept it?"
Rob asked with a serious expression, this was the point where he couldn''t help and everything depends on Chris... Whether seeding in getting the masses to ept the treatment and not panic or causing mass panic can bring the country down.
"Due to the intervention of your guild members, Your Excellency, all the spies whose aim was to spread terror among our citizens were arrested. So everything went smoothly,ter on, being a famous doctor among the poption, I managed to convince them of the dangers of the amber lead but I did not tell the exact truth, I did not reveal it Only after the mass vination process is over.
"After that everything went smoothly towards this point, all credit goes to you, Your Excellency."
Trafalgar D. Water Chris was living a very good life unlike in the past.
He became the president of the country as well as the country''s great doctor. he had established an academy of medicine and became its director as well.
Although his workload had be much greater than in the past, he did not regret it at all.
His wife retired from the nursing profession to take care of her husband and her duties as a wifepletely and they now live in thergest pce in Flevance, which has changed from the royal pce to the presidential pce where Rob and Chris are now talking.
"Here, your coffee, Your Excellency. and this is for you, my dear."
At this moment, Mary, Chris''s wife, came in, bringing two cups of coffee with her before leaving.
"Thank you." Rob thanked her before she left. He was sure that this was Law''s mother whose name did not appear in the original story.
Rob is back in focus on his conversation with Chris... This guy was just like Mont nc Harry in Lvneel, presidents of the country under him.
That is why it was his responsibility to check everything they were doing and to check if they had carried out his orders to the letter or else he could only change the two. Rob was not a narrow-minded person, but he gives great importance to countries. If his orders are not carried out despite all the resources he provides them. It will affect a lot of the people of those countries and this is uneptable to Rob.
But luckily both Chris and Harry are very responsible people and they didn''t disappoint him for once.
"Well, how did the fans of Flevance art store react to the new anime and manhwa?"
"That was amazing sir, your shows have be an indispensable mark of entertainment in Flevance country... You have to see the excited faces of men and women every time a manga appears or an anime show starts..."
"They are no different from excited kids."
"Only a few people who didn''t like the heavy bloodiness of AOT tried to stop its broadcast by protesting in front of the art store, and there were also some young kids who were unhappy about being prevented from watching AOT and Demon yer."
"I know this. I have already solved this issue."
"So, sir¡ You haven''t told us the official schedule for Manhwa''s Solo Leveling update yet¡ When are you nning to reveal it?!"
"Oh? Solo Leveling? I was nning to update the new volume today, it''s good that you reminded me."
"..."
Chris looked at Rob who had taken out a smartphone and started tapping on it. Then secondster:
"Done. Here, you don''t need to go to the art store to get one for you and your wife."
After taking them out of his inventory, Rob threw two volumes of Solo Leveling to Chris who was sitting on the opposite couch.
Of course, using the smartphone was just an interface, what he was using was the store window in the system.
"Thank you, Your Excellency."
...
Meanwhile, Flevance country wasn''t the only one that was filled with the sheen of a green light also known as an update light.
Rather, every other ind has an art store.
In Marigoa, the Celestial Dragons ran towards the art stores.
On Whole Cake Ind, the Big Mom Pirates ran towards the art store.
On Rodstar Ind, Roger''s pirates ran to the art store on their ship.
On Fish-Men Ind, the Whitebeard Pirates ran to the art store, as did the beautiful mermaids and the violent fishmen.
In the Goa kingdom, nobles and people ran to the gray terminal that became a green paradise to enter the art store... Same thing in the nearby Foosha Town, where father Mercar, mother Came, and their little daughter Makino smiled. It''s time to get to work again.
On Sky Ind, basta Kingdom, a crowd began moving in groups towards the art store, the same on Angel Ind, Shandia City, and Jaya Ind below.
On Women''s Ind, there''s no talk except about the handsomeness of male characters in Demon yer, and Solo Leveling. or Levi''s awesomeness. and Erwin''s charisma... In just a few years, proud Kuja female warriors have turned into fans clubs for every handsome character who appeared in some show.
All over the world, everyone''s got a new Solo Leveling volume.
Another session of enjoying the new manhwa starts.
Everyone wanted to know how Jinwoo woulde out alive from the double dungeon and what strange power he''ll awake.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 257: THE GOD''S SMILE!
CHAPTER 258: BIG SHOTS''S TWEETS!
CHAPTER 259: THE LAST CHAPTER IN THE VOLUME!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 263 The Gods Smile!
Chapter 263 The God''s Smile!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Wano again..."
Rob exited the art store in Kuri.
Afterpleting his work in Flevance country, he decides to visit Wano country, where he is still considered the country''s guardian after Oden had promised to do so.
Oden''s journey on Roger''s ship was nearing the end, so he was likely to return to Wano soon.
But this does not mean that he should not interfere in the affairs of the country,tely, many problems have arisen in Wano because of a certain bastard.
At first, Rob wanted to turn a blind eye to Moria''s actions because he knew he wouldn''t deviate from the original storyline.
But it seems that Rob was delusional. Moria did not stop after stealing Ryuma''s corpse and the national treasure (Shusui) but even he tried to steal the royal tomb!
The tomb that has kept the corpses of many Kozuki n kings through many generations, of course, their swords are kept with them too, the point is they are not any ordinary swords but no less good than Oden''s sword, Enma!
That, of course, didn''t show up in the original story until the point where Wano arc got to, but it''s actually there is, and that''s normal, any long-term royal family has a royal tomb.
In the royal tomb, the corpses were kept intact just as Ryuma''s corpse was preserved intact.
It''s said that Ryuma was the patriarch of the Shimotsuki n 800 years ago, and being the hero who saved Wano country on many asions was given the honor of embalming his corpse using the secret way of the Kozuki n.
But no one expected the God of Sword''s corpse to fall into the hands of a young necromancer in the future. (Moria is considered a necromancer.)
"Sigh~" Rob sighed.
In fact, he didn''t want to move against Moria. the people who give him a lot of EXP points when they read One Piece manga are the characters with weight in the story, like a future Shichibukai, Moria is such a person to him, especially with the astrological number of EXP points he has to collect to take the system to the next level.
[Level 16: 2345678/200000000 EXP]
It could be said that he''ll get 10,000 EXP from 1,000,000 who have read or watched his shows.
But for some reason, reading One Piece manga is still the main source of the exp points, only one person like Moria can give him 1000 EXP by reading one volume from One Piece, and that''s too muchpared to before.
So, if he doesn''t have to, Rob would never want to kill a great source of the exp for him.
But luckily for him, it looks like he won''t have to deal with him.
"Rob-dono! Thank you so much foring for us, but it looks like Moria ran away from Wano when he heard you wereing."
Rob looked strangely at Kin''emon who was talking without taking his eyes off the book in his hands.
"Ah, no problem, you can continue reading, I won''t bother you anymore."
Rob shook his head as he left, he had forgotten that he had released a new volume of Solo Leveling just a few moments ago, which is why this sight was too normal.
Lots of people are huddled and outside the art store, holding a book in their hands and concentrating so hard,pletely forgetting what''s going on around them.
A silent atmospherepletely covered the town.
Even the akazaya were reading the manhwa with wide eyes and hurried breaths as if they were living with the hunters the experience of being chased by a colossal statue.
Rob summoned his paper wings and soared toward Onigashima.
After using the observation haki to cover the whole Wano, he noticed Moria was there.
This bastard wasn''t really nning to escape, it seemed like he wasn''t afraid of him enough.
He doesn''t want to kill him, doesn''t mean he won''t beat him until his mother won''t recognize him.
==============================
...
..
Sung Jinwoo: (That statue attacks if you''re above a certain height.)
(I understand the meaning of the firstmandment now!)
Sung Jinwoo: Everyone! Bow towards the statue of God!
Kim Sangshik: What? Have you lost your mind, Sung Jinwoo?!
Park Gi-Sool: What do you mean, "Bow"?!
Song Chi-Yui: You''ve figured something out, haven''t you?
Sung Jinwoo: Yes. It''ll attack if you stand above a certain height, but won''t if you stoop down.
That''s what "Thou shall worship god" means.
So if you lower yourself and bow before the statue...
...
..
.
Park Gi-Sool: What the f*ck! What''s with that face...?!
Sung Jin Woo: Its expression... Changed!!
============================== n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Kin''emon and Kanjuro''s expressions flinched, and they threw the books away...
"W-what with this creepy face! So scary!"
Kanjuro''s expression trembled when he saw the frightening God''s Smile... It reminded him of his true personality.
He almost revealed his cover because of his excessive enthusiasm.
Had he not caught himself at thest moment, he would have regained his true face and shouted, "What''s the true art!!!!? This is true art!!!!"
As for Kin''emon, he was truly terrified, he had never seen such a hideous smile before, causing him to experience the horror that Jinwoo and his partners in tribtion felt.
Not only him but as the Wano people continued to read the first chapter of the second volume, they quickly arrived at the scenery when all the hunters fell on their knees to worship the statue of God.
Gasps were heard as the colossal statue started to stand up and crushed the hunters in the fleshy paste as insects.
"Oh my Gosh... This is terrifying!"
"Why are all titans so terrifying!"
"This stone titan isn''t even the size of a small sea king but is so terrifying?!"
"Do they have to praise God now?! How are they going to do that? Looks like Jinwoo is the most helpful person among those group of idiots."
"What does this person mean by being from church choir?"
"It didn''t work! He was also crushed!"
...
Ohara;
"Is it smiling!? Could just a smile make me terrified!?"
Shakky put out her cigarette but quickly lit another one. She was taking a break from work to read today''s Solo Leveling volume.
Being a store goddess and an S-rank hunter at the same time has a lot of perks, inside and out of the art store only Rob can order her to do something.
If she didn''t want, she won''t do anything literally.
But she loved working in the art store too much so she kept taking orders for anyone even though she didn''t need to because the number of store goddesses in Ohara was already enough.
Shakky continued to read the manhwa and learn about this magical world.
Initially, the events were still inside the double dungeon but that didn''t stop her from noticing how far the world had progressed inside the manhwa in terms of the characters'' clothes and their behavior.
The world looked simr to what appeared in the manga of Bleach which she loves by the way and the HXH anime which had scenes that made her shed tears for the first time in a very long time.
Unconsciously, Shakky''s curiosity about these civilized worlds was growing.
"That big statue is terrifying isn''t it, Big Sister Shakky!"
Suddenly, a little girl appeared embracing a Solo Leveling volume in her arms inside Shakky''sp.
"Hmm, your dad is more terrifying, little girl."
"Huh? My dad?!"
"No! Hmph! My dad is the kindness person in the world!"
Shakkyughed when she heard the reply of Little Robin, who puffed her cheek in anger.
"You really don''t know how terrifying your dad is?!"
She loved teasing this smart little girl.
"My dad is only terrifying to the bad guys, and I''ll be like my dad in the future... I really don''t see what my dad draws so scary, to me this stone titan is so cute!"
"Huh?!"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 258: BIG SHOTS''S TWEETS!
CHAPTER 259: THE LAST CHAPTER IN THE VOLUME!
CHAPTER 260: WATER 7 SAGA: LONG RING LONG LAND ARC! (PART 1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 264 Big Shotss Tweets!
Chapter 264 Big Shots''s Tweets!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Sung Jinwoo: (We can''t go near them, or run away! What do we do?)
(Huh? An instrument? Can they attack with instruments, too?)
(The stone statues will strike us if we go near them. Once we approach, they carry out a set of actions.)
(If the statues holding instruments are able to move, then...!)
Sung Jinwoo: EVERYONE, GO TOWARD THE STATUES HOLDING INSTRUMENTS!
...
..
Lee Joohee: KYAAAAA, JINWOO!
...
Sung Jinwoo: An instrument... Please... An instrument...
If there really is a God... Please...
{}LIFE... OR DEATH...{}
Hanging onto life by a thread, I''ve been ying a precarious game of thug of war with death...
{}WILL THAT THREAD... FINALLY SNAP? {}
...
..
==============================
Sky Ind, ''Angel Ind'' art store;
When the female stone statue finally began to sing, the readers breathed a sigh of relief, making this scene feel as if they were sitting on pins and needles.
Literally, the tension was too high in the earlier moments.
One of the skypieans wiped his sweat and heaved a sigh of relief.
"Oh! How cruel, the protagonist loses his leg!"
"How his leg wille back after that?!"
"This Dungeons World is really cruel."
Enel, Doffy, and Rosinante looked at those people who were speaking with disdain.
"These idiots don''t know how cruel the world below them is."
"Just leave them alone, Doffy... They haven''t tried my character in the manga so they haven''t suffered long enough to know the real cruelty."
"Fufufu, you have some logic in that."
"Well, the two of you don''t scare the innocent residents. Look, you made them run away¡ Despite that, the colossal god statue seems really frightening."
"Even if it''s that big, I can turn it into marble slices with my strings."
Doffy looked at his little brother and said with a typical conceited smile... He wasn''t really exaggerating, for he was so confident that his strings could cut anything in existence once he got strong enough.
Just a stone statue that was obviously someone else''s doll, it couldn''t threaten him at all.
"Okay, I guess you''re not exaggerating, but they have an energy system called magic energy, which is what makes Lee Joohee use healing energy, and what makes Song Chi-Yui use fire¡ This magic energy seems to be much more diverse than Devil Fruits."
Enel moved his finger slightly and blue lightning bolts appeared on his finger.
"Yeah, it''s like chakra energy in Naruto... Nothing new, just that magical energy is more flexible, but it can''t be trained to break through for more power, the same amount of energy that a hunter awakens stays with him forever... For me, this power is just absolute trash."
Enel and Rosinante felt that Doffy was right.
"Most importantly, the situation looks like it has reached the endpoint, after solving the mysteries of this dungeon, I think things will go south¡ Like we saw in chapter 0, it looks like Jinwoo is almost going to die."
"He has weak E-level magic energy and his luck is like shit in the beginning¡ Such conditions are really bad, will all the protagonists of the stories suffer like this in the beginning?"
"Hahahaha, Enel you''re wrong again, the one who kicked your ass in the manga, Luffy, didn''t have a past that bad, it could be said that he was a lucky bastard, he has the navy hero as a grandfather who grew stronger under his training, and he ate a strong Devil Fruit since he was young..."
Enel''s brow creased when he heard Doffy taunt him again using Luffy''s name.
He sighed and pretended he hadn''t heard.
They were enjoying their time here on Sky Ind after chasing the pirates for a while in order to raise Enel''s rank as a Hunter... Using the mythical zoan, Enel became a B-rank hunter in a short period and was able to catch up with his teammates who were A-rank.
"Wait...the puzzles of this trial are not over... Prove your faith! This is thest puzzle."
"It looks like they forced be hurt to sacrifice someone."
...
==============================
...
..
Song Chi-Yui: The doors opened?!
Kim Sangshik: What?!
Song Chi-Yui: (What''s going on?! Are we allowed to leave? No, something else might happen...)
Kim Sangshik: What is it this time?!
Song Chi-Yui: Th- They''re walking toward us! ALL OF THEM MOVED JUST NOW!
...
..
==============================
[Global Chat Room] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
- Issho?? [S-Rank hunter] (Hunters Ind):
This scared woman made it out! Why is that? Well, no need to answer my question I''ll see the answer in the advanced chapters.
(1.7M Liked This Tweet)
(547K Replied To This Tweet)
(Share 17K This Tweet)
(Author''s note: Only S-level characters have the right to show their identity in the global chat room.)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
- Donquixote Domingo?? (Ohara):
Fufufu, Issho-san, you seem to be enjoying tweeting, as usual, you have a lot of poprity!
(7M Liked This Tweet)
(1.6M Replied To This Tweet)
(564K Shared This Tweet)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
- Dracule Mihawk?? [S-Rank hunter] (Hunters Ind):
Are you making fun of Issho, brat? Because he hasn''t appeared in the manga yet like you, he naturally doesn''t have a fan base like you...
(50M Liked This Tweet)
(23M Replied To This Tweet)
(5.7M Shared This Tweet)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
- Sengoku?? (Mrinford):
Why don''t you make an anime or a manga about our navy, Sky Sword? One Piece does not embody our navy''s justice perfectly.
(108M Liked This Tweet)
(87M Replied To This Tweet)
(11.9M Shared This Tweet)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Rob shook his head with a chuckle while ncing at the global chat room, it was frighteningly active today.
"Big shot tweets here and there! Unfortunately, I don''t have a story about the kind of navy that you want to show, Sengoku."
Rob closed his chat screen. He looked toward the huge skull in the middle of Onigashima.
Rob expelled Kaido from Onigashima when thetter had finished building it as his stronghold.
He had already finished building the skull castle at that time.
"Hmm, looks like Moria is hiding inside."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 259: THE LAST CHAPTER IN THE VOLUME!
CHAPTER 260: WATER 7 SAGA: LONG RING LONG LAND ARC! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 261: WATER 7 SAGA: LONG RING LONG LAND ARC! (PART 2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 265 The Last Chapter In The Book!
Chapter 265 The Last Chapter In The Book!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"Why are you trying to run just now?"
Moria looked terrified of the guy who was putting his hands in his pockets and walking with a smile on his face as if he was lounging for a walk.
"Don''t you think it would have been better if you ran earlier?"
Beads of sweat appeared on Moria''s forehead. He looked very young and had a body simr to an ordinary human despite his height, at least he didn''t look as ugly as he appeared in the manga.
"I''ll leave Wano and nevere back, I promise you, will you let me go?"
"Well, where did your famousugh disappear? Why do you look so terrified? Laugh first and then I''ll think of your demand."
"Huh?"
Moria froze, unable to believe what he was hearing, did this guy just ask him tough?
"Are you deaf? I told you tough."
Rob''s yellow eyes shone with a strange yellow glow as sparks appeared that looked like lightning sparks but it wasn''t lightning.
The sight looked very wonderful, but to Moria, it was the most terrifying thing he had ever seen, his face turned pale, and felt dizzy.
"What is¡ This conqueror haki¡ Why it''s so scary?"
Moria felt as if his brain had been fried and then crushed with a hammer until it became a mush, he couldn''t control his nausea and fell to the ground vomiting everything that he ate this morning.
Just a look from the other party made him taste death... Was this the man he didn''t care about before, even brave enough to wait for his arrival?!
Why was he so stupid?
This guy is more terrifying than beasts! Even Kaido, whom he fought with him a week ago on the ind beside Wano, can''t even reach half the horror of this beast in front of him.
"You don''t want tough?!"
There was no longer any expression on Rob''s face at this moment as his gentle smile disappeared as if it never existed in the first ce.
"Then don''t you think it''s good to have an entire ind as a tomb just for you?"
"It would be a very luxurious tomb? Don''t you think?"
Moria, who was still vomiting, trembled when he heard what Rob said.
Fear of death gripped him and he immediately startedughing like crazy... He just wanted to escape death, nothing without that mattered anymore.
"Ki-Shishishishi...!!!! Ki-Shishishishi...!!!!"
"Kiiiiiii-Shishishishishishi!!!!...Cough! Cough! Cough!"
Moria coughed sharply after forcing himself tough so hard, his look was really pathetic, but for Rob, he hadn''t done anything yet to make this bastard pay for the bad week he had made the people of Wano go through. Also, Rob still remembers that Moria''s arrival in Wano disturbed him in his best sexual session with his wife Olvia.
As for why he wanted to hear Moria''sugh?
In fact, there was no specific reason, Moria''sugh was one of the bestughs that made himugh too when he was just an ordinary young man watching One Piece in his previous life.
He wanted to hear it straight from its owner, and in fact, it didn''t disappoint him... He always wanted to know why One Piece''s characters wereughing so weird, but now, he didn''t have to try to think about it anymore, there was clearly no logical reason for that, all the thing is, the Creator (Oda) wanted it to be this way.
Moriaughed madly until he lost consciousness, he no longer had any of the arrogance that he had before, he even faced Kaido and managed to escape from him which reinforced his arrogance, but now he is like a dead dog.
Such a setback would not be easy for him to ovee.
Rob felt he had lost interest in torturing this bastard so he just left him there and left.
***
==============================
...
..
Kim Sangshik: To be honest, I had no idea you, the weakest of us, would y such an active role in this raid.
I looked down on you.
I didn''t expect much whenever you joined a party.
Many have died after entering this dungeon, but... Those that have survived were only able to do so because of you.
Because you were able to all of the riddles.
I''m alive because of you, too.
So thanks. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sung Jinwoo: Mr. Kim...
Kim Sangshik: But... but~... I have a family.
I don''t want to die yet.
I don''t want to die.
I''m sorry... But I can''t do this anymore either.
Sung Jinwoo: Mr. Kim!
Kim Sangshik: Sorry...
Sung Jinwoo: MR. KIM!!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
{"THANKS"?}
{DON''T MAKE ME LAUGH!}
Sung Jinwoo: UGH! URGH!
{YOU...}
{YOU RUNNING AWAY...}
{...IS GOING TO GET ALL OF US KILLED.}
[To Be Continued...]
==============================
"Damn! The thing I hate the most is betrayal. Di-Guzaru!"
Kin''emon''s eyes turned red because of anger after finishing thest chapter in the volume.
Sung Jinwoo saved their lives, he did the highest favor a human could do, but what has he been rewarded for? He became helpless without a leg. The first woman didn''t even say a word of thanks and just ran. The second person did worse as he threw the helpless Jinwoo away like a garbage bag and ran without caring whether he hurt the one who saved him or not.
As for the third person, who seemed to be a reliable person, although he acknowledged Jinwoo''s valiant efforts in solving this raid, and thanked him from the bottom of his heart, he still betrayed him in order to save his life.
All this made Kin''emon and the rest of the Akazayas who value loyalty in their lives very frustrated and angry.
Only Kanjuro shuddered when he heard Kin''emon''s angry words but he quickly regained his senses and adjusted his mood to be frustrated and angry as well.
"Damn those Hunters! They don''t have a single iota of loyalty and honesty!"
The rest of the Akazayas nodded after hearing Kanjuro''sment. Theypletely agreed with his words.
...
Far from Wano, in Marineford;
"Ara~ra¡ the protagonist''s situation here is veryplicated, being exposed to such a betrayal is not easy."
Kuzan''s eyes showed as much sympathy for the manhwa protagonist, Sung Jinwoo, as anyone who had read this wonderful manhwa so far.
"It''s all just his fault for being weak!"
"Oh! You''re back, Red Dog."
Sakazuki Aka Akainu, who had just returned from the mission of protecting Navarone, looked at Kuzan who wasfortable in the naval ward while reading the manhwa without anyone disturbing hisfort.
He was always annoyed at how irresponsible this guy, despite his matching strength, was not at all reliable, as he would rather sleep than hunt pirates.
"Since I got the title Akainu in the manga, that means I''m going to be an admiral... How about you?"
Kuzan''s brow furrowed for a moment but he didn''t reply but went back to review thest chapter of the interesting manhwa.
"Yo~ Sakazuki-san, Kuzan-san, you seem to be enjoying chatting with each other."
Suddenly, Borsalino who was holding a manhwa book in his hand came.
"Since you said it was Jinwoo''s fault for being weak, what do you think he should have done? If he hadn''t solved the riddles of that dungeon, he would have died too."
"Hmph! What''s so frightening about death? What''s so frightening is the betrayal he''s been exposed to! If I were him, I''d let those stone statues kill us all and end it all."
"Oh... So scary~ Akainu-san."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 260: WATER 7 SAGA: LONG RING LONG LAND ARC! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 261: WATER 7 SAGA: LONG RING LONG LAND ARC! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 262: WONDERFUL ARC! GREAT RESENTMENT TOWARDS AOKIJI, KUZAN CONFUSION!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
MORE POWER STONE = MORE CHAPTERS!
Chapter 266 Water 7 Saga: Long Ring Long Land Arc! (1)
Chapter 266 Water 7 Saga: Long Ring Long Land Arc! (1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
After a few quiet days.
The excitement has returned to knock on the home doors of the inhabitants of the pirates'' world.
This is because a new volume containing a whole arc of One Piece has arrived!
What does this mean for the people of the pirates'' world who the more chapters they get, the more they aspire to get more?
This means another round of enjoying the events of their world in a different timeline arrives.
And another round of hypotheses and bets about the future!
As well as the appearance of other characters in the manga!
Characters that exist now and characters that don''t exist yet!
This would confirm a lot of frightening hypotheses about the One Piece manga that ordinary people have just essed.
...
"Oh my God! Admiral Aokiji? Is this Vice-Admiral Kuzan? That''s why he appeared in the murals of the art store in the second arc list!"
"Big news! Big news! Vice-Admiral Kuzan will be Admiral Aokiji in the future!"
"Print a big headline for the next edition of the World Economy News!"
[After Admiral Akainu''s title, Admiral Aokiji appears! The future admirals of the Navy aren''t a mystery anymore!]
After saying that, Morgans looked at his staff who were running here and there but he quickly returned to focus on the manga book in his hand.
Although his hand was just a wing, somehow he could flip the pages easily, the more he read, the more and more bright his expression turned.
"Foxy pirates?! Hm? Pirates games?! Interesting!"
What is an exciting life?
The life he was currently living was exciting!
Which is better between {One Piece} and {Heir of The World}?
Heir of the World my ass!
This will be his answer...
Who cares about what happened in the past to which the World Government is apparently selling nonsense to them?!
The most important is the future, where they not only look interesting but also more amazing!
That''s why Morgans highly prefers One Piece manga! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After all, it''s always been his only source of big news!
How much big news that scared so many people around the world came from the manga of One Piece?!
"Vice-Admiral Kuzan has a certain bond with the demon child of Ohara in the manga... And the Ohara demon child, Nico Robin, is the only daughter of the true demon Ruduis D. Rob in the real life... Ah! Although I can''t understand what the hell is going on here, however, this is very interesting!"
"Hmm, so Bemy and his crew are affiliated with Domingo in the manga... Domingo looks like a typical viin in the manga in contrast to his current status as a high-ranking Hunter in his teacher guild."
"But what does he mean by the starting of the new age?! Which new age will start in the manga?!"
"I... I''m looking forward to seeing it, HAH! HAH! HAH!"
==============================
...
..
Sarquiss: I''m begging you!! Just stop it!!! Why are you doing this?!
Bemy pirates: "...?" "What''s going on?!" "Why is Sarquiss begging to stop?"
Domingo: Why? Why. you ask? Sarquiss... Bemy...
Because you disgraced this. My g. What else is there? HEH HEH HEH! HEH! HEH! HEH!
Is there a Sky Ind... Or isn''t there?
Is EL DORADO an illusion... Or not?
None of that matters, does it, Bemy?
Use their differing opinions... And force them to their knees!
Mock Town people: "Donquixote Domingo..." "YEEK. He''s one of the seven shishibukai!!" "He''s got a bounty of over 300 Million!" "What a guy like that doing here?
...
Domingo: I don''t need small-time hoods under mymand, you trash!
...
..
Bemy: Give me one... one more chance!!!
...
..
Domingo: HEH! HEH! HEH! It''s finally starting.
Hurry!! Hurry and make preparations!!!
The time hase when only real pirates will survive!!
Those without power had better run while they can!
Like an unstoppable wave, a new age of unmatched power ising!! HEH! HEH! HEH! HEH!
...
..
==============================
After the usualmotion every morning with the manga update of One Piece volume, calm has returned to the ambiance of every ind that has an art store.
This is only evidence that most people on these inds have already obtained their volume and started reading it.
After teaching Moria a lesson using the fearsome conqueror haki and Ulqiorra''s most terrifying spiritual power, Rob expels him from Wano country and returns to Ohara.
Rob spent a week ying with his wives, training his disciples a little, drawing manga and manhwa, visiting various ces under his jurisdiction, looking after the wages of his staff and assigning bonuses to his hunters, and reading the new volume of "Heir of the World". World Government manga which is in constant decline.
But the most important thing is to prepare for the uing arc of One Piece.
Long Ring Long Land Arc!
Which he updated today.
...
"This first chapter is so interesting! I didn''t expect you to be the first to appear in the new volume, Doffy!"
"But what new age are you talking about? Why do you seem like a typical viin?! Is this your true personality, or would you be like this in the future if you had not be your teacher''s disciple?"
Enel shed a concerned expression at this strange friend, the more he got to know him the more he noticed that he was more terrifying than what appeared on the surface, and the manga only confirmed his spection.
The way he treats his followers in the manga was tough enough to show that.
"..."
Doffy''s eyes were hidden under the mingo''s sses, but if Enel could see them, he would sweat from the ckness of those dark eyes.
"HEH HEH! HEH! HEH!..."
Young Domingo put his hand on his forehead and startedughing the way Domingo in the anime used tough, looking more and more like his version in the manga.
Enel and Rosinante shivered while seeing this... They felt as if they were sitting beside the real Domingo!
"I''m Donquixote Domingo... With his flesh and his blood. I don''t see anything wrong with my manga version''s actions and sayings, I totally agree with him, why would I need such rubbish in my crew?"
"As for the new age I''m talking about in the manga, I also want to see it, HEH HEH HEH!"
*
Marigoa;
==============================
[GRND LINE NAVY HEADQUARTERS]
(Vice-Admiral! He really isn''t there!)
("He isn''t there" Isn''t enough! Where did he go?! That man!)
(His bicycle is gone, so probably... to the ocean.)
(Hurry, contact the five elders!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Gorosei with hat: He''s at it again, hm? He''s probably just sightseeing.
The Mustachioed Gorosei: Why won''t he take his rank seriously? We can''t have him moving around willy-nilly!
ADMIRAL AOKIJI IS THE GREATEST POWER IN THE NAVY!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Aokiji: Whoops! Sorry about that.
...
Aokiji: Sigh...
Aokiji: Not an honest fellow in the whole family.
...
..
==============================
"Summon Vice-Admiral Kuzan immediately!"
{Understood, Gorosei-sama!}
{KACHAK!! Z Z Z...}
As soon as the order was given, the mustachioed Gorosei put the den den mushi away and returned to take the new volume.
They had just finished reading the first chapter, but what had appeared so far had shocked them to the core.
"He drawing us again!"
"This bastard! He does not have any fact in his words!"
"What do we do now?!"
"Wait, there''s no mistreatment of us in the chapter, just an idental appearance."
"Most importantly... is..."
"Since he became an admiral, it means that he did not disappoint the trust we ced in him¡ That''s fine."
"Good, Zephyr''s disciples are really worthy of praise¡ How about Borsalino?"
"I think he''ll be the third admiral to appear in the future¡ And you think so?"
"I agree."
"Me too."
"This is very clear, after all, it was all carefully nned by us."
...
Marineford;
Boom!
"Damn it! He keeps revealing our cards to the world one by one! What does he mean by the strongest force in the navy?!"
"Calm down, Sengoku, more importantly... You bastard! What do you mean there is not even one good person in my whole family? Huh? Tell me?!"
Kuzan sweated as Garp approached him with a fierce expression.
He felt like he is a littlemb facing a tiger that could pounce on him at any moment.
"Garp-san¡ I didn''t say anything¡ Sky Sword was the one who made me say it¡ Even my face didn''t show yet, what made you assume it was me?!"
"Kuzan. Don''t y the fool. Everyone knows you''re the only one who rides a bicycle in the ocean... The important thing is, the Five Elders summoned you... Let him go, Garp.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 261: WATER 7 SAGA: LONG RING LONG LAND ARC! (PART 2)
CHAPTER 262: WONDERFUL ARC! GREAT RESENTMENT TOWARDS AOKIJI, KUZAN CONFUSION!
CHAPTER 263: LAUGH TALE ON THE HORIZON! DAVY BACK FIGHT!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
I''m fine now, thank you, guys, ??
Don''t forget to drop some power stones??
Chapter 267 Water 7 Saga: Long Ring Long Land Arc! (2)
Chapter 267 Water 7 Saga: Long Ring Long Land Arc! (2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
"That old monkey seems to be very upset with you¡ Well, that''s because he recognized a little of your true face that you were hiding so well¡ Your two-faced justice."
Kuzan stopped on his way but didn''t turn around to see the person who said that.
"This does not concern you."
After saying that, Kuzan continued on his way.
"Forget about the old monkey, are you going to Marigoa, Blue Pheasant?!"
"You got a lot of haters overnight, you even got past that provocative, Foxy. Just look how some of our soldiers look at you with disapproval... That''s weird isn''t it?"
This time Kuzan turned around to meet Sakazuki who had been bothering him the whole time.
"What do you want?"
"Well... I didn''t think you would be the first admiral to appear in the manga, the line: "Strongest power in the navy" really intrigued me."
"That''s why I want another fight against you."
"Ara~ra... Sakazuki, I don''t have time to y with you."
"Not now, but after you return from Marigoa¡ Regarding that, don''t refuse the Five Elders'' offer, or else you will not advance in the future. Now, we are equal, but in the future, you''ll only look at my back. Sorry, but a merciful, moderate, and hypocritical person does not have the qualifications to y in theing age. The new age that the disciple of that strange man talking about."
Hearing that, a strange glint appeared in Kuzan''s eyes, but he didn''t reply to Sakazuki this time but turned around and left.
"Hmph! Just wait and see how pathetic you are in the manga before you see it in reality."
Sakazuki no longer cares about Kuzan and quickly turns back to his office room while reading the volume.
"Pirates games?! What the fuck!"
Sakazuki felt anger rising within him as soon as he saw Foxy''s provocative face again.
***
Shimotsuki Town;
"Why don''t you want toe back with us, Kozaburo-sama? There is also an art store in Wano... The current situation of the country now is much better than it was in the past... The border guards have been loosened too, whoever wants to leave can leave his way, The shogun won''t stop anyone... How else do you think I came here?"
"The n still needs you, no, the whole Wano country needs you!"
"Yasuie, you''re a good boy, but I don''t want to go back. This is my final decision, don''t bother me again."
Kozaburo looked at Yasuie with a gentle expression unlike when he was looking at anyone else, even his son!... This meant that he held a great appreciation for Yasuie.
"Most importantly, let''s continue reading the sacred book. Do you see this Long Land Ind? It looks strange, doesn''t it? Since you''ve been in Wano all your life you haven''t seen what the world looks like yet. .."
"Boy, take this opportunity to see everything before your return. We residents of Wano also deserve to see the vast sea."
Kozaburo sighed as he smoked his pipe.
Since the debut of the One Piece manga, he has been thanking his lucky stars for his being alive until now.
"But..."
"Yasuie-san, that''s enough... You''ve been trying to convince him for two weeks."
"Obviously, he doesn''t want to go back to Wano."
Yasuie looked at Hyogoro with a frustrated look but nodded before returning with him to enter the art store.
The art store was surrounded by many people of all ages and social levels, pirates, marines, mafia members, and even children could be seen.
But there was no conflict between them.
Well, actually, no one dares to do that, because breaking the rules of the art store means deducting tolerance points, and deducting tolerance points means getting closer to the eternal ban!
And the eternal ban means they can''t enjoy the art store shows forever!
Mihawk looked at the short blue-haired guy, who look like a hedgehog, and also the blue-tattooed mafia boss while they were leaving and he felt unwilling again.
These guys were extremely powerful samurai!
On their first day here, he managed to convince them to fight him, so his horizons were really broadened, he got to know the fact that they were from the same ce as old man Kozaburo.
Mihawk became more interested in the so-called Wano country.
"They look frustrated. Why don''t you want to go back to your n, old man."
Mihawk was leaning against the dojo wall.
"That''s none of your business! Ah! Who are you again?"
Veins appeared on Mihawk''s forehead and then he took out his ck sword. In order to remind this dementia old bastard who he is, he should use his sword.
...
Syrup Town;
"Congrattions, my dear, for sessfully promoting an A-rank hunter~"
Yassop hugged his wife at the port where he had just disembarked from the East Blue Ship which belongs to the world cruisespany.
"Thank you for weing me, Banshina."
"Come on, we have to hurry, an exciting new volume of One Piece manga was updated a few hours ago..."
"We can see another adventure for our son, Ussop!"
Yassop smiled before carrying his wife by the princess''s carrying way and used ''Soru'' to quickly go to the art store.
As a professional sniper using ''Soru'' it must be said that his speed was extremely fast.
...
"Pft... Hahahaha! Sanji knows Ussop very well. He''d diagnosed his disease "Can''t set foot on the ind." without even looking at him."
"Hahaha! Yeah, it''s his misfortune that Chopper cannot cure this kind of disease."
"Jarararara! That''s funny! How can he make Robin-chan scream like excited men? That''s an idiot idea from Ussop¡ª"
"Argh! Who''s the damned one who hit me?"
The man who had been calling Ussop an idiot turned angrily, but when he saw the person who''d hit him he swallowed his saliva in fear before he apologized and ran away.
"Those bastards! After I''ve been away for a while, did they think they could make fun of my son at will?!"
"Moo~ Anata! Let''s go into the art store, don''t bother people everywhere... I already told you that our son is very likable even though he is a little bit cowardly."
After saying that, she dragged him inside without caring about his tantrum.
...
Art Store ''Ohara'';
Inside Rob''s personal section.
"Hahahaha! The kids are really enjoying their time."
"Dear, why does Robin-chan seem to have only a little fun on her journey with them?"
Despite the big smile on her face, Rob could see a hidden worry inside.
"Honey, Nami-chan seems to have changed a bit in her way of dealing with wealth, I didn''t expect her to split 20% of the gold with the rest of the crew instead of taking it for herself. Pft... Hahaha! That''s funny."
On the other side, Bell-m¨¨re was cuddling Rob''s hand inside her breasts while reading today''s chapters andughed.
Rob looked at Olvia and sighed inwardly before saying.
"Don''t worry, about Robin in the manga, she''ll have the best journey in history. The next arc will be a crucial turning point for her, so bear with me a bit, okay, Olvia?"
When she saw the anxious look in her husband''s eyes, her fearspletely dissipated, shepletely trusted his words, so thest bit of her anxiety disappeared forever.
"Well, I believe in you and Robin."
After nodding with a smile, he turned around to meet his other wife.
"For you, Nami is still the same Nami you raised in the manga, about her love for money, she''ll never change, but she''ll make concessions if the crew is in serious trouble."
"Of course, she will, my daughter has a too kind heart after all!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 262: WONDERFUL ARC! GREAT RESENTMENT TOWARDS AOKIJI, KUZAN CONFUSION!
CHAPTER 263: LAUGH TALE ON THE HORIZON! DAVY BACK FIGHT!
CHAPTER 264: THE AFRO BOXER, MONKEY D. LUFFY!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Don''t forget to drop some power stones??
Chapter 268 Wonderful arc! Great resentment towards Aokiji, Kuzan confusion!
Chapter 268 Wonderful arc! Great resentment towards Aokiji, Kuzan confusion!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Luffy: Whoa! What is that ce?!
Sanji: Aww, What a boring ind.
Robin: I wonder if anyone lives here...?
Luffy: Oh boy! A prairie!!!
Nami: Hey, you guys!!
Nami: Seriously... They''re just... We don''t know a thing about this ce and they just march right on it.
Zoro: If we can see this far, they''re probably nothing to worry about.
...
Chopper: Whoa!!!
Luffy: What''s up, Chop--!
Ussop: Huh?!
Chopper: A person?
Luffy: Moron!? No person is that hairy! That thing''s a bear!
Ussop: Long! It''s long! That bear''s long!
Ussop: I just noticed that the trees are all kinda tall and skinny too.
Luffy: Hey look, It''s an apple! It''s long too!
Chopper: Don''t eat it!!
Luffy: CHOMP! YUM!
...
..
==============================
The Goa Kingdom, Green Paradise (Gray Terminal formerly);
The atmosphere here was so wonderful, over the past two years, thisnd, which was just a dump, turned into a vast green in full of flowers, hotels, and residential and recreational areas, where the borders of the Goa Kingdom were expanded to include the green paradise within.
In this way, all the previously homeless people were brought back into the kingdom, and peace was restored to the region.
Of course, all credit goes to the art store and Rob''s actions behind the scenes.
The art store bes the core of a new city the same size as Goa City.
And since today is the same day as the highly anticipated One Piece update,ughter can be heard everywhere, both outside and inside the art store.
...
"Hahahahahahaha! This ind is so funny... I really want to go to it someday."
"Rahahahahaha! Their bodies became tall just by looking at the tall creatures!"
"Is there such a strange ce in the Grand Line?! Hahahahahaha! That''s fun!"
"Hmm, what a beautiful horse."
"Huh? Foxy Pirates? A Duel? Who are these?"
"No, most important, who''s this idiot old man?! The hell! Did he say he strayed over bamboo stilts for 10 years?!"
"Shahahahahahaha! This old dwarf is so funny, is he an idiot or is he just pretending?"
"No, I don''t think so, he looks like a real idiot!"
"What a strange ind¡ It really does look like a ring, but is it big enough to form 10 different small inds due to the high tide?!"
"This horse is very loyal too... Its name is Sherry, huh?"
"The old man named Tonjit has really been above those two long bamboo stilts for 10 years?! This is unbelievable¡ Even his tribe left him behind them!"
"The hell! Sherry got shot! Who did that?!"
"Don''t worry, Chopper is here to treat it."
"Is that Foxy? What a provocative face!"
"Just a pirate with 24 Million Berries as a bounty on his head has the balls to challenge Luffy?!"
"What is the Davy Back Fight challenge?! I''ve never heard of it before."
"Idiot! Look, even Ussop knows that, it''s a famous game that pirate crews y with each other, whoever loses in it, he''ll lose his mates, his g, literally everything."
"Really?! Is there such a cruel game among pirates?!"
Within the ''Grey Terminal'' art store, the leader of the store''s goddesses today was the beautiful Shakuyaku, her identity as an S-rank hunter was secret until now, so many nobles and pirates tried to flirt to get her. Of course, they can flirt by sacrificing their tolerance points, but if they exceed the limit, they''ll lose all their tolerance points and get kicked out.
That''s why only a few brave people flirt with the store goddesses by sacrificing their points.
But Shakuyaku didn''t really care, anyone who flirted with her, she''ll give them a gentle smile to make them lose more points.
(Davy Back Fight? That really brings back memories.)
The source of this popr game among pirates is Pirate Ind, Hachinosu Ind, known as a pirates'' paradise.
It was created by the Rocks Pirates captain in the past in order to relieve boredom.
Shakuyaku sighed and then shook her head from thoughts of the past to return to the present. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Certainly, the present was more exciting.
She puffed away with a meaningful smile, who would have expected that she would have this much fun just by joining this miracle store?
She made the right decision to join.
Shakuyaku has back to reading the One Piece manga as the first round of the Davy Back Fight (Donut Race) games begins, with the team: Nami, Robin, and Ussop against the team: Idol Porche, Marlin Fish-Man, and Shark Monda.
"Hehehe~, what fools they are to participate in a sea race against sea creatures, they''ll lose the first round-"
"Hello, Miss Shakky..."
"Hm?"
Shakky was a little dumbfounded when she saw the young woman in front of her because she looked like Nami in the manga!
Orange hair, brown eyes, a beautiful face, and a curvaceous body withrge breasts, she looked like a 20-year-old with a very attractive appearance.
In addition to the age difference, the only difference between her and Nami in the manga is her long and curly orange hair.
But despite her pretty appearance, she looked pathetic with half-torn clothes and bruises all over her body, but the looks in her eyes seemed to be lit.
Shakky left the manga book away and approached the young woman.
"What happened to you? Did someone hurt you?"
"My name is Dadan, Ie from the mountains and a pack of wolves chased me but I managed to run with my life at stake. I came here because I have a wish to be a store goddess like you."
Right now, Dadan was still an extremely beautiful and somewhat ignorant young woman, she had not be a bandit yet, she had juste out of her vige as a lonely young woman who had nowhere to go.
But since she''s been watching the art store show for the past three years through the Livestream feature, she wasn''t ignorant of the art store thing.
Her dream was to be a store goddess at one of the two art stores on Dawn Ind.
***
Marigoa;
"So what is your decision, Vice-Admiral Kuzan?"
The long-bearded Gorosei spoke with an expression that seemed as if he didn''t really care about Kuzan''s decision, but the truth was that he did. He and all the other Gorosei did.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
[shback]
Sakazuki''s expression turned lukewarm as he then said every word with unwavering confidence.
"Regarding that, don''t refuse the Five Elders'' offer, or else you''ll not advance in the future... Now, we are equal, but in the future, you''ll only look at my back. A merciful, moderate, and hypocritical person like you does not have the qualifications to y in the new age as that strange man''s disciple said."
¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Gorosei-sama, this offer... I ept it."
Kuzan hesitated for a while but eventually nodded after remembering what Sakazuki had said to him.
He wasn''t a fool, he knew that if he rejected Gorosei''s offer of his current strength and status, he would be sidelinedter, he might not even get the chance to be an admiral, let alone the chance topete for the seat of the fleet admiral.
"Good. Kuzan, you didn''t disappoint our expectations."
"Although your movements in the manga are questionable, it is quite understandable that you did not want to make a move against Luffy because of his grandfather''s identity."
"But that does not mean that you''ll do the same when you be an admiral in this timeline."
"We want an admiral who can catch any pirate, whatever their identity and nature, the most dangerous pirates are pirates like Luffy and his mates, is that understandable?"
"Yes, Gorosei-sama."
"Okay, you can go back now."
"Oh, and before I forget... Rob is clearly nning to put you on the front line as a big enemy to his daughter, Robin... In the manga, it''s mentioned that you have a certain past with her... Just thinking about your name made Robin shiver like a littlemb... That really doesn''t bode well, so be prepared to put up with a lot of resentment from the public."
"Perhaps some Celestial Dragons will want to dismember you and feed you to the dogs¡ But don''t worry, once you be a double secret member of the World Government and the Navy, no one will be able to bother you¡ Even the Celestial Dragons."
After that, Kuzan left Marigoa and headed back towards Marineford... From today, half of his justice waspletely destroyed like this.
But he still thinks he made the right decision.
Faced with what that strange man was brewing for him, he had no other choice.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 263: LAUGH TALE ON THE HORIZON! DAVY BACK FIGHT!
CHAPTER 264: THE AFRO BOXER, MONKEY D. LUFFY!
CHAPTER 265: ADMIRAL AOKIJI!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Don''t forget to drop some power stones??
Chapter 269 Laugh Tale On The Horizon! Davy Back Fight!
Chapter 269 Laugh Tale On The Horizon! Davy Back Fight!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
New World, Rodstar Ind;
Oro Jackson ship. Inside the captain''s cabin.
"Cough! Cough!"
Roger closed the manga book and coughed up a little blood in his hand. His life was rapidly deteriorating, as he couldn''t even bnce his body and dropped a ss cup off the table causing a little noise that alerted Shanks outside.
"Captain! Are you okay?"
Roger looked at the room door, then at a small bottle in his hand, the bottle seemed to contain a drop of blood that glowed with a golden color.
A smile appeared on Roger''s face before he put it back into his jacket pocket and walked out of the room.
"Did you find out where thest ind is?!"
Oden, who was seated with the rest of the crew, looked at Roger and replied.
"Yes, we found it."
"Good, but no matter how I see, you seem to be enjoying today''s volume to me."
"Hahahaha! Captain, we have already located the ind before today''s volume is released. Most importantly, when are we leaving?"
Rayleigh understood his captain better than most, so he was already anticipating his answer. His question was just a way to get the rest of the crew to prepare for the final flight.
"We''ll do it immediately!"
A big smile appeared on Rayleigh''s face. Just as he expected.
"Captain, I need to stay behind to take care of Buggy, he''s very sick after all."
"Sick? He doesn''t look like that to me."
Roger looked at Buggy who was sprawled on a small settee while reading the manga with an excited expression... but even so, his face was red and steam rises from it, it was obvious that he had a high fever.
But even so, he wasughing and whispering iprehensible words.
"...This Foxy is too malicious¡"
"...What''s white-out blitz? It''s clearly just white smoke, you bastard¡"
"...T-they got through it, hahahaha! It''s what you deserve¡"
Shanks looked at Buggy with a strange expression. Just a few minutes before, he fell unconscious. But now, he has woken up reading today''s volume cheerfully.
"Captain, look carefully, it looks like it''s going to burn any moment... What are we going to do?!"
"Crocus... What''s the situation with Buggy?"
Crocus approached Buggy who was babbling nonsense at this moment, and he began checking Buggy''s health.
"He''s suffering from seaweed fever. Hm... He needs one to two weeks of rest and his body will get used to the disease, and then he''ll never have it again."
"No! I''m not sick! Let''s go to thest ind! Ah~~!"
The One Piece volume fell from his hands as he fainted again.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you that too much enthusiasm, in this case, will cause a bacsh."
Crocus was rubbing his ear while speaking with an indifferent expression.
...
After some time;
"Only little children get a fever before a great adventure, are you a child or what?"
"Shut up! I said I''m fine!"
"Your face is red, and your temperature is high, so lie down in silence, or do you want to pass out again?"
"You said whose nose is red and big?!"
"I did not say that!"
"Come on!"
"Fights!"
On the side, Roger and Oden were both enjoying battling these brats.
...
..
"Buggijiro is eager to go, unlike you, Akataru."
"Oden-san, Captain."
"If we want to go there, we''ll go with our own ships someday."
The smiles on both Roger and Oden''s faces became wider after hearing Shanks'' words.
...
"Hahahahahaha! My belly hurts fromughing hard!"
"Hahahahaha! Even the Demon Heir, Bullet-san isughing hard!"
"Bahahahaha! Look, even Buggy who''s about to die,ughing hard!"
"Wahahahaha! There''s no doubt that Nami is really so cruel!"
"Yeah, Foxy''s tricks never worked on her."
"Hahahaha! I didn''t think Davy Back Fight games would be this fun."
After thest journey was postponed for tomorrow morning, the Roger crew continued reading One Piece where they left off.
They didn''t expect that they wouldugh so much in this arc which they thought was boring at first.
Davy Back Fight games were really fun.
The presence of the provocative Foxy made it all more interesting.
"What! This Foxy has this fruit?!"
"Slow-Slow Fruit!"
***
Art store ''Green Paradise'';
"They lost like this? Even against sea races¡? They exceeded my expectations, if not for that cunning fox with that ability they would surely have won."
Maybe for other people in the art store (Nami and Robin''s fans) It was frustrating because their idols lost the round. But Shakky was frustrated because her expectations were blown away.
"Don''t be discouraged, Shakky-sama! Your prediction will surely seed next time."
In front of Shakky stood a beautiful woman with curly orange hair dressed in a ck-and-white woven maid''s dress.
She looked like a beautiful masterpiece to the eyes.
No doubt this was the new store goddess that Shakky employed based on the authority bestowed upon her by Rob.
The new store goddess, Dadan!
"Don''t worry Dan, I''m not angry."
Ever since she epted her as one of her crew, Shakky used to call her Dan instead of Dadan.
...
"Oh, Chopper is so cute, I understand why the damned Foxy chose him..."
"No, no! Bring back Chopper, you vile bastard..."
"Why didn''t he choose Ussop instead of Chopper?"
"Hahahaha! Didn''t you see when the Foxy crew said no one wanted him?"
"Forget the long nose now. Chopper is crying sadly... But he stopped it when Zoro spoke to him... Looks like Zoro intends to win the second round in order to get his crewmate back."
"Ah¡ But this duo¡"
"Sanji and Zoro can''t work as a duo!"
"Round two... They lost it before it even started!"
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 264: THE AFRO BOXER, MONKEY D. LUFFY!
CHAPTER 265: ADMIRAL AOKIJI!
CHAPTER 266: THE ADMIRAL''S PREPARATION EXAM? NICO ROBIN!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 270 The Afro Boxer, Monkey D. Luffy!
Chapter 270 The Afro Boxer, Monkey D. Luffy!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
West Blue, Art Store ''Ohara'';
"Bft...!"
Sora put her hand over her mouth, wanting to stop theughter froming out but she couldn''t.
Toki, Otohime, Glora, Rouge, and Matriarsh all looked at her with envy, they were so busy in the tavern that they hadn''t found time to read the new chapters yet.
"Hahaha! Sorry about that, but the events in the volume are so funny."
"..."
They looked at her with eyes that said, "We can see that."
After all, all the customers inside the art store without exception wereughing so hard... Only the customers'' loudughter could be heard.
"The husband is a master at drawingedic scenes... He has an extraordinary sense of humor."
Otohime''s smile was from the heart, since joining Rob''s team her life seemed to have taken a different path from ordinary life to a fantasy life she had never even imagined before.
Sora''s eyes returned to focus on the manga pages but quickly burst intoughter again when Sanji attacked the unjust referee, who gave him a yellow card.
"Hahahaha! This game would have been fun if the referee had been a little fair."
"No... This is getting more and more violent."
Sora''s beautiful eyshes trembled when she saw the situation turning from a game to the deadly attacks from thoserger monsters.
...
Not only was Sora, but all One Piece readers became dissatisfied with the unfair second-round progression.
For example, the global chat room was not quiet either.
[Global Chat Room]
)¡ª¡ª¡ª(
- An Ordinary Pirate (West Blue):
"Wait¡ Are Sanji and Zoro so weak to be yed like toys by these weaklings?!"
(102 Liked this tweet)
(41 Replied to this tweet)
(0 Share)
)¡ª¡ª¡ª(
- A Royal Cook (East Blue):
"They are not only serious yet, once a cook is serious no one can stop him from cooking the win, be it on a slow fire or a raging fire!
(12K Liked this tweet)
(4.5K Replied to this tweet)
(2.3K Shared this tweet)
)¡ª¡ª¡ª(
-Shimotsuki''s son (East Blue):
{Hey... Cook? Lend me a hand for ten seconds.}
"That''s what Zoro said... A swordsman''s pride should not be trampled... Just wait and you''ll see the true face of Zoro."
(23K Liked this tweet)
(10.3K Reply to this tweet)
(13K Shared this tweet)
)¡ª¡ª¡ª(
-Spoiler''s hater (Paradise): @Shimotsuki''s son
You bastard, you read the advanced chapter and came to post your shit here! I''ll report you to the administrator... Well! Zoro''s goal is really cool!
(2K Liked this tweet)
(256 Reply to this tweet)
(1K Shared this tweet)
***
East Blue, Dawn Ind, Foosha Town;
==============================
[Introducing thepetition in today''s match... This is a battle between two captains!!]
[First, introducing the man who never turns down a fight. He''s undefeated in 920 consecutive matches! The man who wins every game!!]
[Entering from the left corner of the fox''s head... Our boss... Foxy the silver fox!!]
Foxy''s Pirates: "Wow..." "Boss!!"
Foxy: FEH HEH HEH!
Foxy''s Pirates: "Boss!!" "Beat him quickly, Boss!!"
[His opponent... Came from the East Blue! The leader of a small group of pirates!]
[The man with a 100 Million Berry bounty on his head!!]
[Entering from the right corner!!]
Foxy''s Pirates: Good luck to you too!
(Ussop: This hairdo will make your punches stronger!)
(Luffy: Really, Ussop?!)
[He''s known as "Straw Hat"!!]
[MONKEY D....]
[...LUFFY!!]
[In this fateful third round of the davy back fight...]
Zoro: What''s with that hairstyle?
Chopper: Yeah! You look cool, Luffy!!
[...Combat will now begin!!!]
==============================
"Pft! What''s with this hairstyle!"
"Bwahahaha! Luffy... That idiot!"
Garp sprinkled all the drink he had just drunk when he saw the afro-boxer, Luffy.
"Luffy looks cool, doesn''t he, Grandpa!"
Little Makino pressed her small hands to Luffy''s face in the manga, her eyes were shining like stars, and her little face showed an expression of happiness.
"Oh? Since Little Makino said he looks cool, sure he looks cool."
Garp still holding little Makino while he reading the manga, at this point, he became just like her grandfather.
Little Makino was growing up fast, she was already in her third year, and her life had undergone major changes from the original story.
"Little Makino,e help your mom, let your grandpa have a little fun, he''ll be back at work soon as you know."
In front of them stood a very beautiful woman with a bit brown skin, long hair, and maid''s clothes, evidently the most beautiful store goddess in Foosha Town.
Came Mercar, Makino''s adoptive mother.
"Haha! Never mind, Came-san, you know she doesn''t bother me- Pft... Bwahahahahah, that brat did it again!"
Came looked at the scene that made Garp and the rest of the customers blow their drinks andugh again, even some of themughing hysterically.
==============================
...
..
Luffy: Who...?
Foxy: Oh, my~~ What''s the matter? Do you feel ill? <3
Are you numb? It''s your skull? Are you numb-skull?
Luffy: Uh... Huh! Did someone juste in here?
Foxy: Nope. I didn''t see anyone. Anyway, what''s wrong...?... With your face?
...
Luffy: That''s weird. I''m sure he went in there...
Wait-A-Minute... That woman looked like him! It can''t be!
...
Luffy: Hey, Are you... His sister??!
Foxy: FOX TRAP COUNTER-ATTACK!!
Luffy: Argh...?!!
==============================
"Did he just say, "Are you his sister"?! Hahahahaha!"
Seeing this scene the normally quiet woman couldn''t stop herself fromughing anymore, she endured a lot, but every time Luffy showed his legendary lines she would never be able to resist the urge tough.
"This grandson will kill me before I see him born, Bwahahaha!"
As for Garp who took another break to go back to his hometown, he didn''t count the number of times Luffy made himugh so hard.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????) N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 265: ADMIRAL AOKIJI!
CHAPTER 266: THE ADMIRAL''S PREPARATION EXAM? NICO ROBIN!
CHAPTER 267: THE BIRTH OF THE PIRATE KING! THE LEGENDARY BATTLE OF THE LARVA ARCHIPELAGO?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Sorry for not updating yesterday, I couldn''t ess myputer.
The update will return to stability.
By the way, after this arc, I''ll go straight to the next two arcs (Water 7, Ennies Lobby) and won''t do any extra filler.
Chapter 271 Admiral Aokiji
Chapter 271 Admiral Aokiji
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Foxy: Huff... Huff...! Punishing isn''t... Huff... So easy either, you know! Huff...
Ussop: He''s practically killing him!
Luffy:...
Foxy''s Pirates: "He hasn''t had enough?" "..."
Luffy: I won''t lose... A single member of my crew...
Nami: Luffy...!!
Luffy: EVEN... IF IT KILLS ME!!
Foxy''s Pirates: "...!!"
Ussop: Luffy...
[Straw Hat Luffy is back on his feet!!]
...
..
==============================
Upon arriving at this scene, the readers''ughter stopped.
Apparently, Luffy was putting his life on the line once again for the sake of his crew members.
"This boy... He looks just like me when I was young."
Garp''s expression was nostalgic.
The more Luffy was beaten up and stood up again, the more excited the readers feel.
This was the reason why they loved One Piece. This was the reason why they loved Luffy!
"This pinhead has an annoying devil fruit¡"
"Yes, if it weren''t for the Slow-Slow Fruit, he wouldn''t even be able to get close to Luffy let alone cause him damage.
"Okay¡ What do I see? Taste your slowing beam injury, you bastard!"
The cheers erupted in the art store ''Foosha'' when Luffy managed to use a part of the mirror to reverse the slow-slow fruit''s ability on Foxy leaving thetter at his mercy.
When Luffy knocked him out, they started counting down with them too... Finally, Foxy was sent flying and fell into the sea and the three rounds of Davy Back Fight ended with Luffy and his partners victorious.
"Since they need a carpenter for Merry, are they going to take it from Foxy''s crew?"
"Hmm, this sexy ship carpenter, Gina, is so beautiful! Would he pick her?"
"Bft... Hahahahaha! He really took their jolly roger, what a cruel!"
"Hahahahaha! Sanji is angry because he didn''t get another pretty mate on the crew!"
"Look, Luffy''s drawing skills are still pretty bad."
"A fox? Hahahahahaha! I can''t stand this anymore, Luffy is so funny, it frustrated the entire crew!"
...
"This¡ Kuzan!?"
After the fun Davy Back Fight event ended, the events took apletely unexpected turn.
This is because the subsequent events not only surprised the ordinary readers, but even those people who stand at the peak of the world felt awe.
This time Garp''s expression turned very serious, he didn''t even react to Kuzan''szy manner''s funny moves.
"This brat¡ Has truly be an admiral¡!"
It''s not like Garp didn''t expect it, but seeing him with his own eyes has a special effect. Aokiji who is pictured in the manga has a true admiral temperament.
"Why is that man''s daughter so afraid of Kuzan?!"
Garp felt at this moment that Rob was nning something that wouldn''t end well.
"I wish it was just overthinking from me."
Garp drank another gulp of cold soda and continued reading the chapters withplex expressions.
When Kuzan moved against the crew he felt a bitter feeling rise in his chest.
"This bastard¡ Didn''t he say he didn''te to arrest them?!"
...
Ohara;
"Admiral!"
"Oh my Gosh! What did Nico Robin do to make the Admiral think so badly of her!"
"There are three Admirals?! Akainu who we heard his name in thest arc. This bastard Aokiji. And who the fuck is Kizaru?! Don''t these three match up with the famous Vice-Admirals from Headquarters?!"
"They don''t match... It''s the same, you idiot!"
"Oh my Gosh! That''s big news!"
...
..
The store goddesses have ignored customers'' conversations about the day''s chapters, but every time Nico Robin is mentioned they can''t help but lose their focus. N?v(el)B\\jnn
That''s because they were worried... After all, Nico Robin they were talking about her was by their side now.
"Toki-Okasan... What appeared in today''s volume?"
"Why is everyone talking about me?"
Toki carried Little Robin in her arms and showed a kind smile.
"Everyone is talking about how cool Nico Robin is in today''s volume... They''re talking about Nico Robin, not our Little Robin."
"Hm! I got it!" A big smile appeared on Little Robin''s face before she jumped off Toki''s arms and she ran towards her father''s personal section.
"Sigh..."
Toki sighed seeing Robin run away... She knew that what One Piece had in store for this little girl would definitely not be easy to get past.
This is because shepletely trusted her instincts.
On the side, Rouge had almost the same thoughts as Toki... Even she is still thinking about her son''s fate in the manga.
She was approaching, she could sense those sad events already approaching.
...
Far away in a corner of the art store, Brook has been enjoying reading manga but he''s still a littlete from the others. Because most of the people had already finished reading the volume and left the art store... But, well, he just came to the art store.
"Luffy-san now knows how awesome an afro is, doesn''t he? Yohohohohoho! If the sword is a swordsman''s pride, then the afro is the fighter''s pride!"
"He''ll definitely win this battle!" Brook was a big fan of Luffy!
...
"He really is an admiral..."
Professor Clover felt ufortable after arriving at the sight of the admiral''s appearance.
Although Admiral Aokiji seemed friendly and harmless at first, just his standing there without doing anything made him ufortable.
The sight of Robin falling back while she shivering with fear made matters worse.
"This...!"
When Aokiji froze the entire sea for the old man and his horse, make Clover felt a numbness in his scalp.
Not only him, but everyone who saw the scene of a frozen sea king and the entire sea couldn''t shut his mouth even after a long time had passed.
"The sea¡ The sea¡ Itpletely froze¡ Is this the strength of an admiral?!" Zadie shouted.
The stir grew even greater within the Tree of Knowledge when Aokiji said that the World Government had put a big bounty of 79 million berries on her head when she was just 8 years old.
"Just what happened to my student''s daughter! Has she been chased by the World Government since she was 8 years old?!"
"That''s impossible! Rob and Olvia can''t allow this!"
"..."
"Silence! Let''s read this to the end first."
"Don''t forget, our current safety situation is all because of this child''s father... If not because of him, we''ll be in real trouble now."
"So let''s see what happens to us in the manga if he doesn''t exist... I''m sure now, that man doesn''t exist in the manga... Maybe he died in the manga."
"Not possible!"
...
"Rob... What''s going on here."
Olvia''s eyes were devoid of any light as she saw her daughter being turned into an ice statue by Aokiji.
"Sigh~"
Rob sighed softly before gently grabbing his wife''s hand.
"That''s what would have happened if I wasn''t around... This is just the beginning, be strong, woman, don''t make me worry, okay?"
The light returned to Olvia''s eyes as she felt the warmth of her husband''s hand.
Right, he was here for her... What disturbed her mood was nothing more than events drawn on paper... Not real!
It can''t be real at all.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 266: THE ADMIRAL''S PREPARATION EXAM? NICO ROBIN!
CHAPTER 267: THE BIRTH OF THE PIRATE KING! THE LEGENDARY BATTLE OF THE LARVA ARCHIPELAGO?
CHAPTER 268: CLASH IN THE CHAT ROOM! THE NEW ONE-PIECE VOLUME MAKE THE WORLD GOVERNMENT FURIOUS.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Let''s let this book sit on top again
Chapter 272 The Admirals Preparation Exam? Nico Robin!
Chapter 272 The Admiral''s Preparation Exam? Nico Robin!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Navy HQ: Marineford;
"Oh~ So scary, Aokiji-san~"
Borsalino stared at the scene of Kuzan freezing the entire sea in the manga and couldn''t help but sigh in a low voice.
Who would have thought that this young man would be so frightening in the future?
"Arara~ Stop gossiping, Kizaru¡ You''ll also be at this level."
"Huh?! Who said I was Kizaru?"
A confused look appeared on Borsalino''s face at this moment, after all, he didn''t appear in the manga yet but just the title (Kizaru) mentioned.
"Don''t y the fool... We all know there''s only one yellow ape in the Navy."
"Sigh~ Aokiji-san, you''re so cruel¡ Does my face really look like that of an ape?"
"..."
Kuzan felt some guilt when he saw Borsalino''s frustrated look.
"You seem to enjoy chatting with each other, future admirals?"
"Oh... Sengoku-san, Zypher-sensei, Sakazuki-san..."
Suddenly, the three entered the office room of Vice-Admiral Kuzan, surprising the duo.
"In addition to Sakazuki, you two will enter the Admiral Preparation Examination at once¡ It''s an urgent order from the World Government¡ In one year you guys have to be the three Admirals from the manga."
Sakazuki: "..."
Kuzan: "..."
Kizaru: "..."
What was the Admiral''s Preparation Exam?
Well, they had no idea, they hadn''t heard of it before.
"I know you are confused, but there is no need, you guys will understand everything naturally when you go to meet the five elders."
"The five elders are very satisfied with you, and they want to invest a lot of resources to make you reach the level of an admiral in a year¡ This, of course, has never happened before¡ You three are unique."
Sengoku removed his sses and wiped them with a white towel before putting them back on, then patting his new pet, a white goat while talking.
A strange glint appeared in his eyes before he spoke again.
"The Pirate King is about to be born... We can do nothing about stopping him anymore. But we can stop the arrival of the Great Era of Pirates. We can do nothing about the manga, but we can control the sea in reality."
"We need the power of the three admirals as soon as possible. You guys saw Kuzan''s strength in the manga, right? That''s what we need! With me, Garp, Zypher, and you three, the battle power of the navy will reach an unprecedented peak, so we can withstand the new era."
"The World Government and Sky Sword are about to engage in a grinding war¡ That''s for sure, the World Government needs your strength to stop that monster, are you willing to sacrifice a little for your justice?"
Zephyr felt this situation was a bit unusual but he didn''t say anything and listened silently.
Sakazuki, Kuzan, and Borsalino looked at each other for a few seconds and then nodded at Sengoku.
After all, the three of them have a prior agreement with the World Government.
What Sengoku doesn''t know is that the three admirals were now double agents... If had he known that, no one knew how he would have reacted.
"And you, Kuzan, don''t care what people say about you hurting Robin in the manga, you have to remain indifferent to them."
"And as if I would care."
...
West Blue, Art Store ''Ohara'';
Little Robin entered the bedroom in her father''s section and saw her father ying this strange game with her mother Olvia and her other mother Bell-m¨¨re again.
She quickly turned and went back out, remembering what her father had told her.
"When you see me ying with your mothers, you have to turn around and go back."
That''s what he told her to do... Although she is very curious about the kind of fun game her father and his women are involved in, it is most important to obey her father''s words.
Rob sighed when he saw Robin leave before entering, while Olvia and Be giggled under his body...
"Hehe... Looks like Little Robin is frustrated at not being able to read the One Piece manga again."
"It''s not like that, she''s a very understanding girl, I know she''s no longer frustrated by that."
"So did she miss her mother so quickly?"
"No, she obviously missed her dad... Let''s finish another round, I don''t want to keep my beloved daughter waiting."
Olvia and Be''s faces turned red, but quickly adjusted their mood, pleasing their husband was their main job after all."
...
==============================
...
..
Aokiji: The Government still doesn''t think very highly of you... But now that I''ve had a closer look, I see that you and your crew have grit.
Although your number is small... A collection of troublemakers like you is bound to be bothersome in time.
I know all the details, from the very first bounty ced on your head to your many exploits and how quickly your strength has grown.
I''ve faced many ruthless viins over the years and you guys are starting to scare me.
Ussop: W-why are you saying this all of a sudden?! I thought you just came out for a walk...
Aokiji: One specific reason you seem so dangerous is you... Nico Robin.
Luffy: You are targeting Robin after all! I''ll kick your butt!!
Aokiji: The amount of the bounty doesn''t just reflect the strength of the criminal. There''s also the danger level someone poses to the Government.
That''s why a bounty was ced on your head when you were only 8 years old.
Robin: "..."
Aokiji: You were just a child, but what a survivor you were. Betraying people and escaping unharmed. People took you in, and you used them.
With that cunning, you survived in the underworld... And now you''ve hidden yourself in this crew.
Sanji: Hey, I don''t like what you''re saying!! Just what do you have against Robin?!
Ussop: Stop it, Sanji!
Aokiji: I have nothing against her... If I have any connection with her at all... It''s that I once let her get away. That was long ago.
You''ll find out soon enough.
Robin: "..."
Aokiji: It won''t be long before you all realize what a troublesome woman she really is.
Here''s the proof~~ Every organization that Nico Robin has been associated with to date... Has fallen.
Yet she always survives... I wonder why, Nico Robin?
Robin: "..."
Luffy: Cut it out, You jerk! We don''t care about the past
...
..
==============================
"Damn you! This navy bastard is so provocative!"
"Yeah, you''re right... I wonder why he seems to hate Robin-chan?!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"No, you''re wrong, I don''t think he hates her... I see he feels pity for her."
"This is getting more and moreplicated... Look at the global chat room, there is a theory someone put it about the past between Nico Robin and Admiral Aokiji!"
"Bft... Hahahahaha! Saying she refused to engage with him after he confessed to her... Admiral Aokiji obviously likes girls, you see when he asks Nami if she''s free tonight?!"
"Shut up you idiot... Do you want to die!!!"
"Huh, why?!"
"Nico Robin is the character who embodies the author Rob-sama''s daughter in the story... Any desecration towards her would have unspeakable consequences."
When he heard that, the guy who said the theory he had read in the global chat room shuddered out loud.
He just remembered that he made a mistake.
He quickly tried to hide himself but was unsessful, so he quickly ran out of the art store.
Seeing the horror on the guy''s face, the people next to him stopped casually discussing theories about Nico Robin.
Everyone knows how Rob protects his daughter, he could even kill someone if he dared say half a bad word about her.
Regardless of how much Rob protects his child, there is no doubt that Admiral Aokiji or Vice-Admiral Kuzan currently has the curses of many Straw Hat Pirates fans around the world.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 267: THE BIRTH OF THE PIRATE KING! THE LEGENDARY BATTLE OF THE LARVA ARCHIPELAGO?
CHAPTER 268: CLASH IN THE CHAT ROOM! THE NEW ONE-PIECE VOLUME MAKE THE WORLD GOVERNMENT FURIOUS.
CHAPTER 269: TONTATTA TRIBE!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Let''s let this book sit on top again
Chapter 273 The Birth of the Pirate King! The legendary battle of the Larva Archipelago
Chapter 273 The Birth of the Pirate King! The legendary battle of the Larva Archipgo
¡ª¡ª¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
"I have to say that the power of Admiral Aokiji that appeared in the manga is very good¡ What is the chance of him reaching this level within one year?"
The long-bearded Gorosei looked at the scene of Aokiji who freeze the sea with a simple touch of his hand and sighed in admiration.
"It all depends on him, he can reach this level quickly if he sacrifices just a little of his life force¡ In addition, the resources that will be pouring into him and the other two are not insignificant."
Hearing what the bald Gorosei said, the rest of the elders in the government hall nodded, after which the younger Gorosei among them asked curiously.
"Will they agree to consume years of their life force and turn it into instant strength?"
"Do they have any choice? Here we are giving them a way to instantly raise their strength. Shouldn''t they thank us instead of saying no?"
"I don''t think they''d refuse."
"This about the future admirals... Now, how about the brush fruit¡ Has it been found?"
A momentter, a masked guy appeared in the government room.
"Not yet, but we have some traces indicate to the closednd of the samurai, Wano Kuni."
"Huh! Wano Kuni? Why is it of all ces?!"
"This is because three years ago the Beast Pirates obtained it and handed it over to Wano¡ This is reliable information."
"Well¡ We''ll leave the rest to you¡ You have to track down its current user and drag him to our side at any cost."
"Understood, sir..."
*
After a few weeks, the stir around thest volume of One Piece manga subsided after the arrival of the new episodes of One Piece anime, Demon yer, and part 2 of Attack On Titan.
With the arrival of the anime era, it seemed as if time was passing faster than usual.
All over the world, various artists have appeared who draw anime and manga characters.
And various tailors who create clothes like the outfits of anime and manga characters.
In addition to many authors who have started writing their novels.
With the world getting closer with the help of the global chat system, these waves of changes have been amplified to be on a global level.
It seemed as if the world had entered a new era based on art and nothing else.
Where piracy has beenpletely neglected.
Even the damage done by wild pirates seemed to be shrinking, and on the way to extinction without even any direct intervention from Rob.
That''s what everyone thought, but Roger disappointed them, bringing the age of pirates back to the fore!
At this point the Roger pirates have already returned from Laugh Tale, bringing with them the glory of sailing through the entire world.
And they have a Pirate King on their ship.
...
[shback]
A few days after the release of thest One Piece volume, the news seagulls flew around the world and brought down countless newspapers.
It was the title of the newspaper.
[Pirate King Gol D. Roger!]
[Content: The Roger Pirates finally seeded in their quest! Pirate Gol D. Roger has sailed through the world for the first time in history!]
In Moby Dick, a big smile appeared on Whitebeard''s face as he read the news in the newspaper.
"Oyaji. Looks like Oden-san will be back soon."
"Hmm? Yeah, that is the case."
"Is that why you look happy, even though your enemy is one step ahead of you?"
Marco asked while Vista, Gozu, and the rest of the captains beat him up because the question was out of ce.
"Gurararara!"
"I''m Whitebeard! Just a title can''t beat me! Roger chased after his dream and that''s his right, but I already achieved mine, but that doesn''t mean he''s ahead of me."
"My dream was to have the family I always wanted."
The smile on Whitebeard''s face became bigger but not only him but most of his children smiled at this moment, except for Teach who seemed to be grinning with difficulty.
Just why was his life getting worse on this ship?
And why didn''t they let him leave?
...
On Meirveille Ind, the golden lion was not as happy as Whitebeard with a mild temper.
Rather, he went into a fit of rage because his enemy had surpassed him.
From now on they are no longer three great pirates!
But two great pirates and one pirate king!
"Unbelievable... The manga predicted the future... So would he die on the execution dais as in the manga?"
"No, no, I can''t let Roger die at the hands of Navy bastards, I have to kill him with my own hands!"
"Bastards! Get ready for battle, we''re leaving to find the Roger Pirates!"
"Yeah!!!"
On that day, the Golden Lion Shiki gathered his fleets and rushed to find Oro Jackson.
It seemed as if the great battle of the "Edd War" had been advanced by a few years just as Roger had earned the title of Pirate King before the time supposed, but this time it wasn''t in the Edd Sea, but rather in the Larva Archipgo.
This time, there was no storm to end the battle early, but something worse!
The Navy intervened, they wanted to exterminate the Roger Pirates!
...
The Navy fleets gathered huge battle forces made up of Admiral Zephyr, Vice-Admiral Garp, the famous three Vice-Admirals Kuzan, Sakazuki, and Borsalino, as well as dozens of Vice-Admirals, most notably Tsuru and Momonga, and they all headed to the Larva Archipgo in the new world.
This ce was called the Larva Archipgo because it was simply made up of several small inds in the shape of arva. It was a famous resting ce for pirates who sailed for a long time.
Pirates captains who want to unfasten their crew do so here too.
But suddenly the sky over therva archipgo darkened and another archipgo appeared suspended in the sky.
Lots of floating Inds!
Pirates and ordinary residents ran to escape from the archipgo madly.
This was an intense battle at the level of kings.
The Roger Pirates and the Shiki Pirates got into a fierce battle, but this time Buggy wasn''t screaming to stop the fight but he and Shanks enthusiastically joined the fight.
When the intensity of the battle reached an unprecedented peak, the Navy intervened and the situation became extremely chaotic.
The Battle of the Three Poles shook the New World and caused great waves even all over the world. This is because a lot of people were updating constantly news about the war in the global chat room.
In the end, the battle ended with the destruction of the Larva Archipgopletely and the capture of many pirates, and the death of many marines, even the Vice-Admirals died!
It''s not easy to resist the might of a navy that has Garp in its ranks, but the Roger Pirates, has Roger as well as the Darkness King, Rayleigh, Oden, Gaban, and Bullet, so it was impossible to bring down such a crew of monsters.
The Navy suffered a great loss and Shiki suffered an even greater loss... But the Roger Pirates were the least affected.
All of this happened in such a short period that even Rob was dumbfounded and didn''t know how to act, in the end, he stopped caring and left them fighting as they want.
Not all theaters for him to y in.
After all, this was a good opportunity to let the world know who the Pirate King was.
And that''s exactly what happened... After this legendary battle, the title of Pirate King was confirmed, and the pirates got a crazy boost of enthusiasm and blood pumping which helped restore their momentum equal to that of hunters and even greater!
Although this had negative effects as the pirates returned to their abusive practices of killing and looting, it was at the lowest levels and was resolutely confronted.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 268: CLASH IN THE CHAT ROOM! THE NEW ONE-PIECE VOLUME MAKE THE WORLD GOVERNMENT FURIOUS.
CHAPTER 269: TONTATTA TRIBE!
CHAPTER 270: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC! (PART 1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Chapter 274 Clash In The Chat Room! The New One Piece Book Make World Government Furious?
Chapter 274 sh In The Chat Room! The New One Piece Book Make World Government Furious?
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
[Global Chat Room]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
-Monkey D. Garp? (Mrineford):
"Let me tell you a secret, guys... Most of what that bird''s newspaper says is just nonsense!
The truth is in thest war against Roger Pirates and Shiki Pirates they''re both beaten so hard by my fist to the point that they''re hard to recognize.
Guess what?
Shiki now has half a steering wheel stuck onto his head. He now looks like a chicken instead of a lion, Bwahahahaha!"
(367M Liked This Tweet)
(178M Replied To This Tweet)
(167M Shared This Tweet)
(Replies:...)
(-Justice''s son: @Monkey D. Garp, You''re our pride, Garp-san! Keep up the good work!
-Kuzan/Aokiji?: @Monkey D. Garp, Arara... Garp-san You''re so cruel.
Sengoku Buddha?: @Monkey D. Garp, Do you think you''re cool... You bastard! Delete the tweet quickly... That mad Shiki is threatening to visit Marineford.
-Pirate King, Roger?: @Monkey D. Garp, I don''t deny that you have strong fists, but don''t exaggerate my friend, you''re deluding the audience... In fact, Shiki really looks like a chicken now, Wahahahahaha!
+178M Reply...)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
- Golden Lion Shiki:
"@Monkey D. Garp" "@Gol D. Roger"
"Don''t believe those bastards, guys!
These D-n apes,bined to strike me thest blow just as theybined on Rocks in the past... What malice!
Do you think that I''ll remain silent and not reveal your vile tricks to the public?! Damn you two!
@Sengoku, You need to ask the World Government to fund the construction of a new Marineford because your current headquarters will be destroyed soon."
(109M Liked This Tweet)
(78M Replied To This Tweet)
(50M Shared This Tweet)
(Replies:...)
(-Monkey D. Garp?: @Golden Lion Shiki,
What nonsense are you saying? If you dare toe to Marineford I''ll put you in Impel Down by my hand.
-Admiral Zephyr: @Golden Lion Shiki,
Juste, we''ll host you well.
The world without a mad pirate like you would be fine for sure.
-Sakazuki/Akainu: @Golden Lion Shiki,
Do you think you''re strong, Golden Lion?
In our threat register, you''re not even considered a real threat.
-Borsalino/Kizaru: @Golden Lion Shiki,
This is so scary~~
Sengoku?: You bastards! Don''t push a mad guy into the corner... What if he goes berserk after reading your responses?
+78M Replies)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
The global chat room was immersed in discussions about thest Larva Archipgo war, fierce confrontations took ce between the Navy and the pirates to the point that Rob had to take measures to stop it or else it would escte into another war.
Did he know that bringing social media into the pirates'' world would have such an oue? In fact, no.
He just wanted to draw manga and live in peace with his wives and children... Why do these bastards want to get him involved in a new war?
Do they think he is not currently in a cold war with the World Government?
It was only morning but things got out of hand in the chat room, it escted into real threats between the Golden Lion and the Navy.
Roger was just a provocateur who wanted to see the world aze andugh from afar.
"Sigh~"
"Um? What''s wrong with you, my dear? Why do you sigh in the early morning?"
Olvia, who was sleeping on Rob''s chest, woke up and asked anxiously.
"Nothing, my dear. Just a small dispute in the chat room, I have temporarily closed it.
...
New World;
The shadows of the night began to disappear from the sky and the signs of the morning appeared.
Oro Jackson was parked in a calm area from the sea, where snoring could be heard from the cabin, but there wereughing voices, too.
It seemed that some people were already awake.
Four people were awake, two men and two women, They shared their morning breakfast whileughing and discussing together.
They were Oden and his wife, Whitey Bay.
Also Roger and his wife Rouge.
"Looks like Shiki lost his mind because of anger, Wahahahaha!"
"You''re enjoying this Roger, Hahahahaha!"
"Why didn''t you join in on the fun yet, Oden?"
"Looks like the chat room has been temporarily suspended... Looks like the situation in the chat room made Rob-San upset."
"This is a precedent then, Wahahaha!"
Whitey and Rouge both shook their heads with helpless smiles, these guys were like kids who got a new toy.
Was upsetting the golden lion that much fun?
"Let''s from Shiki now, what are you going to do now, Roger... Are you really going to disband the crew?"
Upon hearing Oden''s question, Rouge and Whitey Bay got tense immediately.
For Rouge, after her husband fulfilled his dream, disbanding the crew and retiring was really cool, but she didn''t want to decide the things instead him.
As for Whitey Bay, the crew''s dissolution means that she and Oden will return to Moby Dick or Wano.
"Dissolved the crew, huh? Actually, I would have done it if my thoughts hadn''t changed because of the manga."
"Now, I have a strong crew made up of truerades who have shared the good thing and the bad thing with me over the years, but if I disband this crew, it means never to gather them again, any danger to any one of them after that will be my responsibility."
Oden and the two women listened intently.
"Just let''s continue with this wonderful crew for a few more years, after all, I won''t die of that disease anymore."
They all smiled after hearing that.
Yes, Rouge seeded in convincing Roger to actually drink Rob''s drop of blood, and this led to his treatment of his fatal illness.
He no longer felt any threat to his life and could live to old age easily.
This is the second reason why he''s not disbanding his crew.
Aftering back from Laugh Tale Roger knew that the funny thing Joy Boy had left behind wasn''t for him, even the preparations he had to make, he didn''t have to do, because Rob had done so much better before he even knew.
In fact, he was totally shocked at how simr the One Piece treasure is to what Rob is currently doing... It was pretty shocking and he''s sure Rob would be shocked too if he didn''t know about it, just as he, Oden, and the rest were shocked when they got to Laugh Tale.
Roger had a hunch... He thinks that Rob didn''t know yet... Yeah, just a hunch.
He didn''t know his hunch was right, even I, the author, don''t know, so how would Rob know that?!
The most important reason why he decided to stay alive was...
He didn''t want his son, Ace, calling someone else dad... In fact, it hurt him a lot even though he didn''t show it.
"Yes, I''ve decided, I won''t disband the crew, I have a family to protect, andrades to protect, I can''t do that if I kick them out... And I won''t be the Pirate King without them. As for the one-year deal, it''s over here, you don''t have to stay on this ship, Oden. but this ship will always be your home, you and Whitey-san."
Hearing that, Oden felt happy but then aplicated expression appeared on his face...
"I''ve two years left of the 5-year period which my subordinates gave me to return to take charge at Wano... I''ll spend another year with this crew and another year on the Shiroki-chan''s ship... Is that well?"
"You have to ask Whitebeard about that, Wahahahaha!"
...
After a few days, the virtual battle buzz subsided and Rob reopened the chat rooms again.
But the Straw Hat crew''s arrival at Water 7 reignited a muchrger stir.
Yes, a month after the previous volume, the manga of One Piece is back with a new volume.
This volume caused the World Government to be furious!
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
CHAPTER 269: TONTATTA TRIBE!
CHAPTER 270: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 271: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC! (PART 2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Chapter 275 Tontatta Tribe!
Chapter 275 Tontatta Tribe!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
The New World, Dressrosa Kingdom;
"Good morning, Patrick-san!"
"Happy day, Pato-san!"
"Kyaaa! You''re so handsome as usual, Pato-sama!"
"Your bacon is already done Patrick-san."
"Do you want to share breakfast with my small family, Patrick-san?"
...
..
Anyone Redfield met on the way had the same friendly reaction.
Redfield responded to their greetings graciously, and politely declined the invitations of some of them.
After all, today is a very important day, and it cannot be dyed!
In at least some hour a new volume of the manga of One Piece will be updated!
Since arriving in this beautiful and prestigious kingdom, he felt as if he had amon destiny with it, but when he got to know the art store he decided to stay for a while. Day after day, month after month, he found himself unable to leave.
He bought a big house in the kingdom and lived like one of the natives, he was kind to his neighbors and even saved them from trouble and ended conflicts between people if necessary, he even expelled troublesome pirates more than once and saved many people. He did all this so that he would be allowed to live here and not be expelled...
Well, he knew he was thinking too much and King Riku wouldn''t dare kick him out. But he had a feeling that if he used violence he would get something worse than being kicked out.
Day by day, he became closer to the Dressrosa people''s hearts, everything he did for this target., even the king of the country holds great esteem towards him despite knowing his fearsome identity.
Bottom line, Red Count used to live in this beautiful kingdom, and with the art store here he didn''t feel the boredom he''d been raiding for years.
He finally felt the freedom, and desire for something more than blood.
When he approached the art store he found that the outside of it was much more crowded than usual.
"Since today is the day of the update of One Piece, that''s normal."
Suddenly, someone walked out of the art store, and instantly Redfield felt his body stiffen. He felt as if a predator monster had locked his eyes on him.
Patrick Redfield''s brow sweated when he saw the person who was looking at him among the hundreds of people with excited faces.
Rob walked out of the art store while greeted by people excited about his arrival, but suddenly, spotted a slightly familiar person in the crowd.
(Hmm, this guy, Red Count? Does this character also exist in this world?! What is someone like him doing here? Is he here for the art store?)
Since his arrival in this world, Rob discovered that it contains all the One Piece verses, whether Filler or not, and it seemed that events rted to them would happen in some way as well, which sparked Rob''s interest.
After all, a character like Bullet wasn''t supposed to go to Laugh Tale with Roger''s crew... But that''s what happened.
No, actually, in the manga of One Piece, Bullet doesn''t exist at all, but in this world, he does exist and has an impressive record of being a powerful pirate from Roger''s crew.
In addition to Shiki as well, although he is not considered a filler character in the manga, he is more simr to a filler character because he only appeared in chapter 0 of the manga, and appeared in his movie, and his name was mentioned in the Impel Down arc as the only person who seeded to escapes from there, and his face is once again shown in Wano''s arc when Kurozumi Higurashi, Kaido''s subordinate, is showing the faces she stole by the Mane-Mane no Mi ability.
This means that Rob needs to take care of the filler characters and take filler events very seriously.
"Oni-chan! Do youe? Yay!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Make way! Princess Scarlett has arrived!"
Suddenly, a very beautiful young woman arrived, although she was only 12 years old, she looked very charming.
A gentle smile appeared on Rob''s face as he saw who had arrived to receive him.
When he saw that she ran to hug him, he did not refuse and hugged her kindly.
He gently patted her head before he spoke.
"You''ve grown up, little brat."
To Rob, this child was like his daughter, but she always called him Oni-chan.
Rob carried the little princess over his shoulders and walked with her towards the royal pce, no longer caring about the Red Count. As long as thetter did not cause trouble, everything would be fine.
Redfield felt as if a heavy mountain had been lifted off his back when Rob''s gaze vanished and he entered the art store with an uneasy mind. Just as he expected, this beast was protecting this kingdom. Good that he didn''t cause any trouble.
...
Scarlett was delighted with the arrival of her big brother who always takes care of her.
She did not forget that incident when he rescued her, her father, and her mother from the hands of the malicious World Government.
From that moment on, her big brother had be the only hero in her heart, and it was hard if not impossible to change that impression in the little girl''s heart.
"You look so happy? How''s King Riku and Queen Margarette... And how''s little Princess Violet doing?"
"They''re all fine~"
The princess''s guards followed behind them silently, but suddenly, Rob stopped in his tracks and looked in a specific direction.
The princess and her guards followed Rob''s gaze, but they saw nothing just a lone tree standing over a small circr teau made up of tall grass.
"What is it, Oni-chan? Why did you stop suddenly?"
"Hmm, some little buddies are spying on us, what do you think if we catch them?"
...
Under the tree branches among the tall grasses, some little creatures were looking at Rob... Particrly they were looking at the manga books on his waist.
They wanted to steal it so badly.
"Princess, what do we do?"
"I can steal all hisic books-resu!"
"Just count on me... And this time theic books we''re stealing won''t go away I''m sure about that-resu"
"Huh? Wouldn''t it disappear again if we stole it-resu?"
Suddenly, another big shadow covered the faces of the dwarves duo, simr to the shadow of the tree behind them.
Before the dwarves'' duo could interact they found themselves in the palm of arge hand.
"Are these the fairies in the legend that you told me about, Scarlett?"
Scarlett looked in amazement at Rob''s palm.
What did she see? Small creatures have furry tails and pointy noses.
The female looked pretty like a flower, with blonde hair and blue eyes like jewels and... It''s hard to see more due to her small size.
The second was a male with ck hair and a pointy nose, who was holding a needle in his hand. Let''s say it was a sword. He seemed to be defending the princess behind his back.
"Wow, Oni-chan, what are they? Why are they so small?! Are they really the fairies in the legend?!"
Recently, the fairies stealing anything from the inhabitants of Dressrosa have been surprisingly frequent, but the strange thing is that any item purchased from the art store returns to its owner even if these fairies stole it.
Which made the people of Dressrosa feel fun.
Rob gently looked at the small creatures in his hand and remembered that he hadpletely forgotten about these guys when he first came here.
"Hey, you guys don''t need to worry, I won''t hurt you both."
"Huh! Really?"
"Of course. I''m not lying."
"I''ll believe you-resu."
Rob was speechless.
They seem to believe easily just like what was stated in the manga.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 270: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC! (PART 1)
CHAPTER 271: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC! (PART 2)
Chapter 272: CP9!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Chapter 276 Water 7 Saga: Water 7 Arc! (1)
Chapter 276 Water 7 Saga: Water 7 Arc! (1)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /BckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
Grand Line, Water 7 Ind;
Here, in this beautiful water city, the atmosphere was very pleasant, Water 7 became a very prosperous tourist city, it looked more and more like its version on Earth, Venice, but with a fantasy touche, the people of the Earth can not imagine. Well, a sea city on Earth can not withstands a huge tsunami hundreds of meters in size anyway.
In the past, it was only a city of shipbuilders. For the most part, it could be considered a good tourist destination, but now, the situation in the water city ispletely different.
The first reason is the presence of the art store which is rare even in the first half of the Grand Line, as it is only found on a few inds most notably Water 7, Drum Ind, Jaya Ind, Amazon Lily, and Little Garden.
But despite theck of an art store, they''re notpletely absent, as Jaya Ind is the most popr entertainment ind in the first half of the Grand Line, and anyone who wants to have good entertainment goes there.
But the second, and most important reason that made water city a famous and internationally recognized tourist city is... It is the ess point from Sky Ind to Paradise, and there is the sky port!
That''s why even the inhabitants of the sky ind can be seen here with the same density as the inhabitants of the blue sea!
Even the people of the lost basta Ind are here!
Today can be considered a big and eventful day for this semi-artificial ind...
That''s because today is the moment Water 7 officially will appear in the manga of One Piece.
How will their beautiful city be in the future? What will the city''s current residents be like in the future? And what great adventures will the Straw Hat Pirates have in Water 7?
This is the only vacancy in the minds of the shipbuilders and ordinary residents of this ce.
Most notable, of course, is the Fishman Tom and his two talented students, Catty m and Iceburg!
On the morning of the volume update, Tom, his wife Kokoro, his pet Yokozuna, and his two students drop their backlogs and go to the art store.
Fortunately for them, dozens of beautiful and talented store goddesses were employed in their work so there was no disorder, everything was fine inside and outside the art store as well.
Shockingly, it can be said that 50% of the residents of Water 7 are in the art store at this moment.
This is a very exaggerated number. Because the number of people inside the art store usually does not exceed 25% on the day of a One Piece volume update. 25% in the morning, and another 25% in the evening, and then the percentages vary in the following days until everyone finished reading the volume. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But today this custom has beenpletely overturned... As more than half of the residents of Water City came to the art store at once.
Not a single person was able to stifle his growing enthusiasm.
The Straw Hat Pirates were on their way to Water 7!
Their beautiful ind will appear in the manga!
...
"Teacher Tom... What do you think we''ll see in the new volume today, will it be as eventful as the previous volumes?"
"Hm? Can''t guess, but I think it''s going to be a fun arc because the whole saga is about Water 7. I also want to find out how different our current city is, and what Water 7 will appear in the manga. "
Catty m has been a very excited kid. ever since reading One Piece manga he dreams of bing a free pirate like Luffy and hisrades.
"Maybe¡ Maybe I''ll be the mechanic that Luffy would choose? Who knows?"
"Stop daydreaming... With your current skills upgrading, I don''t see any hope for that."
"What did you say!"
If Tom hadn''t stopped them, Iceburg and Catty m would have gotten into a fists fight.
"That''s enough! We''ve made it to the art store. Looks like today''s volume has already been released."
...
..
==============================
[Luffy and Robin needed time to recover...]
[... So the merry-go lowered its anchor for four days in Long Ring Long Land before setting sail.]
[This is the morning of the third day at the sea...]
[The sky is blue, and the weather is balmy like spring.]
Nami: MMM... Such nice weather!
[Or maybe like summer.]
...
..
Chopper: Robin! How do you feel? Are you cold?
Robin: Thanks to you... I feel much better. Thank you, Doctor.
Ussop: You seem so happy.
Chopper: Shut up! I''m not that happy...
Nami: But don''t overdo it, Robin. Take your time and rest. Thought I could see how you might feel pressured to get up... Since this guy, who went through the same ordeal as you, is already jumping around.
Sanji: Robin, Shall I make something to warm you up? How''s your appetite?
Robin: Well... Would you make me some coffee?
Sanji: With pleasure... <3
...
..
Zoro: Huh? What''s that?
Luffy: Huh? A frog! A giant frog! It''s doing the freestyle crawl in the sea! Where''s it going in such a hurry?!
Ussop: Don''t be a doofus, Luffy. Frogs can''t do the crawl... Ah? It is doing the crawl~!
Luffy: We''re going after it, guys!
Zoro: A frog swimming the crawl!
Ussop: Turn the ship around to two o''clock!
Luffy: Get out the oars-- We''re rowing! Hurry!!
Nami: Hey! Who said you could turn the ship around?!
Luffy: Listen, Nami! There''s a giant frog down here with wounds all over its body. We''re gonna barbecue it!
Chopper/Zoro: You''re gonna eat it?!
Nami: Huh? Is that... A light-house?!
...
..
==============================
"This... This is unbelievable!" Tom said with a shocked expression.
"Isn''t that¡" The same expression was on Kokoro, his wife''s face.
"Yokozuna...?" Catty m and Iceburg either.
"They want to eat Yokozuna! No, no Luffy, please don''t do that!" Tom was terrified of it.
Tom, his wife, his two students, and the small frog next to them were all terrified by just the idea... They couldn''t believe until now that the first to appear from Water 7 in the arc wasn''t them but Yokozuna.
This surprised them very much in particr.
Yokozuna was currently just a small frog and Tom''s pet was brought with him from the Fish-man forest on Fish-man Ind.
But in the manga, he looked a little different, he looked bigger and full of wounds, and he even had hair... But that doesn''t mean they can''t recognize him.
The rest of the people in Water 7 thoroughly enjoyed the events of the first chapter of the volume, where the scene of Luffy making fun of himself by imitating ''''frozen Luffy'''' made most readers ssh their drinks into a thunderous explosion ofughter.
When Luffy said he wants to catch the giant frog to eat it, that make themugh more.
But when the train station lighthouse appears... And the sea train itself as well as Tom''s wife appeared at thest moment of the first chapter. an unbearable silence enveloped the art store.
It looked like someone had hit the pause button.
"Is this... me?!"
Kokoro looked at herself in the manga and couldn''t calm down.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 271: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC! (PART 2)
Chapter 272: CP9!
CHAPTER 273: USSOP''S TEARS
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Chapter 277 Water 7 Saga: Water 7 Arc! (2)
Chapter 277 Water 7 Saga: Water 7 Arc! (2)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
New World, Green Bit;
"They look so adorable in human size~, and they''re still cute, do you think that, too, Scarlett?"
Rob spoke to the girl next to him with a smile on his face as he looked at a group of men and women with furry tails and pointy noses reading One Piece books whileughing and crying. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yes, Big brother, they are so beautiful, I didn''t expect that the legendary fairies are just another race in this world, and this legendary race resides here in Green Bit beside Dressrosa."
"Big brother, thank you for opening another art store here, as the first princess of the royal family, I''m grateful for everything you have done for my kingdom."
Before Rob could respond to Scarlett, a guy of the dwarf race came and bowed before him, the guy was wearing a royal crown decorated with jewels and a royal robe and had a ck beard and a thick ck tail, apparently the current King of Tontatta, Gancho.
He was not as old as he appeared in the manga, but he was 26 years younger than that.
Beside him, the current princess of the Tontatta tribe and her bodyguard as well also bowed to Rob.
The current princess of the tribe is Gancho''s wife and mother of Mansherry, Rob knew this without even asking about that because she looked like a replica of Mansherry, also her name is Sherry.
Sherry and her bodyguard were the duos Rob met them at Dressrosa, and after their meeting, they brought him here.
After Rob told them he was the owner of the art store, they immediately believed him and were so happy that they met the legendary store owner.
When Rob opened an art store for their tribe, they basically became his affiliate. Without even saying a word the whole Tontatta tribe can jump onto his boat.
After trying out the art store and its features, they consider Rob as a God, not a human.
What is the dream of the dwarves'' tribe?
Of course, their dream is to be as big as humans. Their dream is to have the ability to resist. To control their own destiny. After all, even though they were an innocent race that easily believed the others'' words and anyone could easily deal with them, that didn''t mean that they didn''t want to take revenge on the bad humans who enved them most brutally in the past!
Rob not only fulfilled this dream but allowed them to have everything in the art store for a nominal price. Even he has told them that they can create their own currency and he''ll make it official, and if they can''t pay with the currency they can use the rare nts and fruits in the Green Bit as currency.
This made them so grateful to the point they cried.
"Everything you''ve done for us will remain in our hearts and our bloodlines so that history will never forget it, Rob sama-resu."
"That''s nothing, Gancho, I heard you were trying to get manga of One Piece in any way, but you couldn''t, so I decided to give you all your own art store."
"That would be better."
"Yes, we heard that One Piece books talk about the respected hero Mont nc Nnd who helped our tribe 400 years ago fight the humans who were destroying ournds and holding our race for envement."
"That''s why we really wanted to know what the manga had to say about the hero Nnd-resu."
"So after reading the manga of One Piece... What do you think?" Rob asked with a smile, he just wanted to hear what he had to say because he already knows what they think about it.
"Wonderful... No, absolutely great, this is the real Nnd our ancestors told us about... The man we made a statue of him... We''re totally satisfied-resu!"
***
Marigoa, The domain of Gods;
Inside the art store crowded with Celestial Dragons, gasps of shock were heard from some Celestial Dragons when they saw a sea train crash the giant frog, Yokozuna.
"What is this? A ship? No, It''s a train?!"
The Celestial Dragon Majolgard inhaled his drooping snot and stared in astonishment at the steaming sea train.
Such a big thing traveling on the sea made him feel shocked.
It''s not like he doesn''t know what this is, he saw modern trains of all shapes and sizes in the HXH anime, and manga of Bleach so the moment he saw the sea train he knew it was a train.
"But trains travel onnd, how the hell is there a train that travels on the sea?!"
Not only were the Celestial Dragons shocked, but even their guards, members of the World Government, and the ves were also deeply shocked.
"Such a strange thing¡ Will someone really seed in inventing it in the future?!"
"We need to find out who this Tom is and get him to Marigoa."
"This person is a treasure¡ A sea train is a genius and impossible idea!"
The appearance of the sea train caused a great shock to the people in Marigoa... Even the five elders were shocked.
...
Pangaea Castle;
"Puffing Tom? Tom? Who is that?"
"How do I know? Since this sea train is named after his name, it means that he is the inventor... Maybe he''s a famous shipbuilder in Water 7."
"Hmph! There really is such a person and it''s Fish-Man... It''s the man who built Roger''s ship."
"Yes, I remembered him, it''s that fat guy."
The five elders were confused as to how to deal with this person now.
He was guilty because he built the Pirate King''s ship... Since Roger has recently be the Pirate King, Tom''s crime has recentlye to the fore as well, so he became on the radar of the world government recently and they''re already starting to think about how to deal with him.
But now, the appearance of the sea train is enough to throw all their sinister ns toward him in the trash basket.
This invention is enough to forgive all his crimes... This invention is no less remarkable than the sky sword''s incredible invention, the sky ports.
"Pass my orders! Send a wee invitation from Marigoa to the Fish-Man Tom and his family too."
"Understood, sir."
...
Water 7, Art Store;
"Iceburg...!? Looks like Kokoro-san rmended you to Luffy and his mates... Why didn''t you rmend me to them, Kokoro-san, Haaah~"
Catty m started crying like a little kid when he saw that even his name hadn''t appeared yet, but Iceburg''s name had already appeared... So far he''s the only one that hasn''t been mentioned or shown at all.
Even the frog appeared and he did not appear yet!
Tom and Kokoro both sighed when they saw this sight.
"Be patient boy, the arc has just started, so you will definitely appear, didn''t you say that you are the mechanic who will join the Straw Hat Pirates and be one of the heroes in this story?"
"Yeah! I''ll definitely do it."
"Oh... Well."
Tom felt speechless when he saw how fast his little disciple''s mood had changed.
...
"My Gosh..."
"This..."
"I''ll bow down to this greatness¡"
"I''ll prostrate, too..."
"This is our beautiful city..."
"Wow~"
"Water 7!!!!"
When Water 7 appeared in the manga, cheers erupted inside and outside the art store.
Only people who saw their ind in the manga could understand how these people were feeling at this moment.
There were some people from Sky Ind and also from basta at the ''Water 7'' art store now, so they could understand the enthusiasm of the people of this city... They even felt nostalgic.
This is because they have had this experience before.
The hell! It could be said that they did not yet understand what was going on around that sea train, but when Tom''s name has mentioned they knew it was a futuristic invention from the most famous shipbuilder in Water 7 so they weren''t so much surprised as Tom himself.
Of course, Tom was shocked that he had alreadye up with the theory idea about the sea train.
The crazy idea that no one else knows about, and he''s the only one who thought of it in the first ce... It became a reality in the manga... Tom is still in his chaotic thoughts at the moment, unable toprehend.
But the appearance of the beautiful Water 7 made him forget about the sea train temporarily and continue reading the manga with endless passion.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 272: CP9!
CHAPTER 273: USOPP''S TEARS
CHAPTER: 274: USOPP VS LUFFY!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
Drop some power stones, guys!
Chapter 278 CIPHER POL NO. 9!
Chapter 278 CIPHER POL NO. 9!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
==============================
...
..
Iceburg: Hmph. Kalifa, what''s going on?
Kalifa: Yes, Mr. Iceburg. It''s the customer in dock one... He''s now refusing to pay for the repairs.
...
..
[Water Seven Backstreet Shopping Area]
Chopper: The water is so clear and the town so pretty. There are lots of pedestrian areas too.
Wow! Look at that, Robin. A shop is full of faces!
Robin: A mask maker... I''ve seen people walking around with those masks on.
Chopper: They were wearing masks?! I thought they just had funny-looking faces.
Robin: At San Faldo, another ind on the sea train route... A costume festival is being held.
Chopper: Huh? How do you know?
Robin: I heard people on the street talking about it...
Chopper: How could you pick up all that?!
Robin: Oh, it''s a habit of mine... Ever since I was little, I''ve observed people''s moods and listened to them talk.
Chopper:... You''re amazing Robin!
Robin:... Doctor, Look there! It''s a bookstore.
Chopper: REALLY?
MIND IF I STOP BY?
Robin: Not at all... Let''s go in. Hehee...
CP9 Agent: I''m with CP9.
Chopper: Robin! I''m heading in!
Robin:...
...
..
==============================
"Is this how you''ll look in the future¡ Iceburg?!" Tom couldn''t help but smile in admiration.
"Hahaha, you''ve be such a handsome man, you''ll even have a beautiful secretary¡ I''m so envious."
"What! Did you say my kiss in the letter made you nauseous, you rude boy, Hmph!" Kokoro felt angry, but she still showed a smile on her face. Unfortunately, her face starts losing signs of beauty when she was a very beautiful young mermaid.
"What do you think if I give you a kiss now~ Kid."
Iceburg''s body trembled before awkwardly turning away and leaving the group.
Everyone who passed beside them gave him away with strange looks.
"Hey kid, are you Iceburg?"
"So you''ll be the future mayor? The new generation will truly surpass the old generation."
"You''d even consolidate all the famous shipbuilding workshops into a hugepany! What a little genius you are!"
"I''m envious, your future achievements have even surpassed those of your teacher."
Tom felt proud seeing how amazing his student in the manga was and hearing people''sments... But he felt helpless every time he saw the disappointed look on his other disciple''s face.
Iceburg is currently 13 years old while Catty m is younger at 9 years old, both of whom are still young children at the beginning of their lives, and the beginnings of his mentorship.
He shook his head and wished that the person named Francky wasn''t Catty m. It can be said that even Tom was surprised by how much Water Seven has changed in the manga, it looks like the future mayor Iceburg will make a lot of cool fixes.
It also seemed that the sess of the Sea Train made Water Seven flourish.
Even thepany''s carpenters have superhuman strength that can crush disobedient pirates and even walk through the air easily.
When this generation of proud carpenters saw Galley-La''s carpenters, they were ashamed of their inferiority.
...
"Will our beautiful city be this prosperous in the future?!"
"all that due to the sea train, isn''t it?!"
"Bft...Hahahaha! Even sea bulls appeared, Bagaya rabuka, and king, too. this manga is fantastic."
"Hahahaha! Luffy is still causing trouble, he almost caused both Nami and Usopp to have a heart attack when he threw the bag of 100 Million Berries in the water."
"Looks like they gave him a good beating. Hahaha! He worth that."
"Hmm, who''s that long nose...? He looks like Ussop!"
...
..
Everyone in Water Seven without exception had a look of amazement on their faces and stars twinkling in their eyes as they read the manga volume.
The way the manga presented their city made them feel very happy.
For the first time in many years, activities in the city stopped, the only activity that did not stop was reading manga.
Who would have imagined that the shipbuilders who never stopped would all agree to take a collective break today?
Far away in the Green Bit, a big smile appeared on Rob''s face when he saw the huge amount of Exp he got this time.
(The people of Water Seven seem to be having a lot of fun.)
(Well, some have fun and some can''t.)
A cold glint appeared in Rob''s eyes as he read the manga... The moment he had always wanted to get past had already arrived.
CP9 appeared in Robin''s path... This is where the most annoying and heavy arc for Rob''s heart will begin.
"Sigh~"
"Why are you sighing, Big Brother?"
"And who is this masked guy that Robin followed?... What is CP9?"
"You''ll know everything if you finish reading the manga... Didn''t you say you didn''t like spoiling events?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Upon hearing this, Scarlett concentrated on reading manga. On her shoulders, several dwarves who were reading small manga books also sat.
...
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
"CP9...?"
"It seems things are going south at an unstoppable fast."
The mustachioed Gorosei stopped reading the manga and looked at hisrades who had the same cold expressions on their faces.
"It looks like CP9 caught Nico Robin... I can guess why."
"This is probably rted to what Aokiji said in the previous arc... Why would we put a bounty on a child and ssify it as a devil child?"
"Since she is from Ohara, this means that she is a survivor of a mass massacre of archaeologists... This is why she knows how to read the Poneglyphs, and why she is included in the protagonist''s crew."
The Five Elders weren''t stupid, they could sense the storm brewing quietly, Robin''s arrest by CP9 in the manga was the beginning of this storm.
...
Ohara;
"Robin..."
Olvia felt indescribable anxiety as she read the first chapters of the volume.
Rob told her a long time ago that this arc would be an important turning point in the story for Robin.
She even felt that the previous arc in which the Admiral appeared was the real turning point.
"Don''t worry Olvia... Everything will be fine, Robin in the manga is very strong."
"She looks like you."
"She looks like Rob, too," Bell-m¨¨re said.
"I think she looks more like Olvia. Hehehe." Toki announced.
Olvia felt a little better when she saw Toki, Be, and the others trying to console her.
"I''ll leave this now, I''ll read itter... We still have a lot of work to do today, sisters."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 273: USOPP''S TEARS
CHAPTER: 274: USOPP VS LUFFY!
CHAPTER 275: THAT''S WHAT THE ONUS OF THE CAPTAIN IS!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
ckStar_BH:
New week! New challenge!
Chapter 279 Announcement!
Chapter 279 Announcement!
Hi guys, unfortunately, there is no chapter today. I need a while to write more chapters because they are starting to run out, I also want to write long chapters so I need more time to focus. I''ll not bete to back. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 280 Usopps Tears
Chapter 280 Usopp''s Tears
ckStar_BH:
I''m back, guys! Hail the author!!! ??
Sorry about leaving you without your daily dose of your favorite book for a week, but no problem, I''m back now powerful than ever! Don''tin about the length of the chapter because the next chapters will be longer with enough words!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There are 15 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
East Blue, Gecko Archipgo, Syrup Vige;
==============================
...
..
Luffy/Zoro/Sanji/Chopper: Ussop... Hang on.
We''re gonna go... demolish that ridiculous house!
...
..
==============================
"Ussop..."
Banshina put her hand over her mouth while trying to stop herself from crying... Unfortunately, she couldn''t. Her tears started to fall.
This is because the scene of her miserable son in the manga made her maternal instinct irresistible. She wanted to hug him and treat his wounds, she wanted to encourage and support him... but that was impossible. This was only a manga scene of what her child would face in the future.
She''s always used to seeing her child''s cheerfulugh in the manga.
Although all readers described him as a coward, in her heart her child was the bravest and brightest of men.
He was her little hero that she longs to hold in her arms one day.
But despite it being just a drawing on paper, seeing Ussop in this state made her feel so sad. the sadness that she had only felt once in the past.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
[shback]
When the manga of One Piece was in its beginning.
Rob came to the Gekko Archipgo in the East Blue and exactly to Syrup Vige... By that time he had already released the third volume talking about Syrup Vige.
The appearance of the art store for the inhabitants of the Gecko Archipgo at that time seemed like a miracle.
To this moment, there are still those who venerate the art store as a divine miracle.
This is because the people of Syrup did not expect to see what their small vige would look like in the manga.
That event had an incredible shock that continues to this day.
And the most affected people, of course, are a few people.
First, there are Kaya''s parents who knew they were doomed to die a few yearster.
Now, they''re sure of the manga''s truth, so they try to stay out of sight as much as possible so as not to be affected by their fate in the manga.
Then, Yassop and Banshina.
Even before they know it. In the manga, they had a very intimate rtionship, and the manga of One Piece only elerated that rtionship to the next stage.
...
3 years ago, inside the art store ''Syrup''.
"Ussop..."
A young woman with a young face and long nose cried when she saw her death scene in the manga from Ussop''s memories.
After that, she wept so bitterly that she did not stop crying until her eyes werepletely dry.
Both Yassop and the vigers couldn''t do anything to console her.
Yassop looked at the scene of his girlfriend crying helplessly while he hugged her and cried silent tears.
From that moment his ideas about freedompletely changed.
If obtaining freedom is in exchange for sacrificing the happiness of the one you love, then damn on the freedom and the sea!
"Scum!"
When Banshina finally stopped crying, Yassop cursed his manga version because of his unwarranted indifference towards his wife and his son.
He couldn''t even imagine that he could do the same in this life.
Seeing the tears of the woman he loves smashed his heart to pieces.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Back to the present, the same scene from almost 3 years ago was repeated before Yassop.
But this time he felt an irresistible urge to cry, too.
Seeing his son in that state trying to get back the money he lost was unspeakable pain.
He felt irrepressible killing intent towards the person named Francky and his family of bounty hunters.
Unfortunately, he knew that these people might not exist in this world... Even his own son didn''t exist yet.
That was why he hastily suppressed the killing intent that terrified everyone inside the art store as he saw a sharp drop in his tolerance points due to his hostile behavior inside.
"Francky''s family... Those bastards!"
Yassop''s heart ached when he saw his wife crying silently, and he couldn''t help but curse the Francky family.
"Like that! Give those bastards a good beating!"
"Very good, Straw hat boy!"
"Captain Shanks didn''t pick the wrong kid to take care of him!"
"Hahahahaha! Knock down this damn house!"
"Francky family, you said, huh? Francky family, my ass!"
"In front of the Straw Hat Pirates, they are like loose sand... Where''s that damn Francky!"
The people of Syrup town looked at Yassop with strange looks but in fact, they wanted to react to that scene of the Straw Hats'' revenge in the same way.
It was amazing and very refreshing.
This could be seen from the stir in the chat rooms, but only a few dared to take a look there for fear of getting spoiled.
Only afterpleting the whole volume can they enter the chat roomsfortably and enjoy giving their opinions, ideas, and hypotheses about the volume.
After all, recently there have been some strange people who can read a volume of dozens of chapters in a few minutes and whose hobby is spoiling events.
For example, if someone who''s still read just the first chapters of the volume enters the global chat room at this moment, he will find some tweets like this...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Ares (East Blue):
"Don''t be so quick to judge Franky as a viin, guys... He''s ... He''s SUPER cool~!! ????"
(365K Liked This Tweet)
(1K Replied To This Tweet)
(146 Shared This Tweet)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Rangiku (New World):
"Damn you bastard Spandam! The World government bastards! Justice for the shipwright Tom-san??"
(600K Liked This Tweet)
(14K Replied To This Tweet)
(6K Shared This Tweet)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
A Beautiful Mermaid (Fish-Man Ind):
"I learned a lot about the world from this manga, just as expected, our world is rotten to the core, our Tom-san has made the legendary sea train for you, the humans, but the world government is still killing him because of the blueprints of the ancient weapon... Are you even humans? Or did you just kill him because he''s Fish-Man?"
(1.5M Liked This Tweet)
(2M Replied To This Tweet)
(700K Shared This Tweet)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
"You''re still sad, Banshina? Look, Luffy and the other Ussop''s mates have avenged our son."
Banshina looks at her husband, who is trying to console her.
"My son can''t stand the thought of giving up Merry Go... I''m afraid he''ll be so affected... Suddenly, I don''t want toplete this volume."
"Huh...?"
What a strong intuition that is a mother''s intuition...
Yassop thought inwardly.
...
Holy Land Marigoa, headquarters of the World Government;
"Who is Corgy? Do we have this person in our ranks?"
While Kong was reading the new manga book in order to get more information and know how to deal with the uing wave, people from the World Government appeared in the manga.
Then even the CP9 appeared.
He was not confused because Water Seven was under the protection of the government so it only made sense that the government forces appeared there.
"Wait a moment, Commander in Chief."
...
"Steven Corgy, he''s a CP5 member, sir."
"Go and summon him."
"Understood."
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER: 274: USOPP VS LUFFY!
CHAPTER 275: That''s What The Captain Is!
Chapter 276: Pirate King Ind? Yamato Appeared!
Chapter 281 Usopp VS Luffy!
Chapter 281 Usopp VS Luffy!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There are 15 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
=============================
...
.. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sanji: Shall we go after that Franky guy?
Zoro: Where do we go?
Sanji: Damn it... Those small fries really don''t know where the money is... And we can only take care of Franky after he''s finished shopping...
Zoro: What now? Do we wait here? I don''t think he''ll be back anytime soon.
Chopper: Okey! I''m done! Come help lift him!
Sanji: We''re just wasting time here. Let''s go back. Nami is alone on the ship, and Robin is nowhere to be found. The ship itself is breaking down, too...
Sanji: Hey Luffy!!
Luffy: (....)
Luffy: The ship...
Sanji: Hm?
Luffy: I''ve decided...
Sanji: (?)
Luffy: It''s time to say goodbye to Going Merry!
Sanji/Zoro/Chopper: (!!!?)
...
..
=============================
"Hmm? He really decided to abandon the ship, what a surprise!¡ Well, it doesn''t matter now¡ Hmm, about you. You really look like this person."
"So, you''re Corgi?"
Inside the office of the Commander-In-Chief of the World Government, Kong looked toward the short guy with the tuxedo.
"Yes, I''m Steven Corgi, sir."
"Oh, don''t be tense. You''re a member of CP5? What''s your role there?"
"I''m the director of themunications department, sir."
"Good, from now on you''ll be Director Chief of the Global Communications Department of Government... This is a big promotion, are you ready to take charge, Corgi?"
Hearing this, Corgy was greatly shocked. he hadn''t expected such a huge promotion to fall on him from the sky when he woke up this morning.
"You seem confused. Are you reading the manga of One Piece?"
Kong was amused by the confused expression on this lucky guy... ording to the orders of the five elders. Any elite good enough to appear in the manga would get a promotion based on what they did in the manga.
And this Corgy was clearly given a task of retrieving something valuable from the Mayor of Water Seven city... Although he failed to get it back, just choosing him for that task in the future showed that he was someone with potential.
"No, sir, I prefer to watch One Piece anime."
"Oh, so that''s why you didn''t know you appeared in the manga?"
"Are you talking about me, sir?!"
"Isn''t that you?"
When Corgi saw his gray-haired version in the manga, he was terribly shocked.
...
Far in paradise (Grand Line), on a small remote ind near Jaya Ind, the temporary headquarters of the Revolutionary Army.
"I bet this mayor hates the world government... This is a good candidate for our revolutionary army, don''t you think, Croco-boy?"
A beautiful young woman with curly purple hair spoke while winking at the young Crocodile with seduction. The young woman appeared to be 26 years old.
Crocodile trembled when he saw that, he wanted to crush the meeting table on this bastard''s fake face!
"Hmph... You don''t seem to appreciate beauty, Croco-boy."
"Enough, Iva¡ What you said about the Mayor of Water Seven seems reasonable, but I think he''ll only be a kid at this moment. For now, we''ll consider him when he bes an adult.
"Isn''t Croco-boy a kid, too?"
"You bastard!"
Crocodile formed a long sand dagger with his power and sent it very quickly towards the neck of the purple-haired beauty but, the sand dagger was suddenly scattered by the wind that appeared out of nowhere.
"Keep calm, Crocodile. Iva is just joking with you."
...
"You saw that poster behind the mayor, right?"
After they stopped joking, the mood of the conversation returned to normal again.
"Do you think we''re blind?"
"WANTED"
"Nico Robin"
"79.000.000 BERRY"
"Her picture on the poster looks like she''s only 8-9 years old... What has a little girl done to deserve this huge bounty?"
Dragon sighed as he imagined a little girl running from one ind to another, hiding in organizations, betraying an organization to protect herself, and asking for protection from another organization to protect herself, too.
The same thing happened for years, a lonely little girl without any support is being pursued by the armies of the World Government and bounty hunters. Everyone wants to catch her and hurt her.
This terrible thing happened to a little girl.
"What does the sky sword intend to show the world?!"
Dragon couldn''t figure out the answer to that question... But he didn''t know that that poster picture was the beginning of a great war that would bring about a massive change that no one had previously imagined.
...
..
"It seems Mugiwara-boy is in a real dilemma this time, Captain... The ship can''t sail, Nico Robin has been taken away by CP9, and Usopp wants to quit the crew... What a terrible situation.. . This is the worst event the crew has experienced since the beginning of their journey."
Crocodile did not care what Ivankov said.
But Dragon was interested, he was also reading the manga so he could see what Ivankov saw naturally.
"He''ll transcend any ordeal and take everything back¡ He is the chosen one after all¡ Even if he doesn''t know it he has that strange power that makes him subconsciously affect others."
"Mugiwara-boy would be a really great guy... So why don''t we make him up now and make him cause the trouble early, hm~ Captain~?"
Dragon felt a shiver down his spine when he heard that.
"You''re not the mother. Not even the father... So stop saying nonsense over and over again."
"Kahahahaha!"
Crocodile couldn''t stand it and burst outughing.
*
==============================
...
..
Usopp: I''m so sorry...
So can we fix Going Merry with 100 Million?
We came a long way to get to this high-ss shipyard. We need to make the ship even stronger for us to conquer the sailing beyond.
Luffy: Nope! Usop. I''ve decided to change ship!
Going Merry helped us a lot, but its sailing days will end right here.
...
..
Luffy: Merry is... Going to die!!!
Usopp: (!!!?)
Luffy: No one can fix it no matter what. Or I would never make that decision otherwise!
Usopp: But this ship... It took us all the way here. Didn''t it?
Luffy: Yeah... But now it''s only a matter of time before it sinks!!
...
..
Usopp: JUST BECAUSE A FEW CARPENTERS SAY IT CAN''T BE SAVED, IT''S GOING TO DIE? IT CAME ALL THIS WAY WITH US...
BE IT GIANT WAVES OR DEADLY SEA BATTLES. THE SHIP IS OUR FRIEND THAT CAME THROUGH IT ALL WITH US!!!
YET YOU''RE GOING TO... LEAVE IT HERE TO DIE!!!
...
..
Luffy: YOU''RE NOT A CARPENTER, USOPP!!!
...
..
Usopp: LISTEN, LUFFY!! NOT EVERYONE CAN RUTHLESSLY MOVE FORWARD IN COLD BLOOD LIKE YOU!! I CAN''T LEAVE BEHIND A WOUNDED COMRADE AND I WON''T!!!
Luffy: THAT''S STUPID! SHIPS AND PEOPLE ARE TWO DIFFERENT THINGS!!
Usopp: THEY''RE THE SAME!! GOING MERRY IS ALIVE!!
...
..
Luffy: FINE!! IF YOU DON''T LIKE MY DECISION, THEN JUST LEAVE¡ª
Sanji: IDIOT!!
...
..
Usopp: I go where I want to go.
I... Quit.
Nami: Let''s talk about this!! No...
Sanji: Hey! Come back!!
Zoro: (...)
Chopper: AAAH!! DON''T LEAVE US, USOPP!!!
Usopp: I can''t go with you anymore... I won''t cause you trouble anymore... But the ship belongs to the captain... So fight me.
If I win, I''m taking Going Merry!!
Usopp: MONKEY D. LUFFY!! I CHALLENGE YOU TO A DUEL!!!
==============================
"This..."
"What the hell is going on here!"
"Are they going to fight?!"
"Has Usopp lost his mind?! He can''t beat Luffy!"
"No, don''t tell me he''s really going to break up with the crew?!"
"It''s a big problem!"
In every art store, a simr scene urred when the sequence of events reached this point.
What no one sawing.
A battle between members of the most exceptional pirate crew in history!
A battle between Luffy and Usopp over the right to own the ship.
And the certain fact: The ship''s death.
With most One Piece readers attached to the entire Straw Hat crew, all readers felt sad and unwilling to see this situation.
Some did not even want to finish reading the volume.
...
New World, Whole Cake Ind;
"Mama Mama Mama! Is this little crew finally breaking up?"
"For a junk ship?"
"This Usopp is just an idiot."
Even Charlotte Linlin felt contempt for Usopp''s childish actions.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
CHAPTER 275: That''s What The Captain Is!
Chapter 276: Pirate King Ind? Yamato Appeared!
Chapter 277: I am Cyborg
Chapter 282 Thats What The Captain Is!
Chapter 282 That''s What The Captain Is!
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There are 15 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
East Blue, Syrup Town;
"That''s awful... You can''t beat him... Usopp... Don''t do that..."
Banshina''s eyes lost focus and looked as if they were bing dim... She is very sad about how things have turned out for her son... She expected that when she learned the fate of the ship. Because she knows very well how attached Usopp was to the ship that gave them by Kaya.
Although before, she had left the manga book away and went back to work for a bit, she soon found herself unconsciously opening it again.
But she did not know that the uing events were carrying so much despair.
Even a strong man like Yassop couldn''t help but sigh sadly at the tragic scene of his son appearing in the manga.
Just the looks of pity the townspeople give them sums it all up.
"Don''t worry, my dear... Everything will be back to how it was before."
...
West Blue, Art Pce;
Bell-m¨¨re looked kindly at Little Robin. Today was the day that she need to take care of Robin.
"Big Sister Be... What do you think of the manga of One Piece? Is it far ahead of the anime?"
Robin looked a little frustrated, every time a new volume of manga (One Piece) appeared she had to stay home for the first half day or at least stay out of public view. This is because her father and mother do not want her to know anything about future events in the manga before she sees them in the anime. A lot of interesting events and great adventures are present in the manga, but they''re not in the anime yet, which is what makes her frustrated.
"The manga is really very good,pared to the anime, its events are much ahead of the anime. In the anime, the crew just got out of basta. but in the manga, the crew left from Skypiea, Navarone, Long Land, and now they are in Water 7."
"Every ind is a whole arc. I really envy people who have a lot of patience to enjoy the anime instead of going straight to the manga."
The more Bell-m¨¨re spoke, the more excited her expression became. It looked like she had gone back to being a teenager when she was enjoying manga chapters.
Little Robin''s eyes looked like a starry sky at this moment, as an excited expression appeared on her face... This didn''t mean she didn''t know the number of arcs after basta, but just hearing them again made her excited.
"I don''t know why my dad doesn''t let me read the manga, but I''m going to implement my dad''s words and wait for all these fun arcs to arrive at the anime serie."
"Good girl~"
...
Inside the art store ''Ohara'';
"Water 7... This ce is absolutely amazing."
"I''ll definitely go there with my family someday."
"Me too... It''s a good thing that the global cruisepany founded by Mr. Rob is here to serve us."
"I didn''t expect that there would be such a wonderful city in this world."
"There are people from Water 7 who wee tourists from all over the world to their city in the global chat room!"
"Let me see..."
"Guys, stop this chat room bullshit. Look at the next chapters... It just got much worse."
"What do you mean much worse?"
"It''s a fight between the crew''s members."
"..."
=============================
[CHAPTER 352: LUFFY VS USOPP]
[PICTURE]
[Gedatsu''s Life In Blue Sea. Vol. 17" Hot Spring Found~~~ YAY!"]
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Nami: What are you thinking!? Nothing good can possiblye out of this stupid fight!
Why must two good friends duel each other!?
Luffy: (....)
Nami: Just calm down! We just need to calm down! Usopp only said that stuff because he lost his head for a moment!
Luffy: "What''s done is done." Right?
Nami: No! Just apologize to him!! We can solve this by talking it out!!
...
..
Zoro: Chopper, didn''t you run after Usopp...?
Chopper: ... I wanted to finish treating him... But he forced me to backe... Usopp is in the city now... And he said... "You and I are no more friends!! Go back to the ship!"
...
Nami: Everyone was so harried just this morning... And we still don''t know Robin''s whereabouts...
It feels like... The whole group is falling apart...
...
..
Luffy: You look determined, but I hope you don''t regret your decisionter!!
This is what you want!!
Usopp: Stop pretending and juste get me! I came prepared!! I''ll beat you!!
...
..
Usopp: I have 8000 followers waiting for my signal!! Surrender now if you don''t want to die!!!
Chopper: Oh My God~!! 8000 people!!?
Zoro: You should go inside.
Luffy: I am pretty sure you''re just lying, Usopp!!!
...
..
=============================
"Bft... I don''t know whether tough or cry."
"Usopp is inevitably dead."
"Did he say: "Gigantic razor des between each and every tooth in your mouth...?"
"This idiot!"
"Interesting fighting style..." "That''s not blood but ketchup! Punch this cock nose, Luffy! He doesn''t respect his captain!"
"sh Dial? Caltrop hell? Shuriken shower? What the fuck is that!"
"Breeze dial?! Oh my... Ussop blew it!"
"This¡ Is the ship crying?!"
After reaching this point, readers realize that what they''re reading now is not a prank from the author, but rather what is really happening.
"It''s kinda sad..."
Rouge looked at Sora, Otohime, and Toki who were stealthily wiping away their tears.
Olvia who was guiding the little store goddesses also sighed because she could sense the different atmosphere inside the art store.
Although she hasn''t finished reading the volume since she left it earlier, she still realizes that the uing events seemed a bit frustrating to Robin''s mates.
***
New World, Flying Ind Merveille;
"Jihahaha~ Cough! Cough!"
"Captain Shiki¡ Your injuries?!"
"I''m fine... Left up."
Shiki went back to reading the One Piece volume.
He had already reached the moment when Luffy finally defeated Usopp.
"Yeah, really¡ That''s what the captain is! Jihahahaha~Cough!"
"It is also the onus of the captain not to include weak crew members who cause him to lose again and again."
The golden lion''s eyes turned into a dark abyss of hatred... The moment he recalled the events of the day he had lost again against Roger and the Garp, he felt boundless hatred.
He looked toward two small inds containing thousands of his weak men before tapping his finger on the elbow-supporter from the throne where he was sitting. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
His two inds lost their ability to float in the air and began to fall from the sky.
The subordinates of Shiki did not even find the opportunity to scream before they fell with the inds from 7000 meters above sea level.
BOOM!!
They fell on a navy base in the new world and everyone died.
The thick smell of blood caused various kinds of sea predators to appear.
...
"This is also the captain''s onus, Jihahahahaha! Cough!!"
Shiki seemed to be going crazy at this moment.
His appearance was also pathetic as he lost an eye, an ear, and part of his hair, and half of his body was embalmed like a mummy... In addition, the ship''s steering wheel stuck to his head, which looked like a cock''s mane!
The consequences of Roger and Garp''s fight were very tragic.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 276: Pirate King Ind? Yamato Appeared!
Chapter 277: I am Cyborg
Chapter 278: World Government Concern!
Chapter 285 I am Cyborg
Chapter 285 I am Cyborg
Since many of you don''t want to read the novel in WTP. I decided to update the chapters in SH... By the way, I won''t download all the chapters in a short period, but I''ll start downloading the new chapters. For those who can''t read here, I have good news for you, go to this link and you will read the Yesterday and today chapters there.
https://w ww-scribble hub/series/560808/creating-manga-of-one-piece-in-pirates-world-be-my-ultimate-goal/
(Use the points instead the scripts)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa treon./ckStar_BH
Paradise, Water 7 City;
=============================
...
..
Franky: Damn you... Straw Hat Luffy...!!! Is this your revenge?
My dear, Sweet followers...!!
Kiwi: That''s so cruel.
Franky: I''ll never forgive you...!!
...
..
[Shift Station, North Of Water Seven]
Chimney: Grandma!! The wind''s amazing!
Gombe: NYA NYA
...
..
Kokoro: It''s KAROCK, the south wind... The waves are rougher as well... The sea train is gonna have to stop tonight...
Chimney! Gombe! The Aqua Laguna... Ising.
...
[Water Seven]
{WUUUUUUUU} {WUUUUUUUU}
{This is an announcement. The Water Seven weather forecast department... Has officially dered an Aqua Laguna warning for the entire ind.}
...
..
Chopper: Wait... This ce''s gonna sink!?
Sanji:... It seems that way... So we have to hurry, and find Robin-chan.
...
..
Franky: I am this ind''s "most super" man!!
Water Seven''s other famous face!!!
When people see me, they say: Wow!!!
MMMM!!! FRANKY~~!!!
[Dismantler & Bounty hunter, the head of the Frankies, Franky]
[The Frankies'' "Square Sisters" Kiwi & Mozu]
Franky: Come out, Straw Hat!!!
Luffy:....!!? It''s him...!!?
Luffy: HEY!!! SEA-WATER PANTY GUY!!!
Nami: Luffy!!
Franky: Ah!!?
Luffy: I''m Luffy.
(Authorment: He''s so fucking angry)
...
..
=============================
"It was you! I knew that!"
"Catty m... You are Franky?!"
"Bft... Hahahaha! Sea-Water Panties?! That title is very appropriate for you," Iceburg said.
Tom, Kokoro, and Iceburg all looked at the 9-year-old boy with strange looks.
The smallmotion they made drew the attention of the carpenters and other residents to their group.
The smallmotion turned into a bigger one.
"He really looks like that pervert who appeared in the manga...!"
"Is it Franky?! Isn''t he Mister Tom''s student, Catty m?"
"That''s weird... Maybe he changed his name, or Franky is just a title..."
Catty m was dumbfounded by everything that happened... He was just witnessing the legendary moment he appeared in the manga. Before he couldprehend the situation he was surrounded by many enthusiastic people.
Tom dispersed the crowd as he did when Iceburg appeared in the manga.
And he looked at the two embarrassed little kids withplicated looks.
The first became the future mayor and was subjected to an assassination attempt by a member of the Straw Hat crew.
The second became a famous dismantler and bounty hunter and a pervert who terrorizes the entire city. He also stole the money of a member of the Straw Hat crew.
The two have a direct rtionship with the Straw Hats in this arc.
He couldn''t believe that the two young disciples he had raised by coincidence would be people of such great importance in the future.
"Kids, you should be careful from now on."
He whispered it in their ears in a low voice.
"Understood, teacher." Despite being just children, the duo managed to understand what their teacher meant and nodded in understanding. From now on, they''ll be famous, so they have to beware of anyone.
...
"Why did Robin need to attempt on Iceburg''s life... That doesn''t make sense."
"Yes, that CP9 agent obviously threatened her to do that."
"That''s bad The people of Water 7 have turned against Luffy and his partners."
"This is unfair!"
"Problems don''te singly to Luffy and his partners."
"They''re now hated by the city resident... This is clearly a framing process."
Both Tom and the young Iceburg sighed upon hearing the whispers of the surrounding people.
They can also see what other people can see.
So they can understand the situation well.
"Gehehehehe looks like Aqua Laguna ising too... The real adventure for Straw Hats starts now~"
Mermaid Kokoro has already begun to be affected by sake, as she found the evening very enjoyable so she drank too much. All the drinks the art store sells are pretty good after all.
"Aqua Laguna, huh?"
Including Tom, everyone was excited to see what their familiar Aqua Laguna would look like in the manga.
After all, who in Water 7 doesn''t know Aqua Laguna? Everyone knows the horror of the mighty tsunami.
...
What a battle!"
"How can he breathe fire if he doesn''t eat a devil fruit?!"
"Oh my Gosh He can extend his hand too?! Wait, is that a metal chain attached to his arm?!"
"What the hell is going on... Is he even a human?!"
"Cool!!!"
Little Franky''s eyes turned to stars as he watched his future version kick Luffy''s butt.
"What did he say it was??
"Cyborg? What is this?"
Everyone inside the art store ''Water 7'' looked at Catty m with confusion.
"Don''t look at me like that... I''m human...!"
* N?v(el)B\\jnn
New World, Urura Ind;
"Did he say he is a Cyborg?"
"Muhahaha! Interesting...!!"
While reading the manga, Queen the guemented:
"Then I won''t be the only Cyborg in the future, huh?"
"I think the old mates will be interested in this person."
*
Away in the first half of the Grand Line.
At Calm Belt. The scientific base at the bottom of the sea.
Inside a semi-darkboratory, sat a man in his thirties wearing a mechanical mask on the upper half of his face and a doctor''s uniform.
"Hmm, Cyborg?"
"This book is getting more and more interesting."
...
North Blue, Germa Kingdom;
Inside the royal pce in the Germa kingdom.
From the outside, it looks like an ordinary royal pce.
But on the inside, it looked like a scientific fortress containing numerousboratories above and below ground.
After his return from the Grand Line and his split from ''MADS'', Vinsmoke Judge inherited the throne directly from his deceased father.
Before he started building his science empire. The Emperor of the Four Seas (Rob) came and set up his art store here.
Although it frightened him a lot, he silently started building his scientific empire.
Germa 66!
Through his scientific knowledge, he seeded in cloning many human soldiers and the efficiency of his progress was much quickened as he turned arge percentage of thend under the kingdom into his secret kingdom.
The pce was just a facade.
"Cyborg Franky?"
"This is too interesting."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 278: World Government Concern!
Chapter 279: The meaning of life for Yamato! Kaido''s idea?
Chapter 280: World Government''s member: Stussy
Chapter 286 World Government Concern!
Chapter 286 World Government Concern!
I am happy for you, guys! (The website reader)
Don''t forget to follow me, here:
https://.scribble /profile/96583/ckstar_bh/
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
=============================
...
..
Iceburg: There were two... One was a big man wearing a mask, the other one... A tall woman with ck hair, those sharp eyes... It was probably... Nico Robin.
...
..
"The culprits in the shooting of Iceburg are the Straw Hat Pirates!!"
"Find Them All And Hang Them!!!"
...
..
Mozu: They ran away. You''re not going to chase them?
Franky: Nah. With my coup de vent I''m tapped out... Look at my hair.
We were interrupted. I''ll make him disappear after I refuel.
Mwahahahaha, So he really is worthy of 100M. He''s gonna be tough.
...
Kaku: He sure messed things up... That Franky.
Peepley Lulu: What a day... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Paulie: But we can''t let them get away with this... Tonight is THE AQUA LAGUNA. Other than the two trains going out today, there is no other way of getting off the Ind.
Since they can''t use the ship they came here with, we have to gather information...!!!
Have the Galley-La employees spread throughout the ind?
We''ll get this over with before dawn.
...
..
Chimney: Grandma! Grandma! Water Seven!
Gonbe: NYA NYA
Kokoro: Don''t get too excited now!! GAGAGA!
...
..
=============================
Holy Land, Marigoa;
The Domain of the Gods was full of trash I mean, Gods as usual. Today is not like every other day.
It is even the most awaited day by the Celestial Dragons.
"This is unforgivable! Why are they using Luffy and his buddies of a crime they didn''t do?!" One of the Celestial Dragons said angrily.
"Robin-chan seems to be feeling sad... Who''s the bastard who threatened her?! I''m going to flog his entire family!" Another celestial dragon shouted angrily as he spewed saliva everywhere.
"That old bug, I''ll remember your ugly face! How dare you touch Nami-swan with your filthy hands, you ugly bastard I''ll make sure to tear down your family with all Water Seven''s people!"
The guards of this Celestial Dragon shook their heads... Didn''t their master look in the mirror before calling someone else ugly?
In fact, this ugly Celestial Dragon wasn''t the only one who got angry at the scene of Nami being held captive by a random mob in Water Seven... But there''s no trick in hand... The author was in control of what he showed to them, and he was the one who deserves their anger.
...
Pangaea Castle, the main headquarters of the world government;
This ce was often quiet, even the great waves like the recent huge wars (basta Sea War, Jaya Ind War, Larva Archipgo War) didn''t make this ce lose its usual calm... Everything was under their control.
But this quiet facade can no longer be maintained at the end of the day.
And the reason is... Of course, the manga of One Piece!
BOOM!
"What is going on here? How dare ''Sky Sword'' draw this! Unforgivable!!!"
With one hit of his hand, the desk table of the Commander in Chief had exploded into sawdust.
Kong tried to keep a calm face, but couldn''t... This was the first time that World Government operatives and their way of doing things had been revealed in the manga.
And not just any individuals in the World Government, but CP9... One of the most important divisions in the World Government.
Even revealing the Five Elders'' faces previously is iparable to what the manga revealed this time... The hell! How could they call CP9 a secret division, now? Nothing was a secret anymore... Everyone in the world would be wary of them... And their fists would not remain as firm as it was... They would lose dominance over the first half of the Grand Line little by little.
The CP9 is arguably the most powerful division at the disposal of the World Government in the first half of the Grand Line.
"I have a bad feeling about the uing arc... This sea train carrying Nico Robin is definitely going to Enies Lobby... Oh shit, Sanji has a n! Don''t tell me..."
Kong shuddered at the thought of what would happen if the Straw Hat Pirates caught the government train to Enies Lobby.
Kong got up from his seat and stopped thinking... He was summoned by the five elders who were even angrier than him... Well, he was the only one who the Gorosei could explode in his face at this moment.
Although he had no hand in this.
"Sigh~"
...
A few hours ago inside the government hall;
==============================
...
..
CP9 Membre: Get into Iceburg''s mansion again. If worstes to worst, you can erase all evidence.
"Tom" Had it originally, and of all of his apprentices, the only living one is Iceburg.
I don''t care how you do it. In the name of CP9, You must take it tonight.
You must understand that this is the duty of justice...
...
..
==============================
"This is the duty of justice..."
"..."
"What kind of blueprints does Tom have that summoned the CP9 secret agency to get it?"
The five elders looked at each other in confusion, unable toe up with any ideas.
"The manga has reached a point where we feel really threatened... If this continues, the situation will be bad."
"So far, Rob hasn''t revealed the faces of any CP9 members... But that doesn''t mean he won''t reveal themter."
"It looks like Nico Robin has bepletely involved with CP9... Could she be a secret member of CP9...?"
The rest of the Gorosei looked at the younger Gorosei among them with a weird look.
"Why would we make one of our members a wanted criminal?"
"Ah I forgot about this. Sorry."
"Hmm, looks like Nico Robin has decided to separate from the crew... Enies Lobby has been mentioned..."
"The situation is getting moreplicated."
...
An hourter...
"Damn you, Sky Sword!"
"That''s heinous!"
"The hell He really exposed our covert assassination"
"This is unforgivable! Summon Kong here!"
"The next arc... Enies Lobby? We have to stop it from being released at all costs!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 279: The meaning of life for Yamato! Kaido''s idea?
Chapter 280: World Government''s member: Stussy
Chapter 281: Devil! Blueprint of Pluton!
Chapter 287 The meaning of life for Yamato! Kaidos idea?
Chapter 287 The meaning of life for Yamato! Kaido''s idea?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
New World, Urura Ind;
In a semi-dark cave behind Skull Mountain (Kaido''s new base). A little girl was reading the manga book with an expression sometimes excited, sad, surprised,ughed, and at other times angry.
Her cute face showed various emotions, but the luminosity of her big eyes did not change with any kind of emotion.
==============================
...
..
Sanji: Robin-Chan!!
Chopper: Robin!
Sanji: Where did you go? Everyone is worried about you!
Robin: (.....)
Sanji: Let''s go back to the hotel! We can''t talk here. I''ll tell you everythingter. Wait there. I''lle over to you.
Robin: (.....)
Robin: No. We''re fine where we are. I won''t... Go back with you...
Sanji/Chopper: (!!!?)
Robin: Let''s say our farewell here... In this town...
Chopper:... Robin!?
Sanji: Er... What are you saying, Robin-Chan? Ah! Is it about the thing in the papers? Don''t worry! We don''t believe it!
They always me the pirates whenever anything bad happens!
Robin: Yes. You guys were falsely used of the crime. However... For me, it is the truth. I did, in fact, infiltrate the mayor''s officest night.
Sanji: Huh?
Robin: I am shrouded in a darkness that you do not know of. And that darkness will eventually be the death of you.
Sanji/Chopper: (....!!)
shback:
Aokiji: Up ''til now, every group that ever associated with Nico Robin... Has been destroyed. That woman is always the survivor.
Robin: Now... You will be my scapegoat for this incident. I will leave soon... And the situation will worsen.
Sanji: What are you talking about!? Why are you...!?
Robin: Why am I doing this? Yes. There''s no need to tell you all that.
Sanji: Robin-Chan!! That doesn''t make any sense! Did something happen to you!?
Robin: We haven''t known each other for long... And after today, we won''t see each other again.
Say "Hello" to everyone for me.
In the time I''ve been with you... You have treated me well.
Good-bye.
Sanji: Hey... I... I don''t believe this... WAIT A MINUTE!! ROBIN-CHAN
THIS ISN''T FUNNY!!!
Chopper: ROBIN...!!
...
..
==============================
"No, Robin, you can''t say that... that would break Sanji and Chopper''s hearts..."
"Ah... That''s so sad!"
Yamato''s eyes were wet and she couldn''t stop her tears froming out.
Being a little girl ustomed to the Straw Hat Pirates as her only stars and the only wonderful people in her world... She couldn''t imagine the idea of them splitting up.
"First, Usopp and now Robin... That''s sad~"
She used her little hand to wipe her tears and continued reading the volume hoping that this nightmare would eventuallye to an end.
For her, seeing the crew separated wasn''t a good thing. It was no less than a nightmare... Seeing the Straw Hats going from ind to ind on happy adventures was what made her bleak life meaningful.
Since she was born in this cruel world, only the manga of One Piece is the thing that makes her feel truly happy.
Everything about how she can lives... She only learned that from the manga One Piece... She wanted to be a pirate in the future, not like her father, but like Luffy and his partners.
"Since Sanji has a n, I''m sure he''ll know what''s going on, and he''ll save Robin from the viins of the World Government."
...
On the other side of the ind, in the new Skull Pce.
"Wororororo!"
"The Pirate King is birth. Shiki is beaten. And now, the Sky Sword is starting to make trouble with the World Government by revealing their dirty secrets... I suppose that Aqua Laguna in the manga is kinda a sign of the huge tsunami that will sweep through the real world after this arc."
"You have a good point, but No, Captain... I think that''s what will happen after the next arc."
"Why do you say that, Alber?"
"Luffy and his crew are defeated in the first sh against CP9, but the second and decisive sh between them will be in the Enies Lobby."
"Hmm, you have a point."
"Muahahaha! Forget those boring events... Isn''t that cyborg Franky so cool...? How does it work with c as energy? That doesn''t make any sense...!"
Kaido and King both looked at Queen with disdain... Why would they care about a guy who uses c to recover his energy?
"More importantly, it is the consequences of the events of the manga, not the events of the manga itself, you idiot This is because everything that has appeared so far in the first half of the Grand Line is too weak to get our attention, Wororororo!"
"But... Franky is really a genius... Ah, you won''t understand anything because you''re not a genius... Only a genius can understand another genius... In my opinion, Franky is the best one who has appeared in the manga so far!"
Queen was consistent in his praise of Franky... Every time this genius cyborg appeared he was happy... Arguably Franky is his favorite character at this point... Simply because he shares so many things with him.
"Well, be prepared for what ising soon We... We''re still too weakpared to monsters at the peak of the world Queen Is what Caesar Clown said regarding the possibility of creating Devil Fruits true?"
"Ceasar is Vegapunk''s most reliable assistant... If he says Vegapunk discovered a backdoor in Devil Fruits, that''s true then, Muahaha~ That''s really interesting~"
"Most importantly, he said that the world government has elerated scientific research on Devil Fruits and Haki and is studying a top-secret project that might change the world..."
"I don''t know how true this is, but it is very possible if even someone like Vegapunk is very covert around it."
"A project that could change the world, huh? Interesting."
"Queen... I want you to entice Ceasar to join us... If he helps us with the Devil Fruit making project we will truly be the true Beasts Pirates, Wororororo!"
...
Jaya Ind;
"This ce is so good that it doesn''t look what it used to be in the manga anymore."
"Are you sure we''ll find the leader of the Revolutionary Army and Crocodile here?"
"If the captain says they''re here, that means they''re here. Or do you doubt what the captain said?"
"Okay, look for them then."
"Hohoho, to ask a blind man to search for people, do you not have an iota of pity in your heart, hawk-eye?"
"Enough of the nonsense, use the observation haki How else are we going to find them in this sea of people using just our eyes?"
Issho and Mihawk looked at the ind of entertainment that was filled with people who came from all over the world.
The Kalgara and Nnd golden statues were especially notable.
***
West Blue, Ohara;
"Robin-Chan..."
"Robin''s journey with the crew couldn''t have ended in such a cruel way, could it?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Obviously she is being forced to do what she is doing now... She has been forced by the scum of the World Government!"
"Shut up! You idiot, don''t you know that there are people from the World Government here?"
"As if I care! Who can harm me in the Lands of the Four Seas Emperor?! Then let them try!" A young man from Knowledge Vige was so angry about the direction the story was going. Robin was his favorite character after all, and he didn''t want to see her suffer.
"She must have been threatened to use the crew members'' lives as hostages, Robin can''t break up with the crew on her own... Those CP9 scumbags are so cunning."
...
This young man wasn''t the only one who was pissed off at what happened so far, since Nico Robin in the manga is the character of the beloved Princess of Ohara, it can be said that she''s the child of everyone in Ohara.
Her legendary born day is still etched in everyone''s mind and unforgettable, since that day Robin has be the princess of the whole country.
There''s no doubt that if something bad happens to her even in the manga, it will cause an angry reaction.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 280: World Government''s member: Stussy
Chapter 281: Devil! Blueprint of Pluton!
Chapter 282: Knowledge Light n
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
Synopsis:
Suffering from betrayal and dying without knowing, he found himself at the bottom of Hell even though he had done nothing worth going to Hell because of it. But the God or Devil responsible for his incarnation saved him and gave him a chance. A chance to revive the King of Beasts! He has returned from Hell crawling to sow terror in the cultivation world!
(Avable on P@treon... Coming next week on Webnovel.)
Chapter 288 Annoucement!
Chapter 288 Annoucement!
No chapter today... Sorry. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
I''m writing Enies Lobby Arc chapters!
Believe me it will... I don''t like spoiling the events, but the arc will be the best arc in the story so far.
Chapter 289 Devil! Blueprint of Pluton!
Chapter 289 Devil! Blueprint of Pluton!
ckStar_BH:
The power stone is not enough guys!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Devil...
A human can only be described with this word if he has a devilish heart and a demonic ability that can cause damage to the world as much as a true devil can do.
In the pirate world, there is no doubt that there are a lot of devils like these even though they are human.
But does this apply to her daughter as well?
Why do people call her cute daughter a devil in the manga?
If her daughter was really a devil. Does this mean that she and her husband are also devils?
Olvia''s hand pressed on the volume book which was like an encyclopedia with a lot of pages.
She was clearly worried and confused.
As she continued to read the chapters, the anxiety and confusion continued to build up.
Although she didn''t really need to worry about the present and the future, too. Since everything wouldn''t go back to how it was and wouldn''t be what it should have been.
But what if the manga of One Piece affected the way people would view her daughter in the future?
This is what she didn''t want to see.
Anything that would harm her little daughter in any way, she must fight it. And provide her daughter with a healthy growth environment.
Just like her husband who fights for the same target.
So far the events in the manga have been going in an unknown direction toward revealing the story of Nico Robin''s past.
But is Nico Robin really her daughter?
No, her daughter is Rudius D. Robin.
So is she worried and sympathetic to a fictional character in this case?
No, also, Nico Robin is her daughter''s future that she failed to live in... The anxiety she''s feeling is just guilt.
Now, that she''s given the chance to find out what she wasn''t supposed to find out, she must embracing Nico Robin''s future at all costs.
Embracing it means epting it.
"Little Robin..."
"I know your past may not be good... But I trust that your future will be bright."
Nico Olvia touched Robin''s dark-eyed face in the manga and said with teary eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The scene she''s reading was the scene of Robin and Iceburg talking.
Since the emergence of Cipher Pol No. 9 Olvia knew the situation in the manga was much worse than she first thought.
==============================
...
..
Iceburg: NMA... I was surprised to meet you here... I never thought I''d see you here, Nico Robin.
Robin: (.....) Have we met before?
Iceburg: Last night was the first time... But I had always... Wanted to meet you...
Robin: In order to kill me...?
Iceburg: That is correct. Before You Destroy The World...!! HEH ~ HEH
Robin: (....!)
Iceburg: Seeking, studying, and deciphering the true history... The world government had made so illegal a long time ago... As you probably already know.
Robin: How do you know about the true history?
Iceburg: Just knowing that the poneglyphs exist is not a crime... But in this world, there is only one person who can decipher it... And That Is You!
That is the reason since you were only eight years old... There has been a high bounty on your head!
You are the only person in this world... That Can Resurrect... The Ancient Weapons.
Robin: ... So you know about that too...
Iceburg: If you are with the CP9... Then you must''ve left the straw hats... And are now working for the government...
It''s weird on their part to hire someone they have been trying to arrest for so long... But I don''t care about their reasons for doing this.
Because once the weapons are revived... It won''t matter if the user is good or evil...
One thing is certain... The weapons will never bring peace to the world... Instead, They Will Destroy It.
The things that have been buried, along with history... Should Never Be Unearthed!
Robin: Yes. I agree. But you should mind your own business. Regardless of how I choose to study history.
You''re just an outsider, you have no ce to say anything.
Iceburg: --- That is not so... The truth is, I''m very much involved...
Because I Hold The Blueprint Of... The Ancient Weapon, "Pluton!!"
...
..
==============================
"...!!"
"Pluton again!"
"That''s unbelievable... Blueprint? This is not possible because Pluton is not..."
Olvia paused mid-sentence when she saw something that shocked her in the next conversation between Iceburg and Robin.
She didn''t care about ancient weapons, all she cared about was her daughter only.
"The only girl who survived the Ohara incident...? What incident is he talking about?!"
"The same devilish mind as The Ohara Demons...! What does he mean by that?"
"He''s calling my daughter a devil again?! No, this time he''s calling all the Ohara''s people devils!"
Olvia''s confusion deepened the more she read.
She sensed an ominous omen from what Iceburg called the Ohara Incident.
What kind of idents can one person survive?
A devastating ident for the ind!
Not only Olvia. Who carefully scrutinize Iceburg''s words, but all of Ohara''s people including archaeologists did.
As expected, the moment Tom mentioned that he had the blueprints for the ancient weapon, Pluton, there was an uproar like no other across the world.
...
Art Store, Water Seven;
Tom looked at the manga book with wide eyes of shock, and then he looked at Iceburg withplex looks.
"Okay... We''re done."
The moment his Pluton blueprints were revealed, Tom felt several heavy gazes locked on him.
People from the World Government, people from the Navy, people from the underworld mafias, pirates, and hunters All kinds of dangerous peopleid eyes on him and his disciples.
He was not a fool not to discern the greedy and excited looks in their eyes.
Suddenly, a sexy store goddess walked out of Rob''s personal section.
She was dressed in typical maid clothes.
With blonde hair, blue eyes, and long legs, Stussy looked very gorgeous in her new look.
"Mr. Tom, Rob-Sama has invited you to the Art Pce, you and your small family... Do you want to follow me now, or until you finish reading the manga?"
"Please, show the way."
Tom epted the invitation of the beautiful store goddess without hesitation.
After all, he wasn''t a fool not to see the only safe road ahead.
...
After leaving Stussy and Tom''s family. The CP member walked out of the art store and made a phone call.
"The target was pulled away before we had a chance to call him."
"With the people of Sky Sword."
...
Holy Land, Marigoa;
"What happened?" The long-bearded Gorosei asked with an ufortable expression.
"We don''t know how it happened, but Tom and his family didn''t make it out of the art store even after it closed, sir." CP0 Agent replied with his head down.
"Damn it! Did you make sure the blueprints were with him?!"
"From noticing his terrified, unsettled expressions, we concluded that the blueprints were with him at 80%."
"That''s really high... Pass my orders, surround Water Seven with everything we have, and don''t let Tom leave... You can use violence if necessary... Besieged the sky port too."
"The blueprints of the ancient weapon must return to our hands or better yet disappear with Water Seven!"
"Since our ns which we knew nothing about were already revealed in the manga before we even interacted, we have nothing to fear, we are the world government after all."
Others should fear us."
"If the Sky Sword men interfere in this, crush them!"
"Understood, Gorosei-sama!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 282: Knowledge Light n
Chapter 283: CP9''s Combat Power!
Chapter 284: bautermann!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Chapter 290 Knowledge Light Clan!
Chapter 290 Knowledge Light n!
ckStar_BH:
The power stones is not enough, guys!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Tree of Knowledge, Ohara;
A week before now, at this time it was the first day after the volume was published, and the storm had just begun...
"Are we demons, guys?" Zadie looked at his fellow profession with confused eyes and asked a vague question.
His fellow archaeologists were no less confused.
What they read in this chapter on the tongue of Iceburg made them very angry and sad.
It''s not like they don''t know that the World Government considers them a threat that must be removed, but it hasn''t yet reached the point where they''re called demons.
The whole time Professor Clover was silent, but when he saw the confusion and anger of his team, he shook his head and sighed.
"Since they call us demons, that means they''re already done with us, soon we will see how it was done in the manga, are you ready for that?"
"Of course, we''re ready!"
Most of the archaeologists, both men, and women, answered out loud.
How they not be prepared when just a little girl not only saw it but lived and experienced its consequences as well?
Donquixote Homing looked at this scene with a sad sigh.
He was a celestial dragon and he knew very well the consequences of excavating history, the World Government would not allow anyone researching history to get out unscathed.
But although he was saddened by the current sight, he wasn''t worried about the safety of his friends, having someone like Rob in this ce meant absolute safety for them.
"Because of the manga of One Piece, our research on the history and the Old Kingdom has be slow and ineffective... The manga gave us a lot of shocking insights and facts rted to the Void Century and the Great Kingdom, so we thought reading the manga was better than researching history..."
Professor Clover spoke with a calm tone and clear eyes, as the rest of the archaeologists listened to him silently.
"This era we''re living in right now, is weird and it''s not supposed to be, it''s not just weird but it''s more correct to call it a miracle. Ever since I started reading One Piece manga I''ve always had some weird ideas ... What if our real world is what''s in the manga? And the current world we live in is just an illusion?
"Hahaha...! Weird isn''t it?"
Although Professor Cloverughed, the rest of the archaeologists did notugh but rather listened with shocked expressions on their faces.
This is because most of them have had these thoughts at least once. They just didn''t talk about it out loud.
"Well, it doesn''t matter what kind of world we live in, the important thing is that we''re alive. And we have to continue our task of knowing the true history."
"In the past, hundreds of years ago, there was a glorious n working with the great kingdom, this n''s job was Guess what?"
The eyes of the young archaeologists twinkled with excitement because they had never heard this story before... What shocked them the most was how Professor Clover knew about a n that was dealing with the Great Kingdom in the forgotten past?!
"What is the job of this glorious n, Professor?!"
"Tell us!"
Even the former Celestial Dragon was very curious.
"This n''s job was the same as what we do."
"Huh! You mean!?"
"Do not tell us..."
"Yes, they took upon themselves the task of searching for history! The Great Kingdom gave them the title: The Knowledge Light n simr to the Great Bell."
"They were a proud n have the will of D. They recorded thousands of years of bygone eras, and contributed so much to the development of the Great Kingdom, they were truly the n of Knowledge Light."
"It''s amazing!"
"Where did you know that, Professor?!"
Professor Clover sighed as he recalled two familiar faces who were thest members of that glorious n.
He was just a talented young man when they were working in the Tree of Knowledge as great archaeologists.
They were among the closest people to him, whom he would never forget.
"Once upon a time there was a strange couple who had the same name but they''re very kind. They were called Mr. and Miss Castro, they were working here as great archaeologists, at that time I was just a young archaeologist, under their guidance, I learned many things that still benefit me even now."
"Did this couple tell you about the Knowledge Light n?"
"Yes, they were thest members of the Knowledge Light n."
...
Art Pce;
Rob canceled his God Perspective ability and a faint smile appeared on his face.
He had seen and heard everything Professor Clover had said.
Of course, this was one of the reasons why Rob decided to protect this ce and those archaeologists.
"Rob-sama~ Mr. Tom and his family have arrived."
Suddenly, a luscious blonde maid appeared beside Rob and leaned on his shoulder before whispering seductively.
Rob grabbed her by the waist and quickly pulled her into hisp.
"You''re getting more riotous, Stussy~ but I like it."
"Hehehe~"
"Tell Tom and his disciples toe to see me."
"Understood, Master~"
"But before that The way you introduce CP9 in the manga is so cool~ I even got fooled by their acting, it looks like the future generation in the government is very professional, Fufu~"
...
Inside Marigoa, the day that was supposed to be fun for the people of the government, today''s volume made it bleak for them. the secrets about world government that the manga revealing it are bothered the atmosphere. Which reminded them of how terrifying the manga really is. ==============================
...
..
CP9 Member (Bull Mask): A Fake...!!?
CP9 Member (Skull Mask): Stop this nonsense...
Paulie: I don''t know who the hell you are, but... Your n failed. HAA... What a scene... unfortunately, I don''t even know what you''re looking for...
CP9 Member (Bull Mask): ... Brat... But even though you''re just the bait, now that you''re involved... We can''t let you live.
...!!!?
Luffy: I''m stuck...!!! Damn!! I''m stuck!! NNG!
Paulie: Straw Hat...!!!
Luffy: Huh!? Ah!! You''re the guy with the ropes!!! What happened? Are you okay!? You''re bleeding!!
Paulie: ... This is the third floor... I should be the one asking if you''re okay...
CP9 Member (Skull Mask): Straw Hat Luffy...
CP9 Member (Bull Mask): Did youe here to take the me for us?
Luffy: Ah!! A mask!? it''s a mask!! Then it''s you! You''re telling Robin to do something...!!! Give Robin back, you bastards!!!
CP9 Member (Skull Mask): (.....) Rankyaku.
Luffy: What!!? The wall broke from one kick!!
...
..
==============================
Inside the government hall, the five elders used to show pleasant facial expressions while reading One Piece, but now, their expressions froze and the air around them trembled.
Undoubtedly, these five old men were monsters in the skin of a human.
"Dammit!! Son of bitch!"
The Gorosei with the hat roared angrily.
"First, ''Geppo'', ''Tekkai'' and now ''Rankyaku''... Does he intend to reveal Rokushiki''s six techniques to the public?!"
"Forget it and look at the following pages... Our people''s faces have been revealed."
==============================
...
..
Lhi: What shall we discuss first with you?
Iceburg: Wha-...!!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lhi: I''m disappointed in you.
Iceburg: LUCCHI!!!
Kaku: It''s all your fault...
Iceburg: KAKU!!!
Kaku: This is what you get for handing it over, while the Government was still requesting it of you nicely.
Kalifa: We really wished... To make this town a memory without having to harm you.
Iceburg: KALIFA...!!
Blueno: You have your master''s resolve.
Iceburg: BLUENO...!! You were all... With the Government!!!
Lhi: That''s right... Concealing ourselves was easy as pie... But I''m so amazed by the depth of your forethought, I''m totally speechless.
[Kaku-Blueano-Lhi-Kalifa]
[Behind-the-scenes secret service directly under the World Government. CIPHER POL NO. 9]
Lhi: The blueprints for the ancient weapon "Pluton"... Please tell us... Its whereabouts. Before there are any more victims.
==============================
"..."
The five elders looked at the faces of the CP9 members and didn''t recognize any of them, they were obviously young and professional in their work, but unfortunately, they didn''t manage to get the blueprints yet from Iceburg.
"Then, the CP9 members were two carpenters, Iceburg''s female secretary, and the tavern owner... Woow, we were tricked by their acting, too."
"I can predict how readers will react to them without even going into chat rooms."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 283: CP9''s Combat Power!
Chapter 284: bautermann!
Chapter 285: The Legendary Shipwright!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Chapter 291 CP9s Combat Power!
Chapter 291 CP9''s Combat Power!
ckStar_BH:
The power stones are not enough, guys!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
West Blue, Ohara, Art Pce;
==============================
...
..
Lhi: This was 4 years ago. A man entered through the gates of Galley-La Company and came to see you.
Iceburg: (...!!) HAA... HAA...
Lhi: He named himself only once...
Kalifa: I remember as well.
Kaku: So Do I...
Lhi: Which means... Tom''s other disciple, "Catty m", Is still alive... Still in this town... UNDER THE NAME OF "FRANKY"!!!
Iceburg: (.....!!!)
Kaku: There''s no mistaking it... Who''d have thought there was such a rtionship between you two?
...
..
==============================
Rob silently looked at his guests who were still reading the manga with great astonishment on their faces.
He knew they hadn''t finished it yet so he didn''t bother them.
"Rob-san... Don''t tell me... Is all of this in this book real?" Tom stared in shock at the scene where Lhi and the rest of CP9 were able to confirm the fact that Franky is Catty m.
"Hm?"
"Why do you assume that, Tom?"
"That''s because what we''ve seen so far has gone far beyondmon sense... That''s not just a book anymore rather it''s a whole new world!"
Rob smiled upon hearing that from the Fishman before he said.
"Art is what allows us to transcend what you called themon sense. Anything can be achieved with art. There is no limit to the imagination that exists in art."
The whole time, 13-year-old Iceburg, and 9-year-old Catty m looked at Rob in awe.
This was the man who create One Piece... The man who made them famous and who is arguably controlling their destiny now.
Kokoro didn''t say anything, she kept her calm even though she wanted to ask why she looked so ugly in the manga as an old woman.
Now, she looked like a mature woman in her forties, although she had lost her divine beauty when she was in her twenties, she was not that ugly.
Her look in the manga gave her such trauma that she didn''t want to remember it or mention it in front of Tom.
"Since you''re here, I suppose you know why right?"
"Yeah, I still haven''t thanked you for getting me out of trouble"
"There''s no need to apologize, I was the one who got you into trouble so I must get you out of it."
Before he got up to apologize, Rob stopped him.
"The world government is surrounding Water Seven from all sides, don''t worry they won''t do anything foolish against your city because it has an art store, even if they try to do something they won''t seed."
"They want to catch you for the blueprints."
When hearing about the blueprints again, Tom gets very confused... Just how does Rob know about it since he''s the only one who knows?
He didn''t remember telling anyone about it, even the former Fishman Ind King who had secured the blueprints didn''t know what exactly they were because he hadn''t taken a single look at them before.
"I told you a moment ago that there is no limit to imagination, you can exin why I know about the blueprints of the ancient weapon with that."
"Don''t get confused again, I don''t read minds but I can read your expression."
This time Tom felt the urge to get out of here and surrender himself to the World Government.
...
Holy Land, Marigoa; n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
==============================
...
..
Kaku: Shigan.
Zoro: Argh...!!!
Kaku: We don''t need bullets... To pierce human flesh.
...
Lhi: Go, Nico Robin.
Luffy: !!!... GUH...!!!
Chopper: Robin!!!
Nami: Luffy was caught so easily...!! Luffy... Zoro... What...!? What''s with their strength...?!!
Paulie: Who the hell are you?
Lhi:... Our surroundings have changed... We, of The CP9, have been prepared to give our lives for the government. We''ve trained our bodies to great extremes since we were young...
Thus, we''ve gained 6 superhuman strengths... Rokushiki.
I think it has finally sunk into your hearts. Us four are assigned by the government to extreme missions. And you lowly pirates... Can see the huge difference in ourbat power...!!
...
..
==============================
"This young man, Lhi is really so cool..." The bald Gorosei praised Lhi because he could say he was the leader of this group of talented young guys.
"Do we have any kid in training with his specifications?"
"I don''t think so. He looks very young... But I''m sure he was already born somewhere in this world and might be in his third or fourth year now.
"Those guys who have mastered the six strengths to this level are already extremely talented."
"The Straw Hats looked like children in front of them Hahaha, the prestige of Luffy and hisrades haspletely copsed."
This was the only moment in this day when the five elders really enjoyed andughed a little... It could be said that revealing their filthy secrets in the name of justice had stimted their anger a lot, but it had not yet reached the point where they were going crazy.
It seemed that Rob wasn''t quite an idiot and was making the World Government a joke... By having CP9 defeat Luffy and Zoro easily, it could be said that the prestige of the World Government''s forces would skyrocket.
This at least made the five elders'' frustration drop a bit.
But this does not mean quelling their angerpletely.
The moment Commander-in-Chief Kong arrived they were able to vent a few of their frustrations by shouting at him.
...
Marineford;
"Why are you angry at this petty thing and not when Shiki crushed an entire naval base?"
Sengoku looked at his old partner with dissatisfaction on his face.
"These CP9 are all masters of Rokushiki. Do you really think your little grandson is capable of defeating this level?!"
Garp pressed the armrest until it broke, he was very angry at what he had seen so far.
"This foolish grandson How could he lose to another kid?!"
For Garp, Lhi was just a little kid, and his grandson losing to someone who doesn''t seem to master any Haki is a disgrace.
Tsuru shook her head and didn''tment, knowing that saying anything to the angry Garp wouldn''t make any sense.
"Sengoku, just let him get as angry as he wants as if he doesn''t know that his grandson will eventuallye out victorious somehow."
It seemed as though Tsuru''s words made their way into Garp''s subconscious, whose expression rxed when he remembered that his grandson was the protagonist.
Sengoku was shocked that Garp''s expression changed so easily because of Tsuru''s words.
"Huh, Neko Neko no Mi, Model: Leopard? He''s a Zoan user, too!"
"This is a bit surprising... He''s really strong with Rokushiki, and now, he has a strong Devil Fruit... Looks like he''s going to be the main opponent... Luffy''s got a tough enemy."
"Sigh~ They were really defeated"
"Don''t worry, Garp... It''s only their first encounter, I think Luffy and his partners going to try to get Robin back so they''ll fight again..."
Tsuru was sure of that.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 284: bautermann!
Chapter 285: The Legendary Shipwright!
Chapter 286: The end of the humans tragedy at the hands of the Fish-Man... But the end of the Fish-Man at the hands of the humans...
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Chapter 292 Klabautermann!
Chapter 292 bautermann!
ckStar_BH:
The power stones are not enough, guys!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
(The chapter is 1800 word!)
Grand Line, Navarone (G-8 Base);
This ce that has changed since its appearance in the manga has be a great milestone for the Navy, join it be coveted for many marines around the world.
The World Government itself invested a lot of resources to strengthen the Navarone defenses and transferred a lot of strong people here, Navarone was turned into a truly impregnable fortress this time.
Mekao was one of the people who was transferred from Marineford to Navarone with his small family.
After his transfer to Navarone, he was given the grade of mechanics department captain due to his great experience in repairing ships and also his great fame in the manga.
Four days after the volume was published, a small navy delivery ship arrived at Navarone.
Through these delivery ships, the headquarters sends the necessities to the branches, but in 3 years these small delivery ships have be the best that can be seen on the horizon for the marines in the branches.
After all, manga books are one of those things that are sent by delivery ships, too!
Mekao got his new volume and started reading the manga with an excited expression.
After all, this arc was all about his profession. Shipbuilding, and ship repair!
He had been to Water Seven many times in the past so that he would realize how amazing the shipbuilders there.
He wanted to see how well in shipbuilding they would be in the future... When he saw the sea train, he remained frozen for 5 minutes in shock.
He couldn''t help but sigh at how professional the Fishman Tom, the best ships mechanic in water seven or perhaps the entire world.
But he felt sad about Going Merry''s condition. Since it was checked on by his future version when it arrived at Navarone, he realized that it probably wouldn''t sail for long.
But when this was confirmed in this arc, he felt sad.
"This... It was really a bautermann, as expected even Franky had heard of this miraculous existence!"
=============================
...
..
Franky: I''m saying that I''ll help you dismantle that ship.
Usopp: SHUT UP!!!
Mozu/Kiwi: BRO!!
Usopp: I''M NOT GONNA LET YOU DO IT!!! GOING MERRY IS MY SHIP!!!
Franky: No... It''s not a ship anymore!!!
Usopp: Ah? What?
Franky: I asked you earlier... "What''re you gonna do once you fix this ship"...
If you were gonna throw your life away along with the ship... Then I couldn''t have cared less.
But you said that you wanted to get back to your home in East Blue.
That''s why I''m stopping you, kid.
This ship ain''t gonna even get to the next ind.
"I will carry you from thisnd to thatnd". Ships are born with that wish in mind...!!! When a ship can no longer carry people to the nextnd...
Usopp: (!!?) Ah!! No!!! Stop!!!
Franky: It''s not a ship anymore!!!
Usopp: Stop------!!!
Mozu/Kiwi: BRO---!!
Usopp: You bastard!!! Get away from the ship!!!
Franky: NGUH~~~!! You bastard... If you don''t understand...!!! Then you''d better see it...!!! For yourself!!!
....
....
....
Usopp:...!! HEHEHE... I''m sorry, Merry... SNIFF!! I''ll fix you...!! In a minute...!!! I''ll fix you...!!! Again and again!!
Franky: Hey, cut it out already, Long Nose!! You saw the bottom of the ship, right? The keel is broken, the outside tes are misaligned, and the ribs are in pieces!! It could copse with each wave that hits it!! Do you think that the repairs of some amateur would...
Usopp: Shut up already!!! I don''t want you telling me that!!! I''ll kick your ass if don''t shut up, you hooligan bastard!!!
Franky: What did you say!!?
...
..
=============================
East Blue, Syrup Town;
Inside the art store. The atmosphere was kind of depressing, after all, two crew members from their vige had left the crew and that meant they lost the honor of being manga protagonists and might never see them again.
The first was ''''Going Merry'''', the ship that the Straw Hat Pirates considered a member of their crew, and which everyone in this volume knew was no different from a living creature either... After all, inanimate objects cannot repair a ship and speak.
The second was Usopp, who separated from the crew of his own free will, he even fought against his captain in a battle over the right to own the ship.
Most readers thought Usopp would return to the crew, and even the most optimistic thought the crew would find a way to fix the ''''Going Merry'''' and get it to set sail again, after all, nothing is impossible in a world filled with the omnipresent paranormal.
But some pessimists believed that Usopp would not return to the crew, and that ''''Merry'''' would die, too.
The two sides, with opposing opinions, got into oral arguments and even got into a fistfight outside the art store in the first days after the volume was updated.
But the hunters and the store goddesses always intervened to resolve any dispute that crossed the line
...
"Yassop Do you understand our son''s current feelings?"
Banshina looked at her husband who was reading manga and drinking a bottle of ''''Heineken'''' withplicated expressions. He wanted to damn the author (who''s his leader) for torturing his son in the manga, but when he remembered the quality of the drink in his hand, which also the author was selling, he only damned him internally.
Suddenly, his wife Banshina came back from serving customers and asked him in a low voice.
"Of course, I understand. He''s depressed and sad, feels lonely and self-me, and feels like he can''t do anything to save Merry... Look, he''s starting to admit what he''s been hiding all along... What he saw that night at sky ind , what we also saw was not a dream..."
Banshina was already holding her manga so she read what her husband had already pointed out.
"This Franky wasn''t a bad guy after all... Looks like we''ve misjudged this guy, otherwise, Usopp wouldn''t have opened his eyes... I hope everything goes back to how it was with Luffy and the others ."
After saying that, she went back to reading the manga with stressful expressions. What she read next made her feel very sad about the ship, too.
The whole time she was unaware that such a miraculous phenomenon existed in this world.
bautermann or the ship''s spirit.
Not only her, but this chapter, in particr, has turned the logic of a lot of the world''s people upside down.
It was precisely this chapter that was the first stage of the great change, but the second stage would be the bullet of mercy which would usher in a new era that which pirates and marines alike would treat their ships with utmost love and care.
==============================
...
..
Usopp: I knew... All of that. I KNEW THAT GOING MERRY...!!! COULD NOT TRAVEL ANYMORE!!!!
I actually knew all of that... When I heard the results of the evaluation... I decided that it wasn''t just my imagination back then. I thought it was a dream at first. I didn''t think there could be such a thing, but...!!
Mozu/Kiwi: (?)
Franky: (.....)
Usopp: One night... I heard the sounds of hammering from the empty ship...!! The fog was thick, but someone was there. I never found out who, but the next day, the ship was repaired in a very poor fashion.
sh-back:
Luffy: Usopp, it''s not the flying model anymore.
Usopp: (How did the person who fixed the ship know going merry''s original shape?)
Usopp: It was all so strange, but... I remember this one phrase... I don''t know if it''s just my imagination or maybe he did say it.
Going Merry: It''s alright. I''ll carry all of you... For a little while longer.
Usopp:... I know it sounds so freaking stupid...!! But... I... I think that it was... The incarnation of going merry...!!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Franky: (.....)
Usopp: The ship was probably already at its limit... And wanted to warn us about it. You probably think I''m crazy. I don''t care if you don''t believe me...
Franky: No need for that... He looked like a sailor, holding a hammer m, didn''t he?
Usopp:.....huh? How... Did you know that?
Franky: Cause, kid, you probably saw a bautermann.
...
..
==============================
In Whole Cake Chateau, Whole Cake Ind;
Linlin''s eyes widened as she read about what a bautermann is... What in this world has she not heard about?! What strange soul has she not seen in this world since she ate the soul fruit?
So why she hasn''t heard about bautermann before?!
"Mont-d''Or!! Come here!!"
Charlotte Mont-d''Or shuddered at his mother''s loud voice... He quickly thought about what the hell he had done to make his mother angry but he couldn''t remember anything bad he had done recently.
"Ah Maybe she has known about me when I temporarily escaped from my duty by deceiving little sister Brle about taking me off the ind that day?!"
Mont-d''Or did not stop and ran toward downtown.
...
"Here I am, Mama!"
"Mont-d''Or! Bring out the Book of Spirits in which we record all the souls discovered so far."
"Ah?! Here, Mama!"
He sighed in relief because it wasn''t what he thought and summoned a specific book using his Book-Book Fruit ability.
"What do you want me to look for, Mama?!"
"Find, bautermann... The ship''s spirit!"
Without even searching all the contents of the Spirits'' Book appeared in his mind and he searched for the ship''s spirit among the many spirits that consist mostly of food spirits... But he found nothing about bautermann.
"Mama I didn''t find it I don''t think ships have souls, too But you can make a ship''s spirit with your ability but there''s no original ship spirit in this world."
"Huh?! So do you think Rob is saying nonsense in this chapter?"
Linlin points to the manga page where Franky talks about bautermann and carefully exins what he understands about it.
"Ah... This is the first time I''ve heard of this bautermann, Mama... But since the only way to create such a soul is to take good care of the ship, it''s no wonder we haven''t heard of one before."
"We don''t take care of our ships like the Straw Hats did, Mama..."
An expression of shock appeared on her pretty face at this moment... How? Just how did she not think of that before?!
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 284: bautermann!
Chapter 285: The Legendary Shipwright!
Chapter 286: The end of the humans tragedy at the hands of the Fish-Man... But the end of the Fish-Man at the hands of the humans...
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your liberary. It is so good.
Chapter 293 The Legendary Shipwright!
Chapter 293 The Legendary Shipwright!
...
..
Blueno: (...) A name-te.
"Cutty me"
"Iceburg"
"Tom"
Franky: Don''t touch it... It''s impolite... To go tromping through other people''s memories...
This is the ce where I grew up, the shipbuildingpany. Toms workers.
The warehouse is a wreck, but the world''s best shipbuilder lived here.
...
..
==============================
"So the old and ruined headquarters under the bridge which is my secret base... Is our currentpany headquarters... Haiseijima!!" Little Franky shouted in shock.
"NMA!! What the hell is going to happen in the future? Until our headquarters are turned into this state?"
"And why¡ Why would Tom-san will die!?" Iceburg couldn''t calm down either.
Rob looked at the two terrified kids silently... He didn''t want to answer them, because they would find out the answers to their questions in the next volume anyway.
"Tom... Why don''t you have any reaction to knowing the truth about your death in the manga? Or do you were waiting for this day, when you decided to build the captain''s ship?"
Rob felt a little surprised by the old Fish-Man''s reaction, his steadfastness is trulymendable.
Before Rob asked him, Tom was looking at the picture in the manga with a happy expression.
"Tahahaha...!! Tahahaha...!!"
"Tom-san... Youugh too much!!"
Kokoro scolded him with a happy smile.
Although Tom doesn''t remember taking a picture like this before, he can tell that the time to take it wille a few years from now, when the two kids will be growing a little more.
It was a group picture of him with both hands resting on the shoulders of his two disciples Cutty m and Iceburg who were in a fist-fight position, while his frog Yokozuna appearsughing behind him on his right side and his left his beautiful secretary openly and his wife secretly, Kokoro.
What made him smile was the wonderfulness of the group picture, he was not the only one who liked the picture but Kokoro, the little frog, and the two little disciples liked it a lot, too.
This is because from their looks in the picture they looked only slightly older than their current age, and more importantly, they looks too happy.
Maybe only four or five years older than their current age.
"Tahahaha...! To answer your question, hmm?! Maybe it''s because I realize the fact that I''m going to die one day, so it doesn''t bother me... I didn''t and won''t regret building that ship, Oro Jackson is my pride and the best ship I''ve ever made!"
"Plus the fact that I only died 8 years before the start of the manga. That is a lot of years to live already because from what I''ve realized so far, the plot will start about 24 or 25 years from now, right? "
"That''s great then...!" A big smile appeared on Rob''s face... The manga didn''t affect this wonderful man at all, which made Rob very happy.
"Regarding the plot... It''s 25 years and 8 months away from our time exactly."
Rob said with a smile. He was the most aware of the plot and its exact time in this world. Well, maybe there''s no longer a plot to talk about in the first ce, and maybe some of the story''s protagonists and secondary characters will not be born because of his direct intervention, but through his daughter, Robin, and Franky in front of him, he can tell the exact time between when the manga''s events will starts and the current time.
"Tahahaha! So I''m not too far from the exact time... I still have 18 years to live, right? That''s too much already."
"Hahahaha! Tom-san your answer is really convincing. I have nothing to say."
"No, no, we''re begging you, Rob-san! Don''t let our teacher die! Those people in the art store were staring at him with frightened looks when they heard about Pluton''s blueprints. The navy people also wanted to catch Tom-san!" Iceburg and Franky wanted to bow to Rob but thetter stopped them.
"He definitely won''t live until that time if you don''t protect him... Please!"
For the first time, Rob saw the terror in the eyes of the two young kids.
"Don''t worry, your teacher will live much more than just 18 years... Under my protection, no one will dare to harm you all."
"I''m leaving now, consider yourselves at home."
Saying this. Rob left the guest hall and went to Little Robin''s room. He longed for his little treasure.
...
In Weter Seven, which was constantly surrounded by the navy and government forces, residents and carpenters were still mired in the events of the new volume.
What they read in the volumepletely overturned their sense of the world. The manga of One Piece has repeatedly shocked them in the past. It was the biggest shock in the Sky Ind arc, but the shock they felt in this arc was no less than that for the people of Water Seven because the hero of this arc was no one but the man who had been wronged by the World Government just because he built a ship.
What they saw in the manga waspletely different and very familiar with their current reality.
Their beautiful water city is portrayed in the manga as more than wonderful, but the government''s intervention has certainly muddied the happy atmosphere.
But what can they do? They had a fearsome element hidden in this city that had summoned the attention of the World Government!
The blueprints of the ancient weapon, Pluton!
And it was in the hands of the most skilled shipwright in the world!
The legendary Shipwright!
==============================
shback
¡ª¡ª¡ª
[WATER CITY/ Water Seven (22 Years ago)]
...
..
Franky (12 years old): Shut up! It''s none of your business, Bakaburg!!!
These are my important warships!! It''s a "Battle Franky"!!!
Iceburg (16 years old): I don''t care what the heck it is, just throw it all away before someone gets hurt!!!
What do you care what''s lying around here? This is the scrap yard ind!!
Franky: Just you watch, I''m gonna build a new warship that can win against a sea king!!
Iceburg: NMA!! Like heck, you could win! There are a bunch of "Sea Kings" the size of inds. Why don''t you get eaten or something!!
...
Tom: Yo... If you''re a ma~~~n... Do it with a don!!
Tom: Okay. Tahaha!! Launchingplete. I made a good ship. Built with a don! Right, Yokozuna?
Yokozuna: Gero Gero!!!
[Tom''s pet Yokozuna (Sumo frog)]
Tom: I''ll finish up tomorrow!!
[Ship Building Company, Tom''s Workers President, Tom (Golden Puffer Merman)]
...
..
Franky: You''re not gonna sleep, Tom-san? What''re you drawing?
Tom:... Oh... This is the ind''s hope.
Franky: (?)
Tom: I think Water Seven can be revived with this thing.
Iceburg: (...)
...
"The judicature ship is here!!!"
"What''s a judicature ship?"
"It''s a moving court. Who did ite to try!?"
Marine: Make way!!
Iceburg: Hey, wait!!! What did Tom-san do!!?
Franky: Give back our Tom-san!!!
Tom: It''s ok, don''t worry about it. TAHHA!! H...!!...!!...!!...
...
Navy officer: You''re here now... It was only a matter of time. It''s a worldly issue. of course.
For the criminal act of building the "Oro Jackson"... The ship of the world-renowned villian, Gold Roger...
Shipwright Tom will be apanied to Enies Lobby where he will be executed!!!
==============================
"Oh, Holy craps! Why would they execute Tom-san?!"
"This is uneptable!"
"It''s impossible for us to allow this!"
"I didn''t know that the Pirate King''s ship was built by Tom-san!"
"This is Big news, look at the chat rooms. Things are lively there!"
"You idiot... This is what happened in the manga... It can''t be real...?"
"You fool! Look around you... The marines everywhere looking for Tom-san!"
"This isn''t a fantasy anymore... It''s a truth!"
...
Far away in the New World, aboard the ship built by the legendary shipwright.
Oro Jackson...
"Roger... Looks like Tom got into trouble because of us."
While reading the manga and drinking Sake, Rayleigh''s smiling expression turned to an annoyed one.
The same with the rest of the crew members.
"Don''t worry, he''s now a member of Rob''spany who won''t let him get hurt... The good he did by building our ship is as big as the ocean, I won''t let him or his disciples hurt. "
Roger remembered the day he asked Tom to build a ship that could sail, but he made him the best ship in the world that could sail, he couldn''t hide the big smile on his face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 308 The Legendary Scene! Chills sweep through the Pirate World
Chapter 308 The Legendary Scene! Chills sweep through the Pirate World
CHAPTER 300!!!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Urura Ind had a cold climate, evidenced through the redness of the cheeks of the cute little girl Yamato the whole time, and the mist that spewed out of her mouth.
But the weird thing was that this cold climate seemed useless at this moment as if it was unimportant.
Because the heat of the Ennis Lobby arc made it impossible for Little Yamato to feel cold.
Her big eyes widened, her breathing intensified, and her heart began to beat abnormally hard.
Imperceptible chills made her flesh prickly, her eyes filled with tears, and her throat dried from her desire not to cry.
But can a two-year-old stop herself from crying? That was not possible.
Big tears fell on the manga book but they didn''t wet the pages in any way.
The little girl has never experienced such feelings before... This is the first time she has reached goosebumps due to the events of the manga.
A big smile appeared on her little face before she decided to re-read the page to experience that divine feeling once more.
Suddenly, the little delivery bird flew up and sat on her shoulder and started rubbing its head on her face, it looked like it try to calm her down.
"Hehehe~ Birdie~ You''re back Come let''s read the chapters together~"
==============================
...
..
Kalifa: Oh, our enemy is just Straw Hat himself?
Kumadori: YOYOI!! Even~~ He''s alone, He~~ Came this far~~ And that''s~~ Praiseworthy!
Jabra: Right, Blueno got owned. Gyahaha, what an idiot.
Lhi: I guess he''s lost his touch after being a bar owner for 5 years.
Kaku: Even if he lost his touch. Would he lose that easily...?
Fukurou: He lost!! Chapapa!
...
..
Luffy: You want to die!!?
Robin: That''s right!!!
Jabra: Hey, chief!! Couldn''t we just go down there and wipe them out so that''d be the end of the story!?
Spandam: Well, just wait... A captain being rejected aftering this far to rescue her... Have you ever seen anything funnier than this!?
Luffy: Robin!!! Is death what you want?
Spandam: Wahahahaha...!! Listen to his grievous scream!! I wonder what the look on his face is while saying that...!!!
Luffy: What the hell are you talking about!?
Spandam: You!!! Eh!? He''s picking his nose!!!
Robin: ...!!?
Luffy: Listen Robin!!! We''vee all the way here!!! So, we''re gonna rescue you anyway!!! And if you still wanna die, then die afterward!!
Zoro: Sigh... This''s what I should''ve done to climb up from the star.
Nami: Zoro!!
...
..
Luffy: I beg of you, Robin...!!!
Robin: ("...")
Luffy: I don''t care what you want, whether you choose to live or to die...!!!
Lhi: ("...")
Luffy: But whatever you decide say it while you''re with us!!!
Nami: That''s right, Robin-Chan!!!
Chopper: Robin,e back!!!
Luffy: Now, leave everything to us!!! [Picture]
...
..
==============================
"They''ve arrived... They''re all here for you! Robin-Chan! Your friends are all here for you... Woooo~!!"
Little Yamato''s tears did not stop flowing at this moment, she was so happy for Robin.
She also wanted to have such loyal friends in the future!
...
Drum Ind;
"What a heart-warming sight After all these twists and turns for the past two arcs~"
Doctor Kureha wiped a small tear from the side of her eye... She was happy for Nico Robin.
After all, she is a child who made sure she was born into this world 3 years ago and is supposed to be like this when she grows up.
After she sessfully checked out Roger''s health, Kureha is back on her enjoyment manga session.
But she did not expect that the events would reach such a stage, to say the least, which is very surprising.
...
On the other side of the bar, 8-year-old Dalton was reading manga and crying warm tears.
He had been waiting for this scene for a long time, and seeing the Straw Hat crew all standing on the opposite side ready to do anything for their crewmate made him re-evaluate the pirates in his heart.
Not only him, but everyone else in the Winter Kingdom who had reached this point felt a simr feeling.
Chills! Yeah, One picture sent a lot of emotions to the hearts of readers!
Everyone felt an electric shock strike the soft spot in their hearts.
...
Roger and his crew were on their ship right now, ready to get out of this cold ind after they had finished what they came for.
"I could bet this CP9 member named Kumadori is a fugitive from my Wano kingdom! Huh~ Is he a Kuruzumi n survivor or what?!"
Every time Oden saw this person from CP9 he felt so familiar, he even likened him to his loyal servant Kanjuro!
"Heh~ That''s clear Oden-san, only the people from Wano Kuni are crazy enough to attempt suicide with seppuku!" Gaban said with a strange look on his face.
...
"Guys, from now on get ready not to blink while reading the manga... There''s a shbacking about Ohara...!"
Everyone on board Oro Jackson looked at their Captain in astonishment.
...
Marineford;
In this ce, not everyone was lucky enough to get the new volume the same day it came out.
After all, there is no art store here, Marines and their families get the manga volumes a day or a few days after the volumes are released because they need time toplete the leaking and printing.
But this does not apply to the upper sses in the Navy and other government agencies (Enies Lobby and Impel Down).
Those with the rank of Vice-Admiral or higher, most of them got their leaked copy of the new volume at the same time as the people at Marigoa.
Just as the judges of the Enies Lobby and even the surrendered giants Oimo and Kashi got it.
And the high-ranking staff of Impel Down. Magen, Shiryu, and others.
From Vice-Admirals who got their volumes quickly, Garp, Kuzan, Sakazuki, Borsalino, Tsuru, Comil, Momonga, ..., and even the Battalion of Giants led by Jaguar D. Saul got their huge volumes.
...
"Derishishishi!"
Far from his fellow marines, in his residence, weirdughter spread.
An orange-haired giant in a Navy cap sat on a huge bed, a huge manga book in his hand.
He was reading manga pages andughing at its events.
Heughed at the ease with which the government deceived his two racemates Oimo and Kashi.
Heughed at the weird course of events in which the manga went in this arc.
As a marine, he was supposed to get angry about these events... But as a fan of One Piece, Saul wasn''t angry at all.
On the contrary, he felt that these events were interesting.
Suddenly, he arrived at an event that made him feel extraordinary... It seemed like quick chills that made his skin prickly.
He stared for a while at the picture of the straw hats gathering on the building next to the government building.
He was really happy to see this amazing scene.
But when Spandam took out the golden den den mushi and started bullying Robin that he was going to summon Buster Call, Saul got very angry at the trash Spandam.
"I wonder why the government would employ such bastard Doesn''t he know that if he presses that button the Enies Lobby will be blown off the map and he''ll die, too?"
Suddenly, a memories scene appears of the little girl Robin, screaming "Stop it. Saul!!!"
The giant''s face trembled when he saw his name.
"..."
"Derishishi! It''s not like I''m the only Saul in this world." Saul said.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 301: Ohara Backstory (Part 1)
Chapter 302: Ohara Backstory (Part 2)
Chapter 303: Ohara Backstory (Part 3)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 295 Let me tell you a beautiful story...
Chapter 295 Let me tell you a beautiful story...
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
==============================
Spandam: Hello. Is that you?
Tom/Iceburg: (.....)
Spandam: The shipwright, Mr. Tom... It was hard locating you. Excuse me, but... I''d like to have a word... With you!! WAH...
[CIPHER POL NO. 5 Supervisor SPANDAM]
I''m Spandam of Cipher Pol No. 5!!!
Government''s members: Spandam-san!!
Franky: Oh!! Sorry!! I don''t know who are you, but I kinda hit you with the cannon!! And...
N~~~!! SUPER~~~!!! I Defeated a sea king!!!
...
..
==============================
Holy Land, Marigoa;
The World Government Building, Cipher Pol No. 5 Section...
"I remember very well that you were the first person of our people to discover the beginning of the new age... On that day, three years ago, you call me and told me about the appearance of a strange store selling some books. "
"Isn''t it, Flint?"
The CP5 Chief, Spandine, looked at his son who was reading manga chapters with an excited expression. But when he arrived at a certain scene, his expression got annoyed.
Flint he''s talking to, was the CP5 member who narrowly escaped death at the hands of Rob three years ago when he was the first person to leak his information to the World Government.
Of course, Rob hasn''t forgotten him until this moment.
"Yes!! Boss!"
"Don''t speak too loudly, you idiot! Don''t disturb my son."
"Ah Sorry, Boss."
"Spandam My son, You appeared in the manga You even are in a high position like Supervisor of CP5 You''ll be a great man... Even someone like Sky Sword admits you."
The purple-haired kid looked at his father with a big smile on his face, he also didn''t think that he would get the honor of appearing in the manga.
But when he thought about his intense ambition for power, he didn''t find appearing in the manga much of a surprise.
But. The Hell...!! Why was his first appearance destroyed by this idiot cyborg!!
He even wants to curse this bakanky out loud!
"Flint, you cane back now. Don''t forget, from now on you''ll be my son''s bodyguard."
...
"So he really gave the blueprints to his disciples This bastard Tom"
"How can he give the blueprints of an ancient weapon to a naughty kid like Franky? Does he want to destroy the world?!"
After a few minutes, father and sonughter rose from the office.
"That''s so evil from you, my son! You were the one who got Tom executed then... Shahahahaha!"
"I didn''t expect that the person who would be tasked by the Gorosei with retrieving the blueprint of the ancient weapon would be you!"
"Wahahaha! Now, you know how good your son is, right?"
...
Ohara, Art Pce;
"That young man only wanted to save his teacher from oppression, even though he was a rioter and continued to build extremely dangerous battleships, he loved and respected his teacher too much."
"Thest thing he wanted was to hurt his teacher."
"But the rulers of the world had another opinion, their subordinate had implicated the young man''s teacher in the crime of harming the shihousen by using the battleships he had made with his own hands."
"This pissed him off so much that he couldn''t bear it and attacked the one who framed his teacher and smashed his face... The things did not finish here, but he also blocked the path of the sea train with his small body in order to stop them from taking his teacher away."
"He really showed great devotion and love to his teacher who was not even a human."
"In the moment of life and death when he was hit by the sea train, he confessed his dream, he dreamed of making a dream ship that would sail across oceans proudly until the end of the world!"
"This ident shattered his body and he almost died."
"But unfortunately, he was unable to save his teacher from death."
Rob looked at his crying little daughter as she listened to the story of the world''s best mechanic''s past.
"Why Why he couldn''t save his teacher after all this?! Wouldn''t he fulfill his dream like this? Isn''t that unfair, dad~~~?!"
"Huh, there is no justice in this world, my daughter, the strong people make justice. The people who have power make justice. Each has his own justice Do you understand what I mean?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Robin wiped her tears with her little hands and nodded with a sad face.
"I understand... Dad... Now, tell me the story of Nico Robin!"
"Hmm, Nico Robin is the cutest creature in the world~"
"Hahahaha~! Dad praises my cuteness again!"
"No, your dad is only telling the truth. If Franky is the best mechanic in the world, so Nico Robin is the cutest creature in the world!"
"But Dad... I''ve heard the manga readers say that Nico Robin is very dangerous and she''s a traitor..."
"Huh?! How did you hear that? Weren''t you at home the whole time?"
"I had the feeling that I could hear voices far from me, when I tried it I found I could hear a lot of voices."
Rob''s brow quivered when he heard this, he realized he had underestimated his monstrous child''s talent... She awakened her observation haki at such a young age!
Rob took his little treasure in his arms and ced her on his shoulders as he walked out of the room.
"Don''t trust in every voice you hear from now on, you should trust only your father''s voice... Okay?"
"Yaaay! I''ll only trust my father''s voice!"
Good...Now, I''ll tell you a beautiful story... When Nico Robin was just born, the moon in the sky smiled, and the far stars glowed brighter, all to wee the cutest being in the world... So cute to that point that the world''s wicked inhabitants envy her and chased her since she was a child..."
Rob continued to tell his own story about the cutest being in the world while Robin listened with a happy and excited expression.
...
==============================
...
..
Franky: STOP, SEA TRAIN!!!!
shback:
Tom: I see!! You were abandoned, huh!! What a piece of work.
Franky: Hey!! Youugh too much!!
Tom: Okay!! Come live with me a don!!
Franky: (Tom-san... I don''t want to make ships anymore...!!! I can''t love a ship that hurt so many of my important people...!!)
But Tom-san. My goal is still you...!!! I want you toe back and teach me some more!!!
I want to make... A dream ship someday.
A dream ship that will... Proudly ride over the unknown waves at the end of the world.
...
..
==============================
In the guest hall, Tom stopped his raucousughter when he got to this point, he couldn''t hold back his emotions and really cried.
This scene was what affected him the most.
He hugged Cutty m who was also crying and patted his back.
"Kid! Don''t do something crazy like this... Please don''t do something crazy like this when you grow up!"
Bell-mre, Kokoro, Stussy, and Iceburg saw this interaction and sighed sadly, too.
(This will surely take a devastating blow to the World Government''s reputation this time.) Stussy thought silently.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 288: I am a bastard with a conscience!
Chapter 289: My dad told me that Nico Robin is an angel!
Chapter 290: Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
____
____
____
____
Chapter 296 I am a bastard with conscience!
Chapter 296 I am a bastard with conscience!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Fish-Man Ind;
Inside the art store
tavern; "Enel, Duffy, and Rosinante, from now on your task will be to protect Tom and his family. That means you''ll be living here in Fish-Man Ind for some time, is there any problem?"
Rob looked at the famous trio for being the most sessful group of Hunters in the world (Kid''s ss) and said softly.
The trio nodded obediently, after all, the boss trusted them enough to leave the task of protection to them.
"Sure! Teacher, leave it to us." Rosinante said with enthusiastic expressions. Since when did they not get a task from the boss? Who among the Hunters doesn''t know that the boss''s tasks are rich in rewards?
"Who are these kids going to protect?! I''m strong enough to protect myself. N~~~ SUUUPER!"
"Shut up, you''re the kid here, Franky!" Iceburg hit the back of his head with a p.
"Huh? Kid, even your future version, Cyborg Franky, I can slice him without I moving and you have the guts to say you''re strong?"
Domingo looked at the kid Franky who didn''t step back though.
"Heh~ You have guts. Your guts are reallymendable." Duffy smiled as his eyes under the sses formed into a crescent moon.
"Enough, Duffy. Your task is to protect him, not scare him." Rob gave him a cold glow that made Duffy sweat profusely.
"I was just kidding around with him, Teacher~"
...
"Wee back home again, Tom-san."
"This ind needs you more than the humans'' ind."
Rob knew who said that so he didn''t bother turning around.
"Tahaha...!!...!! Is that you Susan? It''s been a long time."
"Susan-chan! You''re getting prettier~"
Kokoro hugged Suzan''s fin with a gentle smile on her face.
"Hehe, ~ Kokoro-san you''re still pretty as you used to be~"
Franky and Iceburg''s expressions shook when they heard Suzan''s praise that sounded genuine... Was she really meant what she was saying?
"Yo~ Madam Suzan You seem to have taken good care of my art store~ Hmm, where is Little Shyarly?"
"That annoying child is ying outside... About the store, it''s my store now~ It has nothing to do with you, or do you have an objection~? By the way, these cigarettes you''re selling are really cool.. . Much better than regr tobo."
Suzan was a first-ss smoker.
"Okay, say those words straight to meter~"
No one could notice the faint redness that appeared on her white skin after hearing this from Rob.
...
Inside his personal section in the art store ''''Fish-Man Ind'''';
"Why did you draw an unfair destiny for Tom-san? Are you trying to induce humanpassion for our race with that? If what I saw in the chat rooms is real, then you have seeded. No, you passed the full mark. "
Suzan seemed a little annoyed as she asked, but still spoke frankly and straightforwardly with Rob who naturally preferred this, after all, she knew Rob well.
"I''m not trying to induce anything, I''ve only drawn what I should draw. You see, even a person with a bad destinyughs happily with his disciples without caring about it."
"Tom-san is a very kind person, he might not care, but that doesn''t mean the rest of the Fish-Men don''t... Fisher Tiger was looking for you the past days, he obviously wanted to talk to you about the same thing."
"But since you brought Tom safely back here, I suppose he won''t bother you."
"I know what I''m doing, I don''t care about other people''s reactions as much as I care about the person affected by what I draw, since I''m the one who drew his destiny and his actions in the manga, it''s my responsibility to be aware of everything that might happen to him."
Suzan smiled upon hearing that, who would have thought that the strongest man in the world would have such a sense of responsibility...?
This made her yearn for him even more... Her huge body leaned forward and her weight fell on him, Rob felt provoked so he pped his hands a little.
A golden light surrounded her huge body and reduced it to the size of a small shark in his hands.
"Hehe~ You''re naughty as usual, Madam Suzan~ What do you think of a little punishment?"
The frustration appeared on her pretty face, she hadpletely forgotten that he could do such a cheap trick in his store.
"Am I not worthy of you? Why did you ept Little Sister Otohime and not ept me yet?"
Rob had never seen her so frustrated, he swears he''s seen a small tear form at the side of her sharp eye.
Rob snapped two fingers and her body grew to the same size as him.
"I have no problem getting an extra wife especially if she really loves me, but you have to get Olvia''s approval and the rest of them. That''s the right I gave up to them in exchange for them all."
"Although I am a bastard who loves beautiful women, I am a bastard with a conscience."
"Bft Hahahahahaha!!"
...
Ryugu Pce;
Neptune was so sad recently, seeing a member of his race die at the hands of humans made him remember how inerasable hatred towards humans was.
"You made a sea train for them, solved their economic and social problems for them, saved them from sinking. After all that good from you, they killed you in cold blood, and the people of Water Seven didn''t even say a word of thanks Sigh~"
"These humans don''t deserve what you did for them - Jamon."
"I didn''t do it, I didn''t do anything, it was all done by my manga version. I haven''t done anything yet, don''t lose sight of this point, guys... You''re the king, don''t you realize it? That I didn''t do anything?"
Tom was really confused, all the way up here everyone he met looked at him with sympathy and sadness, as if what he went through in the manga really happened to him.
But he knows that his current life has absolutely nothing to do with what he saw in the manga. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Neptune was surprised by Tom''s sudden eruption, reminding him of the scene of him going berserk in the manga when he punched Spandam in the face, he felt tense.
It was the first week after the events of the volume, so Neptune didn''t know why Tom''s mood had turned so bad.
Little did he know that he got so many sympathetic looks at Ohara and here it escted to the point that many Merfolks and Fish-Men old and young hugged and cried with him.
Even an old Fish-Man like Tom was confused by his current situation.
He realized that his story in the manga was so touching and so wonderful that it could be described as epic, but that doesn''t mean that he is the same person who left that legendary life experience even after his death.
There is no doubt that he is currently the same legendary ship maker who appeared in the manga, he can confidently say that he can make a sea train too given all the amazing technology he learned from the Pluton blueprints.
But that doesn''t mean he''s the same person who suffered injustice and died in the manga. The hell! Even his little brother Den looked at him with sadness and sympathy before telling him to be strong...
"No, Tom, we know that you''re not the one who died in the manga, you''re still with us and that''s reason enough to celebrate - Jamon"
"Then why is everyone showing sympathy for me Don?"
"It''s because they believe in destiny. It''s hard to ovee the destiny of death, Tom... Your destiny has been watched and sympathized with by millions of people. Everyone is certain that you will die."
"A little fortune-teller recently appeared in the art store. It''s Suzan''s daughter, Shyarly... She predicted your death."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 289: My dad told me that Nico Robin is an angel!
Chapter 290: Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc!
Chapter 291: Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
____
____
____
____
Chapter 297 My dad told me that Nico Robin is an angel!
Chapter 297 My dad told me that Nico Robin is an angel!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJ
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
"... In the end, even if the ancient beast that can destroy the world is resurrected, Nico Robin still chooses the safety of her sixpanions over her freedom... Nico Robin is cool! Isn''t it, Mama?"
The stars appeared in Little Robin''s eyes as she recounted the tale her father told her to her mother for the thousandth time.
"Of course, she''s cool. Hehe~, so it turns out that she wasn''t a traitor, right?"
Nico Olvia smiled sweetly as she sees how excited her little daughter was as she recounted the tale of the cutest creature in the world.
"Of course! Even the best cook in the world believed in her because he doesn''t believe women''s lies Although this guy is a bit perverted, he is very reliable, that''s what my dad said Thanks to his intervention they were able to save her from the hands of bad guys who had envied her since she was a child."
"Hahaha! This story is fun!"
"Mama! Dad told me that Nico Robin is a guardian angel. A guardian angel is a cute being who secretly protects his friends... Mama! I want to be the cute angel who protects you, Dad, and all the people I love, like Nico Robin!"
Olvia hugged Robin happily as sheughed happily, this was one of her happiest moments.
"Of course, my sweet daughter is indeed an angel!"
Olvia''s smile widened as she recalled a certain scene from the manga.
==============================
...
..
Robin: If I hadn''t agreed, we would get the buster call. When I heard Aokiji''s name... I gave up.
The reason I was able to run from any situation in thest 20 years... Was because I had nothing to protect... I was able to use people as shields.
But right now... I can''t do that...!!!
They saved me when I''d thrown away my life...!! And when I''d lost heart... And when my dream had ended.
I have shipmates who believe in me...
Iceburg: ...Then your "wish" is...!!!
Robin: My wish... Is for the 6 straw-hats, excluding me, to get off this ind safely.
Iceburg: You wouldn''t care if you had to resurrect the weapon, and the world was to be destroyed!!?
Robin: I don''t care.
Iceburg: You don''t know what you''re saying!!!
...
..
==============================
This only scene removed a heavy weight off Olvia''s back as she sensed Nico Robin''s true determination through her powerful words in these speech bubbles.
Although the volume is already a week old, its massive aftermath continues today.
The World Government drew a lot of negative emotions from the angry readers, even the Celestial Dragons who were supposed to be members of the World Government pointed their weapons at their house and ignited the fires of anger.
Nico Robin''s recently suppressed poprity was quite a bit after all, but at the end of the arc, the revtion of the truth sent her poprity to a boil.
It looked like an erupting volcano that had been dormant for thousands of years!
In addition to this revtion... In the story of the world government''s betrayal of the legendary shipwright Tom, the matter was exacerbated by the fact that many people went out to nder and insult the world government, whether in chat rooms or on the streets.
This didn''t surprise Rob and Olvia, but it did surprise a lot of people who realized in hindsight how impressed and affected they were by the story of One Piece.
The world government clenched their fists, gritted their teeth, and swallowed their anger towards the people, after all, Rob twisted the hand that really hurt them.
They had no way to resist but to work more on the manga ''''Heir of the World'''' and speed up their anime project.
...
Within the World Government, the atmosphere was extremely tense.
Everyone knows that thest arc was just a prelude to what was toe next. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Enies Lobby Arc!
The World Government did everything they could to reach out to Rob in order to negotiate with him about canceling the new arc release or at least twist a little of it so that it wouldn''t be too damaging to the World Government''s public picture.
They even offered plenty of benefits in the form ofnds, devil fruits, and guild markets, plenty enough to lure any Yonko.
But will Rob be interested in them?
Of course not, if there is someone that can stop him from continuing to draw One Piece as it should be...
The only person in this world who can threaten him... Imu of course and she doesn''t seem to caretely about where things are going with the manga events, but she just wants to see the results.
Before Rob left Ohara for Fish-Man Ind with Tom, the Five Elders contacted him personally, but Rob rejected them with cold words.
shback:
Ohara;
Peruperuperu!
Inside his office in the Art Pce, the den den mushi began to ring, Rob stared at the snail call with an interesting expression and did not hesitate to ept the call.
Gasha!
"Hello, Sky Sword Rob"
...
..
"I have nothing to change, the new volume will be updated in a month, exactly on time."
"I won''t change any event of the manga, I have no control over the opinions of my readers, everyone is free to make their ownments."
"It is not my fault... Prepare to face the consequences of your evil actions in a different parallel universe... In this world, I will avenge Nico Robin!"
"Sky Sword! Is this a deration of war"
Rob cut off the call before the Gorosei could finish their words.
No expression appeared on Rob''s face even after showing his fangs toward the World Government, he was not afraid at all.
Of course, because he was fully prepared for any situation against them.
If they go to war, he will give them one!
He''ll never stop his rebellion against the system with his art.
BOOM!
"We have to stop him from tarnishing our reputation any further. But how?"
In the semi-dark government hall, the Five Elders had been ustomed to easily rule the world from this ce for hundreds of years without the mightiest enemies that had passed through history being able to destabilize it.
But who would have thought that 8 years after the elimination of the most dangerous man in the world, Rocks D. Zebec, a much more dangerous man will appear?
Not only in terms of strength, but also because of the technology in his hand, his super intelligence, and the manga of One Piece.
If the Five Elders calcte the amount of danger that some of the most dangerous people pose to the world government, it would be like this:
-Gol D. Roger: 3/10
-Rocks D. Zebec: 5/10
-Ruduis D. Rob: 9/10
"Since negotiating with him doesn''t work, we have to act to stop things from getting worse, there are still 3 weeks left before the new volume is published. I have a feeling that Nico Robin''s past with Aokiji and Ohara incident will be exined ."
"We have to tell the world that Rob nders the government and is spurring sentiments of false opposition from readers against us."
"Yeah, I agree. I think we''re giving it too much, we haven''t done anything in the manga, Rob has no right to nder us."
Although they tried to lighten the atmosphere, the sweat on their foreheads was enough to show how nervous they were about the uing volume.
All they could do was pray that the damage caused by it wouldn''t be more deadly than what happened in Water Seven.
What about the Pluton blueprints?
"Tom is already in Rob''s hands, we can''t do anything about it at the moment."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 290: Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc!
Chapter 291: Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 292: Pirate King Crew In Drum Ind!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 298 Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc!
Chapter 298 Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc!
ckStar_BH:
The beginning of the legendary arc!!! Don not forget. This is just the beginning...
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Three weekster.
Location: West Blue, Ohara.
Event: The first day of the new One Piece volume update.
Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc...
...
"Stop what you''re doing right now. Everyone! Come here!"
"All of you! Leave everything out of your hands..."
"What''s going on, Professor?!"
Zadie was confused by the situation, the expression on Professor Clover''s face looked unusually very serious today.
The atmosphere inside the Tree of Knowledge was what it used to be, but today it seemed as if something had changed.
Something is not in the right ce.
From the moment Professor Clover walked in, holding a manga book in his hand.
"Hahahaha! Why all the seriousness? Today is update day, guys! Go to the art store to get your One Piece volume"
The serious expression on Clover''s face changed to a smiling one, he just wanted to annoy thoserades who had been so deeply involved in historical research for the past weeks.
Since he told them about the story of the knowledge''s light n, it seemed as if they had taken drugs!
"Sigh~ For a moment we thought the navy was surrounding the ind You hid us, Professor" The former Celestial Dragon, Donquixote Homing, sighed in relief, even some sweat could be seen on his forehead.
"Hahahaha! Don''t worry, it''s not like the navy can surround this ind right now, and even if they have the ability"
"They should first solve their current problems, after all, the whole world looks down on them... Even pirates!"
"Yes, the manga of One Piece caused huge losses to the World Government and the Navy Their secret organization ''''CP9'''' waspletely disabled, as they had to announce it as an official organization after it appeared in the manga." An archaeologistughed at the predicament of the World Government as he spoke.
"They deserve it! I''m d someone like Mr. Rob exists. He tore up the World Government in a very ssy way, sigh~"
Another archaeologist sighed in admiration, after all, the archaeologists here knew a lot about the true face of the world government and the true history... The world government didn''t call them demons without reason.
"Yes, they called us demons... They''ll pay for it... But professor... Did you just say... The volume update day? Wait, today is the legendary Sunday!" An astonished expression appeared on Zadie''s face after he realized today''s date.
Not only Zadie but the same expression appeared on the face of all the archaeologists who had just remembered the professor''s first words.
"Hurrah!!!"
"Sigh~ Your mind has be rusty, guys."
Clover smiled seeing the excited archaeologists leave everything in their hands and run out of the knowledge tree toward the art store with excited expressions.
"It''s okay, the important thing is that they are alive and well, right, Teacher?"
Clover looked back and was surprised by the appearance of his distinguished student whom he often sees only in the art store.
"Olivia~ You''re right, the most important thing is that Huh? What happened? Why you''re crying?"
After noticing her smiling expression and her red eyes with remnants of tears, Clover''s rxed expression changed to a worried one.
"Is it Rob? Did he make you cry? Just tell me I''ll discipline him for sure!"
Olvia looked at the manga book in Clover''s hand and said with aplex expression.
"Looks like you just bought it, and you haven''t read it yet, right?"
"Huh? Do you mean the new volume? Yeah, I just bought it already."
"Teacher... You appeared in that volume..."
"Huh! Really!! What a piece of great news, please don''t spoil the events anymore, let me read it first and we''ll talk about why you''re cryingter."
Immediately after that, Clover sat in a nearby chair and put on his sses before opening the only volume that would affect him so much to the point that nothing else would ever affect him in the future like this volume.
==============================
Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc
Chapter 400: The Super Humans Of Enies Lobby
[The Name Of Miss Goldenweek''s Strategy: "Meet Baroque" Volume 13 "Spotted By Hina"]
{Puffing Tom: First Car}
Franky: He''s still alive? For real!!?
Robin: ...Yes. That''s what he said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Franky: So, Iceburg''s still hanging in there... The long nose told me that he died, but...!! I knew he wouldn''t go out so easily.
Robin: CP9 likely intended to kill him... You should keep quiet about this for his sake.
Franky: You''re pretty smart... So, I have the Blueprints of the weapon... And you have the power to awaken it.
Then, The government acquired both keys to the ancient weapon. The day of armageddon, when this weapon finally emerges... Is the day when the age of pirates will end...
Robin: (.....)
Franky: Then the world government will use its power to change the world to its liking. My teacher sacrificed his own life to keep the blueprint of this dangerous weapon out of the wrong hands and from endangering the world.
It''s not enough for me to escape, I have to get you back to those pirates.
Robin: That''s impossible! If I go back to them, I''ll just put them in danger.
Franky: You''re the only one who''s in danger. They say your very existence is a crime. But, no matter what kind of weapon you hold, That, alone, is never a crime!!
shback:
Tom: No matter what kind of ship it is... The ship itself is neither good nor evil...!!
Rob Lhi: From as back as she can remember, her existence is a crime!!!
Franky: It''s never a crime just to exist!!!
...
..
==============================
North Blue, Flevance Country;
"Ancient weapons again... The World Government will not get them, Luffy and his crew are alreadying to rescue Robin!"
"Yes. You''re right, Franky. The existence is not a crime... The world government has abused its power in various ways over the past centuries."
While reading the first chapter, Trafalgar D. Water Chris, The president of the new Flevance country, couldn''t keep his mouth shut and he left ament.
Today, he was very tired from work, but having a Sunday as a break day from work is not a bad idea.
"The world government is on its way to the abyss, my dear, don''t you think? This volume is going to be a gallows."
Besides him, his wife Marry showed an upset expression when she mentioned the World Government, recently everyone was upset with this arrogant entity that takes everything without giving anything.
The manga of One Piece has revealed hidden things.
"Yes, I have this feeling, too... This volume will be a dividing line between two eras..."
"My dear, Flevence and its inhabitants are safe thanks to Mr. Rob, that is why we will always be with Mr. Rob... if the dayes when he needs our support we will help him even if ites at the cost of our lives," Chris said.
"He is thest light from the knowledge''s light n. and he shouldn''t be extinguished no matter what happens!
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 291: Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 292: Pirate King Crew In Drum Ind!
Chapter 293: The Giants: Oimo And Kashii!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 299 Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc! (2)
Chapter 299 Water 7 Saga: Enies Lobby Arc! (2)
ckStar_BH:
Sorry for the shortness in thest two chapters, I was been organizing my writing ideas so well, as you know, guys. This isn''t easy at all. I''m trying as hard as I can to not drop the level. In this arc I want to write as best I can!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
As people began reading the new volume, everyone fell into absolute silence.
A Silence when it''s over, many things will be different from what they were before.
On the Judicial Ind, also known as Never-Night Ind, Rob sat on the roof of a building without being detected by anyone from Navy marines or Government officials.
He was sitting alone smoking a cigarette and quietly reading the manga book, from time to time his eyes falling on the g of the World Government that pped proudly over the tallest building on the Judicial Ind.
Behind his eyes hides endless darkness that is enough to swallow the whole world...
Rob put out his cigarette and before lighting another one, he entered the chat rooms and he banned interactions in them temporarily.
He didn''t forget to leave a global announcement of the reason behind that.
[Global Chat Room]
[It''s not possible to post or interact in the global room today. The ban will be lifted starting tomorrow.]
[Regional Chat Room]
[It''s not possible to post or interact in the regional room today. The ban will be lifted starting tomorrow.]
[Local Chat Room]
[It''s not possible to post or interact in the local room today. The ban will be lifted starting tomorrow.]
[Private Chat Room]
[It''s not possible to post or interact in the private room today. The ban will be lifted starting tomorrow.]
Of course, the majority of users found this move very impressive, but users who enjoy spoiling events on other users deplore this ban.
Rob didn''t care what people thought, he didn''t ban chat rooms just because he wanted to stop the spoiling, but this is a much bigger move that would shock the world.
The main reason for hising to this weird ce.
"I''ve always been wondering why the night doesn''te to this ce even though it''s not a pr region... So that''s why, huh?"
"Sigh~"
Rob sighed and sat near the government''s g before opening the One Piece volume again. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Let''s get the party started, World Government... Let''s see who wille out smiling from this storm..."
=============================
...
..
"The CP9 sure are great. They solved the government''s 20-year-long problem, just like that."
"Nico Robin... What... A beauty..."
"Open the front gate!!!"
Franky: WOW!!! I''ve never seen anything like this before...!!!
A... Waterfall!!?
A hole... In the middle of the ocean!!?
What''s up with this ind!!?
Kaku: Shut up and keep moving...
Franky: I can''t see the bottom... What the hell!?
Kaku: Shut up...
...
Spandam: Looks like they''re back... Lhi and the others... And they brought us the best present possible!!
It''s been five years since all 8 of CP9 have been together!!!
Zambai: Hurry up!! Go faster!!
Kiev: What!!? So, our bro, Franky, sacrificed himself!?
Sanji: Yes, to try to save Robin.
The Frankies: Woo Woo Woo... Bro''s such a great guy...
Sanji: We''ll be toote if we don''t hurry!
Kop: Hey! The never-night Ind!!!
Enies Lobby!!!
Sanji: Never-Night Ind!?
Kiev: Yeah! It''s always daytime there. It''s also known as picture ind. That''s the Judicial Ind!!!
...
Luffy: I see them!!! Huge Yagara~~!!! Hey, ~~~!!!!
The Frankies: Look!! Over there!!
Sanji/Soge-king: Luffy!!
Luffy: Ah!! Sanji~~!! Eh...!! Who''s that!?
The Frankies: Captain Straw Hat!!!
Nami: They all look so energetic! Ready to siege the front door of the World Government!!
Zoro/Paulie: Enies Lobby is in sight!!! All crews, prepare for battle!!!!
...
..
==============================
BOOM!
"DAMN!"
In the government hall, one from the Gorosei pped the tea table and smashed it to pieces.
He was angry!
He was so angry that he couldn''t hold back his anger anymore.
How could he have all their ns over the past weeks to prevent the volume from being published have failed?
In the end, Rob managed to publish the volume without any problems.
Not only that, this does not end here. but all their ns returned with counterproductive results, and many readers were excited to eagerly await the new volume.
"It looks like the battle between CP9 and the Straw Hats has been decided What do you think its consequence will be?"
"The Cipher Pol No. 9 are Rokushiki''s masters. I don''t think they will lose against junior pirates Maybe Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji will be small threats on the battlefield but nothing more."
"We all know what it means to be a Rokushiki master after all."
"But Luffy is the protagonist. Isn''t it obvious that he will win in the end?!"
"..."
"We have Rob Lhi..."
"But Luffy, he''s the protagonist..."
A silent moment fell. The rest of the five elders didn''t know how to react to the situation anymore.
"Why all the fuss? Read the manga and enjoy its events, what''s supposed to happen will happen even with your intervention... Remember. You are no longer a threat to that man."
Suddenly, a very beautiful woman appeared from a ck hole next to the five elders.
As soon as she appeared, the five elders knelt respectfully.
"Hear and obey. my Lord!!!"
"Fufufu~! Don''t worry. Just enjoy One Piece, this world no longer needs to burn our brain cells for... A much more interesting person has appeared than our eternal enemy."
...
Ohara, the tree of knowledge;
"This..."
"I''ve never seen Enies Lobby Ind before... But I didn''t expect it to be like this... That''s really surprising... I wonder how the ordinary people will react about it?"
"Why is there no night here?"
"Does this ind have anything to do with that legendary battle of 800 years ago?!"
Professor Clover couldn''t hold back his curiosity after seeing the strange ind.
Enies Lobby!
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 292: Pirate King Crew In Drum Ind!
Chapter 293: The Giants: Oimo And Kashii!
Chapter 294: The Chaos In Enies Lobby!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 300 Pirate King Crew In Drum Island!
Chapter 300 Pirate King Crew In Drum Ind!
((DON''T GO DOWN BEFORE READING THIS ))
ckStar_BH:
Should we celebrate Chapter 300 now? It may seem like Chapter 300 but it''s not!
Well, there really is something should thank you for! You have supported me all the time and provided me with so much positive energy to continue writing this book to stage and sess... Thanks for 10 million views... This is really something that makes me very happy! Thank you, guys!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal! N?v(el)B\\jnn
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
The Calm Belt, Amazon Lily Ind;
The atmosphere on the women''s ind was very fun for the women here who like to enjoy themselves with each other without mixing with the men.
Since the art store arrived on their ind, their culture has changed a lot, but whatever happens, their essence remains the same and doesn''t change.
Even if their view of men has changed through all the cultural invasion they''ve been exposed to through the manga and anime they''ve enjoyed over the years.
However, they still prefer to live with each other than to mingle with men.
Only the Amazonians who became store goddesses no longer have this thinking.
Today was a big day, not only because the new volume was published, but because two former empresses and former Kuja Pirates captains met today at work here at the ''Amazon Lilly'' art store.
The former empress. Gloriosa.
The empress two generations ago. Shakuyaku.
Inside the art store, the atmosphere was too lively.
"You''ve be prettier, Gloriosa... Do you see how useful it is to have a husband~?"
While smoking, Shakky said with a cheerful expression on her face.
In the past, Gloriosa would have been angry at anything this woman said, but not anymore, after all, she has done the same sin that this woman did, and she has no right to judge her anymore.
...
"It seems that the events of the manga are getting closer to our ind area... Maybe we will be appearing in the manga soon. Girls~ Get ready~"
Gloriosa looked at Shakky and sighed sadly before saying.
"Maybe we will really appear, but what will appear is Amazon Lily 25 years from now... Everything will be different from now."
==============================
...
..
Paulie: There are only 60 of us, but there may be two to three thousand enemies. Straw Hats!! You guys should avoid any unnecessary fights, and just focus on the CP9!!!
Luffy: Yeah!!! I got it!!!
Kokoro: Hey, guys,e take a look... In the sky behind Enies Lobby!!
That''s the gate of justice...!!!
"What~~?!! It''s so big~!!!
Kokoro: That gate neverpletely opens. It only opens a little bit to let criminals through. On another side of the gate. There''s a windless area like the calm belts on the two sides of the Grand Line.
Giant sea kings live there. It''s impossible to sail past it with a normal ship.
I don''t know how they do it... But only the marines know how to pass it. In other words. It''s just as the pirate girl said... If you wanna rescue the folks who''ve been arrested... You gotta do it before they pass through the gate!!
..
..
..
Luffy: Gomu Gomu... Rocket!!!!
Marines: Hm? What was that?
Huh? Did something just fly past us...?
Luffy: HAHA!! What''s this? what a big hole!!! The ind''s floating in midair!!
...
..
==============================
"Is this a gate?! It''s so big!!!" Marlin put her hand on her mouth, utter shock on her face.
She''s never seen a gate this big before, no, she''s never seen anything so shocking before.
If Kokoro hadn''t pointed out the gate of justice in the manga, she might not have noticed.
She wasn''t the only one who was shocked by the gate''s enormous size.
Marlin looked at her fellow Amazonians and found the same shocked look on their faces.
"I''ve heard about the Gate of Justice before but I didn''t think it was that big... The World Government hides a lot, but Rob reveals a lot, too."
Shakky sighed in shock as well. At this age, she did not know too much about the world, unlike her future version, which was an encyclopedia in itself.
Currently, it''s only been 12 years since she retired as Empress of Amazon Lily when the Rocks Pirates detained her and forced her to join their crew.
She spent two years with the Rocks Pirates under tremendous pressure, until Rayleigh rescued her in that devastating battle in the God Valley.
Shakky has left her thoughts of the past and returned to the manga book.
"You have a look of longing, I wonder who''s the lucky guy?! Shakky-sama~"
"Heh~ You still have many years left to tease me, Dadan~"
...
"Mugiwara Boy doesn''t stick to ns, as usual, he''s infiltrated the ranks of marines and government agents by force, Hahaha!" Shakky giggled.
"When he said ''''I got it'''' with a straight face, I thought something wasn''t right, but he did it, Hahaha! What do you think, Little Hancock? Looks like you''re enjoying the progress of the story ~ "
Gloriosa patted the 4-year-old''s head gently and saw how much she enjoyed the manga. After Rob adopts Little Hancock, Gloriosa bes her true mother, just like all of Rob''s wives, so she treats herpletely like her true daughter, unlike in the past.
"Luffy-sama is a real man! Only dad is superior to him in this matter..."
"Heh~ Why are you saying that? Are you a Luffy fan?"
"N-no~ But, I like how much he values his friends'' lives~"
...
The Grand Line, Drum Ind;
Almost half a year has passed since the departure of the famous Dr. Hiriluk and his group of doctors who were influenced by Nnd''s life story.
But Hiriluk leaving this ce to learn did not change anything about this ce.
A ce that has an art store cannot be affected by the departure of one or several people.
Inside the art store, an energetic old woman can be seen enjoying a beer while reading today''s volume, which has caused a sensation all over the world.
"A battle between the pirates and a navy/world government... As expected... This arc is punk, IH~ HII~HIHIHIHI~"
Dr. Kurehaughed with pleasure. She''s been enjoying the current events, and there are still a lot of pages in the new arc. No one knows what will happen, and no one can predict what will happen. but everyone can expect it will be a very exciting event.
And most importantly, it is not withoutedy... The proof of that is the sounds of loudughter that can be heard from anywhere inside the art store almost every moment.
"Luffy bes ruthless when ites to his friends, look how powerful the punches and kicks he rains on the Marines/Government~ I like that~ Good boy~ So that''s what the will of D means? Right, Roger?"
"Wahahaha~ This is only a small part of the will of D Kureha-san."
...
"Rob has taken good care of this ce ever since he gave it an art store..." Rayleigh said while sipping sake.
"If he could, Rob-san would have opened at least one art store on every ind in the world," Rouge said with a smile.
"Heh~ All of you are a very lively Pirate King crew Hm... Are those two kids"
"Yeah, we are Buggy-sama and my future servant Shanks~!"
"Shut up! Don''t lie!"
"Why did you hit me, servant!"
"Enough of the fighting all over the ce, you little bastards!"
Buggy and Shanks both sat at the side with big bumps appearing on their heads after being hit by Gaban.
"Eh The great men of the future are naughty kids today~ What a strange world."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 293: The Giants: Oimo And Kashii!
Chapter 294: The Chaos In Enies Lobby!
Chapter 295: Rob''s impression of chapter 1060 of the One Piece manga!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 301 The Giants: Oimo And Kashii!
Chapter 301 The Giants: Oimo And Kashii!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
==============================
[Main Ind: Front Gate]
Luffy: Excuse me... Please let me through.
Marine: Even if you ask nicely, no means no!!!
Luffy: Got it. So prepare yourself!!
Marine: Damn Pirate!!!
Luffy: Gomu Gomu No... Ally Robo Punch!!!
...
..
Kashii: The main gate... Has been opened, huh, Oimo?
Oimo: Yeah, we can''t let that go... Kashii.
Kashii: It sucks, we gotta wake up.
Oimo: But it''s time to work. Let''s go.
Kashii: Hwaa~~ I didn''t get enough sleep... Let''s chase them off quickly and get back to bed.
[Main Ind Gate Gatekeeper - Kashii]
Oimo: Oimo.
[Main Ind Gatekeeper - Oimo]
The Frankies: "....!!? GIANTS!!!!
...
3000(Navy/Government agents): Hey, Straw Hat Luffy... So where''s the rest of your army? Hahaha...
Luffy: Yeah... And I''m alone. Get out of my way!!!!
...
..
==============================
On the tallest building in Enies Lobby, Rob felt the presence of two very interesting people.
"Hm These two... Interesting~"
A small smile appeared on Rob''s face as he saw the two excited giants carrying tworge books (Big copies of the One Piece volume) andughing excitedly.
"Looks like they got to the scene when they appeared Hmm! What is this in their necks? Is it an explosive cor?!"
Veins appeared on Rob''s forehead when he saw two explosive cors on the giants'' necks. He was angry.
At this point, the two gentle giants became ves in the World Government''s hands.
...
In the main ind front gate''s backyard, two giants from the giants'' tribe sat reading the manga with excited expressions on their faces... That''s because thest thing they expected was to appear in the manga like their leaders Brogy and Dorry who appeared in the past.
The two giants were Kashii and Oimo responsible for guarding the ind''s main gate.
"Hey, Oimo... Did we just appear in the manga or am I imagining it?"
"Hey, Kashii... Looks like we really appeared in the manga... But we got a hard Loss~"
When Oimo saw the knockout hit his back from the rocket man''s train, he felt a tremor in his spine.
"Do we really lose against these little guys? It reminds me of how Dorry and Brogy lost against that wax-man in the little garden arc."
"I wonder if they are bothughing at us now as weughed at them back then... Hahaha!"
The minds of the giants were slow to think but that didn''t stop them from deducing that their loss of a battle in the manga was due to their negligence.
Rob wondered how they reacted when they discovered that they were being deceived by the World Government and that Brogy and Dorry weren''t in Impel Down but still in the little garden... Maybe that''s why two explosive cors were put on their necks.
"If they saw this, Dorry and Brogy would be too angry..."
...
The Grand Line, Little Garden Ind;
"Gegyagyagya...!!"
"Gababababa...!!"
Just as Oimo and Kashi expected when Dorry and Brogy saw their old buddies in the manga, they burst outughing. and theyughed even louder when they saw how they had been beaten up by the Frankies, the Galley-La, the two oxen kings, and one train.
"Gabababa I didn''t expect to see them here This is surprising!"
"Gegyagyagya... Huh! Rob knows how to surprise us... I didn''t expect to see those old buddies in the manga either."
Dorry wiped tears ofughter from his eyes while saying that.
He enjoyed the chapters a lot, and that doubled when he saw two familiar people in the manga.
After all, Oimo and Kashii were their most loyal subordinates in the giant warrior pirates!
And they haven''t seen them for about 75 years... Although that doesn''t mean anything to giants who can live for hundreds of years, it''s a long time in the pirate world.
"I wonder why they''re working with the World Government in the manga... That''s weird! Can''t they be deceived?"
Brogy asked with a confused face.
"How could they deceive Kashii and Oimo so easily?! Maybe they were even threatened?!"
After some time...
A noisy roar heard made the flying reptiles flee away from their nests... It was a sign of the wrath of two terrifying giants here.
Dorry and Brogy had already reached that scene when Usopp met the two giants.
When Usopp tells all about Dorry and Brogy to Oimo and Kashii who discover that they have been deceived by the World Government.
"What is this? All the malice of the government!! They used our names to deceive the members of our race! This is unforgivable!"
"What the hell...! They''ve guarded their gate for 50 years and all this to free us? Free my ass! We''re not even imprisoned!"
Dorry was very angry.
"ording to the current time, that means they''ve been there for 25 years..."
"What should we do? Shall we go to the Enies Lobby right away?"
...
Marineford;
Sengoku''s facial color disappeared a long time ago already, all he was doing now was automatically reading the manga without any harshments as usual.
The events of the manga reached a point where the protagonist shed with the navy and the government head-on without regard for anything.
The scene of Luffy surrounded by 3000 marinesgovernments officers gave rise to his blood freeze.
What if he wins against all of them?
This was the only thought in Sengoku''s mind... Unfortunately, this fearsome premonition came true.
"Bwahahahaha!!! This is my grandson!"
"Your grandson my ass! You bastard!"
Only when he heard Garp''sughter did Sengoku immediately regain his violent mood.
"Why are you angry, Sengoku? Even the five elders told you to calm down and not do anything... What would happen if you only enjoyed the manga events?"
"Old friend, this is all just a fantasy, you don''t need to be upset yourself"
"A fantasy your ass!!! Even if it''s a fantasy, it affects reality... Didn''t you see how many marines took off their uniforms and boarded in these three years? For what reason?"
"... Why it''s not your ass..."
"... Well, did you not see how the civilians looking at our marines with contempt?"
"..."
This time Garp didn''t know how to answer.
Sengoku grabbed his head and rubbed it a little to relieve the headache... Since he sat on the seat of Fleet Admiral he never rested, unlike his manga counterpart who had so many medals of honor on his suit. He didn''t even get one yet... That means all his achievements at yet are negative!
"Sigh~ Sengoku You have to prepare for what''sing after this arc It''s going to be very difficult."
Garp and Sengoku looked at Tsuru with some apprehension in their eyes.
They can already predict what will happen if the bad part of Nico Robin''s past is revealed... The World Government is Nico Robin''s only enemy after all.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
Chapter 294: The Chaos In Enies Lobby!
Chapter 295: Rob''s impression of chapter 1060 of the One Piece manga!
Chapter 296: The shback that broke Olivia''s heart!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 302 The Chaos In Enies Lobby!
Chapter 302 The Chaos In Enies Lobby!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Drum Ind;
Inside the art store. Doctor Kureha''s clinic. The private section.
Roger was lying on the medical bed while his bare upper body was examined with an X-ray machine.
Next to his bed, Doctor Kureha stood holding the X-ray result in her hand with a thoughtful expression on her face.
"Your body ispletely intact, there is not even a trace of your previous Incurable disease... I wonder what kind of miracle you went through, Roger."
"If you hadn''t said with your tongue that you had an incurable disease, I wouldn''t believe you had one."
"So then... Wahahaha!"
Rogerughed as usual without exining anything. He came here only to reassure Rouge who kept urging him toe here for a physical checkup... As if he didn''t have the best doctor in the world on his crew who said he''s perfectly fine! Ah... Women....
Not because they don''t trust the super effect of Rob''s blood, but Rouge''s stupid anxiety made her believe that the disease might revive itself or perhaps leave a hidden bomb in her husband''s body so she stays urging him to visit the real best doctor until she can examine him.
He couldn''t refuse her after she repeatedly asked him.
"Did the Incurable disease you were suffering from is the reason you surrendered to the navy in the manga?"
It seemed as if Kureha was asking a casual question at this moment.
"As I know myself well, I am sure that is the greater reason. I''d not like to die in bed quietly and without anyone knowing of my death."
"I''m someone who wants my death to be the best moment of my life... Wahaha"
"And it looks like your manga version has seeded in this endeavor, IHIHIHIHI!"
"You''ve arrived at Laugh Tale... I am sure you know all about the past of this world... Roger... Tell me about the will of D... They keep popping up between periods of history and causing shocking changes and have been disappearing again... What are they... The D n?"
Roger sat on the bed and put on his clothes and then his coat, but his big smile didn''t disappear no matter what.
"This is kind of a manga spoiler... Are you sure you want to know?" Roger said with augh.
"Yes, I''m sure, just tell me."
"Well, this is a long story that goes back 10 centuries in the past"
...
==============================
...
..
Government''s Agent: {{Sir!! Kashii and Oimo are currently holding them off at the front gate! I don''t believe there''ll be any problem!!}}
Spandam: ...I see. Have you captured the straw hat?
Government''s Agent: {{Sir!!! Er... The estimate is... About 400.}}
Spandam: 400? What''re you talking about?
...
Luffy: STORM!!!!
MarinesAgents: GIIYAAAAAAA!!!!
...
Government''s Agent: {{It''s the damage report, Sir!!!}}
...
Spandam: {{Ah!? Damage report!!? Are you saying 400 soldiers are down!!?}}
Government''s Agent: Ah... No, sorry, I''d like to correct that!! (Since 100 more went down just now.)
Spandam: {{Of course!!! There is only one of them!!! Our soldiers aren''t trash. We can''t have that many down!!! If there is damage, report it correctly!!!}}
Government''s Agent: Yes. Five...HNN-!!
Spandam: {{... Five!? Idiot!! How could you mistake 5 for 400 people...?!}}
...
..
==============================
Inside Pangaea Castle...
"You''re the idiot!! This Spandam is very stupid!!"
"What the hell is going on here!"
"Enemies are causing chaos in the Enies Lobby while the first official is sittingfortably there and thinks the casualty report is wrong?! What the fuck is he doing?!"
"Is this the effect of the plot armor? The reporter was would have said 500 for sure but ended up saying only 5...!"
"It''s really the plot armor effects... Funny, isn''t it? Fufufu..."
On the empty throne, IM who had been silent for a while spoke... Herughter was pleasant to hear and at the same time could frighten even the toughest of men.
"My Lord What is so special about this plot armor?"
The blond Gorosei asked. because he was sure his lord would give him the appropriate answer.
"Hmm, the unreality of the plot armor is what distinguishes it."
"Remember... Today is going to be a different day, don''t disappoint me."
"Yes, My Lord!!"
As soon as she said that, her body disappeared from the empty throne and the five elders were left on their own.
...
After their lord left, with cold faces, the five elders went back to reading manga. They knew that the day was going to be really different when Rob banned the chat rooms.
But they are ready for any hostility from him... They were a world government after all.
"Hmm, Lhi has 4000 Douriki of strength... A really talented young man, the rest aren''t bad but Lhi is impressive." The Gorosei with the hat stared in admiration at the Douriki rating that Fukurou had given.
"Yes, the next generation of CP9 is impressive Too bad that this department''s existence isn''t a secret anymore."
"Heh Maybe even CP0 will be revealed in the future But for sure no one will know about the new department... CP10 Right?!"
An evil smile appeared on the faces of the five elders. Because they had just established this division, no one knew about it except for the five elders.
They were all ready to go head-to-head against Rob with everything at this point.
...
"Someone go and summon Spandine and his son."
After a period...
The five elders looked at Spandine and his son (Spandam) from above as if they were looking at two sinners.
"Look This is your son that you were so proud of a month ago?"
"Is there a respected division director who only has 9 Douriki?"
Spandine and Spandam were shivering under the re of the Five Elders... At first, they thought that the Five Elders summoned them to reward them, but it turned out that they thought too much of themselves...
"It seems we have given you so much value, Spandine, to raise a worthless son and give him so much that he does not deserve..."
"Look He even got Devil Fruits to reward the others The hell"
"Even beginners don''t do this... Is there a government agent leaving the receiver off the hook?"
Veins appeared on the foreheads of the five elders as the scene returned to show the destruction Luffy had caused while no one realized anything.
"Fed up!!"
Spandine and his son didn''t say anything... No, they couldn''t say anything because they were too scared.
"Heh Even Baskerville showed up Well, these three will control the situation I think."
Since the appearance of the strange Enies Lobby Judge (3 people in one suit), the eyes of the five elders turned away from Spandine and his son temporarily allowing them to secretly sigh.
"Hmm, 100 Houbantai is already enough to defend against the carpenters and the Frankies and protect the front gate... Good job, Baskerville!"
The five elders finally felt somefort about the status quo in the manga, and they didn''t even wonder how Rob knew about their staff and trump cards anymore.
Only other readers wondered about that.
Too bad the situation would gradually change for the worse for the Enies Lobby and the Five Elders...
...
In Enies Lobby Ind, the atmosphere waspletely different than it is in Marigoa and any ce around the world.
Even if it''s a government ind, its government inhabitants are also humans and have the same feelings as humans.
Many of them appear in the manga!
And that''s reason enough to dance for joy! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Rob sighs with a smile as he cancels the god''s perspective again, he saw the Baskerville trio dancing happily when they appeared in the manga, and they fight amongst themselves over who has the coolest appearance...
After that, the defeat of the two giants in the manga made the atmosphere in the Enies Lobby tense again as it was revived by the appearance of the judge who gave orders and took control.
The rocket man''s train hovering over the front gate and dropping Oimo made things, even more, worse, meaning the remaining Straw Hats had arrived.
Then undoubtedly a big mess ensued!
Events after that made the readers'' enthusiasm climb through the roof.
Today, surely no one will sleep.
The manga of One Piece was at its best events.
To rescue Nico Robin, the Straw Hats have arrived at the Enies Lobby, ready to destroy the entire ind if necessary.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 295: Rob''s impression of chapter 1060 of the One Piece manga!
Chapter 296: The shback that broke Olivia''s heart!
Chapter 297: Luffy VS Blueno!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 303 Robs impression of: of the One Piece manga!
Chapter 303 Rob''s impression of: of the One Piece manga!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
==============================
...
..
Government''s Agent: Huh!!? What''s going on? Ah! Who''re those two!?
Zoro: ... Oh. Maybe we should greet them first?
Sanji: That''s pointless... Idiot.!!
Marines/Agents: Pirates!!?
The Frankies: It''s Roronoa and the others!!! We''ve been waiting!!!
Sogeking: Everything... Is going... Exactly as I nned.
Chopper: (...) Really!?
...
..
Usopp: Ah! That scared... Huh?
Chopper: Are you okay, Sogeking!?
Sogeking: I... I''m fine!!!
Marine: Cease fire!!
Agent: Why!?
Marine: Look over there!!!
Kokoro: Stop!! I''m just an olddy!!
Chimney: And I''m just a kid with a small animal!!
Gonbe: Nya Nya!!!
Kokoro: We''re defenseless!! The straw hats forced us to pilot the train for them!! HIC... NGAGAGA!!
The Frankies: Could there be a drunker hostage...!!?
Marines: That was close. We almost killed the hostages. They took an olddy, a kid, and a small animal as hostages! These pirates are shameless!!
...
..
==============================
Fish-Man Ind;
""They really believed you. fools! Tahahaha!!"
"Ngagagaga!!
"Shahahahaha!!"
...
..
Inside the art store, only loudughter could be heard.
"This little girl, Chimney, is definitely my granddaughter I wonder which of my children will have this funny descendant~HIC~"
Ever since the trio (Kokoro, Chimney, and the pet) appeared in the manga, both Tom and Kokoro have been very curious about the matter, only Tom''s plight due to Pluton''s Blueprints preventing them from thinking too much about who would be Chimney''s father. . . After all, Tom and Kokoro not only have one son...
"Well... The mother is obviously a human at least."
The person who said those words was Fisher Tiger.
"Kokoro-san I find your character in the manga to be very kind, you helped the Straw Hats and be a useful ally. So far, you''re the second member of our race to get a lot ofpliments from humans after Tom-san But no one yet knows that you are from our race. They still think you''re human."
Hearing what Fisher Tiger said, The young Arlong pressed his hands tensely as he recalled the very bad first appearance of the Fish-Man race...
"N-gagaga...! It doesn''t really matter... Being in Water Seven as Tom''s secretary is the reason I appeared in the manga anyway... Everyone out there treats me like I''m human... Only these two kids know who I am really."
"Your true identity is an old scary fish"
"Shut up, you stinking brat!"
Iceburg shut Franky''s mouth preventing thetter from finishing his line.
"I''m so grateful to have Kokoro in the manga instead of me, Don, Tahahaha"
"Without her and Iceburg, the Straw Hats wouldn''t have gotten to the Enies Lobby in time"
"No! Tom-san... Had it not been for the rocket man train you made, we wouldn''t have been able to overtake Aqua Laguna and chase down government agents."
The rest of the listeners nodded upon hearing the words of Iceburg... This human kid was very good in their eyes, unlike the naughty kid, Franky.
"Tahahaha... We''ve worked hard... But it''s not us. They''re our characters in the manga, so nobody deserves any credit... All we have to do now is keep learning from our mature selves in the manga."
"For a bright life... This is an irreceable opportunity."
Suzan smiled when she heard it from Tom... Even her little girl Shyarly showed a small smile on her cute face.
...
"So... Little Shyarly... Do you still see ck shadows swallowing Tom-san?"
Suzan whispered to her daughter in a low voice.
"No... But I see what''s so terrifying..."
"What do you see...?" Suzan whispered curiously... Since her daughter has awakened this ability to predict the future and she''s very worried about the future that changes after each volume appears.
"I see ck shadows engulfing the entire world A winged devil enveloped in red light Against a winged devil enveloped in green light Their battle swallowed up the whole world"
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Away from the deep sea, exactly on the judicial ind, Enies Lobby;
Rob''s eyes reflected the scenes from thetest avable chapter of the One Piece manga series on Earth.
While the inhabitants of the of seas were reading chapters of the Ennis Lobby arc, Rob was reading chapters far in the future.
And this is his right as a publisher for Oda in the world he created.
Chapter 1060!
"I wonder what Luffy''s dream was... It might be simr to Captain Roger''s dream... But the captain never told us about his dream when I was on board..."
A big smile appeared on Rob''s face as he saw the reactions of Luffy''s crew after he told them about his true dream... He was very curious to find out. Rob always knew that Luffy had a dream much deeper than just bing the Pirate King... But the author always left it behind the fog.
This suspense had never bothered Rob before, but after he transmigrated into the world of One Piece he felt sorry that he couldn''t find out about Luffy''s dream.
But the system allowed him to get manga versions from Earth... With this feature, he could read the manga to the end and know what is Luffy''s dream.
(Hmm! IM appeared again in the manga!!)
This time Rob kept his thoughts to himself.
(This... The kingdom of Lulusia was destroyed like this... Did Sabo die??)
(I wonder what the inhabitants of Lulusia Kingdom saw in the sky before they died... As expected, IM doesn''t have an iota of mercy in her heart.)
Rob didn''t think much about the ability to destroy an ind...He wouldn''t be too worried about her if she didn''t have that ability... At his current level, destroying an ind was very easy... At Rob''s current level even an ancient weapon wouldn''t make him blink. He knew that Imu''s real abilities are much more terrifying than the old weapons.
The ability to destroy an ind simply by pointing at it on the map... That''s what made Rob re-evaluate his only enemy in this world.
...
Inside the flower and butterfly garden that Rob saw in the manga a moment ago.
IM was sitting on a swing with her long legs hanging off the swing.
She was holding the One Piece volume in one hand and a map in the other.
On the map, there is a vast sea area.
It includes Enies Lobby, Water Seven, Amazon Lily, and Impel Down.
...
Unaware of the storm that will soon sweep the world, the residents of the pirate world continue reading the new update with endless excitement.
It can be said that most of the people lucky enough to get the new volume on the first day have read halfway through the volume already.
The events in the first half were fiery enough to describe it as absolutely fantastic.
But from the first signs of the second half of the volume, it seemed as if the difference between them was like the difference between the night and the day.
An unexpected silence fell across every art store area as readers'' eyes widened in shock as they read the scene of Luffy''s battle against Blueno.
...
Inside Government Hall in Marigoa;
"The hell! Even the Houbountai lost so easily!"
"Is Luffy not getting tired?! He fought all of our soldiers stationed in the Enies Lobby With a single nce, I can tell that the current soldiers in Enies Lobby don''t hold a candle to the soldiers in the manga But even so, they couldn''t stop Luffy ... One person?"
"Damn you! Dragon''s son!"
"At this point, he is the author''s son... Our face is lost in the dirt...!"
"At least Rob Lhi is there... With 4,000 Douriki of strength, it''s impossible for a brat as emaciated as Luffy to defeat him."
If Rob had heard the discussion of the five elders, he would haveughed so hard andmented.
"Wait, you haven''t seen anything yet."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 296: The shback that broke Olivia''s heart!
Chapter 297: Luffy VS Blueno!
Chapter 298: Gear Second!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 304 The Flashback That Broke Olivias Heart!
Chapter 304 The shback That Broke Olivia''s Heart!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
[shback]
West Blue, Ohara, Art Pce;
The day before the uptade of the new volume.
Inside Olvia''s bedroom, the room lights were still on even though it waste after midnight.
On the bed, Olvia couldn''t sleep because she was reading the new volume before anyone else, that''s what she used to do until she''ll do her job well the next day.
Besides her, Rob didn''t sleep either, he only stared at his wife''s changing facial expressions softly.
Nobody knows what''s on his mind at this moment.
Of course, this night was the damned night he feared the most.
The night when his wife will be too sad... The night when she''ll cry a lot.
But before that, this was the night when she''ll be angry a lot as well.
Just as he expected, once Olvia reached the series of events when Nico Robin and Franky were led to CP9mander Spandam, it seemed as if the air around Olvia froze.
No, he literally froze, as Rob felt so cold in the room, the frost appeared on the furniture and the bed under their bodies, and even frost appeared on Rob''s body.
But he didn''t say anything and allowed her to let go of all her negative feelings at this moment.
He couldn''t help but wonder if he made the right decision by giving her that Devil Fruit when she asked him to.
Bird-Bird Fruit, Model: Ice Phoenix!
==============================
...
..
Spandam: Although, the scenario changed a little... Look!!!
The two keys to reviving the ancient weapon are here before me!!
Robin: (.....)
Spandam: Don''t you see?! The winds of the world are truly blowing my way now!!! The power to rule over any civilization as I wish is within my grasp!!!
Robin: Why would Aokiji entrust you with the power of Buster Call.....?
Spandam: (...!?) What?? Don''t you dare to question me!!! You insolent woman!!!
Robin: Oh!!!
Franky: (.....!!!)
Spandam: Wahahaha!!! You abominable blood from Ohara, The Devil''s Land!! The value of your damned existence would amount to nothing if it was not for me!!!
You should at least be thankful
From now on, you will so much pain, you''ll wish for death countless times over... Prepare yourself... I''ll beat you...!! I''ll use you...!! And I''ll cast you into the sea!!! Your existence is that sinful!!!
...
..
==============================
At this point, the bedroom turned into an icy room.
Despite the coldness of her surroundings, Olvia felt a burning me of anger burning in her heart.
"How dare he p my daughter! How dare he say those harsh words to my daughter?"
Rob was sure Olvia would kill someone out of anger at this moment. He had never seen her so angry before.
Mother''s wrath... This was the mother''s wrath...
"Olvia Calm down, you''ll freeze the entire pce like this"
...
Olvia kept reading the volume page after page.
When she arrived at the legendary scene where all six of Straw Hats stood facing the CP9 who was holding Robin, her body trembled with excitement.
Then the shback of Robin and Ohara started...
All feelings vanished from her heart as if they were all swept away by a huge tsunami of great sadness... From her brother''s betrayal who did not take good care of her daughter by treating her like a ve, to the kids bullying her daughter. .. Robin had a rough childhood in Ohara since she was two years old... These first shback scenes shatter Olvia''s faith and confidence in Ohara... Her hometown.
Nico Robin in the shback was the same as Rudius D. Robin in real as if she was seeing her daughter''s suffering from all that with a broken heart and teary eyes.
Seeing Professor Clover and the rest of the archaeologists treating Robin so kindly made her so grateful.
Seeing how the navy Vice-Admiral Jaguar D. Saul took care of her daughter made her feel so happy... The happiness was shattered with the arrival of Buster Call.
Seeing how her version in the manga wanted to avoid her daughter at all costspletely broke her heart.
Seeing the emotional encounter between her manga version and Robin removed all her mental barriers.
She wept bitterly when she saw her daughter running on the icy path while Ohara burns behind her in a sight beyond words.
All this happened to a little girl of 8 years old.
She was very terrified at this moment...
When reality mixed with fantasy, she was no longer able to differentiate between what is drawn in the manga and what she lived... That man appeared again and brought her back to reality...
Rob patted her head which made here back to reality.
"It''s okay to cry."
Despite the deadly cold escaping from her body, Rob hugged her in his embrace.
Olvia felt his warmth ovee the coldness of her body, a warmth seeping into her heart.
The tears she''d held back since she started reading Robin''s past started to fall and wet Rob''s chest.
"Our daughter wants to live right?"
"Of course... Look here."
Rob flipped the manga page. And the events back to the way it was before the shback started.
Luffy: Robin! We still haven''t heard you say it!
Say you want to live!
Chopper: Robin...
Sanji: (...)
Zoro: (...)
Nami: Robin...
Robin: (To live...)
(You shouldn''t be allowed to live in this world, Robin!)
(Your existence itself is a huge crime, Robin!)
Robin: (I thought it was something I dared not wish for... No one ever let me wish for it.)
Jaguar D. Saul: (Right. The sea is vast, so someday, definitely, you''lle across friends who''ll protect you!
Sogeking: (Believe in Luffy... Robin.) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
(If... It''s really okay for me to utter my wish for once... I...)
Robin: I want to live!
Take me to the sea with you!
When Olvia saw this scene, for some reason she felt her sadness recede, but even so, her tears did not stop flowing.
Why does her daughter in the manga have to go through all this suffering? To the point where she thinks her existence is a sin!
Olvia''s hatred toward the World Government has risen to several levels... She wants to destroy them with her own hand so that she can relieve the guilt in her heart.
She felt that she in the manga was not a good mother.
She felt that if Rob wasn''t alive... She''d probably do the same thing she did in the manga.
Was studying history more important than her daughter?
Damn on history!
Just what was her manga version thinking about leaving her two-year-old daughter alone and leaving to search for history?
Wasn''t she the main reason for everything that happened to Nico Robin in the manga... But why does Nico Robin still love her after everything she''s been through...?
"They''ll save her... Won''t they?!"
With teary eyes, she asked him this question... Rob couldn''t smile after seeing and feeling what his wife had just gone through.
But he nodded to confirm it.
...
Back to the present, Rob was remembering the very tensest night for him.
The price for every tear that fell from her eyes would be paid by the current World Government.
This is what Rob himself promised.
Surely the world wouldn''t me him for what he was up to, right?
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 297: Luffy VS Blueno!
Chapter 298: Gear Second!
Chapter 299: I just want to die!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 305 Luffy VS Blueno!
Chapter 305 Luffy VS Blueno!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
==============================
...
..
Luffy: So that''s thest building, huh?
Blueno: But there''s no way over there!!
Luffy: Hmm? What the??
Blueno: Air Door.
Luffy: Ah! You''re the cow that was with the pigeon guy!!
Blueno: Looks like our intelligence really messed up their information.
Luffy: Hey, what''d you just do?! That''s so cool~~! Are you a magician!?
Blueno: I figured the damage had to be more than five people, but... That was surprising.
This is unheard of in the world government... A man that broke in all the way to the front steps of the government...!!! How long do you n on struggling?
Luffy: Until I die!!!
...
..
==============================
Marineford;
Far from the barracks, on a hill overlooking the sea, Garp was sitting alone here.
In his thoughts, while reading this chapter, Luffy and Blueno met face to face.
His face was currently pale, although he had beenughing and joking earlier in his angry friend''s office room, he was actually just pretending.
In fact, the old man was so worried.
He couldn''t stand Sengoku''s constant rampage so he left his office and headed to this quiet ce in order to clear his mind.
He wasn''t worried about Luffy... After all, Luffy hadn''t even been born into this world yet.
He was worried about Dragon who had not yet spread his wings at moment and who would be madly chased by the World Government. Not only because he had started a revolutionary army against them, but because the biggest reason, they want to kill him was so that Luffy would not be born into this world.
If such a person with the destiny of a protagonist is born, it means that they will bow to him whether they like it or not.
And the best proof of that is what is happening in the manga so far.
"Damn..."
"What should I do..."
Garp was genuinely puzzled.
He was someone with a very high work ethic, that was his justice. For him, he would rather die than betray his justice.
But also he was not someone who would bow to the World Government if they forced his hand.
It could be said that the One Piece manga got him into an unenviable predicament.
"I hope things don''t get any worse"
His words stopped in his throat when he saw an amazing scene in the manga in his hands.
"This is it...?!"
==============================
...
..
Blueno: Then... What will you do?
Luffy: I''ve thought of a way to fight with all my might... So I won''t lose anybody...!!
So I won''t ever have to lose anybody...
Blueno: (What is he doing? Something''s happening in his body.)
Luffy: You won''t be able to follow me anymore...
Blueno: What!?
Luffy: All of my techniques... Will evolve one step.
GEAR... SECOND.
...
..
==============================
The sight of Luffy''s body turning red and puffing steam was reflected in Garp''s eyes.
Garp was shocked, he had never seen anything like this before, and his shock increased seeing how Luffy was fighting in his current form.
Speed and agility increased by at least twice!
The strength increased at least twice!
But Garp can see that Luffy''s vitality has decreased by at least twice as well.
It looked as if he was burning his blood to gain strength.
"What an amazing ability!"
...
New World, Urura Ind;
"Hit him!"
"Hahaha~! Yeah, like this! Punch him well!"
"Ah~! Captain Luffy is awesome!"
"Cool!"
"So strong!! So cool!!"
Little Yamato shrieked excitedly as she read Luffy''s fight scene against Blueno after Luffy first showed Gear Second.
When she saw the transformation a few minutes ago, twinkling stars appeared in her eyes, and she couldn''t contain the excitement that surged explosively.
As a little girl who found excitement in everything the Straw Hats does, this was the scene that almost made her dance with excitement.
"Oh my God When Luffy turns pink he bes invincible! Even this strong door''s cow couldn''t do anything and fell unconscious after a few hits! Hehehe~ Captain Luffy is so strong~"
Unbeknownst to Yamato, the delivery bird who brings her the One Piece manga every week would stare at her from the sky with a gentle smile on the bird''s face.
...
On the other side of the ind.
Despite knowing that his daughter enjoys reading One Piece manga, Kaido doesn''t care, as long as she doesn''t try to run away she can do whatever she wants.
"Heh~ This kid is a surprise box~ Hup!"
Even Kaido was impressed by the scenes of the destruction inside the government ind, and Luffy''s battle in Gear Second''s form... In the future, when he sees himself defeated by the fifth series of this transformation, no one knows what his reaction will be.
"I wonder how the face of the World Government is now, sessive ps will be very painful for them, right?"
King wasn''t wearing any mask right now, so his expression looked like a child enjoying the suffering of his enemy.
"Yeah, the giants who deceive them if they got one-piece manga, they might have actually figured it out No, they might have figured it out years ago when the giants Dorry and Brogy first appeared in the manga."
Queen seemed more interested in the giant race for some reason.
"What the Elbaf giants hate the most is deceiving them and knocking their pride... Worororo! Ask Linlin about it."
"But the malice of the World Government should not be underestimated at all, they probably already settled this matter a long time ago."
...
New World, Totto Land;
In thend of sweets and food, life seemed so calm and joyful, but today was a rather special day.
After all, this is the day of the One Piece update.
And since it''s an arc have two new giants have appeared, it''s even more special for the ruler of this ind who has a special rtionship with giants.
"Oimo... Kashi...?"
The moment Linlin saw the two unfamiliar giants, she didn''t care much at first.
But she soon sympathized with them when she learned their story.
"Maybe if I save them from the World Government they might want to join me!"
The moment this idea popped into her head, Linlin immediately decided on her next move.
Her dream has always been to restore a good rtionship with the giants, after all, the sin of nearly destroying Elbaf and killing one of her leaders is unforgivable, perhaps if these two did not know her sin she might seed in recruiting them. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Katakuri! We''re going to the Enies Lobby! Mama Mama Haha!!"
"Yes. Mama!" Katakuri said softly.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 298: Gear Second!
Chapter 299: I just want to die!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 306 Gear Second!
Chapter 306 Gear Second!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
East Blue, Syrup Town;
"SogeKing''s mask is awesome!"
"Hahahaha! SogeKing is the hero of this arc!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Seriously, does he think nobody knows him under the mask?"
"Shut up! What do you know? It doesn''t matter whether they know who he is or not, it''s a matter of pride!"
"Forget it, you guys better keep reading the manga without gossiping, because the uing events are very explosive... Trust me!"
...
..
Inside the art store, the private rooms were already full, while most of the seats in the tavern were upied, so many people had to find a random ce to sit, that''s why the sight inside looked like a festival where many people gather and gossip together.
And in fact, today was the manga festival!
Being small bosses in this ce, the couple Yassop and Banshina are ustomed to this sight.
Banshina was the chief of the store goddesses in this ce, while Yassop is the boss of the security department here, he was the leader of a group of Hunters who were tasked by the guild to protect this area.
...
"Heh~ Isn''t this couple...! They are the owners of the famous pce on the west bank, Kaya''s pce, right? Looks like they finally got over their fear"
Banshina looked at where a store goddess was pointing and was surprised to see a man and, a woman has many features inmon with Kaya. They were enjoying manga reading in the tavern.
When she wanted to go to greet them, she felt her husband''s hand holding her by the waist.
...
Yassop went back inside the art store after taking care of some troublemakers outside, he was still holding the manga book in his hand.
At this point, he had just reached the part where his son met Oimo and Kashi.
(This is my son! Tell them the truth!)
(Great! I wonder if Banshina has read this part yet.)
Yassop quickly reached where his sweet wife was. Suddenly, he pulled her to his chest and whispered sweetly in her ear.
"You should see this, my dear... Our son did a good thing."
...
.. ==============================
...
..
SogeKing: Woah!! What the? What''s this, are we being flooded!?
Oimo: Enemy raid!! Enemy raid~~~!!
SogeKing: Huh!?
Oimo: I am mortified...!!!
SogeKing: Gyah!!! The giant woke up!!!
Oimo: We failed in our 50-year... We''re a disgrace to Elbaf...!!! We''re sorry, bosses... We''re sorry..... Wooo...!!!
SogeKing: (...!?)
SogeKing: Did you reallye from the warrior vige of Elbaf!?
...
..
Usopp: Because, while we were sailing here, we met those two!!! Those Elbaf warriors you''re talking about, Dorry and Brogy, have been on that ind for 100 years, and continue to fight in that endless duel!!!
Oimo:.....!! You... How do you know their names? Eh?...No way, It can''t be...
Usopp: If you want more proof, I''ll give you as much as you want! The way theyugh!? Their weapons!? Technics!? I know all of it, because I really met them!!
Usopp: Them being captured so years ago was all a big lie!!!
...
.. ==============================
"..."
Banshina put her little hand to her mouth in shock... She didn''t expect this brat to do such a feat.
"Bft Hahaha! Our son has exposed the lie that the world government has used to deceive the giants."
"Hahaha! Look here."
Yassop flipped to the next page as the next scene rendered herpletely speechless, causing everyone else who arrived at the same scene to scream in amazement.
At the end of the chapter, the giants revolt against the World Government at the instigation of Captain Usopp!
"He''s gained two powerful allies for the crew... That''s cool!"
Banshina felt faint at this moment.
Little did she know that this scene is only the first... What wille next will make her cry with a sense of pride, not only for her but for Yassop as well.
Usopp''s role in this arc will be so big that everyone will forget about Usopp''s cowardice, and what he did in Water Seven.
...
Holy Land, Marigoa;
"Those damned giants have rebelled against us!"
"Unforgivable!"
"Idiot Your face looks happy despite your violent words"
A group of Celestial Dragons was reading the new volume together and gossiping.
In fact, they were quite happy with the new turn of events. At this point, after three years of brainwashing, they becamepletely enthusiastic about the pirates'' side.
But in order not to reveal this publicly, they agreed to represent that they were angry at the course of events against their government.
Unfortunately, their acting skills were somewhatcking.
"Huh! Look at that. It''s Luffy VS Blueno! It''s a new skill from Luffy!"
"Huh? Where? Where? Let me see!"
"Gear Second?!"
"Why is his skin turned pink?! Why is his body emitting steam?! This is fun!!!"
...
Pangaea Castle;
Inside the flower garden.
IM put the map aside temporarily and stared intently at Luffy''s new transformation.
"Heh~ It started~ Very interesting... Finally, something interesting has appeared in this manga~ I was so bored~"
"When I thought my new source of pleasure was drying up, it seems I underestimated you this time, Rob-chan~."
IM watched Luffy''s battle against Blueno with so much enthusiasm, she hadn''t shown such an excited face in a long time, almost since she first read the One Piece manga.
This is of course because she only cared about Luffy in this manga, everything for her was secondary.
In fact, she started to care about Luffy when she saw him eating that fruit... No, it would be more correct when that fruit chose him. Because God''s fruits usually choose their eaters.
"Let me see where you will go in mastering this wondrous ability, let me see if you are worthy of God''s fruit."
==============================
...
..
Blueno: "DOOR DOOR" (!!?)
Luffy: When you... Moved so fast, as if you disappeared, I saw you kick the ground more than 10 times in a moment before you moved.
Blueno: (...)
Luffy: I got the hang of it and I''m so d to know that there''s a way to move like that.
"GOMU GOMU"
Blueno: "TEKKAI" "GOU"!!! (I''ll take the attack with the strongest "Tekkai"!!!)
Luffy: JET BAZOOKA!!!!
Blueno: (...)
Luffy:... You really are tough... Then I''ll show you something even more interesting. Watch this... Gear...
...
..
==============================
"What...! He fell!"
"Why did you have to fall before he made his new move!"
For the first time, IM was so frustrated... Luffy almost came out with new Gear but the idiot already passed out.
"Heh~ Thatst blow was so strong that even someone with less than 2,000 Douriki couldn''t take it."
...
The Gorosei''s thoughts were not much different from their Lord''s.
But their nerves weren''t as solid as their lord''s at this moment.
Seeing one of the CP9 falls like this made them really angry.
Why did they try so desperately to prevent the volume from being published?
This is because they did not want the world to see their men defeated by the pirates.
Seeing this will shake the government''s firm grip on the world.
And that actually happened a long time ago, but the fools hadn''t noticed it yet.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 299: I just want to die!
Chapter 300: The Legendary Scene! Chills sweep through the Pirate World
Chapter 301: Ohara Backstory (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 307 I just want to die!
Chapter 307 I just want to die!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
==============================
[Enies Lobby, Main Ind Front Gate]
Kokoro: Ngagagaga. Their every single move is so fun.
Chimney: Giants Giants Giants are our friends!!
Gonbe: Nya Nya Nya
Kokoro: Anybody withmon sense would never touch this ind... Just watch, Chimney... Whether they survive or not, The world will be astounded by something that nobody has done in the past hundreds of years...
When this battle is over... That Straw Hat brat''s name will be known throughout the world. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luffy: ROBIN!!! I''VE COME FOR YOU!!!
Franky: He''s here.
Robin: Luffy...
Spandam: (EHH!!!)
...
..
Spandam: Blueno!!? No way... This can''t be happening...!!!
Luffy: WOOSH!! My power''s back!!
Spandam: He''s a member of CP9...!! A Rokushiki user... And a devil''s fruit user...!! Blueno''s a superhuman with more than 800 Douriki...!!!
...Yet he lost to that brat!!?
Luffy: WOOOOOOH!!!
Spandam: OOH!!! HYAAAAAAH!!!
...
..
==============================
ck lines appeared on the bald Gorosei''s forehead as he saw this disturbing and infuriating scene.
"This Spandam isplete rubbish Luffy scared him just by shouting at him This is beyond repair, our reputation ispletely damaged because of him!!"
The rest of the Gorosei looked at each other silently, they were tired of exploding in anger every time. But this time the one who exploded in anger is the oldest and strongest member among them, who is usually the quietest!
"We''ve already separated this kid Spandam from our ranks and will be sending him away from Marigoa... For his dad, his job as CP5 Chief protects him a bit, but it''s only a matter of time... Once something negative about him appears in the manga his fate will bepletely decided... I can''t believe that we were about to appoint him as CP9 chief..."
"This is of course what we will announce to the world today. To appease people after the end of this arc and the passing of this wave."
"I only hope that what the Lord warned us about does not happen Because that would be too bad for us..."
The five elders were anxious when they remembered what their lord had told them a few minutes ago.
The situation they were currently living in was critical... And this is what they already know.
They''ve reached a point they didn''t think they''d reach because they fell in love with the manga... That''s what they''ve already realized in hindsight.
Was it difficult for them to stop Rob from doing what he wanted?
Of course, this is difficult to do...
But is it so difficult for them to stop the world''s people from doing what they want?
No, it''s much easier... After all, they were the rulers of the world... If they ban One Piece, who would dare buy it?
That''s exactly what they didn''t do... Not because they didn''t think of this fatal move... They didn''t want to do that in the first ce.
One Piece has brought a vital change to the current world. It made their world more wonderful and exotic to live in.
Ruling this new world is what will give them another taste of their aplishments.
But the person who had brought this new age was truly a thorn in their hearts... Even their attitude toward him was veryplicated.
Their only wish is to kill him even in their dreams, but they know very well that they cannot.
Not because Rob is so strong... Yes, he is, but not because of that.
But because he has the One Piece manga in his hands.
They wanted to read this book to the end... Unfortunately, only Rob could make it happen for them.
Exactly for that, Rob has been assessed as the worst enemy in the history of the World Government.
The enemy who they have no desire to eradicate... Rob was that kind of enemy.
...
"Heh~ It seems that Nico Robin is still adamant about refusing to return to the Straw Hats... Has she epted her fate?"
"She wants to die?! I wonder what she was living to be so frustrated The emotions on her face show the desire of someone tired of life''s torture and want to die."
"Does Sky Sword enjoy torturing his daughter in the manga?! What a weird guy"
"I guess this is a trap to make us lower our guard Whates next will be an unparalleled p in our face I got excited and activated my vision of the future"
The five elders looked at the bald Gorosei with pity They''d never seen someone spoil events on himself in such a professional way before.
They wanted to mock theirrade but his pale face made them swallow their words for a moment.
Just what did he see?!
==============================
...
..
Robin: I told you several times. I...!! I''ll nevere back to you!!!
Luffy: (!)
Robin: Go away!!!! I never want to see your face again!!!!
Franky: (....!?) Huh!?
Robin: Why''d youe to rescue me!!?
Luffy: (.....)
Robin: When did I ever ask you to do that!!?
I just... Want to die!!!!
Luffy: (!!?)
...
..
==============================
West Blue, Ohara;
Away from the hustle of Ohara today, Brook was on the western hill, enjoying the manga and with Laboon... This Sunday at the end of every month was a great holiday for him.
"Laboon..."
"What do you think is the truest... The words thate from the mouth, or the words thate from the heart?"
BOOOOH!!!
"Yohohoho!!!
"Even a cute whale like you thinks words from the heart are the truest, right?!"
BOOOOOH!!!
The skeleton got wet when the huge whale sshed seawater on him.
"You see this, Laboon?"
"Here. Nico Robin says with her mouth the opposite of what her heart says. Although I only see her as a character drawn on paper, I can see her sincere and aching soul."
BOOOOH!!!
Laboon seemed to remember Little Robin when he saw Nico Robin in the manga.
...
And where was Little Robin in the midst of all the extraordinary bustle of Ohara today?
Inside her dad''s section, in the art store, Little Robin and her sisters Hancock, Mari, and Sonia were enjoying ying in the games room.
The games room, it''s a gamer''s paradise... It has a lot of PS5 and XBOX consoles.
To keep Robin''s attention on such asions, Rob set up a games room and bought many famous games from the Earth shop... And to his surprise, it seemed like Robin and her sisters were innate gamers.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 300: The Legendary Scene! Chills sweep through the Pirate World
Chapter 301: Ohara Backstory (Part 1)
Chapter 302: Ohara Backstory (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 308 The Legendary Scene! Chills sweep through the Pirate World
Chapter 308 The Legendary Scene! Chills sweep through the Pirate World
CHAPTER 300!!!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Urura Ind had a cold climate, evidenced through the redness of the cheeks of the cute little girl Yamato the whole time, and the mist that spewed out of her mouth.
But the weird thing was that this cold climate seemed useless at this moment as if it was unimportant.
Because the heat of the Ennis Lobby arc made it impossible for Little Yamato to feel cold.
Her big eyes widened, her breathing intensified, and her heart began to beat abnormally hard.
Imperceptible chills made her flesh prickly, her eyes filled with tears, and her throat dried from her desire not to cry.
But can a two-year-old stop herself from crying? That was not possible.
Big tears fell on the manga book but they didn''t wet the pages in any way.
The little girl has never experienced such feelings before... This is the first time she has reached goosebumps due to the events of the manga.
A big smile appeared on her little face before she decided to re-read the page to experience that divine feeling once more.
Suddenly, the little delivery bird flew up and sat on her shoulder and started rubbing its head on her face, it looked like it try to calm her down.
"Hehehe~ Birdie~ You''re back Come let''s read the chapters together~"
==============================
...
..
Kalifa: Oh, our enemy is just Straw Hat himself?
Kumadori: YOYOI!! Even~~ He''s alone, He~~ Came this far~~ And that''s~~ Praiseworthy!
Jabra: Right, Blueno got owned. Gyahaha, what an idiot.
Lhi: I guess he''s lost his touch after being a bar owner for 5 years.
Kaku: Even if he lost his touch. Would he lose that easily...?
Fukurou: He lost!! Chapapa!
...
..
Luffy: You want to die!!?
Robin: That''s right!!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jabra: Hey, chief!! Couldn''t we just go down there and wipe them out so that''d be the end of the story!?
Spandam: Well, just wait... A captain being rejected aftering this far to rescue her... Have you ever seen anything funnier than this!?
Luffy: Robin!!! Is death what you want?
Spandam: Wahahahaha...!! Listen to his grievous scream!! I wonder what the look on his face is while saying that...!!!
Luffy: What the hell are you talking about!?
Spandam: You!!! Eh!? He''s picking his nose!!!
Robin: ...!!?
Luffy: Listen Robin!!! We''vee all the way here!!! So, we''re gonna rescue you anyway!!! And if you still wanna die, then die afterward!!
Zoro: Sigh... This''s what I should''ve done to climb up from the star.
Nami: Zoro!!
...
..
Luffy: I beg of you, Robin...!!!
Robin: ("...")
Luffy: I don''t care what you want, whether you choose to live or to die...!!!
Lhi: ("...")
Luffy: But whatever you decide say it while you''re with us!!!
Nami: That''s right, Robin-Chan!!!
Chopper: Robin,e back!!!
Luffy: Now, leave everything to us!!! [Picture]
...
..
==============================
"They''ve arrived... They''re all here for you! Robin-Chan! Your friends are all here for you... Woooo~!!"
Little Yamato''s tears did not stop flowing at this moment, she was so happy for Robin.
She also wanted to have such loyal friends in the future!
...
Drum Ind;
"What a heart-warming sight After all these twists and turns for the past two arcs~"
Doctor Kureha wiped a small tear from the side of her eye... She was happy for Nico Robin.
After all, she is a child who made sure she was born into this world 3 years ago and is supposed to be like this when she grows up.
After she sessfully checked out Roger''s health, Kureha is back on her enjoyment manga session.
But she did not expect that the events would reach such a stage, to say the least, which is very surprising.
...
On the other side of the bar, 8-year-old Dalton was reading manga and crying warm tears.
He had been waiting for this scene for a long time, and seeing the Straw Hat crew all standing on the opposite side ready to do anything for their crewmate made him re-evaluate the pirates in his heart.
Not only him, but everyone else in the Winter Kingdom who had reached this point felt a simr feeling.
Chills! Yeah, One picture sent a lot of emotions to the hearts of readers!
Everyone felt an electric shock strike the soft spot in their hearts.
...
Roger and his crew were on their ship right now, ready to get out of this cold ind after they had finished what they came for.
"I could bet this CP9 member named Kumadori is a fugitive from my Wano kingdom! Huh~ Is he a Kuruzumi n survivor or what?!"
Every time Oden saw this person from CP9 he felt so familiar, he even likened him to his loyal servant Kanjuro!
"Heh~ That''s clear Oden-san, only the people from Wano Kuni are crazy enough to attempt suicide with seppuku!" Gaban said with a strange look on his face.
...
"Guys, from now on get ready not to blink while reading the manga... There''s a shbacking about Ohara...!"
Everyone on board Oro Jackson looked at their Captain in astonishment.
...
Marineford;
In this ce, not everyone was lucky enough to get the new volume the same day it came out.
After all, there is no art store here, Marines and their families get the manga volumes a day or a few days after the volumes are released because they need time toplete the leaking and printing.
But this does not apply to the upper sses in the Navy and other government agencies (Enies Lobby and Impel Down).
Those with the rank of Vice-Admiral or higher, most of them got their leaked copy of the new volume at the same time as the people at Marigoa.
Just as the judges of the Enies Lobby and even the surrendered giants Oimo and Kashi got it.
And the high-ranking staff of Impel Down. Magen, Shiryu, and others.
From Vice-Admirals who got their volumes quickly, Garp, Kuzan, Sakazuki, Borsalino, Tsuru, Comil, Momonga, ..., and even the Battalion of Giants led by Jaguar D. Saul got their huge volumes.
...
"Derishishishi!"
Far from his fellow marines, in his residence, weirdughter spread.
An orange-haired giant in a Navy cap sat on a huge bed, a huge manga book in his hand.
He was reading manga pages andughing at its events.
Heughed at the ease with which the government deceived his two racemates Oimo and Kashi.
Heughed at the weird course of events in which the manga went in this arc.
As a marine, he was supposed to get angry about these events... But as a fan of One Piece, Saul wasn''t angry at all.
On the contrary, he felt that these events were interesting.
Suddenly, he arrived at an event that made him feel extraordinary... It seemed like quick chills that made his skin prickly.
He stared for a while at the picture of the straw hats gathering on the building next to the government building.
He was really happy to see this amazing scene.
But when Spandam took out the golden den den mushi and started bullying Robin that he was going to summon Buster Call, Saul got very angry at the trash Spandam.
"I wonder why the government would employ such bastard Doesn''t he know that if he presses that button the Enies Lobby will be blown off the map and he''ll die, too?"
Suddenly, a memories scene appears of the little girl Robin, screaming "Stop it. Saul!!!"
The giant''s face trembled when he saw his name.
"..."
"Derishishi! It''s not like I''m the only Saul in this world." Saul said.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 301: Ohara Backstory (Part 1)
Chapter 302: Ohara Backstory (Part 2)
Chapter 303: Ohara Backstory (Part 3)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 309 Ohara Backstory (1)
Chapter 309 Ohara Backstory (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
"Buster Call Heh!"
Rob''s eyes looked dark at this moment as he re-read Robin''s backstory for the thousandth time.
Around him an invisible spiritual pressure spread, and a spiritual ripple around his body raised by a few meters, if someone was standing before him, he would not be able to breathe and would die of fear before dying fromck of oxygen.
He always asked himself the same question after he finished reading this sad backstory.
What if he dies after Robin''s birth as it''s supposed to be... Will the same fate happen again?
Will Little Robin go through all this suffering again?
So what if Little Robin had to taste this suffering in all the other parallel universes?!
Rob tried not to prate hismon sense with his thinking, because there was no point in thinking about other parallel universes that he could not ess or change anything.
But his guilt did not decrease but continued to rise.
At this point, Robpletely forgot his true identity and epted his new identity as Rudius D. Rob, Nico Robin''s dad.
Rob lit another cigarette and started smoking.
"Now, I think most One Piece readers have known about Robin and Ohara''s backstory... Right?"
"Then let''s get the party started."
"Come let''s dance, government."
...
West Blue, Ohara;
At this moment an unexpected silence fell on this beautiful spring ind.
The silencested for a whole hour as if this ind had turned into a deste area even though many people were already living there.
One hour!
This is how long it took the Ohara people to restore their brain function and vocal cords after seeing Nico Robin''s backstory.
Inside the art store ''Ohara''.
Sora stood in shock, she was putting a hand over her mouth while trying to suppress her tears from flowing, but unfortunately, she couldn''t.
The same goes for Bell-mre, Toki, and Otohime... The four of them were shocked so much when they read Robin''s backstory.
The tears in their eyes were like a river that did not dry up.
They could not find suitable words to describe their current feelings.
Troubled... Perhaps this is the only description that can exin their state of mind.
These were the store goddesses and the owner''s wives, great female figures... What about the ordinary people in and out of the art store?
Arguably, the people of Ohara did not expect their ind to appear in the story in this way... Since the story was set in the Grand Line, no one expected that the story would return to the Four Seas anytime soon.
But Rob catches them unprepared and gives them a very shocking surprise.
So much so that the people of Ohara couldn''t get over it yet.
Especially the group of archaeologists who ran to the art store to buy the volumes and forgot themselves there.
The feelings of this group were indescribablyplex.
Only now did they know why they were called demons.
...
Vige of Omniscience, Tree of Omniscience.
Since she came here, Olvia''s tears have not stopped dripping.
As the mother of Nico Robin in the manga, her feelings were the most turbulent, although she had already read the manga since yesterday, those tragic events still lingered in her mind.
How could she forget that?
Before her, Professor Clover was reading the manga with facial expressions that varied from one scene to another, he was so shocked.
It was only when he reached the beginning of the shback that his face began to turn pale.
"This... This is unbelievable!" Dr. Clover said with shock in his tone.
==============================
Robin: (The buster call is a merciless power that makes you lose sight of your purpose...!!!)
(You can''t use that not that.)
[20 years ago. West Blue. Ohara.]
"Hey, this way!"
"Eh Hee Hee... There she is!"
"Look, over there!"
"We found a monster!"
"Start attacking!" "Let''s do it!!" "Oowaah, a monster!!!"
Robin: Oh!
"WAAAH, The monster attacked us!!" "EEEEN, she''s creepy!!!"
Robin: (...)
[Nico Robin, Age 8]
"Hey, you. My kids told me they were beaten up for no reason... Don''t go anywhere near my kids. You''re such a creepy girl!!"
Robin: (...)
"Well, say something."
...
..
==============================
Olvia''s heart pounded and nearly ruptured when she saw Little Robin''s tears as she wiped the floor when she remembered that happy family...
What she didn''t know was that when Rob was drawing this exact scene, the pen in his hand broke dozens of times.
"Sigh~"
Professor Clover sighed as he looked at Olvia... He could certainly understand how she was feeling.
He knew how much Olvia loves her daughter, everyone knows that.
Nothing could break her heart more than this scene... Just how hard was the heart of the father who drew this scene?
This has puzzled Professor Clover.
"Oh! This is the Tree of Omniscience!"
"Oh! This is me! This is Zadie! Roche! Busshiri! And this is Rint!..."
"Hahahaha! This is a graduation party! Unbelievable! Little Robin turns out to be as genius as her mom!"
Clover tried to use his first appearance scene to change the mood of Olvia, who was still crying.
He partially seeded, as a small smile appeared on her face when she heard this.
"I don''t understand why everyone calls my daughter a monster... Maybe it''s because of the devil fruit, but my daughter who appeared in the manga is the cutest creature in the world without a rival..."
Olvia wiped her tears and gently looked at the picture in which Little Robin first appeared smiling in the manga.
At this point, she was very grateful to her teacher and fellow archaeologists, now, she could distinguish between friends and non-friend and know the true core of each person on this ind.
She can blindly trust the One Piece manga.
After all, the person who drew this manga is her husband and her second half.
...
Outside the Tree of Omniscience, the previous calmness caused by the shock had disappeared and was reced by a much greatermotion.
An unparalleled fear rose in the hearts of the citizens, seeing what had happened to them in the manga made their fear ovee their hatred.
Fear that the same thing will happen to them in theing years... After all, the world government was a giant that ruled 170 countries (in fact now it only governs 168 countries).
On a lively street within the city of Ohara.
A group of people was looking at the terrified crowd from the attic of a building with looks of pity.
"They have the strongest man in the world here, and they still act like cowards Weird."
The man who spoke was wearing a green robe that concealed his entire body, even his tattooed face was almost hidden inside the cloak.
"When one is afraid, one hardly uses its mind."
The person speaking this time is a blind man.
"What do you think How will the World Government defend itself after this volume?"
A young man wearing a cross-like sword behind his back asked in a tone filled with mockery.
"Of course, they''ll answer by the same line again."
"We didn''t do anything..."
"And it''s true... They haven''t done anything yet."
Everyone looked at the young man with crocodile eyes with curious looks.
This is because he was right in what he said.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 302: Ohara Backstory (Part 2)
Chapter 303: Ohara Backstory (Part 3)
Chapter 304: Unexpected Move!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 310 Ohara Backstory (2)
Chapter 310 Ohara Backstory (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
==============================
...
..
Robin: Doctor! I... I want to solve the mystery of "Void History!!
Clover: WHA...!!! N-NO!! That''s prohibited!! Absolutely prohibited!!!
Robin: Eh? Why!? We''ll know what happened to the void century if we study the "Poneglyph," Right!?
Clover: NOOO!! You!!... How do you know that!? I know! You used your ability in the basement!!!
You should know by now that deciphering the poneglyph is a crime!!!
Robin: But, all of you!! You''re studying the poneglyphte at night in the basement!!!
...
..
...
..
Gram: She''s totally following her mother''s path.
Clover: She still doesn''t know... The incident from the other day... Robin''s mother, Olvia, has been captured. Her fate is obvious...!!!
...
..
==============================
Clover''s face turned red when he read this scene.
"This..."
"This Ahh Rob revealed everything just like that Now. Now. The world government will..."
Clover''s body shivered so hard... His mind couldn''tprehend what he had just seen.
"Ah, Little Robin, what have you done..."
Olvia let out a chuckle as she saw her teacher''s terrified reaction.
"No need to worry, Professor, even if the World Government finds out about our "Void History" search, they can''t do anything to threaten us."
"What happened in the manga, won''t happen again this time around, so you don''t have to worry."
Clover looked directly into Olvia''s eyes and asked.
"What happened in the manga...?"
"You''ll find out soon, Teacher."
"..."
"Wait! You also have a wanted poster in the manga!"
"Huh!! They captured you already?! This doesn''t bode well!"
Clover seemed worried about the course of events after this... But something unusual caught his attention, the appearance of a certain giant on Ohara Beach.
...
==============================
...
..
Robin: WHA...
Saul: "KAFF... GEHBOBO!!" "HAA... HAA..."
Robin: (.....)
Saul: GUGAAAH!!!!
Robin: (.....)
Saul: (.....) Haa... Haa... Wa-Water...
Robin: Water?
...
..
Saul: Haa... Haa... You spared my life... Wonder if that person''s alright, too.
[Drifter (Giant) Saul]
Saul: ... Thisnd... Got a town, no?
Robin: Yep.
Saul: I see... I don''t care where this is but I wish I''d drifted to somece uninhabited...
...
..
==============================
In Marineford everyone who had read the current volume subconsciously looked in the direction of Saul''s residence at this moment.
"Hoy! Hoy! This is getting interesting~"
Borsalinomented.
After all, it''s not every day that a Vice-Admiral appears in the manga.
...
"This is getting annoying..."
On the other hand, Sakazuki was very upset out by Saul''s miserable appearance on his first appearance... He could expect many disgraceful scenes of the Navy alreadying.
...
"Saul... Just who''s the one who hurt you that much in the manga?!"
Kuzan who was Saul''s best friend was angry to see his friend in this state.
...
"Tsuru... Give me... Give me more headache medicine... I need it now... Huh! Huh!"
When Sengoku wanted to leave the manga book away and get some rest, a Vice-Admiral appeared in poor condition in the manga.
"Sengoku... Go to sleep..."
Tsuru felt helpless in this situation... She had never seen Sengoku in such a tragic situation even when he was fighting the Pirate King, Whitebeard, the Golden Lion, and the brutal pirates.
...
On the other side of Marineford, Garp looked toward Saul''s house... This weird giant was a member of the Jaguar D family after all.
"So then This is your role Saul."
A big smile appeared on Garp''s face and he went back to reading the events with an expectant look on his face.
...
All this happened and the person who appeared in the manga is still trying toprehend the fact that he appeared in the manga until now.
"Huh Is that me?! Derishishishi!"
"So the person Little Robin called Saul was really me...!"
When the CP9 shipmanded by Spandine appears on its way to Ohara, Saul instinctively felt anxious because of that.
He wasn''t worried about what would appear in the manga about him... He didn''t really care about his public picture, but he was worried that it might be the cause of Little Robin''s tragic fate.
This cute girl was the first person who didn''t make fun of his weird way ofughing but she loved it and evenughed in the same way.
This scene made him cry tears of happiness.
The picture of him and Little Robinughing like friends was reflected in his eyes, causing him tough so hard. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The sound of his weirdughter spread throughout Marineford.
"Derishishishshi!!!!"
Normally, hearing thisugh was disturbing to everyone who heard it. But today, people who read the volume feel that the events of this chapter are vividly and visually vivid in their minds.
...
Little Garden;
The image of the ind, which resembles open scissors, was reflected in the eyes of a Pteranodon soaring in the sky.
But suddenly, the Pteranodon felt his life was in danger, the flying dinosaur wanted to dodge but Brogy''s ax had already split it in half.
"Gababababa! I have hunted today''s dinner, Dorry!"
"Oh... Brogy! Comes here... You''ll see something interesting... Another giant has appeared in this arc."
"Huh Really?!!"
"Yes... But he says he''s different from the Elbaf barbarians."
"Huh!! Is he from that n?!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 303: Ohara Backstory (Part 3)
Chapter 304: Unexpected Move!
Chapter 305: Professor Clover!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 311 Ohara Backstory (3)
Chapter 311 Ohara Backstory (3)
ckStar_BH:
For those who ask me how many chapters are supposed to be in this novel, I would like to assure you, dear reader... This novel will be a +1000, and at the very least there will be 1500 chapters! I will write it until I die! Hahaha! I just kidding. Well, at least I''ll write it until the manga of One Piece is ended... The approach of this novel is very clear, my goal in writing it is to take the readers'' memory back to all the precious moments we all lived with One Piece. I love this novel and I''ll write it with all my love. You all know that I can''t satisfy all the readers, but I do everything I can to satisfy as many readers as possible. The main story of this manga is One Piece only, but from time to time I add other stories. I don''t mind satisfying the curiosity of my dear readers, so I hope you''ll take this seriously. For those who ask about other shows, each show will have its own screen time so don''t worry, this tale is going on forever!
(Enjoy.)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Ohara''s Streets;
"What the hell! This... Isn''t that Uncle of Little Robin and his wife?! Why do they treat her like a ve!! ... Suddenly, I have a desire to demolish their house on their heads! If these are their true selves it''s better to kick them out from Ohara!"
"Poor Robin... She hasn''t seen her mother''s face since she was two years old... That''s sad... It is not surprising that she forget her face... But why can''t I see Rob-Sama anywhere in this shback?!"
"Look! Olvia-sama''s husband has been mentioned by a certain schr... On his tongue, it seems Rob-sama is no longer around..."
"What do you mean?! It''s not possible...!"
"What the hell is going on here?! Why can''t I understand anything?"
"Ah! Even the chat rooms are closed, if they were open we would have had thousands of theories and ideas that could clear up even a little bit of this confusion..."
"This isn''t Robin''s past... It''s what was supposed to happen... But it all didn''t happen because Rob-san is there... Olvia-san also didn''t go to sea on Little Robin''s second birthday ... That''s different from what happened in the manga!"
"This giant with a weird tone, Jaguar D. Saul... I search about them and found out that he''s a Vice-Admiral in the Navy... He''s another real character that appears in the manga."
"This giant is very gentle If he also has the will of D, then no wonder..."
If there weren''t such intense discussions among manga readers, everyone would have finished reading it a long time ago, but that''s what everyone is already used to.
Everyone in Ohara discussed the shbacks with enthusiasm, after all, their ind was featured in the manga... How can they not get excited?
But this enthusiasm soon turned to tremble and fear.
A sudden silence descended upon the people of Ohara. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even those who don''t read the manga felt an extraordinary atmosphere enveloped all of Ohara.
In an Ohara hotel.
"The Void Century, huh? Anything about this hidden history scares the shit out of the World Government, Heheehee~!" When he remembered the World Government, Crocodile got very angry... Yes, it was Rob who was responsible for his previous ordeal, but the people who chased after him and tried to kill him were from the World Government and the Navy, that''s why he hated them so much.
"It has begun... A massacre... That''s to be expected from Sakazuki... But I never expected this from Kuzan..."
Dragon''s expression froze as he saw the dark scenes in the manga.
"No, that is expected from the government." He added.
"So that would have happened had it not been for that man''s intervention?"
"I''m a blind man, can you describe what''s going on? Or just let''s go to the art store."
==============================
...
..
Saul: You don''t even remember your mom''s face, right?
Robin: ...Yup, but she''s my mom after all. So I want to see her.
Saul: Yeah... I see...
Robin: Saul, did you know...? That we have a whole century that was voided in this world? A history that nobody knows about.
Saul: ... Ah. The so-called ''''Void Century''''? I''m Interested in it, but the government forbids people from researching it.
Robin: Yep. I heard my mom''s traveling around the world, studying it... But please, don''t tell anybody about this! It really is a crime.
Saul: ...Eh...!? That-... That means she''s looking for stones called ''''Poneglyphs,'''' ain''t she!?
...
..
Saul: Robin, do you know your mom''s name?
Robin: Olvia.
Saul: ''''!!?'''' Then, you mean... This ind is called ''''Ohara''''!?
Robin: Yep.
Saul: Wah!!! No good...!!! Holy Crap!! Holy Freaking Crap!! I...!! I drifted all the way to Ohara!!!
...
..
Saul: Robin!!! You''d be surprised but listen to me carefully...!! Marine warships are heading toward thisnd, Ohara, like... Right now!!
Robin: Marines? Why...?
Saul: To wipe out the schrs on this ind!!!
...
..
==============================
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods;
Inside the art store ''''Marigoa''''
The uproar inside was a little bigger than usual.
"The hell Why the Navy would wipe out Little Robin''snd?"
"Don''t tell me they destroyed Ohara in this shback?!"
"No wonder, after all, they study history... They admitted it with their tongue in the manga."
"Studying the void history is a terrible crime... I think the Gorosei will take urgent action against Ohara."
"But... That''s bad..."
The Celestial Dragons fell into the pit of confusion, not knowing which side to support anymore.
The world government is the basis of its power and its existence.
Or, Ohara side who gives them the best entertainment all the time.
This was really, the worst situation they could imagine.
No matter how stupid the Celestial Dragons were, at this point, they could see uing bad events caused by this arc.
Pangaea Castle.
Inside the government hall...
"Clover, Oh, Clover You confessed the crime with your mouth!"
"The manga revealed that, so don''t me us for relentlessly takingprehensive measures!"
One of the Gorosei broke the armrest support on the chair without realizing it. After all, he''s been so angry since this shback started.
...
"First, Spandam... And now his father, Spandine... Those scum is going to give me a stroke!"
''''...''''
''''This giant... Is a vice-admiral in the Navy, right? So what brings him to Ohara? And why isn''t he wearing his navy uniform?
"Weird... Looks like he''s befriended, Nico Robin."
"Huh!! Why is she talking about the void history and the Poneglyphs again!!"
"The Navy is on its way to Ohara for... What?"
"Look Getting his daughter into this wasn''t enough for him He got his wife into this, too This bastard, Sky Sword, just what is he nning to do!"
...
==============================
...
..
Ohara''s Schr: If you need to take care of your child, don''te!! We''ll take care of your husband''s unfulfilled wish...
Olvia: No, I''ming. I''m a schr of Ohara. I cannot forfeit my predecessors'' will!!!
"I''m sorry, Robin. Once we solve every mystery, I''lle back to you, I promise.
Robin(2 years old): Where~~ Is~~ Mommy~~!?
Nico Oran: Your mommy went to the sea for her work. You''ll stay with us for a while.
Roji: I said shut her up. Or I''ll smack her!!!
...
..
==============================
"So this is your wife, Rob-chan? Fufufu~"
"In a world where you don''t exist, she left your child behind to a family that didn''t take care of her in the first ce, all that for her research about worthless history~ What a great wife~"
When she read up to this point, IM found this scene very interesting.
Like most readers, she thought Rob was Olvia''s husband who was mentioned in the manga as having an unfulfilled wish... This means that Rob is dead in the manga.
And this, of course, is true.
But they are wrong about the identity of Rob who died in the manga... That person died of his illness... But at this time he died because Rob swallowed his soul.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 304: Unexpected Move!
Chapter 305: Professor Clover!
Chapter 306: Touching Scene
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 312 Unexpected Move!
Chapter 312 Unexpected Move!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
(There''re 18 chapters ahead Webnovel!)
Inside his room in Marineford, the expression on Kuzan''s face looked very tense as he read the manga.
He appeared again in such a sensitive shback... And that''s what he''d already expected since the Long Ring Long Land arc.
But when the expected arc arrived, Kuzan was very confused. After all, he had never expected that his only friend, Saul, would be a major participant in such sensitive events.
This gave him a bad omen.
==============================
[Somewhere in West Blue]
"Vice-Admiral Kuzan, Sir!!"
Kuzan:... What is it?
"Chief Spandine of CP9 has arrived at Ohara."
Kuzan: What''s that...? Did you have to wake me up just to tell me that, assholes!!!?
[Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral KUZAN (Later known as Admiral Aokiji)]
"I... I''m sorry, Sir!!"
...
..
[Ohara''s North Western Beach]
Saul: This is bad...!!
I can see theming already... The warships areing this way...
...
..
==============================
The joy on Saul''s face disappeared at this moment, because of course, he couldn''tugh while watching all these sad scenes.
He never expected that such events woulde... And he would be a part of it.
Until now... He was sure that Robin''s past was going to make everyone who read these chapters weep.
And Saul wasn''t wrong... Because right now a lot of people who have finished reading Robin''s shback are starting to cry.
Robin''s backstory affected them deeply.
BOOM!
"Vice-Admiral Saul You are under arrest. Pleasee with us without resistance!"
Suddenly, the door of the house flew and crashed into the wall, a lot of government agents, pointing their guns at the giant on the bed, In the forefront of them are three masked short stature men. They are from the CP0.
Saul looked at this in shock as his mind had yet to react to what the hell was going on here?!
"We have an arrest warrant for you from the five elders. We don''t want to use violence at Marineford. Please follow us calmly."
The voice of a man from CP0 who was holding an arrest warrant came to show it to Saul.
When he saw the arrest warrant bearing the signature of the Gorosei, Saul stopped his guesses as to why he had been arrested and got out of bed, putting on his navy uniform and his navy hat.
"I''m ready, I''ll go with you."
"Good."
...
..
"Where do you think you are going with an estimable Vice-Admiral from our headquarters?"
Many high-ranking navy officers stopped the way of government agents, headed by the Fleet Admiral himself.
The expression on Sengoku''s face seemed especially annoyed at the government agents who had done something that had never happened before... Arrest an innocent Vice-Admiral from the headquarters!
Next to Sengoku stood the famous three Vice-Admirals, Borsalino, Sakazuki, and Kuzan.
Only Kuzan showed a worried expression on his face.
"These are the orders of the Five Elders, do you want to oppose it, Fleet Admiral?"
CP0 wasn''t afraid of the Fleet Admiral and those with him, of course, because he was here by the orders of the Five Elders.
"This..."
"But Gorosei-sama didn''t call me, and they didn''t tell me any of this!"
Sengoku was confused, he thought, as a fleet admiral, the Five Elders could not fail to tell him about the arrest of one of his direct subordinates.
But when he saw the order of the stigmatized arrest by the Gorosei, Sengoku was sure of the truth of the matter.
"Can you tell me the reason? Does it have anything to do with the new manga volume?"
"We have nothing to tell you, the Vice-Admiral will be taken to the military court at Marigoa there our judges will judge his work ethic."
"Can Ie with you?"
"No, I''m sorry."
...
The sad-faced Giant Saul boarded the government ship calmly unable toprehend what had happened to him until now.
Looks like he''s going to be punished for the manga events that haven''t happened yet.
The marines squeezed their hands while Sengoku''s face turned red from excessive anger.
When Garp had arrives and founds out what happened... He almost chases the government ship using Geppo but Sengoku stops him from doing anything crazy.
When the government ship left through the huge Gate of Justice and no one could pursue it anymore...
Sengoku urgently called the five elders to get an exnation.
"We haven''t given any arrest warrant yet... Sengoku."
"Huh?"
Sengoku froze in shock.
Did the five elders say that they were not given any arrest warrant? So aren''t those men who arrested Vice-Admiral Saul... Men of the government?
Sengoku almost fainted from the shock.
Without a doubt, today''s event will be a major disgrace in the history of the Navy.
They got so used to reading manga that they became so stupid.
Even powerful people like Sengoku can be easily deceived if their emotions are so turbulent.
...
On a government ship... Or what is supposed to be a government ship.
"Haahahahahaha!"
"Hahahaha! Mission seeded!"
"We have recovered the Vice-Admiral from the Navy Headquarters without any ws!"
"Fufufu! Another sessful S-Rank mission! Let''s celebrate, guys!"
CP0 removed his mask, revealing the face of the young Domingo!
Two other people also removed their masks, revealing the faces of Enel and Rosinante!
These three plus a handful of B-Rank and C-Rank hunters today had aplished Mission Impossible. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Saul looked at all of this in confusion.
When he made sure that these people were not from the government, he wanted to untie him and resist but Domingo came forward to speak.
"We have sent from Sky Sword Rob to save you We have nothing against you."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 305: Professor Clover!
Chapter 306: Touching Scene
Chapter 307: The First p on the World Government''s Face!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 313 Professor Clover!
Chapter 313 Professor Clover!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
At first nce, it might seem that Rob and Olvia are overreacting to Robin''s backstory in the manga.
But, in fact, a person has to live in such a situation in order to be able to understand what they''re really feeling.
For two parents who truly love their daughter, seeing Nico Robin who was supposed to have the same parents as Rudius D. Robin, has a very cruel past that has caused intense emotional pain for the parents.
It could be emotional pain, and it could also be frustration.
But the sure truth is that Rudius D Robin would surely have suffered what Nico Robin experienced if she had lived in simr circumstances.
And who was the direct cause of this fate?
Perhaps the immaturity of Olvia who left her two-year-old daughter behind and boarded the ship of schrs.
Or perhaps the deadly illness that would have killed Rob had it not been for the immortality blessing from the Divine Network.
These variables, arguably, are what made Nico Robin, who didn''t know anything yet, prepare to live a cruel fate since childhood.
But what was the main reason for Nico Robin''s endless suffering is...
The World Government.
Rob always hated the World Government when he was just a regr behind-the-screen One Piece fan.
Their arrogance which to deny the world their right to know their lost history.
Allowing the celestial insects to do as they please with the inhabitants of the world has crossed all reasonable limits...
Destroying everyone who opposes them without giving them any chance to ask for forgiveness.
All of these traits do not have to be in a world government that is supposed to be fair.
But aftering to this world and getting Rudius D. Rob''s identity and his feelings too, Rob''s hatred toward the World Government is no longer limited to just these things.
Or it could be said that his hostility towards them has be purely personal.
After Robin is born and his first sense of parenthood experience, Rob''s target is no longer just to draw manga.
Rather, he has a second target, no less important.
Eliminating the world government from history and recing it!
As for Olvia, after learning about Robin''s backstory, she felt very guilty, because she knew how attached she was to history at that time... She would surely have made the same mistake and left her daughter behind for 6 years if Rob had died.
This guilt and frustration that was felt. Unfortunately, even Rob couldn''t handle it.
He had no choice, if it were up to him, he wouldn''t have drawn this arc and he would have overtaken it... But it''s like being sentenced to death.
All he could do was drawn himself in the shback when he was mentioned as Olvia''ste husband.
This addition didn''t have a negative effect, he just assured the audience that he''s the real father of Nico Robin in the manga so there''s no empty discussion here.
He drew himself back in this arc as an addition in a dramatic scene that would shake anyone''s feelings. But that will be forter.
Back to Rob...
At this moment, Rob was preparing to simply dere war.
If Sogeking''s p is not enough for them, he will give them a more painful p and will make the whole world witness it.
"Sigh~"
Rob closed the manga book on the scene in which Little Robin was sailing on a small boat between the two icy paths, while she was crying, two transparent souls of a man and a woman appeared behind her who gave her a push from behind with a gentle smile on their faces.
"... I wonder if that''d be enough to cheer you up a bit, Olvia..."
"Oliv... Activate the video projection feature... Open a live stream and share it with all avable art stores."
[Understood... Live streaming is in progress...]
On the rooftop of the highest building in Enies Lobby Rob finally stood up...
Suddenly, a green Cero appeared above his finger.
...
Ohara, Tree of Omniscience.
"Please... Olvia... Stop crying, these things won''t happen, you know...? It''s all just events in a book."
Old Man Clover didn''t know how to calm his red-eyed disciple at this moment... He stopped panicking about revealing the truth about the existence of the Poneglyph in the Tree of Omniscience already because he trusts Rob so deeply... With Rob here, the World Government won''t be able to repeat what they did in the manga even if they really wanted to.
Even he, as an old man who went through a lot of difficult experiences, felt very sad at this because of the shback of destroying Ohara.
Little Robin being the only survivor of this massacre made his heart ache, but he felt that was enough... Although she doesn''t deserve to go through all the hardships at such a young age, she definitely deserves to live.
When Olvia had thought it all ended so badly for her daughter a scene appears that made her gasp with bitter sadness... She didn''t finish the volume yesterday because she fell asleep after all the tears she cried.
Only today she was able to start where she left off... So she saw the scene Rob added toote.
==============================
...
..
Spandine: How are you, gentlemen?
CP9 Agents: We''re doing well, Chief!
Clover: But that''s...!
Spandine: This ind''s forests... Have some dreadful beasts within!
Roche(Archaeoloist): Olvia!
Busshiri(Archaeoloist): Shi
Gram(Female Archaeologist): (Miss Olvia...)
Spandine: Hell, This one almost killed me! Muahahaha!!!
She''s an escaped prisoner... Her group was eliminated the other day for deciphering ancient text... It certainly would exin a few things if the lot of you had any connection to her.
Clover: (...!!)
Robin(8 years old): (That poor woman... How could they be so cruel...?)
Clover: Robin! Get to the refuse ship right now! Hurry!
Olvia: (Robin?) Robin... You''ve be so big...
...
..
Clover: Before my death, let me speak with the heads of the world, The gorosei!
For a long time now Ohara, the holynd of archaeology has continued its research. The dream is only halfway there, but I have created a hypothesis about the one hundred years of nk pages that I wish to report! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
..
==============================
"I can''t believe, how he dares... This shback revealed so many characteristics we didn''t know about this old man, Professor Clover from Ohara."
"Yes, we''ve always suspected that the Ohara schrs were studying the void history, but we had no evidence... Because of their contributions to silencing the world''s curiosity we decided to give them a chance again and again."
"But I didn''t expect Rob himself to expose them."
"Is this overconfidence in him... Or does he think what he''s doing now is not a threat to him?"
Purupurupuru!
Suddenly, the den den mushi of the navy''s line started ringing.
The Gorosei with the hat grabbed it and answered calmly.
"What is it, Sengoku?"
"Hello, Gorosei-sama Why didn''t you tell me about the arrest warrant of Vice-Admiral Jaguar D. Saul?"
"Huh? What arrest warrant are you talking about, Sengoku?"
"We haven''t given any arrest warrant yet."
The five elders looked at each other in confusion.
"You''ve been tricked... You idiot!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 306: Touching Scene
Chapter 307: The First p on the World Government''s Face!
Chapter 308: Live Broadcast?
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 314 Touching Scene
Chapter 314 Touching Scene
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Sirens rang out in every corner of Marineford while the marines ran here and there in a panic.
When Sengoku learns that he has been deceived by an unknown entity, he almost goes crazy, but the old admiral''s ingenuity prevents him from doing so.
This was the case of a Vice-Admiral being kidnapped from the headquarters!
Not any Vice-Admiral, but the one who just appeared in the manga as a kind giant.
It was no ident!
Since everything is connected, then it must be said that the culprit is very clear.
He is the only person who has under his hand a formidable organization that can rival the Navy!
Rudius D. Rob! The King of Hunters... Or as he is known the King of Manga!
BOOM!!!
"Damn you, Sky Sword! Not only did you wipe the ground with the reputation of the government and navy and burn the government g in the manga, but you also did this despicable act!"
Sengoku smashed the adjacent wall with a punch in a moment of fury causing the empty building to be destroyed.
The marines freaked out and moved away from the terrifying Fleet Admiral.
"Calm down, Sengoku... It''s not like Saul would be in danger if he was in the hands of that guy''s men... Don''t underestimate the giant either... Even though he was defeated by Kuzan in the manga that does not mean he''s that weak."
Kuzan looked down with a low expression on his face when he heard what Garp had to say.
"Insulting the Navy and kidnapping one of our soldiers from one of the safest ces in the world is a disgrace we should not be proud of... Hmph! This time the sky sword has crossed all limits... We should dere his organization as a criminal organization and go to war with them"
Before Sakazuki could finish speaking, a marine ran into the public square to report breaking news.
"Sir! We caught their ship!"
"Huh! Really?!"
Sengoku nearly jumped with joy when he heard what the subordinate had said.
"We''ve recovered the ship, but... It''s empty, Sir... Nobody''s board it..."
The soldier reporting the news felt his legs soften as the angry gazes of the admirals fell on him.
But suddenly, he felt his shoulder bing heavy.
Garp put his hand on the soldier''s shoulder and asked faintly.
"What do you mean by ''''the ship is empty''''?! Didn''t ite out of here full of what supposed government agents?"
"We''ve got the fake government ship back in the harbor. You cane to see it."
...
In front of Marineford Harbor, stood the government ship that Domingo and the others had brought here after a sessful mission to protect Tom and his disciples in Marigoa.
Sengoku, Garp, Zephyr, Tsuru, and the rest climbed onto the deck, but something very shocking soon caught their attention.
At the end of the ship, something very familiar appeared in their field of vision.
It was a building! And not any ordinary building...
As for Zephyr who had tried to destroy this building before in the Lvneel Nation, he could remember it at a nce.
"Isn''t this an art store?!"
Zephyr said in a loud voice showing his surprise, everyone quickly regained their focus.
When they tried to enter the art store, something even more shocking happened.
The store screen appeared above the art store and began to expand to the size of an ind.
This way everyone in Marineford can see and hear everything that will be broadcast.
The first thing that appeared on the store screen was of course Rob, who was standing on top of the government''s building with a green and spherical Cero over his finger.
The eyes of the high-ranks of the navy almost fell out of their sockets.
...
After Domingo briefly exins everything to Saul, he orders all of the Ranked Hunters except his brother and Enel to return to Hunters Ind ''''Ring Hell'''' via teleportation room.
After that, Domingo, Saul, Rosinante, and Enel were transported to Ohara.
The empty fake government ship was left behind.
These were exactly Rob''s orders... 15-year-old Domingo just carried them out as is it.
In the end, as nned, the marines who chase them through the Gate of Justice found the empty government ship lost at sea and take it back to Marineford... All for this moment.
After all, if the marines don''t watch Rob''s uing show, all of this makes no sense.
...
Ohara, Tree of Omniscience;
A few hours ago;
While reading the sequel to the volume, Olvia found herself in a strange state she''s never been in before.
She seemed to see everything happening to Nico Robin from a third-person perspective... She could even hear 2-year-old Nico Robin crying, 8-year-old Nico Robinughing (Derishishi), and even the adult Nico Robin when she said she want to die...
Olvia, who has entered this strange state, can''t help but try desperately to talk with Nico Robin but unfortunately, her voice can''t reach her.
Suddenly, appeared beside her a man she knew very well, who seemed to be in the same state as her.
It looked like the man could see her, when he realized he couldn''tmunicate with Nico Robin too he just smiled and pulled out what looked like a manga book.
He started drawing something.
Olvia observed his actions in amazement, the world below began to change.
When Nico Robin was a two-year-old girl, Nico Olvia left her behind to board the archaeologists'' ship... No, that wasn''t the reason... But the real reason was to fulfill her husband''s wish... The wish which she has misunderstood it.
Just to find the Poneglyphs. In this reality, her husband gave her enough of them to build a wall as gifts.
When Nico Robin was only an 8-year-old, her real struggle began.
She suffered from the injustice and tyranny of the head of the world who destroyed her homnd and killed her mother and all the archaeologists who were her onlypanions mercilessly.
Had it not been for the kindness of a certain giant and the blessing of her parents, the little girl would have lost her life in these tragic events as well.
Two souls of a father and mother appeared behind the crying Nico Robin when there was no wind to push the boat away from the ind and the two souls pushed her boat away.
==============================
...
..
Robin: I''ve always wanted to do this.
Olvia:...!!
Robin: Always...
Olvia:... Robin...!!!
Robin:...Mom...!!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Clover: It''s all my fault, Robin~ Is it true that you can read poneglyphs... If only I had known this sooner...
Robin: I''m sorry... I... I wanted...
Olvia: I''m very surprised that you''re able to read them. You studied hard, didn''t you?
Robin:!
Olvia: It''s not an easy thing to do... I''m so proud of you, Robin!!
Robin: Oowoo... EEEEEN!!!
...
..
Olvia: Saul...!! Why are you on this ind!!?
Saul: Some kinda fate...!! My ship was lost in the sea, and Robin rescued me on the beach. Forget about that! The situation''s really serious!! You have to get off the ind!!!
Olvia: Take care of Robin for me!!! Take my daughter...!! Take her away from this ind!!!
Robin: Eh...? No...! What about you, Mom!? Aren''t youing with me!?
Saul: Olvia... You...
Olvia: I... I still have things to do here.
Robin: Mom!! I don''t want us to be separated!!! We''ve finally met...!! I''m staying here, too!!!
...
..
==============================
Olvia came out of this illusory world and thest voice in her mind was Robin''s voice calling her "Mom...!!!"
On the side, Professor Clover was reading this and crying, too... At one point, even the old man couldn''t hold back his tears, because what he had read affected him deeply.
He couldn''t remember thest time he cried like that... Like a kid.
Olvia sighed sadly and left the Tree of Omniscience.
She wanted to go find her daughter, Little Robin.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 307: The First p on the World Government''s Face!
Chapter 308: Live Broadcast?
Chapter 309: A massive deration of war! The second p on the government''s face!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 315 The First Slap on the World Governments Face!
Chapter 315 The First p on the World Government''s Face!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
=============================
...
..
Clover: In the past, why would people use text on mineral ore? Perhaps they wished to convey something to the future... If they etched history onto broken-up stones and spread them throughout the world... They probably couldn''t leave behind paper or books. Because they may have thought that their message would get destroyed, correct?
In other words, there is clear evidence the people that left behind the stones had an ''''enemy''''.
Gorosei: ((...))
((What is it you wish to say, Professor Clover...))
Clover: If we assume that these people were destroyed by their enemy, then their enemy would continue to live on in history.
This may seem unexpected, but... 800 years ago, right after the 100 years of nk pages. The world government was born.
Gorosei: ((!))
Clover: If the destroyed people''s enemy had be the world government,
Archaeologists:... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Clover: Then I believe that the 100 years of nk pages were erased by the world government''s hands as inconvenient history!
When we read the texts about the distant past on the poneglyphs. We learned of the existence of a single country... One where there is now no trace of it. But what we determined from the texts, it was a great civilization!
At one point, they seemed to boast of having great power, but at this point, any information about this country has been thoroughly erased.
Spandine:...
Clover: Most likely, they may havee to understand that they would be defeated by the alliance of nations that wouldter be named the world government, and so they entrusted that knowledge to the future by carving the whole truth into stones, stones which we now call "Poneglyphs!"
Gorosei: ((...))
((I see... That''s an audacious hypothesis...))
Clover:... However, the name of that country was
Gorosei: Eliminate him.
=============================
"Unforgivable!"
"No! No! No! What the hell!"
"This Disastrous!"
"F*ck you, Sky Sword!!"
"Go to hell! How did things get to this point!?"
"Why did we allow this to evolve into this dilemma?!!"
"Now... Everything that we have struggled for years to erase from the pages of history hase back to bite us through the manga doors!!"
"Unbelievable... How he''s using future events to hurt us so badly!"
The face of the five elders turned red from anger... They didn''t count the number of times they had nearly exploded in a fit of rage.
But this time what they saw in the manga went beyond all limits... Clover almost revealed the name of the Old Kingdom... He even said frankly that the World Government was the enemy of the Old Kingdom and gave important information about the Poneglyphs and the reason for their existence.
This is what they have twisted in many ways in their manga ''Heir of the World''.
But "One Piece" manga, which has a huge fan base estimated at billions, said all that this time.
And of course, anything said by One Piece will be believed as truth without a doubt!
The Hell! even their subordinates (Government agents and marine) and Celestial Dragons also believe in the ''''One Piece'''' manga!!
The five elders looked at each other in confusion.
Sweat was dripping from their foreheads like a waterfall... They didn''t know how to act anymore.
It all happened so abruptly... A few minutes ago they were inwardly mocking Rob''s way of trying to harm their reputation by making a bunch of rookie pirates (Straw Hats) makes a mess in Enies Lobby.
After all, they expected something more serious... But, if they were just making a little mess in trying to get one of their crew back... That really couldn''t shake the feeling of the Five Elders... But since the shback of Ohara started, everything started to turn south.
Even they... The reason for everything, they felt pity for Robin''s backstory not to mention the angry crowd outside.
Not only did Rob kidnap a Vice-Admiral from headquarters, but he also p them a painful p in the manga!
...
"Fufufu. UmU~ I really didn''t expect this malicious move from you, Rob-chan... It really surprised me~"
Imu''s beautiful eyes widened in shock as she read this scene where Clover uttered a lot of taboo information.
What made matters worse was the order of the Gorosei to kill him... This move from Gorosei confirmed to the readers everything Clover had said.
When the volume was first released, Imu used her foresight ability to find out everything about the volume... Thus alerting the five elders about theing storm.
But after that, she erased all her memories about it so she could enjoy reading the volume like a normal reader. (NB: This ability is the otaku dream... Do you know?)
That''s why she showed this reaction.
In a weird sight, the third eye on her forehead turned into a bloodshot eye while her normal eyes were still showing a cheerful expression... She looked like a woman who was angry and having fun at the same time.
"Fufufu... Isn''t this act from you deserving of a small punishment, Rob-chan?"
...
When the navy ships began bombarding Ohara Ind, readers around the world felt chills running through their bodies.
Everyone who has reached this point in the manga has felt the true horror of the World Government.
Even the world''s greatest schrs, the paradise of schrs, Ohara, is not spared the cannons of destruction... Most readers didn''t know what the Buster Call was before... But, at this point, they knew why Robin was terrified when she heard about Buster Call.
Tenrge warships equipped with thetest and most powerful cannons continue to bombard the ind incessantly until there is nothing left but rubble and ashes... And each ship has a Vice-Admiral on board!
If this is not despairing, then what is true despair?!
Surviving such a situation is a miracle!
Where did Nico Robin get the miracle to survive?
Even the refuse ship containing the ordinary Ohara residents was destroyed by Sakazuki in cold blood.
...
Far from the coast of Drum Ind.
"Ohara''s schrs deserve their reputation... Professor Clover is a great person." Roger said with a sad expression as he read this scene.
"Bolding to face death and stay firm on his position This old man deserves respect." Rayleigh added with a sigh.
"Everything he said is true I can''t believe that there are people who just use their brains and wits who can almost deduce the whole truth He even knows the name of the ancient kingdom If they hadn''t shot him, he might have told it."
Roger felt pity for the great archaeologist.
Even if he knew that this only happened in the manga.
"Since your country is responsible for making and engraving the Poneglyph... What do you think of this, Oden?"
Oden looked at Roger and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.
"Since you''re the Pirate King you know that the ancient kingdom''s enemy is much more than just the World Government But well, most of what Clover said is already true."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 308: Live Broadcast?
Chapter 309: A massive deration of war! The second p on the government''s face!
Chapter 310: The End of The Saddest Backstory in One Piece!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 316 Live Broadcast?
Chapter 316 Live Broadcast?
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 308: Live Broadcast?
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
The New World. On Moby Dick;
"It looks like the World Government has fallen into a deep trap with no way out this time, Gurararara!"
While flipping the pages of the volume, Whitebeard couldn''t help butugh.
After a lot of negative emotional upheavals in this backstory, Whitebeardughed in order to let out a few of his frustrations.
Because in fact, like his sons who were crying like babies, this sad backstory affected him so deeply.
"Damn the World Government! Wooo~ Robin Yuy, please don''t cry~!" Marco was crying so badly... As he''s never cried before! But because of this backstory, he really cried.
"Great! This giant, Saul, has appeared again! Come on, take both mother and daughter away from this ind!" Even Jozu was looking at the manga book in his hands with reddened eyes.
"Oh! No! Looks like Olvia doesn''t want to leave... That''s really bad!" The same goes for Vista and others.
"The navy is bombarding the ind harder than before... They''re worse than the pirates at this point!"
Even Izou couldn''t be silent at this point. he didn''t expect to see the marines who were supposed to protect people destroy their homes and take their lives... And for what? Because of their historical research.
Whitebeard shook his head with a sigh as he saw the sight of his depressed sons.
If his strong sons were in this state because of this shback... What about the ordinary people who read this?
Whitebeard could already imagine it, so he thought the World Government would be in a tough spot from now on.
...
Ohara;
==============================
...
..
Olvia: Robin, If you are a schr of Ohara, you should know it well.
Robin: (!)
Clover: (...)
Olvia: ''''History'''' is... An asset to humanity. I''m sure it will shed some light on the future that you''ll be living. But you have to pass on the history that you''ve inherited from the past, otherwise, it''ll disappear.
...
Archaeologists: Put out the fire!!
Protect the books!!
...
Olvia: It''s not that Ohara wanted to reveal the history. We just wanted to hear the voices from the past and protect them...!!
Our research will end here. But even if Ohara perishes,
Robin: (...!!)
Olvia: We shouldn''t give up on the future that you''ll be living in!!!
Robin: I dun ged it!! (I don''t get it!!)
Olvia: You''ll understand it one day.
Now, please go!! Saul!!
Saul:... You''re sure!?
Robin: No, I''ll stay here!! Mom!!
MOOOM!!!
Olvia: (I''m happy that you called me that... Thank you. From now on. Live your life.)
TO THE FULLEST FOR ME, ROBIN!!!
...
..
==============================
This was thest scene Olvia read from the manga before she feels a strong urge to hug her daughter.
She left the Tree of Omniscience and walked straight toward the art store.
People looked at her withplex gazes, dejected, respected, admiration, reverence... All kinds of looks fell on her, but she didn''t care, she didn''t raise her eyes from the art store.
Olvia entered the art store and headed straight for the private section.
When Glora, Be, Toki, Sora, Otohime, and Matriarsh saw her in this deteriorating emotional state, their hearts turned cold even more and they felt very sad.
All of them, without exception, had red eyes.
...
Olvia entered the games room, where Little Robin, Little Hancock, and the rest were having a good time.
"Hmm, Mommy?"
Little Robin gently tilted her head to the side and saw her mom enter the vast room.
Soon, a big smile appeared on her cute face, she left the console in her hand aside and ran to get a warm hug.
When she actually hugged her, all of Olvia''s pains and sorrows were gone.
"Mom is here... For you, Little Robin... Forever~"
...
"Oh my God, is this?!"
"This person...?!"
"Isn''t that giant...?"
"Look... He''s even wearing a navy outfit!"
"The Giant Saul!"
"The famous triple hunters apany him!"
"Hahaha! Wee to Ohara, you''re a great giant!"
"You were great at today''s volume!"
"Can you give me an autograph?!"
"Thank you for sympathizing with Olvia-san and saving Little Robin!!"
"The way youugh is so amazing, Saul-san!!"
Saul was very surprised when he appeared in a ce full of gentle people... Wasn''t he a moment ago on a ship in the middle of the sea?!
Until now, his mind couldn''tprehend everything that had happened.
One hour ago, he was inside his house enjoying reading manga. At first, he didn''t think he would get the honor of appearing in the manga, but before he finished reading the manga, he was arrested by government agents whoter turned out to be disguised hunters.
And now, they brought him to Ohara... How did this happen? He does not know.
It all happened in a very short period... That''s why he''s still very shocked.
And the people of Ohara deepened his confusion... He was not used to being liked by so many people.
"Saul-san... Until the teacher returns, enjoy your time at Ohara."
Without turning around, Domingo uttered those words and left, but before disappearing from view he, Rosinante, and Enel were picked up by a furious mother.
After greeting the people who greeted him, Saul found a good ce to sit and took out the manga volume he hadn''t finished yet.
He''s not yet used to natural human size, but the air in this ce, is much better than it is in Marinford, so he quickly plunged into the manga''s events again.
But when he arrives at the events where he saves Olvia from Marinford''s prison, something amazing happens.
Inside and outside the art store, the store screen appeared, announcing the start of the live broadcast.
[Hello, Seas world''s people, this is Sky Sword, Rob. Greets you all from Enies Lobby.]
...
Marineford;
On the fake government ship that the Navy recovered.
"This" Sengoku''s finger trembled as he pointed at the huge screen in the air.
"What is happening here...?" Even Garp was shocked by the scene.
"This is... Sky Sword"
"What is he nning to do?"
Zephyr felt intense anxiety build up in his heart.
"Is this a live broadcast... Looks like things are going to get annoying from this point on."
Borsalino''s unfazed expression changed to a serious one for the first time.
[Hello, Seas world''s people, this is Sky Sword, Rob. Greets you all from Enies Lobby.]
Rob''s voice sounded devoid of any kind of emotion.
...
Urura Ind;
over the roof of the Skull Castle;
"Worororo!! What is this bastard nning to do?"
The moment the store screen appeared, Kaido and his subordinates were instantly drawn to what was being broadcast.
The small Urura Ind wasn''t too far from Hunters Ind...It could even tell they were part of an archipgo, so people in Kaido''s territory could see the store screen above Ring Hell Ind quite clearly, they could even hear the sound if they focused well.
"This is getting more and more interesting, I always thought this screen was for anime only," King added.
"What is that green light on his hand?! Is it green lightning?" Queen immediately noticed Rob''s unusual position in the live broadcast.
On the other side of the ind.
Little Yamato was hugging the One Piece book in her arms.
Yamato''s eyes widened as she saw the tall man in the live broadcast.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
Chapter 309: A massive deration of war! The second p on the government''s face!
Chapter 310: The End of The Saddest Backstory in One Piece!
Chapter 311: "Memories"! (A Legendary Chapter)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 317 A massive declaration of war! The second slap on the governments face!
Chapter 317 A massive deration of war! The second p on the government''s face!
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 309: A massive deration of war! The second p on the government''s face!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
The five elders fell into heavy moments of silence, only now did they begin to realize what kind of storm Lord Imu had warned them about in the beginning.
After Olvia stayed behind, Saul ran with Robin in his hands, trying to get her off the bombed ind at any cost.
Whether they like it or not, in this arc they are clearly on the evil side (Government and Navy).
The public reaction will be much stronger than in the previous arc (Water 7).
Only now did the five elders learn why the Giant Saul had defected from the navy. that was because he did not ept Buster Call''s decision against Ohara from the highest.
And who are the highest?
They are, Gorosei.
Sengoku appeared, too. Although he was only an admiral in the manga and was responsible for such a big decision. Even Kong, the supposed fleet admiral, did not appear.
Seeing Saul carrying a huge warship and smashing it onto another warship made the five elders feel very angry at this ungrateful bastard who had forgotten what the Navy had given him throughout his service.
When Kuzan froze him to death they were overjoyed.
But before that, when Sakazuki in his first appearance destroys a ship full of innocent civilians to bury everyone who tries to escape from the schrs with Ohara''s ordinary people, that made the five elders feelplicated feelings.
They''re happy with Sakazuki who showed his great devotion to the world government in the manga, but they''re sorry for that decision too because it will simply make matters much worse.
On the bright side, it''s Kuzan who let Robin leave.
"Sigh, this arc must be a big problem. If we had known about this, we would have tried to prevent it from updating further"
Before the bald Gorosei could finish his words, a live broadcast screen appeared above Marigoa, which began the event which will disturb the world government that has ruled the world for 8 centuries.
...
Ohara, Tree of Omniscience;
Professor Clover stood alone within the Tree of Omniscience. Seeing archaeologists in the manga trying so hard to protect books from burning for the future made Clover deeply affected.
He didn''t expect, even in his wildest nightmares, that a day like this woulde in the manga.
Although he was prepared for anything from the World Government, he did not expect this devastating reaction.
Where they left no room to escape.
Dead end!
"Sigh~ That navy bastard... He destroys the ship that the civilians are aboard as well"
Clover sighed when he arrived at the events point of Sakazuki destroying the evacuation ship, Although he didn''t feel very sad about their fate, probably because most of them refused to board Robin and treated her like a monster.
After that, he continued flipping the manga pages in low spirits after Olvia left to find her daughter.
The next scenes made him love the giant Saul as much as anyone else who had read these scenes and weep sadly over Robin''s fate...
==============================
...
..
Robin: Saul!!!
Saul: KAFF...!! HAA... Robin... Run!!
Run with all your might!!! HAA... If you stay on this ind, you ain''t gonna survive...!! Just... use my raft and sail out!! HAA...
Robin: What about you, Saul!!?
Saul: This is as far as I''m gonna get. I''m caught!!... GO!!!
Robin: NO!! Nobody''s on the sea anymore!!
Saul: HAA... Listen up, Robin... HAA
Even though you''re alone now...!!
Someday, surely... You''re gonna meet your Nakama!!!
Robin:... Nakama?
Saul: The sea is vast... Someday, surely... Your Nakama will appear to protect you!!!
ONCE YOU''RE BORN INTO THIS WORLD, YOU NEVER BE ALONE!!!
Run!!! Robin!!! Don''t look back...!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Remember what I taught you!! When you meet hardship... Smile, like this!!
Robin: Saul, watch out!!
Kuzan: ''''Ice Age''''...
Saul: Dereshishishishishi!!!
Robin: SAUL!!!
Saul: Dereshishi!! Somewhere out there, in the sea, you will surely meet your Nakama, Robin!!!
Robin: WAAAAAAAAAAH!!!
Saul: (Live... With them!!!)
Kuzan: (...)
...
Archaeologist: It''s no use! It''s falling...!! The tree of omniscience is falling...!!!
{{Clover: This is another history that humanity has chosen. How shallow humans are...!!}}
(Olvia: I''m sorry. Robin... I couldn''t even leave you any words as your mother...)
...
..
==============================
The manga fell out of Clover''s hands as he couldn''t stand what he read anymore... The amount of sadness in these scenes was very terrible... Especially for the Ohara people and the schrs.
Clover felt a terrible pain in his heart, the kind of pain Olvia had felt before, after all, she had seen all of these events before him, and now, he could understand that.
What kind of tough heart does Rob have for drawing such a backstory that can make the rocks cry?
Dr. Clover approached the bookshelves of the great library and began to touch them gently, with tears on his face.
"How shallow humans are...!! Fortunately, this part of history will only be recorded in the pages of the manga book..."
When he finished this line, a bright light appeared from the windows of the great library, which caught Clover''s attention.
"Hm? Enies Lobby...?"
The voice that followed made his body harden... That was because the owner of that voice was very familiar.
[Hello, Seas world''s people. This is Sky Sword. Greets you all from Enies Lobby.]
Clover came out of the great library to be surprised by an astonishing sight.
A transparent screen the size of an ind hanging in the sky, muchrger than the normal size when showing an anime series.
On the screen appeared the face of the most mysterious man in history for Clover.
[Get out of fantasy for a while, ande back to reality, which is more important...]
"..." Hearing that, Clover and the ''''red-eyed'''' Ohara residents were momentarily speechless.
[For my precious ones, I''m sorry.]
...
[For my precious ones, I''m sorry.]
Inside the games room, a small screen appeared showing the live broadcast that Rob was speaking.
Olvia, who was still hugging Little Robin, stood frozen in shock.
"Mommy Why is daddy apologizing???"
...
"That guy..."
Saul was shocked by this scene.
Matriarsh who was pulling the ears of the Trio Hunters stopped as her boss'' face appeared in the live broadcast... After all, this scene happened for the first time.
The same for Glora, Be, Otohime, Sora, Toki, and the rest of the store goddesses... They all stared dumbfoundedly at the man on the screen.
[As for my enemies, I havee to dere war!]
Dragon, Issho, Crocodile, and Mihawk stood in shock as they heard what this crazy man had just said.
Rob pointed his finger at the World Government''s g that was proudly fluttering in the sky of Enies Lobby.
Everyone who was watching this intensely swallowed their saliva.
The next moment, a green Cero sprinted in a straight line and tore the symbol on the g before turning it to ashes.
The ashes of the World Government g scattered across the sky of Enies Lobby.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 310: The End of The Saddest Backstory in One Piece!
Chapter 311: "Memories"! (A Legendary Chapter)
Chapter 312: The Third p on the face of the World Government Sogeking''s Shocking Move!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 318 The End of The Saddest Backstory in One Piece!
Chapter 318 The End of The Saddest Backstory in One Piece!
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 310: The End of The Saddest Backstory in One Piece!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Marineford;
Before the store screen appeared above Marineford, Kuzan who was disturbed by the kidnapping of his friend Saul was reading the manga.
Previously, he almost froze the sea and caught up with the fake government ship, but when he saw how he froze his only friend to death in the manga, he instinctively stopped what he was going to do.
It must be said that this scene affected him deeply.
He never thought that there woulde a day when he would kill his best friend with his own hands.
"This is terrible..."
In thetter, Kuzan was a man with moderate justice. Unlike Sakazuki who was like a mad dog, he had a kind of conscience that leaned toward the side of benevolence, like his mentor Zephyr, and Garp.
Seeing what happened in Ohara made him re-evaluate the justice the government was talking about... Perhaps when he decided to normalize with the government, he was somewhat hasty on his part.
Had he not seen himself in the manga giving Robin a chance to survive from Ohara massacre, he would have doubted his own values and his existence.
==============================
...
..
Kuzan: ... Absolute justice... Sometimes drives a man insane. I''ve decided to let you escape from this ind... A "seed" that Saul protected... I wonder what it''ll be...
Robin: (!?)
Kuzan: It''s none of my business against whom you''ll bear a grudge, but be d that you have your life now. In the future... Try to live a life as ordinary as possible.
I''ve prepared a path of ice on the sea.
If you travel straight with this boat, you''ll reachnd.
And remember this: I''m not your friend... If you do anything, I''m the ''''enemy'''' who''ll be the first to catch you.
Robin: ...My mom is still on the ind... ()
Kuzan: No one could survive...
Robin: (!!)
Kuzan: If you wish to die of bitterness, well, that''s up to you, as well.
...
..
==============================
Kuzan removed his sunsses to reveal wet eyes, not even realizing that he was crying.
After that, the tears froze and turned to ice tears and they fell to the ground, his expression quickly returning to the coldness it used to be.
Kuzan didn''t think he''d cry again when he got strong... He always thought crying was only for kids.
Only when you are a kid, you can cry.
But today, the manga has broken that fact into his heart and turned it into nonsense.
"This little girl... She suffered a lot."
"Vice-Admiral, Sir! The Fleet Admiral has summoned you toe back quickly!"
"Hm?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What happened? Did they track the ship that took Vice-Admiral Saul away?"
Kuzan asks the soldier.
"Yes, sir, they have recovered the ship, but it was empty."
...
Back to the present,
Everyone in Marineford without exception was in deep shock...
"Impossible... He burned the g!"
"Oh my God! Is he crazy?!"
"It is... It''s the symbol of the World Government!"
The Marines'' eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets due to the shock of the sight they had just seen.
On the store screen. Rob''d regained his pistol-shaped hand, and he makes a smoke-puffing move from the nozzle.
[No doubt, what I have just done has truly shocked you, Government men, and Navy forces, but believe me... This is just the beginning.]
...
On the other hand of the store screen, in Enies Lobby;
The soldiers who saw the government g turn to ashes were so shocked, given that they didn''t even know Rob was here until he decided to destroy the g.
After all, Cero was so clear to the point that everyone on the ind could see it.
Sirens sounded everywhere inside the Enies Lobby and navy soldiers and government agents ran at full speed to attack Rob.
Rob found this annoying, so withoutpliment, his eyes shed with a sharp glint and a stifling pressure spread from him as a center.
Wave after wave of shining conqueror haki swept everywhere in Enies Lobby like tsunami waves.
Everything in the Enies Lobby stopped movingpletely, and then a secondter, human bodies started falling to the ground like dominoes.
When the waves of Conqueror Haki passed over the giants Oimo and Kashii, they did not faint but instead, the Conqueror Haki blew up the bomb hoops on their necks without allowing them to explode!
This amazing show of strength has been watched by billions of people across the world.
Dorry and Brogy celebrated when seeing their friends unharmed with raucousughter.
While Whitebeard''s crew and Roger''s crew are surprised by the overwhelming power of Rob''s Haki.
Same for Shiki, Kaido, and Linlin, for thetter, her old habits started to wake up when she saw the man she liked flexing his muscles in a live broadcast.
"Mama Mama Hehehe~ This is my ally~ Looks like the days of World Government are numbered already~"
...
In the new Onigashima;
"Hm?"
When Kaido saw a shot of the powerful conqueror haki that spread like a tsunami and swept everything in Enies Lobby, he felt an itch in his back... Precisely because of this haki he got a huge injury in his back that day when he stupidly challenged Rob.
"Get ready for what''s toe, guys... Because what''s toe is bound to be a massive storm that will sweep through the Pirate World... If we''re not strong enough, we may also be swept away in this storm."
Even Kaido was certain at this point that this deration of war wasn''t a joke or something that happened due to an emotional moment.
Rather, it is a deliberate and nned event, only today is the right moment for it.
...
In Moby Dick;
(Mad monster! This guy is a mad monster!!)
The expression on Teach''s face was ugly as he watched the live broadcast.
At first, he was nning to get revenge on Rob in the future when he carried out his n because Rob made his life very difficult because of the manga he was drawing.
But that thought was now gone from his mind because this man was not something to look at let alone think about getting revenge on him.
"Gurararara! This exciting age has gotten even more exciting since this guy appeared!"
"My sons, hold on well, we have already entered a swamp of loose sand."
...
Paradise, basta Sea, On Oro Jackson;
"Honey, you should see this, Rob has-... Huh? Are you crying?"
Inside their room, Rouge was reading the manga book and crying silently when Roger suddenly entered.
"Sigh~"
Roger sighed and hugged her, even without words. He already knew the reason for her tears.
Robin''s backstory was so heartbreaking that it could draw blood and tears even from tough men, not to mention kind-hearted women like his wife.
"You should see this~~"
Rouge referred to the manga page where Robin left Ohara, the scene in which Rob and Olvia''s souls appear behind Robin''s back.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 311: "Memories"! (A Legendary Chapter)
Chapter 312: The Third p on the face of the World Government Sogeking''s Shocking Move!
Chapter 313: I WANNA LIVE!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 319 "Memories"! (A Legendary Chapter)
Chapter 319 "Memories"! (A Legendary Chapter)
ckStar_BH:
Two important pieces of advice from the author you need to take seriously before reading this legendary chapter:
Advice 1: Listen to the ending ''One Piece'' song "Memories" while reading this chapter.
Advice 2: Bring soft paper to wipe your tears.
_______
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 311: "Memories"!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
After what he did in the Enies Lobby, a terrible silence followed everywhere in the world...
At this point, Rob made another move that caught the eye of the viewers.
He took out the Enies Lobby volume from his inventory, which seemed to have appeared in his hand out of nowhere, and then opened it, he went straight to thest page of Ohara''s shback...
In the scene where Robin finally gets on her small boat.
Then he turns up the book to show its content to viewers.
[I have to apologize if I showed my face at some point when most of you have not finished reading this epic yet. You don''t have to bother yourself with me anymore... We''ll take a temporary break, you cane back to finish it.]
Rob knew this well, after all, it''s not surprising that art points stopped flowing to him all of a sudden... His appearance on a live broadcast must have disturbed the readers'' enjoyment.
Hearing his words, the five elders gritted their teeth until cracking sounds were heard.
Imuughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes as a result.
Garp, Roger, Whitebeard, Shiki, Linlin, even Kaido, and most of the famous piratesughed hard at this...
As for the Hunters like Issho, Mihawk, Brogy, Dorry, Doffy, Enel, Rosinante, and the rest of the Hunters, their reaction was very quiet... Because what Rob showed at this moment was the page that contained the suffering scene of Princess Robin.
Scenes like this, couldn''t make themugh... They only know what their leader is feeling right now.
Most viewers found it a great opportunity to continue reading the manga.
But at this moment, a soft song resounded from the art store that made everyone''s flesh spiky.
...
(Oliv, start ying "Memories" in all art stores, right now.)
(N/B: Maki Otsuki)
[Understood...]
In front of the readers'' eyes, the scenes drawn on papere alive in their minds, due to the song.
{Chisana~ Koro ni wa~ Takara no Chizu ga~}
{Atama no~ Naka ni~ Ukandeite~}
{Itsudemo~ Sagashita~ Kiseki no basho wo~}
{Shiranai~ Dareka ni~ Makenai you ni~ La~ LaLa~ La~ La~ LaLa~}
The 8-year-old Nico Robin had just boarded the small boat on the icy path with tragedies on her back that no kid of her age could bear.
Her eyes had almost dried from all the tears she had cried today.
In her mind Professor Clover''s voice echoed:
((This is the world''s greatest library.))
And again:
((Do you like books?))
Over and over again, delightful memories shed in her mind:
((Today is Robin''s birthday~~!! Congrattions, Robin!!!))
((Congrats~~!!))
((We got you a cake, too! A cake!!))
It was one of those rare days when she had a real smile.
This time the Buster Call''s mes burned everything in sight, and only a gentle giant was left holding her in his big hand and chanting:
((Be proud, Robin!!! Ohara is honorable!!!))
Her memories changed again to show the face of a woman who had always wanted to sleep in her arms and experience her warmth:
((We shouldn''t give up on the future that you''ll be living in!!!))
The giant''s delightfulughter echoed back in her mind:
((Dereshishishi! So justugh! When you have a hard time, justugh.))
((I''d be an idiot if Iugh when I have a hard time...))
((It won''t be like that. Dereshishishi...))
The tears that had disappeared earlier came back to seep from her eyes like a newfound spring.
Despite her weeping face, a hard smile formed on her face, showing off her pearly white teeth, and she began tough strangely like that kind giant.
"... Dereshishi...!!"
"Dereshishi!!"
"Dereshishi!!!"
"Dereshi...Cough!...!!" Sob~~ "... Dereshishishi...!!"
"....!!! OOWAAAAAAH!"
The sound of artillery and the fierce fires that consumed everything in Ohara behind her covered her sad crying voice.
But it did not cover up the voices that appeared in her head.
It sounded like three voices in one... Two were familiar, one of Saul and another one of her mother, Olvia. But the third man''s voice sounded unfamiliar no matter how hard she tried to remember:
(((Somewhere out there, in the sea. You will surely meet your Nakama, Robin!!!)))
Suddenly, her body was covered in a bright golden light, which drove away the feeling of coldness and brought her a warm feeling, which warmed not only her body but even her heart.
Behind her back, two angel souls appeared and hugged her in an amazing family scene that broke the hearts of millions of readers across the Pirate World.
The two golden angels were Rob and Olvia.
The first character is the father and the most powerful man of the current age. Nothing about him appears in the manga. Which appeared twice... He is the author of the manga and only appeared twice. The first time, his face appeared when Olvia remembered him. And the second time, he appeared in a soul form. The fact of his death was confirmed in the manga by this. This is what many people do not understand how...!
Who is the formidable enemy who was able to kill Sky Sword in the manga and has not yet done so in reality?!
The second character is the mother, Nico Olvia, who just passed away in the Ohara Incident.
There is no doubt that their appearance as two angels'' souls in the world of the living has a great image that shows how much they love their daughter, who was going through the hardest time ever in her life.
"Memories" with a female voice echoed across all art stores for the first time in the Pirate World.
The tears of the manga readers did not stop flowing, as this song was repeated over and over again, people''s emotional barriers were broken, whether they were men or women, old or young.
On Women''s Ind.
Shakuyaku just wiped her tears, but the tears soon came back to wet her beautiful face, she tried again but each time she had to wipe her tears again.
The sight of Little Robin escaping from the pursuit of the Navy and the government agents from ind to ind caused her to cry without even knowing it.
Seeing a little girlughing sweetly despite feeling cold and hungry affected her most primal emotions.
Same for Dadan and the rest of the women at Amazon Lilly, it can be said that this day will go down in history as the Global Day of Crying.
The condition of the rest of the inds was no better, even at Marigoa, were hearing the voices of pigs and humans crying from time to time.
Even among the evil-hearted pirates, most of those who witnessed this event cried like babies.
At the same time, their hatred of the government increased exponentially...
...
It can be said that the people of Ohara are the most affected by this arc.
Specifically a few certain people inside the art store,
Goddesses Store. (Rob''s wives)
A Giant in human size. (Saul)
And a mother and her daughter inside the private section.
The picture of her father holding the manga book was reflected in her big eyes, but she could definitely see the contents of thest page.
Although she did not understand what was going on, she was smart enough to see how much love her mother and her father were giving her at this moment.
Tears fall out from her big eyes, and she replied with a cute smile.
"Thank you, Daddy, thank you, Mommy~ For being alive for me~"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 312: The Third p on the face of the World Government Sogeking''s Shocking Move!
Chapter 313: I WANNA LIVE!
Chapter 314: Destroy the blueprints of Pluton!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 320 The Third Slap on the face of the World Government… Sogekings Shocking Move!
Chapter 320 The Third p on the face of the World Government¡ Sogeking''s Shocking Move!
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 312: The Third p on the face of the World Government Sogeking''s Shocking Move!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
The young man Crocodile looked at thest scene in Robin''s backstory where he''d recruited Nico Robin because he cared about her ability to read the Poneglyphs... Of course, for his grand n about basta.
Now, because it has been revealed in the manga, basta has disappeared and he has joined Dragon in the Revolutionary Army and be the Chief of Staff... Everything is different from what it should have been.
The next moment veins appeared on his forehead when he remembered that all. Then he try to tear up the manga book but he couldn''t... He did not believe that there were people who had suffered more than him in this world until he saw Nico Robin''s suffering...
This scene caught the attention of Dragon and the others to him...
"Don''t bother yourself by trying. That book is invincible, you might cut your hand, Croco..." Dragon said.
"Shut up!" Crocodile responded angrily.
"The men of government... Really deserve to die." Mihawk''s hawk eyes shed with a sharp light.
Even Issho who was beside him, and Dragon and Crocodile who were close to him sensed a sharp aura trying to tear them apart at this moment.
"This Conqueror Haki! Do you own it, too? No wonder" Dragon said with admiration.
Like Crocodile, Mihawk remembered something bad from his past when he sees Robin''s backstory.
It can be said that simr people can feel each other and understand each other well.
"What are you going to do now, guys? I need to go inside the art store to read the volume, I''m a blind man after all. Hearing this wonderful song without reading the manga is not fun~"
"Yeah, we can understand... You can go, Issho-san. We don''t want to make a fuss in public. You''ll find us on the other side of the ind with Brook when you''re done reading today''s update."
As soon as he said that, Dragon and Crocodile turned into a gust of wind and sand and flew away towards the west of Ohara.
...
East blue;
Inside Syrup''s art store,
Tears stained Banshina''s face and even her husband, Yassop, was crying like a kid.
"Truthfully, this shback is A very touching epic I''ve never felt so sad before~" Yassop said before hugging his weeping wife tightly trying to rest her.
"Will Will our son be able to contribute to saving Robin?"
"Hm?"
"Maybe... Who knows? We just have to read the manga to find out."
"Don''t you trust our son?"
"No, it''s not like that... It''s just..."
"Even if he''s weak... I have faith in my son... I''m sure he''ll help save Robin."
Even Yassop was touched by how much his wife trusted their future son... Maybe... Maybe he would.
"I-"
OHHHH!!!
Before he could finish what he was going to say, Yassop was interrupted by loud cheers from many readers.
"What''s happening??"
Yassop and Banshina looked at the roaring crowd in astonishment.
"Oh my God!! He really did it!"
"Why do I have this feeling of ''''dj vu''''?"
"Idiot! Rob-sama did the same thing a few minutes ago!"
"Bft... Ahaha~hahaha! Another p in the face of the government!"
"King! He''s really a king, this Sogeking!"
"I got goosebumps all over my body, guys... I''m probably going to die from too much enthusiasm!"
"Even if I die I''ll be happy!!"
"Oh my gosh! How cool they are, Strawhats! Even if they knew how huge the enemy behind Robin was, they didn''t hesitate for a moment before dering war against the World Government!"
...
..
After hearing all of that, Banshina and Yassop both focused on the manga''s events again, after all, the art store screen entered a pause mode.
All this and the wonderful song, "Memories" still ring in the ears of the readers... Every time it ends, ites back to start over again...
============== ================
The manga events;
...
..
After returning to reality and reeling from those memories that weighed down her heart for years, Nico Robin saw in front of her the same sight from which she tried to escape.
On the other side opposite her, stood six partners she loved with all her heart... In fact, she''s starting to associate the Straw Hats with the Nakama that Saul, her mother, Olvia, and this mysterious man said she''ll find them up someday.
They actually stood up to protect her while not caring about anything else.
But after remembering who her enemies were, that false hope had been shattered, she took a deep breath and eximed in frustration:
"The more I wish to be with you... The more my fate will bare its fangs at you!!!"
"No matter what sea I go to, I have this great foe that I can''t shake!!!
"..."
The expressions on Zoro, Sanji, Chopper, Luffy, and SogeKing''s faces didn''t change... Only Nami felt sad for Robin.
Robin''s voice lowered a little and continued to speak:
"Cause my enemy is...
The ''''world''''... And its ''''darkness''''!!!...!!"
Behind the mask of indifference, she added, with immense sadness:
"First, the incident with Aokiji!! And now, this...!! I''ve gotten you involved twice already...!!! If this goes on forever, even good-natured people like you...!! Will eventually consider me a burden!!!! In time, you''ll betray and jilt me!!! That''s what I''m most afraid of!!!... That''s why I didn''t want you toe and save me !!!"
Even though she was saying those words, deep inside her heart she was wishing that they would not trust her ande forward to save her... Maybe... Maybe if those three people''s words were true she finally would have a real Nakama who would protect her and love her...? And maybe she wouldn''t have to die... Right?
Nevertheless, she continued to say the opposite of what she wanted, at this point, she did not know what she was saying, as if her tongue was moving automatically:
"If it''s a life that I''ll eventually lose, I want to just die right here, right now!!"
Yes, maybe dying here would be a good option for her... She wouldn''t have to suffer... And maybe she would go to a ce where she could feel that warm feeling again. Like how felt on that cold night when those two kind angels hugged her...
"Robin-chan..."
"Robin..."
At this point, Sanji and Chopper''s anger reached insane levels.
"..."
As for Luffy, he didn''t say anything, and just kept silent and listened.
"So that''s how it is..."
As for Zoro, he was finally convinced of Robin''s honesty, and in one moment he forgave her for everything that had happened before. Now, he thinks she did it all in order to protect the crew, this attitude raised her value in the vice-captain''s opinion by several degrees.
But the Straw Hats'' thoughts were disturbed by the boisterousughter of the ass-faced Spandam:
"Wahahahahahaha!! I see... That''s so true!! Of course!! No one could think you''re not a burden with all your problems!! Wahahaha!!"
Having said that to Robin, he turned to meet the Straw Hats and proudly raised his finger to point at the proud g that flutters in the sky:
"Look at that symbol, Pirates!!!"
"That mark represents the unity of over 170 nations... In the four seas and the grand line...!!! THIS IS THE WORLD!!!!"
The amount of pride in his voice was unbelievable, being a member of such a world authority was his and his father''s pride. He didn''t know that in another parallel world he would be the reason for destroying his own life:
"Do you understand how insignificant you are to stand against us!!? Do you understand how big of an organization was after her!!?"
After hearing all that, Luffy took a deep breath and said softly:
"I understand Robin''s enemy very well!"
Even without turning around, his eyes focused on the same g that Rob had destroyed earlier and gave an order to his crew member, after all, Luffy wasn''t such a fool not to realize who Sogeking really was...
He y idiot just to didn''t hurt his friend''s pride:
"Sogeking..."
"Hrm?"
Sogeking looked at Luffy to hear what he wanted.
"Shoot on that g."
Luffy gave the order that quietly shocked the Pirate World.
"Roger!!"
Sogeking also responded in agreement which shocked the Pirate World even more.
"Huh?"
Spandam was shocked by what he had just heard, for a while he thought he had heard it wrong.
"New weapon: The great pachinko... Called ''''Kabuto!'''' Carefully observe its power!!!"
Sogeking screamed with the title of his incredible attack:
"ULTIMATE FIREBIRD STAR!!!"
From Sogeking''s slingshot, a really fiery bird appeared and headed straight toward the g, turning it into a fiery g.
==============================
In their astonishment, the manga book fell out onto the ground from Banshina and Yassop''s hands, and they literally fainted.
Because of what they just saw, it was the coolest appearance of their son in the manga series ever!
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 313: I WANNA LIVE!
Chapter 314: Destroying the blueprints of Pluton! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 315: Enies Lobby End...
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 321 I WANNA LIVE!
Chapter 321 I WANNA LIVE!
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 313: I WANNA LIVE!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"Argh!!! Unforgivable!!!"
The roars of the five elders resounded across the entire Marigoa... Everyone who heard their roars turned pale and straightened their backs... Even Celestial Dragons were no exception.
This time the rage of the Celestial Dragons'' leaders reached the point of exploding, after a few sessive ps their faces became painfully red with enough to not want to get another one.
Before, when Rob destroyed their g... Despite their anger, someone of Rob''s level who destroyed their g is something they can swallow... He has the strength and prestige to challenge them... This was his way of dering war. .. Since he trusted his abilities to overthrow them, so he has the right to try.
He wasn''t the first, and he won''t be thest.
But the hell...! How does this bastard dare draw the same scene in the manga again? As if he try to remind them of what he did in the reality?
Not only that, he used the entire World Government as gravel to walk on by allowing Usopp to burn their g.
"This cannot be allowed to pass We have to act at once, things have already escted to this degree This day will be the beginning of the irreversible war against this bastard."
"In the end, we''ll seize everything that belongs to him and erase his name from history."
"Activate the red button!"
"To all forces under the World Government."
"Preparing for Global War."
''Target: Emperor of the Four Seas, King of the Hunters, Rudius D. Rob.''
*
New World. Egg''s Head Ind (In development)
On this ind of metal structures all over the ce, the noise of construction echoed everywhere.
This is the base of the world''s best scientist, Dr. Vegapunk!
Lots of smart robots can be seen doing everything from moving iron rods to digging the ground and installing foundations to delivering resources... Everything literally.
This ind was the ind of technology and is currently under development.
...
Inside one of the main underground factories. Stood an old man and a young white-haired boy beside him, on the forehead of the young man was written [Punk #-1].
The white-haired young man was sitting in front of what looked like a giant screenputer!
His fingers moved at an abnormal speed on what seemed to be a real keyboard!
On the other side, the old man with a steel helmet on the upper half of his face was currently watching Rob''s live broadcast via den den mushi''s video transmission pinned from Marigoa.
"Punk #-1 Did you know what kind of device he uses to transmit the sound and the picture through his live streaming art stores?"
The old man spoke in a hoarse voice.
"No." The white-haired boy answered indifferently.
"Weird... No den den mushi in the world can transmit sound and picture as well with this high quality... In addition, there is no art store in Enies Lobby to use it as a mediator in thework of art stores... So what is he using?"
The genius man''s suspicions deepened more and more about Rob.
"Could it be that he acts as a mediator?"
From art stores to manga and anime to chat rooms and this weird live broadcast... The puzzles associated with Rob seemed like an onion every time he removed ayer he found loads ofyers waiting for him.
"Dering war against the World Government because of the manga you drew with your own hands... What the hell is this crap? Are you a psychopath...! But this is interesting~"
"Since you dered war against an entity like the World Government, I suppose you have prepared enough to face them in a long battle, right?"
"Heh~ The world will go into another global war, probably more deadly than thest global war 800 years ago."
"Punk #-1... Put Nico No, I''m sorry, her name is Rudius D. Robin as a high-risk weak point for Sky Sword, Rob."
"Understood."
"Since you are the author of the famous One Piece manga that is said to be the bible that invokes the future... I suppose you know a little bit about what the World Government has in their hands, Right?"
"Don''t disappoint me, Sky Sword."
"Punk #1... Time to create a new clone to help us... What do you think about creating a pretty girl this time?"
Punk #-1: "..."
Suddenly, red rm lights began to illuminate the dark hall.
"Hm? What''s happening?"
For a moment, Dr. Vegapunk was taken aback... But when he saw the red-level recruitment order issued by the World Government, he immediately understood what was going on.
"As expected... It has begun."
***
Marigoa;
"Fufu~fufu~ Yahahaha~"
After hearing everything Rob said in the live broadcast, a burst of charmingughter echoed in the flower garden.
"Let me guess... Do you want to destroy my doll?"
"Don''t think it would be that easy~"
A pen and map appeared in Imu''s hand and then without any reservations or unwillingness she marked on Enies Lobby.
"Let''s see how you will survive this, Fufu~"
*
Ohara;
"Yohohohoho!! Awesome Luffy-san! Sogeking-san!"
"That''s really cool! My eyes almost popped out of their sockets... Even though I don''t have eyes! Yohohohoho!"
"You gotta see this, Laboon! Robin-san''s got real Nakama who they are ready to challenge the most powerful authority in the world for her."
"I can understand what she''s feeling at this moment, after all, that she went through in her childhood... She finally got real friends... As Saul-san, Olvia-san, and Rob-san promised."
Suddenly, a wind covered in grains of sand blew on Brook''s skull and the next moment, Dragon and Crocodile appeared beside him.
*
Jaya Ind;
In the jungle of Jaya. Doctor Hiriluk and his team of doctors set up a residence here in order to study the exotic nts in this ce before departing to the ind that is hidden in the clouds, Shandora,ter.
For this reason, they encountered the new update of the manga.
Inside the art store, Dr. Hiriluk was reading the manga and weeping like almost everyone on Jaya.
After all, there''s no one has read Robin''s past and hasn''t been moved to tears... But what came next will be immortalized in art history as one of the best dramatic scenes in history.
"Luffy is a true Captain! He doesn''t abandon his crewmates even when he knows how huge the enemy behind her is! He''s a good man like Nnd and Kalgara!"
Hiriluk shouted his point of view with all his might so that many people could hear him.
==============================
Manga events:
...
..
When the g burned, Spandam''s eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets from pure shock.
The burning g was reflected in Robin''s shocked eyes before she whispered in amazement:
"... No way."
Then Spandam screamed up like a pig:
"Ah... Argh!!..."
All the marines and World Government agents who witnessed this scene screamed out in absolute shock, some even fainted in shock!
"They''ve... Done it...!!"
"Do they even understand the meaning of attacking that g...!!?"
"THEY''VE REALLY DONE IT NOW~~~!!!!"
"PIRATES HAVE...!!! DECLARED WAR!!! AGAINST THE WORLD GOVERNMENT~~~!!!!"
Spandam turned to Luffy and shouted out loud:
"Are you bastards insane!!? Don''t you dare to even dream that you''d survive having the world ad your enemy!!!!"
Luffy took a deep breath and then cried out in a stern voice:
"I''D BE HAPPY TO LIVE WITH THAT!!!!"
After hearing this, tears began to flow from Robin''s eyes incessantly.
Spandam also almost wet his pants due to fear from Luffy.
"ROBIN!!! I haven''t heard it from you yet!"
Luffy took another breath before shouting out again:
"SAY YOU WANNA LIVE!!!!"
Sanji smiled in response as Zoro nodded in tacit agreement with his leader''s words.
Chopper and Nami yelled Robin''s name too... The tension was evident on their faces.
(Live...!?)
Hearing those words, shbacks began to haunt her again.
((You must not live in this world, Robin!!!))
These were the words of a pirate who had been arrested by the Navy for his involvement with her.
((Your mere existence...!!! Is your greatest sin!!! Robin!!!))
These were the words of a mafia leader who was implicated because of her as well.
(I thought it was something I couldn''t wish for...)
Tears did not stop falling from her eyes... But this time, the reason for her crying was not because of her rejection from society, but because it was difficult to believe that there was someone who wee her and her wrong existence.
(Nobody... Has ever allowed me that.)
((I want to die!!!))
((The ocean is vast... So someday surely... You''ll find Nakama... That''ll protect you!!!))
((Robin!! Maybe you don''t know who I''m... But I know who you are... You are the cutest creature in the world... Trust in yourself.))
Suddenly, a picture of a gentleman appeared in her mind, resembling her a bit, but with yellow eyes and ck hair. when he said those words, the confusion vanished from her mind and her heart as if it had never existed before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even Usopp had want Robin to believe in Luffy at this point.
After hearing the mysterious man''s words, she began to mutter internally:
(If I can really dere my wish... I...)
With warm tears covering her face, she was finally able to dere her true desire with all her might:
"I WANNA LIVE!!!!"
"...!!! TAKE ME WITH YOU TO THE OCEAN!!!"
Upon hearing that, the Straw Hats finally smiled.
Even Franky couldn''t stop his tears from flowing like a torrent, after all, he was deeply moved:
"WOO-OHH, I LOVE YOU GUYS, DAMN IT~~~!!!"
...
..
==============================
This scene, in particr, was recorded in the pages of history and immortalized as the best manga page that drew blood and tears from readers, and the most influential of all.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 314: Destroying the blueprints of Pluton!
Chapter 315: Enies Lobby End...
Chapter 316: Ulquiorra Temte Appears!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 322 Destroying the blueprints of Pluton!
Chapter 322 Destroying the blueprints of Pluton!
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 314: Destroying the blueprints of Pluton!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Manga events:
...
..
Chopper looked at the bridge below and noticed that he was starting to rte with the other side:
"The drawbridge is lowering!!"
Sanji was also satisfied with the carpenters and the Frankies:
"I guess they''ve done their job well."
As for Usopp, who had been disguised as Sogeking, he could no longer suppress his excitement:
"I... I''m trembling from the excitement..."
At this moment, Kaku finally noticed the bridge that was lowering:
"They''reing!"
Zoro grabbed his sword, showing a demonic face:
"Hurry up and lower it."
Even Nami who was beside him was tense due to Zoro''s fearsome appearance at this moment:
"What an evil face...!!"
On the other hand, instead of being angry at the turn of events, a smile of excitement appeared on Rob Lhi''s face.
Spandam almost fainted from fear:
"GYAAAAAH, don''te!!!"
Luffy snapped his fingers before he announce with an enthusiastic smile on his face.
"Here we go!!!!"
==============================
This scene got the people of Ohara who were ashamed of themselves for being bad with Robin in the manga to get excited again.
They had juste out of the vortex of sad and emotional events, but soon the exciting events came back to knock their minds with great scenes.
It wasn''t just Luffy and his buddies who were enthusiastic, all the manga readers around the world were as well.
Even an earth-shaking event like Rob''s deration of war on live broadcast a few minutes ago was quickly ignored temporarily.
This is because the One Piece manga has an endless amount of shocking events thate one after the other, especially in this arc.
And the next shocking thing to say the least is epic... Catastrophic... Massive!
"Oh my God... He did it!"
"How How He really destroyed the blueprints!"
After most readers were disturbed by the scene of the bridge stopping lowered to the other side and disrupting the perfect flow of events, another shocking scene came along.
==============================
Manga events:
Franky who seemed to have already taken off his handcuffs stood up and looked fiercely at Spandam who was holding Robin.
Spandam was shocked when he saw the thing Franky had taken out:
"EH?.....!!"
"Is that... It can''t be!!! The blueprints for the ancient weapon Pluton?!"
A wry smile appeared on Franky''s face before he spoke:
"It''s the real deal. Can you believe it?"
"Lhi... Kaku... You both should know too, Right?"
Lhi had shocked when he sees the blueprints and starts to think of a way to get them out of Franky''s hand before thetter destroys them.
The same goes for Kaku, who spoke:
"I can''t believe it... You bastard... You were keeping it inside your body this whole time?
Spandam immediately got nervous and started trying to get Franky to give him the blueprints:
"The... The real thing?! It''s the real thing? Hand it over! Hand it over to me! Hand over the blueprints I''ve always wanted!"
Franky didn''t even bother himself to look at the moron Spandam, but instead looked at Robin and spoke:
"Robin! There are rumors all around the world that you wished to abuse the power of the weapons. But I know you''re not a demon."
"... What the shipwrights of Water Seven inherited over generations were the skills to ''''create weapons!!!''''
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
..
"So, I''d like to take a gamble here."
"I bet there''s only one way for me to fulfill the wishes of the designer right now."
Spandam shouted again, unable to bear hearing Franky''s iprehensible nonsense:
"I''m getting tired of your yammering! Hand it over! That there is mine"
But before he finished, the scene in front of him shocked him to the point that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets.
Franky breathed fire from his mouth and burned the blueprints of the ancient weapon to ashes.
...
..
==============================
As if what had happened so far wasn''t enough, this scene came to p the five elders once more.
But this time after they passed the war readiness order, they didn''t care what happened in the manga anymore.
They''ll make sure this is thest volume Rob draws in his life.
From now on, they''ll continue drawing the One Piece manga by themselves and in their way.
...
"What a tough cyborg! Burning the blueprints of an ancient weapon is a decision not everyone can done."
A smile appeared on Old Vegapunk''s face as he looked at the scene of Franky burning the blueprints.
Truth be told, he was also shocked, he didn''t expect Franky to do such a bold and decisive thing.
After all, as a scientist and shipbuilder in his own right, he can say that Franky''s desire to study and craft what''s in the blueprints is far greater than anyone else''s.
"But Could he have destroyed them? What if what he destroyed is only one copy of the blueprints?"
As a genius scientist, Dr. Vegapunk''s mind cannot be freed from doubts... That is what distinguishes thinkers.
...
Enies Lobby;
After he paused the live broadcast, Rob turned into sparks of lightning and disappeared from his spot.
The next moment, he appeared near the two giants, Oimo and Kashii.
His appearance surprised the two giants.
"Who are you, small man?" Oimo asked curiously.
Rob was 280cm tall but that wasn''t enough before the real giants, so maybe they have the right to call him the small man.
"Hello, Oimo, Kashii, looks like you two spent a lot of time here."
Rob smiled and walked toward the two giants.
"Na, Oimo Doesn''t this small man look like the one who appeared in Robin''s memories?" Kashii asked confused.
"Ah...?! You''re right, Kashii!"
Indeed, Rob''s face has appeared several times in the manga so it is not surprising that someone who has just read the manga has noticed the simrity between what appeared in the manga and what is in front of them.
Since their main task was to guard the main Enies Lobby gate, the two giants didn''t care about the recent trending news, so they didn''t know about Rob who is one of the main yers in the world besides the navy and the Pirate King.
Except for getting the manga (One Piece/Bleach), they didn''t care about any world news.
"I''m Rob... Nico Robin''s dad... And the boss of Brogy and Dorry"
"Hm?"
Before he finished his words, Rob noticed that the sky above Enies Lobby had turned dark gray, as if something very huge had appeared behind the clouds and because of it the perpetual day on the ind had turned into the night.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 315: Enies Lobby End...
Chapter 316: Ulquiorra Temte Appears!
Chapter 317: A Big Words!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 323 Enies Lobby End...
Chapter 323 Enies Lobby End...
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 315: Enies Lobby End...
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"What''s the matter with this huge shadow? How can this ce turn so dark?!" Oimo and Kashii said with shocking expressions.
Suddenly, that weird ind-sized shadow began to glow with a light resembling sunlight... As if a new sun had appeared right above Enies Lobby, and then in the next moment dense bundles of energy bombarded every part of the ind until there was nothing left of it.
The scene returned to what it was before in front of Rob.
He saw all this massive destruction that had just happened using his advanced observation haki... He saw what was going to happen in about a minute.
Rob immediately frowned!
[Olive, y the live broadcast again]
Rob ordered internally.
"Oimo... Kashii... Prepare for what''sing... Don''t worry I''ll save you two..."
Rob turned into lightning and started moving toward the enormous shadow in the sky.
He has to stop that huge shadow from blowing up Enies Lobby at all costs.
"I don''t understand how you think, World Government''s head... But do you seriously think you''re going to kill me with this weapon? Today, I''ll show you... And the whole world, who Rob really is!"
The thing Rob is facing right now is exactly what happened in Chapter 1060 of the One Piece manga!
A mysterious weapon designed to wipe out any existence in sight.
...
With the return of the live broadcast again, readers'' attention has been caught... Even people who don''t follow the manga have been drawn to the live broadcast this time.
Because at this moment, Enies Lobby appeared in a different sight than it was before.
The atmosphere seemed dark and cloudy and contained a touch of mncholy.
Rob appeared beside the famous giants Oimo and Kashii looking up above in amazement.
Only Rob was looking very alert as if he already knew what was behind the clouds.
Suddenly, Rob moved and startled many people, Rob turned into pure lightning and moved through the air at lightning speed toward the dark thing behind the clouds.
In a formidable scene, the sky above the Enies Lobby started to glow so badly that the people behind the live broadcast had to partially close their eyes!
...
Ohara; n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Oh my Gosh! What''s going on in Enies Lobby?!!"
"Didn''t Rob-sama give us some time to finish reading the manga? Why did the broadcast suddenlye back?!"
"The gloomy atmosphere surrounding t)Enies Lobby does not bode well..."
Inside the art store;
Toki stared in shock at the store screen and started to panic.
"No, it can''t happen! Rob-sama, you need to get out of there quickly!"
When the sky above Enies Lobby started to glow intensely, Toki''s body started to shiver as she remembered the same scene that had happened long ago.
"What''s going on, Toki-san? Why do you have this panicked reaction?"
Even Sora, Otohime, Be, and Glora panicked a little now. Everything happened so suddenly that they couldn''tprehend what was happening yet.
"He has to get out of there quickly, no human can challenge the power of a God! The World Government came out with everything they had against Rob-sama in the beginning!"
"They wish to erase him with Enies Lobby!"
When Olvia and Little Robin came out of the private section the first thing they heard was Toki''s words.
"Mama What will happen to Dad?"
In Olvia''s arms, Robin''s eyes began to water with tears when she heard that her dad was in danger.
"You don''t have to worry about your dad, Robin-chan... No one in this world has the strength to hurt your dad more than the One Piece manga he''s drawing."
The sheer confidence in Olvia''s smiling face affected Robin and the rest of Rob''s women as well.
Olvia turned to watch the live broadcast inside the art store with unparalleled confidence on her face.
"Just watch."
...
Mihawk, Issho, Saul, Enel, Doffy, and Rosinante left the manga books aside and watched the live broadcast with stunned expressions on their faces.
The same for every Hunter who was able to see the live broadcast all over the world.
"Is this the government''s response?" Issho said.
"Will the war begin in such a grandiose way?" Mihawk added.
...
On the other side of Ohara;
[I don''t understand how you think, World Government''s head... But do you seriously think you are going to kill me with this weapon? Today, I''ll show you... and the whole world, who Rob really is!]
Brook, Dragon, and Crocodile all stood silently watching the live broadcast.
What happened on this day should go down in the annals of history, because on no day can such incredible sights be seen.
"What''s this shadow above Enies Lobby?"
The expression on Dragon''s face was sullen when he heard what Rob had just said.
At first, he wasn''t sure that the World Government had actually acted, but when Rob confirmed this, there was no room for doubt.
"This...!"
"What''s going on?!"
"No way!"
...
Back at Enies Lobby,
Before Rob reached the glowing thing, a lot of huge, dense bundles of scorching white energy started spreading out from under the clouds.
Like a strand of rain from the sky, beams of white energy fell on every inch of Enies Lobby.
An ind-sized st ball formed, swallowing up everything in sight...
Buildings turned to dust.
The seawater and the waterfall turned into steam.
Thousands of marines and government agents turned into a mist of blood.
Enies Lobby... The famous Judicial Ind has disappeared from the map as if it never existed before.
The live broadcast was still showing the horrible scenes as it is, from different sides The live broadcast showed the state of Enies Lobby from almost every possible angle.
The system was effective in professionally transmitting sound and pictures.
In the Bigmomnds, Linlin who was going to Enies Lobby with Katakuri got off from the ship, and changed her ns.
After all, there is no longer Enies Lobby in this world to go to.
"That It''s the same attack that wiped God''s Valley off the map at that time!"
"Things escted quickly... I hope my ally is fine."
The look on Linlin''s beautiful face looked iparably terrified...
Garp, Whitebeard, Roger, Rayleigh, and Shakky, those people who had seen the same attack before took a deep breath and wished Rob was safe.
Kaido and Shikiughed out loud at Rob''s plight and wished for his death in the explosion.
After all, even their former captain, the strongest pirate in history, Rocks D. Zebex died the same way after his losing battle against Garp and Roger.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 316: Ulquiorra Temte Appears!
Chapter 317: A Big Words!
Chapter 318: Level 17 Of The System!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 324 Ulquiorra Template Appears!
Chapter 324 Ulquiorra Temte Appears!
The true number of the chapter is Chapter 316: Ulquiorra Temte Appears!
Please, Don''t forget.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"Oh my God, what am I seeing?!"
"They can''t... The government can''t do this...!? Why would they destroy Enies Lobby?!"
"Currently, thousands of soldiers who have families exist there!"
Sengoku narrowed his gaze as he watched the scene of devastation that no human mind could possiblyprehend.
The white st ball was melting everything in Enies Lobby and a massive sea earthquake formed that split the sea in a scene from the apocalypse.
Huge tsunami waves appeared even the Aqua Laguna in front of them will be like a child learning to walk.
The tsunami waves with a height of 5 km began to spread in all directions away from the center of the explosion.
The natural thing is that it is impossible to survive such a catastrophe.
But Garp and Zephyr stared at the screen with cold expressions at this moment.
They knew how evil the World Government was, but this time, they saw the true extent of their evilness.
The sacrifice of thousands of innocent lives and an important government ind in order to kill one person...
"Damn!!"
Garp gritted his teeth angrily, he hadn''t even expected in his dreams to see such a cruel scene today.
He remembered that fateful day 11 years ago when the same thing happened, as the World Government sacrificed a government ind of Celestial Dragons in order to kill Rocks D. Zebex.
"History repeats itself Sigh~"
Who willplete the manga of One Piece if Rob dies?
Zephyr sighed, unable to calm his body from trembling... Even he, with his strong body at the level of an admiral, wouldn''t be able to withstand that st even for a few seconds and would turn into a mist of blood, which was why he expected Rob''s death.
"You underestimate that guy... All they''ve done now is throw themselves into a fire pit."
"They didn''t expect Rob to rey the live broadcast to expose them, nor did they expect Rob to be daring enough to go with that weapon to confront him head-on."*
Garp paused for a while, nced at his fellow Sengoku who looked like a man who had lost his soul, sighed, and continued.
"I think they used the ancient weapon Uranus."
Borsalino and Kuzan both stood frozen in shock, while Sakazuki felt that it is what should be.
There is no substitute for sacrifice to rid the world of the threat of an ambitious and abnormal person like Rob.
The damage that Rob has done to him in this volume is not small... He is now like a full-fledged madman in the eyes of his partners and subordinates.
So without realizing it, he hated Rob, even though he was enjoying his manga.
...
Marigoa;
The Celestial Dragons stared at the live broadcast in shock before they exploded in anger.
"Who did this? Do they want to kill Rob-sama!"
"Unforgivable!"
"We will not allow anyone who wants to threaten Rob-sama''s life to get away with it!"
"Damn it! Who''s going to draw manga and manhwa if something happens to the author-sama!?"
"Who is going to make the anime for us?! Your mother?"
"I heard Rob say it''s the head of the government trying to kill him!"
"I heard that too! Let''s go to the five elders, they need to give us an exnation! We are all Celestial Dragons!"
"This is uneptable! Rob-sama is a red line! He''s the author of One Piece, what the hell!"
...
In the Pangaea castle, the atmosphere was rather unusual.
"What just happened?"
The tall Gorosei asked with confused eyes.
"What happened? The Lord made a move."
The bald Gorosei calmly replied, but hisrades could notice the trembling of his hand holding the teacup. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Oh my God... If this is a dream wake me up..."
The blond Gorosei put his hand on his forehead to calm his sudden headache.
"This isn''t a dream Wake up to reality, partner The lord took a decisive step and didn''t even tell us She hadn''t done such a thing in a long time."
The Gorosei wearing the hat said with a sigh.
"Now, we just have to ept it and try to fix all that. I didn''t expect Enies Lobby will disappear from the map along with the Sky Sword Rob. I expected that the Lord Imu would take a personal move and kill him, but From now on we have to work even harder to get past this matter and erase it from the pages of history."
"These three years in the Sky Sword era have been fun and painful From now on let''s be careful not to allow a second Sky Sword to appear in this world."
The mustachioed Gorosei said it all in one breath.
"Be careful not to question the Lord about this... We have no right to do that. Remember this well.
...
Egg Head Ind;
"Punk-1!"
Old Man Vegapunk''s face turned red in anger, as he couldn''t control himself when he saw the scale of the destruction caused by the World Government.
"There is no sign of survivors..."
What Punk-1 said made Vegapunk even angrier.
"No, I have to calm down I need to get rid of these damned human feelings since I got rid of the justice in my heart, I can''t think very clearly as long as I have the feelings of humans."
"Punk-1... Zoom up and focus on that huge dark orb on top of the white st ball."
"Understood."
"Hm What is this?!"
Under the iron mask, Vegapunk''s eyes noticed something weird amidst the huge explosion.
A greenish-ck light, it was so small at first So small that the human eye couldn''t notice it, but soon it started to get bigger.
One meter... Two meters... Ten meters...
In the end, the attention of viewers waspletely drawn to an unusual event.
A ck-green light in the shape of a gigantic gxy appeared above the white st ball.
The scene seemed disconcerting to the viewers, who were weeping, thinking that Rob had died in the explosion.
Rob stood in an unusual demonic form in the sky.
His clothes turned into an all-white uniform extending along his body divided by a ck line, and a hole appeared in his chest, just below his neck.
His ck hair grew at a fast pace and became long and messy behind his back as white bones appeared above his head in the form of a head protector, the horns appearing to extend in four directions, two down and two up.
The strangest thing was that his skin had turned as pale white as the color of his uniform, his pupils had turned emerald green and a ck stretch of tears appeared under his both eyes, but the most strange thing was the appearance of two huge bat wings on his back.
Robpletely transformed into Ulquiorra in his Resurrion, Murcgo!
But he''s taller and stronger, and even Rob''s facial features are still dominant.
He was standing in the air above the gxy-shaped green energy, When Rob pointed with his finger downward, the green energy started enveloping the white st ball from all directions.
Like a giant beast swallowing a giant egg.
Behind Rob, two unconscious giants appeared surrounded by a protective field of spiritual power.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 317: A Big Words!
Chapter 318: Level 17 Of The System!
Chapter 319: The Volume Isn''t Over Yet!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 325 A Big Words!
Chapter 325 A Big Words!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Rob looked up at the sky with a careless look when he felt a strange movement from the orb which looked like a weird-shaped spaceship.
The air around the dark orb became unstable, the orb quickly disappeared from its ce as if it had never existed before.
It disappeared the same way it appeared in the beginning.
Rob was someone who watched a lot of science fiction movies that featured spaceships.
What happened now is something simr to the takeoff of a spaceship.
Like a spaceship traveling with space-bending technology.
Although he was greatly shocked about the existence of such a weird thing in this world, Ulquiorra''s nonchnt expression made him unable to show the true expression on his face.
The weapon that destroyed Enies Lobby and nearly killed him is aser-poweredary Destruction Cannon... With this level of power, only so-called ancient weapons can fire it.
"Interesting."
What Rob didn''t know at the moment was that his current form caused endless waves of shock among the Bleach fans who saw him.
...
Ohara;
"The mask over his head, these ck bat wings, this white outfit This is definitely Ulquiorra from Bleach!!!!"
"Don''t be an idiot that''s Rob-sama! Look at his face... He looks a lot like a Ulquiorra but he''s definitely Rob-sama!"
"What do my eyes see... Am I dreaming?"
"If there are group dreams, we certainly dream."
"What kind of power is this This is the power of the Gods!"
"You idiot, Rob-sama is a very strong man... But the hell! I didn''t even imagine he was that strong!"
"Look, guys!! Isn''t that look simr to the form that Ulquiorra fought using against Ichigo in their first battle at Hueco Mundo?"
"It''s not simr to him, it''s the same form! The only difference between them is Rob-sama is taller and more physically strong or else I would really believe that Ulquiorra left the world of Bleach and came to our world!"
Enthusiasm...
Excessive enthusiasm!
This was the headline of the atmosphere among Bleach fans at this moment. The first shock and confusion were soon to be gone when Rob showed off his new look.
"Sigh~"
Inside the art store, Olvia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her husbande out from the center of the white st ball safely and without even a scratch, even when he transformed into Ulquiorra, she could still tell who is him at a nce.
"Mommy! Daddy transformed into Ulquiorra! How did he do it? I want to be like Rukia, too!"
Little Robin waved her two little hands excitedly, although she felt immense fear when she saw her father being overrun by those beams of energy earlier, she quickly breathed a sigh of relief secretly like her mother when she saw hime out and save the kind giants Oimo and Kashii as well.
"Hahaha! Your dad has so many secrets, when hees back we''ll bring all of those secrets out of him, okay?"
Olvia smiled happily and said... In fact, the most important thing for her now was for Rob to get out of the World Government''s sudden strike with minimal damage.
Same for Toki who was terrified when she first realized what was going on.
Being a person who came from the distant past and knew many secrets and tragic events that happened in the past, for her, the ancient weapons were Gods on earth, their strength could not be escaped.
What Rob did now was the first of its kind.
Surviving an ancient weapon attack... Such a thing had never been heard before.
The One Piece manga was temporarily ignored, as most of the people interested in Bleach went looking for the Bleach books to find a picture of Ulquiorra in the form of Primera Etapa and confirmed their suspicionspletely.
...
South Blue, Sorbet kingdom;
Outside the royal pce, in the pce garden;
"Are you tired of being the main maid, Bonney?"
Kuma looked at his daughter, Bonney, who was sitting on hisp in her true form.
A 10-year-old little girl, this was her real age.
Although physically her age didn''t matter since she ate that Devil Fruit.
But her father, Kuma, never forgot her true age.
After all, the fruit of his first love as a teenager was the only thing left for him from histe wife.
So that the world does not know that she is his daughter, Kuma decides to have her by his side but each time she has to be a different identity.
All this, so as not to enter the world government''s radar because of her precious devil fruit.
"I want to stay as your little daughter for a little while longer."
"I am envious of what the Sky Sword did for his daughter, Nico Robin."
She looked at her father with tears in her eyes before she said.
"Dad, if there was no threat of the World Government looming on the horizon, would you still not recognize me as your real daughter?"
"..."
"What do you think of what happened so far in the live broadcast, Bonney?"
Kuma tried to change the subject towards the most important event but this child was much more mature than her real age since she was used to acting like an adult all the time.
"If that damned Celestial Dragon hadn''t seen me transform from an adult into a child at that time We wouldn''t have to go through all these ys. It was my fault, wasn''t it Dad? WOOOH~"
Kuma was in pain when he saw his daughter crying. he wanted to calm her down but what happened in the live broadcast after that caught his entire attention.
"What a huge hole...?! Unbelievable...!!"
...
Back in Enies Lobby, Rob is no longer standing under the st ball.
Rather, his energy swallowed up everything in sight, even the remnants of the explosion were not spared.
Rob stood over a gigantic abyss.
Enies Lobby hadpletely disappeared from the face of the earth and was reced by an abyss muchrger than the abyss that was below Enies Lobby before the ident.
A whirlpool the size of a huge ind below formed and swallowed up seawater like a primordial beast that had been thirsty for millions of years!
Even Rob was shocked at how horrific the scene below was.
If someone somehow managed to escape death in the explosion, the fate that awaited him would be even more terrifying.
Even Rob does not know the depth of the newly formed abyss in the ce of Enies Lobby.
"Ah... My head hurts like hell! What happened...? Ah! Wake up, Kashii, we''re floating!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Suddenly, Oimo woke up and found himself floating in the air with Kashi, and beneath them a gigantic sea vortex sucking sea water in incredible quantities... From time to time somerge sea kings could be seen being sucked into the abyss.
"Uh Who are you, the small devil?"
"Why do you look familiar?"
"..." "I''m Rob... Congrattions, you have escaped certain death."
"Huh? I remember now..."
"What! Enies Lobby has disappeared!!!!"
Rob shook his head sarcastically, the intelligence of giants is really slow.
...
Rob removed the Ulquiorra temte and went back to his normal human form to confirm the Pirate World residents'' shocked guesses before looking in the direction of the live broadcast and speaking:
[I told you it''s not easy to kill me, I''m talking to you, Lord of the Empty Throne... From now on we''re enemies, only one of us should stay in this world... A crazy person like you doesn''t deserve to live, your government doll I''ll break up it sooner orter... Your rubbish secrets I will reveal one by one... Just get ready.]
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 318: Level 17 Of The System!
Chapter 319: The Volume Isn''t Over Yet!
Chapter 320: Zoro VS Kaku! The secret skills (Rokushiki) be public!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 326 Level 17 Of The System!
Chapter 326 Level 17 Of The System!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"I told you. It''s not easy to kill me..."
Rob''s eyes shed with intense killing intent. he had never felt such a threat before... He had to take so much damage to protect Oimo and Kashii and had to die again, if he wasn''t a true immortal he would have really died without hope to return. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I''m speaking to you, Lord of the Empty Throne"
Such big words could arouse the suspicion of all the inhabitants of the Pirate World... Who could this Lord of the Empty Throne be? Is the empty throne not empty? But Rob didn''t care about people''s suspicions... All he wanted at this moment was to get all the grievances in his heart out.
The sky above Rob again turned cloudy with thick lightning rumbling from time to time... This time it was an unintentional release of Conqueror Haki that caused this terrible scene.
Even the giants behind him were tensed by his violent mood at this moment and shrank in fear.
His haki had made the race of giants, who don''t know what fear really is, to be afraid!
"From now on, we are enemies! Only one of us should remain in this world!"
Lightning erupted at this moment to give an emphatic character to his words... This scene made all the viewers sweat and know who''s Sky Sword Rob really was... This time a new title appeared for Rob.
God of Lightning!
No one knew who first said this title, but it spanned ages to be just as valuable as the title of Sky Sword.
...
"A crazy person like you doesn''t deserve to live. your government doll, I''ll break up it sooner orter Your trash secrets, I''ll reveal them one by one, too Just be ready for what''sing"
When Rob finished saying his words, he cut the live broadcast and left the people who watched it to their own thoughts.
From today onwards the world will enter a new era.
The era of the Cold War between two major poles.
...
After shutting down the live broadcast, Rob spoke with the system on his mind.
(Oliv, turn on the Level 17 feature ''Bringing attention back to the art'' right away!)
[Understood!]
[The system has been upgraded!]
[Level 17 of the system: 24565/27,000,000]
[+1 Dimensional Art Store (From now on you''ll get only +1 with every level up.)]
[Art stores avable to use: 81/111]
[The ''''Bringing attention back to the art'''' feature has been added to the Art Store!]
[Bringing attention back to the art (Mental Ability): Congrattions on unlocking a rare ability of the Art Store at level 17! By activating this feature, the store owner can bring the attention of the people who bought your "Art" collectively to the "Art" they bought from you, without any side effects, and in smooth ways, without knowing that. they''ll find themselves again enjoying the art in their hands without caring what is going on around them. The effect of the feature on customers'' mindssts only one hour.]
"What an OP feature!"
Rob looked behind him and found the giants Oimo and Kashi had retrieved their giant books from their pockets and refocused their attention on the manga events even when they were floating in the air!
He would be lying if he said he wasn''t surprised, this ability sounded like hypnosis on a global level!
The moment he activated this feature, the art points began to flow into him again after they had stopped previously.
And inrge quantities!
...
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
Even after hearing all those harsh words directed at her, the smile on Imu''s face didn''t fade away, but the smile on her face grew more and more.
"Great! That''s great!"
"Is that a strange power from another world? Bleach, huh? How many secrets are you hiding from me, Rob-chan?"
"Fufu~Mohun~Hahaha! Interesting, this is getting even more interesting! Lord of the empty throne, huh? Haha!"
The third eye on her forehead turned bloody from the intensity of anger, but in an unnatural scene, the smile on her face seemed very lively and real. If Rob saw the redness on her cheeks without paying attention to her third bloody eye, she would instantly remind him of a famous female anime character!
Yumeko Jabami from Kakegurui...
Not only that, confronting one of her most powerful weapons with his body, but saving two giants from inevitable doom... Such a feat from her new enemy made her feel so excited that she felt like she was about to reach her climax from the excessive excitement.
She removed her royal robe and revealed her sensual body to the air, before throwing the map in her hand away, when she almost threw the manga book away as well, at this moment, she felt an unexpected interest in this book, a great desire toplete reading its events took over her mind.
Unknowingly, she decided not to throw it and left the garden, entering her room before closing the door behind her.
"You want to break my doll? Then try~...~"
...
In the government hall, the mood of the five elders was not asplex and iprehensible as that of their Lord, Imu.
They were angry... So angry that their faces were distorted by anger.
Rob''s words in the live broadcast caused them to shiver in fear that quickly turned into fury.
"Son of a Bitch! He knows about the Lord! Impossible!!"
"How dare he say that directly! I want to skin him alive!"
"How dare he challenge the Lord with such extreme insolence, who thinks he is!!!"
"How did he even survive? What the hell! He waspletely bombarded by an ancient weapon! That''s impossible!"
Overshadowing their realization of the situation, the five elders were very angry after all.
Rob''sst words were very dangerous for the World Government... Because through them many intelligent people would realize that the World Government is hiding a lot.
Only the "Lord of the Empty Throne" that Rob casually said caused an unprecedented publicmotion.
Because everyone knows that the empty throne exists because it is empty... How can it have a Lord?
People like Dragon, Garp, Sengoku, Whitebeard, Shiki, Kaido, Linlin, and other strong people instantly understood what Rob''s words meant which made their minds enter into a whirlpool of chaotic thoughts that only stabilized by the 17th level feature of the system.
People like Roger and his crew who know almost everything about the void century are not surprised by Rob''s words because they already know that the empty throne is not really empty.
But after Rob dered war against the World Government, they would not stand idly by, which is why Oro Jackson changed direction towards West Blue, and exactly towards Ohara.
It''s time for them to join hands with their former crewmate once again to overthrow the oppressive government.
At this moment, the level 17 feature was activated, and without realizing everyone entered the art store on the ship to enjoy the manga again.
They had an assumption... The fun events weren''t over yet.
...
Ohara;
"Roji... We have to get off the ind now if they catch us... The angry residents... They''ll surely kill us! I also don''t dare stand in front of my sister Olvia after what happened in the manga..."
Inside their house in Ohara, Nico Oran was very terrified... Not only he, even his wife, Roji, was scared.
The way they treated Robin in the manga has officially made them the most hated family in Ohara... No, in the whole world.
If chat rooms were open, curses to them would cover all forums!
And this was really going to happen.
"But we didn''t do anything... Our versions in the manga who do it all..."
Roji said while trying to silence her crying daughter.
"Didn''t you learn from the previous lessons? Everyone now believes in One Piece as the real thing... Everyone who hurt Nico Robin in the manga will be criticized by the whole world... Even her mad father dered the war on the World Government!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 319: The Volume Isn''t Over Yet!
Chapter 320: Zoro VS Kaku! The secret skills (Rokushiki) be public!
Chapter 321: Sogeking and Zoro VS Jabra and Kaku! There is no ce for you in this world!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 327 The Book Isnt Over Yet!
Chapter 327 The Book Isn''t Over Yet!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
When he finished the live broadcast, Rob activated a new feature he had acquired several months ago.
With this feature, he won''t have to worry if one day he regrets his decision to open back an art store to a ce it doesn''t deserve.
[Level 14 feature: Cancel Art Store (Cancel Summoning): Now, you can cancel summon any art store you previously open it.]
(Oliv... Cancel up the art store "fake government ship" currently at Marineford.)
[Understood.]
...
Marineford;
After the store screen disappeared, Sengoku ordered his soldiers to transfer the ship containing the art store from the sea into thend. After all, the ship had an extremely vast art store on its deck.
Like any art store in the world, everyone knows the benefits of having an art store nearby.
Despite the tense situation between the art store owner and the world government, everyone agrees that the art store is a divine item!
But as the ship was being moved to thend, a bright golden light shone over the stern and an unusual silence ensued.
The art store disappeared from the ship!
...
"What!! The art store disappeared from the ship?! How did that happen!!?"
"F-Fuck you!!!! Sky Sword Rob!!!!"
When Sengoku received the news, he almost passed out... The cascading shocks he received today almost turned him crazy!
Even what they thought was their only profit from the Vice-Admiral kidnapping ident was only temporary.
"He used an art store with a total value of a trillion berries in the ck market as a means of conveying his letter to Navy Headquarters... It''s the most expensive building in the world."
"What a waste... Bwahahahaha!!"
Despite everything that has happened, Garp stillughs as if nothing had happened.
But in fact, in his heart, he was so angry at the government that had wiped out so many of the Navy''s forces'' lives...
Not only him, but were Zephyr, Kuzan, even Borasalino, Sengoku, Tsuru, and most of the Vice-Admirals and high forces of the Navy so angry secretly.
"Sir Not only that A lot of our mates have taken off their navy uniforms and left Marineford, they all said the same line, ''I''ll not serve such a government anymore, I''ll be a Hunter.''..."
As if expecting this toe, Sengoku pressed his hands until the sounds of bone cracking were heard.
Suddenly, he looked toward the manga book on his desk.
Everything that has happened so far has been because of this book.
He took up it and open it again, still not done with it yet... Same for Garp.
Even he felt a weird urge to know what happened at the end of this arc...
Will his idiot grandson seed in saving his crewmate?
This is exactly how the higher forces of the navy once again immersed themselves in the manga events, unconcerned with the fiery events they are currently experiencing in real life.
As if they are sitting on a hot te but haven''t felt the heat yet.
The feature of level 17 made thempletely forget about reality.
The same thing inside the walls of the World Government in Marigoa, for an entire hour they forgot all the struggles they got.
For an entire hour, the chaos that had already exploded temporarily stopped.
The most important thing right now on the minds of people who previously started reading manga is toplete the manga!
Even the people who tried to escape from Ohara after the fact that they harmed Nico Robin were confirmed in the manga.
People like Robin''s uncle, Nico Oran, his wife Roji, and the parents of children who called Robin a monster, also people who refused to board her on the evacuation ship... All those people who appeared in the manga no longer have a face to stay on this ind.
But all of that has to wait until they finish reading the manga.
...
Inside the ''''Ohara'''' art store;
Little Robin stared confused at her mother Olvia and her other mothers, Toki, Sora, Be, Otohime, and Glora who had stopped arguing excitedly about her father''s amazing looks in the Ulquiorra temte and opened their manga volumes and started reading it silently... All of this suddenly happened.
Even that gentle fat man with orange hair and a weird-cuteugh way stopped talking to her and went back to his seat to continue reading the manga.
It wasn''t just them, but most of the people inside the art store!
Only for people like Little Robin who didn''t buy today''s volume the new feature didn''t affect them.
Little Robin looked at the shelves of One Piece volumes and swallowed a mouthful of saliva tensely.
One Piece anime was currently at the beginning of the Sky Ind saga, but Little Robin knew that the manga of One Piece had at least a few arcs past that.
When she was about to sneak away to get some volumes from the Sky Ind saga, she suddenly remembered her father''s words.
((You are not allowed to read One Piece manga until I give you my permission!))
Her hand that was going to pull up the book off the shelf stopped in the air and obediently turned to return to the games room.
She felt that her father was protecting her from the events of this particr volume... Perhaps her father wanted her to prepare more so that she would not be too affected by her story in the manga.
A cute smile appeared on her little face.
"Derishishishi! It''s time to go back to ying Grand Theft Auto 5!"
That was the sound of herughter as she returned to her father''s private section.
...
==============================
Manga events;
Fukurou stood in the air using "Geppo" to get in the way of Luffy and the others, but in the next moment, he said a few provocative words before running away:
"I''ll just toss this key into the sea!! Chapapapa. We''re just giving you a chance. See you."
His words seeded in provoking Luffy, who tried to run after him;
"You!! Wait! Ngg~~!!!"
But Zoro who grabbed him by the rubber face stopped him:
"Hey, Wait! You, wait!!!
Sanji calmly looked at the scene, but in his mind, he had meticulously analyzed the situation:
"If that Pigeon guy with Robin-chan, we can just let Luffy go ahead."
Sanji looked at Luffy and spoke:
"Luffy! Just go and beat up that Pigeon guy!!"
"Excluding Luffy, there are six of us. We''ll find the five CP9 that are here, get all five keys for Robin-chan''s handcuffs, and then meet with Luffy!!!"
"If Robin-chan enters the gates, it''s all over. Time is very important here."
Zoro nodded in agreement with Sanji on one of the rare asions:
"It''s a waste of time to lose... SO WIN, EVEN IF YOU DIE!!!"
"YEAH!!!"
Everyone agreed to that before running on different tracks.
...
..
Luffy ran straight to find Robin who is currently being led towards the Gates of Justice by Spandam and under Lhi''s protection.
"I won''t let you to the gates of justice...!! ROBIN!!!"
...
Along the way, Franky collides with the first enemy and begins his battle against Fukurou!
"CHAPAPAPA!! I''m ''''Otonashi* No Fukurou'''' who loves to gossip. Did you want the key?"
Hearing this, Franky snorted in annoyance to confront such a talkative foe:
"Shit...!! Not before I refuel my c...!!!
...
..
============================== n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The Straw Hats met their opponents and the final battles began to reach their peak!
Readers were very excited... So how will these battles end, and whether there will be any loss of life from the Straw Hats?
After all, the enemies were Rukoshiki''s masters... Not only that but powerful Devil Fruit users!
Only future chapters will show the results.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 320: Zoro VS Kaku! The secret skills (Rokushiki) be public!
Chapter 321: Sogeking and Zoro VS Jabra and Kaku! There is no ce for you in this world!
Chapter 322: World government impasse in the Sabaody Archipgo!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 328 Zoro VS Kaku! The secret skills (Rokushiki) become public!
Chapter 328 Zoro VS Kaku! The secret skills (Rokushiki) be public!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Manga events:
After Franky, Sogeking, and Nami sh with their opponents, Sanji had enter what appears to be a woman''s room:
"HAA... HAA... Shit. Nobody''s in here, either!!
But soon he was surprised by the sound of closing the door behind him, then he heard a female voice, which stimted his happiness hormones quickly. The woman who spoke is the CP9 member, Kalifa:
"Please make yourself at home."
"Would you like to have some tea...?"
Truth be told, Kalifa who said that, sounded so sexy, even I, the author, would be excited, not to mention Sanji (Ehm).
"Ah! Yesh, pweeeeeze. <3" (Yes, Please.)
Sanji''s eyes turned to heart, and he reverted to his old habits.
...
..
==============================
North Blue, Germa Kingdom;
This particr scene made most of the manga''s male readers explode into fits ofughter.
"Hahahahaha! Sanji is dead this time! His opponent is a sexy woman!"
"Shahaha! It''s not like you can win against a sexy female like her, too!"
"Look what a sexy figure, her stockings, her short clothes, her big boobs, and her pretty sses... The hell! Do we have such beautiful beings in our world!"
"I bet by my right kidney that Sanji will lose against her!"
"Let''s up from this pervert now. Zoro had met Kaku... What a battle it will be!"
Inside the art store ''Germa'' such discussions took ce all over.
When everyone''s attention returned to the events of the manga again, the discussions were limited to the manga''s events as if the world had not just entered a global war!
And this is the frightening thing about the extraordinary entity called the System.
In the royal pce of the Germa Kingdom;
After he was plotting how to profit from the war between Rob and the World Government, all of Vinsmoke Judge''s thoughts suddenly disappeared and his focus returned to the events of the manga.
In this arc, he was very interested in several things most notably the blueprints of the ancient weapon Pluton, and the cyborg Franky as well.
But the thing that always bothered him about this manga and felt really unusual is this...
"That face The hell! Why does he remind me of myself every time I see him?"
"Not only does he look like me, but he also has the same actions as me... Is it possible that my son in the manga is Sanji? Impossible!!"
For the first time, Vinsmoke Judge is starting to realize some hidden truths about the manga.
This is because the simrity between him and Sanji is really great...
"It can''t be... Maybe overthinking on my part."
...
West Blue, Ohara;
The panic and confusion in this ce due to the deration of war against the government stopped and the enthusiastic discussions about the events of the manga returned to their peaks.
After Little Robin returns to the games room, the manga readers were excited by the start of the fierce battles.
Sora looked at Sanji''s funny face and couldn''t help butugh gently, which caught the attention of the rest of the store goddesses, who alsoughed.
"This Sanji... Isn''t he a bit like you, Big Sister Sora? He has almost the same face as you."
"That''s what I also noticed a long time ago."
"Me too... It''s like the simrity between older sister Olvia and Little Robin in the manga... Isn''t it?"
Sora looked at Be, Toki, and Glora in confusion, when she wanted to talk about how she really felt, Olvia interrupted the awkward conversation.
"Don''t get ahead of events... Aren''t see how many theories have been bombed by the husband? Hahaha!"
Bell-mre looked at Olvia and understood what she meant.
"Hehe~ Older sister is right"
...
East Blue, Shimotsuki Town;
"I thought this green-haired kid has lost his sense of humor since he lose to that self-conceited guy in the manga(Mihawk). but look at him here and how excited he looks. Hehe~ Interesting!"
Shimotsuki Kozaburo looked at the scene of Kaku and Zoro meeting with an expectant look on his face.
"It''s been growing; It graves blood...?"
"What a powerful line to describe a sword''s willingness to taste enemy blood This boy will be an extremely strong swordsman in the future I look forward to seeing your future, the main n''s son."
==============================
Manga events:
Kaku stood up from his chair before drawing his two swords: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"You''re a scary man... But... My swordsmanship is the best in CP9... Don''t underestimate me."
Zoro is surprised to see the two swords:
"Nitouryu, huh?"
Without saying any more, Kaku attacked immediately but was held back by Zoro with his two swords.
Kaku didn''t attack with two swords, but...:
"Rankyaku."
Two des of sharp wind blew from his legs, destroying the furniture of the room.
"Sorry, but actually, Yontou."
Zoro put his third sword in his mouth and his aurapletely changed from what it was before:
"No problem. Now, I remember that your whole body is a weapon."
After he said that, a fierce battle began between him and Kaku in intense melees that made the readers'' enthusiasm across the ceiling.
==============================
Undoubtedly, the most exciting battle so far is Zoro''s battle against Kaku because the main battle in the arc between Lhi and Luffy has not yet begun.
After seeing this battle, a bold idea appeared in the heads of some of the slightly strong readers from ordinary people From them: Pirates, even official hunters, unofficial bounty hunters, and even bandits and mafia members.
"These powerful physical skills that Kaku freely wields in his fight against Zoro Maybe they can master them, too?"
"Rankyaku, Soru, and Shigan seem easier to master!"
From this moment onwards the nightmare of the World Government and the Navy began, their secret skills that they were boasting about became a general encyclopedia, anyone with excellent physical strength, solid will, and great understanding can master it and be a Rokushiki master!!
After all, the battle between Zoro and Kaku gave them a lot of information and experience about these techniques... Not only that, but the previous and current battles gave them enough information about other techniques.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 321: Sogeking and Zoro VS Jabra and Kaku! There is no ce for you in this world!
Chapter 322: World government impasse in the Sabaody Archipgo!
Chapter 323: Sanji VS Kalifa! A Gentleman''s Battle?
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 329 Sogeking and Zoro VS Jabra and Kaku! There is no place for you in this world!
Chapter 329 Sogeking and Zoro VS Jabra and Kaku! There is no ce for you in this world!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
East Blue, Syrup town;
Yassop and his wife Banshina both looked at the scene in which their son appeared and couldn''t help butugh in a low voice... They didn''t want to draw attention to them again like when Usopp burned the government g.
That scene was the proudest thing in their lives.
But Usopp soon returned to his old habits.
Well, it''s not like he can defeat Jabra if he fights him.
But what surprised everyone is that despite his extreme fear, Usopp had approached Jabra to steal the key to Robin''s handcuffs.
==============================
Manga events:
Since the mask was covering his face, the readers couldn''t see the expression of fear on his face, but who could not know Usopp''s real expression in such cases?
((This room... Far too much gardening...! It''s almost being outside here.))
((No. No. This isn''t the time! Concentrate on the key to Robin''s handcuffs for now...))
Sogeking''s steps suddenly stopped when he heard a creaking sounding from the sleeping Jabra:
((Over there!! No need to hesitate!! If I can just grab it quietly and run away quietly.))
Although shivering, he slowly crept towards Jabra until a noisy rooster appeared out of nowhere, causing a first-ssic scene:
((A rooster...!! This isn''t good!! How could such a noisy bird just happen to be here!?))
((I''m doomed if it crows!! If it does. He''ll wake up and I''ll be found and killed!! No!!!))
Sogeking tried to talk with the rooster to don''t crow but the mask on his face annoyed the rooster badly:
((Hey, why''re you looking at me... Are you preparing to crow? Stop it. I beg you. Don''t. Don''t crow, Doooon''t...))
The rooster: CHIRP.
In the end, it was Usopp who screamed and stupidly revealed himself in a very funny scene:
"ROOSTERS DON''T CROW LIkE THAT!!!"
Jabra wakes up due to Usopp screaming near him.
"Hm?... Oh. You''vee, Pirate."
Despite his great fear, Usopp did not forget to curse the rooster in his heart:
((CHE...!! That bastard rooster--!!))
In the next second, he was punched up in the face and was sent flying.
When Jabra turned into a wolf and was ready to crush Usopp, the roof copsed above them then Zoro and Kaku in giraffe form fell on them.
Usopp''s eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets in shock:
"A talking giraffe is falling!!"
But Jabra in the wolf formughed hard at Kaku''s form:
"Gyaahahahaha!!! Kaku!!! I love your ability!!!"
But Zoro had another, more urate opinion of describing this situation when he saw Jabra''s wolf form:
"A wolf!!? What is this, A fricking Zoo!!?"
...
..
==============================
What followed was endlessughter from readers, not only in Syrup town but everywhere else that had an art store.
"Wahahahahaha!"
"Pft... Hahahahaha! Is that even a rooster crowing!?"
"Hahahaha! Usopp is an idiot as usual!"
"Hahahaha! He revealed himself! I can''t get enough of this! This is so funny!"
"Oh my Gosh! Even when he was beaten to the point of bleeding I still couldn''t stopughing, hahahahaha!"
"Bft!! Zoro ps faces and doesn''t care, this ce is really a fricking Zoo!"
...
"Sigh~ It''s great that Zoro showed up at the right time, or our son would have suffered."
Banshina wiped a tear because of her previousughter but quicklyughed again when her goofy son identally handcuffed Zoro with kairouseki handcuffs...
Not only that but also he provoked Kaku who was so angry that he go crazy. Then, as a result, Usopp was also tied up with Zoro and they hung together in a scene that caused many readers to cough up with intenseughter.
...
Far away, on an uninhabited ind near the Sabaody Archipgo;
"Oyaji... Why did the gorosei dismiss us from the service even though we didn''t do anything wrong?!"
"Shut up! I''m reading manga right now! Don''t bother me!"
Spandine looked at his son angrily... As if he had time now to discuss why his idiot son had been kicked out of the government.
The most important thing now is to read the manga and see if he finds something that can also save his ass from getting kicked out.
"Chief... There is a dark thunderstorming toward us. Should we hide?"
"Flint, do you want to die?! How many times have I told you not to disturb my time when I''m reading manga? What the hell would a thunderstorm do for us?"
Spandine responded angrily once more... Since he''se down from Marigoa to this ce, he hasn''t rested even a bit.
Previously, he was nervous because of the uing war, but for some inexplicable reason his anxiety disappeared and he regained his confidence in the government and he went back to reading manga happily.
(But... Chief... This thunderstorm looks so frightening...)
Flint kept his words to himself and saw the thunderstorm approaching.
When the dark cloud arrived over the ind, the sky darkened, and the small ind below it looked like a bean under a giant''s hand.
The dark cloud was filled with extremely hot yellow lightning bolts.
Endless amounts of lightning gathered over the ind... And then it happened.
BOOOOM!!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
An ind-sized bolt of lightning descended and destroyed the entire small ind off the face of the.
The only thing left unscathed in this unspeakable devastation is the manga books purchased from the ''Marigoa art store.
Spandine, Spandam, and Flint died without a whole body.
...
On board a modern metal ship.
Rob looked at the giants Oimo and Kashii before speaking.
"This ship is big enough to carry you on board, juste close to the stern and your body will naturally shrink in size. Then go inside the art store there and wait for me."
"I''ll send you both to Little Garden."
Rob canceled off the paper mat that was carrying them in mid-air and they disembarked on the big metal ship.
Oimo and Kashi nodded and went to the stern of the ship.
Rob''s attention returned to the vast blue sea, he was looking in the direction of the Sabaody Archipgo which was not far from his current location.
The next moment, the scenes of the remote ind he had just destroyed came back to him.
Rob smiled.
"Sorry, but there is no ce for scum like you in the world I want to make."
After that, he turned around and entered the temporary art store that he had opened on this ship.
After obtaining a level 14 advantage, this was his way of getting from one ce to another in a short amount of time even if he was in the middle of the sea.
"Convey my regards to Brogy and Dorry, guys."
"Huh? How...?"
Before Oimo and Kashii finished their question, the teleportation room glowed and they disappeared in the next moment.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 322: World government impasse in the Sabaody Archipgo!
Chapter 323: Sanji VS Kalifa! A Gentleman''s Battle?
Chapter 324: The Monster Chopper VS Kumadori!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 330 World government impasse in the Sabaody Archipelago!
Chapter 330 World government impasse in the Sabaody Archipgo!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"Well. It''s time to give the government a surprise while they''re busy reading the manga... Haha~ I wonder how they''ll react...?"
After leaving the art store in the ship''s stern, Rob float off the metal ship and canceled the temporary art store before sending the ship back to his inventory and flying toward the world''s most famous archipgo.
The only ce in the world besides Marigoa where Celestial Dragons own hundreds of mansions in.
The only wonderful and disgusting ce in this world.
Sabaody Archipgo!
Rob turned into a thunderbolt and moved through the clouds, straight towards the Sabaody Archipgo... Although it was about 500 kilometers away from his current location but at his current speed he could travel that distance in just a minute. His speed was the true lightning speed after all. Since he has awakened his devil fruit had fully reached the rtive lightning speed limit. If he wanted to, he could travel to the nearest of the ten moons surrounding the seas in less than an hour!
And this is what actually happened, in less than a minute a yellow bolt of lightning struck the banks of the green ind, thest ind in Paradise.
The lightning bolt turned into a handsome man in a respectable uniform with an air of dominance surrounding him.
He had no smile on his face, after all, he knew what kind of enemy he had just dered war on.
A world government that has ruled the world for 800 years unshakably, such an existence should not be underestimated even with such a powerful system in his hand.
This is what Rob learned from all those fanfics he read before, most of which are unfinished.
Rob did not have to hide his face as he approached the nearest mangrove with a rtivelyrge bubble.
After all, he hasn''t set up any art store here yet.
Along the way, Rob saw a lot of manga posters asking him to open up an art store here, but most of them were destroyed by the marines and the government men.
The only thing the government didn''t want to see was an art store opening here. That''s why they put a lot of government troops and marines here over the years.
But in thest year, the World Government seemed to lower its guard when they thought Rob wouldn''t dare open up an art store here.
They even opened a lot of government shops selling leaked versions of manga and anime just to please the Celestial Dragons that reside here and also the high-ranking civilians and nobles.
After all, many nobles, businessmen, and pioneers of the underworld live here ore here from all around the world, and thergest auction in the world is located here, which generates huge sums of money for the government.
Anything is trafficked, even humans and the rest of the races.
Rob sighed as he saw some Celestial Dragons roaming on the backs of their ves with his observation haki from afar.
"It doesn''t seem like I''ve changed many things since I came into this world..."
"Isn''t it, government men?"
Rob stopped walking as thousands of government men and marines surrounded him. The masked government men in the foreground were monsters in human bodies as Rob could sense at least 6 auras equal to navy admirals!
The scary thing is that one of them has a ck bear mask that looks emaciated but the aura emits from him is like that of a crouching dragon. It canpare to a Navy Fleet Admiral!
"What brings someone like you to the Sabaody Archipgo, Sky Sword?"
A hoarse voice came out from under the bear''s mask.
Rob looked at this with a smile, still not removing his hands from his pockets.
"I''m just walking around, the Sabaody Archipgo is a great ce to walk around... Isn''t it?"
Those people surrounding him now hadn''t read today''s volume and weren''t affected by the level 17 feature, so they were just doing their mission. Although the World Government lowered its guard towards Rob, that didn''t mean that theypletely ignored him. The proof is that there are such formidable forces in Sabaody...
The moment Rob was discovered, the government men had already begun evacuating the Celestial Dragons from this ce, and they desperately called the government to ask for support. But unfortunately, their calls were not answered no matter how many they called... This increased the levels of desperation to several degrees, even at the navy headquarters. The fleet admiral did not give the order to send any support yet even though he had received a support request.
Apparently, even the person in charge of the government''smunications office was currently reading the manga volume not to mention the five elders who were currently sweating in buckets while seeing their subordinates being crushed by the Straw Hats in the manga... Only Rob Lhi was strong enough to fend off Luffy so easily.
As for Sengoku, despite receiving requests for support from his subordinates, he has been busy throwing blood while reading the manga, so he hasn''t noticed anything yet.
...
"How about starting this war by crushing all of you here and now?"
Although he was smiling, his kind smile made the thousands of people around him instinctively go back.
This person who said that. He was the King of Hunters... The strongest man in the world.
Someone who built his reputation by crushing the most powerful men in the world, like Shiki, Kaido, and others!
A person who even the Five Elders wouldn''t dare to offend him without indifference to the consequences.
The only person in the world who can draw whatever he wants in manga without regard to the face of the government and the navy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why is that?
Of course, because he''s strong... So strong... Insanely strong!
So strong that it can bring despair to 5000 people from the World Government and Marines, there are even strong Vice-Admirals from the Navy here. Not only that but there are 7 men of supreme forces in the secret organization CP0!
The elites of the government, elites who went through a lot to get their strength.
But even so, the moment Rob stepped toward them, their muscles tensely stiffened.
Rob casually raised his hand from his pocket and grabbed the hand of the bear mask guy who appeared behind him out of nowhere with Kairouseki''s handcuffs in his hand.
"Interesting..."
Strangely enough, the bear mask guy was still standing before him and didn''t even move.
But is there the same guy behind him?
Then another clone of the bear mask guy appeared on the other side of Rob and he tried to handcuff him as well.
This time, Rob crushed the clone''s head that was aimed at his leg and turned it into ck dust that scattered over the horizon...
The third clone... The fourth clone... The fifth... Suddenly, thousands of clones of the bear mask guy appeared and they all targeted Rob.
"Shadow Clone Technique? It takes a lot of chakra to create so many clones. I wonder if you''re one of those Jinchriki, Hehe~"
Despite facing tens of thousands of enemies, he didn''t show any anxious expression, the bear mask guy was a bit annoying but that is all.
"A man of five thousand people, you stubborn..."
Rob''s overwhelming conqueror haki exploded forming a purple semi-circle that covered the whole 1st mangrove forest and caused the sky over it to be overcast.
The government men and marines who were attacking Rob started falling one by one like dominos.
Even the Vice-Admirals stumbled unconsciously. before they fainted, they felt as if their heads had been crushed into mush.
The thousands of clones of the bear mask guy turned into ck dust and disappeared.
In one asional move, only 7 men out of 5,000 people and 5,000 clones remain.
"And now I wonder if I should y a little more or just crush you and leave?"
...
When Rob left, an inexplicable silence fell upon this ce.
The 6 CP0 and their strong leader with a powerful Devil Fruit, the Thousands Clones Fruit.
They all fell to the grasnd without heads.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 323: Sanji VS Kalifa! A Gentleman''s Battle?
Chapter 324: The Monster Chopper VS Kumadori!
Chapter 331 Sanji VS Kalifa! A Gentlemans Battle?
Chapter 331 Sanji VS Kalifa! A Gentleman''s Battle?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Above the blue sky of the Sabaody Archipgo, an immense golden light suddenly appeared and enveloped the whole archipgo.
As soon as this golden shield appeared, weird phenomena began to ur within bubbles Ind.
The handcuffs and explosive cors that had bound all the ves inside Sabaody, whether the ves who were apanied by the Celestial Dragons, or the ves who were inside the auctions, were all shattered.
Then they were all summoned inside the newly opened art store, most of them were in critical condition and requiring urgent medical care, but their existence in the art store would temporarily heal them.
Rob expelled all the forces of the Navy and the World Government from the archipgo, as for the Celestial Dragons, it was even more ruthless as he chose the depths of the sea as well to expel them.
This date was recorded as the worst massacre of Celestial Dragons, as 16 Celestial Dragons died at once.
...
All this happened in the Sabaody Archipgo and no one yet knows what is going on.
Because of course, they are immersed in the fun manga events.
On the way to Ohara, Roger Pirates enjoyed the One Piece manga a lot.
"What a huge gate... I wonder how Luffy will cross to the other side."
Shanks was reading the volume with an enthusiastic smile on his face. He didn''t expect the manga will reach such a fierce stage when the Straw Hats are in a direct struggle against the World Government men.
"This huge gate was also destroyed in that attackunched by the World Government, right? I honestly didn''t think the World Government possessed such a terrible weapon."
Buggy was still shocked by the events of the live broadcast. As if the level 17 feature didn''t affect him at all.
Of course, that horrific scene is unforgettable, the effect of the ''Bringing attention to the art'' feature only did what its name suggests. It did not erase the memory or something like that.
Deep down, current manga readers are still in absolute awe of what has happened so far.
After all, the world government just took out an ancient weapon, not only that but they used it on the strongest man in the world.
The terrible thing was that the ancient weapon was not as invincible as it had been passed down through the generations.
Rob not only survived, but he also saved two giants, too!
==============================
Manga events;
Luffy stood behind thest government building looking toward the turbulent sea separating the Enies Lobby and the Gate of Justice:
"...!! For some reason, I just thought there''d be a bridge or something. What the heck is that? GIANT SWIRLS!!!"
He could see the Gate of Justice but didn''t think he could cross it with a regr boat:
"I don''t have time. I''ll just have to try something!!! I wonder if Robin''s there already!!
...
..
Far from Luffy, in Kalifa''s tea room, Sanji was involved in a losing battle against a woman, his only weak point.
Kalifa looked at Sanji who was sitting on the floor and said indifferently:
"If you''re wondering about Nico Robin, she''s getting closer and closer to the gates of justice... Or should I say she''s approaching hell?"
Sanji could not bear her ominous words and shouted what he had:
"I''m perfectly aware of that!!! Right, Robin-chan''s life is at stake!!! If you try and get in my way, I won''t take into consideration that you''re a woman!!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Now, give me the key that you have, before you get hurt!!"
Kalifa looked at Sanji with a yful look before smiling sarcastically and saying:
"HOO HOO... Even with your yelling, the key won''t appear that easily."
She put up her hand through her hair, showing off her big breasts to Sanji and the readers before continuing to talk to Sanji:
"You don''t have to think of me as a woman... I don''t live in such a lenient world."
"As long as I have the extermination order, I''ll just take your life."
...
..
==============================
Readers watched the battle of Sanji and Kalifa with dull eyes, some almost sleep out of boredom. The problem was that the battle ended in a ridiculous way which made many unhappy with Sanji and his damned crap with women.
But many women felt that Sanji was a true gentleman, and even fell in love with him.
Especially when he stuck his leg close to Kalifa''s face but didn''t hit her, or when he smashed the walls and the floor instead of hitting her.
The irony is that even those women who fell in love with Sanjiughed so hard at him when Kalifa turned him into a soap doll through her ability.
...
Ohara;
"Yohohohoho!"
"Sanji is so funny... At least ask her to see her underwear before you lose the fight, you idiot!"
Dragon and Crocodile both looked at the dumb skeleton with annoyed looks... Since the live broadcast ended and their attention was forcibly drawn to the One Piece manga again, Brook couldn''t stopughing andmenting while reading.
That is why Dragon and Crocodile, who like to read in silence, were so annoyed.
"Do you think you would defeat such a fierce woman, Brook-san?" Crocodile asked.
Brook looked toward Crocodile with his sunken eyes before speaking.
"Her fruit ability won''t affect me because I''m just a skeleton, but her seductive body is enough to make me give up, Yohohoho!!"
"..."
"Look at this, how did Luffy turn into a dwarf?? That''s weird."
When Crocodile wanted to curse the perverted skeleton, Dragon said this... For the first time, an interested expression appeared on his face after all those boring events previously.
Why would Luffy turn into a mini Luffy, this question was currently on the minds of all other readers who came to the same scene.
...
Marineford;
"Garp... Something is going on in the Sabaody Archipgo. Can you go to check up?"
Even though his face was in the manga book, Sengoku didn''t forget the report he had just received.
"I''ve reached an important point in the manga events, why don''t you send Borsalino? He''s the fastest here... Heh? How did Luffy be a dwarf?! That''s interesting!! Is this a side effect of his fruit ?"
Garp replied with a dull expression, but his expression quickly turned excited when he saw his grandson who had managed to cross over to the other side.
"Borsalino... Go to"
"Ah Fleet Admiral, actually I have a stomachache, I need to go to the bathroom" Borsalino took up the manga book with him and he turned into light before fading out from the office room.
"Isn''t that Magen''s excuse? Why the heck would you take the manga volume with you then!!!"
((Small note:
In the advanced chapters, the next arc has already started.))
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 324: The Monster Chopper VS Kumadori!
Chapter 325: Monkey D. Luffy VS Rob Lhi
Chapter 326: Summon Buster Call identally...
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 332 The Monster Chopper VS Kumadori!
Chapter 332 The Monster Chopper VS Kumadori!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
10,000 meters below sea level, on Fish-Man Ind;
After the tremendous deration of war against the World Government from Rob, a silent atmosphere returns to this ce after Rob turns their attention to the manga again.
Inside the art store, Suzan was reading the manga book with facial expressions changing from one scene to another.
When she arrived at the funny battle scene between Franky and Fukurou, she raised her head to look at the blue-haired human kid who wasughing so hard while reading his fight scene against Fukurou as well.
What made the fight funny unlike Sanji''s against Kalifa was itsedic presentation way after Chopper arrived on the battlefield.
"Oh my Pft Hahahaha! Looks like you really will need C in order to fight in the future, Nmaa."
Iceburgughed hard too due to the scene of Fukurou and Franky''s battle.
Same for their mentor Tom, and Kokoro as well.
Franky found his future fight very entertaining too which is why he alsoughed like Iceburg who usually doesn''t get along with him whenever he is mocked.
==============================
Manga events:
Having seeded in locking his annoying opponent into the huge fridge, Chopper had looked at the dire situation of their ally Franky, who desperately needs a C:
"Oowah!! Crap!! Right, he''s on our side now, I''d better do what he asked me to!!"
"I can open and close it in a second, so he won''t be able toe out!!"
Chopper ran back to the huge fridge, and the moment he opened it, Kumadori eximed happily:
"YOYOI!! AAAH THE DOOOOR IS OOOOOPEEEEN..."
But before he could be happy about his freedom, Chopper shut him down again in a second.
"Yosh!! Franky!!"
Franky picked up what he thought were C bottles and quickly stuffed them into his stomach:
"Thanks!!"
"MMMMMM~~...!!! FREEEEESH!!!"
Chopper returned to his small form with a surprised expression when he saw Franky''s haircut change:
"OOH!!"
Same for Fukurou who was preparing to defend against Franky''s uing attack:
"What...!?"
Franky gathered everything he had and punched Fukurou, but his punch didn''t hurt him at all he was knocked down by Fukurou and flew with a simple punch instead.
"IT''S VEGETABLE JUICE!!!"
Franky threw bottles of vegetable juice at Chopper, who avoided them in a very funny scene:
"I thought you were just thirsty!"
In response to Chopper, Franky exploded in anger:
"Who needs healthy drinks, damn it!!? Give me some C!!!
Once again Chopper quickly opened the huge fridge and retrieved some bottles randomly, thinking they were C.
When Franky set it up...:
"Ah''m done tilling the soil for now! Ah, Reckon we should all just settle down... And have some tea... Tea''ll give you some power... NOT!!! IDIOT!!!"
It turned out to be tea...!
Once again he removed them and threw them in Chopper''s direction angrily.
...
..
==============================
"Ahahahaha!!!!"
"Hahahaha!!! I can''t stopughing!!"
"I''m going to die!! Hahahahaha!"
"This Franky is so funny. My God! I hope he joins the crew!! Hahahaha!!!"
Little Franky looked at all those fishmenughing happily due to him and rubbed his nose with pride and a bit of shyness and contentment.
"I will definitely be a new member of the Straw Hat Pirates, I said it earlier!"
...
Drum Ind;
After the Roger Pirates left this winter indnds, the deration of war that urred via live broadcast left such a confusing feeling just like all the other people around the world.
But like them too, the level 17 feature also temporarily brought them back to the manga.
Kureha was inside the cozy art store like most of the townspeople.
But the expression on her face wasn''t good... Rather she was angry. N?v(el)B\\jnn
She has watched her little kid Chopper get violently abused by Kumadori over and over again, unable to resist.
"Hey Chopper, do something... Squish this bastard... You''re one of the protagonists of this story, you don''t have to be such a weak!"
While she was reading the chapter, something happened that made her open her mouth in utter shock at her old face...
Kureha has reappeared in the manga when Chopper begins to relive his memories.
==============================
Manga events:
After being beaten up by Kumadori''s ability, Semei Kikan. Robin''s crying face had appeared in Chopper''s mind:
((Robin...))
Immediately after that, he returned to his small form to avoid Kumadori''s deadly attack and took out a yellow pellet, and then threw it into his mouth:
(If I''m gonna die anyway... Then I''ll at least do this...!! hopefully, no one wille into this room...!!)
Chopper transformed into a giant monster with giant reindeer horns. Chopper in this form looks like a devil...
The terrified look on Kumadori''s face at the moment when he saw the monster said it all.
((I used three rumble balls... Then I lost consciousness... And then...))
((Kureha: You could say... The Devil Fruit went on a rampage. Never step into that territory again... Excessive power that destroys both friends and foes, even your own body. It was as though, you were.. . A real monster!!))
...
..
When Franky reaches the 2nd floor where the monster Chopper fought Kumadori, he finds that the battle is already over:
"What the hell!!?"
"BUOOOOH!!"
Franky saw the person in the monster''s hand and was surprised:
"That''s the CP9 dude who was in the fridge!!! Eh!? Did this monster beat him up!?"
In the end, the monster Chopper threw Kumadori away like a broken porcin doll giving Franky goosebumps:
"What the hell is going on...? Wasn''t that deer wearing a simr hat?"
"Hey, you!! Ain''t that deer gori, are you...!!?"
...
..
==============================
Jaya Ind;
"It''s him... It''s him, Franky... Please do something to save him!"
Doctor Hiriluk was in a bitter emotional state after witnessing the battle of Chopper and Kumadori... Because of Chopper''s bad state, he was not even happy about Chopper''s victory in the battle.
If winning the battle had such a high price to pay, there would be no taste for victory.
Seeing his cute child transform into such a fearsome monster flipped Hiriluk''s perception of the world.
Not only him, but Chopper''s transformation into such a fearsome monster caused quite a stir across the world.
The cute reindeer that they always thought was just a cute pet for the crew and their doctor was in fact a terrifying monster that could make even the most staunch pirate urinate on themselves in fear.
((Small note:
In the advanced chapters, the next arc has already started.))
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 325: Monkey D. Luffy VS Rob Lhi
Chapter 326: Summon Buster Call identally...
Chapter 327: Sanji VS Jabra! DIABLE JAMBE!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 333 Monkey D. Luffy VS Rob Lucchi
Chapter 333 Monkey D. Luffy VS Rob Lhi
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"..."
"Oh, what a surprise..."
"Kumadori has fallen..."
"Fukurou has fallen, too..."
"We lost one of CP9''s strongest members to the pirates'' side... I don''t talk about Fukurou but Kumadori..."
"He couldn''t do anything against such a monster, he tried though"
"As expected, the Human Devil Fruits should not be underestimated."
"Well, though, I did not expect such a big show from this reindeer."
"I thought it was just a pet..."
"What a monster..."
The five elders looked at each other silently before saying what they had. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Truth be told, this turn of events surprised them... They didn''t expect that the first loss would be on their part.
After all, they had Rokushiki masters by their side.
"Oh These two have finally met The best battle will begin."
"Who do you think would win, guys?"
"Ah At this point, it''s hard to predict."
"Yes, Lhi is too strong for Luffy."
"But Luffy is the protagonist."
"..."
"That''s exactly the hard thing that prevents us from expecting."
"Oh, you should know... guys"
The bald Gorosei wanted to spoil up the events on them but stopped himself when he remembered the consequences of doing so.
==============================
Manga events:
Luffy ran quickly through the underground tunnel, and when he sensed he was getting close to Robin''s ce, he took a deep breath and shouted with all his might:
"ROBIIIIN!!!"
After hearing this, Robin stopped in her track and turned around with a smile of relief on her face.
As for Spandam, he almost fainted from shock:
"WHA...!? What was that just now? I heard a voice!!!"
"Hey!!! What was the voice just now!!?"
Lhi: "..."
Rob Lhi also stopped when he heard Luffy''s voice and told Spandam:
"Chief, Please keep going... And take Nico Robin with you..."
...
..
Back to Luffy, he was still running hard to catch up with Robin:
"HRMM!? Doors? It doesn''t look like steel this time."
When he saw the doors blocking his way, he did not hesitate to destroy them:
"URYAAAAH!!!"
The doors were smashed with a loud bang, and then Luffy came out into a vast room:
"!? A wide open space!! Where Am I!?"
Lhi: (...)
Rob Lhi was sitting on arge wooden box waiting for Luffy who had just arrived. A mild smile appeared on his face before he greeted his guest:
"... Wee."
An angry expression appeared on Luffy''s face when he saw the person who had to hit his ass:
"AH!!! PIGEON GUY!!!"
The exciting battle between the strongest from both sides was about to begin.
The winner from them will determine the course of everything.
...
..
==============================
Marineford;
"It''s begun! My grandson''s battle, Sengoku. It''s going to begin! Bwhahahaha! Why don''t we bet?"
"Shut up!"
Sengoku whose eyes were already bloodshot screamed angrily at his old partner.
Even his ck hair sprout up white tufts before its time.
All because of this particr volume.
Because of his job as Fleet Admiral, he was the only person who was deeply influenced by everything that was being promoted about the navy in the manga.
The same goes for his counterpart in the government, Commander-in-Chief, Kong.
But thetter took it lighter because Sengoku is the one who gets exposed to the press and audience.
"Don''t be angry, Sengoku... It was the government men who lost the battles, not our navy."
Tsuru spoke in an attempt to lighten Sengoku''s mood, if Garp spoke more then Sengoku would surelymit suicide.
The moods of the two werepletely opposite. Garp didn''t really care what was going on in the manga. He was evenughing and enjoying the events indifferent to his rank.
Sengoku, on the other hand, was quite the opposite. He was the person who received the ps one after the other due to his rank as First Commander in the Navy.
Incidents such as their deceiving giants Oimo and Kashii into working for the Navy which waspletely revealed hadpletely destroyed the Navy''s reputation among the Giant race... Even the Giant Legion of Vice-Admirals were looking at them with dissatisfied feelings in their eyes.
Surely something unpleasant will happen from them in theing days.
That''s to be expected, not only did they deceive two giants. But they also killed another kind giant from their ranks in the manga!
This is enough to destroy all links between the navy and the race of giants.
This would be a huge loss for the Navy.
People''s misfortunes for people''s benefit... For the Navy, it was a loss, but for Charlotte Linlin it was an opportunity!
...
Whole Cake Ind;
After refusing to travel to Enies Lobby, which is no longer there already.
Linlin is back at the art store to enjoy manga and sweets and keep up with thetest happenings.
After all, it was a very exciting day, even more, exciting than the day the Pirate King was born.
"Mama... The Giants race will definitely not be silent about what the Navy did in the manga and reality..."
"I have a good n to bring them to our side."
"Oh?? Speak up, Perospero... Tell me what''s on your mind."
Although she focused on the manga''s book, arge part of Linlin''s soul was centered on Perospero.
"Everyone knows that Elbaf doesn''t have an art store, so they don''t know anything about the manga yet. Only a few of them who have been in contact with the world in recent years know about the manga."
"And...?"
Linlin felt very interested in what her sly son would have to say.
"Why don''t we open a new trade channel towards Elbaf and send them the huge manga books?"
...
Ohara;
On the West Coast, Dragon, Crocodile, and Brook were still reading manga separately.
Dragon and Crocodile moved away from Brook at least a hundred meters to avoid his constant disturbance.
But despite that, his annoying voice still reached their ears.
Yohohohoho! The chapter title is: Bad news emergency broadcasting?!"
"I wonder what this means Dragon-san! Crocodile-san!"
"Just shut up!"
Veins appeared on Crocodile''s forehead; He could not take it any longer.
"Yohohohoho! The best fight ever is between Kalifa and Nami... Oh my God! This is art! If I had a nose I would bleed all my blood!"
"Yohohohoho! Franky won against that annoying frog, Fukurou!"
"Great!"
((Small note:
In the advanced chapters, the next arc has already started.))
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 326: Summon Buster Call identally...
Chapter 327: Sanji VS Jabra! DIABLE JAMBE!
Chapter 328: Zoro VS Kaku! Asura!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 334 Summon Buster Call accidentally...
Chapter 334 Summon Buster Call identally...
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
The five elders looked at each other silently
One second...
Two seconds...
Three seconds...
It seemed as if time had frozen at this moment as terrifying ghosts began to purge behind their backs as a result of the apparent anger.
Even the sky above Marigoa was overcast as a result of their abysmal rage.
They didn''t get so angry even when the government g was burned, or when Rob dered war on them.
But they are now angry to a degree never seen before.
And what is the reason?
"We have to destroy him from the face of the earth... Expelling him is not enough."
"I agree."
"I agree, too."
"Count me."
"Not only he only, but his father as well."
For all five elders to agree to kill you, you must be very lucky.
But for the five elders to agree to kill you while you were already dead was something that transcended the measure of heavenly luck.
"What the heck! Did he think that the golden den den mushi was the calling den den mushi? After he pressed it that means Enies Lobby is going to extinction even in the manga!"
"To giving the golden den den mushi to this idiot Is Kuzan crazy?!"
==============================
Manga events:
With an angry and tense expression on his face, Spandam dragged Nico Robin behind him and went up the stairs:
"Hurry up!!!"
"Damnit, what the heck? How did the pirates manage to intrude deep down here!?"
In a fit of anger, Spandam took out his smallmunicator, but didn''t notice its shape and color before he click on the button:
"Hey!! Respond, everyone!! CP9!!"
"Guys, what were you doing!!? One of the pirates marched in here!!"
"...!! Are you listening to me!!? Answer me, Damnit!!!"
Suddenly, the color disappeared from Robin''s face after she noticed the golden den den mushi in which the idiot kept talking without receiving any response:
"!? Wait!!... That''s...!"
When hindsight came to him, Spandam''s eyes widened and his mouth opened wide, as mucus came out of his nose and his face began to sweat:
"!!!? EEEH~~~...!!!? G-GOLDEN..."
[[GOLDEN DENDEN MUSHI]]
...
..
On the other side of the Golden den mushi, exactly in Marineford, the Silver den den mushi started ringing loudly, which means it received the signal to activate the Buster Call.
Troops mustered to prepare for Buster Call on the Enies Lobby.
...
..
After this fatal mistake, Spandam identally exposed everything to the soldiers in the Enies Lobby which caused a huge panic.
...
..
==============================
Flivance Nation;
"What a big fool!"
"How can a supposed world government employ such idiots in its ranks?"
"Unforgivable! How dare he p Robin again!!"
"This crossed all limits... I''m too angry!"
Truth be told, if there was a prize for the best idiot in the world, Spandam would get it without apetitor!
Inside and outside the art store in this white country, discussions like this took ce everywhere.
Ordinary people in this country who affiliated with Rob were very excited about One Piece manga in particr.
They also were with the war against the World Government, after all, the World Government did nothing to save them from the curse of amber lead, but rather called them all a ticking bomb!
...
Inside his pce, Trafalgar D. Chris and his wife Mary were reading the One Piece manga withplex emotions as well.
Their eyes were still red because of the historical Robin shback. the amazing thing was that they recognized another member of the D n!
Jaguar D. Saul.
"Anata... Looks like Enies Lobby won''t even exist in the manga."
Mary said that with some frustration. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It doesn''t matter... What matters is how the Straw Hats get out of all this mess alive."
That''s exactly what everyone in the world was thinking.
How will they get out of this mess?
...
Going back to the events of the manga, an intense fight of kicks and punches had begun between Luffy and Lhi which attracts the attention of all readers from all over the world, whether under the sea, above the clouds, or onnd...
Everyone who got a volume today focused so hard on this battle that he wouldn''t miss any detail, no matter how small it was.
On Karate Ind, for example, the inhabitants of this ce were enthusiastic about this fierce fists fight.
"Lhi that is too strong!"
"I wonder how Luffy will defeat him!"
"He has a very strong body... It''s hard to guess..."
"Such strength Even the fiercest pirate here in South Blue doesn''t even look like a kitten inparison."
"Oh my God The Grand Line is so dangerous!"
==============================
Manga events:
Luffy was surprised by hearing Robin''s voice over the microphone as she told everyone on the ind to escape because the ind will burn down soon:
"What was it just now!? Where was Robin speaking from!!?"
Lhi replied spontaneously, pointing to the door behind him:
"... Behind this door."
Immediately afterward he avoided Luffy''s strong kick before saying:
"I can''t let you pass. At least let me say that."
"!!!"
Although he could avoid the kick, he could not avoid being punched in the stomach.
...
..
Lhi and Luffy''s punches collided against each other in an iconic scene making a powerful shock wave that pushed both of them away and their bodies destroyed the wooden boxes on both sides.
This scene was the conclusion of another chapter... Which means the arc wasing to an end.
==============================
Marineford;
Sengoku''s head fell on his desk as if his soul had already left his body.
Seeing how Spandam summoned the Buster Call identally burned all his remaining mental strength until now.
Rob didn''t expect that someone as strong as Sengoku would fall apart due to the events of the manga.
Garp and Tsuru looked at this with dead eyes before choosing to leave this gloomy ce.
Their old friend really needs to rest, or else he might die of frustration.
...
..
"Come on, Luffy, kick that pigeon kid''s ass!"
"Bwahahaha! Good grandson!"
"No! Don''t try to get through the door before you beat him, you idiot!"
"Sigh~ I told you not to"
"Hit him! Use Gear 2 or whatever you call it and beat him!"
After sitting at a random spot outside Sengoku''s office, Garp had started to p up to his grandson happily while reading the manga.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 327: Sanji VS Jabra! DIABLE JAMBE!
Chapter 328: Zoro VS Kaku! Asura!
Chapter 329: LEGEND OF A HERO
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 335 Sanji VS Jabra! DIABLE JAMBE!
Chapter 335 Sanji VS Jabra! DIABLE JAMBE!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Inside the art store of Ohara, Sora looked at Sanji''s manly and cool attitude in the manga with an unknown sense of pride.
Until now, she didn''t know why.
Why does this boy seem so unnaturally familiar to her?
She hasn''t had that voice telling her he is her son since bing Rob''s wife.
However, that sense of familiarity didn''t change.
She wasn''t the only one feeling this way, even the others Rob''s wives told her so.
As if Sanji is really her unborn son.
(Come on, Sanji, defeat that wolf guy and take the key!)
She wanted to shout it out loud, but her sudden shyness prevented her from doing that.
==============================
Manga events:
Even when the cigarette was in his mouth he didn''t enjoy it, as usual. Seeing the huge Gate of Justice start to open, and the close arrival of the fleet of warships made Sanji''s mood turn for the worse, but even so, Sanji never lost faith in his crewmates, even the worst of them:
"Within the worst situation, lies our best chance!!"
Without looking back, Sanji spoke to Usopp:
"Leave his key to me. I''ll do whatever you cannot do. And you do whatever I cannot do!!!"
Hearing this, Usopp who was wearing the Sogeking mask was surprised.
But at this moment, Jabra interrupted them with his annoyingugh.
"GYA HA HA HA HAA!!! A change of yer!!? I don''t mind!!!"
Sanji did not care about Jabra''s words but focused on urging Usopp instead: N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Think carefully. Understand the situation!!!"
"If you manage to get there, you can surely rescue Robin-Chan!!!! Usopp!!!!"
Immediately after that, the battle between Sanji and Jabra began as thetter did not give him any more time.
==============================
After the battle between Luffy and Lhi, another battle of kicks and punches began between Sanji and Jabra which motivated many readers to cheer.
The atmosphere inside any art store was so amazing right now, the arc had reached a boiling point.
Yes, it wasing to an end, and indeed to many who had already finished it, those people who had finished the arc looked like people with two rivers of tears welling up in their eyes for some reason.
But most of them are slow people who are still in the prime of Sanji and Zoro''s battles.
Franky''s battle against Fukurou ended with Franky''s victory.
At Fish-Man Ind, Little Franky was so proud of his first win in the manga. Only the gazes of the Fishmen toward him can say it all in a nutshell.
Chopper''s fight against Kumadori ended with Chopper''s victory.
But both Kureha and Hiriluk weren''t happy and still worried about the safety of Chopper that Franky had just saved... Their gratitude toward Franky grew so much because he managed to get him back into his ordinary form.
Nami''s battle against Kalifa ended with Nami''s victory in a so sexy fight that was cheered by all the perverts in the world of the seas.
But the happiest person with this result was Bell-mre who was very proud of the amazing growth of her adopted daughter in this arc.
As Sanji''s battle against Jabra begins, everyone is expecting Sanji to win. The question is how?
Also, the true fight between Zoro who was finally freed up from his handcuffs against Kaku started.
Many swordsmen like Shimotsuki Kuzaboro, his son Kyoshiro, Mihawk, most of the samurai of Wano country, and even the former world''s best swordsman, Shiki, were even more interested in Zoro''s battle instead of Luffy''s and Lhi''s battle...
Of all the CP9 members, only 3 remained, and the rest all fell.
Such an oue made the world government ashamed of themselves.
Body arts masters lost against beginner pirates!
The ps that the five elders of this particr arc received were so many that it became difficult to count them.
The weird thing about this was that despite all this, the Celestial Dragons were happy with these results.
...
The Domain of Gods, Marigoa;
"Kyahahahaha! This wolf is unlucky to have met the angry Sanji, he must be dealt a crushing defeat."
A Celestial Dragon admiring Sanji eximed when he saw the scene of Sanji kicking Jabra hard.
"Ah! Sanji is so handsome!"
Hearts shapes appeared on the eyes of an ugly female celestial dragon as she saw the handsomeness of her prince charming.
She wasn''t the only one. Sanji was the charming prince of many female Celestial Dragons!
Not only among the Celestial Dragons, but Sanji''s poprity was also vastly wider throughout the Pirate World.
More among women.
"Hahahaha! I thought he really ran after getting the key but he tricked us all!"
The guards of Celestial Dragons sweated more and more every time they heard their masters praising the pirates against the government men.
They didn''t know how to deal with this weird situation anymore.
...
Jaya Ind;
Inside the art store, a group of pirates sat in the corner of the store but no one noticed.
These pirates arrived at the Grand Line recently, and they learned how difficult it is to navigate and live in it. Had it not for the wonderful inds at which they take a break at it, like Jaya and Water Seven, their small crew would have ended a long time ago.
This little crew was the famous chefs'' crew in the manga of One Piece.
Red Leg Zeff''s crew.
"Guys How about going back early to East Blue and opening Baratie Restaurant?"
Zeff frowned when he heard Carne''s words.
But he did not respond to him and focused on the manga book.
Where he saw a scene that made his body shiver.
Not only he, but all hisrades looked at him and the manga in astonishment.
==============================
Manga events;
Sanji started spinning at a tremendous speed until his body became almost invisible.
Jabra had surprised by this situation:
"Huh? I don''t know what''s so interesting about spinning yourself... HRMM? What the...?"
"His leg is turning red...!!"
Sanji stopped spinning and raised his left leg off the ground.
"DIABLE JAMBE"
His left leg below the knee turned into a scorched leg:
"A leg that has gained plenty of heat... In addition to attacking speed... Will have... It''s glowing...!!!"
As soon as he said that, he kicked Jabra in the stomach with unparalleled force.
After a few more red-leg hits he defeated Jabrapletely unable to resist.
==============================
The battle between Sanji and Jabra is decided in favor of Sanji by the full mark.
"Captain Isn''t this red leg your fighting style?"
"I''ve always associated Sanji''s fighting style with yours because they are very simr... But I didn''t think they were the same!"
"No wonder why Sanji is so strong!"
Zeff looked at the scene of Sanji defeating Jabra with his fighting style with great satisfaction in his eyes.
This scene made him forget all the suffering he had gone through so far on the Grand Line.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 328: Zoro VS Kaku! Asura!
Chapter 329: LEGEND OF A HERO
Chapter 330: Gear Third. Gigant Pistol!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 336 Zoro VS Kaku! Asura!
Chapter 336 Zoro VS Kaku! Asura!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Mihawk was keen to follow Zoro''s battle against Kaku with a precise eye.
Since this battle began, he is interested in it more than the other battles, but not too much.
Although it was not a battle between swordsmen, rather one side of it was a swordsman at least.
But the swordsman was not any ordinary swordsman.
He was one of the protagonists of this story.
Someone who lost his fight to Mihawk (the shichibukai) and from this point, whose goal became to surpass him.
Mihawk''s current age is 18 years old.
One year younger than Zoro in the manga. but that doesn''t matter, because the level of strength Mihawk has reached is something Zoro can''t imagine.
That''s why he was so disappointed in Zoro.
He has yet to see anything significant from Zoro worth noting.
"Boring..."
Mihawk was really bored with Zoro''s fight against Kaku which despite its strength was nothing to Mihawk.
"Hm! These sharp eyes..."
Suddenly, Mihawk was attracted to the sharp look Zoro showed at one point in the battle.
"Swordsman''s eyes are eager to cut."
A smile appeared on Mihawk''s face and he recovered some spirit to continue this battle.
He had expected that something interesting might happen.
"That giraffe guy is too annoying... Finish him quickly."
"Huh...! This...!"
Suddenly, Mihawk''s eyes widened as he arrived at a certain scene.
"Unbelievable!"
At this moment, he heard some chants of Zoro''s name inside the art store. Many people were chanting to Zoro.
This means one thing.
Zoro has finally won!
==============================
Manga events:
As he viciously attacked him, Kaku tried to provoke Zoro, urging him to give up:
"Give up... You have nowhere to run...!! This is different from the earlier demonstration."
Zoro clenched his three swords tightly, breathing heavily:
"HAA~ Idiot... HAA~ You''re the one who should give up."
As soon as he said that, a very strange thing happened.
Behind Zoro, a shadow a demon-like incarnated weird creature with three heads and six hands...
This is reflected in Zoro''s body, which appears to have tripled as three Zoro merged into one:
"Demon Spirit...!! Kyuutouryuu..."ASURA."
After seeing this, Kaku''s body trembled as he thought inwardly:
(It''s the demon god that I saw earlier...!!! Can he really create an illusion like that with his spirit...!!?)
At this moment, Zoro mocked the other party''ste attempt to defend:
"Quite amazing. But it''s toote!!"
When Kaku knew that defense was no longer possible, he decided that the best defense was attacking:
"Those words for you..."
"You should only talk cheeky like that after you avoid this Rankyaku!!"
"AMANEDACHI!!!"
In this form, as soon as he waved his sword, the chopping wind that attacked him turned into a mist.
Kaku is confused by the scene and can no longer do anything at this point:
"He turned my "Rankyaku" into mist!!!"
This time Zoro was indifferent about his ability to harden his body:
"Bring on the hardship; It''s preferred in a path of carnage."
"ASURA" "ICHIBUGIN!!!"
Kaku''s blood sttered everywhere after Zoro shed him with tremendous strength.
...
..
==============================
"That is great!"
"Asura, has he reached the stage of demonstrating a swordsman''s spirit?
"Unbelievable! Is this a demon spirit? It is just like the spirit of a fallen angel that Rob-san has"
Mihawk got excited after finally seeing something from Zoro.
"Hoho! With this ability, he can finally be ranked as one of the true swordsmen."
Issho smiled andmented.
Also surprised by Zoro''s ability to disy his spirit in the form of the so-called Asura.
In the world of swordsmen, this level meant one thing.
Anyone who can polish his spirit with a sword intent and turn it into a demonic spirit is a naturally gifted swordsman!
This ability is only possessed by the famous Shinigami from the manga of Bleach!
In the Pirate World, only a few strong samurai can transform their spirits into the intentions of their swords, such as Kin''emon, Ashura Doji, and Kyoshirou. and among pirates, there are many also, most notably Rob, Mihawk, and Shiki. and there is the famous swordsman Vista who can use the sharp flowers''bat ability just like Kuchiki Byakuya''s Senbonzakura ability.
...
On the other side of Ohara;
"..."
Brook finally stoppedughing and looked at Zoro''s demon spirit with a serious look.
"What a strong spirit!"
"Unbelievable! I''m shocked to death Ah! Even though I''m already dead, Yohohoho! But truth be told This Asura ability Has unlimited prospects for development."
"To aspire to ascend the swordsman throne you must be talented enough in return."
"Yes, with this talent, no wonder he has been able to defeat my first subordinate that I haven''t obtained yet."
"Oh, are you talking about Daz Bonez?" Dragon asked.
"I wonder where that boy could be in this world, we need to find him before the government could recruit him into their ranks."
"You don''t need to tell me that."
...
Inside the art store after finally calming down, Olvia''s soul returned to shivering.
This time, not out of sadness, but out of anger.
What she just saw in the manga made her very angry.
If it wasn''t impossible to use the Devil Fruit''s abilities inside the art store, everyone inside the store would have been frozen into ice carvings just because of Olvia''s wrath.
In the manga, Robin bites the stone floor in order to gain a little time for her friends who were on the way to rescue her.
But the son of bitch Spandam hit her hard in a scene that made him the number one enemy of everyone in the Pirate World.
Even the fiercest pirates wished to tear him up and feed his flesh to the fish at this moment.
Even the disgusting Celestial Dragons wanted to capture him and torture him in the fiercest ways.
But no one knows that he really died, not only him but an entire ind was destroyed along with his father and their subordinate.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 329: LEGEND OF A HERO n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 330: Gear Third. Gigant Pistol!
Chapter 331: The Mermaid Legend! A scene that made even the five eldersugh!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 337 LEGEND OF A HERO
Chapter 337 LEGEND OF A HERO
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Manga events:
Although she was being dragged like a bag along the bridge, she was indifferent to the pain.
The only thought in her mind was when her friends woulde to save her from this nightmare.
Even the words of the bastard Spandam who was dragging her didn''t affect her at all.
Spandam continued tough and speak as if there was no tomorrow:
"WA HA HA HA. But don''t worry about them. No one can reach the staircase anyway!!"
Robin breathed hardly and said in a low voice: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"... HAA... But... HAA. I won''t go through the gates...!!!"
Spandam was furious at her insistence on not being submissive:
"HUH!!?"
Robin was sure that her friends would save her, she knew them better than anyone else in this world.
If they said they were going to do something, nothing could stop them!
Especially the captain, Luffy.
"HAA... They told me... HAA. That they''ll save me...!!!"
Spandam shouted angrily in response:
"No one wille, Idiot!!!"
"Everyone will be burned in the hellfire of the buster call and die!!!"
"The buster call will even erase the fact that the pirates disgraced our sacred g!!!"
"It''ll be just like when that giant marine rampaged in Ohara 20 years ago...!!
Robin''s expression changed when she heard that.
"... Eh?"
((Saul...!!?))
"HAHA... Now, walk!!! Walk with your own legs!!!"
...
..
==============================
Syrup town;
The teleportation room inside the art store glowed and six beautiful women dressed as maids walked out.
They were the famous Store Goddesses led by Olvia.
When they walked out to the open space inside the art store, the ce fell silent.
After all, it is not every day that these famous goddesses can be seen.
"Ah, what a surprise. Big Sister Olvia!" Banshina shouted happily when she saw them.
"Ah The boss''s wives"
Yassop hastily bowed his head so as not to cause any unwee misunderstanding.
Banshina hasn''t interacted with Olvia much before, but today it looks like it will be different.
"Hello, Usopp''s mom~."
"I''m d to see you again~"
A big smile appeared on Olvia''s face as she hugged Banshina.
Although confused at the moment, the moment Olvia hugged her she immediately understood what was going on.
"You are the mother of the hero who saves my daughter~ From now on you will be my best friend~"
==============================
Manga events:
Spandam shouted to the Gate of Justice''s guardians to get ready to set sail:
"Let''s go! Marines, hop on it!!!"
"Y-Yes, sir. Set sail!!!"
"Yes, sir!!!"
Tears flowed nonstop from Robin''s eyes, who was approaching the gates of hell:
(It''s so vexing and the tears won''t stop.)
But Spandam didn''t care about her tears, all he could think of was that he would soon be a hero and finish his father''s unfinished 20-year mission:
"Have a good look!! This one step will be the hero''s step ghat will be craved into the histo"
But before he could finish saying his nonsense, he was hit by a violent blow that burned his body and sent him flying toward the sidewalk on his own.
Robin has shocked by the unexpected turn of events.
As the surrounding marines were shocked:
"Chief, sir!!!"
The marines searched for the source of the attack, but found nothing:
"What!!? Who is it!!?"
"No one else is on the bridge!!!"
"There''s no way anyone could be here. He must be hiding somewhere!!!"
"Search for him!!!"
"Eh!?"
"Uwah!!!"
"Gyah!!"
Robin: (...)
Spandam woke up and shouted at the marines:
"Heeey!!! What the heck are you guys doing!?"
"But chief, sir, we cannot identify the enemyOWAH!!"
"AH... There..."
Robin looked up at the top of the judicial tower and warm tears were flowing from her eyes again.
"Chief, sir, over there!!"
Spandam shouted in shock:
"What!? Where!!?"
The soldier replied in shock:
"On the top of the judicial tower...!!!"
"You said judicial tower!!? What can someone do from that ce!?"
"WHAT IS HE~~~!!?"
"With this distance and the wind... How did he still hit us so urately!!?
"Who is that?"
Finally, a beautiful smile appeared on Robin''s face when the first member of the crew arrived to protect her:
"Naga-Hana-Kun...!!"
Sogeking pointed to the sky with his finger and sang. While that he used his slingshot to fire on anyone who tried to get close to Robin who was running.
In the end, she took refuge behind the back of Franky, who arrived to protect her too from the marines'' bullets.
==============================
"This... This... Suuuuuupeeeer amazing!!!"
"I don''t cry! Owaaaaaah! I really don''t cry!!"
Little Franky''s eyes sparkled with tears as he wasughing and crying...
Contributing to Robin''s protection made his enthusiasm explode. Even when he made warships and bombed something with them he hadn''t reached that level of enthusiasm before.
He had never experienced or felt such warm and explosive feelings before.
Someone like him... Fought for Nico Robin and protect her. Only Sogeking overtakes him slightly with his amazing show from a distance.
"Oh my Gosh! What are these sniping skills Are all humans good at sniping?!!!!"
"I''ll kneel before this greatness!!"
"Is this a God among snipers?!"
"Oh my God Even this blue-haired kid participated in taking the spotlight"
"Even though he''s a pervert, I''m starting to love him~"
"Look... He''s over there, that kid''s going to be Franky in the future!"
A few mermaids pointed at Catty m who was surrounded by the fishmen, and sly looks appeared in their eyes.
...
The atmosphere in Fish-Man Ind was really exciting, everyone was talking about Usopp''s miraculous sniping skills and Franky''s amazing intervention.
From time to time the voices of curses rise against Spandam, his father, and the World Government.
Everything was to make the World Government a vile enemy in the hearts of readers of the manga One Piece.
An enemy that must be removed.
...
Back in Syrup town, the atmosphere here was more leisurely.
Olvia, Sora, and the others sat with Banshina and chatted hriously whilementing on the events of the manga.
The proud look on Banshina''s face is enough to say everything.
For the first time, she felt this way.
This time, Usopp made her get so much pride she couldn''t handle it.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 330: Gear Third. Gigant Pistol!
Chapter 331: The Mermaid Legend! A scene that made even the five eldersugh!
Chapter 332: Usopp''s Courage! The end of the hardest battle!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 338 ####
Chapter 338 ####
Sorry, but tomorrow there won''t be any update... I won''t be avable because of some private circumstances.
I''lle back the next day. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 339 The Mermaid Legend! A scene that made even the five elders laugh!
Chapter 339 The Mermaid Legend! A scene that made even the five eldersugh!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"I wonder what the Gear 4rd will be like? What about Gear 5??"
Even Crocodile got excited by this amazing battle that didn''t seem toe to an end yet.
"Oh no... Looks like Lhi has survived. He fell onto a warship... Cheh, he''s such a lucky bastard, if he fell into the sea the battle would already be over."
Crocodile was disturbed by the fact that Lhi had so far outsmarted Luffy in his fight against him. Perhaps he notprehending yet the fact that he had lost to Luffy without thetter using all of these abilities...
But now, with all that he has not defeated Lhi yet, and he almost died more than once.
"What a ridiculous ability this Gear 3rd, allows Luffy to make any part of his body a giant, can it turn him into a full giant in the future if he has enough stamina?"
Dragon enjoyed the amazing battle of Luffy vs Li on the deck of the warship.
"Damn the Navy!! They blew up their warship! Is that Onigumo? His ways in the future are bing more and more ruthless..."
Dragon''s expression turned grim after seeing this scene, once again the manga showed the ruthless acts of the Navy that would not necessarily only be against its enemies but against its members as well.
"Yes, Dragon-San, by order of Vice-Admiral the Navy has killed a lot of its soldiers, I''ve never seen such cruelty before, will people join such an organization in the future?"
Dragon looked at Brook who seemed to be getting serious and pondered his words.
"That''s why I founded my revolutionary army... To wee everyone who has a real sense of justice and has nowhere to join."
On the other hand, Crocodile''s eyes twitched when he saw Luffy transform into a dwarf form again.
"So then... Transforming into a small form is a side effect of Gear 3rd''s ability... Looks like your son is done, Dragon-San... I think I''ll be the new protagonist of this manga."
...
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
"Oh A warship was blown up by the order of Onigumo That''s a sound decision, but it''s misced and superfluous in this situation you bastard"
"Sir... Sorry, but we have problems... Nothing is as it should be..."
A masked guy (CP0) appeared in the dimly lit hall and gave his report to Gorosei.
"How far has the gathering of armies and resources in preparation for war progressed?"
"25%, sir."
"Why is it so slow? It''s already been 50 minutes since we announced the beginning of the war Ooh! Looks like the battle of Lhi is about to end!"
"Now, crushes him before he returns to his normal form!"
Without realizing it, the Gorosei got distracted from the war preparations again and returned to the manga page.
The level 17 feature''s power was still in effect although in thest 10 minutes although it had started to lose a bit of momentum.
Soon, anything rted to the war was forgotten and the five elders went back to reading the volume, which was already almost finished.
The CP0 guy sighed again and left, he came several times to report already but always the same thing, 80% of the government men including the Gorosei were drowning in manga reading as if they hadn''t just gotten into a big war.
This made the remaining 20% ask what the hell is going on...!!
...
"Okay, we''re done from the rest of the crew who drowned in the underground passage... I hope Lhi kills up Luffy and this farce ends."
"Wait... Is what Vice-Admiral Doberman said about Lhi true?"
The long-bearded Gorosei was very interested in the story of Lhi who single-handedly disbanded a kingdom army of 500 soldiers when he was just 13 years old, but he also crushed a powerful pirate crew that was threatening the kingdom''s security.
"To be a part of CP9 at 13 years old... That''s really amazing..."
"The most cold-blooded ''''murdering weapon'''' in the history of CP9...? Really?"
"This can''t be an exaggeration from Sky Sword, right?"
"We have to find him and engage him in our ranks at all costs, he is very talented!"
"Damn this bastard Franky doesn''t give any face to the government... Even if Spandam is a bastard who deserves to die he still represents the face of the government in the manga!"
"Just who was the idiot who gave this bastard the position of CP9 Chief!?"
"Damnit!! That old woman turned out to be a mermaid?! No wonder she was Tom''s secretary!"
"They were rescued... But, Bfft... Hahahahahaha! That''s so funny!"
The five eldersughed for the first time at theedy scene in this volume.
Perhaps this will be their first andstugh.
=============================
Manga events:
The underground passage waspletely submerged in seawater and the Straw Hats sank into it with no way out.
Despite this life-and-death situation, Zoro is still thinking of a way to save everyone:
(...!!! Isn''t there anything I can do!!?)
Sanji also:
(I''ve gotta do something!!!)
As for Usopp, his bones werepletely broken by falling from the building earlier, so he could do nothing but wait for death:
(This is the end of my life, huh... Shit!!!)
(It was pretty fun... But I didn''t live long enough!!!)
Even Chimney and her pet Gonbe can no longer hold their breaths either:
(I can''t hold my breath anymore!!!)
(NYAAA!!!)
Same for Nami, who''s already starting to see darkening:
(I can''t breathe...!! It''s getting dark... Help...)
Suddenly, a warm voice came from the depths of the darkness:
"It''s okay!! Pull yourselves together...!! I won''t let you die!!"
Zoro was still conscious so he realized that the situation had changed:
(What!? What''s going on!!? I''m being pulled by something!!)
As for Sanji, he thought he was dreaming, because what he was seeing now was what he wanted to see in the depths of his heart:
((AAH. Am I dreaming or something...!!?))
((... I bet I am a few drowned sailors in the ocean...))
((A tail and fins that I see right before I pass out.))
((Looking up, I see long hair flowing along with the current... Such a beautiful appearance as if... I am seeing a dream or a vision.))
((The mermaid legend... If this is a dream, please... Let me stay...))
Kokoro interrupted Sanji''s sweet dream n she spoke:
"This will be an express ride!!! Hold your breaths!!! NGA GA GA GA GA!!!"
Zoro, Usopp, Chopper, Nami, Chimney, Gonbe, and Sanji all lost the breaths they had been holding for a long time due to seeing the ugliest mermaid ever.
Sanji''s dream copsed and he wished to die by drowning.
============================== n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fish-Man Ind;
Inside the art store;
"Hahahahahaha!!!!"
"I''m going to die!!! Hahahahaha!!!"
"NGAGAGAGAGA!!!"
"SHAHAHAHA!!!"
"What an unexpected scene!! Shahahahaha!!"
"I''ve neverughed like this in my life!! Hahahaha!! Mrs. Kokoro is so funny!!"
"My tears won''t stop! Sanji''s reaction is killing me!! Hahahahahaha!!!"
"I''m sure this scene will be the bestedy scene of the month in the Global Forum once the chat rooms open up again!"
"Fufufu!! The scene made meugh too much, Kokoro-Chan. That was so refreshing after all those tragedies in the manga so far."
"When I saw you drowning with them, I expected that you would save them."
Suzan wiped a small tear from her eye and said with a smile to Kokoro.
The scene was really funny.
"I also expected it NGAGAGA!!"
"Hahahaha!! I think Tom-san and the two human kids are going to die fromughing Oh don''t worry about that too. It''s impossible to die inside the art store even fromughter."
Suzan was confident of this.
...
The sight of saving the straw hats from drowning caused endless waves ofughter across all the seas of the world.
The scene, which was supposed to be very dramatic due to the life-and-death situation, was extremelyical.
Sora, Olvia, Banshina, Be, Glora, Toki, and the beautiful mermaid Otohimeughed so hard after they thoughtughing would be thest thing they do today.
Rob had put a smile on his readers'' faces once again after torturing them throughout the volume.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 332: Usopp''s Courage! The end of the hardest battle!
Chapter 333: A ship like no other.
Chapter 334: When the sky crying snowballs because of a ship. (The end of the arc)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 340 Usopps Courage! The end of the hardest battle!
Chapter 340 Usopp''s Courage! The end of the hardest battle!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"Usopp..."
Yassop''s eyes widened in shock as he saw this scene. He didn''t think his son had such courage.
"Oh no... Is he trying tomit suicide"
"This These are big words, kid."
...
"My child..."
Banshina subconsciously squeezed her hand out of tension.
"Don''t worry... Everything will be fine."
A bit of her anxiety vanished up when Olviaforted her.
"Look over there, those people who close up their books and left the store with smiles on their faces You should know the result of all this by their expressions, right?"
"Hmm, right... But I can''t help but be tense, I''m deeply immersed in this story after all."
"Luffy hasn''t lost yet, Usopp is trying hard to make him stand again."
"Your son is a real man."
"He helped save my daughter, and now, his words saving Luffy, too... Despite his weakness, he has a strong spirit that emerges in times of crisis."
"That''s why he''s part of the Straw Hat Pirates."
==============================
Manga events: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
After removing Sogeking''s mask, Usopp grabbed his slingshot and pointed it at Rob Lhi in reference to the challenge.
"Right,e here!! Boss cat! I''ll blow you away!!!"
After hearing this, Luffy who was still lying on the ground shouted angrily:
"Are you an idiot!!? Stop it, Usopp! You''ll get killed!!! Cough!"
But Usopp remains steadfast. In such a situation that his fear no longer makes sense... If his captain cannot stand up again, they will all die here, so even if he dies he must do something to be proud of:
"Shut up!!! What can you, a half-dead man, do!!?"
At this moment, Luffy tried to stand up:
"I''ll finish him off!!!"
This is exactly what Usopp wanted to hear:
"Then stand up right away!!!"
"And don''t act like you''re about to die!!! It''s not like you!!!"
Usopp gathered his breath and shouted out the words of gold:
"Even if there are bills of smoke, we can still see the sky. We can still see the ocean...!!! HAA."
"It ain''t like it''s hell here!!! Don''t act like you''re about to die!!!"
Hearing that, Luffy still tried to stand up.
"HAA... HAA...!!"
Tears started to fall from Usopp''s eyes as he showed his anxious side:
"Don''t make me worry too much, damnit!!!
Finally, Luffy was able to stand up:
"... I know... This isn''t hell or anything like that...!!!"
The battlefield between Zoro and the others against the marines was chaotic, but the loud voices of Usopp and Luffy could be heard nheless:
"WIN!!! AND WE''LL ALL GO BACK TOGETHER, LUFFY!!!"
"Of COURSE!!!"
After this, began up another crushing round between Lhi and Luffy which was undoubtedly thest round.
Lhi grabbed Luffy using his tail and then used a deadly shock attack:
"ROKUGUN!!!!"
Luffy got an inner injury more than he had so far... This was supposed to be the final blow to him.
That''s what everyone thought, and Lhi too, who turned around to leave after making sure of a victory.
...
..
==============================
"Yeah!! Finally!!"
"We''re done with Luffy... This fight is over."
"Lhi''s mastery of Rokugun is absolutely amazing... This final technique is difficult to implement, he is really talented."
The Five Elders were thrilled to finally see Luffy''s end. At this point, they were sure that Luffy wouldn''t be able to stand up even if Usopp came back to urge him to stand up again.
"Wait... Why he doesn''t look like he fell?"
"What?!"
"Why is he still standing?!"
"This..."
"Oh... That''s bad."
"He''s the protagonist after all."
''It''s impossible to defeat him.''
"AHH! Kuzan, why didn''t you kill him in Long Land Ind and relieve us of all this trouble!?"
"Damnit!"
==============================
Luffy was still standing!
At this moment, Luffy remembered the day when Admiral Aokiji told them this:
((The day you will regret that you''ve taken in a troublesome woman like her is not so far away.))
"Gomu Gomu No" "HAA..."
Lhi immediately hardened his body using Tekkai in order to fend off the iing fierce attack.
((Robin: I''m done... We''ll never meet again.))
((Lhi: Her problem is beyond your understanding!!))
((Nami: For all of us, Robin... She''s going to die for us!!!))
The machine-gun-like punches continued to pound Lhi''s body with even more force than he had experienced before.
((Spandam: Are you bastards insane!!? Don''t you dare to even dream that you''d survive having the world as your enemy!!))
((Robin: I want to live!!!))
((Lhi: I''ll pursue that woman to the end of the earth and obliterate her...!!))
"JET"
"GATLING!!!!"
Lhi was attacked with Luffy''s iron punches without being able to resist, in the end, he lost this battle and...
He fell up.
The final noise of the battle caught up the attention of everyone who realized that the battle was over.
"... What just happened?"
Only Luffy''s gasp was audible at this moment.
"HAA. HAA. HAA... It''s over... All is... Well... HAA..."
"WE''RE GOING BACK TOGETHER, ROBI~~~N!!!!"
Robin nodded, and the tears of joy flowed from her eyes again.
[[R-Reporting to all the warships!!]]
[[MR. Rob Lhi of ''''CP9'''' has been defeated by the pirate ''''Straw Hat Luffy'''']]
[[JUST NOW!!!!]]
"WHAAAT!!?"
...
..
==============================
"..."
The five elders looked at each other silently.
"Cough!"
"I told you guys this before, you don''t need to be shocked, he''s the protagonist after all."
The bald Gorosei spoke in a calm tone, since he had already known this end for some time, he was not as shocked as his oldrades.
"Lhi was so strong that we thought he would win."
"Sigh~ He really almost won."
"Well, it doesn''t matter Now, how will they survive the siege of the five Vice-Admirals?"
"After all, they have exhausted everything they have against CP9 Or maybe not?"
"I wouldn''t be surprised if Garp showed up and destroyed the warships to save his grandson."
"Yes, that is to be expected of that old monkey."
...
"Achoo!!"
At Marineford, Garp sneezed so loudly that it woke up the frustrated Sengoku.
"I wonder who''s talking about me... Oh! Good Luffy, you finally beat up that tough cat brat."
"GARP!!!!"
"You must prevent your son from having children... This is a military order!!!"
"Oh, Sengoku... have you finally woken up? here, have some crackers... You need it."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 333: A ship like no other.
Chapter 334: When the sky crying snowballs because of a ship. (The end of the arc)
Chapter 335: The Beginning of the War of Change! Episode 10 of Demon yer!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 341 A ship like no other.
Chapter 341 A ship like no other.
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Cutty m finally stopped crying when he found out that hisrades in the manga were all alive and well thanks to Paulie''s rope.
This scene finally made him enjoy thest moment of victory without any losses.
"I told you not to underestimate Galley-La men, kid."
The future mayor of Water Seven Iceburg smiled when he saw the surviving of wonderful carpenters who were supposed to be his future subordinates.
"Kids looks like our special story has finallye to an end with Don!"
After going through all kinds of emotions for the past month. from the Water Seven arc to the Enies Lobby arc, Tom and his disciples enjoyed a lot and learned a lot, too.
As if Tom became the same person who appeared in the manga.
As if he got memories from his past life.
Relying on it, he could live a lot better than he lived in that life which was also wonderful in its own way.
"Now, it''s time to start building the sea train! In a few years, we will astound the world!"
"With the help of Rob-Sama, we will connect all the inds of the world togethers!"
"Our story in the manga is over, Yes. But our story in the real world hasn''t even started yet!"
"So kids, cheer up with Don!"
"TAHAHAHA!!"
Little Franky and Iceburg looked at each other with smiles on their faces and then the next moment they shook each other''s hands vigorously and then shouted:
"Damn it, yeah!!!!"
"TAHAHAHA!!!"
"HAHAHAHA!!"
"NGAGAGA!! You are so energetic, what a wonderful youth~"
Suzan could see through Kokoro''s smile and saw the pure frustration she was trying to hide behind the smile.
After all, the pretty mermaid figure that appeared in Sanji''s dreams when he was drowning is the same as Kokoro''s when she was in her twenties!
Kokoro at that time was the most beautiful mermaid on Fish-Man Ind, ording to everyone''s testimony.
But because of her unique race characteristic, she had the shortest period of beauty.
Her race was Dugong Mermaids (Icefish), or cold water fish. In order to maintain her youth longer she had to live in cold water which unfortunately is not found on Fish-Man Ind.
That''s why they lost their youth more quickly, but the Dugong Mermaids are nevertheless known for their high vitality as even though they lost their youth quickly, they can live for many years.
("Kokoro-san... Would you like to get your youth back?")
("Why don''t you join this ce and be a Store Goddess, the store owner can fulfill any wish for you.")
As a Store Goddess, Suzan can telepathically talk to anyone she wants inside the art store.
This was one of the abilities that store goddesses could freely use only inside the art store.
...
==============================
Manga events:
Luffy tried to move but couldn''t no matter how hard he tried.
He knew he couldn''t... Defeating someone like Lhi wasn''t without a price... Extreme fatigue and severe injuries were a small price to pay.
"... I can''t... My body... Won''t move at all...!!!"
Usopp couldn''t grasp this:
"... Don''t be silly!!! You won the battle!!! We got Robin back, too. All we have left is to go back!!!"
"Please!! You can do it!!!"
Nami also wanted to find a logical solution because she already knows that Luffy can''t really move.
"Usopp!! We can take the ship to the prop where Luffy is!! Everyone, get onboard"
But before she could finish her words, this n was shattered by cannon fire.
The ship they were nning to escape with it was destroyed by the warships'' cannons.
"EH!!? NO!! Our escape ship!!!"
Franky felt hopeless at this moment:
"What the hell...!!? We''re doomed!! That ship was our only way outta here!!!
They were surrounded just like rats by 10 warships that carried out Buster Call... They had no escape way at all.
Were it not for the importance of Nico Robin to the World Government, they would have used cannons fire to kill them all. Lucky for them, they wanted to catch Robin alive.
[[Aim all cannons at the first prop!!]]
[[Obliterate]]
[[Starw Hat Luffy immdiately!!]]
Zoro''s heart trembled when he noticed that his captain was in danger:
"Luffy''s in danger!!! We should at least get him to this side...!!!"
Robin used her ability but didn''t know a safe way to pull him to their side without letting him fall into the sea:
"It''s no good, even if I try to pull him, he''ll fall into the ocean on the way here."
...
..
==============================
Syrup Town, Inside art store;
"It looks like the situation has reached this stage sigh~," Yassop said frustrated.
"Just how are they going to survive from this situation?!" Banshina too.
"Luffy is in danger... He is not with Robin until she is protected by her importance to the government." Sora was so scared.
"They''re going to blow him up! Oh my God!" Toki shocked.
"Don''t worry... The crew still has another Nakama that she can save them."
Olvia gave a meaningful smile at this moment and caught everyone''s attention once again.
"Huh? What''s going on? Why do they want to jump into the ocean?!" Otohime can''t understand.
"Have they finally gone crazy?! Nami too?! Oh, God!" Bell-mre was so annoyed due to these sad events.
"If I were in their same position surrounded by heavy navy cannons, I would go crazy, too," Glorosia said.
"But it''s the straw hats! The hell... Oh, Zoro still hasn''t gone crazy."
"But Usopppletely lost it," Yassop said.
"Oh... What''s there... below?!" Banshina asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Drum Ind;
"Why do they want to jump below suddenly?!"
Kureha felt puzzled at this moment.
"Oh my Gosh... Unbelievable! Is this a joke from the author?!"
...
Onboard Oro Jackson;
"Impossible!" Buggy almost fainted in shock.
"My tears refuse to stop!" Shanks was crying because of this scene.
"A shiver runs through my body... My flesh has be prickly." Gaban, too.
"What an extraordinary Nakama the straw hats have..."
Roger sipped the sake while trying to stop himself from screaming excitedly.
"My husband... I''ve never felt this excited before..."
"Did shee alone to save them?!" Rouge asked.
"I don''t understand... She''s the one talking?!" Rayleigh couldn''t understand what was going on.
==============================
Manga events:
When Luffy was overwhelmed by his frustration, he heard a warm and unfamiliar voice directly in his mind:
"Look below?"
{()}
Only Usopp could look below given that he''s been on the edge of prop the whole time:
"I can really hear it!! What?! Below..."
Zoro, Nami, Sanji, Robin, and Chopper all heard the same warm voice telling them to look below:
"!?"
"Who?"
"What is it?"
"..."
"It said, ''Look below''...!!"
Chimney: "What are you talking about, Reindeer-Chan!?"
Suddenly, Usopp who was the first to look below shouted:
"LUFFY!!! JUMP INTO THE OCEAN!!!!"
"We''ll survive...!! She came to save us!!! We still have... We still have one more Nakama!!!"
One second before blowing up the prop Luffy was on, Robin used dozens of hands to throw Luffy into the sea.
"Into the ocean!!!"
"Ocean!!"
Into the ocean!!!"
Sanji, Nami, and Chopper shouted before jumping into the ocean.
The marines around them were surprised by the straw hats'' mad move:
"The pirates are jumping into the ocean!!"
"Idiots!! There''s no way they can survive in the ocean!!"
"Have you gone mad, Pirates!!?"
The real fools were the marines who couldn''t hear that warm voice that only the Straw Hats could hear:
{(Let''s go back, everyone!!)}
{(Back to the sea of adventure again!!)}
"Get onboard the merry~~~!!!!"
Luffy couldn''t contain his excitement when he saw who hade to save them again:
"MERRY~~~!!!!"
{(I''vee to take you home!!)}
==============================
Aboard Moby Dick, Whitebeard couldn''t resist his curiosity.
"Is the ship Who is talking right now?!"
"Gurararara!!! What a wonder... Incredible... The mysteries of this sea of adventures are many, and we have only explored a few of them."
"Oyaji Did the ship reallye to save them~ Yuy?!"
"Could it be a ship that ate a Devil Fruit?!"
Marco wiped the tears in his eyes and asked in confusion.
Not only he, but all the crew members were confused.
"Neither this nor that This ship has no equal, that''s what distinguishes it~"
Whitebeard said with a gentle smile while patting the wood of his ship.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 334: When the sky crying snowballs because of a ship. (The end of the arc)
Chapter 335: The Beginning of the War of Change! Episode 10 of Demon yer!
Chapter 336: Demon yer''s tragic battles...
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 342 When the sky crying snowballs because of a ship. (The end of the arc)
Chapter 342 When the sky crying snowballs because of a ship. (The end of the arc)
Surprise guys!!
_______
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Manga events:
A thick nket of smoke separated the warships stuck in the whirlpools and the Going Merry which had already drifted away from the Enies Lobby with the help of the turbulent sea waves.
"We''re still gonna go after them!!!"
"We can''t just let it end like this!!!"
"... No need."
Suddenly, a quiet voice was heard which made the marines unconsciously shiver from cold.
"... It''s obvious just by looking at this fleet and the ind... That this is ourplete defeat.
The person who said these words, was the Navy Admiral who arrivete, Admiral Aokiji.
...
..
Back to Going Merry:
"Hmph... Is this good enough?!"
Franky carried Luffy on his back and ced him on Merry''s head at Luffy''s request.
"Yup...! This is my seat!!"
Luffy hugged Merry''s head happily before speaking:
"We managed to get away thanks to you."
"Thank you, Merry!!"
Franky is still shocked by everything the Straw Hats have done so far:
" But then, what you guys did was really outrageous... First of all, how can you shoot the g of the world government?"
The person who answered is Luffy:
"We only took back our Nakama who was taken away!!"
Robin: "..."
"This fight."
"Is our victory!!!!"
"All Right!!!"
Crew members shouted and jumped celebrating their victory.
==============================
"What lucky brats they are, Gurararara!!"
Even Whitebeard waspletely dumbfounded by how the Straw Hats had managed to escape from Buster Call''s fleet using a dying ship.
"They''re lucky, that''s for sure, but if Sanji hadn''t set the Gate of Justice closed after he finished his battle against Jabra, they wouldn''t have survived being pursued by the navy."
Marco was a fan of Sanji, he likes his way of doing things, after all, what he did was decisive ining out as aplete victory against the World Government.
"Hahahaha! Even Admiral Aokiji admitted it."
"After this incident, their fame will resonate all over the world, I''m kinda excited to see the reaction of the world inside the manga and how much the bounties will be on their heads."
"Me too, Zeha"
"You shut up."
Teach waspletely silent as Whitebeard frowned at him and ordered him to shut up.
Teach has yet to find a way to get rid of Whitebeard''s suspicions or escape from this ship.
Every extra day he spends here, things get worse for him.
"Guys... The ship... has broken."
"Oh... Vista?! Why are you crying in such an emotional way?!"
Everyone turned to Vista who was crying like the way Franky cried in an unusual sight.
Vista could not express his turbulent feelings at this moment.
He could only show hisrades the manga page... The scene where Luffy burned the ship.
...
Syrup town;
This ce was once just a vige turned into a town because of the art store.
Lots of peoplee here who wanted a house near the art store, soon more houses and hotels were built and a big town appeared in 3 years.
Back in the manga, it was still the same vige and nothing had changed.
This was the vige from which the Going Merry first sailed.
At this moment, inside and outside the art store a stifling silence fell over the ce.
Everyone was reading the manga pages with teary eyes.
Whether they are men or women.
Old or young.
Everyone who had read today''s volume all the way to this concluding scene in the arc.
The end was predictable, but how it happened was not predictable at all.
Who in this world would expect a ship to talk?!
A ship! For heaven''s sake?! A piece of wood... How can it talk and apologize and die happy?!
"Is this real?!"
"Huh?! I''m crying?! I didn''t even cry when Robin''s past came out!"
"Why am I crying now?!"
"This... Oh my..."
"Rest in peace, best ship in the world."
=============================
Manga events:
The moment the Galley-La Company''s ship reached the Straw Hats location, Merry''s front waspletely shattered.
Luffy shouted to Iceburg for help:
"Ossaaan!! We''ve got trouble!!! Merry''s in danger!!! Please do something!!!"
"Guys...!! This is perfect timing!! You''re all shipwrights, right!!?"
"Please!!! Please do something!!!"
"She''s a Nakama that has traveled with us all this time!!! And just now, too...!!"
"She saved us just now!!"
Iceburg: "..."
After hearing all that, Iceburg sighed and spoke softly:
"Then let her sleep already...!!"
"We''ve done all we possibly can."
Iceburg had brought back memories of that miraculous moment in his life.
When she talked to him... A ship.
{(I want to sail out... Just once more.)}
Upon hearing this, Iceburg immediately began fixing the ship with everything he had even when it was raining hard, and even when he was injured and supposed to take a rest.
"HAA... What am I doing...? Fixing up a hopeless ship...!!!?"
When he finished and want to leave, he heard that warm voice again.
{(Thank you.)}
She was thanking him.
...
After telling them the story, Iceburg spoke with great emotion:
"I''m... Seeing a miracle right now. A miracle. From a ship that has reached its limit a long time ago."
" I''ve been a shipwright for many, many years,... yet I''ve never seen such an amazing Pirate Ship.
Straw Hats: "..."
Iceburg continued:
"It lived a very admirable life."
Luffy closed his eyes and finally understood:
"I understand."
...
..
==============================
Water Seven;
"..."
"This is the best scene I''ve ever read."
"Right I''ve never seen such an epic thing before."
"A ship loved its owners to the point that it became a living spirit...!! What a miraculous!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I I am tired of wiping my tears. I will let them flow freely for thest time today before I go to sleep early."
"Ah What a world this is we live in?!"
"Even a ship could be a living being."
"I am also a shipwright... From now on, I will build ships to the best of my ability so that they may live longer years than humans if a ship''s spirit happens to form in one of them at some point in its life. "
The people most affected by the scene of Merry and the crew''s memories with her are the shipwrights themselves, less than the pirates who care about their ships, too.
...
==============================
"Then, are you ready, guys"
The rest of the crew stood on a small boat parallel to Merry to live the ship''sst moments with it.
While the captain of the crew Luffy had to burn the ship himself and send it to its final resting ce.
"Merry."
"The bottom of the sea is dark and lonely. We''ll see you off here!!"
Luffy had sets the ship on fire before continuing to talk:
"Maybe it''s for the best that Usopp... Isn''t around... There''s no way he can... Endure this."
On the side Zoro asked Usopp who was wearing a Sogeking mask:
"And what do you say to that?"
Usopp replied convinced:
"He''ll be all right... A time of separation hase. When men part ways... Tears should not be involved in it."
"He''s fully prepared for this moment."
The light of me reflected on Luffy''s face but he didn''t feel any warmth from it... He was very sad... Saddened by the parting of a Nakama like Merry.
"Thank you for carrying us all this time... Merry."
Suddenly, light white clouds surrounded the sky and began snowing Unusual snow.
This snow was the farewell snow that brings back memories to whoever touched it.
For the first time, Nami couldn''t predict the weather and that it would be snowing at all.
Nami grabbed a small snowball beforementing:
"It''s snowing."
((Caravel!! Uwooo!))
((The making of the pirate ship "Going Merry" is nowpleted!!))
Nami''s eyes watered as she recalled these memories.
Zoro, Sanji, Usopp, Robin, Chopper, and Luffy... All had remembered the most precious memories they had with Going Merry up until now.
Suddenly:
{(I''m sorry.)}
Luffy was confused when he heard this:
"Eh?"
This time Merry spoke so clearly, that everyone in the ce heard her:
{(I wanted to carry you just a little bit further...)}
{(... I''m sorry. I wanted to go on more adventures with you... But I...)}
"...!!!? A voice..."
Even the carpenters from Galley-La could hear it.
Before Merry could finish her apology, Luffy screamed while he crying hard:
"We''re the ones who have to apologize, Merry!!!"
"I''m not good at navigating, and I crashed you onto an iceberg!! I even ripped the sail sometimes!! Zoro and Sanji are idiots, so they broke many things, too!!"
"Usopp always tried to fix you every time, but he''s not good at it, either!!!"
"We''re so sorry..."
{(But I was happy.)}
{(Thank you for taking good care of me until now.)}
{(I was really happy.)}
"MERRY~~~!!!"
==============================
People kept leaving the art stores one by one.
Most of them got red eyes and weary expressions, as this arc and the news of Global War and watching the destruction of Enies Lobby drained all the mental strength of the ordinary people in the sea world.
On Fish-Man Ind, Tom and his two disciples left, and Kokoro stayed with Suzan.
"From now on, I will take care of any warship I make, perhaps one of them will be alive in the future!" Catty m said.
"Franky idiot... A ship needs a loving crew to produce a bautermann, not a single one loving individual."
"Oh?!"
"bautermann... This is truly a miracle among the ships."
"True pirates are unique if their good care can create a ship''s spirit."
"I''ve been building ships for dozens of years, and I''ve never encountered such a phenomenon before, although I''ve heard of it.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 335: The Beginning of the War of Change! Episode 10 of Demon yer!
Chapter 336: Demon yer''s tragic battles...
Chapter 337: Bell-mere the Golden Crow! Episode 10 from AOT S2!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 343 The Beginning of the War of Change! Episode 10 of Demon Slayer!
Chapter 343 The Beginning of the War of Change! Episode 10 of Demon yer!
______
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
5 dayster, In the Sabaody Archipgo sea;
BOOOM!!!
BOOOOM!!!
The sound of explosions from the cannons of warships continued to bombard a glowing golden barrier that surrounded the entire archipgo.
The bombardment continued with a force five times greater than the Buster Call that attacked Ohara in the manga for an entire day, but even so, not a single crack appeared on the golden barrier causing the navy to be frustrated.
"Vice-Admiral Momonga!! This does not bode well! This golden barrier is invincible, we cannot defeat it!!"
"You idiot!!! There is nothing invincible in this world!!!"
"The Fleet Admiral gave us three days to break up the golden barrier and regain control of the Sabaody Archipgo, or else we would have nowhere to go back!"
"It''s only been a day!! Keep bombarding the barrier, don''t piss me off!"
Vice-Admiral Momonga had recently been promoted to this position at the age of 23, arguably one of the most talented in the Navy, which is why he was promoted at such a young age.
"Understood!!! Vice-Admiral!!!"
...
"Uh?! Looks like things here are still tough for you guys, what a hassle~"
Above the navy''s fleet of 50 warships, a pale yellow light appeared from which a tall man in a yellow suit and a navy admiral uniform appeared.
"Oh! It''s Admiral Kizaru!!"
"Support has finally arrived! We have Admiral Kizaru by our side, we can definitely take back the Sabaody Archipgo from the damned Hunters!"
Just three days ago, Borsalino and Sakazuki were officially promoted to the rank of Navy Admiral under an urgent order from the five elders and became the new Admirals.
With this, stability returned to the navy forces with the return of three admirals to the leadership, and they are:
Veteran Admiral, Zephyr.
Admiral Kizaru, Borsalino.
Admiral Akainu, Sakazuki.
The moment Kizaru appeared on the battlefield, his eyes fell on the golden barrier refusing to crack and he felt a headacheing on.
They already had a lot of information about this golden barrier and what it represented.
Admiral Zephyr could not destroy it with his all strength in the Lvneel nation at that time 3 years ago when he fought Rob in the famous Northern ins Battle.
Once again, Admiral Zephyr and Fleet Admiral Sengokubined could not destroy the golden barrier in Little Garden when Rob expelled them at that time two years ago.
Everyone in the Navy knew how impossible it was to break up this barrier, so the Fleet Admiral gave 3 days to the massive fleet below Kizaru in order to sessfully destroy the barrier.
Because even now they believe the barrier is one of Rob''s Devil Fruit abilities.
"As long as we test its hardness and search well, we will find the weak point in this barrier."
"Yasakani no Magatama~"
Admiral Kizaru crossed his hands together and the pale yellow light began to condense and dangerously gather in his hands, then in the next moment, scorchingser beams attacked the golden barrier continuously.
BOOOM!!!
BOOOOM!!!!
...
Inside the golden barrier:
"Looks like they doubled down on their attacks on the barrier, Brogy"
"I see that, Dorry..."
"What we should do now?"
"What we should do? We will continue to guard this ce."
Two giants 25 meters high sat opposite the golden barrier, exactly in the area that the navy had been constantly bombarding it.
In front of Brogy, a huge silver ax was nted in the ground.
This huge silver ax was made entirely of kairouseki!
The same for Dorry in front of him a huge silver sword was nted in the ground.
This huge silver sword was also made of kairouseki.
Behind them sat two giants less a meter or two in height than them.
"Leader Dorry! Do you think they can break up the protective barrier?!"
"Huh?! What are you saying, Kashii, not even in their dreams can they break up the golden barrier."
"Gababababa! Dorry is right, this barrier is invincible, not even famous Elbaf''s pride attack can break up it let alone the cannons'' attack and some explosive Devil Fruit''s abilities"
"Yeah, even if all the navy forces gather here and attack up the barrier for another hundred years they couldn''t be able to break up it," Dorry added.
"This barrier is simply unbreakable... It''s just like those hard manga books."
The surrounding Hunters couldn''t believe it despite hearing it from two great numbers!
Because that means they won this war already in its beginning.
Isn''t their mission only to protect the Sabaody Archipgo from returning to the hands of the government and the navy?!
Then, if what the 6th and 7th Legendary Hunters had said was true, they didn''t have to be here.
"Oh, don''t worry, since the boss appointed you here means that you have a specific role, after all, the golden barrier will not protect this ind forever except in cases of extreme necessity like this."
"Our mission is to make sure no government mob sneaks in and screws things upOh?! The art store screen is back!"
Brogy paused when he was surprised by the appearance of the store screen.
[Demon yer, Episode 5]
Behind the barrier, Kizaru''s expression trembled when he saw the start of his favorite show... He fell into a dilemma.
Does he continue the attack to destroy this stupid barrier or take a warrior''s break to watch [Demon yer]?
"Oh damnit! That''s frustrating!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was even more frustrated when he saw the damned giants and the rest of the hunters turning around to watch the anime instead of watching them.
As if they weren''t present behind the barrier at all.
"Bastards...! You guys continued up the artillery bombardment of the barrier!! smashing it on their heads!!"
Even Kizaru who doesn''t get angry easily usually, felt angry at this moment.
"It''s all because of this stupid war..."
...
Not only were the navy forces attacking the Sabaody Archipgo, but even the waters around Water Seven were in a state of chaos right now.
The government wanted to take control of Heaven''s Port here and make a surprise move in this war.
20 warshipsmanded by Admiral Zephyr, Admiral Candidate Kuzan, and elite government forces CP0 were all bombing the golden barrier with everything they had, but the same result...
Nothing, at all yet.
"Kuzan Try freezing the damned barrier Maybe we can break up it this way." Zephyr spoke in frustration.
"Well... I''ll try."
"Ice Age"
Ice started spreading over the sea, In a moment it reached the golden barrier, but before it could touch the barrier it copsed into liquid water.
It couldn''t even touch it let alone freeze it.
"It''s not possible either."
Screee~
Suddenly, a fiery yellow bird passed through the golden barrier and spread its gigantic wings onto the navy fleet.
BOOOM!!!
Sun-like fireballs shot out from the wings of a firebird and blew up a few warships.
The giant bird was 50 meters in size!
It has three legs, a crow''s head, a phoenix''s body, and a peacock''s tail!
"Oh my Gosh! We doomed! It''s the golden crow of the Hunters Guild!"
"This mission is going to be difficult!" Zphyr said.
The ck haki covered Zephyr''s arm before he jumped using Soru and Geppo to fight the golden crow in a sky battle.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 336: Demon yer''s tragic battles...
Chapter 337: Bell-mere the Golden Crow! Episode 10 from AOT S2!
Chapter 338: Admiral Akainu VS An American aircraft carrier...?
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 344 Demon Slayers tragic battles...
Chapter 344 Demon yer''s tragic battles...
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Demon yer events:
Even after Tanjirou beheaded the demon Yahaba, the demon didn''t die easily and Tanjirou had to suffer a lot of deadly attacks that kept pushing him in all directions.
"Damn!"
"Curse you! Curse you! Curse you!"
"All I had to do was bring back your head, and I would''ve won his approval!"
"I''ll never forgive you!"
"I''ll never ever forgive you!" 3
"Shoving my face into this vile dirt!"
"You''re going down with me!"
The sight of Yahaba''s talking head was extremely terrifying, as his head was separated from his body and one of his eyes popped out of its socketspletely in an extremely bloody scene.
But even so, he locked his eyes on his both palms on Tanjirou''s body and red arrows pierced his body from all directions.
This was Yahaba''s ability.
(Oh no! He''s gonna get me!)
In an instant, Tanjirou was pulled toward a nearby wall with an enormous pulling force.
(I''m getting pulled by a force stronger than the arrows he''s hitting me with!)
(I gotta unleash move after move and go on the defensive, or my body''s going to get smashed!)
["Fourth Form: Striking Tide!"] N?v(el)B\\jnn
After surviving the first arrow, another arrow appeared and pulled it up this time.
(The pressure is bearing down on my body, and I can''t swing my sword!)
(Unleash a move!)
(Not here!)
(Don''t let yourself get beat!)
["Second Form: Water Wheel!"]
In this way, Tanjirou resisted and defended against all the arrows that kept pulling him in all directions until the demon''s head turned to ashes and eventually disappeared.
Tanjirou fell to the ground breathing hard after an exhausting battle.
"Nezuko... Tamayo-San... Yushiro-San..."
(I''ve got a broken rib and leg.)
(N-No good! I''m too exhausted to grip my sword! I gotta get over there! There''s still one more Demon!)
Using Zoro style Tanjirou bit the sword handle between his teeth and began to crawl.
(I''ll be there soon! So be safe, all right? Please... Be safe!)
...
..
==============================
Wano country;
Inside the "New" art store in the flower capital;
"What a wonderful battle for a great swordsman."
"Every week I like this kid a few more degrees... He''s simply amazing. His breathing style that uses water shes is more than we could see..."
A big smile appeared on the young Mihawk''s face as he watched one of his favorite shows inside the newly opened art store in the flower capital.
He was dressed in a ck samurai uniform, in the manner of the people of Wano.
But the cross-shaped sword behind his back revealed his identity as a powerful swordsman to the people of the capital.
In this era, who can not recognize the famous Shichibukai Dracul Mihawk from the manga of One Piece?!
Even if he was a few years younger...
But in this reality, he has a different identity.
The Legendary Hunter number 8.
"Tanjiro is a really amazing kid... He doesn''t deserve all the suffering he''s been through so far."
"What do you think of him joining the Demon yer Corps?!"
The person speaking is the Legendary Hunter number 5, Issho.
These two were practically inseparable friends.
Even in war, they are assigned a very important mission, a mission that legendary hunters need to take care of.
Guarding an ancient weapon!
Yes, Rob has assigned Mihawk and Issho to Wano to guard the Pluton under Wano''snd from the ws of the World Government men.
In this long war, Rob took all the points that could change the course of the war very seriously.
And Pluton was one of them.
He didn''t intend to use it, but that didn''t mean he would let the World Government use it.
It can be said that the mission he gave to Mihawk and Issho is rtively easypared to the rest of the Hunters and allies.
"What will he do if he doesn''t join the Demon yers? How will he be stronger? How will he take revenge on Muzan? How will he be as strong as the Hashira?"
"It is a pity that there are no Demons in this world to y them The world would have been more lively."
"You are right, there is no way for him to be stronger without fighting all these battles against demons"
"But no way you''re right in that... The demons in Tanjirou''s world are human-eating creatures whose existence would be worse than the pirates in our world."
"Okay, let''s keep watching, the ball demon is still alive She''s so annoying."
The duo seemed to havepletely forgotten the mission they had been assigned.
Guarding an ancient weapon?! Heh~ What a joke! Where is it in the first ce?
...
"Oh! That fight turned into a football match?!"
"Hahahaha! Nezuko-chan is so cute~!"
"No wonder Zenitsou is so fond of her~"
"Come on! Crush her with her ball, Nezuko-Chan~!
...
"Oh Another demon with a tragic story"
"Damn this is so sad..."
"This Muzan deserves to die!"
Mihawk and Issho both heard this and shook their heads with a sigh.
After all, all the demons who had appeared up until now were humans before... Humans with unfortunate stories.
==============================
"Ma... ri..."
"Mari..."
When he heard this, Tanjrirou stand up and put the ball beside the pool of blood... He didn''t know where the voice came from in the first ce, after all, only an intact arm was left of her body.
"Here''s your Mari."
"y with me."
(You''re just like a little kid. Even though you must''ve murdered scores of people.)
After that, the sun rose and ended the suffering of the female demon.
(You were deluded into thinking you were in the Twelve Kizuki.)
(Deceived... Compelled to fight... And now, you were killed by the Kibutsuji curse.)
(There''s no salvation. Even after you die not even your bones will remain.)
(Is this the price you pay for killing others?)
...
..
==============================
Ohara, At evening:
"Looks like they''re no one here, Sigh~"
"Why did Uncle Oran and Aunt Roji disappear from Ohara, Mama?!"
"Maybe they have something to do elsewhere, that''s why they left... I think they wille backter."
"Really~? I still want to befriend my cousin Mizura in the future~"
"..."
"It seems that you are no longer sad about the fate of that Demon Susamaru?"
"Ah~ My dad told me that she went back to being a human in Heaven, so I have no reason to be sad anymore~"
Olvia smiled sweetly after hearing that.
She took onest look at her undeserving brother''s house and turned to leave with Robin.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 337: Bell-mere the Golden Crow! Episode 10 from AOT S2!
Chapter 338: Admiral Akainu VS An American aircraft carrier...?
Chapter 339: Solo Leveling: Dungeon & Prisoners Arc!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 345 Bell-mere the Golden Crow! Episode 10 from AOT S2!
Chapter 345 Bell-mere the Golden Crow! Episode 10 from AOT S2!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
After a grueling battle against the Marines, Bell-mre returned inside the golden barrier to rest until to tryter expel them.
The mes continued to burn navy fleets, but before the raging golden crow mes devastated everything in sight, the ice froze it, and a huge iceberg formed behind the golden barrier.
"HAA... HAA...!"
Admiral Zephyr sat on one knee and was breathing heavily. he was suffering from some burns on various parts of his body.
"Thank you for stepping in and saving me earlier, Kuzan."
Zephyr removed his sunsses and thanked Kuzan who was getting the marines out of the ice.
"No problem, Teacher, that woman is not an easy opponent who can be curbed by one person."
"Yes, what a monster that the Hunters Guild possesses."
"She was supposed to be part of our Navy... Right?" Kuzan asked.
"Sigh~ Yes, her father was a navy captain in East Blue, what a pity..."
"This is a losing war So far the Hunters are only defending, we are the ones attacking, what if the situation turns upside down?!"
Zephyr stood up and turned back to look at the golden barrier that looked like a mountain of kairouseki, impossible to shake.
It was cold and the sky was already dark.
"Retreat up... We have to retreat up to the nearby navy base now, we''ll regroup our ranks tomorrow at sunrise."
"Did the losses reporte out from the previous battle against the golden crow?"
"Not yet, sir, but there is a preliminary report: More than 50 of our men are dead. 5 warships destroyed, Vice-Admiral Doberman badly burned."
"Sigh~ We fought a Legendary Hunter No. 4, after all, so no wonder."
Bell-mre ate a mythical high-level Devil Fruit:
Tori Tori no Mi: Model: Golden Crow
Stronger than the Devil Fruit that Marco the Phoenix ate and on the same level as the Devil Fruit that Olvia ate.
Rob had a treasure room system in his art stores so he could get a lot of Devil Fruits and the rarely Mythical Fruits, too.
...
On the other side in the bay of the Sabaody Archipgo, Kizaru decided the same as Zephyr.
"We wille back tomorrow and see if we can destroy this damn barrier."
"Admiral Kizaru I heard that Admiral Zephyr''s fleet had an uphill battle against the golden crow that came out of the barrier to fight them."
"Why didn''t these giantse out to fight us like her?"
"Because they don''t have to do that."
"If I''m in the same situation as them, I won''t go out either, why would I bother myself? Women really are weird creatures."
Kizaru yawned and turned into light before he appeared on the deck of a warship.
"Let''s turn around to leave, today has been a hard day for you guys."
...
Florian Triangle;
"I am sure there is an art store hidden amidst this fog."
A fleet of navy ships traveled with a strange metal ship in the front... That looked like a ship from the modern era.
On the metal ship, written: [Vegapunk Ship].
{"If you find an unknown art store in this ce, be careful not to get too close to it, is that understandable, Shaka?"}
"Okay, I''ll see about that."
Shaka cut off his call with his superego before he could focus on his current mission.
He was wearing a metal helmet over his head and has an earpiece and antenna on his left ear which enablesmunication with Vegapunk.
The Navy fleet was getting closer and closer to the scientific base hidden at the bottom of the Florian Sea from which they sensed an extraordinary presence of nuclear radiationing from somewhere in the Florian Triangle.
In fact, what Vegapunk sensed was the slight nuclear radiation from the big aircraft carrier which carrying an art store on board.
...
The next morning, the residents of the pirates world woke up to hear the cheers of Attack On Titan fans who had been eagerly awaiting their favorite day of the week.
Who cares about the crushing War of Change that has erupted sharply in the Grand Line and whose events are currently leading the global newspapers?
What they really want is for this war not to disturb their favorite shows.
At the Art Pce in Ohara, Rob sat cross-legged whilebing the hair of his beloved daughter.
"Little Robin, you''re growing up so fast~ So fast that your dad will miss such times~"
"Does it sadden you to see me bigger, Dad?"
"If it''s true, then I don''t want to grow up!"
Little Robin hugged her father''s hand and basked in the warmth of it, in an emotional moment that Rob didn''t want to disrupt.
"Even if you grow up to be a beautiful woman like your mom, you will always be my little girl~ Forever."
"R-Really!"
Her big eyes widened and she was happy when she heard this because everything her father had said was absolutely true, her father had never lied to her before.
"It means that even when she''s older she will enjoy her father''s warm hand like this.
"Has your father ever lied to you before?"
"Absolutely not! Hehehe~"
"I want us to y another match, you won''t beat me this time!"
...
At four o''clock in the afternoon, the lyrics of the wonderful opening song spread on every ind that has an art store, bringing pleasure to the followers who have been waiting for this episode. (Shinzo wo Sasageyo!!)
Thest episodes were quite shocking as Bertholdt and Reiner revealed their true identities as the Colossal Titan and the Armored Titan and sessfully kidnapped Eren and Ymir.
==============================
AOT events: N?v(el)B\\jnn
"She did it! She did it!"
"She told us she was a descendant of the King and we believed her!
The priest who was worshiping Ymir pointed with his finger to Ymir the moment the Marleyan found out about them.
(I was harshly reminded that everything in my life was a lie.)
"Is that right!?"
After she epted the charge of everything to save everyone, they were all led to hell.
At that moment, Ymir''s hell, whichsted for 60 years, began.
"Right!"
"I''m Ymir, and the king''s blood runs in my veins!"
(And again... I told more lies if that''s what it takes to save others... However, things didn''t work out that way)
"Stop... Please, stop! I beg of you!"
For the first time, the fact that titans weren''t titans in the first ce came out but were transformed from humans into titans.
(That''s when I realized... That it was my punishment.)
It was at this moment that the epic ost, Call of Silence, began.
(Not as if I was punished for deceiving all those people, but for deceiving myself into believing... Into feeling that someone needed me.)
(That was my punishment for continuing to lie to myself.)
(That was my punishment.)
After eating the owner of the Jaw Titan, Ymir is finally able to escape the hell of being a titan forever.
The green aurora in the starry night sky was reflected in her human eyes at this moment.
(When I opened my eyes... I saw freedom spread across from me.)
(If there is destiny, I can''t help butugh at how fickle it is.)
(But at that moment... I made a vow to myself.)
(I am fed up with telling lies, and I will never lie again.)
(And from then on, to live honestly with myself)
...
..
==============================
These scenes were reflected in the eyes of the viewers of the Sabaody Archipgo with the magnificent ost''s song causing everything to calm down.
Even the Navy and Government men that were rampaging attacking the golden barrier had stopped without even realizing it.
Ymir...
Whoever thought she was just an ordinary character, was actually such an innocent character with a tragic story on her shoulders.
"She couldn''t even take her own destiny into her own hands What a cruel world"
"All she wanted was to feel that someone needed her..."
"Bing a titan What a punishment."
"I saw them inject them with syringes before throwing them off that wall."
"This means that there are still a lot of humans outside the Wall!"
"Oh my Gosh... I just noticed that!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 338: Admiral Akainu VS An American aircraft carrier...?
Chapter 339: Solo Leveling: Dungeon & Prisoners Arc!
Chapter 340: Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 346 Admiral Akainu VS An American aircraft carrier...?
Chapter 346 Admiral Akainu VS An American aircraft carrier...?
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
After several days in Florian Triangle;
{"What a huge ship... I''m speechless."}
About 1000 meters from the aircraft carrier stationed in the depths of the Florian Triangle appeared a fleet of 20 warships.
The job of the navy fleet was to protect the metal ship at the front.
On board the metal ship stood the representative of Vegapunk on this expedition, Shaka.
Shaka was chatting to Vegapunk who embodied a projection from his wristwatch in an extraordinary disy of how advanced Vegapunk technology hase.
"I''m going there... Our task here is to explore anyway."
The person who spoke was a tall man in a red suit and a navy admiral''s uniform.
It was the famous Admiral Akainu!
Next to him stood Vice-Admiral Strawbery respectfully.
{"Wait, Admiral Akainu... That ship contains unusual radioactivity... It is dangerous to approach it carelessly."}
"Hmph As if something stupid like this could stop me from aplishing my mission."
"ording to the orders of the five elders, we will immediately confiscate this strange ship."
Akainu jumped off Vegapunk''s ship and returned to his own warship.
Without looking back, Akainu''s warship began to move away from the fleet and approach the aircraft carrier.
The moment the warship entered the aircraft carrier''s monitoring radar, the self-defense system was activated.
Dozens of stealth drones model Northrop Grumman X-47B flew off the runway of an aircraft carrier.
The target: to destroy the enemy.
...
Back on the Vegapunk ship, Shaka was the first to notice the anomaly because he was the only person who could see the aircraft carrier as if he were standing on it using highly advanced binocrs.
Same for Vegapunk''s projection who was seeing what Shaka sees at the same time.
{"This is not good... There are fighter nes on that aircraft carrier, it has an advanced self-defense system!"}
{"Hurry up and tell Admiral Akainu to retreat!"}
Since the world learned that Rob can use powers from other worlds, that day when he used the Ulquiorra temte, the world was shocked at first but then a terrifying assumption came into reality.
Everything they saw in anime like HXH, AOT, Naruto, Demon yer, and manga like Bleach and Solo Leveling mighte true the next day and appear in their world somehow because of Rob.
What they were facing now is not far from it.
They have already seen an aircraft carrier and fighter nes in the anime (HXH) so Vegapunk and the World Government have some recorded information about this advanced technology.
This is why Vegapunk was able to recognize it at first sight, unlike Akainu who is by nature very impulsive and prefers to use force over his mind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unfortunately, it was toote to retreat for Akainu and his staff as his warship was already identified in the stealth bombing range.
Even in the thick fog, the stealth aircraft''s radars could very clearly identify the warship making its way toward the aircraft carrier.
"Hm?"
Akainu finally noticed something weird, the moment one of the stealth aircraft passed over the warship and a missile fell towards the ship at a speed that left Akainu by surprise.
A second before the shell hits the warship, Akainu turns into magma to avoid too much damage.
BOOOM!!!
BOOOM!!!
BOOOOM!!!!
...
..
Without he realizing it, dozens of shells fell on the warship in session, turning it into a ball of exploding mes in the middle of the sea.
Without even a single sign of the attack starting, unlike Buster Call which is crystal clear in the daytime.
With an explosion force, hundreds of times greater than that of the Buster Call, Akainu''s ship waspletely destroyed!
All the marines who were with him died... Only Vice-Admiral Strawbery who used his armament haki to protect himself was able to survive and save Akainu from drowning in the sea.
The majestic Admiral almost died at the hands of the Drones... What a joke.
The fleet''s ships entered the stealth drones'' radar and were designated as extermination targets as well.
This is despite their trying to retreat.
After Akainu woke up, he almost turned the ship he was on into magma because anger.
"Ryusei Kazan!!"
His body turned into pure magma before unleashing his powerful technique which he had recently masteredpletely in the government-supervised special training course in the creation process of the Three Admirals.
His fists turned into giant magma fists falling from the sky in the direction of the stealth aircrafts.
It all happened suddenly, four stealth aircraft couldn''t escape the giant magma fists and turned into exploding fireworks in the sky.
Of the 10 stealth aircraft, only 6 remain.
BOOOM!!!
BOOM!!
On the other hand, 7 warships of the fleet were destroyed, and they did not escape in time.
{"Damn you, Akainu, didn''t I tell you to stop! Why did you have go go there? How are we going to escape from these nes?!"}
{"You idiot, if you destroy them all, more wille to destroy us all!"}
{"We have to sessfully retreat first!"}
{"Shaka! Turn on Protection System #1: Invisibility Field"}
"Understood."
After the protection system was activated, electromaic waves emitted from the metal ship and included the entire fleeing fleet.
The stealth aircrafts radar was jammed and lost its target.
Eventually, the stealth aircrafts returned to the runway and the battle was over.
The conceited admiral couldn''t even get close to the aircraft carrier, let alone capture it.
...
The next day, the much-awaited 5th volume of the manhwa was released.
Solo Leveling!
Which caused a huge wave of enthusiasm among the hunters and those interested in this story of dungeons and magical monsters.
In the past months, readers have followed Sung Jin Woo''s daily routine of strengthening himself with enthusiasm.
Seeing him train with the system help and get stronger was a refreshing thing for readers.
The cool thing was that he finally entered a C-ss dungeon apanied by a group of human Hunters who wanted to use him as cannon fodder.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 339: Solo Leveling: Dungeon & Prisoners Arc!
Chapter 340: Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 341: Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 347 Solo Leveling: Dungeon & Prisoners Arc!
Chapter 347 Solo Leveling: Dungeon & Prisoners Arc!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
As qualified Hunters, the danger trio of Donquixote brothers and Enel were very interested in the Manhwa: Solo Leveling.
Although they desperately wanted to participate in the war instead and earn merit points, they had no role in the war or orders to participate.
The mood in Ohara was excellent today.
Residents of Ohara havepletely bypassed the shocks of the previous arc of One Piece at this point.
Although some like the elderly and kids, and even some adults still suffer from nightmares because they saw themselves dying in the constant bombardment of Buster Call in the manga.
It is not easy to get over such a shockpletely.
After returning from their own adventures on Sky Ind, the danger trio headed to the manhwa shelves to get their new volume which was released a few hours ago.
"Oh... Saul, are you still here? Why you didn''t leave Ohara yet?"
Before Domingo opens his book to enjoy the events of chapters (25 to 34), he catches a glimpse of a man with the orange hair that looks like fur.
This Giant Saul was the size of an ordinary human due to the miracle feature of the art store.
"Oh, is that you, Doffy-Kun?"
"I have nowhere to go so I decided to settle here in Ohara..."
Saul''s ent was a bit weird but Domingo still could understand.
"Oh, well, that''s fine... It''s good that you don''t have Stockholm Syndrome, as the teacher calls it."
"What syndrome?"
"Oh, there''s no need to dig into it... After all, the fact that we kidnapped you from Navy Headquarters won''t change, Fufufu!"
"Doffy! You have to see this!"
At this moment, h was called out by Enel and Rosinante.
==============================
Manhwa events:
[Washington, U.S.A]
The moon was high in the night sky as the skyscrapers appeared, an amazing sight for the people of the pirate world who were focused on the events of the new arc.
Inside one of the skyscrapers appeared a muscr man talking on the phone:
"Fax me the info on those two survivors. My number is..."
Suddenly, a very beautiful blonde woman walked in, dressed like a respectable secretary:
"Mr. Hwang. What business do you have to tend to this hour?"
"Laura, Can I ask you something?"
"Sure, ask away."
Mr. Hwang looks at the info paper and said with a bloodshot look:
"What would happen if I were to kill someone in Korea?"
"..."
"Are you being serious, sir?"
Laura controlled her trembling body and answered objectively:
"The U.S. Doesn''t have any set any agreements with Korea on the extradition of hunters thatmit crimes."
"Since you''re an American hunter, you stand trial in a U.S. Court. The government would probably negotiate to give you a light sentence."
"That''s good to hear."
"Some bastards murdered my older brother."
"I won''t rest until I see the faces of those scumbags...!"
[S-Rank Hunter: Huang Dongsoo (Scavenger Guild)]
...
..
==============================
"He''s an S-rank Hunter!"
"Wow, we now have an S-rank Hunter who wants to kill the protagonist."
"Hahahaha! That''s fun!"
"I didn''t expect the trash Huang Dongsuk to have such a brother."
"Oh no! He''lle to them in a couple of months... Looks like Yoo Jinho is dead this time."
"Do you think Jin Woo will be as strong as an S-rank Hunter in two months?"
"I don''t know... Maybe not...?"
"Oh! Jin Woo entered the demon castle using that red key."
"That''s amazing! He''ll get stronger again!"
"There are fires everywhere Is this Hell?!"
"What is this?! A dog with three heads???"
"The gatekeeper of Hell, Cerberus???"
"They look scary! How will he win against such a terrible creature?"
"The battle has begun!! Please defeat this monster! It''s still just a dog anyway."
...
After a while, the noisy crowd calmed down as their enthusiasm waned as Jin Woo walked out of the dungeon after beating the Hell Dog with difficulty...
Of course, because he couldn''t yet open the gate and adventure into the Demon Land with his current strength.
The wonderful thing is that his level has risen four levels in a row.
...
Marigoa;
"Even someone of Akainu level couldn''t get on that aircraft carrier It''s a shame."
"If what Vegapunk deduced is true... Then perhaps it is not unusual for Akainu to lose against that big ship."
"Yes, he said there were nukes aboard Like the one that Netero uses to exterminate Meruem Akainu was fortunate that he got out unscathed."
"That ship has a level of destruction power simr to Pluton!!"
"Just who made it?!"
"Well, an art store has been confirmed on board, so it''s safe to assume it''s one of Rob''s trump cards."
"And it is also safe to suppose that he trusted so much that the aircraft carrier would protect itself, so he did not even bother to protect it with that silly barrier."
The five elders felt a headache because of yesterday''s events.
"I''m going on a trip to discover this interesting weapon."
Suddenly, the void rippled and two beautiful legs came out first, then appear the rest of the beautiful body hidden in a royal robe. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh, wee... Imu-sama!"
As soon as they saw her, they quickly bowed with worship expressions on their faces.
"I''m going to destroy that trump card."
"Understood, Lord!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 340: Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 341: Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 342: Vice-Admiral Garp Arrival!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 348 Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (1)
Chapter 348 Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (1)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Another weekter;
Above the sky of the Florian Triangle, exactly 1,000 meters above the US aircraft carrier, model: Gerald R. Ford known as the Gargantuan, a weird ck hole suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
The World Queen Imu exited the ck hole smoothly and remained floating in the sky.
"Hmm? This is the giant aircraft carrier then?"
"It is barely the size of arge sea king."
Imu slowly began to descend until she finally settled on it runway.
She watched everything on the deck of the aircraft carrier carefully and saw a ghost ship anchored near the runway, as well as dozens of fighter nes.
And most importantly, she saw the art store.
The ultimate proof that this giant weapon belongs to her cute nemesis.
"Fufu~ This ship looks dangerous on my toys so I''ll keep it here forever."
As soon as she said that, the sea around the aircraft carrier turned ck ink and started spinning and elerating at an unrealistic fast.
From the sky, it looked like a supermassive ck hole that formed right under the aircraft carrier and was intending to swallow it up.
...
On the other hand, Rob who was trying his best to draw the new arc from One Piece manga in the best possible quality received sudden notifications from the system.
[Warning!]
[The US aircraft carrier containing Art Store #75 is under attack!]
[The ship''s self-defense system cannot counter the current attack, do you want to turn on the art store''s self-defense feature?]
"Activate the Protective Barrier + Kick up the intruders + Move up the storend to the Amazon Lily''s sea."
"Those fools are still trying with everything they have."
Had Rob not been busy, he would have gone himself to see who dared approach his property.
...
Returning to the Florian Triangle, the heavy aircraft carrier began to gradually sink into the ck hole.
But the next moment a golden barrier appeared that surrounded the ship inside like an egg.
"Hm?"
A strange expelling force surrounded Imu''s body that even she could not resist and was expelled outside the golden barrier in the next instant.
Imu quickly adjusted her mood and looked at this situation with keen interest.
"Has the art store started taking action?!"
That''s why she never wanted to enter that silly art store.
She had an instinctive sense of danger from that building every time she approached it.
As if the moment she enters it, her life will not remain her own, but will be like amb waiting to be ughtered.
Really weird but that''s how she felt.
Suddenly, the inky seawater that had touched the golden barrier began to evaporate strangely.
The ck hole couldn''t continue swallowing up the aircraft carrier as easily as it had before the golden barrier appeared.
Imu pointed her finger in the direction of the golden barrier...
When she nearly tried a tremendous move to crush the golden barrier, the aircraft carrier and the barrier around it disappearedpletely.
As if it had never existed before.
It just disappeared without any sign that will happen.
"That''s fun! Fufufu~!"
She came here to destroy this weapon, but she didn''t destroy it... No, she couldn''t.
Finally, there was something in this world that she failed to destroy.
If that wasn''t fun, what would it be?
...
Another week has passed... And since thest volume of the amazing One Piece manga was released a full month has passed.
Today was the expected day.
The day that is always the longest of the month.
The reason is, of course, well known.
The update day of the One Piece manga volume!
East Blue, Loguetown;
Inside the art store, the ambiance was lively.
After all, what''s better than owning an art store nearby, on a safe ind in the East Blue far from the ferocious fires of war in the Grand Line?
For the past month, a fierce war has been waged in the Grand Line between the Hunters and the Navy... Even the Pirates did not have the capital to engage in this war, because the World Government was supporting the Navy with all it had .
The pirates finally saw what the World Government had been hiding from them all along... So much power!
In any case, there is no point in talking about a long and arduous war between two poles, after all, this War of Change has not and will not affect the works of the art store and the manga of One Piece and this is the most important thing.
Today, thest volume from the Water 7 saga has been uploaded!
Post-Enies Lobby Arc!
Ipponmatsu was a 15-year-old who had taken the initiative to inherit his family''s business when he was 10 years old.
And what was his family''s business?
An arms shop.
Since he appeared in the manga in Loguetown Arc, his life haspletely changed and his small shop has be a big shop with branches all over East Blue!
He had be a great merchant in this sea despite his young age.
Of course, he withheld Sandai Kitetsu and Yubashiri from the sale and hid them away until Zoro came for them in the future.
All because he is a true fan of Zoro!
Today he reappeared in the manga, but the event in which he appeared deeply saddened him... He remembered that Yubashiri had been destroyed in the previous battle, but today it was confirmed.
"Ah, damn it! Why is that?!"
Ipponmatsu shrieked in frustration as he read this scene from the manga.
==============================
Manga events:
Zoro sat on the mast of a broken ship, looking at the broken sword in his hand.
This Yubashiri was the sword that the kind shop owner gave him for free because he admired his bravery.
Yubashiri was one of the 50 Skillful Grade swords:
((Ipponmatsu: I don''t need money!!! Please keep it!!!))
"Oh Geez..."
Zoro sighed in displeasure as he remembered that rust-powered marine bastard.
...
..
==============================
An old man in a purple hat looked at Ipponmatsu and almostughed in reaction to the other party''s stupidity.
He merelymented, "Do you think a mere Skillful Grade sword is enough for Zoro''s current level? He must have will get another good sword like Sandai Kitetsu and Wado Ichimonji or maybe even stronger."
"Raoul-san I know, but it''s frustrating to say it like that~"
The person who spoke with Ipponmatsu was Raoul, another famous character in Loguetown.
He currently works as a bartender at the ''''Loguetown'''' art store where Rob hired him because he was an old acquaintance when he was a member of Roger''s crew.
He is about 60 years old but still looks like he is in his forties.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 341: Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (Part 2) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 342: Vice-Admiral Garp Arrival!
Chapter 343: The silly grandfather and his grandson!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 349 Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (2)
Chapter 349 Water 7 Saga: Post-Enies Lobby Arc! (2)
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Grand Line, Sabaody Archipgo;
Inside the medical room in the art store, Dr. Kureha and some sexy nurses (her assistants) were going from one hospital bed to another to record the progress of the patients'' treatment.
Most of the patients were healthy, they had manga volumes in their hands and were reading different volumes depending on what stage of the story they had reached so far, even among them there are who reading different manga like Bleach and Solo Leveling...
These people were the ves that Rob saved from the tyranny of the Celestial Dragons and the nobles and ve traders here in the Sabaody Archipgo on that historical day when he aplished something no one else could do for centuries.
The number of ves was really frightening, over a thousand people, male and female, old and young, and of all races, although many of them had beenid off over the past month because their period of physical and psychological treatment had ended under Rob''s supervision.
Rob only allowed people who were judged to be perfectly healthy to go out.
"Hello little girl, can I ask you something? You don''t have parents, right?"
The little girl with cute freckles looked at Dr. Kureha with empty eyes, she wanted to speak to answer but didn''t know what to say.
"..."
"Sigh~"
This 12-year-old little girl was one of those victims who were born ves, with no proper character and identity, and grew up as ves, not knowing how to live but as ves.
Kureha sighed as she had to face such patients that she could not cure.
After all, she had already treated her physically.
"You can''t read like them? Right?"
"No problem, that boy Rob will take care of thister, and you will be able to enjoy the manga like all of them soon."
Kureha smiled sweetly before saying that.
...
Outside the art store, four giants were reading giant volumes of manga with excited expressions on their faces.
They were the new B-rank Hunters: Kashii and Oimo.
Apanying them were the veteran S-rank Hunters: Brogy and Dorry.
On Brogy''s shoulder sat a famous A-rank human hunter.
It was Usopp''s father, Yassop, who volunteered to fight in this war.
==============================
Manga events:
[Shipyard Ind: First Dock]
Many people, mostly journalists, gathered here to meet the Straw Hat Pirates, but no matter how much they shouted, they were rejected by the men of Galley-La:
"Let us meet the pirates!!"
"No!! The pirates won''t meet anyone!!"
"Let us at least thank Iceburg-San''s saviors!"
"Please let me apologize for calling them assassins!!"
"I''m with W7 News!! Please let us hear somements from the heroes who saved our mayor!!"
"Please let us take a picture!! Please! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I''m applying for Kalifa-San''s secretary position!!"
Inside the workshop behind the gates, the shipwrights of Galley-La looked in shock at the giants who had been so helpful to them by installing thergest crane on Shipyard Ind.
"Amazing!! What superhuman strength!!!"
After they had sessfully installed the huge crane, Kashii looked at the shipwrights and asked:
"Is this good?"
He and Oimo soon received a satisfactory answer:
"Man, you''re lifesavers."
"Praise the giants!!"
"We''re d to help!!"
On Kashii''s shoulder, Usoppughed amusedly:
"... HAHA."
Kashii looked at Usopp and asked:
"Sharpshooter king, Is it okay for you to stay here?"
Oimo also talked about their inability to go to Little Garden:
"We can''t really... Go to that Ind if our bosses are still fighting."
"So we''ve decided to go back to Elbaf after helping this ind out for a bit."
"If you like Elbaf so much, we can take you along with us!! WA HA HA."
Usopp was silent for a while but started talking about what was on his mind:
"..."
"I..."
...
..
==============================
"Look at this! Did you want to take my son with you to Elbaf? You two fools! Oimo, Kashii!!"
Yassop pointed his finger at Oimo and Kashii and said in annoyance.
"Your son admires the Elbaf warriors and dreams of going there. We shortened the way for him and invited him directly."
"You should thank us instead, WAHAHAHA!"
"Do you think he won''t return to the crew?" Yassop asked.
"No, he will obviously be back."
"Gegyagyagya! Na~ Oimo, Kashii... You''ve two be almost as famous as we''ve... You guys surprised me."
Dorry had hit Oimo on the shoulder whileughing when he saw their faces again in the manga.
"Gababababa! It''s good that you know that interfering in our fight is not wise thought, you two really are great Elbaf warriors."
Brogy also pped Kashii''s back until Kashii felt his back burning.
...
Fish-Man Ind;
Industry Bay...
This ce was like a coral forest, where there were all kinds of factories and workshops in which the Fish-Man race worked.
Last month a new workshop opened, which was weed by everyone in the Fish-Man race.
The workshop is called [Galley-La] and its purpose is clear.
Sea Train Industry!
"TAHAHAHA! Look at this... Looks like you''ve met each other again in the manga, you pesky brats."
Tom took a break from work and sat next to his disciples, Iceburg and Franky, who was also enjoying reading manga.
"Oh! What a bold idea I hadn''t even thought of before!!"
"Turning the whole Water 7 into an ind floating on the sea?!"
Tom frozepletely in shock when he read what Iceburg had said in the manga.
"Bft...!!! HAHAHA!! Do you realize what you saying, Bakaburg?!"
Little Franky also sprinkled Coca-C he had just drunk out of shock.
"Huh?! That sounds impossible... But it looks like my future version has figured out something about this idea."
==============================
Manga events:
"You''re turning this Water 7... Into a ship...!? Is that even possible?"
Franky was skeptical and shocked about what he had just heard.
Iceburg continued to draw his blueprints and spoke:
"Didn''t we use to look at a great man''s back who made the impossible, possible?"
"If You''re a man, do things with a Don."
Franky smiled after hearing this.
"HEE HEE!! You''re just like Tom-San..."
...
..
==============================
"If You''re a man, do things with a Don. TAHAHAHAHA!!! What a great saying!"
Tom patted Iceburg''s shoulder and praised him loudly whileughing hard.
This was one of the best scenes he''s ever read.
Iceburg felt really embarrassed.
"Turn a big ind into a ship what a great idea... The people of Water 7 will feel that you are the only worthy mayor who should be at their heads!"
"I''m sure a lot of guys from Water 7 wille and ask you toe back, kid."
"Are you ready for that?"
"Turning Water 7 into a ship that can navigate and confront the Aqua Laguna?"
Iceburg looked at the ground awkwardly... Was his mentor joking... He was still a kid, he didn''t have his future abilities and charisma yet.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 342: Vice-Admiral Garp Arrival!
Chapter 343: The silly grandfather and his grandson!
Chapter 344: The Four Emperors!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 350 Vice-Admiral Garp Arrival!
Chapter 350 Vice-Admiral Garp Arrival!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Marineford;
"Sigh~"
While passing through the barracks filled with tired-looking Marines, Sengoku couldn''t help but sigh.
There is no doubt that the current war against hunters is the first of its kind in history.
This time, they''re not fighting the pirates but an organization that does a better job than the Navy in bringing justice.
That''s why the Marines were confused about the exact cause of this war.
Why do they have to fight each other?
"My God... Why this shit... Oh Again!"
Sengoku''s expression darkened when he saw the delivery ship stopping at Marineford''s harbor.
This delivery ship was full of manga volumes from the new arc.
Everyone was thrilled with the arrival of their manga volumes except for Sengoku who felt another headacheing.
He has not yet recovered from the sessive shocks he suffered in thest volume, and another volume hase.
There is no doubt that Sky Sword was very diligent in drawing manga.
"This bastard...!"
"Garp!!"
When he saw that the first person to go get the manga volume was Garp, Sengoku frowned again, seeing another series of events simr tost month in the horizon.
...
"Bwahahahaha!"
"That brat, he eats even when he''s slept. Oh! I really wish hit that head with my fist of love!"
After picking up his manga volume from the government delivery ship, Garp found a chair overlooking the sea and sat away from his noisy mate (Sengoku), then opened the manga book and began reading it enthusiastically.
The government delivers manga volumes from Marigoa to Marineford for strategic purposes, but Garp''s sole purpose is entertainment.
"Hmm? That bastard Franky wants to build a ship using the wood of Adam''s Treasure Tree? He''s already following in his mentor''s footsteps."
"Ah..."
Suddenly, the face of an old man wearing a dog hat and a vice-admiral uniform appeared in the manga.
"Oh... That''s me."
When he first saw himself in the manga in a long time, Garp reacted very casually, he was still scratching his nose with an unconcerned expression.
On the other hand, Sengoku shuddered when he saw the Garp ship anchored in Water 7... He had a dangerous premonition.
"Oh, Garp!! Please don''t make it worse!"
Last month, Admiral Zephyr and Admiral candidate Kuzan lost several battles against the Hunters Guild''s golden crow.
Admiral Kizaru could not even enter the Sabaody Archipgo.
While Admiral Akainu suffered a severe defeat against an aircraft carrier!
The most infuriating thing was that Garp refused the World Government''s order to enter the battlefield and was close to being fired.
All of this has made Sengoku suffer a lot in the past month.
Now, if Garp doesn''t catch his grandson in the manga, everything will be settled.
==============================
Manga events:
"Wait here, both of you."
With a smile on his old face, Garp gave the order to stay behind for two recruits.
"Yes, sir!!"
Then...
BOOM!!!
The wall was destroyed, shocking the Straw Hats inside the room.
"Eh!!?"
"What...!?"
"Who is it!!?"
Before entering through the hole he made in the wall, Garp asked:
"You... Are the Straw Hats crew, aren''t you?"
"I brought someone I want Monkey D. Luffy to go meet..."
Sanji, Franky, and Chopper immediately get ready to fight when they realize the enemy is attacking:
"Marines...!!!"
While Luffy was still asleep... Unfortunately for him, this provoked someone:
"WAKE UP~~~!!! LUFFY!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With an iron fist, Garp punched Luffy in the head.
"Ow!? Ooouch!!!"
Sanji was shocked to see this scene:
"Ouch!? What are you talking about!? It''s just a punch. It wouldn''t hurt your rubber
Garp removed his doggie hat before saying with a smile:
"There''s no way anyone can escape the fist of love!!"
"I heard you''ve been doing backless things, Luffy!!"
Luffy was still holding the bump on his head and agonizing silently, but when he heard that voice he could understand the cause with the familiarity of the pain he was feeling right now:
"Geh!!! G-Grandpa!!!!"
Sanji, Robin, Chopper, Nami, Franky, and Kokoro were all shocked when they heard this:
"What!? Grandpa!!?"
==============================
"Bwahahahahahaha!!!"
"As expected of myself!!"
Garp burst outughing when his prediction came true and punched the sleeping Luffy.
"I finally met Luffy in the manga! I wonder how things will go from this point on."
...
Seeing this scene, Sengoku and the rest of the Marines who were reading the volume trembled as well.
"There is no doubt that Vice-Admiral Garp is violent even with his grandson."
"What a strong punch!"
"If I had been punched by this, my head would have exploded like a balloon!"
"This is so scary!"
"A family of monsters!"
"Is that why Luffy has be so stupid?!"
"What''s so strange about that? If he was exposed to punches like these when he was a kid, there is no doubt that he would be an idiot!"
"Vice-Admiral Garp is too scary!"
...
South Blue, Rommel Kingdom;
Dragon, Crocodile, and Brook all exited the teleportation room of this kingdom''s art store.
They quickly merged with the excited crowd, bought their volumes, and sat in the corner.
"This kingdom has been under the government for 50 years. Since it has an art store here it wouldn''t be hard to get it to join our side and separate it from the world government."
Dragon was very happy to ally himself with someone like Sky Sword... If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have had the opportunity to carry out his n so early.
"Since Rob-san allowed you to use the teleportation room freely, that means he really trusts you, so don''t disappoint him Yohohoho, Luffy-san got punched by his grandfather! That''s funny."
Before Brook finished his words, he couldn''t stop himself from bursting outughing when he saw the scene of Garp punching Luffy.
Dragon opened up today''s volume and was surprised to see his bastard father had met Luffy in the manga.
"Oh... That''s bad!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 343: The silly grandfather and his grandson!
Chapter 344: The Four Emperors!
Chapter 345: Revolutionary Army Head! Luffy Dad!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 351 The silly grandfather and his grandson!
Chapter 351 The silly grandfather and his grandson!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Manga events:
Garp looked at his undeserving grandson with a smile and spoke:
"Luffy, Don''t you owe me an apology?
[Marine Headquarters Vice-Admiral Monkey D. Garp "Garp The Fist"]
Nami was deeply shocked when she met the muscr old man:
"Garp, you mean the hero of the marines!?"
Sanji turned towards Luffy and asked for confirmation:
"Luffy! Is he really your Grandpa!?"
Luffy immediately replied:
"Yup! Don''t mess with him!!! You''ll get killed...!!!"
"I was nearly killed by Grandpa on many asions in the past."
Garp''s expression was annoyed when he heard this:
"Hey, hey, Don''t say a such scandalous thing."
"I pushed you over bottomless cliffs, threw you into the jungle at night, tied you on a balloon, and sent you flying in the sky..."
"All that was done so that you could be a strong man!!!"
Sanji shuddered when he heard this:
"... I think I just saw the root of Luffy''s endless life force...!!"
Garp continued to speak in great frustration:
"In the end, I entrusted him to a friend of mine and trained him with Ace."
"But as soon as I took my eyes off of him, this happened..."
"I trained you to be a strong marine!!!"
Luffy immediately replied:
"I always said I wanna be a pirate!!!"
Garp couldn''t stand hearing this:
"Nonsense! You''re just under the bad influence of that ''Red Haired''!!!"
"Sh-Shanks saved my life!! Don''t speak ill of him!!!
Garp catches Luffy and gets ready to hit him:
"Are you telling your own grandfather what to do!!?"
"Gyaaah, I''m sorry!!!"
Sanji was amazed when he saw Luffy not even daring to resist:
"No shit...!! He doesn''t even try to fight against his grandfather!!!"
Chopper and Nami were horrified:
"Oh my gosh!! A marine captured Luffy!!!"
"Luffy!!!"
But to everyone''s shock, the grandfather and his grandson both fell asleep even while standing up.
"Ehhh!!? They fell asleep!!?"
...
..
==============================
"BWAHAHAHA...HAHA!!!"
Garp''s loudughter resounded in the sky of Marineford as everyone could hear it.
A minuteter, different voices ofughter were heard from all over Marineford.
"HAHAHAHA!!!"
"Vice-Admiral Garp hasn''t changed even in his seventies, HAHAHA!!"
"The hero of the marines is very violent with his grandson as expected! HAHAHAHA!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"If that was the case, Vice-Admiral Garp trained his grandson to make him a strong marine, but Luffy was determined to be a pirate."
"No wonder!"
"What the heck! How can they sleep in such a position?! Is it a joke?!"
"I don''t think it''s a joke... This family''s members are crazy!"
Sengoku closed up the manga volume and looked at Garp who was stillughing before turning around and leaving.
He was trying everything he could to restrain himself not tough out loud.
His reputation as a stern fleet admiral was on the line.
He quickly ran to his office and shut the door tightly behind him.
...
Sorbet kingdom;
"You are the king of a kingdom under the World Government, it is not weird for you to be a subordinate to the government yourself in the future, but the weird thing is that you have be a pirate Is this where the title of Tyrant came from?"
A man in a cat mask and a tuxedo spoke in front of a group of men wearing masks like him.
"What does the government want from me? I''m just an ordinary King of a kingdom in the south sea."
Bartholomew Kuma spoke nonchntly, his tone heavy andpletely sincere.
"An ordinary kingdom''s king you say? Heh~ You are one of the future Shichibukai and that''s a truth."
"The government has made you an offer We will overlook the incident of disrespecting the Celestial Dragon that urred 5 years ago here in your kingdom, in return you will join the government as a Shichibukai."
"Before that, we have to test your strength."
When he heard about that damn incident again, Kuma''s expression shook this time.
"I..."
p! p! p!
Suddenly, light apuse sounded from behind CP0''s group and a tall man appeared carrying a little girl with pink hair on his shoulder.
"What an inappropriate offer from you to a kingdom king."
The CP0 men started to sweat when they found out the identity of the person who had just arrived.
Even the 23-year-old Bartholomew Kuma was shocked to discover his rare guest.
"Is this poaching for talents again? You really don''t cet tired."
Bonney was thrilled when the only person who could help her father in this situation arrived.
Outside the royal pce, government men pinned the kingdom''s people at gunpoint.
This was a silent and massive invasion of the kingdom that had an art store.
Unfortunately for them.
Out of nowhere, waves of Hunters starteding and surrounding the shocked World Government men.
The fires of the war of change finally reached the four seas!
...
Ohara:
A very famous ship stopped at the port and no shipowner dared to leave his ship near this ship that had a giant egg in the middle.
"It''s the famous ship of the Pirate King!"
"Oro Jackson!"
"I am fortunate to have seen such a gem made by the legendary shipwright Tom-San before I died."
"Yes! It really is an amazing ship."
Far from the small crowd in the port, a huge crowd of people was gathered inside the art store today.
Including the crew of the Pirate King!
Today''s guests of honor.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 344: The Four Emperors!
Chapter 345: Revolutionary Army Head! Luffy Dad!
Chapter 346: Enel at the moon? Dr. Vegapunk!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 352 The Four Emperors!
Chapter 352 The Four Emperors!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Beside Amazon Lily, the massive aircraft carrier stood like a primordial monster on the sea surrounding Women Ind.
A few weeks ago when this metal monster was first transported here, the Amazonian women here were frightened and confused.
After all, there is no greater fear than the fear of the unknown.
Shakky and Glora stood up to protect the ind from the sudden attack of what they thought was an ancient weapon.
But before the situation worsens, Rob arrived to calm them down.
When they learned that it was his weapon, their troubled feelings calmed down and they felt safe.
Rob was initially nning to move the aircraft carrier to Ohara in order to protect the ind under any circumstances, butter scrapped this idea and decided to leave this ship here to protect the Amazon Lily instead.
As for Ohara, he will just buy another aircraft carrier.
He wasn''t short on Art Points!
He can spend it for many years and it never ends!
Back in this day, Amazonian women were enjoying the sense of security Rob brought them.
When he told them that the aircraft carrier was no different from an ancient weapon and he would leave it to them in case something happened, they felt like they had been favored by Rob so they were very happy.
Inside the art store, Gloriosa, Marlin, Shakky, young Dadan, and some very attractive Amazonian women gathered at thergest table inside the store''s tavern.
It looked like a meeting table, but it wasn''t meant to be a meeting, just a session to enjoy reading manga.
The art store on Women''s Ind was a unique case. There were no tourists from other areas and everything in the art store was free, so there was no real work for the waitresses here to do.
That''s why they were now enjoying reading manga and tweeting in chat rooms as much as they wanted.
==============================
Manga events:
Garp crossed his arms with a light sigh and began talking about some important information to his foolish grandson who was sure he didn''t know anything about it:
"Listen, Do you even know what kind of a guy that ''Red Haired'' is!?"
Despite the intense paining from his swollen head, Luffy asked about Shanks'' condition the moment he heard about him from his grandfather:
"...!? Shanks!? Are Shanks and the others doing fine!? Where are they!?"
Garp continued:
"Whether or not he''s doing fine..."
"There are numerous pirates out there. However, he is now one of the four most powerful pirates alongside the ''Whitebeard''."
"We call those pirates, who reign like emperors over thetter half of the Grand Line, The Four Emperors!!!"
"The Marine Headquarters and the Shichibukai exist in order to counterbnce these four!!"
"Their power is so influential that should these Three Powers be unbnced, the peace of the world would crumble."
After hearing all this, Luffy looked at his straw hat and spoke:
"I don''t really understand, but I''m happy to hear they''re doing fine. I miss them..."
Robin looked at Nami and asked in astonishment:
"... He has a connection with that Red Hair...!?"
Nami replied with what she knows: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Luffy''s taking care of that Staw-Hat on his behalf of him. I didn''t know he was such an influential man."
...
..
==============================
Shakky focused her gaze on the dark faces behind Garp as he spoke of the Four Emperors.
"That''s the Whitebeard... Next to him is Shanks... The fat person under him... Is she a woman?! Who could she be?!"
"This angry-face guy with horns, he must be Kaido!?"
"Kaido?! That bad guy?!"
"Is he became an emperor too?! This is unbelievable"
...
New Onigashima;
"WORORORORORO!!!"
Kaido''s loudughter could be heard even from Hunters Ind at this moment.
Kaido was very excited after seeing his manga''s first appearance.
Even when he only appeared as a shadow in the background, it was already his first appearance.
In contrast to the weird design of Kaido''s face in the original manga, Rob has modified Kaido''s face to the real Kaido in the future.
That was why the Beasts Pirates were so excited.
After all, their captain was going to be one of the Four Emperors in the future!
There is no doubt that under the influence of the current manga, the Yonko who will be mentioned in the manga will be considered a real Yonko even now.
Because the manga will bring them the prestige of emperors even when they are not emperors yet.
"As expected of myself!"
Kaido took up a barrel of Sake and pour it into his mouth in one go while staring at his manga appearance.
"Whitebeard, that Red-Haired, the king of beasts And who is this fat woman?!"
"Since she is at my level, she cannot be a simple character"
No matter how seriously Kaido thought, he couldn''t connect the owner of this fat and ugly face to the beautiful and attractive Charlotte Linlin.
...
On the other side in the New World,
Whole Cake Ind:
"Mama not one of the Four Emperors?!! Impossible!!"
"There is an error somewhere!"
"Who the hell is this fat monster beside Kaido!!"
"Where''s Mama?!"
The sons of the Big Mom felt very frustrated and anxious when they did not see the face of their beautiful mom among the Four Emperors.
Charlotte Linlin, in turn, peered into the shadows of the Four Emperors with a concerned look.
Her current form was really very tempting.
She has a beautiful, mature face that can make any man desire her.
Unfortunately for these guys, if they weren''t big enough they couldn''t even dream of owning her.
Suddenly, Linlin''s look fell on her future face and for some reason, she found her so familiar... Even if she waspletely different from her current form.
After all, she was fat when she was young.
The current face looks like an old version of what she looked like in her childhood.
"That can''t be true... Can''t it?!" At this moment, Linlin was so confused.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 345: Revolutionary Army Head! Luffy Dad!
Chapter 346: Enel at the moon? Dr. Vegapunk!
Chapter 347: The beautiful, sexy, and intelligent Nami!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 353 Revolutionary Army Head! Luffy Dad!
Chapter 353 Revolutionary Army Head! Luffy Dad!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Ohara;
Inside the art store;
"Oh, as expected of our Shanks! Even the protagonist of the story, Luffy, is your influence to make him be a pirate..."
Dark King Rayleigh maintained a slight smile while praising Shanks who is still a 14-year-old at the moment far from his future prestige.
Shanks was very embarrassed by the crew members'' constant praise for him.
Even Buggy was staring at him with foul gazes as if he wanted to tear him apart.
Obviously, he was jealous.
"Wahahaha!!"
Pirate King Rogerughed while drinking the sake offered to him by the lovely waitress (his wife) before speaking.
"No wonder, Shanks is my disciple anyway. Someone who has inherited the will of the Pirate King The true will that even the manga creator doesn''t know yet."
On the other hand, Olvia, Toki, Sora, and the others narrowed their eyes after hearing Roger''s words, while Rouge gave them a teasing smile.
Just what does Roger mean by saying that even Rob knows nothing of his true will?!
In the eyes of Rob''s wives, Rob was the All-Knowing!
There is nothing hidden from it, neither in the past nor in the future.
This was the result of the confidence and sense of security he had instilled in them over the past years.
"When will that partnere? We''ve been waiting for several hours until now."
Gaban was interested in the events of the manga but more interested in seeing Rob and urging him to transform into Ulquiorra''s form to satisfy his curiosity.
Ever since he saw Rob transform into one of his favorite characters and get away from a devastating ind attack on he''s been very curious about it.
In fact, it wasn''t only Gaban who was curious about it, but the entire crew was secretly curious.
"Oh, Gaban-san, He told me he would go to Sorbet Kingdom in South Blue and be back in a jiffy."
Olvia answered with a gentle smile.
"Oh So then? Thank you, Olvia-San! Since the God of Lightning said he woulde in a jiffy, he will definitely do it."
Gaban opened up his manga volume again and started enjoying the events of the manga.
"Ah... Is that Coby from the beginning of the story?! Impossible!"
Gaban was just as shocked as Luffy and Zoro after seeing Coby''s evolving form in the manga... After all, at the beginning of the story, he looked like a funny smaller kid, but now, he''s grown into a handsome and strong young man .
"These two, Coby and Helmeppo, I don''t know why but they remind me of you two, Buggyjiro, Akkataro, Gahahahaha!!"
Shanks and Buggy both pointed to themselves as they tilted their heads to the side.
"You mean us, Oden-san?"
"Who''s Coby like?"
"And who''s Helmeppo looks like!?"
Oden, Roger, Rayleigh, Gaban, Bullet, and the others looked at the duo with dead looks.
As if they were saying to them: Is this a question? The answer is very clear!
[The Global Forum]
...
..
[-Prince of Rommel Kingdom: I don''t know if it''s just a figment of my imagination, but I think I saw the leader of the Revolutionary Army in my kingdom! What should I do?!]
(35M Liked This Tweet)
(2,3M Replied To This Tweet)
(5M Shared This Tweet)
(Replies:...)
(-Monkey D. Garp: Why are you lying, you son of a bitch! (20M Liked This Comment)
-I may or may not be a government man: Your kingdom is already under siege, thanks for letting us know. (16M Liked This Comment)
+502K Reply...)
[-Monkey D. Dragon: The world has already entered the era of the War of Change and the revolutionary army is participating in it, we are not afraid of anyone.]
(200M Liked This Tweet)
(105M Replied To This Tweet)
(97M Shared This Tweet)
(Replies:...)
(-Sengoku Buddha: Stop your nonsense and go back to the navy, you bastard! I can help you to erase all your crimes...(f60M Liked This Comment)
-Celestial dragon''s hater: Dragon-Sama, I want to join your Revolutionary Army! (12M Liked This Comment)
-Celestial dragon''s hater #2: Me Too!! (1,4M Liked This Comment )
-Celestial dragon''s hater #3: Count Me! (510K Liked This Comment)
...
..
-Celestial dragon''s hater #4M: Me too! Count me in, please! (1K Liked This Comment)
-Celestial Dragon, Saint Caesar: What the hell is wrong with you, ves? (5 Liked This Comment)
+75M Reply...)
After seeing this frenzy of Celestial Dragon''s haters, Sengoku immediately closed his chat bracelet and run out from the forum with a pale, sweaty face.
This was the first time he had faced such severe criticism... Wasn''t he the Fleet Admiral... A big shot and lofty figure?
Why was he so mmed that he turned red face then?!
"Damnit!!"
"It''s all because of this damned manga again!"
Sengoku looked at the manga page where the Dragon''s face appeared when Garp started introducing him to Luffy.
==============================
Manga events:
While hammering nails to fix the wall, Garp turned to Luffy when he remembered something:
"By the way, Luffy. I heard you met your dad."
Luffy was surprised when he heard this:
"Eh? Dad? What do you mean by dad...? I have a dad?"
Garp put his pinky finger in his nose before asking:
"Oh What, He didn''t introduce himself...? I Heard he saw you off at Loguetown!"
Zoro and Sanji were surprised to hear the name of that town:
"Loguetown..."
"Luffy''s dad was in that town!?"
Luffy and Nami wondered what this dad would look like:
"How is my dad like?"
"I wonder what Luffy''s father is like..."
At this point, Garp casually tells them who the father is:
"Your father''s name is Monkey D. Dragon, The Revolutionary.
"EH!?"
"...!!"
"Luffy: Dragon...?"
"Marines: EHHHHHHHHHHH!!!?"
The Marines who heard this were so shocked that they scattered from their ces like sesame seeds lifted by the wind.
No one could believe what they just heard!
This is because it was shocking news that crossed the border.
"Marine: D-Dragon the Revolutionary has a son!!?"
"Coby: Luffy-San is a son of that Dragon!!?"
"Helmeppo: Then...!! Dragon is the son of Vice-Admiral Garp!!?"
"What''s up with his family!!?"
"Marine: It''s the first time hearing Dragon''s full name!!"
Luffy looked in amazement at the boisterous reactions but didn''t know the reason for all this, so he had to ask his crew encyclopedia who knows everything.
"Hey, Robin."
Robin knew what he wanted so she began to think of an appropriate way to exin to him so that he would understand: N?v(el)B\\jnn
"How should I exin this...?"
"Pirates... Don''t usually initiate attacks on Governments or Marines."
"However, there''s a force that attempts to directly overthrow the World Government. That''s the ''Revolutionary Army'' Dragon stands at its zenith."
"Propaganda is spread throughout the world, provoking revolutions in many kingdoms, and causing the downfall of many countries."
"Of course, the government got angry... Theybeled Dragon, th pulling the strings, As the worst criminal in the world and have been looking for him ever since."
"He was such a mysterious man that no one knew anything about his identity... But."
"Luffy: But??"
Garp scratched his head and his face started to sweat.
"Ack!! Maybe I shouldn''t have said anything"
"BWA HA HA HA HA! Then never mind about what I just said."
Marines: EEEEEHHHHHHH!!!??
==============================
South Blue, Rommel Kingdom;
Inside the art store,
Inside a soundproof room, the leaders of the revolutionary army gathered here, this ce was the best secret ce in the world for the secret staff meeting.
But at this moment, Crocodile, Brook, and Ivankov fell silent and stared dumbfoundedly at Dragon who was sweating while reading the manga page.
Veins appeared on his forehead before he pped the table with all his might.
"F@ck!!!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 346: Enel at the moon? Dr. Vegapunk!
Chapter 347: The beautiful, sexy, and intelligent Nami!
Chapter 348: Ohara hasn''t fallen yet....
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 354 Enel at the moon? Dr. Vegapunk!
Chapter 354 Enel at the moon? Dr. Vegapunk!
ckStar_BH:
*Writing during the FIFA World Cup is a real headache!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"Hey, Enel That expression on your face? What piqued your interest so much? Is it about Dragon-San?"
Rosinante looked at Enel with interest, cause thetter was strangely calm.
"Ah? It''s nothing... Just this so-called cover pictures series really amazed me. I never expected something so unrealistic to happen with my future version."
Enel pointed to the cover of the chapter: The name of the sea, where Enel appears inside a hole on the moon and there is a strange being lying before him in the vanquished position.
[Enel''s Great Space Mission VOL. 4: ''''Someone''s in the hole.'''']
"This particr series has caused quite a stir in the chat forums It''s the most mysterious one yet How is it possible to live in space?! That''s very weird!"
At this moment, Domingo who was enjoying the manga events turned to the duo who were discussing the events of the picture cover rather than the events of the manga itself.
"I heard the teacher say that breathing in space without the necessary ways is impossible. The moon that Enel traveled to, must be one of the moons that have an atmosphere that contains oxygen."
"Otherwise, living creatures can''t exist there, unless those creatures have a respiratory system different from the creatures in the of Seas, but the appearance of Enel there canceled this hypothesis as well."
"The question that must arise is why Enel went to the moon Do you have any idea?!"
Domingo pointed to young Enel when he asked this question.
"..."
Enel was silent for a while before finally speaking.
"The Birkans, Skypieans, and even Shandorians, we are originally the inhabitants of the Great Moon..."
...
Sorbet kingdom;
"So I am in fact a fully true member of the Revolutionary Army that Dragon-San made?"
"This is correct."
Rob was sitting on a small hill made up of CP0''s strongmen while talking to Kuma.
In Kuma''sp sits his little princess Bonney while still staring at Rob and the stars in her eyes.
She''s clearly still excited about how Rob defeated the bad guys in a few seconds.
Without any resistance.
"This is really baffling..."
King Kuma was really puzzled.
Although he has high morals and has a very bad impression of the world government, this is exactly what will prevent him from abandoning his people who epted him as their king despite his inability to do so, and embarking on a journey of piracy or a revolutionary army as a tyrant.
"Perhaps your most important task is to be a link between a genius scientist and Dragon."
"Huh?"
The confusion on Kuma''s face deepened when he heard Rob''s weird words.
"No need, you will understandter, as long as you continue to read that book in your hands," Robmented with a mysterious smile on his face.
Kuma looked at the manga volume that Garp''s appearance dominates on its cover.
"I love your manga series, I really enjoy each volume very much. If this is the future then I am really looking forward to living in this future." Kuma said.
"Ah It''s a pity that there won''t be a future like that anymore, but you can live a future like it as you wish, I won''t interfere with that, I''m just offering you to choose what you want because you are a man who deserves it, that cute little girl in your arms deserves that too~"
Little Bonney felt shy when she heard this and stuck her little head into her father''s fat belly.
"So what did you decide... Will you join the revolutionary army, or will you still going to be a king?!"
"I..."
After a few minutes...
"Well, enjoy the results of your choice, hero..."
"As for these guys, I''ll take them with me... We have a nice prison for them."
Rob grabbed the hill of the government men after putting them in a ss barrier easily and turned around to leave.
Kuma and Bonney looked at the departing Rob withplex looks in their eyes.
"Thank you."
Outside, the storm had already subsided with another victory for Rob''s men and the order had already been restored.
The simple inhabitants of the Sorbet kingdom are back to enjoying their nice day without fear of anotherrge-scale attack from the government.
...
Egg''s Head Ind (Under development);
"Shaka... What are thetest updates on the location of the lost aircraft carrier?"
The mysterious voice of an old man seemed to contain a weary tone as if he was suffering from some kind of heaviness.
Theputer''s light was reflected on Shaka''s mask, which was currently working smoothly toplete the creation of the second version of himself... The evil side: Lilith using another part of the original Vegapunk''s brain.
''Current Location: Calm Belt, Amazon Lily Ind.''
"Travel way: 80% it has a space warp engine, but that''s not certain."
"Which space warp engine are you talking about~? The whole secret lies in the art store, that technology even the prosperous kingdom will kneel in veneration before it."
"Forget it... How about that guy Dragon and his small Freedom Army? Is there any update from him...? The idiot even after receiving several ps in a row from Rob, still believes in him, Hahahaha! Cough!"
"Huuuh... As a scientist, I cannot trust someone more powerful, intelligent, and mysterious than me even if it means a certain loss for me"
"Doctor... Our name is mentioned in this manga."
"Huh? Really?! What a piece of big news to hear Ah! Does that mean Rob knows about this old man? Damn! I can''t stand to reading the manga now"
"Oh, thanks for that, that''s helpful... It''s always nice to add so many varied modifications to any machine, so life bes easier.
Behind Shaka was an old man, too short but with a very long and huge head, lying on a medical bed with mechanical hands attached to the bed on each side... He had intended to undergo another operation to remove part of hisrge brain , but it seemed he was not ready yet, given that his name was suddenly mentioned in the manga.
This old man who had been mysterious for a long time was the real Vegapunk... Everyone who had appeared before, whether inside Marigoa''s meeting room or with Shaka was none other than Cyborg clones of him.
"I can read the manga better like this."
His tongue was absurdly long too... It could be said that his look was miserable to the eye... But beneath that pathetic sight that resembles one of the famous pictures of the genius scientist from Rob''s past life, Albert Einstein, lies an amazing mind enough to develop the world by several hundred years to the future.
Vegapunk seriously looked at the events of the manga and his expression started to grow hrious.
Mentioning him in the manga was not an everyday event.
He was not an ordinary person whose identity could be easily guessed.
If Rob was just a crook he might fall into a plot hole he couldn''t save himself from.
"Let me see what you are hiding, Light of Knowledge n''s kid." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Shaka, call Dragon and tell him that I may suffer the same fate as him soon."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 347: The beautiful, sexy, and intelligent Nami!
Chapter 348: Ohara hasn''t fallen yet...
Chapter 349: Rob''s impression of chapter 1066!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 355 The beautiful, sexy, and intelligent Nami!
Chapter 355 The beautiful, sexy, and intelligent Nami!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
==============================
Manga events:
Luffy, Coby, and Helmeppo, were sitting on a wreck on Shipbuilder Ind, and they were gleefully talking:
"So, did you guys also go over that mountain to enter the Grand Line!"
Coby immediately responded:
"Ah... No, we didn''t cross the reverse mountain."
"Luffy: Why?"
"Headquarter warships can cross calm belts. But then, it''s not 100% guaranteed."
Luffy was jealous of this Marine''s ability:
"EEEH!? That''s not fair!!"
"But why!? There are so many sea kings that are several times bigger than warships in there!! It was like hell when we tried going through that ce!!"
Coby begins exining how the Navy can easily cross from that dangerous ce, but at this moment, it turns out that there is a small den den mushi for espionage not far away eavesdropping on their conversation:
"The bottom of the warships are patched with stones kairouski."
As usual, Luffy was stupid enough not to not understand what that meant:
"So what?"
Fortunately for him, there is a beautiful, sexy, and intelligent female member of his crew who can absorb such important information.
[[Coby: Kairouski emit the same type of energy as the sea, so for the fish in the sea, those ships are...]]
On the other side of den den muchi for espionage, the morous figure of Nami in a swimsuit appeared as she jotted down the information she had just heard:
"Energy of the sea... I got it!"
"That''s why even if the ships sail above them, sea kings won''t notice them!!"
"Military scientists are doing a pretty good job...!!"
...
..
==============================
Marigoa;
Inside the government hall, sat four elders of the Gorosei unusually.
The gorosei with the hat.
The gorosei with a long beard.
The blond gorosei.
The mustachioed gorosei.
Only the bald gorosei with a samurai sword was not present at this moment.
"Hmm... Interesting."
The blond Gorosei sighed in admiration when he read about the ability of the Navy headquarters to make their way through the calm belts using such a simple method that they had never thought of before.
"Will Vegapunk develop this amazing technology in the future?!"
"Oh no Now, it''s public! Just like the Rokushiki techniques Damn it!"
The long-bearded gorosei gritted his teeth angrily once more... Before they even started developing this technique... Their technology has already be public.
"Never mind... Who has such a huge amount of resources to install kairouseki on the bottom of ships? Is kairouseki a mineral as abundantly as iron?!"
"Only we, the world government, know how to get the kairouseki..."
"..."
When the mustachioed gorosei reached this line, his words suddenly stopped in his throat when he remembered that this secret too could be exposed in the manga.
The rest of the gorosei looked at theirrade before shaking their heads slightly with pity.
"We have to prevent this from continuing at all costs."
"Oh... The name Vegapunk has appeared! That doesn''t bode well."
...
Inside the art store in the Domain of the Gods.
The Celestial Dragons sat in groups of four surrounded by their guards and ves.
"Ah! My eyes! What do I see!"
"Goddess! This is just a goddess!"
A fat celestial dragon pped his table softly as saliva continued to fly from his big mouth when he saw a picture of Nami wearing nothing but a bikini.
Only the bald gorosei with a samurai sword was not present at this moment.
"Hmm... Interesting."
The blond Gorosei sighed in admiration when he read about the ability of the Navy headquarters to make their way through the calm belts using such a simple method that they had never thought of before.
"Will Vegapunk develop this amazing technology in the future?!"
"Oh no Now, it''s public! Just like the Rokushiki techniques Damn it!"
The long-bearded gorosei gritted his teeth angrily once more... Before they even started developing this technique... Their technology has already be public.
"Never mind... Who has such a huge amount of resources to install kairouseki on the bottom of ships? Is kairouseki a mineral as abundantly as iron?!"
"Only we, the world government, know how to get the kairouseki..."
"..."
When the mustachioed gorosei reached this line, his words suddenly stopped in his throat when he remembered that this secret too could be exposed in the manga.
The rest of the gorosei looked at theirrade before shaking their heads slightly with pity.
"We have to prevent this from continuing at all costs."
"Oh... The name Vegapunk has appeared! That doesn''t bode well."
...
Inside the art store in the Domain of the Gods.
The Celestial Dragons sat in groups of four surrounded by their guards and ves.
"Ah! My eyes! What do I see!"
"Goddess! This is just a goddess!"
A fat celestial dragon pped his table softly as saliva continued to fly from his big mouth when he saw a picture of Nami wearing nothing but a bikini.
Nami looked very attractive at this moment causing a stir among the perverted Celestial Dragons who practically became worshiping Nami as the Queen of the Gods.
There are even some extreme Celestial Dragons who n to get Nami and Nojiko at any cost in their harem when they''re born.
The Celestial Dragons still believed that they were the rulers of the world even after all that had happened and the world had already split into two poles.
They still see the colorful world they have long lived in.
And that''s exactly what Rob wants it to be as long as possible because of course he has his ns.
...
After getting rid of the miserable CP0 group in the hunters'' ind prison which is considered the second most protected prison in the world after Impel Down, Rob returns to Ohara to meet hisrades who have been waiting for some time.
Roger was a patient man but the rest of the crew weren''t.
Rob came out of the teleportation room and found his little princess waiting for him.
"Finally you''re back, Dad! Mustache Uncle and his crewmates have been waiting for a long time!"
Little Robin jumped at great speed onto her father''s shoulders, clutching his head like an octopus.
"Oh, really? So what has my little princess been doing all this time?"
"I was ying with the funny duo Shanks and Buggy~Haha! I can''t believe that redhead is going to be an emperor in the future!"
"As for the Buggy, I notice that he has the same personality as a kid when he bes an adult clown... He still a big fool!"
"Hahahahahaha!!!"
Rob couldn''t stop himself fromughing hard.
...
Inside the main bar at the Ohara art store;
"Wow~ What a beauty!"
"How sexy!"
"Nami is a Goddess, my eyes are insatiable at seeing her, herplexion is whiter than the whites of my eyes!"
"I love you! Nami-san!"
"Now, I understand why Sanji was so excited after hearing that Nami went swimming!"
...
"Eh Can the Calm Belt be crossed this way? Interesting!"
Aside from the bustle of Nami''s body-obsessed freaks, the Pirate King crew members were interested in something else, Rayleigh was the first to speak.
"This Vegapunk seems to be an interesting person... As if he was a guy from the advanced past."
Roger''s eyes narrowed when he read the name Vegapunk and his aplishments. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 348: Ohara hasn''t fallen yet...
Chapter 349: Rob''s impression of chapter 1066!
Chapter 350: Whitebeard and Redhaired! (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 356 Ohara hasnt fallen yet...
Chapter 356 Ohara hasn''t fallen yet...
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Garp looked at the manga scene of his grandson and his disciple and his impression of Coby grew more and more.
A marine soldier cannot freely tell a pirate such important information.
But here, Coby was telling Luffy everything he knew.
The purpose of that is, of course, clear...
He wanted to provide anything he could help Luffy with on his journey.
Even if they are just pieces of information.
This was noticed by Garp and the rest. But Sengoku and the Five Elders were angered by this act.
After all, no matter how close his rtionship with Luffy is, it''s not eptable to pass private information to pirates.
This scene practically cut Coby''s rtionship with the Navy even before he was born.
...
In the Fleet Admiral''s office.
"This damned kid even told him about the New World!"
Sengoku felt indignant, but in fact, he respected Coby in his heart.
This young man has never forgotten the kindness of Luffy who saved him and opened up great prospects for him.
"You want to be a Marine Admiral? With that emaciated body? Dream up!"
Despite saying that, a big smile appeared on Sengoku''s face.
==============================
Manga events:
"Luffy-San!!"
Coby looked at Luffy and called out to him with a smile before continuing to speak:
"Do you know what thetter half of this Grand Line is called...!?"
From the bewildered expression on Luffy''s face, Coby realized he didn''t know anything:
"People know thest part of the sea that goes beyond the Red Line, by the name:..."
"The New World."
Luffy was surprised to hear the name of this great ocean:
"... The New World..."
Coby kept telling Luffy what he knew:
"A sea where people who will begin the next generation gather!! Whoever conquers this sea will be the Pirate King!!!"
Coby shouted what was on his mind without thinking:
"Luffy-San, let''s meet again over there!!!"
Sanji/Chopper/Zoro: "..."
"I''ll capture you next time!!! I''ll be much, much stronger!!"
"One day, I''ll be a Marine... A- Admiral!!!"
...
..
==============================
"Bwahahahaha!!! This brat is really good..."
Garpughed a lot after seeing Coby fall to the ground and immediately apologizes after announcing his dream.
But a smile came back to his face after seeing Luffy''s reaction.
Luffy was someone who could see if someone had a dream or not and even could tell if the other side could achieve it or not.
That was an innate talent he possessed as the person who has the most silly dream in history.
That''s why he was Luffy.
"I look forward to seeing your journey, my grandson~ If its end is worth it, this grandfather with his old body will make the way for you to repeat your dream in reality with all I have."
...
Navy Base, G-20 Branch:
This branch was in a very sensitive ce, the branch closest to the border with the Hunters Empire.
It was only a few tens of kilometers away from Water 7... On a small ind that was shaped to create a navy branch strong enough to catch pirates who wished to go to the Sabaody Archipgo directly without having to cross the death triangle known as the Florian Triangle.
This base has been crammed for about a month due to the ongoing War of Change.
Here rests both big shots, Marine Admiral: Zephyr, and Admiral candidate: Kuzan, who is also known as Aokiji.
"Has the delivery ship arrived yet or not?!"
"Arara~ The new volume has apparently already been released several hours ago"
Kuzan was sleeping on his office chair with a cover over his eyes, but he was clearly not asleep at all, because the moment the Marine stumbled he could spot him.
"Yes sir! The delivery ship has already arrived, and this is your manga book."
The soldier left the manga book on the desktop before quickly leaving... It was very cold in the room.
Staying there for a few extra breaths would make him stay there forever in the form of an icy carving.
Everyone knows how cruel Aokiji who froze even his best friend to death was.
Kuzan removed his eyes cover with a navy symbol on it and looked at the manga book lying quietly on his desktop.
He reached out to grab this book of wonders.
While doing so, his mind was thinking about something weird the whole time.
(Ice Time Capsule is not a killing technique but a storage technique... I''m sure Saul is still alive in the manga... Let''s see where all this goes...)
Kuzan started reading the manga.
He was surprised when he saw Garp''s arrival, as he was surprised by the fact of the Revolutionary Army and Dragon and also when mentioned the name of the old Punk.
He had thought that things would not be so interesting after seeing the events turn into a noisy banquet.
But what happened next really surprised him.
He appeared again in the manga...
==============================
Manga events:
While she was enjoying the banquet with everyone, a cold voice came from behind the wall to call her again, causing her to feel fear of the unknown again:
"Listen as I speak... Nico Robin."
(...!!! No way...!!) "HAA...HAA... Aokiji...!!!"
"Why didn''t you just run away like you always do? I''m sure you could''ve run away, even from the CP9, if it were only you."
"...!!!"
For a moment, Robin didn''t know how to answer that question, but then she tried not to think about the worst and spoke.
"... I told you that it''s different from before, didn''t I? I couldn''t leave them stranded..."
After hearing her answer, he started talking about what he wanted to say bying here:
"The giant who fought for Ohara 20 years ago: Jaguar D. Saul. We were... Very good friends."
Robin was shocked to hear this.
"It''s my duty... To observe what you do with your life... Because I respected his will and let you get away from the ind...!!!"
"I decided that I could no longer leave a ticking bomb like you roam free. One who hasn''t found a ce to harbor herself and is still wandering around even after 20 years. Most of all... I thought you just wanted to die..."
"I... I intended to put everything about Ohara to an end this time. Of course, I never expected that CP9 would fall... Did you finally find a ce to harbor yourself...!?"
"..."
Robin absorbed everything she had just heard before giving a short answer.
"Yes."
"Whether or not Saul''s decision to let you live was correct... Are you going to... Show me the answer?"
Robin replied:
"... I intend to..."
Before he left he said an answer full of mystery.
"... Then live your life to the fullest... Ohara... Hasn''t fallen yet."
In theing years... Maybe 3 years... Maybe 5 years... Or maybe more. In an arc far from this arc. The truth behind these mysterious words that Aokiji says will be clear to the inhabitants of the Pirate World.
==============================
This was for the people of Pirate World, but not for Rob.
After reading Chapter 1066, a big smile appeared on Rob''s face.
"As I expected... Ohara hasn''t fallen yet."
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 349: Rob''s impression of chapter 1066!
Chapter 350: Whitebeard and Redhaired! (Part 1)
Chapter 351: Whitebeard and Redhaired! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 357 Robs impression of !
Chapter 357 Rob''s impression of !
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Ring Hell Ind;
After getting rid of the prisoners (CP0) on Hunters Ind, Rob received a notification from the system shop that a new chapter of the manga (One Piece) has updating on Earth, so he decided to read it before going to Ohara.
After reading the new chapter 1066, Rob was shocked.
He didn''t expect Saul to survive in the manga, after all, his giant body was his only weakness.
Even if Aokiji didn''t want to kill him, Akainu wouldn''t let him get out unharmed.
He''ll be bombarded along with Ohara and his frozen body will be smashed to parts.
"Just how did he escape death"
"The hell Why is his head that huge?!"
"Did Oda draw him with his leg again?!"
"Even if his mind held all the knowledge of the world since its creation, it wouldn''t be that big."
Rob looked pityingly at Vegapunk whose head was ridiculously swollen.
"This is definitely not human!"
"Oh, was there that kind of rtionship between Dragon and Vegapunk?!"
"Oh, has Professor Clover been arrested more than 10 times by the Navy?! What an unassuming history!"
Rob was enjoying every moment of the chapter, just like his customers who enjoyed chapters outside.
"Robin... She''s happy..."
"Yeah! Ohara''s will is still alive."
Seeing his adult daughter crying tears of happiness after learning the truth about what archaeologists had done to protect the books and the legacy of the Ohara people and Saul who was still alive, Rob felt aplicated feeling.
"Even after bing a grown woman, she still has my cute little daughter personality inside of her~" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Well I have decided, I have to visit Egg Head This ancient giant robot is very interesting."
"Dr. Vegapunk is interesting too."
"Since you follow who could give you more money for your research, things be much easier."
At this moment, a sly smile appeared on Rob''s face.
It''s time for the government to taste the cup of bitterness.
This time he''ll be the one who is stealing talents from the World Government.
After finishing reading the chapter that was full of revealing secrets, Rob left his personal room in the art store on Hunters Ind and proceeded through the teleportation room toward the Ohara art store.
There he found the cutest creature in the world waiting for him.
"... So did you enjoy your time with Buggy and Shanks?"
"Yes, that was fun!" Little Robin answered.
Rob walked out of his personal section with Little Robin on his shoulders.
The father''s aura surrounding him seemed extremely captivating.
The women stared at Rob with heart-shaped eyes and reddened faces, but not one of them dared to approach him.
Just seeing him was a blessing to them.
Olvia, Toki, and the others noticed Rob''s arrival and rushed to greet him.
"Honey~ Wee back."
Rob hugged Olvia with a smile on his face before continuing to hug Toki, Sora, and Otohime who were present.
His arrival caught up the attention of Roger''s crew who had been waiting for him for a long time already.
...
"Wahahaha!! You really have to tell me why you drew Shanks with such prestige and power while youpletely underestimated Buggy."
"Look, he absolutely hates you now."
Rob followed Roger''s finger and noticed Buggy staring at him with murderous looks.
"Oh really sorry, but did I do anything wrong?"
...
"No doubt Whitebeard would be very happy to appear in the manga again, right, Captain?"
Rayleigh asked his captain as he pointed to the end of the chapter where Whitebeard appeared with unparalleled splendor.
...
==============================
Manga events:
[[Grand Line, Holy Land Marigoa]]
"GOROSEI, GOROSEI, IT''S AN EMERGENCY!!"
"What''s going on...?"
"HAA... HAA..."
The agent transmitting his report to the five elders was sweating profusely at this moment, but he gathered himself together and reported the report:
"In the New World... One of the Yonko, Red-Haired Shanks, Broke through the military fleet and made contact with the other Yonko, Withebeard Edward Newgate!!!"
The blond Gorosei frowned after hearing this:
"What...!!?"
...
[[Grand Line, New World]]
"Oyaji, Oyaji!"
"Red Hair is asking to meet you."
After hearing this, Whitebeard gave a casual answer while drinking a barrel of Sake:
"Ah... Let him..."
"You''d better bring some good booze, Brat."
==============================
"Gurararara!!"
Unlike the old and rickety Whitebeard in the manga, the current Whitebeard who reading manga was at the height of his youth.
Heughed andughed again and keptughing, of course, because he didn''t expect to appear in the manga again.
Every time he appeared in the manga, he could feel the adrenaline spreading all over his body, giving him goosebumps and excitement.
"Oyaji!"
"You look great this time too!"
"Even at such an old age, you still look strong!"
"Whitebeard! What a giant title in the manga!"
Marco, Jozu, Vista, and the others started praising their unusually enthusiastic father today.
Such opportunities do not alwayse.
"Ze~ Ha Ha Ha~ Oyaji looks really great"
"Shut up you damn it!"
"..."
Teach shuddered when he heard that... A sense of danger was rising in his heart once more.
This volume gave him a lot of threat.
Since the Whitebeard ship has appeared, this means that will also appear in this arc.
This time it will really dead end.
...
Marigoa;
"..."
"He''d drawn us again."
"This bastard is especially focused on me!"
Although his words sounded angry, the blond Gorosei wasn''t angry at all.
Rather, he was happy.
The other elders were the ones who were angry because they didn''t appears in the manga like theirrade.
"This bastard Sky Sword one day I will crush him with my own hands!"
"Me too!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 350: Whitebeard and Redhaired! (Part 1)
Chapter 351: Whitebeard and Redhaired! (Part 2)
Chapter 352: The dead end of Teach!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 358 Whitebeard and Redhaired! (1)
Chapter 358 Whitebeard and Redhaired! (1)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Marine Headquarters;
Sengoku gazed with a weird expression at the first page of the new chapter titled (Whitebeard and Redhaired).
Does he have to worry about this?
"In hell, I''d be worried because of what doesn''t belong to me!"
"Let my future self take care of this shit!"
"It doesn''t concern me at all!"
"Yes! What a collision between a Whitebeard and a Redhaired?! And who in the hell is Redhaired!"
Sengoku continued to curse out loud and let out all the frustrations umted over the past years.
"Well! It''s all over already! And the worst has already happened!
Even the War of Change broke out.
So why should he be worried?
"Sigh~"
Tsuru sighed while looking at this... She didn''t want to see her mate in this near-crazy state.
"Sengoku... Have you heard thetest news?"
"Jaguar D. Saul has announced his defection from the ranks of the Navy to the Hunters Guild."
==============================
"The fleet has been defeated!!"
"Redhaired and Whitebeard are about to make a contact!!"
"We don''t know what''s gonna happen!!"
"Stay alert with the utmost measures!!!"
"Yes, Sir!!"
...
..
==============================
Sengoku took his eyes off the manga''s page that contain the bad news for the navy and he looked at Tsuru who was sitting not far from him.
"Saul said that he would not remain in the Navy as long as the likes of Sakazuki were in its ranks and as long as it was under the control of the Five Elders."
"Yes... Unfortunately, it is another loss for our ranks."
"Don''t bother with manga events anymore and tell me what you think about the progress of the war?!" Tsuru asked.
"The war will be quiet in its early years, and this is evident from the current progress of the war."
"But in the future, it will not remain as quiet as it is now... In order to fulfill the right to its name, seas of blood must appear."
"The world government will not give up."
"The Sky Sword will not concede either."
"But both parties, neither the World Government and the so-called Empty Throne ruler nor Rob will be in control of the course of the war."
"So who would it be?"
Tsuru was curious after hearing Sengoku''s analysis.
Sengoku held the manga book in his hands and opened it again as Tsuru looked at the manga book in her hand.
"Unfortunately, this damn book written by the Sky Sword will be in control of the intensity of the war from now on."
"Just imagine if a big war broke out in this book and its sides were big and well-known personalities in the present... What do you think will happen?"
"Maybe it will in reality too!"
"That''s what''s so dangerous about this book, it changes the course of the global trend over and over again."
"Secrets, truths, and mysteries that not everyone was supposed to know. Now, everyone in the world, even the retards from the Four Seas, know about them all!"
"The secrets of the Poneglyphs, which the world government has tried to cover up with all it has for 800 years, are now revealed one by one in the chapters of this book."
"The secrets of the Grand Line that were mysterious even to the residents of the Grand Line themselves, are now being revealed one by one too."
"Our secret skills and abilities are made public so that everyone in the world can freely practice them."
"This book is in control of everything... It deals us one blow after another, and we have no defense against it but to ept it."
"This is only the beginning, I have a feeling this book will continue until everything is revealed!"
"That''s why it doesn''t matter who wins the War of Change, the winner will change the world order because the biggest winner is the manga of One Piece." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
Ohara;
Inside the art store;
Readers stare at the chapter''s events in astonishment.
Absolute silence fell in ce at this moment, but in a certain part of the art store, all of the Roger Pirates stared in shock at Shanks.
Even Rob gazed at Shanks with a smile.
As if to say, "Brat! Didn''t I give you more than your right?"
"Wahahahaha!"
"You took my ce in the future, You''re a real man!"
Roger repeatedly taps Shanks on the shoulder until he had feel numb.
"This Conqueror Haki is so scary!"
"Oh my Gosh! That''s crazy! He challenged the Whitebeard!"
"Is Whitebeard became weak or Shanks became strong?!"
"Damn you, Shanks! You even dared try to recruit me into your crew?! In your dreams!"
Roger''s pirates continued to babble loudly as they read the chapter where Whitebeard and Shanks shed.
Their first collision split the sky in two, creating a scene that struck deep awe in the hearts of readers around the world.
...
Urura Ind;
"Vigor and drive? Isn''t that conqueror haki?"
"Wororororo! As expected of someone on the same level as me He can even fight Whitebeard!"
"I can''t wait to fight him in the future!"
Kaido was excited after seeing the collision between Whitebeard and Redhaired.
So much so that he wants tomit suicide again.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 351: Whitebeard and Redhaired! (Part 2)
Chapter 352: The dead end of Teach!
Chapter 353: The next destination is Fish-Man Ind?
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 359 Whitebeard and Redhaired! (2)
Chapter 359 Whitebeard and Redhaired! (2)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
"I bet by it on the new age..."
Shanks'' eyes shed as he read the words of his future version about Luffy.
"... Gaah! What east blue booze are you talking about, Newgate? Wahahaha! There are no better wines than what the art store sells!"
No matter how much Roger drank of this wine he couldn''t get drunk.
"You look like me."
Roger took Shanks seriously while saying that.
"It looks like I''ll bet you at some point in my life. And now, you''re betting on Luffy."
"Let me tell you this, boy... Your bet is correct."
...
Moby Dick;
Suddenly, the looks that looked at Teach from time to time became heavier.
Teach started to sweat more and more while he read today''s volume.
"This is... As expected."
"It''s all over for me..."
==============================
Manga events:
Shanks pointed to the wounds on his left eye and began to talk about it to Whitebeard:
"This... Isn''t a wound from the adventure nor did I get it from Hawkeye... Your man, ckbeard Teach, was the one who inflicted this wound...!!"
Whitebeard: "..."
Shanks continued to speak:
"And It''s not like I was careless or anything. Do you understand what I''m trying to say here, Whitebeard!"
"All this time, he''s been hiding in the shadow of the famous Whitebeard!!!"
"And now, he''s gained power... And started to take action. In the end, he''ll be aiming for the top with his own will!! He''ll eventually take over your position, too."
Whitebeard heard everything Shanks had said up to this point and got the point of it all, but he still didn''t understand what the Red Hair wanted him to do by saying all of this:
"What do you want me to do? That''s what you came here for, right?"
Shanks took a deep breath and begged Whitebeard... This was the most he could do to help his former captain''s son:
"Please, Stop Ace!!!"
"Despite his youth, he''s entrusted to captain the second division of your crew. Ace is strong...!!! I know that very well."
"... But that fame and trustplicate things. It''s not yet time for them to face each other!!!"
"Leave ckbeard Teach alone!! That''s the only wish I have."
After hearing all this, Whitebeard startedughing:
"... Fu Fu... Gurararara!!"
"A sniveling kid like you dare to say such things."
At this moment, the aura surrounding Whitebeard changed from friendly to savage, warning Shanks:
"His crime... Is something that''s highly forbidden on a pirate ship. He killed a Nakama...!! Thus viting the ultimatew."
"I treat any idiot I let on my ship like my own son."
"Now, where would the soul of my murdered son go...!!?"
"You can''t live in this world without humanity and justice. It''s my responsibility to give that stupid Teach a lesson about that...!!!"
"Do you understand, fool?"
"You''re 100 years too early to order me around."
...
..
==============================
Whitebeard looked at Teach who was shivering in the corner and got up from his seat.
When he moved, the sea began to shake, the ship seemed unstable.
The air started shivering.
The world began to tremble.
The Whitebeard''s sons turned away from the way one by one.
"Oyaj"
Before Teach could finish his first word, he was caught up and silenced by Whitebeard like a small chicken.
"Don''t call me that."
"I don''t have a son like you."
...
Sabaody Archipgo;
"This powerful Conqueror Haki!"
"Is this the level of the Yonko?! They are more terrifying than the admirals and legendary hunters!"
"Isn''t it, Beckman?"
Yassop looked at the 25-year-old who had a shotgun like him and was looking at the manga page in which he appeared in with interested eyes.
"Yassop Are you going to be a hunter for the rest of your life?"
"Don''t you want to find the captain?"
"The boss saved my wife from death... I''m grateful to him enough to choose a new future. I also have a terrible wife, who will kill me if I be a pirate!"
"The captain is still a teenage kid at the moment, he''s still far from what he is in the manga."
"..."
"Then And you? Why are you participating in this war with our side?" Yassop asked.
"Well, the benefits of being a hunter are tempting to me right now. But the most important reason is that I want to meet Shanks as soon as possible."
"This war will be the chance for that to happen."
...
Marineford;
Garp''s moodpletely changed at this moment.
He immediately entered the chat forum and left a long tweet cursing all 100 Teach origines before logging out.
However, he did not calm down... After all, this bastard was targeting his grandson!
"Well, I''m already at Water 7 in the manga! If you''re men,e all of you!"
"I wish I could see myself crushing your bones in the manga!"
"Oh Shit! Is this Ace?!"
"Damn it!"
...
Ohara;
"Ace..."
Rouge looked at the end of the chapter in which Ace appeared and couldn''t contain her rising ominous feeling.
Suddenly, she remembered everything Shanks had said in the manga about stopping Ace and became more nervous.
"Don''t worry, my dear... Ace is very strong... Even Newgate trusts him."
Roger patted his wife''s back andforted her with a smile on his face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 352: The dead end of Teach!
Chapter 353: The next destination is Fish-Man Ind?
Chapter 354: Strawhats new wanted posters!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 360 The dead end of Teach!
Chapter 360 The dead end of Teach!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
West Blue, Ilisia Kingdom;
Inside the art store of this calm Kingdom, a young man with a pale face was enjoying reading manga.
Everyone who saw him immediately turned away from his ce.
Before the appearance of the ckbeard Pirates in the manga, this young man was only rtively famous in this kingdom since he was the son of the mayor who wasmissioned by King Thssa Lucas on a neighboring ind.
But after the appearance of the ckbeard Pirates in the manga of One Piece, his situationpletely changed and he became a famous figure on a global level.
After all, in his first appearance in the manga, he appeared in the middle of Marigoa!
Yes, this young man was the 16-year-old Laffite!
"Wohohoho~ Here I appear again in this masterpiece~ That''s fun!!"
Laffite''s shape wasn''t much different from his future version, he looked incredibly pale skin and despite his young age, he was still very tall, after first appearing in the manga he began wearing the same clothes as his future counterpart.
That''s why the only difference between him and Laffite in the manga was his young age.
Currently, Lafitte has been enjoying the sudden urrence of the ckbeard Pirates in the manga.
==============================
Manga events:
[[Grand LineAn Ind]]
"Hey, look!!"
"It''s an article about the Strawhats...!!
After ckbeard Teach had seen the contents of the newspaper, he handed it over to Van Augur to see, also.
"ZEHAHAHAHA!! They''ve done such an outrageous thing!!!"
Van Augur grabbed the newspaper and marveled at what he saw:
"Hrmm. They took out the Judicial Ind. I bet their bounties will jump up!!!"
Even Laffite was surprised when he heard about the Judicial Ind:
"Enies Lobby is famous for the sea training from Water Seven, isn''t it?"
Van Augurmented:
"It''s not far from here. Must''ve been some kind of fate."
Even Jesus Burgess got excited:
"WHEEEEHA HA HA, Let''s go, Captain!!"
Vasco Shot took pity on the unlucky Straw Hats this time:
"Pity... That they''re within our range. How unlucky they are... Cough. Argh."
At this moment, the crew is already starting to move:
"Of course, we''re going. ZEHAHAHAHAHA!!!"
"Prepare to set sail!!!"
...
"Hey."
At this moment, someone spoke, which caught up the attention of ckbeard Teach and his crew:
"HRMM?"
Ace appeared on the roof of a building, it was the person who had just spoken:
"Wait up, Teach. I''ve been looking for you...!!!"
==============================
"Since he''s alone, and we''re a whole crew, he must have killed himself, Fufufufu~"
Lafitte was sure of this.
After all, abundance beats courage!
"Not only that, but the captain managed to injure the Yonko, Red Haired!"
"That means he is not a weak Captain!"
At this point, Laffite was subconsciously considering Teach as his captain.
He didn''t know that his captain was in a miserable state at this moment.
...
Moby Dick;
"Ace..."
Whitebeard looked at this scene with manyplex emotions in his heart.
He did not expect that Roger''s son would be his son in the future.
And he takes his likes and values seriously.
Even to achieve justice for his murdered son, he took the mission of hunting down the killer and punishing him.
And now the awaited moment has arrived.
But what will the result be?
Will what the Red Hair warned him from... Will really happen?!
Will Ace be fall?
"ckbeard Teach...!!!"
Whitebeard pressed the armrest of his chair until it brokepletely.
Teach caused his mood to change from good to worse after this chapter.
After remembering Teach''s condition, Marco and the others shook their heads pitifully.
...
In the prison room in the basement of Moby Dick.
Teach was lying in his blood inside the prison.
He was not dead, but he was almost dead.
Previously, he was beaten to half a corpse by Whitebeard.
Not only that, but he was fed a useless Ordinary Zoan-type Devil Fruit, and he was handcuffed with Kairouseki, and thrown into a dark dungeon by the order of Whitebeard himself.
This was a dead end for Teach.
...
Water Seven;
"What''s thetest news about the young Mayor Iceburg-Saning back?!"
"He is currently immersed in the Sea Train Project with his mentor, it''s hard to get them to go back to Water Seven."
"Aren''t we now areas of the Hunters Empire''s influence?! Why doesn''t hee back? We don''t have any rtionship with the World Government anymore."
"It''s not that he doesn''t want to go back, it''s that he can''t."
"Then what about Franky? And Tom-San?"
"The same for them." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Inside the art store, many carpenters and ordinary people were still talking about Tom and his disciples who had not returned here since they left three months ago.
"Look! Franky makes the dream ship!"
"I wonder what it would be!"
"Franky is so talented, I''m sure it would be a very excellent ship."
"The hell did he finish it already?!"
"Oh! The new bounties of the crew members have appeared!"
"Let me see!!"
"Oh my Gosh!! That''s scary!!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 353: The next destination is Fish-Man Ind?
Chapter 354: Strawhats new wanted posters!
Chapter 355: The New Ship!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 361 The next destination is Fish-Man Island?
Chapter 361 The next destination is Fish-Man Ind?
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
=============================
Manga events:
[[Water 7, Shipwreck Ind]]
At this moment, Franky was working on building the ship with everything he had and the frog Yokozuna was helping him with that. Suddenly, Iceburg arrived:
"What''s going on, Franky?"
"HMM? What did youe here for?"
Iceburg''s intentions ining here were rather clear:
"NMAAA... Well, Am I not allowed to help out?"
Franky was surprised to hear this, and jokingly said:
"Heh... Can you even follow my ns!?"
Iceburg put his equipment aside and spoke:
"You should ask yourself that; All you''ve been doing is dismantling. Are you sure your skill is up for it? Let me see your blueprints."
At this moment, some professional carpenters from the Galley-Lapany arrived too, Paulie speaking:
"Tom''s Workers have all gathered together, huh?"
"... You don''t need to build your ship in a ce like this, you know?"
Tilestone: "RAWR!! I heard you''re building a ship for the Strawhats!! Is there anything we can do to help!?"
Peepley Lulu: "Yeah. We don''t want you to rush and be sloppy with the job." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Iceburg: "NMAAA, Guys, are you done with the backstreets?"
Paulie: "The employees said they didn''t mind using here to help. After all, we''re making a recement for that burned pirate ship."
Franky: "Guys... All of you... Don''t hold me back, got that!?"
Tilestone: "All right, let us show you the skills of shipwrights from dock one!"
...
..
=============================
Fish-Man Ind;
Inside the Sea Train Workshop, many people gathered here today.
Perhaps the most prominent of them is King Neptune and his assistants.
On the sidewalk, a mysterious shape of a metal train appeared.
"TAHAHA! This huge thing still needs a lot of time toplete."
"This thing is really amazing, Big Brother!"
Den continued to touch every part of the train''s outer te with great excitement.
Den was Tom''s younger brother.
"TAHAHAHA! You''re just exaggerating."
"No, he''s not exaggerating at all, you''re a treasure for our Fishman race, Tom-San!"
"I never expected to see such progress... At this rate, the famous Sea Train from the manga will soon appear to the world!"
Tom looked at the tall man with a soft smile on his chubby face.
"Your Majesty tters me I am d with yourpliment."
...
"As if I wouldn''t finish the ship without your help!"
"NMAA... Isn''t that the truth?!"
"The truth my ass! Since I already have the blueprints, it''s okay to finish it perfectly without your help!"
"My great touch is evident in this ship!"
"No! It''s my touch!"
"What does a kid like you know!"
"This ship is my creation! And you are the kid!"
"Calm down, brats!"
"Tom-San! That bastard says he took credit for creating Sunny with me!"
"I am the only one who made Sunny. You and your men just gave a little help!!"
"Well, since you are the one who drew up the blueprints for the ship, you''re the one who create it with Don!"
"Iceburg is just teasing you, TAHAHAHA!"
"Oh... What''s wrong with you, Kokoro... You look so frustrated?!"
In another hand, Kokoro, who was slowly losing her youth, sat looking at the manga page in frustration.
Kokoro pointed to the part where she announced the next ind for the Strawhats crew.
"OH! Yeah! The next ind the Log Pose points to is Fish-Man Ind!"
"What''s wrong with that... Oh, I see."
"Sanji, you bastard!"
On the manga page, Sanji shows indescribable happiness when he hears that the next ind is Fishman Ind, but he suffers a setback of frustration when he remembers that Kokoro is a mermaid... He had this concern that all mermaids look like Kokoro-San ... Won''t his miserable life end up if it is true?
He will definitelymit suicide!
King Neptune, his assistants, Franky, and Iceburgughed until tears fell from their eyes at that scene.
...
Ohara;
"Bft... Hahahaha!"
Even though she''s used to Sanji''s funny moves, she stillughs with the same intensity when she sees him do it again.
Sora wiped away a small tear that fell from her eye because of her excessiveughter.
"You look so pretty when youugh like that, Sora~"
Suddenly, she felt two strong hands pulling her into a warm embrace, and she gave up resistancepletely.
This is because the person who did it was her dear husband.
"Is it really so~"
The times when she was shy and acted like a scared rabbit on Rob''sp are long gone already.
Now, she was indeed his wife.
"So, is the next ind really Fish-Man Ind?"
"Really good question That''s right but they still have to go through the terrible Florian Triangle~ And then stop at Sabaody Archipgo which still belongs to the navy in the manga."
"That means they wouldn''t get to Fishman Ind that easily Right?!"
"Yes, a lot of interesting things will happen before that."
...
While Rob was enjoying himself with one of his most attractive wives, Roger''s pirates were still enjoying reading the manga in the art store, which was moving at a fast pace at this point.
"Nami is so scary! How the hell did she manage to turn Luffy''s face into such a miserable shape!" Shanks said.
"She''s a demon!"
"No, Luffy deserves it! Who the hell wastes 100 million berries at a party!" Buggy replied.
"It''s good she didn''t kill him!"
Shanks was clearly on Luffy''s side, while Buggy was delighted to see Luffy''s miserable state.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 354: Strawhats new wanted posters!
Chapter 355: The New Ship!
Chapter 356: Franky joins the crew!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 362 Strawhats new wanted posters!
Chapter 362 Strawhats new wanted posters!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
=============================
Manga events:
Mozu and Kiwi as well as Chimney and Gonbe came to find Luffy for a very important purpose:
"Franky bro... Asked all of you toe...!!!
"The dream ship is done!!!"
Chimney said with the stars twinkling in her eyes:
"It''s really a great one!!"
Luffy was delighted with the sudden news:
"EEEH!? It''s done already!? That''s much faster than nned!!!"
He soon received the answer as to why it was finished so quickly:
"Five top-notch shipwrights spent days and nights to build it!!"
Sanji, Nami, and Chopper were also happy and were ready to go and see their new ship:
"All Right! Let''s go!!"
"Wuoooo!!!"
Suddenly, the Frankies also arrived, exhaustion was evident on their faces and they had expressions of fear and shock on their faces:
"STRAAAWHAAAAT-SAAAN!!!"
"Franky family...!! What''s going on, guys? You''re all running out of breath.....!!"
After recovering himself, Zambai finally began to speak:
"HAA... HAA... I... I have a favor to ask of you... Did you see the wanted posters...!?"
"You... You have an outrageous bounty on your head, Strawhat-San!! The others, too... You all got a bounty on your head!!"
Sanji excitedly asked:
"Me, too!? Cool."
As Nami asked with shock and fear:
"Me, too!"
asked Chopper, trying to suppress his excitement.
"Me, too!!?"
Zambai pulled out all of their wanted posters for them to see for themselves:
"Here... See for yourself!!"
"All seven of you got bounties!!!"
[[Strawhat Luffy. Bounty: 300,000,000 Beri]] "Woohoo!! Mine increased!!!"
[[Pirate hunter Zoro. Bounty: 120,000,000 Beri]] "Heh~"
[[Cat thief Nami. Bounty: 16,000,000 Beri]] "WHA...?"
[[Cotton candy lover Chopper (pet). Bounty: 50 Beri]] "Fivdy.....!!"
[[Devil''s child Nico Robin. Bounty: 80,000,000 Beri]] "..."
[[King of sharpshooters Sogeking. Bounty: 30,000,000 Beri]]
[[ck Leg Sanji (picture unavable). Bounty: 77,000,000 Beri]] "Who''s this?"
Luffy pointed to a certain wanted poster beforeughing:
"SHISHISHI~ Even Sogeking got one!!"
Meanwhile, Nami, Sanji, and Chopper all fell into depression.
But Zambai still has something to say:
"Well, I can feel you... And I know you''ve got lots to say, but... W-Wait!"
"Our request is in regard to this. Look at this."
[[Cyborg Franky. Bounty: 44,000,000 Beri]]
"FRANKY!!!"
"Strawhat-San, please!!! Use force if necessary!!! Please take him out to sea!! He''s a son of a pirate after all!!!"
=============================
Sabaody Archipgo;
"I guess it''s time to go back to Drum Ind~ Isn''t it, young nurses~?"
Before opening up the manga volume again, Kureha scanned the patient registry, which was now nearly empty.
This means that her job here is over.
And what was her job here?
healing the ves who were in a bad state here in Sabaody... Now, after a month of treatment, she''s done with it and most of the ves have left for their new homes.
"Yes, Big Sister~ We miss snow baths. The cool weather here is totally unsuitable for myplexion"
"Me too..."
"Are we really going back, Big Sister?"
Seeing those young and energetic nurses calling her as Big Sister made the smile on Kureha''s face grow up even bigger.
In fact, the nurses weren''t wrong to call her as Big Sister, because she really looked like one.
After working for Rob for many years, she was finally rewarded with the legendary Elixir of Eternal Youth, and her lost youth was restored again.
After consuming the Elixir of Eternal Youth, the current Kureha looked like a very beautiful woman in her thirties.
She had blond hair, brown eyes, and very white skin. The cigarette in her mouth made her more attractive and elegant.
She looked like Hina but more mature and prettier.
"Okay, but before that, we have to finish this volume first."
"Oh The new Crew bounties have been released?!"
"Bft... HAHAHAHA!! Oh my Gosh... That''s so funny~"
Seeing Chopper''s wanted poster and his cute reaction made herugh so hard.
"How dare you bastard Rob treat my little Chopper like a pet!"
"I''ll deal with youter!"
"Hey, look at Sanji''s poster... Bft... HAHAHAHA!!!"
"HAHAHAHA!!! His reaction killed me!"
"HAHAHA!! Cotton candy lover? Chopper is so cute!!"
The cute nurses continued to interact with the chapter enthusiastically.
After all, their work here is already done. It''s okay to enjoy themselves a bit at this point.
"Heh~ You seem to be having fun!"
Suddenly, a beautiful young woman with extremely long red hair entered. She was wearing a long uniform simr to that of the high-ss marine, but the symbol of the Hunters Guild and the number 4 surrounded by ming wings adorned the red uniform and gave it a majestic aura.
"Yo~ Be-sama! Looks like your mission in Water 7 is over too?"
One of the pretty nurses named Ca asked curiously.
"No, I''m not done yet. I have an open mission. It''s not like the Navy can break up the protective barrier. I can move freely between art stores."
Bell-mre sat in a corner near Kureha and opened up her volume with an excited expression on her face.
"As expected, reading this with girls is much better~"
"Oh~ My lovely Nami looks so pretty in her wanted poster, Hehe~!"
...
Away in Marineford;
"Bwahahahaha!!"
"300 Million Beri?"
"That''s quite a lot! The amazing thing is the fast rate of his bounty rising."
Garp still enjoys reading manga at the ce overlooking the ocean where he sat previously.
Not a single Marine dared to approach or attempt to disturb Vice-Admiral Garp.
...
Rommel Kingdom:
"What a high bounty your son has earned, Dragon-San! Yohohohoho!"
"You''re obviously looking at Nami! Do you know what would happen to you if Bell-mre found out that you had deviant thoughts about Nami?"
"Why are you so nasty to me, sand-ass!"
Brook looked at Crocodile with tears in his eyes.
Suddenly, the door to the silent room opened, and a towering man entered.
"Rob-San sent me here... Am I allowed in?"
"With pleasure, Bartholomew Kuma!"
Dragon stood up to wee the famous King with a surprised look in his eyes.
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 355: The New Ship!
Chapter 356: Franky joins the crew!
Chapter 357: Usoppe back!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 363 The New Ship!
Chapter 363 The New Ship!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
Syrup town;
The store goddess Banshina was nervous and confused the whole time while reading the new volume.
After all, her son''s crisis with the crew still continues.
And it''s not over yet.
Despite his participation in the event of freeing Robin and appearing with a strong spirit as a member of the crew.
However, the scene that just appeared in the manga where Zoro prevents Luffy and the rest from going to retrieve Usopp made her feel very sad.
Why did Zoro stand in the way of her son''s return to the crew?
Aren''t they friends who have gone through all kinds of adversities and adventures together?
That''s what she couldn''t understand as Usopp''s mother... But from the point of view of pirates and men, Zoro was absolutely right.
There was not an iota of fault in what Zoro did.
And this is what the reactions of many people on the forums showed.
"Usopp must apologize, my dear. It''s his duty to his captain."
Suddenly, two men with rifles on their waists emerged from the private section of the art store.
The person who spoke was wearing a headband and he had his name clearly written on it as if he was afraid that people wouldn''t recognize him.
He was Yasopp!
After a month of fighting on the front lines, he finally got his first leave.
Banshina was very happy after seeing her husband back, whom she hadn''t seen for nearly a month!
Soon, she hugged him passionately.
On the other hand, Benn Beckman was still in shock.
Experiencing teleportation through the art store for the first time was extremely shocking.
After all, only people who have been approved by Rob can navigate through the art shop''s teleportation feature.
Benn Beckman was lucky enough to get Rob''s approval just a month after joining him.
"Did we really transported to East Blue, Yasopp?"
Yasopp and Banshina stopped hugging each other and looked at the confused Beckman with smiles on their faces.
"Wee into Syrup Town, Gecko Archipgo, mate."
"Is it... Benn Beckman, Right?!"
Beckman removed the cigarette from his mouth and began to introduce himself formally because he noticed that some people were starting to point at him excitedly. This is a sign that he has been identified again.
"I''m Benn Beckman, a former Pirate Hunter from North Blue. Now, I''m an A-Rank Hunter in the Hunter''s Guild. Nice to meet you, Miss Banshina. I''ve heard so much about you."
"It''s my honor too!"
Banshina also bowed to express her pleasure at meeting him.
"Dear, we only transported here because I wanted to take a look and meet you. We''re going to Ohara."
"You haven''t finished the volume yet, have you?"
"No, I haven''t finished it yet. You see there are a lot of readers today who havee from different inds of the archipgo and the neighboring inds. That''s why it was a lot of work as you know."
...
Sky Ind, Shandia City (formerly the City of Gold);
Within Sky Ind''s second art store, many voices of loudughter were heard in this ce.
Most notable was the voice of Dr. Hiriluk''sughter.
"I''m a pirate as well!!! I fought like a brave man!!! I''m not satisfied with this amount, 50 Berry!!"
"AHAHAHAHAHA!!!"
After reading this line that Chopper said, Dr. Hiriluk couldn''t help butugh. Even his tears fell.
Before that, heughed so hard about Sanji too who feared would be aughing stock for prettydies all over the world because of the drawn picture which supposed the picture of what he looked like.
"Oh Is this the new ship?!"
"Oh Sun God! it looks like a great ship!"
"The front head is like the sun!"
"It is a symbol of freedom!"
Hiriluk overlooked thements of the Shandians, who were reading the volume and they said just what came to their mind.
"No matter how I look at it, it looks like a lion to me!"
He didn''t know that what they said was to the point.
That ship really symbolizes freedom.
=============================
Manga events:
Luffy and his crewmates have arrived at Shipwreck Ind where their new ship is done built:
"Heeey!! We''re here, Franky!!!"
"Give us the ship!!!"
Unfortunately, Franky wasn''t here, but they found Iceburg instead:
"NMAA."
"Ice Ossan!"
"Wee... Unfortunately, Franky''s not around. But the ship is ready."
"Allow me to show you the ship instead."
"This ship is amazing. I stood there astonished when I saw the blueprints. It will be able to cross any kind of sea."
With this ship, you can even go to the end of the world.
"Franky also left you a message, Strawhat:..."
"JUST SHOW ME ALREADY!!!"
Luffy was so excited after all.
"If you will be the Pirate King one day, then sail with the king of beasts!!!"
...
..
After a perverted storm caused by Franky''s family who sessfully steals Franky''s pants and sessfully deliver it to Luffy, the scene finallyes down to Luffy formally inviting Franky to the crew:
"Franky!!"
"Thank you so much for the ship!!!"
"It''s the greatest. We''ll take good care of it!!!"
After hearing this, Franky sighed.
"Yeah. I wish you all a safe journey with the ship."
Luffy shouted:
"If you want this back, then be our Nakama!!!!"
=============================
Fish-Man Ind;
"Damn you guys!! I... I''m not crying!!! Woooaaah!!"
Arriving at this scene, Little Franky was so moved to tears.
In his life, he never thought that he would get such a wonderful Nakama and be one of the protagonists of the amazing One Piece story.
"What a wonderful ship."
"Franky You really are a great disciple for me." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"This ship is much better than the Oro Jackson... Your future skill totally amazes me."
"You are now one of the protagonists of the One Piece manga!"
"This is very honorable!"
"You said it at the beginning, but I really didn''t expect it to happen."
"You are the shipwright that Luffy has chosen!"
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 356: Franky joins the crew!
Chapter 357: Usoppe back!
Chapter 358: Thousand Sunny!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 364 Franky joins the crew!
Chapter 364 Franky joins the crew!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!* n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
"Oh my gosh! He''s running around without wearing anything on!"
"T-This... Oh shit..."
"Oh... My eyes...!"
"The hell! What was Rob-San thinking when he was drawing this shitty chapter?!"
"Kyaaah! He ispletely naked!"
"Ah! Luckily that the baseball coincided with the scene when his half-body appeared!"
When Frankiy''s pants were stolen and he chased after his men to get it back, some respected readers felt that this scene was too much for their eyes, but the majority of readers were unrestrained so they enjoyed this particr scene.
Loud voices ofughter could be heard from every art store in the world!
This perverted event soones to an end when Robin uses her ability to make Franky know the meaning of pain.
Everyone who was drinking a drink at this moment spat it out in shock.
"My God! What do I see!"
"She crushed them!"
Olvia''s face turned red as she saw this scene.
"ROOOOOOOB! Where are you!!"
Rob, who was away in the corner with Sora, shivered subconsciously when he heard his wife''s angry growl.
"I''m sorry honey... I''m going away for a while, please soothe Olvia''s anger for me!"
"Bft... Hahaha! Alright, alright!"
"But tell me, where are you going, my dear?!"
Sora wiped away some of the tears that had formed in the side of her eye from all theughter she had made before and asked Rob.
"To a ce so far away... But I won''t bete, Goodbye!"
As soon as he said that, he disappeared in thin air as he felt Olvia getting closer and closer.
He didn''t want to face angry Olvia because she''s scarier than Imu!
Well... He deserves it... No, it''s all because of Oda!
Damnit!
Rob cried without tears before choosing his next destination and disappearing from the Ohara art store.
He''s already done his work with Roger Pirates anyway.
...
On the other side were Roger, Rouge, Rayleigh, Shakky, Oden, Whitey, and the othersughing so hard at Rob''s plight.
"I didn''t know Robin had such a sadistic side! That''s scary!"
"That little girl is going to be even more terrifying than Olvia-San!"
"No wonder she is called the Devil''s Child!"
"Isn''t her father really a devil?!"
"Shut up! He''ll definitely hear you even if he''s absent!"
"Don''t forget that this building is one of his mystical abilities."
Shanks shut Buggy''s mouth so he wouldn''t talk too much.
"Olvia is really angry!" Rouge said with a a naughty expression in her eyes.
...
=============================
Manga events:
After Sanji and Zoro arrive with the bad news about Garp''s pursuit of the crew, Luffy finally returns Franky''s pants to him:
"Ah. Here you go!"
"Now, get on my ship, Franky!!!"
Franky grabbed his pants beforeughing:
"... HEE HEE HEE. None of your cheek!! You''re amateurs who can only do poor touch-up jobs. I''d pity this excellent ship if it didn''t have a shipwright."
It was at this moment, that Franky finally decided what he was going to do from now on:
"All right!! I''ll take care of it!!! I, Franky, will be the shipwright for your ship!!!"
Hearing this, Luffy and Chopper excitedly eximed:
"WooHoooo!!! Our new Nakama!!!"
After seeing this, Kiwi and Mozu both started crying:
"Bro...!!"
Same for Franky Family:
"Don''t cry...!! Don''t cry!! We can count on strawhat-san."
...
..
((Tom-San, I''m leaving this ind...!!!))
((I was a poor student who caused a lot of trouble, but thank you for taking care of me!!))
((Young''uns of Galley-La, take good care of Iceburg!! I caused a lot of trouble for you, too...))
((Kokoro-Hag, Shrimp, and Rabbit. Yokozuna.....!! Lively citizens.))
"Pervert!"
"Where are you going!?"
"Youing back, right?"
((My sisters... Sodom and Gomorrah. And my lovable men...))
"I''M GONNA BE AWAY FOR A WHILE!!!"
"BROOOO!!!"
"BROOO!!"
"Put on your pants already."
=============================
Fish-Man Ind;
Franky was crying so hard while reading this scene.
Despite being a kid, he has experienced the life of his adult self almost entirely through the manga, which is why he always has dreams when he sleeps.
Dreams in which his future self is the hero, not as a kid.
"Great. So at this point, you will finally follow in your parent''s footsteps, huh?"
Tom patted the crying kid on the shoulder and sighed with relief.
"You are a real man!"
Seeing himself in another shback made Tom feel soplicated... He didn''t expect this kid to be so affected by him that he mortgaged his bright future on Water 7 just to pay him back.
"Teacher OWWWW!!!"
"It''s okay to cry... Do you see?! Even your adult self crying like a kid... You''re just a kid now, you can cry all you want, my kid."
"OWAH!!! I... I''M NOT A KID!!"
On the other hand, Iceburg stared at the scene with a bright smile.
...
"Since you love Water 7... why note back?"
King Neptune asked a question that baffled everyone.
"I''lle back, but I''ll onlye back with a gift as great as a sea train."
Tom replied with a bright smile on his face.
...
Water 7;
"This is so touching..."
"Franky... A real man!!"
"I wonder if he''ll still be like that after his balls are squashed!"
"Idiot! He''s a Cyborg, so he doesn''t need that."
"I''m not talking about manhood on that side... He''s a real man because he cherishes his teacher so much even after his death."
"Yes, I wish I could have a student like him."
"Now, that he''s a member of the Straw Hat Pirates, that means he''ll be one of the stars of this story."
"It''s okay... He deserves it."
The residents of Water 7 continued to passionately discuss the events of the chapter.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 357: Usoppe back!
Chapter 358: Thousand Sunny!
Chapter 359: Hometowns Reactions!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 365 Usopp come back!
Chapter 365 Usoppe back!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
=============================
Manga events:
Going back to what Zoro said earlier to the crew on the subject of Usopp, all the crew members were confused, after all, the ship has already left Water 7, but where is thest crew member...?...
shback:
((Eh!? Usopp wille back!?))
Sanji replied while smoking a cigarette as usual:
"Yeah. He was rehearsing at the beach."
"For real!?"
Luffy was pleasantly surprised after hearing this:
"Wow!! Good to know!! Let''s go fetch him immediately!!"
The same for Chopper and Nami, who sighed in relief:
"OOOH!"
"He''s not docile at all."
"Woo Hoo! Usopp''sing back~~~!!!"
But before the trio exited the door, they were stopped by Zoro''s annoyed voice:
"Wait up, guys!!!"
"I won''t let anyone go fetch him."
Luffy was surprised by this:
"EEEEH!? Why!?"
"No matter what, you shouldn''t take a humble approach. I will not approve of him until he apologizes!!"
Hearing this, Chopper and Nami be enraged:
"Zoro!!!"
"Hey, why are you saying such things"
"SHUSH!!!"
Zoro immediately silenced Nami:
"Whatever the thoughts were in Luffy and Usopp''s argument, and no matter who was correct, as long as the two decided to fight, the oue was entrusted to the match."
"In the end, he lost... And left us."
Sanji: "..."
Zoro: "Listen, Guys. Even though he''s such an idiot, He is our captain."
Luffy: "..."
"It''s better not to have someone who cannot pay due respect to him when there''s something in our crew.....!!"
"A crew whose captain has lost his dignity will surely copse!!!"
...
..
=============================
The New World, Dressrosa Kingdom;
"This is a true vice-captain."
A genuine smile appeared on the face of Bullet, the former member of Roger''s Pirates who decided to break up with the crew right after returning from Laugh Tale.
Bullet was currently on one of the inds containing an art store in the New World, Dressrosa Ind.
Seeing someone like Zoro with solid values made him love this character.
"He really looks like Rayleigh-San..."
"Oh, who do we have here?! The former crew member of the Pirate King''s ship, Dous Bullet?! What a rare guest That''s why this area is empty, hmm? It turns out that a big shot like you is sitting here, Fufufu!"
Suddenly, a noble with red-white hair and a tuxedo appeared near Bullet''s table.
"Hmm? What do you want, Patrick Redfield?"
If it wasn''t for the feature of art store which would prevent fighting intent from exiting a person''s body, a massive explosion of Conqueror Haki would have appeared that could send everyone flying away.
...
East Blue, Shimotsuki Town;
Inside his dojo. The old face of Kozaburo showed satisfied smile as he read Zoro''s words one after another.
"Very good!!!"
"This is the real samurai!"
A kind smile appeared on Koushiro''s face, too... After all, he was Zoro''s teacher in the manga.
Suddenly, Koshiro''s wife Tsuna enters up and had serves tea first to Kozaburo and then to her husband.
But before her leaving, she heard Kozaburo''s voice.
"Take that useless brat away with you!"
...
Navy Base, G-20 Branch;
"Hahaha! You seem to have be very easy on the Strawhatstely in the manga..."
After seeing Aokiji sleeping on Garp''s ship in the manga Zephyrughed.
On the other hand, Kuzan didn''t say anything, but just explored the interesting events in the chapter.
"Looks like he''s driving his grandson away! This Garp is so despicable! I wonder how Sengoku became friends with someone like him. Hahaha!!"
"I''m sure Sengoku will throw a tantrum after seeing this scene Because it''s impossible for Garp not to blow up their ship with a single cannonball given to this distance."
"It''s his grandson, Zephyr-San... Would you hurt your dear grandson if he were a pirate?!"
Hearing that, Zephyr fell silent... Lucky for him he didn''t have a pirate in his family.
"By the way, I heard that you received a warning of some kind from Sky Sword several years ago Was it because of it, you transformed your family to the inner center in Marineford?!" Kuzan asked.
...
=============================
On the coast of Shipwreck Ind Usopp fell to his knees in great frustration and grief as he saw the ship carrying his allrades and sailing away:
"If that''s how it is... Let me say onest thing..."
"I''m SOOOOOORRRRRY!!!!"
"I''M SORRY FOR BEING SDUBBORN!!!"
"I WAS WRONG!!!!"
The tears and snot did not stop, Usopp was in a very emotional state, he was afraid of losing hisrades, he was afraid of losing the house that belonged to it. He was afraid that the dreamlike journey would end here He waspletely afraid, so at this moment his tears reflected everything.
Luffy: "...!!"
Franky: "..."
Sanji: "Yosh!"
Zoro: Usopp!!!"
Usopp continued his apology:
"I know it''s shamful!!! And I know I said I left the crew!!!"
"CAN I... CAN I TAKE WHAT I SAID!!?"
"Can I please!!?... Please."
"Please let me stay with you guys!!!"
"PLEASE...!!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"PLEASE MAKE ME YOUR NAKAMA ONE MORE TIME!!!!"
Suddenly, Luffy''s rubber hand reached for Usopp.
"Luffy..."
Luffy''s tearse down inically scene:
"IDIOT... HURRY AND GRAB MY HAND!!!! MWAH...!!!"
By his side Zoroughed at this scene:
"You''re the idiot!!"
Namiughed happily while wiping away her tears, the scene was very emotional though farcical:
"AH HA HA...!! You guys look some!"
While dragging Usopp to the ship Luffy was very happy:
"Finally... Everyone''s together!!! Let''s just away from this bombardment and head for adventure, guys!!!"
"OOOOH!!!"
=============================
"You see? I told you that..." Yasopp said.
Banshina cried so much that she couldn''t stop her tears.
Next to her, even Yasopp couldn''t stop his crying... He didn''t expect such a scene toe.
His son Usopppletely copsed in the manga... The scene of his copse was extremely touching!
It affected not only Usopp''s parents but all the One Piece manga fans.
This can be seen in the forums that was on the brink of exploding from the sheer number of tweets and posts supporting Usopp.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 358: Thousand Sunny!
Chapter 359: Hometowns Reactions!
Chapter 360: Revolutionary Stronghold Baltigo!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 366 Thousand Sunny!
Chapter 366 Thousand Sunny!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
East Blue, Loguetown;
"When will I appear again?!"
The 10-year-old looked happy and tense again while reading the One Piece volume as he wished he would appear again.
The little kid had the gaze of an adult man, sharp and indifferent.
This has changed since he appeared in the manga three years ago and was constantly stalked by many people due to his identity as a person with destiny.
(Author''s Note: People with destiny are the characters that appeared in the manga.)
The only ce he felt safe in was the art store.
This kid who grew up on the tales of the great pirate king who started his journey from their town... was Smoker.
It''s fortunate for him as a kid would be difficult to recognize him if he did not reveal his name.
So he was still living his life rtively well in Loguetown which had be more prosperous than it had been in the past because of the art store.
For now, little Smoker was enjoying manga as much as any other reader.
But for characters like him appearing in the manga, his enjoyment was on a whole other levelpared to ordinary people.
"Hahaha!"
Smokerughed softly after seeing the stupid names the crew members had suggested for the ship.
"Thousand Sunny?!"
"A ship that can cross a thousand seas with unparalleled force."
"Good name."
"Hmm?! Why did Luffy say goodbye to his grandfather and the rest How will they escape?!"
"Oh shi-!! Garp really going to destroy them!!"
Seeing how Garp threw an enormous cannonball at Sunny made him shiver.
Not only he, but everyone else in the art store felt dumbfounded and in awe in this scene.
"What the heck! Did Garp seriously want to kill his grandson?!
But everyone breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the ship flew away
"Wait It''s flying away?!"
"Coupe De Burst... What?!"
"Oh my Gosh...! They''d really flown up!!"
"This ship is so amazing!!!"
=============================
Manga events:
The Marines were shocked to see the ship fly away:
"The ship... Flew Away!!!"
A weird smile appeared on Garp''s old face after seeing this:
"They''ve done it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Coby smiled happily as Helmeppo was shocked, even Admiral Aokiji had to lift the eyes protector over one eye to get a good view of the situation.
...
..
On board the Thousand Sunny:
"WUOOOOOH!!!"
"... This feeling...!!! We know this feeling!!!"
Hearing that, Franky started to speak:
"I''ve consumed three coke barrels. But we can fly 1 KM with this!!"
"Whatever your Going Merry did... This ship can do everything!!"
"This ship surpasses it on every point!!"
"This Thousand Sunny will inherit that ship''s brave spirit!!!"
"If it breaks, I''ll fix it without w!!! Count on me for your ship and weapon needs!!!"
"From this day on, this is your ship!!!"
The Straw Hat Pirates shouted in high spirits:
"OOOH!!!"
...
..
Garp: "This isn''t good. They ran away..."
Hearing this, Aokiji resentfully replied:
"... Yes. Certainly. I''ve confirmed it."
"BWA HA HA HA HA... That''s my grandson for you!!!"
=============================
A kind smile appeared on Smoker''s face after seeing this scene and hearing the enthusiastic crowd''sments.
"Huh!!"
"Commodore Smoker...? Isn''t it me?"
Little Smoker''s heart started pounding wildly after seeing the muscr man with light green hair wielding a kairouseki rod behind his back.
"I''d appeared again!"
The stars literally appeared in his eyes!
He had been waiting for his reappearance for so many arcs that had passed!
...
"It''s Smoker again!"
"He beat a 50 million berry pirate, huh? Not bad."
"Aren''t Smoker and Tashigi residents of our Loguetown??"
"Yes, that''s for sure."
"Hahahaha! Tashigi really suffers without sses!"
"Hahaha! Does he still dream of catching Luffy?!"
"He''s dreaming as usual!"
...
basta Sky ind;
Capital of Alubarna...
The atmosphere in this fantasy ce was as wonderful as ever. Ever since basta was transported from the blue sea to the sky positive changes kept happening one after another in this ce.
One after another, new cities appeared, in which people of all races dwelt.
If Fish-Man Ind is a paradise at the bottom of the sea, then basta Sky Ind is a paradise above the clouds.
...
"My dear wife!! Our kingdom had appeared in the manga again!"
While holding a manga book in his hands Cobra shouted excitedly.
His wife, Titi, was sitting on a soft bed while stroking her distended belly with warm, maternal looks.
She is clearly in thete stages of pregnancy!
"Hmm? Really? Let me see."
"This is you... This is Igaram... Chaka and this is Pell..."
"And this is my dear Vivi~ She looks so pretty~"
"Yes, just like her mother!"
A perverted look appeared on King Cobra''s face while saying that, but that didn''t escape his wife''s eyes...
"Ouch! It hurts!"
"Don''t show that kind of face again."
"Ah Understood!"
"I feel a bit sad for my dear Vivi who gave up her dreams to live in this kingdom... The journey she would have had with the Straw Hats is like no other."
"In this case Will there be a ce for her in the crew in the future?!"
"The dangers of this world are many after all."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 359: Hometowns Reactions!
Chapter 360: Revolutionary Stronghold Baltigo!
Chapter 361: Dragon''s Shocking Decision! Ace VS ckbeard (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 367 Hometowns Reactions!
Chapter 367 Hometowns Reactions!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::::
Grand Line, Jaya;
Inside the art store at Jaya Ind, a very weird scene urred.
The same scene that appeared in the manga is ironically repeated in reality...
The scene that shown in the manga:
Zeff was reading the newspaper reporting the chaos caused by the Straw Hat crew in Enies Lobby, then showed the wanted poster of Sanji to his buddies who were alreadyughing so hard at it to tears, while they chanting: "Sanji is the best!! "
When in reality: Young man Zeff was reading the manga volume, exactly the scene in which he and his crew of chefs appear.
"Look at this, guys... Dahahaha!"
Although theyughed so hard when Sanji''s wanted poster appeared for the first time after their reaction to it in the manga appeared theyughed about it again than earlier.
"Sanji is aughing stockNo, he a legend... Dahahaha!! Just who came up with the idea to hang his poster in the restaurant!?"
"I''m sure it was you, Patty! Who else coulde up with such silly ideas? Kahahaha!"
"No, I seriously think it was you, Carne. You''re unsavory enough!"
"It''s you!"
"No, It''s you!"
"Enough of your nonsense, guys! Let''s end this volume in peace... Oh! It shows all the hometowns of the crew members and the rtives'' reactions..."
"That''s great... We''re really lucky to be alive to see these proud scenes in the manga."
Zeff was happy with these precious moments.
"This chapter got me seriously thinking about opening Baratie restaurant in the east blue It would be a great home toe back to."
Hearing that from their captain''s mouth made the rest of the crew smile and nod happily. N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
East Blue, Foosha Town;
Inside the "Foosha" art store, gazes were instinctively directed at the town''s mayor who appeared back in the manga.
"Hahaha! As expected of the Mayor, he''s not satisfied with Luffy going away and causing troubles for the navy."
"Well... My character in the manga is what should be in retirement age... But now, I''m still a strong young man. I support Luffy in what he did to save hisrades!"
"Damn it! It made me so excited, just remembering the scene when Luffy and the rest stand up for Robin gives me goosebumps!"
"Hahaha! This is our mayor!"
"Sure! The epic that Luffy and his squad did in Enies Lobby will be forever in the memory!"
"Oh... So pretty~"
"It''s Makino-chan~"
"I Love her so much!"
"Shut up, you idiot! Makino-chan is only a three-year-old child!"
"Ouch! I''m talking about Makino-chan''s adult version!"
"They''re the same, idiot!"
"Who is Dadan you talked about in the manga, Mayor-San?!"
"Dadan...?!"
"Actually... I don''t know."
On the side, Father Mercar and Cam smiled at this scene.
Their daughter was deeply loved by everyone, and that was heartening.
"Honey Why do you look so sad?!"
Cam nced sideways but noticed a hint of sadness that soon disappeared under the smile on Father Mercar''s face.
"Ah Well, she looks just like herte mother."
Father Mercar referred to the scene where Makino appears in the manga.
...
Syrup Town;
"Oh my Gosh! Our vige has appeared in the manga again!"
"We''ve be a big town, not just a vige, man."
"In the manga, we''re still just a vige...the world around us has really changed a lot!"
"Oh! It''s Kaya-sama!"
"A Living Goddess!"
"She''s so pretty~!"
"Those three brats also appear again... How the vigers'' heck did they not recognize Usopp? Is that their mother''s nose?!"
"Stupidity has limits!"
"There are many intelligent as Luffy and Chopper in our vige!"
"We have to force Kaya''s parents to give birth her early! She is truly a first-ss beauty in our world."
"Idiot... She''s already reserved for Usopp..."
...
"So you''re going?"
"Yes This is ourst chance to meet Captain Shanks."
"Okay, I won''t stop you..."
"Don''t worry Banshina... It''s just a meeting... Captain Shanks is still a member of Roger Pirates..."
Yasopp and Benn Beckman had entered the teleportation room in the art store and chosen their next destination, Ohara, West Blue.
...
Shimotsuki Town;
"Oh, no... That face again!"
Kozaburo frowned after seeing his son reappear in the manga.
On the other hand, Koushiro and Tsuna were happy to see him appear in the manga again.
"Heh~ Being a graduate of my dojo, Zoro has given endless vitality and enthusiasm to the young students," Koushiromented.
"Your dojo... You say?!"
"He is my dojo, you unworthy son!"
Despite saying this, Kozaburo couldn''t hide his smile while reading his son''s inner thoughts in the manga.
"You don''t even know how to teach piracy!? A true teacher can teach his students anything!"
"Ah Yeah, yeah."
Koushiro and Tsuna were speechless at this moment.
...
Cocoyashi Town;
Like, Foosha, Syrup, and other viges that turned into cities because of the art store... The same applies to Cocoyashi Vige, which in turn turned into a big city.
Not only is it big, but it can also even be said that it has be the capital of the Conomi Archipgo!
Inside the art store, the young men of the vige were huddled together with mouths full of saliva and eyes the shape of a heart... Faces pervertedpletely in the shape of the Sanji temte.
"Goddess No, this is a first-ss Goddess!"
"Nojiko-chan!!"
"I love you!"
"How the hell? How could Sky Sword draw such beauty?!"
"Shut up... Nami is Better! Look at her poster!"
"No, Nojiko is better... These tattoos just made her hotter!"
"You fools! You are speaking in such a perverted way about my daughters before me?!"
"They are Bell-mre-san''s daughters"
"But they are my adopted daughters in the manga too!"
"We don''t deny it, Genzo... But you should know that as long as Bell-mre is alive, you have no chance of bing an adoptive father to Nojiko and Nami in this life."
Genzo continued reading the manga without paying attention to what these mobs had to say.
In his heart, he will always be Nami and Nojiko''s adoptive father, as long as the One Piece manga has always admitted that.
::::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 360: Revolutionary Stronghold Baltigo!
Chapter 361: Dragon''s Shocking Decision! Ace VS ckbeard (Part 1)
Chapter 362: Ace VS ckbeard (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 368 Revolutionary Stronghold Baltigo!
Chapter 368 Revolutionary Stronghold Baltigo!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Grand Line, Drum Kingdom;
Drum Castle, This ce was where the royal pce of the current royal family of the winter kingdom was located.
"Why?! Why was my kingdom''s identitypletely obliterated in the manga!!? UWAAAH!!"
From within the castle, a clear crying voice could be heard.
The person who was crying heartily was the current king of the country himself.
King Mapol!
"It''s all because of you!"
Seeing the kingdom''s title in the manga changing from [[Drum Kingdom]] at the beginning to [[Sakura Kingdom]] now made him want to strangle his own son to death.
Seeing his father''s bloodshot eyes, the two-year-old Wapol started crying, too.
"Whoa! What the heck are you doing?! He''s just a little child!"
After hearing the voice of the child crying, his mother rushed to calm him down.
Queen Rosha was the wife of King Mapol and the mother of Wapol, another character who had not appeared in the manga before.
Unlike Mapol who looked like a good-looking version of the adult Wapol, Rosha looked like a very beautiful woman, with white hair, blue eyes, and a hot Milf body, she looked like a snow fairy.
When Rob saw her for the first time, he was baffled as to why such a beautiful woman would be associated with a man like King Mapol. Even if he were a king, he was not worthy of her.
... When he saw the arrival of his angry wife, King Mapol started to sweat profusely.
"I... I''ve been ying with him! Yeah, yeah. We were just ying!"
"You know that I want to make my son be a kind and just king..."
"Stop it! How many times have I told you he''s just a child? Don''t bully the kids, my Wapol will never be the same as it appeared in the manga, trust me!"
...
Bighorn or Art Store Town... The new capital of the winter kingdom.
This was where Rob set up the art store when he first came here.
Right now, there was a violent blizzard, and snow fell heavily on the art store, but no matter how much snow fell it didn''t change the outer appearance of the art store at all!
Unlike the art store, the surrounding houses sank into the snow at varying rates.
Although it was still day, due to the intensity of the blizzard, it looked extremely dark, gloomy, and cold.
This was the atmosphere outside, but inside the art store, the atmosphere waspletely different.
Like the difference between day and night.
Inside the art store, most of the people of the kingdom from all the nearby viges had gathered inside, the art store''s interior space was enough for thousands of people to gather inside after all.
At this moment, a group of sexy women walked out from the private section, but no one from the Drum Kingdom dared to look at them for a second time.
Because they were the famous medical squad of the Hunters Guild, led by Immortal doctor Kureha, and her apprentices (Beautiful Nurses).
"Where is that kid, Dalton...?"
"Here I am, Kureha-sama!"
As soon as she called him, the 9-year-old Dalton, who was a popr character here on Drum Ind, appeared.
"Dalton! Did youplete the task I gave you a month ago?!"
At this moment, a scene simr to the one shown in the manga has happened: Kureha, who has now be a beautiful young woman, puts her hands on her waist, showing huge breasts and her slim white waist adorned with a gold ring in her navel. While on the other side, the kid Dalton stood looking at the floor in embarrassment.
"W-we''re still searching. We already found a lot of reindeer herds, but we couldn''t decide the herd that Chopper would appear in."
"This is a difficult task but I trust that the future King of the Sakura Kingdom will be able to aplish it, Hehe~ Perhaps it would be best not to interfere with the natural course of things, but you know that a lot of pirates , poachers, and mafia guys have beening here with great frequencytely... We don''t want to lose the chance of Chopper being born into this world... That''s why I''m counting on you, Dalton."
Dalton felt happy after hearing that. It''s an honor for him to be relied upon by the immortal doctor!
Yes, recently many people have flocked to the kingdom for various purposes. Most of them were searching for the mysterious Devil Fruit that Chopper ate or Chopper''s herd.
...
=============================
Manga events:
[[Grand Line. The Ind of white soil, Baltigo]]
An Ind of white rock appeared on the horizon, containing houses built inside the rocks:
"The rebellion at Centaurea of South Blue ended in triumph... Another kingdom was taken down..."
"This is great!! With North Blue from the other day..."
Don''t enjoy this victory!!
"This is a war."
Suddenly, a heavy voice interrupted the group of rebels who were enjoying the news of another kingdom''s sessful rebellion.
"Ah... S-Sorry."
From the person''s shaken tone of apology, it seemed that the man who had just spoken was the leader of this ce and no one else.
Of course, manga readers couldn''t notice these points at first, after all, this person hadn''t appeared yet.
Suddenly, the mysterious person put his hand on Luffy''s wanted poster and asked another person in charge ofmunications at the rebel base.
"... Who is this?"
The revolutionary in charge ofmunications answered with all he knew about the owner of the wanted poster:
"Strawhat Luffy. He''s the one who took down Crocodile in basta."
"After the Enies Lobby incident, his pirate crew has grown so big that the government can''t hide it any longer. The total bounty of the crew is 667 Million Berry... And 50."
"I''ve heard their captain and Garp from the marines are... Ah, where are you going?"
Before hearing the rest, the mysterious person left the room:
"Gonna get some fresh air..."
Afterward, when the mysterious person walked outside it was no longer mysterious, as his face and identity were shockingly revealed to the readers.
"Live the life you want, Luffy..."
"asionally, the times... use every possible chance and determination to question the world!!"
"The day we shall meet again will eventuallye..."
[["The worst criminal in the world" Revolutionist Dragon (Monkey D. Dragon)]]
=============================
Boom!!
"Damn you!!!"
"Son of bitch!!"
"Immediately! Dispatch a war regiment with Buster Call level one to destroy Baltigo Ind!"
"Even if it isn''t the bastard rebel stronghold right now, we don''t want to see this ind in this world anymore!"
"Blow it up!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Understood, sir!"
The CP0 official ryed the angry Gorosei''s orders and ran away.
"That''s why he resigned from the navy and left a year ago!"
"The worst criminal in the world?? Who gave him the courage to be one?"
"This is unforgivable!"
"We are at war with the hunters... And now, revolutionaries will surely appear... Things are getting worse."
"Even if they appear, they''ll be extremely weak. Don''t mind them for the time being, how about ''Cough''... Has he reached Wano?"
The moment the blond Gorosei said the name of the bald Gorosei, he suddenly coughed, so his name was not revealed.
"He has already arrived."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 361: Dragon''s Shocking Decision! Ace VS ckbeard (Part 1)
Chapter 362: Ace VS ckbeard (Part 2)
Chapter 363: Darkness Fruit!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 369 Dragons Shocking Decision! Ace VS Blackbeard (1)
Chapter 369 Dragon''s Shocking Decision! Ace VS ckbeard (1)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Rommel Kingdom;
"Baltigo Ind...! This white soil ind?? Our..."
"... So this ce was supposed to be the main base in our war against the World Government?!"
"... Interesting..."
A weird smile appeared on Dragon''s face after reading about these events.
Brook, Crocodile, Kuma, and Ivankov who entered the room a few minutes ago, all looked at Dragon strangely.
For Brook, he wasn''t part of the Revolutionary Army, but merely a link between the Revolutionary Army and the Hunters Guild.
He was still part of the Hunters Guild and was also considered a semi-member of the Revolutionary Army.
"I''ve always wanted to build an organization that would bring together a lot of free people."
At this moment, Dragon started to speak.
The current Dragon was not the famous Dragon from the manga.
He was still immature, a young man of 28.
Far from his enormous strength in his fifties, far from the aura of the leader of the revolutionaries and the title of the worst criminal in the world.
But here in the manga, he saw his future.
Dragon''s eyes reflected the face of his future self that was standing before the blue sky of Baltigo Ind.
"I wanted to create an army of freedom..."
Kuma listened quietly, his expression unchanged since he entered this clean room.
A big smile appeared on Ivankov''s face while listening to his leader''s golden words.
Brook who returned to his human form inside the art store also smiled.
Crocodile also showed a rare smile.
" The target of the freedom army I wanted to establish is To liberate the world... You might think that the world I am talking about is limited to intelligent beings like us humans But no!"
"Not only that! I want to liberate everything on the surface of this world Our world has a spirit of its own, it is not an ordinary world at all. It''s a magical world. The impossible can be reality in it."
"And this is what Rob showed us more than once in the many worlds he drew in his arts... He showed us how unique and exceptional our world is."
"But before Rob and his worlds appeared, I was guided by the world spirit to see the truth of it. Our world is ruled by people who don''t deserve it. The seas world tried to use its fangs for resistance but it was destroyed long ago and the world still wants to break free of its chains towards a freer world."
Towards perfect one piece, all the races born of this world, need to harmonize and live in peace with its air, soil, trees, seas, treasures, clouds, and magic in order to continue its development... But the world government made our world that was once walking in the footsteps of progressgging behind..."
"One Piece manga will eventually create that world that the world spirit wants, for that reason, everyone is watching this manga with endless passion."
Dragon continued the long speech that he had never said before to anyone while the others heard him in amazement... Since they joined Dragon team they had never heard him speak like this before.
"Actually, with the One Piece manga here, we don''t need to stand up and do anything... No need for a freedom army, no need for revolutionaries to appear in this world."
"Rob''s appearance in this world will put it back on track... It''ll never need to beat the drums of liberation again."
"The world is already healing itself."
Dragon said hisst lines with a soft smile as if a great weight had been lifted off him.
"I no longer feel the need to y my part in this rubber plot, I finally have my true freedom..."
"And you, too."
Dragon looked at the group of men before making a shocking announcement.
"From this day on, I dere the dissolution of the Revolutionary Army"
Before Dragon could finish his shocking announcement, Rob and a huge-headed man entered the silent room.
"No, Dragon-San We still need your freedom army If this world no longer needs it, then many other worlds are in dire need of it."
...
=============================
Manga events:
[[Going back in time... Three days ago. An event of great importance was about to unfold on an ind.]]
[[This is Banaro Ind on the Grand Line.]]
Teach looked with hidden shock at the person who had arrived:
"OOH... Ace... Commander Ace...!!!"
Sitting on the roof of the wooden building, Ace was rmed when he heard the evil bastard call him captain:
"Don''t... Don''t call me ''Commander'' anymore..."
"Only people who can respect others use that word... You''re mocking me.....!!"
Teach didn''t care about Ace''s values, but he quickly called him by his famous title:
"... Oh, you''re... Fire Fist Ace."
"Yes, I am. Hello there."
"... You have be a fine captain on your own, huh...?"
"ckbeard Pirates, captain Marshall D. Teach?"
Teach startedughing after hearing that:
"ZEHAHAHA... What''s going on, Ace? Long time no see!!"
"What''s up!? How did you know I was here!?"
Teach was really confused about this matter... Just how Ace knew where he was?! But Ace came straight to the point and made his intentions clear:
"Teach, let''s stop beating around the bush. You''ve lived twice as long as I have; There''s no way you don''t understand the situation."
Teach: "..."
"... All Right. I understand... Then... Let me ask you one thing."
"Ace!! Why don''t you be my Namaka!!? Conquer the world with me!!!"
Ace: "..."
"I''ve already nned how to do it!!!"
"Whitebeard''s era is over!! I will be the Pirate King!!!"
"I''ll finish off Strawhat Luffy in Water 7 just ahead of here, and deliver him to the world government myself."
Ace was shocked when he heard his brother''s name:
"... Luffy? What!?"
"Hrmm!? You know him?"
At this point, Ace wanted to kill Teach here and now at any cost:
"Looks like I really can''t let you roam around... He''s MY YOUNGER BROTHER!!!"
"And of course, I won''t be your Nakama."
Before Ace could finish his words, he was shot by the sniper Van Augur, but the bullets passed through his fiery body.
The inevitable battle between Ace and the ckbeard Pirates has begun!
Van Augur and Jesus Burgess attacked but were easily routed by Ace.
...
..
=============================
Inside the ''Ohara'' art store, Rouge''s hands holding the manga volume started to tremble.
"Teach This evil bastard wants to recruit Ace?!"
"Oh no! They want to catch Luffy... Since Luffy and hisrades had already left Water 7 3 days ago... Does that mean that Ace seeded in stopping the ckbeard Pirates?!"
"Probably true!"
"Hahaha! He wanted to be a Pirate King, huh?! What an ambitious person!"
The Roger Pirates continued to discuss current events excitedly... Most of them didn''t know Ace''s true identity as the son of their captain.
Only members like Rayleigh, Gaban, and Oden who know Rouge''s full name can link Ace to their leader and his wife.
"Everything will be fine, don''t worry, my dear."
Roger smiled sweetly at his wife, trying tofort her.
"Do you believe Ace will win?"
"Ace is very strong! Of course, he''ll win."
Roger was sure of this... Good guys always triumph over evil ones in the end.
This is what Rob used to do in his stories.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 362: Ace VS ckbeard (Part 2)
Chapter 363: Darkness Fruit!
Chapter 364: Red Hair Pirates Meeting!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 370 Ace VS Blackbeard (2)
Chapter 370 Ace VS ckbeard (2)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
=============================
Manga events:
While burned by Ace''s fires, Teach began to howl and writhe like a pig:
"Gwah, hot, hot, hot!!"
"HOT!!!"
"Captain!!!"
"Captain!!!"
Even Jesus Burgess and Laffitte were worried after seeing their captain''s condition, but Teach wouldn''t allow them to approach him:
"Sh-Shut up, guys, and stay back!!! ZEH HAA..."
"Shit... HAA... HAA..."
"ZEHAHAHAHAHA... Yeah, I know Ace. You want to kill me, right?"
Ace: "..."
At this point, Teach begins to confess everything, even the reason for his crime:
"... You''re right... Killing your own Nakama is a big crime."
"I admit; I killed fourth divisionmander Thatch.....!!
Ace: "..."
"I had no other choice... He had obtained the devil fruit that I wanted!!"
"Our ship''s rule was that anyone who found a fruit could eat it."
In this scene, a shback shows Thatch holding a purple devil fruit while Teach stands behind him with horrified looks.
"I memorized all of the fruit shapes listed in the illustrated reference book, so I knew it was the fruit I''d been looking for right away."
"I was on Whitebeard''s ship for several decades because I thought his ship would have the best chance of obtaining that fruit."
"If I never got lucky, I had decided to give up, but then my Nakama found the fruit...!!!"
Ace''s face dimmed after hearing all of that:
"Is that why you killed Thatch... And took the fruit?"
Teach''s hands started to turn pure and malevolent darkness:
"Well, it was just a twist of fate. This ability chose me, Ace. ZEHAHAHA!!! Now, I''ve be the strongest with this, Ace!!!"
"Look... This is somethingpletely different from the rest of the logia...!!!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Teach began to show his terrifying ability, as darkness began to surround his body like a tornado, deste and cold darkness.
"Ace!! Your body... Is fire, right!"
"ZEHAHAHA!!! I AM... DARKNESS!!!"
=============================
Aboard Moby Dick;
"Bastard!!!"
At this moment, Whitebeard crushed the void with his right hand, which cracked like ss!
The sea on the starboard side of the ship shook and broke into many parts... A casual blow from Whitebeard caused a disaster.
Fortunately, they were in the middle of the vast sea, not near an ind.
"Is that why you joined me For a devil fruit, Teach?!"
"Damnit!!!"
Whitebeard was truly angry He had never expected that he would ept such a scourge as his son.
"Oyaji Allow me to kill Teach Everything is already clear at this point." Marco asked for permission.
"Yes, I agree with Marco''s words... We''d better kill him now, he''s dangerous." Jozu adds.
All Whitebeard''s sons began to demand the death of Teach, who was locked in the prison inside Moby Dick.
"Shut up!!"
Whitebeard''s voice was heavy and frustrated.
"Killing him now won''t do us any good He''s weak and rickety and has no chance of escaping, besides, I''m Whitebeard!! I don''t fear anyone!"
"I''d like to see how far ckbeard will go in the manga before I decide anything. I won''t let him die so easily."
Marco, Jozu, Vista, Fossa, Izou, and the rest fell silent after hearing their pops'' decision.
Despite their anger towards Teach, it does not mean that they will not ept their pops'' decision.
Whitebeard nodded satisfied after seeing them ept his decision and calmly looked towards the vast sea.
"... Go and treat his injuries, Marco. Vista, reroute the ship towards West Blue, we have to ask Sky Sword where Thatch is in this world."
Marco pressed his hands hatefully but he gave up and finally nodded.
"Understood, Oyaji."
"We''ll see what kind of big event this battle was the fuse for."
"Red-haired warnings in the manga seem to be true after all, but how bad will things get, I wonder?"
...
Ohara;
The teleportation room glowed, and two young men appeared in it out of nowhere.
Benn Beckman and Yasopp walked out of the private section and were surprised to see so many people leaving with excited looks on their faces.
"Most people seem to have finished reading the new volume... Ah... Are you ready...?"
"They are there... Roger Pirates." Yasopp asked.
"Wee, Yasopp-san... And you?!"
Once they exited the private section, they found the famous Goddesses Queen waiting for them.
With gorgeous white hair, blue, jewel-like eyes, milky white skin, and an elegant and courteous maid''s outfit, showing no revealing body part, Olvia stood with a look of wee to the members of the Hunter''s Guild.
After all, only the important or privileged members of the guild could use some of the features of the top-secret private section of the art store.
And as expected, Yasopp was one of those people Olvia knew.
"Hi, Olvia-Sama... He''s Benn Beckman... A new hunter..."
Yasopp bowed respectfully to Olvia while Beckman did the same.
"Well, I remembered him... You''re Shanks'' first mate in the manga, right...? Your youthful looks prevented me from getting to know you at first. I''m sorry, wee, too."
"Oh, no problem, no problem, Olvia-san."
Benn Beckman was someone who loved women so much, but he couldn''t show any misced intentions towards this kinddy in front of him, after all, she was his boss''s wife... She and most of the beautiful women here...
"Come out of here."
"Ah, thank you."
Olvia had led them to the tavern where Roger''s pirates are before she left
...
"Ace... So unlucky..."
"Yes, facing the owner of such fruit is a losing battle for another Devil Fruit user."
"This Devil Fruit is terrifying."
"Darkness Fruit!"
"I wonder what the oue of the battle really is?!"
On the side, Rouge''s face was very pale after seeing the end of the arc suggesting Ace loses... His hat falling onto the ground without announcing the result of the battle was a hint of his loss.
"This Don''t say this is our son''s loss, Roger."
Rouge whispered with low voice, but Roger could hear it.
Roger bit his lips. He didn''t know that this scenario would happen...
"Don''t worry my dear, Ace won''t get hurt, I''m sure of that."
"No, we have to ask Rob about it... We need to find him, he''s the only one who really knows..."
"Rouge... Calm down."
"No, I saw it three years ago His heavy memories It contained a bit of our son''s bad fate, although I couldn''t tell what kind of bad fate it was, I knew it was very bad."
"Roger... Is our son going to die?"
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 363: Darkness Fruit!
Chapter 364: Red Hair Pirates Meeting!
Chapter 365: Vegapunk Joining!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 371 Darkness Fruit!
Chapter 371 Darkness Fruit!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
============================
Teach''s gazes bore the pride of the victor while he looked at the loser:
"HAA... Look... Nothing stands a chance in front of the darkness!!"
"Even your strength! HAA..."
The small vige where Ace and ckbeard were fighting each other waspletely destroyed as it was engulfed in the mes or plunged into endless darkness.
"... But really, it''s a pity to lose your power.....!!"
"Ace...!! C''mon and be my Nakama!!! ZEHAHAA..."
Sitting on the ground, Ace''splexion was paler than snow at this moment, he was breathing heavily as it was evident how draining he had been in this battle against a hideous Dark Fruit user... Despite all that, he could lose the battle but he wouldn''t lose his dignity:
"If I give into the force, there''ll be no point to my life. I will never leave any regrets in my life...!!! Got that, Idiot!?"
Even though his face was covered with blood and sweat, the strong person''s smile was still painted on his face, at least he didn''t look more pathetic than Teach in this battle who was still saying his nonsense almost every moment:
"... Survival is all that matters in this world... HAA... What a shame, Ace... DIE IN THE DARKNESS!!!"
"DAI ENKAI!!"
At this moment, Ace also stood up which terrified Teach, and used an amazing move, an enormous sun appeared above Ace''s head which was obviously his ultimate move for this battle:
"ENTEI!!"
"ZEHAHAHA!! ming light or darkness!! Only one will win!!!"
Ace also left hisst words to seal this losing battle:
"... I will make Whitebeard the king."
BOOM!!
A terrific explosion urred as the ind was reduced to half dark and half zing, the waves of the surrounding sea continued to collide in a stunning sight showing just how intense the battle was.
This was a power simr to that of admirals in the hands of the pirates!!
...
Without showing the result of the battle, Ace''s fallen hat appeared onto the ground, as an ominous sign.
[["Grand line" "Duel at Banaro Ind"--- The battle between those two pirates waster described as the trigger of a very big incident in theing future.]]
============================ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Holy Land, Marigoa;
"The arc ended with only that?! Wher''s the rest...?"
"Why is this arc so short!!!"
"I want more!!"
"I want to see more of Ace against ckbeard!!"
"At least tell us the oue of the battle!!"
"Why does Ace want to make Whitebeard a king?! Isn''t he already king of the New World in the manga?!"
"Papa!! This is frustrating! Please do something! Go intimidate Sky Sword so that he can quickly tell us the oue of the battle!!"
"Your dad can''t do that, son..."
"Why?! Aren''t we Gods?! Sky Sword has always been very respectful towards us the Gods Right!?"
"..."
"... Ah... Yeah."
Within ''the Domain of the Gods'' art store, the Celestial Dragons were in a state of frustration because they felt that today''s volume was too short.
In fact, it was so short after going through a hellishly long volume like Eniess Lobby, it''s obvious why they felt the volume was too short.
But most people already knew that the number of chapters from one arc to another was different depending on the type of events, even some Celestial Dragons knew that. But most of them read One Piece chapters because they want to read One Piece chapters only, they don''t care about those obvious points, all they care about is reading more chapters.
"But just what big incident was this battle a trigger for, I wonder?!"
"Ahh! I want to know so badly! Let''s ask those ves in the chat group!!"
"Yes, this is a good idea. There are many intelligent analysts among those ves."
"Yeah, that guy called ''Odhi'' always leaves theories that make my blood boil every time I read them, he''s such a professional!"
"Yeah, I heard this Odhi is someone close to author Rob!"
"What do you know! Captain Morgan''s theories are more urate than he is!"
...
In the depths of Pangaea Castle, it was terrifyingly cold and gloomy air, for some reason at this moment.
Anyone from the World Government whoes within a 1,000-meter radius of the Lord''s Estate would freeze into a humanoid sculpture and shatter the next moment!
Seeing so many human bodies shattered for no reason in the depths of Pangaea Castle made the world government agents who were seriously trained against fear feel panic.
The most intense type of fear was the fear of the unknown!!
"Do note within 2,000 meters of the center of the castle, this is a high-level order!"
A masked CP0 gave his orders in a heavy tone to everyone in the castle before leaving.
Currently, they were in an unfavorable war against the forces of the Hunters who were getting stronger day by day, and now, this terrifying matter came up that they didn''t even have the right to ask about... This is really stressful for them.
...
On the empty throne, surely sat the most beautiful woman in this world.
Her awesome beauty was one of the factors that made her precisely worthy of sitting on this throne which was the mark of victory for the coalition of twenty nations against the former ruling kingdom.
Being the person who was at the top of the alliance, she had the right to sit on it. (In the future she will sit on something better than an empty throne.)
Just her bad mood caused the death of any life form that came near her.
"This fruit again Why do you always pick rotten eggs from D n?!"
Even IM who was almost omniscient didn''t know why the darkness fruit choose people like Teach from one generation to the next...
"Thest one was that guy so confident of himself... What was his name again?! Uh... Rocks D. Xebec."
"Well, I have to destroy this rotten egg before another troublesome Dark Dragon hatches for us."
The secret behind the Darkness Fruit, she was the most knowledgeable about in this world.
"Fufufu~ Maybe even my Rob-Chan doesn''t know how dangerous this thing is."
IM''s bad mood is starting to moderate after she thinks of her Rob-Chan... That good boy still surprises her every time.
He''s like an endless dark abyss of surprises!
"Maybe I should meet him again? Fufufu~ That would be fun~."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 364: Red Hair Pirates Meeting!
Chapter 365: Vegapunk Joining!
Chapter 366: Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 372 Red Hair Pirates Meeting!
Chapter 372 Red Hair Pirates Meeting!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Inside a dark cell, 16-year-old Teach was lying on his back in a somewhat miserable state.
His legs and hands were handcuffed with pure kairouseki so that he couldn''t move and he was thrown into a corner after he almost died due to the violent beatings he had been subjected to previously.
And he had been fed an ordinary Zoan Fruit, Model: Donkey-Donkey before!
And that made him more miserable than the injuries.
"Actually, a bug like you deserves to die, but the problem with Oyaji is that he''s too affectionate..."
On the opposite side, Marco''s fingers had a blue me on them as he ran over Teach''s injuries.
After hearing that, Teach''s face darkened more and more, but he didn''t say anything, as, for his current situation, his condition didn''t allow him to resist, the most important thing now was to save his life.
"Yes, yes, Brother Marco I am a bug... Cough!"
"Shut up! Everyone on this ship knows who you really are. You don''t have to act again."
"Besides, you''re a donkey now, not a bug."
Teach''s eyshes twitched after touching his sore spot again.
"... Did you know... Teach..."
"In the manga, you were able to achieve the target which you came to this ship for. The target which you have waited so much for and which you have always dreamed of."
After hearing this, Teach''s pupils shrank but soon restored to their normal size.
But Marco, who was close to him, clearly noticed this.
"Everyone in the world knows this Except for you. That''s because you were beaten so badly by Oyaji before you could even see that"
"... It''s kinda your good luck because if you had been in front of Oyaji a while ago, you would surely have died without a grave."
Teach''s body trembled after hearing Marco''s heavy tone, which made him remember Whitebeard''s angry face...
This in turn made him feel extremely terrified That person was a true demon, not a human.
"Here I will let you see it. I want you to feel very frustrated that you won''t get the chance to see yourself in such a grandiose form in the future."
Marco has opened the manga on two pages, showing the scene when Teach demonstrates the hideous Darkness Fruit ability he stole from Thatch to Ace.
Seeing that, Teach couldn''t control his emotions, he wanted to reach out to grab the manga book but couldn''t move.
"You killed Thatch in the manga... But before this volume, we had no idea who Thatch was, and what his role in our crew was. But now, we know who he is. He''s our future brother. Who''ll take your ceter, Teach."
ckbeard in the manga seemed to beughing and indicating that he had gotten a logia fruit that had no simr in the world, in contrast to the current Teach.
"This is... Cough! ZEHAHA... Cough! This is what I wanted to be... Cough!"
"Yeah, everyone can see that... But believe me, you won''t be that person anymore."
"Your bright future that you intended to achieve on the corpses ofrades who thought you were theirrade too... You will no longer achieve it."
After saying thosest words, Marco threw the manga book at Teach and left the cell.
He carried out the order given to him by his pops and saved the scum, who apparently still had a certain role in this new world.
And he won''t die until he finishes it.
...
Ohara, Art Pce;
Away from his crew members, Roger was embracing Rouge in a guest room that the couple upied for the time being.
Rouge''s usually sunny mood was extremely restless andpletely confused.
While Roger was worried too, he still maintained his usual smile.
"Rouge... I''m your husband had been executed in the first chapter. Perhaps I should have died two or three yearster because of the illness, from which execution was the only salvation."
"But now, do I look like someone waiting to die?! Do you know what Rob said to me? He said my lifespan was extended by at least 1,000 years because of that immortality potion WAHAHAHA! Something like this I could never have dreamed of before."
"I have always been ready and wee with death. Death is part of life for us pirates! And Ace is a pirate too. So I''m sure he has the same idea."
"..."
Rouge listened silently, in her current state not quite mature enough to resemble the stunning version of herself featured in the manga at the Marineford arc.
But that doesn''t mean she isn''t smart.
Rouge is usually very quiet, but since she heard part of Rob''s inner voice using the unique ability ''Voice of All Things'' three years ago she haspletely changed and this is what Roger noticed.
She seemed more concerned about the future, an anxiety that began to diminish after living in the art storeter.
"Just as my fate changed for the better, so Ace''s fate can change for the better too."
"Ace''s life in real life will never be like the manga, believe me."
"I know," Rouge said.
"So why...?" Roger was confused
"I''m worried about Ace in the manga. And not Ace who hasn''t been born yet."
"Ah...!?"
Roger was shocked... He hadn''t thought of that before. No, he hadn''t thought that way before. He was always more worried about the reality than the fantasy in the manga."
"Manga is not fiction. It''s reality... No, it''s the original and most perfect real world... Our current world is the one whose authenticity is questionable."
...
Ohara, the amusement park;
After thepletion of the wonderful manga volume, the famous amusement park in Knowledge Ind began to fill up little by little.
On the west side of the amusement park, a huge whale appears from time to time and disappears after making fun sounds.
This is where Roger''s pirates gathered, who did not expect that they woulde to have fun instead of participating in the war.
"You''re too short, Captain~"
"Shut up, Beckman! I''m not short..."
"AHAHAHAHA!!! You are not only short but also an idiot!"
Buggy pointed at Shanks andughed so hard while holding his stomach.
"Actually, you''re shorter than him, Buggy."
It would have been much more fun if Yasopp hadn''t degraded his moment.
"I''ll show you something longer!"
"Your nose...?!"
Buggy''s face turned red from anger, he really wanted to rush to smash his annoying face.
"Did you say my nose was red, you son of a bitch!?! $#$$#..."
"Calm down, Buggy, he''s just joking!"
"STOP IT & $#$$!!!"
...
Buggy was tied aside, and the trio of future Red Hair Pirates continued their first meeting.
"So We finally met...?"
"Yes, what a great moment!!"
"Fabulous!!"
Shanks, Beckman, and Yasopp all smiled before bursting out into loudughter.
"Ahahahaha!!"
"Kahahahaha!!"
"Wahahahaha!!"
::::: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 365: Vegapunk Joining!
Chapter 366: Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (Part 1)
Chapter 367: Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 373 Vegapunk Joining!
Chapter 373 Vegapunk Joining!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::::
Ohara, Tree of Omniscience;
Inside a room full of bookshelves where there are three Poneglyphs next to each other, the Poneglyph in the middle has been in this ce for who knows how long.
"Many centuries passed by, but I don''t know who brought it here. This information has not been recorded."
''''As for the Poneglyphs on both sides, Rob brought them here from basta.''''
"Both contain historical information about bastaBut one does not contain only historical information."
" Cough! Is it okay for me to carry on talking, boy?"
Clover looked at Rob who was standing next to Dragon, Crocodile, Brook, Kuma, and Ivancov, and asked him if it was okay to talk about this dangerous information before all these people.
"No problem."
Rob smiled gently before nodding his head in agreement.
Clover sighed in relief before continuing his speech.
"I don''t know what made a great country like the ruling kingdom feels so intimidated as to hide the information of an ancient weapon in an ordinary poneglyph that only carried the historical information of the basta country."
"Is it the world government, I wonder!?"
"What''s so scary about the world government?"
"Hahaha! Clover yo~ You must be kidding"
"You seem to have forgotten how terrifying the world government was in those years when you were protected by that monster. Did you forget your years of adventures and the previous ten times you spent in the Navy prisons, huh!?"
"Uh"
Clover froze upon hearing what the long-headed man beside him said.
"Uh. What?! Do you wrinkle your tongue, Clover?"
Vegapunk adjusted his sses while mocking his old friend.
"At least I didn''t degrade myself to join the government and I waited for someone toe along who could fight them, how about you? They had bought you just by a few berries!"
"Uh You know, scientific research needs money. Otherwise, I would have already joined Dragon in his honest cause."
"Okay, let''s get over it. Can you read all these books at the tree of omniscience without your head exploding!"
"Don''t worry about his head, just let him read all the books here."
Dragon spoke this time.
"The Mind Fruit that he ate is somewhat abnormal and there is no limit to the amount of knowledge he can store in his mind. Even if his head exploded, he wouldn''t die, he has a somewhat immortal mind."
"So the rumor about the Mind Fruit is true?"
Rob who was putting his hands in his pockets asked casually.
"What the rumor you talking about!?"
"Have you not heard of the awakening of the mind and body? It''s said that if the user of the Mind Fruit seeds in awakening it, he can break free from the shackles of the mortal body and live forever as long as he had only an active cell from his mind."
"Yes, I have heard of this superstition. But only someone who has awakened the Mind Fruit can prove it."
Dragon said while staring at Vegapunk waiting for his answer.
"You said it yourself, Garp''s son It''s just a superstition."
Vegapunk didn''t want to exin anything about his abilities, after all, he hadn''t awakened his fruit yet.
"What are you looking at, Croco-boy?"
Ivankov put his hand on Crocodile''s shoulder in a friendly gesture which made thetter angry.
"Get your filthy hand off me!"
"What!? Aren''t we buddies!? Come on Croco-boy Don''t be embarrassed about our friendship~"
"Fuck you!!"
"Dragon! I''m resigning from your revolutionary army if you don''t want to disband it anymore!"
"So this is the reason for everything Huh!?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Useless piece of stone!!"
"Weird, isn''t it."
"What''s weird about that?"
Smiling, Rob pointed to the Poneglyph he had brought from the royal cer in basta.
"You''re standing in front of the poneglyph around which the plot of your life and your own destiny revolves, don''t you feel the hate? Don''t you feel theplication!?"
Crocodile was silent for a while before speaking:
"Do I still have a plot in this world, what is the point of my existence now!?"
"Will Luffy still be born into this world? Do I still have to lose to him and be a paving stone for the rise of the future Pirate King!?"
"Well, even if you no longer have any destiny in this world, we can just make another destiny in another world."
" Is that for real!? I can''tprehend it yet."
"What do you think!?"
Rob left the Revolutionary Army and Vegapunk to Clover before he left the tree of omniscience. He was exhausted from his trip to Egg-head Ind and Rommel''s kingdom so he wanted to take a temporary break from everything and enjoy time with his women and his daughters.
The purpose of Vegapunking here is his desire to learn all of Ohara''s knowledge, of course, Rob stipted to join him which Vegapunk agreed to in a sh.
As if he was waiting for it!
..
In front of the Art Pce, Rob finds Olvia waiting for him with Rouge and Roger, Olvia''s creepy smile makes him remember the deep trouble he got himself into.
In the past few hours, he''s tasked Oliv with deleting any tweets about Robin smashing Franky''s balls or banning anyone who went the red line in his tweet.
All this so Olvia doesn''t get angry any more than she already is.
"Wee back, dear~"
"Ah... Olvia. Is all thing alright? Oh, Captain! Rouge-san... You two are here, too?!"
"You must have finished today''s volume..."
Rob felt deeply sorry for this couple whose son''s tragedy saga was just beginning.
Roger, Rouge, and maybe Garp and Newgate were the people who would be the most touched by the uing arcs in the manga.
For that matter, Rob really had nothing to do to stop the bleeding.
They must experience it as the people of Ohara and his beloved wife did.
Rob hugged Olvia, who did not refuse, but took the opportunity to pinch him and tell him in his ear in a low voice:
"Today I will punish you in bed"
"Oh, alright..."
::::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 366: Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (Part 1)
Chapter 367: Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (Part 2)
Chapter 368: The strong swordman in the world Rob!
Chapter 374 Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (1)
Chapter 374 Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (1)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::
Far from the four seas, in the semi-enclosed country of Wano;
The Celestial Dragon Ship stopped near Wano''s waterfall.
"No need. I''ll go on my own from here..."
"But, Gorosei-sama... Our task is to keep you safe-"
The world government agent''s voice stopped in his throat and he copsed onto the ship''s ground suddenly.
"You are a thousand years too young to secure my safety."
The bald Gorosei jumped off the ship and, using moonwalk, began to climb through the air toward the country of Wano above.
"I didn''t want toe here again but in order to obtain the ancient weapon to the lord, I have no choice This country must be destroyed"
The bald Gorosei''s speed increased several times and in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the beach of Kuri Town.
"Hmm, there is an art store here, as expected."
The ''Kuri'' art store was evident to the bald Gorosei after he entered Wano.
"It would be annoying if that store noticed me."
The bald Gorosei lowered his presence and started running with ''Soru'' along the shore to get out of Kuri Province first before prating into the depths of Wano and going to the Flower Capital.
Little did he know there was another art store waiting for him in the capital...
...
Flower Capital;
Mihawk who was sleeping on the grassy ground while enjoying the breeze suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.
Same for Issho who was not far from him.
"Looks like we have an unusual guest, Hawk-chan."
Issho stood and looked north from whence the enemy wasing.
They''ve just received a warning from the art store''s spirit (Oliv) about the appearance of an enemy, so their mission is finally starting to get more serious.
"Who might it be?"
"I don''t know, but I''m sure he won''t leave this ce alive."
Mihawk, who had fought various strong samurai in the Wano country in the past weeks and honed himself more and more, was of course, excited about the mission.
Both of them got out of the capital using Shunpo, which became a public movement technique in Hunter''s Guild after Mihawk first seeded in developing it.
Both of them didn''t want to fight the enemy in the capital and cause unnecessary damage.
After all, their mission was to protect the capital first and then the whole of Wano.
...
The bald Gorosei who was near the capital noticed something weird...
"There''s another art store?! weird..."
"These two...?"
Sparks flew after the bald Gorosei pulled out his sword.
Near his neck, a big ck sword appeared, but it was stopped in its path by his sword.
"Dracule Mihawk?!"
The ck sword wasn''t his only threat, the bald Gorosei started to feel a great weight on his body.
The gravity around him increased many times over.
"Swamp of Death, Issho?!"
"Interesting... Two legendary hunters here in Wano This is unexpected."
"You are a Celestial Dragon No, more precisely, you are a Gorosei!"
"What is someone like you doing in the country of Wano?!"
"Don''t you realize you''re talking to one of the bosses of this world, kid?! Do I need a reason to enter a country?"
Mihawk restored his sword and retreated as he realized he couldn''t cut through the other end which was obviously a formidable swordsman.
"The bosses of the world? What a joke."
This time Issho spoke, and although he couldn''t see the other side''s face because he was blind, he could recognize it, after all, he had seen his face in the manga.
"Well, I don''t have time to discuss facts with two brats like you... I''ll just finish you off here."
The bald Gorosei removed the sheath from his sword and threw it away, then like a white sh, even under the effect of the gravitational field he move at a speed invisible to the naked eye toward Mihawk.
"The lower number means you are the weakest, I will get rid of you first."
Sparks flew again, this time near Mihawk''s waist which was nearly split in half.
"You have a really good sword Are you qualified to use it? Maybe your manga version But not you-"
When the bald Gorosei wanted to finish off Mihawk, who narrowly fended him off in the first ce, his Observation Haki alerted him of the gravity sword, which split him in half.
"Heh~ You''re really strong, but not enough."
The bald Gorosei kicked Mihawk''s face and his body rose up, allowing him to dodge Issho''s attack.
BOOM!!
Lucky for Mihawk he was sent flying after the bald Gorosei used him as a springboard.
The ground copsed and was destroyed by the powerful gravity after Issho''s gravity sword touched it.
"Although you are blind, you are really strong As expected from a Gravity Fruit user, this devil fruit can make a powerful Admiral."
"But, as I said... It''s all useless."
...
Mihawk and Issho both fell to their knees in very critical condition after an intimidating fight.
Blood covered their bodies and many wounds were opened, while the bald Gorosei still kept his clothes clean.
"Hmm?"
Suddenly, the bald Gorosei noticed the disappearance of the sunlight on the battlefield.
He raised his head and watched this huge thing that was tumbling toward the ground with dead eyes.
"Tsk... That''s bad."
...
The people of the Flower Capital raised their heads with despair in their eyes to see many ming meteors falling from the sky directly toward them.
Little did they know that while they are sitting safely in their homes, a fierce battle is underway to defend them.
A battle between legendary hunters and a member of the Gorosei...
Both ends roughly represent the peak at their poles.
This is undoubtedly why their battle will be devastating, to say the least.
BOOM!!
BOOM!!
BOOM!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The sound of explosions continued to engulf the whole of Wano, after which shock waves from the meteor collision appeared to spread out, engulfing everything in sight.
At this moment, two golden barriers appeared on both sides of Wano, preventing the shock waves from spreading and destroying everything.
The destruction was confined to the battlefield only.
::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 367: Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (Part 2)
Chapter 368: The strong swordman in the world Rob!
Chapter 369: Rob VS Imu!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 375 Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (2)
Chapter 375 Two legendary hunters VS One Gorosei! (2)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
The moment the golden barrier that surrounded all of Kuri and arge part of Kibi and Udon appeared, the Akazayas knew something was wrong.
Fortunately for them, the existence of an art store in this country canceled all the shock waves and earthquakes that were enough to give a very devastating blow to the Wano country.
"What the hell is going on-De Guzaru!?"
Kin''emon was shocked and horrified by the scene that came from the center of Wano, the flower capital.
Even from this distance, everyone could see the chaos of their kingdom.
Suddenly, the screen of the art store that usually transmits anime episodes appeared and blurred an urate picture of what exactly was going on at the battlefield on the outskirts of the flower capital.
A living hell appeared in that ce, volcanicva reced the river separating Kibi Province from the flower capital, traces of meteorite explosions, and massive smoke rose into the sky.
On this chaotic battlefield, Issho who was carrying the unconscious Mihawk stood outside the golden barrier that he was preparing to enter at any moment to retreat away in case the bald Gorosei reappeared.
The second golden barrier surrounded the Flower Capital, Mount Fuji, half of Kibi Province, Hakumai Province, and Ringo.
The only ce that was not protected by both barriers was the battlefield, which was a few kilometers across.
"It''s Issho-san and Mihawk-san!!"
"Oh my God, what is going on!?"
"They are clearly on a battlefield!!"
"Who is the enemy that could push them to this state!?"
"Is such an enemy here in Wano!?"
"Come on let us go to the battlefield! You don''t have to worry about the safety of the residents. Two barriers are now protecting every soul in Wano!"
The fiery fox Kin''emon took out his sword and raised it to the sky.
Being honorable samurai, they won''t turn back when they saw outsiders fighting for their country.
"Let''s go!!"
Same for the rest of the Akazaya, Kikunojo, Denjiro, Raizo, Ashura Doji, Kawamatsu, and even Kanjuro.
So the Kuri guards mounted their horses and hurried to the battlefield.
On the other hand, the samurai and ninjas of the Flower Capital and Ringo Province think the same, they couldn''t hold back at this moment.
There is danger threatening their country but two legendary hunters stand up to protect them without backing down!
They wouldn''t be the proud samurai of Wano anymore if they didn''t go to the battlefield.
"Fukurokuji!"
"Yes, Shogun-sama!"
"Lead the Oniwabanshu to the battlefield to secure the safety of Issho and Mihawk!"
Kozuki Sukiyaki decisively gave his order.
"At your order, Shogun-sama!"
On the battlefield;
From under piles of burnt rocks emerged the bald Gorosei.
This time his clothes were not clean, after all, he had been directly bombarded by five meteorites the size of at least 20 meters.
"Not bad move, with this level of destruction you are fully qualified to be an Admiral in the Navy. How about that... Issho, why don''t you defect to our side? The winner of this war is clear from the start, no enemy can live after dering war against us." N?v(el)B\\jnn
After hearing this Issho smiled, before speaking.
"The dark world you made was the reason why I blinded my eyes. When I thought I would never see the light in this world again, Rob came and brought with him a bright sun whose radiance covered the whole world allowing me to see it again . In this life, I will not betray his trust even if it was at the cost of my life."
"Are you-"
"Well said, Issho."
The bald Gorosei''s words stopped in his throat after hearing the voice that just spoke.
30 minutes ago in Ohara;
At this moment, Rob was talking to the couple Roger and Rouge, and trying to exin the events of thest volume to them without spoiling any events.
He only gave them a few signs, he didn''t want to say it directly, but he really wanted them to mentally prepare for what was going to happen at the Marineford arc.
[Warning! The ind where stores #17 and #77 are located (Wano Ind) is currently being invaded.]
[Would you like to run aplete self-defense system?]
("Huh!? They''ve finally moved? Alright, turn on the partial self-defense system and let Issho and Mihawk get into a real fight.")
[Understood, Master.]
"Well, Rouge-san, you don''t have to worry too much, Ace didn''t die in this battle. I won''t tell you anything more than that, please don''t ask me again"
Rouge looked at Rob with hateful eyes, she really wanted to p him so hard she would make him spit out everything he knew, but it seemed like she couldn''t...
"Ah~ I''m really busy, a friendly kingdom is being invaded right now, I''ll go check it out."
"What the friendly kingdom you talking about!?"
This time it was Roger who asked.
"Oh, it''s Wano-Kuni."
"Wano!? That''s bad let''s go fast then! It''s Oden''s country."
"Don''t worry, there are two legendary hunters out there as well as two art stores. Even if it was bombarded by three ancient weapons, it would never be harmed."
"Huh!?"
"Goodbye now, tell Olvia I''ll be back for dinner."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 368: The strong swordman in the world Rob!
Chapter 369: Rob VS Imu!
Chapter 370: The battle that almost destroyed the world!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 376 The Strong Swordman In The World, Rob!
Chapter 376 The Strong Swordman In The World, Rob!
ckStar_BH:
Merry Christmas and Happy New Year For all you, guys...!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Rob walked out of the ''Flower Capital'' art store in Wano, and to his surprise, he didn''t find anyone inside.
Even the store goddesses who were assigned to this store...
The art store was empty right now!
Of course, everyone outside was looking at the giant screen showing the battlefield at the moment.
All the people of Wano wanted to see the wonderful people who were fighting the enemy who wanted to destroy their country.
"Well, maybe that vision from little Shyarly wille true today Anyway, I''ll take precautions first."
After leaving the art store, Rob turned into bolts of lightning and disappeared before anyone could notice his arrival.
Rob was moving at lightning speed towards the battlefield, he quickly disappeared from the capital city and passed the golden barrier, and entered the chaotic battlefield the moment Issho was talking about the impossibility of betraying his trust.
"Well said, Issho."
"Now, you can retreat inside the barrier, I will take care of the rest."
Rob knew Issho''s personality well so he wasn''t really surprised by his response, but that doesn''t mean he wasn''t happy about it.
When Issho heard Rob''s voice and sensed his arrival with observation haki, he sighed in relief and nodded with a smile.
"Well, boss!"
Issho was still carrying Mihawk on his shoulder as he retreated inside the barrier which did not reject him due to his identity as one of the Hunters.
Only Hunters and art store employees could pass freely through the golden barrier, no one else could unless the people who Rob allowed them to.
"And now, Gorosei-san Did you intend to recruit one of our employees!?"
With a thick face, Rob was lecturing Gorosei about morals after he had just recruited the best scientist in the world who already belonged to the world government who they''ve had paid already a huge sum of billions of berries to him to advance his research.
Not only that, he had even kidnapped a Vice-Admiral of the Navy and recruited him in the end
"You! You damned bastard! Don''t think we don''t know about all the people you pulled from our side to your side!"
The bald Gorosei regained hisposure after his nerves got a bit frayed by Rob''s sudden arrival but he couldn''t control his anger afterward after Rob imed morals in front of him.
Is this fucker making fun of him!?
"That little bitch Stussy, the goddamn giant Saul, the goddamn revolutionary Dragon, the family of fallen Celestial Dragons Donquixote Homing and his wife and their children. And let''s not forget all the good seeds that were supposed to be our allies but you bastard have already stolen them."
The bald Gorosei was furious while mentioning these names.
"Oh, take it easy buddy I really didn''t recruit these people, it was they who wanted to join me."
The bald Gorosei pointed his sword at Rob at this moment.
The white samurai sword looked extremely dangerous as it was surrounded by a kind of white haki unlike any other.
"Hmm, Ryu!? And the advanced-Level in that... Did your origin from Wano country?"
"It''s none of your business, the massacre youmitted against the Celestial Dragons in Sabaody... You will pay for it today We have always been very lenient with you because you have been giving us good pleasure things, but your arrogance is beyond all bounds."
Rob pulled out Suragiri''s sword from its inventory, removed the scabbard, and pointed by it at the bald Gorosei as well.
A heavy purple glow started spreading from his body and surrounding the sword, the exact same thing that the bald Gorosei had done.
The aura surrounding the two people at this moment made the air tremble, and countless lightning bolts appeared in the sky.
This wasn''t the result of a collision between two Conqueror''s Haki users... But something even more ridiculous...
This scene of what looked like a collision between two Conqueror''s Haki users colliding was due to an extremely heavy Armament Haki spreading into the surrounding air from both opponents, resulting in an effect simr to Conqueror Haki.
"You are really very strong"
The bald Gorosei had calmly admitted Rob''s qualification to fight him.
"But strength isn''t everything."
Before he finish his words he had already moves, his move looked like white lightning that disappeared from his ce and appeared near Rob the next moment.
But the same for Rob, the two sides met halfway.
The moment the two swords collided, the whole of Wano was shaken.
The people who wanted to provide support could not pass the golden barrier, but at this moment, they were thanking the Gods that they could not, because if they did, they would only be killed by the shockwaves only.
Kin''emon and the rest of the akazaya stood watching the battle from behind the barrier with utter shock on their faces.
"It''s It''s Rob-sama!!" Kin''emon cried out in shock.
Same for the Shogun Oniwabanshu and the samurai of the Shimoutsuki family from Ringo who is frozen in their ce after seeing the aftermath of the battle between Gorosei and Rob.
The sky above Wano split into many parts every time the two swords collided.
Back on the battlefield, Rob was fighting with a rxed smile on his face while on the other side the bald Gorosei was sweating profusely. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He was holding the sword with both hands while Robe was holding Suragiri with only one hand.
But even so, Gorosei''s bald hands were bloody and he seemed to have some broken bones.
It was evident that he was suffering in this battle.
"Yo, Gorosei-san What''s your name!?" Rob asked.
"Why are you asking!?"
He gritted his teeth while took the time to catch his breath.
In this battle of swordsmen, he''d losepletely!
Before that, he had never thought that the so-called strong swordsman in the world would be better than him in this domain. But the truth was right in front of his eyes now.
"Oh Forget it then."
Rob regained his indifferent face.
"So let me rephrase the question Did youe here for Pluton?"
"You know about it As expected. You really should die."
"Gorosei-san You have to change your mindset because the times have already changed."
Rob sent out an ordinary sword sh, but it smoothly cut through space and arrived before the bald Gorosei.
An extremely colossal fallen angel whose body looked like a prop between the sky and earth wanted to sh his body with a giant purple sword.
A fear he had never felt before attacked the bald Gorosei''s soul at this moment.
["Angel of Doom"]
"With that leaves four Gorosei and one Lord."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 369: Rob VS Imu!
Chapter 370: The battle that almost destroyed the world!
Chapter 371: The Reactions Through The World!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 377 Rob VS Imu!
Chapter 377 Rob VS Imu!
ckStar_BH:
Merry Christmas and Happy New Year For all you, guys...!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Before he turned back, Rob''s eyes narrowed at this exact moment.
On the opposite side, when the bald Gorosei thought that he who had lived for several centuries would die in this way from an opponent who did not even take him seriously, but at this moment, a weird abnormality urred in his body.
A thin hand came out from his chest and easily grabbed the deadly shing attack.
The illusion of the colossal doom angel quickly dissipated after that.
A swamp of shadows like a ck hole appeared below Gorosei''s body, making thetter feel extremely cold.
After the hand, the whole body came out.
She was wearing a ck robe that only covered her back, while her pretty red skirt and fis stockings were revealed that added a lovely touch to her long legs.
The long golden dragon crown on her head seemed to be just an additional essory that added to her elegance and prestige.
Imu came out in all her glory at this moment.
"T-Thank you for saving my humble life, Lord!"
The bald Gorosei fell onto his knees and started to thank his lord again and again.
"Your mission here is over, it''s okay toe back."
While she was saying that, she was still looking at Rob who put his sword back in his inventory and put his hands in his pockets and just watched intently.
"Was it fun to bully my ves, Rob-chan!?"
"" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rob did not want to talk to this scary woman, until now, he did not know the depths of her strength and mystery, and he did not seed in obtaining a useful amount of information about her in the first meeting.
But he knows she wanted to kill him on their first meeting, which is why Rob was sure she''d want to kill him on their second meeting, too.
But was Rob afraid?
"You''re not afraid of me? What''s the reason for that? Did your newly acquired strength give you confidence?"
""
Did she read his thoughts?! So weird!
"What''s so weird about that!? Everything in this world has its own rhythm, even humans, the only exception is me... I don''t have a rhythm of my own, because I am in control of everything in this world. "
""
Rob wondered at this moment if this crazy woman was using an advanced ability of the voice of all things.
Imu started moving towards Rob.
When she reached in front of him, she ced her hand on his cheek and softly touched it.
"Why do you think I want to kill you?"
Her human eyes carried a weird kind of warmth that gave Rob goosebumps, while the third eye seemed to look at him indifferently as if he was just a pebble on the side of the road,pletely unimportant.
Rob grabbed her hand and removed it from his face before finally speaking.
"Let''s settle everything here and now, this will be your only chance to kill me because if you don''t, I will be the one who''ll kill you."
"Oh, your fierce side really tempts me~ Fufufu!"
"Okay, let''s see what you''ll do."
Rob''s hand containing a frightening amount of highly concentrated lightning was reflected in Imu''s eyes.
Rob targeted her heart and used an attack simr to Chidori''s, using his Lightning Fruit. The power of this attack was able to kill an Admiral protecting his body with all his Armament Haki.
She didn''t move and let him attack.
Rob''s hand, which had turned white due to the intensity of the lightning surrounding it, mmed into Imu''s chest but didn''t prate it as it should have.
Rather, Rob''s hand stopped awkwardly.
He was holding her breast...
Is she weren''t wearing a bra!?
"Is this what you''ve been wanting to do all this time!? So you''re like Sanji?"
"If you had told me about your desire earlier, I would have allowed you to do whatever you want with my hot body~"
Her mockery did not affect Rob in any way, as he was thinking about why he had not prated her body and killed her.
Was that Haki!? No, he didn''t feel any Armament or Conqueror Haki.
He was still holding her right breast, it waspletely normal, other than its abnormal size there were no signs of armament haki on her body...
So what was the reason why he couldn''t pierce her chest with an attack that could pierce even Kaido''s body at his peak!?
Rob removed his hand from her breast and acted as if nothing had happened.
His skin was that thick.
It was fortunate for the bald Gorosei that he had already left and had not seen this scene, otherwise, he would have been very angry.
But Robpletely forgot that this battlefield was being broadcasted live at Wano''s art stores.
The residents of Wano saw what happened very clearly.
No one knew who this beautiful woman was, but they knew that she was very strong, as they watched her with their own eyes as she saved the Gorosei from certain death.
At this moment, the air around Rob started to change
It became heavier as if it was using a Gravity Fruit.
A green-ck light surrounded him and when it disappeared, Rob''s appearancepletely changed into a demonic version of Ulqiuora.
"Hmm, can you get the strength of the characters you draw, interesting."
The air around Imu was starting to be heavy as well...
As if the sky sensed what wasing, a massive storm started sweeping across the sky above Wano.
The sky above Wano turned ink-ck at this moment.
Even people in Hunters Ind and New Onigashima Ind could see the weird storm.
Huge red dragon wings appeared behind Imu''s back, dragon horns appeared on her head, and her hands turned into sharp, short sword-like ws.
Her current form looked beautiful and terrifying at the same time.
"Come on, Rob-chan, let''s have fun together~ Fufufu!"
The moment the two sides collided, the world shook!
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 370: The battle that almost destroyed the world!
Chapter 371: The Reactions Through The World!
Chapter 372: A New Anime Trailer!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 378 The battle that almost destroyed the world!
Chapter 378 The battle that almost destroyed the world!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
All over the New World regions, all the pirates and inders could see two colossal auras colliding with each other again and again.
One is green dark and the other is red dark.
They covered all the sky of the New World and were extending to cover half of the of seas little by little and then will engulf the whole world in a battle that no other battle could reach its intensity.
The green dark and red dark colors looked like a beautiful aurora, but the people who saw it knew that it was a harbinger of disaster.
Because everyone can see the intense ck color that is found in the far east.
On the battlefield!
Back in Wano, the people here were trembling with fear right now inside their houses.
Even being inside the art store''s barrier didn''t give them that sense of security.
Because what they are witnessing at the moment is beyond anything words can describe.
Thend that was not protected within the two golden barriers disappeared a long time ago and turned into a ck abyss that crazily sucked in the river water.
Rob transformed into a fearsome and terrifying devil with a power that even Imu had to defend against it.
Imu''s anticipation of the future could no longer locating her terrifying opponent''s location.
But even so, the enthusiastic smile never disappeared from her pretty face, it just kept getting bigger.
What she was seeing right now haspletely exceeded her expectations.
Rob''s strength was much greater than what he showed that day when he countered Uranus'' attack with his body.
Of course, because Rob was fighting using the unlimited spiritual power that he got from Ulquiorra temte and his physical strength as well as his fearsome Haki, all this allowed him to fight Imu with fiercepetition and even press her to her back foot.
In this battle, Imu was disying the abilities of several Paramecia-type Devil Fruits, each one more dangerous than the other.
Rob did not recognize any ability from them.
But by using his overpowering spiritual power, any curse-like ability was canceled out every time it started to affect his body.
All these are thanks to his second transformation.
Resurrion: Segunda Etapa!
The moment he use that form, the battle situationpletely turned in his favor. N?v(el)B\\jnn
It was fortunate that he made the precaution perfectly, or he would have caused a real catastrophe after releasing his true despair form, because the enormous spiritual pressure could instill despair in the souls of those around him. Ordinary humans would only die of despair at his presence!
Imu have Haki that was indescribably stronger than him, to the point where he couldpare the strength of her haki to his immense spiritual power in the form of True Despair.
That was why she was showing such a shocked face at this moment.
Imu rose in the air using her dragon wings, after sessfully tackling the massive ''Cero Oscuras'', and she gazed at Rob intently.
Rob looked like a devil from the abyss with ck bat wings the same size as hers, he wasn''t wearing the white coat he wore in the first transformation but rather revealed a white stump with a bare chest patterned so that his hollow hole seemed to be dripping a ck liquid resembling blood, his waist became covered in ck fur It covers his arms and legs, his fingers have grown w-like extensions and his feet are w-like, too.
His iris has turned yellow and the tear-like marks under his eyes have grownrger and turned ck, his holo mask has disappeared and white horns have appeared on his head, the No. 4 Espada tattoo on his chest is no longer visible either.
But his most distinctive feature is his long ck tail, which resembles that of a devil.
"This Isn''t this, Ulqiuorra''s second-stage form You can use it, too?! No wonder you got so much courage to dere war."
"Can you use the power of Yhwach, Aizen, and Ichigo, too?! How about Meruem and Netero?!"
Imu asked casually... She wasn''t really interested in knowing the answer because in her eyes, even if Rob could use those characters'' powers, he wouldn''t beat her so easily.
"You seem to admire my creations very much, Lord of the Empty Throne."
A cold smile appeared on Rob''s face. His true strength was not in his strength ability, but in the creations he had transferred from his previous world to here.
Imu gave a thumbs up indicating he was right.
"Tell me, why do you want to take Pluton from Wano?! You already know it''s useless against me, even you couldn''t hurt me let alone an ancient weapon."
"Oh I don''t mind answering your question, Rob-chan But aren''t you a little smug?!"
An enormous pressure of Conqueror Haki the likes of which Rob had never felt before spread out from Imu''s body, causing the surrounding air to crack in a scene simr to the effect of Whitebeard''s ability, Quake Fruit!
Under the protection of his Spiritual Power, Rob was unaffected by this frightening release of Conqueror Haki, but that didn''t stop his eyshes from twitching.
How long had this woman trained her Conqueror''s Haki to reach this level!?
In front of this level, Shanks and Roger were just little kids still crawling in front of an adult...
Even his powerful Conqueror Haki could not break through the void like ss...
"Ah, I see... Your spiritual power in this form is strong enough to withstand my Haki... Well, you''re really good, Rob-chan, Fufufu~!"
"So, can you survive this? Let me see..."
The world around Rob began to close in a weird inky ckness, even Wano and the surrounding sea were pulled into a weird vortex that began to elerate little by little into a gxy-like ellipse.
The enormous drag force is hundreds of times greater than the gravity fruit!
"This is a ck hole?! No... You can''t go on like this!"
Rob didn''t want to see her finish her move because he saw a terrifying future!
The formation of an actual ind-sized ck hole in this part of the world is no joke.
This attack can destroy the world!
"What the hell! Does such a devil fruit really exist?!"
["Lanza del Relmpago"]
Even his voice was swallowed up in the ck hole that was forming bit by bit.
Using his spiritual power, Rob formed a green energy spear that looked like an enchanted arrow on both sides.
He didn''t want to use this attack in battle, but now, he had no choice.
He didn''t hesitate to throw it at Imu who was busy pouring her strength and focus into creating a perfect ck hole.
The spear formed a powerful and beautiful scene in the air and headed straight for Imu, who had already seen the future and froze in the horror of the future scene.
She decisively stopped what she was doing and disappeared into a tiny ck hole.
She ran away!
Lanza del Relmpago passed through her original location and exploded at the center of the still-unfinished ck hole, followed by a devastating explosion.
BOOOOOOOM!!!!
Like the explosion of thousands of nuclear bombs in one ce, everyone in the world could see and feel the consequences of the explosion.
The New World has plunged into devastating chaos.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 371: The Reactions Through The World!
Chapter 372: A New Anime Trailer!
Chapter 373: Next Saga: Thriller Bark!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 379 The Reactions Through The World!
Chapter 379 The Reactions Through The World!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::::
A week after the legendary battle:
News of the devastating battle between the two world-dominant leaders has spread to every corner of the world, bringing with it global tension and epic stories that will be passed down through generations toe.
Fish-Man Ind;
Mermaids Bay, near the art store.
"Did you hear thetest news?!"
"You mean what happenedst week?! The forum is full of all kinds of stories and news about that... That was so shocking!"
"Yes, a lot has happened Oh my goodness we were so lucky we were far enough away not to be affected by that battle!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I heard that the main ind of the Golden Lion Shiki was almost destroyed in the big explosion, Hunters Ind would have been blown up had it not been for the art store''s barrier."
"Shiki is an idiot, he''s the one who decided to go there to watch the battle! Most dreadful is the inhabitants of Wano, it''s said that Wano has be an ind without sea"
"Idiot, only hundreds of kilometers of the sea around the ind were blown away, the area of the country was greatly increased and the ind was divided into two halves"
"Did you also hear about the remains of their ancient kingdom that was also exposed because of the battle?!"
"I heard that But I don''t know what caused the battle in the first ce!"
"You two are idiots."
At this moment, a Fishman with a fierce expression intervened in the conversation, terrifying the two young men who were chatting about thetest horrific events in the world.
"One of the Gorosei attacked Wano country to kill the shogun, but the legendary hunters No. 10 Mihawk, and No. 5 Issho repelled the Gorosei''s attack and fought with him in an intense battle witnessed by all the residents of Wano... Then they lost, but the Hunters Guild''s boss Sky Sword appeared personally and almost killed the Gorosei..."
"Then what happened after that?!"
"Tell us, big brother!"
"Here, See for yourself."
The Fishman with a fierce expression handed them a newspaper with arge headline:
{The battle that almost destroyed the world!!}
{Event: A devastating battle urred over the sky of the closed country of Wano between Sky Sword Rob, the highest wanted person in the history of the World Government, and a mysterious person said to be the person behind the current World Government... Anyway, he is not a mysterious person anymore...etc}
{The article''s writer: Morgans}
The two young men''s eyes sparkled as they saw Rob''s picture in the form of Segunda Etapa, Ulquiorra''s temte, looking towards what vaguely appeared to be a woman... She was hand-drawn but had huge red wings and long red hair, but her facial features were blurred.
"So this is the person who fought Rob-Sama equally?! Is it a woman?!"
"So scary!!"
"Their battle caused an eclipse of the sun, those colors that covered the sky of our Fish-Man Ind were because of them then Whew!"
...
In the industry bay, Tom and his students read the newspaper with different expressions.
Rob and Imu''s fight caused a strange astronomical phenomenon, in broad daylight the was covered with their aura and everyone could sense something was wrong because such a phenomenon had never happened before."
"The war between the government and the Hunters are getting more serious"
"Is this bad, teacher?!"
"Sigh I don''t know."
"Did they tied in this battle?!"
"Looks like no one won..."
...
Inside the art store, while smoking a cigarette, Suzan nced at the newspaper with an interesting expression.
Inside the art store, she usually readjusts her body to normal human size instead of herrge size, after all, she was 5 meters tall.
That''s why she was able to hold the newspaperfortably and smoke small cigarettesfortably as well.
"You kid Your first vision hase true."
Suzan looked at her young daughter, Shyarly, intently.
Shyarly didn''t care because she was more interested in the One Piece: Pirate Warrior game she was now ying online with Robin, Hancock, Marigold, Makino, Scarlett, and Sonia in one-on-onebos.
So Suzan didn''t bother her again... It was much better to see her daughter having fun than to bother her about these visions even if they were real.
"Sigh~"
Suzan sighed after Rob passing this incident with minimal damage...
She really wanted to see Rob again and have a warm time with him, seeing him in the newspaper with such majesty and power made her feel excited.
...
New World, Urura Ind.
Urura Ind is the new Onigashima... A week after that horrific day, the ind is still being repaired.
Despite being at least three days away from Wano by ship they did not survive that day''s disaster.
There were earthquakes and volcanoes, and the ind was almost destroyed by the shock waves from the battle.
Thest explosion blew up the sea near Wano, and it would have blown up Wano too had it not been for the art store... And that was seen very clearly from this ind and the shock waves and tsunami waves that came after that explosion , Kaido was forced to use his Conqueror''s Haki with all his might to defend it so that the whole ind would not be swept away and destroyed it.
After all, many of the near Inds were destroyed in this way... No one knows how many died.
"Should we move the ind to another ce This is annoying Hup~!"
While drinking the Sake, Kaido sighed again and again.
"What the heck! Did the world government have such a terrifying boss Then is me just a fart in this world?!"
"My strength and tough body that I have been proud of for years What does it mean in front of these monsters??"
Kaido was crying while expressing his frustrations while both King and Queen sighed.
They also wanted to cry...
"If we leave this ce we won''t find any art store nearby, Kaido-Sama... How about re-looking at the Golden Lion''s offer?!"
Queen was deeply interested in the Golden Lion''s offer.
"That old bastard thinks he can revive the Rocks Pirates and rule over them Hup~! He''s just a dreamy bastard!"
"Even Rocks himself, if he could somehow leave his grave, wouldn''t be able to do anything in front of these two demons who are now ruling the world."
"But I''ll see about his offer He has an art store after all, maybe allying with him in this world that is on the path of the hegemony of two world powers wouldn''t be such a bad choice Hup~!"
...
Even the distant Zou Ind on Zunesha''s back was not spared from the consequences of the battle and would have been destroyed had it not been for Zunesha''s protection.
On that day, Zunesha turned around for the first time in a thousand years and started running in the opposite direction.
If Roger had been nearby, he would have heard a lot of interesting things from a terrified Zunesha at that moment.
"Who he is!!? Who can fight the Goddess of Death equally, other than Nikka!!"
::::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 372: A New Anime Trailer!
Chapter 373: Next Saga: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 374: New Volume of Solo Leveling!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 380 A New Anime Trailer!
Chapter 380 A New Anime Trailer!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!)) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
:::::
Inside Ohara''s art store, in his private section, Rob was thinking.
"Ah What should I choose this time?!"
"Should I go with a new anime or a new manga?!"
Even though he was in a state of deep thought, his hands didn''t stop drawing on hisptop... He was checking the finishing touches on the new volume of the manhwa Solo Leveling after he had already finished drawing half of the chapters of the new One Piece volume that will enter a new saga!
"I promised them I will find a suitable world to meddle in its plot Which one is good enough?"
At this point, Rob was searching his huge mental library for a suitable story as a new anime or manga... That wouldn''t just be fun.
"A story as terrible as Attack on Titan deserves to be a game world cool enough to allow that to happen..." (I''m not going to reveal much about that right now, I''m sorry.)
"Hmm, a big world, it has its fair share of the superpowers, inferior to the Pirate World, a dictatorial empire, revolutionaries, heroes of justice, insane viins And most importantly, a world as corrupt as the Pirate World Well, isn''t this world the best one among them?!"
"Oh, yeah, it''s the perfect candidate~"
Rob was delighted when he remembered a certain show that had put him into a week of frustration.
"Okay, we''re done with this."
After he finished drawing the new volume of Solo Leveling, he started copying a huge number of copies in order to prepare them for updating at the specified timeter, and he went on to prepare a new trailer that will be broadcast in all art stores tomorrow .
Being the Minister of Happiness in this bleak world, he must continue his hard work and let the people of this world know that they are not the only ones suffering.
There are other worlds whose authors enjoy torturing ordinary people within them, in order to make a worthy plot.
"But this anime will be very interesting as the protagonists will also suffer greatly Here the plot armor ispletely disabled, no one can anticipate the events."
Rob smiled as he entered the production room as if he hadn''t emerged victorious from a battle against the strongest in this world just a few days ago.
If Imu had not escaped at that moment, she would have lost several limbs if she had not died.
This was his revenge for herst attempt to kill him in the Enies Lobby.
Little did he know that what he did was a huge mistake because he made the craziest woman in this world be totally obsessed with him...
...
The next day, Ohara''s residents are surprised by the art store''s gigantic disy screen.
"What''s up?? Today is Tuesday, there are no anime shows on this day?!"
"I''m surprised, too... What''s going on?"
"Not only us, but all over the inds that have an art store, everyone is wondering why the white screen appears on the forum"
Maybe it''s a trailer for a new show?
"Is it Naruto Season 2?! Damnit! Where is my Naruto Shippuden?!"
"Please tell me it''s a Solo Leveling or Bleach anime! It''s just a torment for us anime fans not to see these masterpieces on the screen."
"I think it''s a new anime."
"Will it be as good as Hunter X Hunter? I don''t think any new anime canpete with it."
"I don''t think it''s going to be as great as Attack On Titan. I''m not interested."
"Look, it''s the countdown!"
Everyone stopped chattering at this moment and let go of what was in their hands, unconsciously focusing on the art store screen in intense concentration.
On the store screen, the countdown started from 3 to 1 and soon arge title appeared.
[NEW TRAILER!]
Followed by a noisy ost.
A blood-red moon appeared in the background, and a beautiful woman with ck hair and crimson eyes simr to the blood moon in the background held a sword and pointed it at someone who did not appear.
Her mere appearance made the crowd involuntarily salivate.
Was this swordswoman...? A woman?
[Even so,... I can''t defeat her in my current state.]
Soon, the person who had been threatened by the sword of the former Sword Beauty was identified, as a young man with short brown hair, green eyes, and an emaciated build... He looked like a typical anime protagonist!
[But I can''t worry about that right now.]
[If I can''t save even one girl... How will I save my vige?]
After the boy finished speaking, it was Sword Beauty''s turn to say her words, but the moment the focus was on her charming facial features, it was confirmed that a new lover girl would appear to the masses!
Everyone wanted to know her name.
[I shall annihte you.]
...
[CREATED BY RUDIUS D. ROB]
[AKAME GA KILL]
At this point, the name of the new anime appeared in bold.
In Japanese, with a long red sword in the middle.
The trailer continued to show interesting scenes, as the imperial capital appeared, and the boy eager to join the imperial army, Tatsumi, collides at some stage with a squad called Night Raid whose target is to overthrow the empire.
The story and the plot seemed understandable from the trailer, and everyone was excited to follow the events of this story.
Including the World Government and the Revolutionary Army who smelled a foul odor from the Empire in this anime reminded them of the World Government in their world.
...
[There is an emperor, but he''s only a child.]
[The minister controls the emperor from the shadows.]
[He''s the reason why this country is rotting.]
At this moment, violent scenes began to appear, as the bodies of women and men who had been flogged to death were suspended, causing goosebumps in the viewers.
"Tsk Another world is corrupt to the core."
Dragon''s expression twitched after seeing these scenes, as a smart person, he fully understood the purpose of this anime... This was exactly what Rob had promised him.
Dragon covered his face with his green mantle and turned back to the Tree of Omniscience... Everyone who passed him gave him the way in fear.
Dragon, who was supposed to be a mysterious person, has be a popr character in Ohara.
...
Away in Wano whose shape haspletely changed due to thest battle.
Mihawk stared intently at the sword in Akame''s hand.
His sharp eyes noticed Akame''s fighting style only from the trailer and detected her sword''s weird feature in one scene.
"Hmm, interesting."
He didn''t expect that he would be eagerly awaiting another show after Demon yer.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 373: Next Saga: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 374: New Volume of Solo Leveling!
Chapter 375: Solo Leveling: Job Change Quest!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 381 Next Saga: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 381 Next Saga: Thriller Bark!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
On her throne, Imu sat with a nk expression on her face while she looked at the wanted poster in her hand.
The eyes of the person in the poster seemed to be looking down on her, but in fact, he was looking down on the photographer who was trying to hide from his senses.
Down the stairs leading to the throne, the five elders knelt with fanatical expressions on their faces.
"We can muster all our military forces and attack Ohara now, Lord. Just give us your order, and we will take revenge! We shall flog him alive!!"
"There is no point in hiding from the eyes of the world now, this magical world is also terrified of this person named Rob. No doubt it will support us to exterminate him!"
"We''re getting ready to fully reveal your existence in the manga: ''Heir of the World'', so it''s okay for you to return to the world as a well-deserved Queen, Lord!"
"That bastard Sky Sword has created a new anime targeting our bad reputation We have to respond this time"
On the throne, the words of the clique below seemed insignificant to Imu who was still looking with her three eyes at Rob''s yellow eyes in the poster.
The more she looks, the more secrets she discovers about this mysterious guy.
"You are not just a descendant of the Light of Knowledge n You are much more than that I will reveal it myself. But for now, I am going to enjoy a few of your interesting shows~ Fufufu!"
After that, she folded and shrunk the poster to a suitable size and hid it in the river between her beautiful breasts.
Her eye fell on the bald Gorosei who was seemingly in a pitiful state, still suffering from severe injuries... It wasn''t only because of his battle with Rob but mostly because of that intense st, after all, that massive explosion killed everyone aboard the government ship! He''s the only survived due to his Devil Fruit ability.
"So what were you saying again!?"
Imu asked nonchntly.
"Ah It''s like this"
The bald Gorosei retold everything they had said before.
"There is no problem announcing my existence to the world, after all, the world has already witnessed my appearance in thest battle After a few generations, the world will forget about my existence anyway."
"But... Don''t even think about bothering Rob, he''s a lot stronger than you think, just leave it as it is... We don''t need Pluton, for now, and I''ll see about it when the next Joy Boy wakes up."
""
"Hear and obey, Lord!"
Whole Cake Ind;
"Mama Mama! So that means we sessfully hit the first target of the n!?"
"Yes, Mama! The giants were so happy when they got the huge manga volumes from us that they were willing to trade the wood of Adam''s Treasure Tree for more huge manga~ Perorin~Kukukuku!!"
The smile on Charlotte Linlin''s pretty face widened after hearing that.
She felt indescribably happy because of this good news.
"Were you careful to avoid the Hunters Guild''s eyes!?"
Linlin was worried about finding out about her little trick from her beloved ally.
"Don''t worry, Mama, we''ve asked Du Feld for help with this. You know his way of doing things. Who gives a lot of money gets his wish."
"That goddamn loan shark!? Well, he better does a good job or I''ll kill him."
Linlin was disturbed after hearing that pigface''s name.
"Hmm, what about-"
When Linlin was about to ask something, the art store''s posters started to change on their own.
"This Announcement of a newing saga!"
Linlin and her sons'' eyes brightened upon seeing this sight that was now happening in every art store in the world, causing quite amotion.
After all, every time this happenses a new saga full of many fun arcs.
On the art store''srgest advertising mural the formerly words have been reced with new ones:
{ONE PIECE/VOL.20}
{NEW SAGA: Thriller Bark Saga!}
A picture of smiling Luffy wearing Roger''s famous hat and holding his sword ''Ace'' appeared.
Below this picture appeared arge poster showing Nami, Usopp, and Chopper escaping from a crowd of zombies who are relentlessly chasing them with fear on their faces, while despite his escape, Luffy seems to be enjoying himself.
The interesting thing is the appearance of a tall skeleton in a tattered suit and a ck hat over his afro hair, holding a small crutch in his left hand.
Today was the day the new volume of Solo Leveling was going to be published, but no one expected an announcement of the new saga today, so most of the readers were surprised and very happy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
West Blue;
On a small, deste ind containing a cemetery and arge castle in the middle, only a person riding a giant bat appeared.
"I''ve decided! This ind will be my Thriller Bark from now on Kiiishishishi!!"
"Just wait for me, Rob and Kaido! I will create an army of undead and take revenge on you!!"
Apparently, Moria didn''t learn anything from thest lesson.
"Huh, what is this building!?"
While wandering around the ind''s cemetery, he stumbled upon a weird building.
"Isn''t this... An art store!?"
Moria walked inside and was shocked by what he saw.
He just thought of creating the Thriller Bark after losing his former crew at the hands of Kaido, but what is he seeing now!?
{NEW SAGA: Thriller Bark Saga!}
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 374: New Volume of Solo Leveling!
Chapter 375: Solo Leveling: Job Change Quest!
Chapter 376: The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 382 New Book of Solo Leveling!
Chapter 382 New Book of Solo Leveling!
ckStar_BH:
Hello all! The new year hase, and we have done a lot over the past year, I worked hard and wrote for you all, who in turn supported me in every step! Thank you very much! We will continue the fun journey together through the new year! Happy New Year
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::
West Blue, Ohara:
"Brook-San, you have to see this!"
"Yohohoho! You look excited, Kuma-San... What do I have to see? Is the Solo Leveling volume already updated!?"
Brook walked out of his house in a ck suit and a guitar on his back, ready to create another party atmosphere tonight in the town square just like he did yesterday.
Brook''s house was far from the urban domain, he asked Rob to build him a house near the sea where Laboon lives this was very easy for Rob who spent a few art points and bought a whole house for this pathetic fellow.
"Yes, the Solo Leveling volume has already been updated, but there is something more important Everyone is talking about you."
"Me!? Was the rock song I sang yesterday so cool it became popr!?"
"Not that either. Come with me to the art store. You''ll see for yourself."
Brook locked his house''s door, said goodbye to Laboon, and left with Kuma, who came over and over to Ohara from his kingdom after Rob permitted him to use the teleportation feature.
"Well, I was will going there anyway, Yohohoho!!"
When Brook passed a crowd of people, they excitedly gestured at him as if he were an alien.
Brook has been a celebrity in Ohara since he first came here and yed the hit song ''Binks No Sake'' in public.
But now, for some reason, Brook felt like this was his first appearance in Ohara.
The moment Brook entered the art store he waspletely shocked by what he saw.
"Looks like you''re going to be the protagonist of the next saga!"
Inside the art store, Brook recovered his human body, which started to shiver in response to his turbulent emotions at this moment. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Is that skeleton on the poster me!?"
"Yes, it''s you, Brook-San!"
Enel, Domingo, and Rosinante stood up, carrying volumes of the famous manhwa Solo Leveling, and headed for Brook and Kuma, who had just entered.
"As expected, this arc is going to be your arc, Brook That''s why the teacher included you and reunited you with Laboon."
Rosinante spoke excitedly.
"Since Laboon''s story was mentioned in the manga, you should have known that you would be appearing in the manga too right!?"
"Then the time hase."
"That poster over there, it says very clearly that you''re going to be the star of this arc. Maybe like Franky, you''ll end up as a member of the Straw Hat Pirates."
"After all, since the first chapter, Luffy has always wanted a musician in his crew, and you are the best candidate."
After hearing all this from these three kids, Brook waspletely shocked.
"Does this mean I''ll be able to see Nami''s underwear in the manga!?"
Domingo: "..."
Rosinante: "..."
Enel: "..."
Kuma: "..."
(Luckily he didn''t mention Robin... But...)
"What did you just say!?"
The temperature seemed to rise suddenly when Bell-mre arrived.
"Ah Please! Don''t break my bones- Argh!!"
She took him out of the art store first before crushing him easily.
====================================
Manhwa events:
"Well, ~ let''s begin."
Jinwoo smiled before opening the ''Job Change'' space gate This time he was fully prepared.
"Job change seems interesting."
"I wonder what kind of monsters will be in there."
[Atst this game]
[Seemed to start for real.]
====================================
At the end of the chapter, a knight in red armor appeared, just looking at him gave the readers an amazing feeling.
"This red knight is strong!"
These were the thoughts of everyone who was reading this chapter at the moment.
On Hunters Ind, forces were actively mobilizing towards Wano country which was currently under repair.
The target: To return the sea to Wano.
Of course, this was a long-term project, but with the power of the Hunters Guild it wouldn''t be impossible, the Wano country would be reformed back to what it was before that devastating battle.
On the main ind, Yasopp and Ben Beckman were reading the new volume with looks of awe on their faces.
Of course, not because they admired Jinwoo''s strength, but rather because they admired the wonderful drawing of the manhwa, which is fundamentally different from the manga.
"He''s only fighting a set of shields I think they''re empty inside."
"Don''t be a fool, Yasopp."
"They are spirits of former soldiers"
"Ah If I had this system, I would also be invincible"
"You''re daydreaming, Yasopp."
"I''ve been thinkingtely since the Boss can use Ulquiorra''s power, doesn''t that mean"
" Doesn''t that mean that he can use Jinwoo''s power as well, including the system Isn''t that what you intended to say?"
Yasopp looked at Ben Beckman who stole his line with hatred.
"Well, we know you''re smart here, but stop interrupting me, you motherfucker!"
"Well, it''s possible. After all, the Boss can truly use the power of his creations."
"That''s very interesting, and that is precisely why I joined his guild."
::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 375: Solo Leveling: Job Change Quest!
Chapter 376: The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (Part 1)
Chapter 377: The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 383 Solo Leveling: Job Change Quest!
Chapter 383 Solo Leveling: Job Change Quest!
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
====================================
Manhwa events:
[[(!)ALARM]]
[[You cannot leave this dungeon until you have cleared it.]]
[[(!)ALARM]]
[[In this area, your portion and shop ability are restricted. On level up, you do not receive healing status.]]
Seeing this, Jinwoo admitted the difficulty of his current situation He knew that he would have no other choice but topletely clean this dungeon.
"This job change quest I can''t underestimate it."
"I don''t know how many hours No, how many weeks it will take me to clear the quest? So it''s bad that I can''t heal"
At this moment, it got worse when he remembered that he hadn''t done the daily quest yet!
"Wait, did I do my daily quest today?"
"I thought this would be over quickly and I could finish it in one night."
"If I take longer than 12 hours, I might be the centipede''s prey likest time"
"This isn''t good. I better get a job quickly and finish my daily quest."
Jinwoo remembered the punishment ground in that harsh desert and the huge amount of huge sand centipedes and felt frustrated. He didn''t know that the reason he was able to get out of this ce alive was that he hadn''t done his daily quest.
"Wait, I ran away like hellst time, but if I''d face it right now, could I beat the centipede?"
"Before that... I''ll have to take care of these muscle heads who only trust their defense."
Jinwoo left his torch aside and pounced on one of the knights with a crushing fist, sending two of them flying.
[[(!)ALARM]]
[[You have in a Knight!]]
[[You have in a Knight!]]
[[You have in a Knight!]]
[[ITEM: Leather pouch
TYPE: Container
[[A pouch made to carry money.]]
[[ITEM: High knight''s chestte
ITEM CLASS: B
TYPE: Armor
+7 Physical damage reduction (Slows movement speed if your strength is below 80)]]
====================================
Grand Line, Baltigo Ind;
"This is just a cheat!"
"But even so. His cheat abilities have been restricted at this dungeon, it''s satisfying~"
"Tsk Don''t you think that Devil Fruits are cheats too!?"
"Hahaha! You said something that made sense, Croco-boy."
"It''s not good to read this fun manhwa in such a gloomy ce... How about going back to Jaya, Captain?"
Dragon raised his head from the manga volume but saw not the famous white soil of Baltigo Ind which was featured in the manga, but rather the ck soil that had been subjected to massive artillery bombardment.
He also saw many habitable mountains and rocks that had been destroyed and ttened with the ground.
This was Baltigo Ind The headquarters of the future revolutionary army.
It was only demolished because it was featured in the manga...
Dragon and hisrades didn''t feel angry. Not that they were expecting it... But,
"Bft Hahahahaha!!"
"They wasted their cannons on an empty ind Did the sessive losses in the war affect them to the point of losing their minds!?"
Ivankov wondered if the five elders had gone crazy.
What is the point of destroying an empty ind!?
"Fool"
Of course, by "Fool", Dragon was meant Ivankov.
"Huh! Is there a valid reason then!?"
Even Crocodile looked intently at Dragon, waiting for what he would say.
He, too, believed that the Gorosei had gone crazy after all.
"Well, the world government that is tired of looking for us in vain has finally found an opportunity to give us a message and a warning Why would they let such an opportunity slip away from their hands!?"
"The destruction of Baltigo is a clear message says: ''Dragon, give up... Or the fate of this ind will be yours.'' Do you now realize why the world government destroyed this empty ind!?"
""
Crocodile and Ivancov were shocked after hearing the rationale Just how did he deduce all this from mere wreckage!?
"Now, let''s go back to Jaya... I want to rx a bit and enjoy this good manhwa, waiting for the day when we leave this illusory world."
"Okay, let''s go."
On their way toward the ship, the three discuss the events they read earlier.
"Devil fruits is not cheat but desiresden with restrictions... The real cheat is the desires without restrictions."
"What do you mean? Wasn''t Jinwoo temporarily restricted in this dungeon as well?" Crocodile asked.
"You said it yourself. It''s only a temporary restriction." Dragon smiled.
Marineford;
" Why Kuzan didn''t go back too, What do you mean, Zephyr!?"
Inside the Fleet Admiral''s office, the mood was calm after the recent storm had passed and the intensity of the war had calmed down a bit, so those high cadres in the Navy found a chance to breathe a bit.
"Kuzan says he won''t give up until he has Water 7 back on our side."
"Sigh~ The hasty youth"
"Never mind You can sit. Here, have some crackers You can take that volume of manhwa too. I know how daunting that impossible task was."
Zephyr did exactly what Sengoku said.
He opened the new Solo Leveling volume and calmly started reading it.
"What do you think, Sengoku What is Jinwoo''s current strength level?"
"About 7,000 Doriki Like a powerful rear admiral."
Sengoku replied with confidence.
"You have a really sharp eye I still don''t understand what this job change means What do you think!?"
"Hmm, I suppose he will obtain magical powers afterpleting this quest."
At this moment, Tsuru spoke, which attracted the attention of the two people.
"Although he has some magical powers such as the stealth that he obtained from others hunters and monsters, he didn''t obtain powers of his own So I presume that this quest will cause him to obtain an extremely powerful one."
"Hmm, as expected of our Tsuru."
Sengoku and Zephyr both smiled.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 376: The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (Part 1) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 377: The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (Part 2)
Chapter 378: Episode 1 of Akame Ga Kill!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 384 The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Morias Astonishment! (1)
Chapter 384 The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (1)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
====================================
Manhwa events: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After oveing various types of knights on the way, Jinwoo finally reached the boss room!
But the moment he pushed the door to enter, he felt a shiver that made his body cold:
''A chilliness that makes your spirit shiver...''
The boss room''s interior seemed unusually vast, but the throne at the end of the room was particrly notable:
"A king''s throne room?"
Beside the throne appeared a tall and heroic red knight, the aura he was giving off brought back bad memories for Jinwoo.
((I remember this sensation.))
((It''s the same as in the doubleyer.))
((This chilly feeling.))
((It looks like this strong energyes from this guy...))
The Red Knight was the final boss in this dungeon, and this was confirmed after a fierce battle began between Jinwoo and Blood-Red Commander Igris, which Jinwoo almost lost without his thick plot armor.
====================================
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle;
A knight that protects the empty throne? Fufu~ I like it~"
While watching the amazing fight between Igris and Jinwoo on the pages, Imu reacted with a chuckle... Lately, she hasn''t been feeling the boredom she used to for so many years.
As if it hadpletely disappeared.
And the reason is this man who almost defeated her in thest fight!
From that day on, a certain instinct began to awaken in her heart.
An instinct that almost forgot its existence because of the long years that she lived in a world where she had to live like the strongest.
The instinct: That she''s a woman.
"How about making you my knight~ Rob-Chan?"
"You need to protect my empty throne, just like Igris do."
"But you must not lose a battle as Igris did."
Imu continued reading the volume from chapter to chapter and saw how Jinwoo was nearly drowned in the endless waves of doll knights after he seeded in killing Igris and the real job change quest began.
"That''s cool!"
Seeing the weaker version of Jinwoo mocking Jinwoo who had grown so much since that day made Imu feel weird.
"E-Rank hunter Sung Jin-Woo. In the end, that''s all you are..."
"If you don''t know how to control yourself, your courage bes recklessness... This is true."
"This is fun! I think this weak ''Jinwoo'' is not just his hallucination..."
"Tsk He escaped certain death"
"As expected of a protagonist''s luck, hehe~"
"If the pain doesn''t kill him, it will make him stronger... Hm, that''s a good line."
For some reason, Imu was frustrated seeing Jinwoo being pulled into the penalty zone the moment he almost died.
Inside the government hall:
"Bad! Bad! Bad! Our situation is as bad as Jinwoo''s current situation"
The bald Gorosei mmed the manhwa book to the ground causing the floor to crack, but the manhwa book was still intact.
"No matter how many allies he has around him, that doesn''t matter. He''s the only threat since he has strength that rivals that of the Lord" The mustachioed Gorosei said.
"I can''t believe even Vegapunk left our side!"
"That bastard!"
The five elders were very angry after knowing the truth about Vegapunk betraying them and moving to Ohara.
"Overnight, Egg-head Ind disappeared from the New World and appeared near Ohara in West Blue!!"
"This power It''s like the power of gods! How did he do that?!"
"So the information about basta Ind being teleported to the sky Ind by the Sky Sword is true then?!"
"Unbelievable!"
"Despicable!"
"Let''s get out of this for now Jinwoo has escaped this life-and-death situation due to his luck again Damn the author! How did he get such ideas Why do I feel like our manga painters are so primitivepared to this!?"
"That''s why our sales are so lowpared to the art store Damn it!"
"But this is really cool!"
The feelings of the five elders were veryplicated at this moment cause of Solo Leveling enthusiastic events.
West Blue, Thriller Bark Ind;
After Rob knew that this ind was obtained by Moria, he allowed him to obtain it, but he closed most of the features of the art store and treated it like the art store on the ind of the Golden Lion.
At this moment, only Moria''sughters could be heard inside the empty art store.
Because he enjoyed reading manhwa of Solo Leveling.
"Who would have expected that I would find an art store on this deste ind, I''m so lucky! Kiiiishishishi!!
"Wh- This... Is this my ability....!!"
"Unbelievable! Am I dreaming!?"
"This power Is that even possible?!"
Moria''s eyes almost fell out of their sockets after seeing the strength Jinwoo had obtained after he sessfully cleaned the job change quest.
What he saw now made him re-evaluate his situation.
What he saw now made him change his view of the world and everything else.
Everything he''s been doing so far ispletely wrong.
Or rather, he was very stupid.
"This manhwa is my treasure from now on!"
As if he had discovered the treasure of One Piece, Moria began to literally kiss the manhwa''s book.
He finished reading all the avable chapters in less than an hour even though he had never read this manhwa before.
He lost all his money to be able to buy all the volumes, but he did not regret it, and he never regretted it.
Because he finally found a great way to evolve his Devil Fruit!
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 377: The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (Part 2)
Chapter 378: Episode 1 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 379: The raid on the Pirate Ind!
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 385 The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Morias Astonishment! (2)
Chapter 385 The Birth of the Lord of Shadows! Moria''s Astonishment! (2)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::::
====================================
Manhwa events:
[[04:29:16]]
[[All the monsters in the room have been in. The quest will end now.]]
[[You will be able to choose a ss on the amount of points you have collected.]]
Jinwoo felt relieved after seeing these notices, that this quest he had almost paid for with his life was finally over.
"It''s over. I''ll get a job now."
"Since I use a dagger, it''s obvious that I should choose an assassin."
Jinwoo thought the system would give him the right to choose his job, but to his surprise, it didn''t:
[[A job will be granted after the yer''s actions have been analyzed.]]
"Granted? I am not allowed to choose?"
Jinwoo started to seriously think about what kind of ss he would get based on his actions:
((I put all my stats in strength and agility. I''ll probably get either Warrior due to my high strength or Assassin because of my agility, or perhaps a Tank is possible as well with my high vitality stat.))
"It''ll be one of those three."
((Either way, I''ll be stronger.))
[[Wherever the yer goes, the reaper follows.]]
[[The yer''s path is littered with corpses, and the smell of blood.]]
"What is it saying?"
Jinwoo was shocked by what he saw.
[[As the yer possesses strength, he does not leave anything to his teammates, and ovees everything with his own strength.]]
"From the text, it seems like a warrior."
[[Your desire for strength burns strong enough to call those who wandered the valley of death, and the army of the dead who follows yourmands shall create a path where your thread will be thew and you would never need another''s help again.] ]
"...Army of the dead?"
"WAIT. What''s this?... This is?... My job?
[[Your job is "Necromancer"]]
...
..
[[You will be promoted from ''Necromancer'' to ''Shadow Lord''.]]
====================================
Seeing how Jinwoo would summon the shadows of the beings he had killed to fight for him, his body was trembling and he couldn''t control his racing breaths.
"This This!!"
"Unbelievable!!"
His heart raced wildly after seeing Jinwoo fail twice to summon Igris''s shadow but seed the third time.
"This power Is perfect!"
"Shadow Lord!! Powerful Army! Perfect Army!"
"Keeeshishishi! I also can control shadows!! Keeeeshishishi~shiii!!!"
After seeing how Jinwoo controlled his ability, a new door opened for Moria, apletely new way to develop his fruit.
All that Devil Fruit depends on is the user''s imagination and desire.
As long as the user''s imagination is rich enough, the Devil Fruit canply with his desires and achieve the impossible.
Moria really did have the Shadows Fruit If he couldmunicate with the realm of the dead using shadow link, then he could truly imitate the power of the Shadow Lordpletely wlessly!
This is the cause of Moria''s excitement at this moment, which will develop into an obsession in the future.
Ohara;
"A power to revive the dead No, it is a power to enve the shadows of the dead."
As a giant with the mentality of the peaceful giants'' tribe branch, Saul was raised to respect the dead and not to desecrate their remembrance, so seeing such a power as Jinwoo had made him feel veryplicated.
He loved Jinwoo but hated his power.
"It would have been better if he had a warrior job."
"Why, Uncle Saul? Isn''t the Shadow Lord power is great!?"
"It''s an evil power, Robin-Chan, but if it''s used to protect loved ones and fight for justice, it will be good power."
"Huh? Isn''t my dad''s power evil, too? Derishishishi!! He looks like a devil. But my dad told me he''s fine with bing a devil to protect me and everything he owns."
Saul smiled sweetly after hearing Little Robin say that in her childish voice.
"Your dad is absolutely right- Oh wee back, Olvia-san."
"Saul."
Olvia nodded to greet Saul before taking Robin into her arms.
"Did that naughty child bother you? I''ll take her."
"Not at all, I enjoy my time with Robin-chan''spany."
...
On the other hand, Brook was silently reading these scenes in his manhwa.
Inside his mind, the scene was repeated in which he and his crew sang theirst group song and their crew''sst performance.
That scene in which hisrades died one by one, smiling and enjoying the song.
His eyes teared up without realizing it.
"If I had this power, I would revive the shadows of myrades I wouldn''t have been alone for so long"
"Whichrades are you talking about? And why are you crying so hard, Brook-san?"
Rosinante wondered why Brook was crying.
"You will know that in the next volume of One Piece."
Rob''s voice came from behind the group, surprising them.
"You have the Revive-Revive Fruit, Brook. That power you have is the real power to revive the dead, not the power of a Shadow Lord"
"If you had a strong desire to revive your friends back then, maybe you could really revive them too after reviving yourself."
"Desire?"
"Yes, you had such a blind belief that the only person who coulde back from the dead was you only and no one else. That is why you limited your fruit development."
Brook stared at Rob with utter shock on his face.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
Chapter 378: Episode 1 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 379: The raid on the Pirate Ind!
Chapter 380: Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (Part 1)
ckStar_BH:
New great fanfic from ckStar_BH!
Title: King Of Beasts In Against The Gods!
(Avable on Webnovel go and read the first chapters!)
Add it to your library. It is so good.
Chapter 386 Episode 1 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 386 Episode 1 of Akame Ga Kill!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
The sun has risen on a beautiful morning in the Pirate World, heralding the start of a new fun day.
Today was considered an expected day because it was Thursday.
The day that appeared in the new anime''s trailer was the broadcast day!
Yes, today was the day when the first episode of the awaited anime {Akame Ga Kil} will be aired.
Everyone was eagerly waiting for this anime.
After all, its story was very interesting.
Tatsumi is cast as the protagonist who sets off to the imperial capital with his two friends to earn money for their poor vige, only to be struck by a world of unimaginable corruption caused by a corrupt prime minister who controls the kid emperor
" From the trailer I understand that the protagonist almost joined the imperial army and became a victim of this corruption himself."
"Yes, it''s fortunate for him that he was recruited by the Night Raid, a group of assassins dedicated to eradicating the rampant corruption in the imperial capital by killing those responsible for it without any mercy."
"This story looks exciting and so cool to watch on the big screen I am so excited about this anime."
"I expect a lot from it, too."
In the public squares, in the markets, in the crowded streets, even in the agricultural fields... On all the inds that have an art store, everyone was discussing the story of the new anime.
And they were so excited about it, just like they were excited about HXH, AOT, One Piece, Naruto, and more with the recent Demon yer.
Ohara, Art Pce;
"I''m sorry honey, I won''t do something like that again, trust me."
Inside their matrimonial room, Rob was apologizing for the umpteenth time for the disturbing scene he drew in the previous arc that had put Robin''s public picture in a quandary.
He also did not want to draw a such scene, but the moment he tried to pass the scene without drawing it, he felt a faint danger to his life, as if he was being threatened with the white weapon ced on his neck by some God .
Rob was reminded of the conditions the divinework had set for him before he was sent to this world.
He can make minor edits to the story but he has no right to delete scenes from the story at all!
That''s why he''s been being scolded by an angry Olvia for the past weeks.
"You won''t do it again, that''s a promise!?" Olivia asked while gently puffing her cheek.
"Of course, I promise"
"Then- kyaah~"
Before she could finish speaking, Rob quickly hugged her and sealed her lips in a hot kiss after pushing her onto the bed.
For a long week, she''s been getting revenge on him for that scene in the manga, but he will restore all of what she did out of her now.
He ruthlessly tore off her main maid uniform before the voices of harsh moans and the sounds of flesh pping heard over and over again.
Today Olvia must suffer a bit.
Outside the art pce, Sora, Toki, Otohime, Glora, and Be, dressed in elegant maid outfits, hurried into the art store to do their routine work of looking after customers in thework of art stores spread throughout the world.
The smile did not leave their faces when they saw the smiles of happiness and expectation on the faces of the civilians.
All these are thanks to their husband who even in war situations, he seeded in providing a safe environment for millions of people across the world.
At four o''clock in the afternoon, giant screens appeared, their light reaching every spot on its inds, announcing the start of the new anime.
Enthusiastic apuse echoed before the crowd quieted down and focused on the art store screen as a quiet scene emerged of a horse-drawn carriage passing on a vige road in a forest.
"What is this monster!? It''s huge!"
Suddenly, a dangerous monster appeared from under the ground, which frightened the people in the carriage and surprised the viewers in the Pirate World.
"Earth Dragon!? Is that a dragon? I knew about the Celestial Dragon only."
"There are such monsters in this world!? It looks interesting!"
"Oh! It''s Tatsumi!"
"So strong!"
"He''s definitely a first-ss swordsman!"
Mihawk, Issho, and the samurai of Wano are impressed with Tatsumi''s sword style since seeing his first move with which he severed the Earth Dragon''s hand.
"Good."
Mihawk gave a nod of appreciation for Tatsumi''s skill but was looking forward to seeing Akame. Her weird sword was still stuck in his memory.
Anime events:
After cutting the Danger Beast''s hand with wonderful skill, Tatsumi announces the monster''s name and its ss, too:
"First-ss Danger Beast, Earth Dragon... A worthy opponent."
The monster''s roar was frightening, but it didn''t even make Tatsumi blink.
"Your angry, huh?"
"It''s over!"
After saying so, he shed the danger beast with first-rate swordsmanship skill and the battle ended, which greatly stunned the two men who were watching the battle:
"That was amazing, young man!"
"You actually took a Danger Beast down single-handedly!"
Apparently, Tatsumi was someone who took pleasure inpliments, so he replied with enthusiasm:
Of course! For me, that was nothing. Defeating it was a piece of cake!"
"By the way, I''m Tatsumi... A name that''ll be famous throughout the Imperial capital."
"You should remember it."
After hearing the name of the Imperial Capital, the expressions of the two men were disturbed for some reason.
"You''re saying you want to make it big in the Imperial capital?"
Tatsumi: Yeah! Win sess and fame in the Imperial capital... It''s every country boy''s dream!
The two men looked at each other and then looked pitifully at the dreaming boy and wanted to wake him up from his delusions.
"The Imperial capital isn''t the ce of hopes and dreams that you think."
"It''s definitely lively, but there are monsters even worse than that earth dragon."
Tatsumi: What? Do you mean there is Danger Beasts in the city, too?
"It''s the people... Humans, but their hearts are those of monsters."
"The capital''s full of people like that."
At this moment, a weird song had begun to y, and because of it, the drowned crowd in the dialogue between Tatsumi and the two men wakes up to its tune.
Tatsumi: I appreciate your advice, but I can''t turn back now.
After packing his things, he looked in the direction of the capital as he spoke:
"I... No, we... We''re going to make it in the Imperial capital, and save our vige!"
The OST (Fallen Heroes) began to shake the feelings of the viewers at this moment, it can be said that the inhabitants of the pirate world are used to hearing the wonderful OSTs in which AOT is the number one in this domain... But this particr OST left a deep impression on the viewers, and the reason is the words of the narrator:
{Just as humans eventually rot away.}
{Countries copse, as well.}
{Even the Imperial capital, which has prospered for a thousand years, is now a living hell of corruption.}
{Evil spirits take human form and run amok, iming everything as their own.}
{Those evils which heaven can not judge... They will be dealt with in the darkness.}
{By us... The assassins.}
As the first episode continues in the show, the inhabitants of the pirate world soon learn about the evil spirits in human form that the narrator spoke of.
The first of them was the daughter of the noble family "Aria" and her gruesome habit of torturing the poor to death. She tortured Tatsumi''srades Sayo and Iyasu to death.
"It''s terrible... But it''s not a big deal. The pirates in our world do worse."
"Pirates!? They are so cutepared to Celestial Dragons."
"Shh, let''s keep watching Huh!? The night raid has arrived She died so easily!? No, that''s Aria''s mom!"
"What the heck! Did she cut her in half with this huge scissor!?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"She apologized after cutting her in half!? This girl with purple hair is so scary!!!"
"What the hell That''s why this show has a (+15) warning It''s really violent and cruel."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 379: The raid on the Pirate Ind!
Chapter 380: Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (Part 1)
Chapter 381: Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 387 The Raid on the Pirate Island!
Chapter 387 The Raid on the Pirate Ind!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
"Sigh~ Laboon you knew about that Rob-San told you something, right?"
Boooh!
Laboon''s huge eyes were fixed on the afro-haired skeleton standing on a high ground overlooking the sea.
Every time it sees its friend Brook, Laboon gets very happy.
But today it seems as if its friend is suffering from frustration somewhat.
After hearing Brook''s question, the whale Laboon recalls that day three years ago when Rob showed it the tragedy of the Rumbar Pirates.
That day it cried a lot and it will never forget.
At this moment, Brook saw that, Laboon''s eyes started to get wet with tears.
His question brought back some kind of painful memory.
"I knew it So you know about that too"
Brook bowed his head sadly, he wasn''t ready for that yet
It seems that the One Piece manga was on its way to entering a new saga...
Brook knew this all too well, since he saw Laboon''s story in the manga it''s clear that the Rumbar Pirates'' past wille up too.
This is because the Straw Hat Pirates were on their way to the area where the Rumbar Pirates'' journey ended.
The day he saw himself in the poster, he knew it.
His wounds will be reopened in the next One Piece volume.
"At least the world will know why we can''te back for you... Isn''t that good news? Yohohoho!"
Brook patted Laboon with his bony hand in order to calm its turbulent emotions.
Booooooh!
New World, Hachinosu Ind;
On this ind known as Pirates Ind, pirates can be seen everywhere in this ce.
This ind was considered sacrednd for all pirates during the era of the Rocks Pirates, but even after the fall of the Rocks Pirates, this ind still retains some reputation from its former prosperity.
Of course, because the current ruler of the ind is still a famous former member of the Rocks Pirates.
It''s Ochoku or Wang Zhi!
A very strong and violent pirate.
Of course, this was before the advent of the Hunters era.
Because after they appeared and took control of half of the Seas World, hepletely lowered his presence and never dared to leave his safe ind ever since.
However, since he was among the most dangerous living people in the current world, he had never escaped the notice of the World Government nor the Hunters Guild.
That is why Pirates Ind is currently surrounded by hunters and the goal: is to exterminate the Ochoku and take control of Pirates Ind.
"There are 5,670 pirates on this ind!"
"5000 of them are beginner pirates with less than 50 million berries on their heads 600 pirates with less than 100 million berries, 60 pirates with less than 500 million berries, 10 pirates with less than 700 million on their heads, 5 pirates with less than 900 million, 2 pirates with over a billion berries, including Wang Zhi!"
"Go! Go!"
"We have the power topletely bring them down We have three Legendary Hunters on our side!"
Inside the Hunters Guild''s main ship:
"Hmm, looks like Ochoku had noticed up Well, what could he do even if he did?"
Shakky looked at the man next to her with a smile on her face.
"I won''t let you fight this battle, that''s why I asked Rob to let me fight this battle with you I''m sorry dear but Ochoku is a dangerous guy."
"Hehe~ Don''t you trust the strength of the Hunters Guild?" Shakky asked strangely.
"Not so But I''m afraid of sudden danger for you."
"Really, Rayleigh Still as affectionate as the old days~"
"I don''t understand why you joined the Hunters Guild. Have you notpletely resigned from the sea? Why did you ept such a dangerous task?"
"It doesn''t really matter."
On the side, both Patrick Redfield and Dous Bullet stood up silently.
After Rayleigh finished talking to his girlfriend he finally turned around to stare at the duo weirdly.
"Bullet, Exactly you, I never expected to see you as a part of Rob''s organization, what happened?"
Bullet felt a little embarrassed but eventually gave up.
"I challenged him to a battle and I was defeated"
"Oh, I see, that''s to be expected."
"And you, Patrick Redfield? Weird"
"It is none of your business, Dark King."
Before the end of the day, the pirates'' ind had fallen into utter chaos due to the sudden invasion of the Hunters Guild that had entered it with massive force.
It''s said that the Dark King Rayleigh had to appear to bring down Wang Zhi who the Legendary Hunters couldn''t easily bring down.
After that, the pirates'' ind became a part of the past and the pirate symbol that even the world government could not easily deal with was crushed.
The pirates were dealt another heavy blow by the Hunters who were continuing to subdue the pirates even amid their battle with the World Government.
[The ruler of the Pirates Ind has fallen to the Hunters!]
[Ex-Roger Pirates member Dous Bullet is joined the Hunters Guild!]
[Incredible! Red Count has joined the Hunters Guild!]
[The Dark King has been seen with the Hunters'' forces on Hunters Ind! What is the reason?]
[Why did Sky Sword decide to target Wang Zhi?]
These were the headlines of the World Economy News Paper, which spread around the world.
"It''s time to go to that weird ce."
At this moment, Rob was flying over the sea of the New World towards a moving ind.
Rob had a certain life card in his hand, the only way to go to that ind.
The target: In order to create a new art store.
::::: N?v(el)B\\jnn
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 380: Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (Part 1)
Chapter 381: Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 382: Brook Appears!
Chapter 388 Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (1)
Chapter 388 Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (1)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/h9cRHDtA
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::
A gigantic elephant appeared before Rob, because for the first time he saw this giant creature directly in front of his eyes, it was apletely different experiencepared to seeing it in the manga or anime.
"Zunesha... Joy Boy''s friend who lived a thousand years ago... Fantastic!"
Lightning scattered and Rob appeared on the highest wall surrounding Zou.
"Mokomo Dukedom..."
The ind seemed full of a pure and wonderful natural atmosphere, green trees, light clouds, and unparalleled splendor.
Even Rob felt refreshed after he breathed in the sea-scented air mixed with a whiff of nature''s air.
This was Zou, the homnd of the Mink Tribe!
Rob looked at the life card in his hand curiously, it was still pointing forward.
This life card belonged to Nekomamuchi. Oden gave it to him when he needed it.
"Don''t be so vignt guys, I''m not here with malicious intent, I have this... Given to me by Oden, the heir of Wano."
Rob noticed the mink tribesmen had already arrived so he showed the life card in his hand and exined where he got it.
When they heard this, a man resembling a sheep came out from among the trees in front while others followed behind.
"Did you say, Oden? If so, you are wee to our humble dukedom."
Rob jumped over the wall and appeared before King Hitsugisukan with lightning speed, the king and the guards behind him were startled, and consciously assumed a fighting position.
Hitsugisukan motioned to his subordinates to calm down before looking at Rob who was approaching them with a kind smile on his face.
"You''re the famous Sky Sword, Hunters Guild''s master Wee to our Mokomo Dukedom."
"Thank you for your kindness, King."
"Can you tell me the reason for your visit-"
"Sure. I came here to trade. If you''ve ever heard about the art store, you''ll know what I mean."
The moment they heard about the art store the mink tribesmen almost cheered excitedly.
They had heard so many amazing stories about the art store from Inuarashi, Nekomamushi, and even tribe members who leave the duchy from time to time.
The art store was popr enough to reach the ears of the most primitivemunities in the pirates world.
"We''ve heard of the legendary art store for sure! We also know that you''re the owner of that magic store, it''s an honor to work with you, Rob-san Please follow us, since you''re a guest of our humble dukedom, it''s not appropriate to talk about business here."
Rob nodded with a smile before following behind the excited mink tribesmen.
...
After a few weeks: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Life in the pirates world has been the same since the advent of the art store that conquered the world.
Reading manga, watching anime episodes, then chatting and igniting wars of words between poles in the global forum, trading, and exchanging important information in regional and local forums, too.
There is no doubt that life in the pirates world has changed a lot for the better, but this does not mean that it has changedpletely. The darkness of the world still exists as long as the world government, mafias and pirates exist.
It would have been worse if the great era of pirates had begun.
But instead of the great era of pirates, an even stranger era has begun.
Flying Ind, Merveille;
"The great era of manga... We have to break it and restore the pirates'' prestige!"
"Oh And how do you intend to do that, Old Shiki?"
"I definitely have a n But it will take 20 years toplete Will you help me, Kaido?"
"I mean, you know very well that all ns don''t work when faced with overwhelming strength, Right?"
"How do you intend to counter Rob''s overwhelming strength?"
"Who said we''re going to fight him? All we have to do is destroy the ordinary people who buy his manga! Jihahahaha!!"
Kaido drank a mouthful of the delicious beer the art store sells before sarcastically staring at Shiki.
"You''re really still too crazy... But I like it. I''ll let Queen help you shorten the twenty years'' project. He''s a genius in that domain you want to use."
As soon as Kaido finished, an emerald green light enveloped the skies of the floating Inds.
"It''s a new volume... A new volume has appeared!!"
Shiki stood up and ran towards the art store, the same for Kaido and everyone on the Shiki Inds.
Everyone wanted to get their volume as fast as possible.
This was the One Piece manga we were talking about!
Lots of fun and interesting events areing up!
Everyone in the world wants to know what ckbeard did to Ace after he defeated him.
Did he kill him or hand him over to the marines instead of Luffy?
Either way, it would be very bad for Ace and the Whitebeard Pirates.
Shiki and Kaido entered the art store before anyone else and bought their volumes.
"500,000 Berry? What the hell!! Why is it so expensive?!"
Kaido asked in awe... From what he knows, a manga volume is only 1,000 Berry from the art store.
"Now, do you know why I wanted to crush the manga era even though I loved it?!"
"This bastard Rob has been taking advantage of me for three years!!"
...
Calm Belt, Amazon Lily;
Inside the art store;
"Aren''t you going to go back to your crew, dear~?"
A smile appeared on Rayleigh''s face after hearing Shakky''s soft tone.
"I''ll apologize to Captain Rogerter, he''ll understand because he also suffered what I''m going through at this moment."
"And what are you suffering from, my dear~?"
Dressed in a sexy maid outfit, Shakky hugged Rayleigh while squeezing her breasts on his back.
"I can''t get enough of seeing you in that beautiful outfit and drinking your wine... I feel like I''m in heaven, I feel like I want to stop being a pirate and live here with you."
"Hahahahaha!"
"Hahahahaha!"
They bothughed after that.
"Well, let''s see what surprises this new volume has in store."
Rayleigh looked at the cover of the new volume with scrutiny.
On the cover is a dark sea shrouded in mist, on the front is a skeleton with afro hair, and on the bottom are the Straw Hat Pirates facing off against zombies and a fat, pale-skinned person with a sickening smile.
The most striking person on the cover is the colossal horned giant and...
"Let''s begin..."
Shakky sat on hisp and opened the first page of the volume.
[New Saga: Thriller Bark Saga!]
::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 381: Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 382: Brook Appears!
Chapter 383: Yomi-Yomi no Mi!
Chapter 389 Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (2)
Chapter 389 Thriller Bark Saga: Thriller Bark Arc (2)
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd (New)
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
West Blue, Ohara;
Inside the art store, the atmosphere was so quiet, that the sound of a needle falling could be heard!
Everyone started reading the first chapter of the volume with focused eyes, but soon the first person sumbed to the greatedies of the One Piece manga and was followed by another person, the third, the fourth, and many more which brought back the fun atmosphere to the art store.
In a certain corner of the tavern, Brook, Vegapunk, and Professor Clover sat with each other, not far from them were the famous trio of Domingo, Rosinante, and Enel sitting together as well.
It can be said that they are used to these sessions every month, which seem toe back as quickly as they end.
Vegapunk, whose head seemed to have shrunk a bit since thest time, looked in amazement at Enel, who had just opened the manga book and was surprised by the unfinished cover story series.
"Enel''s arrival on the moon is very puzzling."
"Yes, I am also confused about this issue. Humans are supposed to not be able to breathe in space, and the first moon has no atmosphere too"
"Since his racee from the moon, that says it all. Doesn''t it?"
The two scientists looked at Brook who spoke softly.
"You''re right."
"What''s so strange is the rabbit who fighting Enel! The hat he''s wearing has a pirate symbol on it... That''s really weird. Are there pirates on the moon too?!" Vegapunk was so curious.
Manga events:
[[Luffy and crew''s new pirate ship.]]
[[In their new ship, they head for the seas!]]
"I GOT OOOOONE~!!! THOUSAND SUNNY-GO~~"
Having caught a shark, Luffy hastened to put it in the ship''s fish tank while Usopp cheered up with joy: N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Wooooow, you caught a shark!!! Put it in!! Put it in!!
Inside the room overlooking the fish tank, Robin notices the shark''s arrival curiously while drinking a cup of coffee.
"... There''s another one. A shark, huh?
Sitting on thefortable sofa, Franky asked:
"Hey! Is this room good or what?
Sanji, noticing the shark''s arrival, replied with some concern:
This room''s good, sure, but a shark? Those morons!!
...
"Yeah, let''s go see it!!"
"Let''s look at it in the fish tank!!"
"YOOO!!"
Luffy and Usopp enter the fish tank room excitedly:
A shark dropped in, right!? That thing''s a beauty, I tell you!!"
But at this moment, Robin destroys the beautiful scene that Luffy wants to see:
"Yes, it went in, but All the fish you caught up to now have disappeared, you see?"
Luffy looked at the bulging belly shark with shock painted on his face:
"GYAAAAAAH!!!"
Sanji couldn''t take this anymore:
"Think of are they can live together or not! It''s as simple as that!!!"
But Luffy had another opinion:
Goddammit!! We''re having that bastard for dinner!! Sanji!! Barbecue this stupid shark!!
Sanji: Hold up, you amateur... This is fresh fish we''re talking about here.
Luffy didn''t lose his momentum, he was still determined to eat this shark:
"How about sushi? We can make it into yuzarashi Putting it in spicy vinegared miso would be good. Tempura would be tasty, too."
"Nmahooo~~~!! I''m so hungry now!"
As soon as he mentioned the names of the food that can be prepared with shark meat, Luffy became hungry again.
[[The ship continues its favorable voyage.]]
"AHAHAHAHA!!"
"YOHOHOHOHO!!"
"HHAHAHAHA!!"
"HAA!!"
"This is just the beginning of the first chapter, but as usual Luffy never stops making usugh, he''s a symbol of smiles now."
"Luffy and Usopp areplete idiots! They can not be cured! Gahahaha!"
"Robin''s calm mood makes me jealous, she''s great at everything she does, Jahahaha!"
"Luffy is so smart when ites to food, that poor shark is done with it, Kahahaha!!"
As such, manga readers continued to read the first chapter with unparalleled passion while discussing its events andughing with their friends or groups.
This was only at the beginning of the volume but the excitement was already at its peak!
Readers enjoyed seeing the new ship''s features, which looked very upscale.
But at this moment, the constantughter stopped and was reced by groans of admiration.
Nami: HAAA... What a nice bath!
"A huge bathtub rocked by the waves."
"It''s the best!"
The ship''s bathroom looked elegant and big with modern specifications, but it wasn''t the one that caught up the attention of the readers.
It was Nami''s gorgeous body that did.
Of course, since the famous Golden Crow was currently working at the ''Ohara'' art store, no one dared to say anything about Nami.
The lesson Brook learned is still fresh in everyone''s mind.
"Hmm, this barrel definitely contains a trap."
Domingo was sure of this.
"The idiots will be going to open it!"
"If I was with them, I will open it too, hehe~"
"Idiot Well, this is how the new plot will start at least..."
Domingo didn''t care about the stupidity of his little brother who was no different from Luffy, but he was more interested in seeing how that barrel bomb would drag the Straw Hats into the mud.
"Oh, so. It''s a weing firecrackers? Looks like the enemies in this arc have already been alerted of our friends'' arrival."
"They have entered Florian''s Triangle."
"I wonder when they will meet me."
Brook was already mentally prepared for his debut.
"Oh Here you are, HAHAHAHA!!"
"Huh?!"
Vegapunk was the fastest reader here due to theputing speed of his brain, so he was the soonest person to finish reading the first chapter. When the others still wanted to know what was in the barrel, he had already made it to the surprising scene where Luffy offered Brook to join his crew.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 382: Brook Appears!
Chapter 383: Yomi-Yomi no Mi!
Chapter 384: The Ghost Ind: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 390 Brook Appears!
Chapter 390 Brook Appears!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*: N?v(el)B\\jnn
https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd (New)
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
::::
(Oh~ They entered the Florian Triangle... I wonder when they''ll meet me~ ?)
Brook was so immersed in the current events that he waspletely unconcerned with his surroundings at this point.
His eyes flickered from one speech bubble to another as he enjoyed the journey of the Straw Hats who had weathered a minor storm that always urred at the entrance to the famous Demon Sea.
Manga events:
"HAA... We''re through... That''s good, but... What''s with this sea?"
Nami was confused.
At this moment, Zoro spoke:
"It shouldn''t be night yet The fog''s so thick, it''s really dark."
Hearing this, Nami instinctively shivered:
" Could it be we''veEntered that part of the sea alreadyMy heart''s not ready yet!!"
Usopp still looks on the bright side:
"Oh! We''ve already arrived at Mermaid Ind!?
But Luffy as always likes to scare the shit out of Usopp:
"No, that sea where monsters appear!!"
This is what was confirmed by Franky, who knows a lot about this area:
"That''s right, Don''t rx just yet No doubt about it. This area is That famous, Florian Triangle."
"!!? The strange sea where almost everything disappears shrouded in mystery."
Usopp felt his body go cold with fear:
"EhMoMonsMon-Nuh-NuhMons"
Luffy: "Monsters show up here. UHIHIHI!"
Usopp: "Don''t screw with meeeee~!!! Why''s everyone acting as if you knew!? I never heard about thiiiiis~~!!"
Luffyughed and told Usopp what he didn''t know:
"Olddy Kokoro told usThere''re living skeletons here."
Sanji at first sighed to relieve Usopp but then his attitude turned the other way:
"That''s just your imagination. Don''t scare him like that."
"Listen, Usopp. Every year in this ocean, over a hundred ships vanish mysteriously What''s more, ghost ships carrying corpses wander these waters, or so they say"
Usopp almost went crazy:
"Gyaaaaaaa, this is awful!!! Say stuff like that beforehand!"
Sanji replied with the same frightening face:
"And what if I had?"
Usopp: "Preparations!! I''d fortify myself with stuff that wards off evil spirits!!"
Chopper was frightened, so he demanded Usopp to give him that too:
"Usopp, gimme some of those too~~!!!"
At this moment, a real ghost ship appeared behind the Thousand Sunny and a terrifying music sound came from it which made Usopp''s soul almost leave his body, same for Chopper and Nami.
YOHOHOHO~
"What the Music?"
Usopp turned to see where this strange violin melody wasing from but wished he had never turned around.
YOHOHOHO~~
YOHOHOHO~
YOHOHOHO~
"IT CAME OUUUUT~~~!!!"
"GHOST SHIIIIIIP!!!"
Except for Robin who was just taken aback, everyone screamed with fear and utter shock on their faces.
"My!! My!! S-So scary!"
Brook remembered the long years he lived with the ghost ships in this forgotten sea and the scary ghosts voices he used to hear from time to time, always thinking that he would go crazy in that environment one day.
But fortunately, it was all over now and he was able to get out of that dark sea.
"Yohohoho~ Usopp is like me~!"
"YOHOHOHO~ What!?"
"Wait!! Wait!! Isn''t that my song!?"
"This ghost ship...!? It''s my ship!"
"Bft...!! T-That''s me!!"
Brook sshed the cup of coffee he had just drunk in shock on his face.
Around him, he noticed many people who were trembling with fear, most of them are children.
Professor Clover and Vegapunk both looked at him intently.
"Finally, we will get to know your strange story I am really excited to know about that."
Clover and Vegapunk were very curious about Brook who had ate one of the world''s most mysterious and miraculous Devil Fruits.
Revive Fruit!
"My story is so sad I''m not even willing to remember it again-"
Brook''s words stopped in his throat as he looked at thest page of the chapter with utter amazement on his face.
Sanji: First!! You''re nothing but bones, so how can you walk and talk? What the heck are you? Why are you here? What happened on this ship? Tell us everything that''s going on in these waters!!!
Luffy: Before that, be my Nakama!!!
Brook: Yes, very well then.
Sanji/Nami: UOOOH, HEYY!!... !!?
This scene was reflected in his eyes he started to tear up without even realizing it.
A lot of chaotic memories began to weave and disappear in his mind, but colors gathered from everywhere and time and seemed to enter the manga page in his hand and give life to this epic scene.
This was a scene that he would never forget, no matter how long he lived, it would remain eternally in his mind.
It seemed as if he had entered the manga world and lived this exact moment a few hundred thousand times.
Before Rob came to him, how much time he waited to see live people and talk to them!?
But wasn''t he lived alone!?
Wasn''t he suffering in this dark sea with the remains of his deadrades only!?
Wasn''t he dead, too? Yes, it is.
But this scene in the manga showed him how alive he was!
Professor Clover and Vegapunk silently watched this scene, they didn''t know how much this man had suffered, but they had the feeling that no one in this world had suffered more than him.
A unique existence that deserved every good thing in this world.
"Until Luffy invites you to join him from the first time you meet each other There is no doubt about it, you are a great guy!"
"I loved it! Good chapter!"
That''s what Vegapunk said before turning the page to the next chapter in order to see what happens next.
At the same time, the people of the world had just begun reading a new volume full of wonderful events.
At the ''Cocoyachi art store;
"How! How on earth is there a living skeleton in this world!?"
"A perverted skeleton!! Why would he want to see Nami''s panties!!"
"SHAHAHAHA!!"
"HAHAHAHA!!! Give him a big beating, Nami-Swan~!"
"How does he walk and talk that he even drinks coffee!!"
"Bft...!! Cough!! Did he say he can poop too!! So weird!"
"I suppose he was a Devil Fruit user There is no other exnation!"
"I agree with you This bastard has a devil fruit."
Genzo was staring at the manga page in shock and fear, but the moment he saw the bastard skeleton asking to see his daughter''s panties, he wanted to rip his skull off his spine!
::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 383: Yomi-Yomi no Mi!
Chapter 384: The Ghost Ind: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 385: Thousand Sunny''s Soldier Dock System!
ckStar_BH:
Which of my novels would you like to see its return?
Chapter 391 Yomi-Yomi no Mi!
Chapter 391 Yomi-Yomi no Mi!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd (New)
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Marineford;
"Hmm? List of candidates for the position of the Golden Shichibukai!?"
Garp had noticed a list of some famous pirates and the bounties on their heads, too.
"What does this mean, Sengoku?"
Garp asked curiously.
"Sigh The world government wants to bring some strong pirates to its side to fight the Hunters It''s almost the same as the Shichibukai system in the manga."
"Oh...!? Well, who''s Gekko Moria?"
"Ah, that? He''s a famous supernova pirate, a suitable candidate for the position of the Golden Shichibukai... Despite losing his former crew at the hands of Kaido, he managed to survive and escape."
"Well, I''ve lost interest in this subject. Let''s see what''s up with this skeleton that got my grandson''s attention."
"Hmm, Thriller Bark That''s the name of the new saga, right? And now it''s the name of the second chapter Is Thriller Bark an ind in the Demon Sea or what?"
"Hmm, Interesting, oh! So then?"
Garp removed his eye from the list of golden shichibukai and focused his attention again on the next chapter of the One Piece manga.
The more he reads, the more heughs and smiles, and the more he feels pity for Brook''s story.
Manga events: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yohohohoho!!! Cheerful greeting!!!
Hello everyone! How do you do? Seems like my ship and I caused some trouble. I''m ''Dead Bones'' Brook! Nice to meet you!!"
The crew was so shocked by the current situation, so Zoro and Franky shouted with a bang:
Are you joking!!? What the hell is this guy!!?"
Brook cheerfully replied:
"Yohoho, don''t be so harsh!!"
Chopper used a cross to instinctively exorcise evil spirits:
"It''s a skeleton!!!"
Usopp also used all his methods to exorcise evil spirits. But even so, his mind could not exin the current situation:
There''s no reason for a skeleton to talk, walk, or wear an afro!! This is a dream, it''s just a dream!!"
Chopper felt a little relieved when he began to believe he was dreaming, too:
"Really? I''m d it''s just a dream!"
Usopp began exorcising:
"Begone foul spirit, Begone foul spirit!!"
Robin attracted Brook''s attention so he asked her spontaneously:
Oh, hello, youngdy! Could you let me see your panties?"
Nami crushed his head with her shoe:
"Stop that, you perverted skeleton!"
Zoro pointed at Brook and asked annoyed:
"Hey, Luffy!! What the hell is this guy??
Luffy replied with his usual smile:
"He''s funny, so I made him our Nakama.
Zoro: I won''t ept that!!
...
..
Inside the ship''s galley, where all the crew members had gathered with Brook, thetter began to feel nostalgic:
"But it would be nice if we could start eating. It''s been decades since I''ve had a proper meal... Every day I''ve been living with this pain, as though the skin of my belly and my back were stuck together ."
"But of course, I don''t have skin on my belly, or on my back!! Yohohoho!! Skull-joke!!
Luffyughed hard at the joke while the rest of them stared at Brook in silence.
..
"Yomi-Yomi no Mi? A Devil Fruit, right?"
A moment ago Brook started talking about why he was living in such a dead shape, so he directly mentioned the reason without giving any exnation so Sanji previously asked if it was a Devil Fruit.
Brook confirmed this:
"That''s right! The truth is, I already died some decades ago!"
"In short, the Yomi-Yomi no mi devil fruit has the power of revival. I was promised that I could live a second time as a Revived Human."
"Does such a miraculous devil fruit exist!!" Garp said.
"Back from the dead Really!!?"
Garp and Sengoku looked at each other with utter shock on their faces.
"I heard rumors of this ability before It''s said that one of the Celestial Dragons hundred years ago used all his resources to search for it all his life and when he found it near the end of his life he made a ve eat it. After that nothing happened, it was confirmed that the ve only lost his ability to swim and didn''t gets any ability."
"After that, the Celestial Dragon killed the ve and threw his corpse away because he didn''t know how the Devil Fruit''s abilities worked. After a few days, the ve''s body was nowhere to be found."
"Is this story true!?" Garp asked curiously.
"From what I''ve seen in this chapter, I think it''s real."
"The ability to revive after death I am sure that all the Celestial Dragons would go crazy for this Devil Fruit."
"That''s to be expected Anyway, your grandson seems to be gathering more and more weirdos around him."
"Bwahahaha!! That''s my grandson for you!!"
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods;
Inside the art store, the situation waspletely out of control.
All the Celestial Dragons kept calling their personal CP agents'' teams one after another and they were all making the same request.
"I want Yomi-Yomi no Mi at all costs! Do anything to get her for me! Is that Understood?!"
""
On the other side of Den Den Mushi, the CP0 agent didn''t know what to answer.
"You are there Didn''t you hear me!!"
"Ah, Saint Joswald We will immediately trek to the Florian Triangle in order to search for the Ship of ''Dead Bones'' Brook, he''s confirmed to be an ancient pirate with an active bounty on his head Many Celestial Dragons made the same request after all."
"If you obtain a Devil Fruit for me, I will promote you to a Celestial Dragon''s knight Can you do it for me?"
""
"I''ll try my best"
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 384: The Ghost Ind: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 385: Thousand Sunny''s Soldier Dock System!
Chapter 386: The ''Mink Tribe'' Art Store
Chapter 392 The Ghost Island: Thriller Bark!
Chapter 392 The Ghost Ind: Thriller Bark!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd (New)
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
West Blue, Ohara:
..
"So this is how Brook-san turned into a skeleton... What an unfortunate fate." Sora sighed sadly after reading the previous part of the chapter.
Dying in the Florian Triangle, returning from the dead, and searching for his body as a soul seems like a myth, but everyone realizes it is real. After all, the One Piece manga is the sacred book of truth about the world. This is what the whole world agrees upon, even the people of the world government, who gnash their teeth with anger.
"Seems like this is only a small part of Brook-san''s story," Toki said with conviction. "I assume he''ll have a more in-depth background. Everyone here knows his rtionship with Laboon. This particr part will shock the worldter."
Being closest to Rob and aware of what was going on around him, they knew for a fact that Brook was part of the Rumbar Pirates. The pirate crew he spoke of to the Straw Hats is the Rumbar crew itself.
"I''m excited to see the readers'' reaction about it... But I didn''t expect Brook to be such a perverted skeleton!" Bell-mre looked a bit pissed off, just like Nami every time Brook asked to see their panties.
"Haha! He''s such a funny character. The readers seem to like him," Olvia smiled while looking at the readers who seemed to be having fun.
"I wonder who the person whose shadow was stolen from?" Otohime wondered about the identity of the main viin in this arc, which has yet to be revealed.
"Ah, about that," said Rob''s women as they looked at the neer who seemed to want a ce with them.
"I know a certain pirate who has the ability to steal shadows. He will probably be the main antagonist in this arc."
Stussy looked adorable in her maid''s outfit as she looked at Otohime and continued to speak in an embarrassed tone. "He''s a fallen supernova now, called Gekko Moria. He''s been on the world government''s radar for the past two years and a few months ago, he lost his crew to the Beasts Pirates. He has the Shadows Fruit."
"Oh, besides being so charming, you seem to know a lot, my dear Stussy-chan," Glora hugged her, making her goosebumps.
...
West Blue, Thriller Bark Ind;
..
Since arriving there, Moria had already begun the huge project of turning the ind into a wandering ship.
Many carpenters and strongmen that Moria had hired to work for him could be seen everywhere on the ind.
But none of them dared to be anywhere near the center of the ind.
Previously, someone had tried to go to Moria''s mansion to ask him about something, but the moment he passed through the cemetery, many zombies came out of their tombs and dragged him into the ground with them. The terrifying scene was still in their minds.
At the moment, Moria was enjoying the One Piece manga by himself. "Weird... Who was the person who stole Brook''s shadow? Is there someone who has the same ability as me in this world?" he thought. "Hmm, interesting."
One Piece events:
___________________
"A-A GHOST!!!" Brook fell on his bony butt, terribly frightened after seeing a ghost enter the galley through the wooden wall.
Chopper and Usopp''s eyeballs almost exploded in shock too: "UWAH!! There''s something!!"
Zoro and the rest of the crew felt the ship''s vibration as if it had hit something. "WAH! What''s that vibration??" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Brook went out to see what was going on, but was shocked by what he saw. "What''s this? Is this ship under surveince already?"
"Please look at this! The forward gate has already closed!"
"This is what caused the vibration!"
Brook sensed that something was wrong. "This is the inside of the gate! That means...!"
"Look behind the ship, please!" Brook asked without looking back. "Did you pick up a floating barrel on this sea?"
Luffy replied, "Ah! We did!" Brook''s hunch was confirmed, so he briefly told them their current situation. "That was a trap. This ship has been targeted ever since then."
Luffy hadn''t clearly understood yet. "Targeted? What does that mean? Even though this ship only just got here..."
When Nami and the rest came out, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. "Why is there an ind?" Of course, the only person who knew the answer to this question was Brook, so he calmly replied, "This is the ghost ind that wanders through the sea... THRILLER BARK!"
"This...!!" Moria''s eyes widened when he saw Thriller Bark in the manga in its full form.
"It... It really is this ind!! Unbelievable!!"
"Am I dreaming!?" Moria could not believe what his eyes saw. He did not understand yet how the ind that he is currently nning to turn into thergest ship in the world appeared in the manga and in the Florian Triangle in such a strange way.
"Could I... Be the main viin of this arc!??" Moria subconsciously shuddered after thinking about it.
"Doesn''t this mean that I will be a main character in the greatest story!?" "Keeshishishi~!! I''m so excited!!"
...
New World, Elbaf Ind;
..
A huge ind was reflected in the eyes of the group of seagulls that did not dare to prate this ind and they turned back to the safer sea.
The ind looked like a continent filled with huge mountain ranges and extremely dense forests of the famous tree known as Adam''s Treasure Tree. But when you see who inhabits this continent, you would think that it is quite normal in size byparison.
Giants Tribe!
In the vige of giants, some young giants and even old ones can be seen having fun,ughing, and crying freely.
The strange thing was that all of them were holding huge books in their hands. Each giant was carrying a book that had a different cover, depending on the arc they had reached so far. The only thing the covers have inmon is the Straw Hat Pirates. Yes, they were reading the One Piece manga!
Inside the Giants Bar, a group of young giants sat enjoying the One Piece manga:
"It''s good that the new One Piece volume has arrived so quickly, it seems the unknown dealer has good intentions toward our race!"
"You''re right, Hajrudin, I love the One Piece manga so much, I didn''t expect the unknown dealer to be so careful and considerate of us. The chapter came out only a few hours ago and we got a copy almost immediately!" Gerd was very happy.
"What do you think of Brook''s story? He''s such a miserable skeleton! Wooooah!" Stansen couldn''t hold back his tears anymore, he was totally moved by Brook''s story... Little did he know that this was only the beginning, what would make him cryter would be much more than this.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 385: Thousand Sunny''s Soldier Dock System!
Chapter 386: The ''Mink Tribe'' Art Store
Chapter 387: Dr. Hogback
Chapter 393 Thousand Sunnys Soldier Dock System!
Chapter 393 Thousand Sunny''s Soldier Dock System!
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd (New)
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
Manga events:
"Yosh! Alright, you guys, from here on we''re going to use a smaller ship and try andnd on the ind."
Franky took a deep breath before continuing.
"There''s still something really important that you guys haven''t seen yet. Soldier Dock System: Channel 2!!!"
The crew members were surprised after hearing this:
"2?"
Franky began exining the Soldier Dock System to the crew so that they would understand it and not have to askter every time he opened a new channel:
"This system has 5 channels! And two 0s."
"1, 2, 3, 4!! If you use every dock you can activate all sorts of capabilities!!
"0 is a paddle, and you''ve already seen 1 and 3 but did you think that 2 and 4 were empty?"
Frankyughed merrily after saying that:
"Uhahahahaha! I said they were important."
"Let me see someone who wouldn''t want tond in this."
Usopp: Who I hope to be!!
Franky: Soldier Dock System: Channel 2!!!
Luffy: What is it? What is it? What''s gonnae out!?
Franky: Set sail, our shopping boat!! Mini Merry 2!!!
Usopp, Chopper, and Nami all exim excitedly before they jump to ride Mini Merry.
"GYAH MERRY!!!"
"UOOH, MEERRY!!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Franky gave an urate description of Mini Merry:
"A business paddle ship for four people!!!"
Usopp could not hold back tears of joy after seeing Merry again:
"It''s Merry!! Merry was reincarnated as anding craft."
Even Nami shows up a big smile at this moment:
"You were hiding a paddle ship as wonderful as this!! Thank you!!"
Same for Chopper:
We did it! It''s tiny, but we''re ridin'' Merry again!!"
..
"You''ve already seen 1 and 3, now, I''ll show them all to you!!"
Franky took a deep breath and began introducing the rest:
"Channel 0: Thousand paddles!!"
Channel 1: A one-person waver: White Rocking Horse 1"
"Channel 2: A four-person shopping boat: Mini Merry 2"
"Channel 3: A three-person scouting submarine: Shark Submarine 3"
"And about channel 4, really, it''s still iplete but whenever it bes necessary in our future travels, I''m gonna put in some kind of weapon there."
"And now I''ve told you everything there is about the soldier dock system!! Their mother ship is the Thousand Sunny and they''ll give it support while cruising, just like soldiers don''t you think?!"
Fish-Man Ind;
In the depths of the sea, the people of this ce used to enjoy the One Piece manga every month as an integral part of their lives.
Entertaining stories, exciting adventures, exciting fights, and wonderful discoveries, all of these were present in One Piece, which never skimps in impressing them.
And today was no different from the same dayst month.
Inside the art store, Little Franky continues to receive praise from all sides.
After all, he was the one who created the interesting Soldier Dock System.
"Great! Great! Merry is really brought to life by my hands! Ooooh, SUPER!!"
"What a great idea with a Don! TAHAHAHA!!"
Tom patted on the back of his disciple over and over whileughing so hard.
"Hmm, this is truly an exceptional ship like no other."
Even Iceburg didn''t skimp on praise.
"I agree with Iceburg, I have never seen a ship with such potential that it even has small ships to support it and can fly and sail without wind, this ship deserves to be the ship of the future pirate king."
Tom was delighted with the future achievements of his disciple.
"This Shark looks like a submarine, I wonder what weapon you''ll make on Channel N.4."
"Is there even a reason to ask, Teacher!? He''s obviously going to make a warship or a giant robot!"
Iceburg knew Franky well after all.
"Nagagaga! As expected of our Franky~ Creative and elegant in everything he does."
"Huh! And who are you!?"
Suddenly, a very pretty store goddess with light green hair and a maid outfit covering a mermaid fin arrived, bringing alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks to the group.
"Why? Didn''t you two recognize me!?"
Franky and Iceburg stared at each other and then at the beautiful mermaid before nodding their heads in agreement.
The hell! They had never seen such a gorgeous mermaid in their lives.
"Tahahaha! How did you not recognize Kokoro? Or is it because she got a little prettier!? Kokoro was always pretty.
Kokoro was blushing after hearing Tom''spliments on her recently restored beauty.
"Kokoro!?"
"WHAAAAAT!?" Iceburg and Franky were really shocked.
Ohara;
"I suppose it was Gekko Moria who stole your shadow, Brook."
"Gekko Moria? Who''s that? I''ve never heard of him before."
Dr. Vegapunk looked at the store goddesses group, as Stussy was still telling them what she knew about Moria.
Because of his ability, he could hear anything within a two-kilometer area if he focused enough, for some reason he was focusing on Stussy''s words curiously.
"For an old pirate like yours, it''s not strange to not recognize a kid like Moria. He''s a Shadow Fruit user, the only one who matches the criteria of the main viin of this arc in the current world."
"Yes, I understand."
"Franky''s techniques never cease to amaze me, he''s such a talented kid, he''s a natural shipwright. I need someone like him on my Egg-head Ind."
Vegapunk remembered his old buddies from MADS after seeing Franky''s talent... They were all so talented, if they had stayed together they would have changed the world with their inventions that are hundreds of years ahead of the world''s technology!
What Franky has just shown in the manga is definitely ahead of the world''s technology, if he except himself.
"Yes, the weird thing is that he made these things with very ordinary resources, only 200 million berries were enough for him to build a ship worth at least 2 billion berries for the price of it."
"No, Clover, the Thousand Sunny price that was set by the Hunters Guild and the World Economy Newspaper was 2 billion berries before the Soldier Dock System was revealed I suppose it will go up by at least a few billion after this."
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 386: The ''Mink Tribe'' Art Store
Chapter 387: Dr. Hogback
Chapter 388: Legendary Hunters'' List!
Chapter 394 The Mink Tribe Art Store
Chapter 394 The ''Mink Tribe'' Art Store
ckStar_BH:
*Give the book more power stones, guys...!*
Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!
*Discord Link*:
https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd (New)
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*:
https://.pa /ckStar_BH
((There''re 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel!))
:::::
New World, Mokomo Dukedom;
"Ahahahaha! This book is so amazing!"
"I''m speechless! Garchu!!"
"Garchu!!"
Rob receivedpliments and expressions of deep gratitude from many minks who have be true fans of One Piece and other manga. He didn''t refuse gestures of kindness from these excited minks and met them with a warm smile.
Rob spent a week in the New World, in the Mokomo Dukedom. He seeded in setting up an art store and establishing a friendly rtionship with the mink tribe easily. But cuddling with the cute female mink bunnies wasn''t the only reason Rob spent a week there, there was another reason.
"Is Luffy going to kick up that Crocodile''s ass!? Ne~ Nee~ Rob-Sama~"
"What about Vivi? Will she continue her trip with the crew!?"
"Who''s stronger, Ichigo or Zaraki!"
"Rob-Sama~ When will Jinwoo leave the job change dungeon!? His poor sister needs him to go to the interview with her!"
...
"Who are you!?"
"I''m just an ordinary dealer."
"Who are you!? Are you the one who beat the Goddess of Death!?"
"Goddess of Death?! You mean the Queen of the Empty Throne!? Yes, I am."
"Don''t stand in the way of the drums of liberation, we need it to beat again. Help Joy Boy to back... I beg you!"
"..."
"Help me atone for my sin!"
"What''s your sin!?"
"It''s a terrible sin, 1000 years ago...."
"... Sigh~"
...
"Rob-Nya~"
Suddenly, Rob felt a cat''s paw scratching his face, his focus turned back to the little buddies who were all around him.
There was a very cute mink rabbit, she looked a lot like Carrot (maybe her mother) as Rob thought. There was also a mink cat that looked more like a human than a mink. But the cat''s ears, tail, and fur identified her as part of the mink tribe.
It was she who scratched Rob''s cheek.
There were minks of dogs, deer, bears, rabbits, foxes, and wolves surrounding Rob, mostly females who were fond of doing "Garchu" with Rob. But some males were interested in talking about manga and anime and learning about how to use forums in chat rooms.
"Looks like you''ve been distracted again, Rob," Cathline said.
"Not so, Cathline. You asked me whether or not Vivi would continue her trip with the Straw Hat crew, right?" Rob replied.
"And you, Carroll, you asked me if Luffy would kick up Crocodile''s ass, right!?" Rob continued.
"My name is Carroll, not Rabbit! Hmph! I''m getting angry..." Carroll said.
"I still prefer Rabbit. Hehe," Rob teased.
Rob has been enjoying thepany of these cute minks, but it seems he can''t get any more information out of Zunecha without the ''Voice of All Things'' ability. He can''t hear Zunecha''s voice clearly.
Rob was relying on his super conqueror''s haki tomunicate with Zunecha by tacit understanding. Only someone like him whose mastery of conqueror''s haki reached a level that couldmunicate with spirits could achieve this feat.
But apparently the power of the ''Voice of All Things'' was a central and necessary ability for the Chosen Ones in this world.
Rob sighed with regret before choosing to leave. He missed his beloved children after all.
"No need to rush out and spoil the events. Enjoy every bit of the story slowly. The world isn''t going to end anytime soon," Rob said.
Rob patted each one of them, making them feel very warm.
This week, Rob has treated them so kindly that these kids, teens, and even mature young women like Cathline and Carroll have be very attached to him.
"I''m leaving now guys. Come on, give me the biggest Garchu!" Rob said.
"What? Where are you leaving to, Rob-Sama!?" Pedro asked.
"Let mee with you!" Pedro continued.
"Pedro, as the captain told you that day... Your role wille one day in this world. Trust me. Your role this time will be different but more heroic!" Rob said."
Rob smiled sweetly before patting the kid Pedro on the head.
Next to him, the kid Wanda and the rest of the children stared at the scene with starry eyes.
"Goronyanyanya~ Don''t worry, Pedro. Rob-Sama will easilye back here whenever he wants to," Nekomamushi said.
"Yes, Nekomamushi is right," Inuarashi nodded in agreement.
Both of them were the happiest people to open an art store here. After all, they knew very well how important an art store was.
...
"One Piece" Events:
___________________
"Whichever way we go... Hm?" Usopp turned to look for a suitable way out of their present predicament but was surprised to see a terrifying three-headed dog.
The same goes for Nami, who started to shed tears of fear: "That''s not a dog...!" A three-headed zombie dog appeared right behind them, terrifying the trio, who started running relentlessly.
"EEEHH!!?" Nami ran, trembling and crying in fear: "CE... CER...!! CERBERUS!! Is it still there!!?"
Same for Usopp who was more cowardly: "Of course it is, it is right behind us!!!"
"He really is the guard dog of the underworld!!" Chopper was surprised to hear this, which deepened his fear: "Then this is the underworld?!"
Usopp was resolute in his running, their lives depended on it after all: "If we stop we''ll be eaten, so for now just run!!"
But suddenly, he stops, Nami, Chopper, and even Cerberus stop: "One of you is a fox, aren''t you?!! The fox head froze after hearing that and started to sweat, but that quickly angered it and it continued chasing after them even faster. "WAN!!/WAN!!/KON!!"
Usopp, Chopper, and Nami also increased their sprinting speed: "It''s angry!!!", "...'' KON'' is a perfectly fine greeting!!!"
After running for some time they finally found stairs leading above ground: "The stairs!!! It leads above ground!!"
In the end, they manage to climb a tall tree and sessfully hide from the three-headed zombie dog. Usopp spoke in a low voice: "This won''t work because of that damn dog''s nose... There he is..."
Nami wondered what they would do in a situation like this: "What should we do, he chased us to this huge forest..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chopper spoke about his thoughts as well: "If we went in there and stood out to wait and be rescued it''d be a problem."
"That is a problem isn''t it?" Suddenly, a bat-like figure who was hiding behind them spoke, which greatly frightened them.
"GYAAAHH!! Who are you!!?" The bat zombie calmly replied: "I''m Hildon. I was chasing after my dog when... I''m embarrassed to say, I spied on you from behind... The night is about toe over these woods."
"In a situation like this, you entered a dangerous forest without thinking. If it is alright you... Would you like toe with me in my cart to the mansion...?"
"Dr. Hogback-Sama''s mansion..." Chopper was surprised to hear this name here: "EH! Hogback!!?"
East Blue, Syrup Town;
"Hahahaha! Looks like Usopp, Nami, and Chopper will go crazy with fear in a ce like this," Yasoppughed.
"An experience like this will make my son braver in the future," Yasopp added.
"Your son''s dream is to be the bravest man in the sea, right? Hehe, he looks so terrified from just a zombie''s dog," Beckman teased.
"Don''tugh at my son!" Banshina scolded Beckman.
"Ah, I''m sorry, Banshina-san, but your son''s dream is hard to achieve with such a mentality, pirates do not be afraid," Beckman apologized.
"My son is not a coward, he is the most daring person in the world, hmph!" Banshina left angry with her husband and his friend.
"Excuse her, Beckman," Yasopp apologized.
"No need for that, your wife is right in her point of view," Beckman replied.
...
West Blue, Ballywood Kingdom:
Inside the art store, a certain doctor is surprised when his name appears in the popr One Piece manga.
"This can''t be me, right!?" the doctor eximed.
"I''m the world-famous doctor, Dr. Hogback can''t stoop to the level of being a pirate, right!?" the doctor added.
:::::
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(SPOILER)
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 387: Dr. Hogback
Chapter 388: Legendary Hunters'' List!
Chapter 389: The Sessful Alliance of Two Great Crews!
Chapter 395 Dr. Hogback
Chapter 395 Dr. Hogback
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
Follow the famous surgeon Hogback reading the next chapter of the manga with great tension.
His reputation was made here.
After all, he was not only famous in West Blue but also in the world as a genius surgeon, even the most famous doctors in the world wanted to work with him.
This is what his current fame is.
But everything will change if the manga One Piece puts him on the side of the viins.
(Please! Please! Don''t do that! Please don''t make me part of the crew of the evil pirates...)
While reading the chapter, he hoped his assumption was wrong.
"Oh, so you''re here already, that child didn''t lie to us."
Suddenly, a man and a woman appeared beside Doctor Hogback''s table and sat down next to him.
Hogback''s eyes widened when he recognized the man with the strange hair, but he didn''t recognize the beautiful woman with the blond hair, despite her looking a little familiar.
"Doctor Hiriluk...!?
"It''s an honor to meet the spirit medicine creator (Cherry Blossoms)."
Hogback stood up from his seat and bowed deeply to Hiriluk... The famous line (A man dies when people forget him) was still stuck in his mind and caused him to feel a chill every time he remembered it.
Hogback wasn''t a bad person at the age of 20, he started his profession as a surgeon when he was 10, he was raised in a family of famous doctors with a bloodthirsty appearance. However, this didn''t prevent him from gaining a wide reputation due to his excellent medical talents, he was a talented surgeon who saved many lives and he was still a good person at the present time, and he had not fallen in love with Victoria Cindry yet.
"Please sit down. No need to bow to a fake doctor like me." Hiriluk said.
Kureha watched from the side with a sly smile, it seems this kid did not know her either.
"No! No! No! Don''t say anything like that, you are not a fake doctor, I respect you a lot, please sit down... and you too, mydy...?"
"Kureha, call me Dr. Kureha." Kureha replied with a gentle smile.
"Alright, please sit down Dr. Ku-" Hogback''s words froze when he heard this name.
It could be said that before One Piece, Dr. Kureha''s fame was limited, she was not very well-known despite being famous in the past as the best ship doctor in the world, but after One Piece the story changedpletely.
Kureha officially became the best doctor in the world, even someone like Crocus was only second. Hogback froze when he realized who was standing in front of him.
"You''re the immortal witch Dr. Kureha! Is this possible, she''s an old woman of over 100 years of age, she''s not young at all!"
"Well, I got a devil fruit user to make me young again, don''t think too much about it." When she said this, the difort in Hogback''s mind disappeared and he started showing more respect while looking at Kureha.
...
"So, what is the reason for your visit?" Hogback was confused about the situation.
Why are two big shots looking for him? Does someone like him deserve their attention?
Despite being a famous surgeon, his abilities are still far behind Kureha''s.
"In short, because of this," Kureha pointed to the manga page that Hogback hadn''t finished reading yet.
"This!" Hogback''s eyes widened when he saw the scenes after the chapters he had read.
"One Piece" Events:
Inside the cart to the pce, Usopp sighed with relief as he thought they had escaped from great danger thanks to the kind bat-like man. "That thing is some sort of strange beast with a terrifying appearance like that," Usopp said.
While pouring the wine, Hildon replied with a smile, "I was just thinking of what would happen if something had flown down from the trees."
"If you''re waiting on your Nakama, it would be best to do it at the mansion. It''s hard to miss and it''s safe," Hildon added.
At this moment, Chopper interrupted him, "And I''ll get to meet Dr. Hogback too!"
Usopp spoke his opinion regarding this, "That might just be a fantasy." But Chopper soon responded as well, "There''s not a doctor who doesn''t know his name! He''s a genius surgeon!"
Chopper continued, "Because of his miraculous operation, he saved many people as there are stars in the sky! He had just obtained status and prestige, everything was within his handsDoctors from around the world gathered to honor him!!! But when that day he came, he disappeared." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Nami listened intently to Chopper''s words, she looked so pretty while drinking wine, "People called it the disappearance incident Or the kidnapping incident, for a short time the medical world was in a serious uproar."
"In the end, they couldn''t find a single clue, and it''s the same until now. The name ''Hogback'' entered into legend," Chopper added.
"It''s that Dr. Hogback, right?" Chopper asked with shining eyes, he wanted confirmation.
That''s what Hildon confirmed, "Correct, doctor hase to this ind to perform research that surpasses the human intellect."
"Looks like you still haven''t read that part yet... Huh?" Dr. Hiriluk asked.
"So what do you think?" Kureha asked curiously, though Hogback''s excited expression said it all.
"This...! It is my pleasure to be an idol of one of the protagonists of the story!"
Hogback was almost out of breath with his excitement. He hadn''t even dreamed that he would get such huge and free publicity in the manga. Until now, he had only been a famous surgeon and hadn''t reached the future achievements that would qualify him for the title of a legend. His sudden disappearance would shake the entire medical world.
"This means that my future will be bright! But what was the reason for my sudden disappearance...!? Oh, was it really because I came to this ind!?"
"What kind of research is this that surpasses human intellect?"
Hogback was so interested that he forgot about having two famous doctors by his side and focused entirely on the events of the manga.
When the human-faced lion and the rest of the weird beings that had apparently been sewn and pieced together appeared, Hogback felt a bad omen...
"It can not be..."
"Heh... You finally noticed it?" Kureha smiled while Hiriluk nced at Hogback with pity.
"Kid, looks like you followed a forbidden path in the manga," Kureha said sarcastically.
"What do you think will happen now?" Hogback shivered just thinking about it.
"Then will you follow me and be my apprentice from now on, or will you bear the consequences on your own?"
Hogback was surprised to hear Kureha''s tempting offer.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 388: Legendary Hunters'' List!
Chapter 389: The Sessful Alliance of Two Great Crews!
Chapter 390: Bacsh!
Chapter 396 Legendary Hunters List!
Chapter 396 Legendary Hunters'' List!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"That''s strange. We''re only going back so..."
When Hildon suddenly disappeared from the carriage, Usopp wanted to look for him, but he noticed that the horses were also gone.
"What? Nobody''s here! Even the horses are gone!"
"We''ve been abandoned right in the middle of a graveyard!"
Nami shuddered instinctively when she heard that they were abandoned in the graveyard: "What did you say? Why?"
Chopper started to sweat a lot, obviously he was scared too: "What? Abandoned?"
"Wait... You sure he didn''t just go off to pee?"
At this moment, Usopp saw Hildon flying in the sky above their cart, so he called out to him: "Hildon! Hey, where did you go?"
Hildon didn''t answer him, but started tough sinisterly, "Heeheeeheeheehee."
He wasughing sinisterly at them as he flew away, and even the horses who had run away wereughing at them: "Kakakakaka..." "Geheeheeheehee..."
Inside the carriage, Nami was still trembling but couldn''t help but wonder about something important: "More importantly... Why did he leave us in the middle of a graveyard..."
Usopp noticed something odd outside: "Ah... Hm? ...!! What!?"
"What!?"
Many hands started to rise from the underground, making the cowardly trio''s fear of terror reach the highest possible level:
Chopper: "AAAAAH!!!"
Nami: "This is not happening... AAAA!!"
"ZOMBIES!!!"
Several zombies started toe out of their graves and surround the cart where Usopp and the others are.
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods:
"What''s going on? What are these nasty guys?"
"Zombies? Are they really the undead?"
"Shit! They caught Nami-san!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Ahh! Nami-san''s perfect body will be tainted like that!"
"Damn you, author!"
"No! I assume that the main viin of this arc is the zombies'' controller and he is the one responsible for Nami-san''s current plight."
"Could it be a Necromancer?"
"Could it be that person named Hogback?"
"If it was him, I will peel his skin off his bones! I won''t care whether he was a genius surgeon or a saint No one who touched the two goddesses in my heart would survive!"
"By the way, St. Frigend, did you find that bastard who made Robin suffer, or haven''t you found him yet?"
"Huh? Don''t remind me! The search for Spandam and his father is still on Maybe they died somewhere after being expelled by the government"
The Celestial Dragons started to get angry because of the scene of the zombies'' attack on Nami, they didn''t care about Usopp and Chopper at all.
Many of them got angry when they saw the filthy zombies grabbing Nami and trying to bite her!
Only they, the gods on earth, have the right to hold Nami''s gorgeous body.
If Bell-mre had known about their dirty thoughts, she would have burned the Holy Land to ashes.
The Celestial Dragons'' guardians shook their heads helplessly. They not known exactly when it started, but it seemed like all of the Celestial Dragons had turned from stupid viins into very stupid Simps.
...
Inside the government hall:
Except for the sound of turning pages, there was silence.
From time to time, a Gorosei would ask a simple question or give his opinion on a scene.
They are used to this.
Since one of their own lost badly and even got a heavy injury, they are very frustrated. Not only that, but their frustration increased even more when they found out that even their Lord couldn''t kill Rob.
This means that the n to erase Rob from history and seize everything he owns has been postponed indefinitely.
"I assume that Moria managed to recruit Hogback."
"It''s good that we nned to include him in the ranks of the Golden Shichibukai before this arc came out. I wouldn''t even be surprised if he was already a member of the Shichibukai in the manga."
The blond Gorosei said in a confident tone, which broke the silent atmosphere.
The rest of the Gorosei looked at him and nodded in agreement.
"I''ll call Sengoku for confirmation."
...
Marineford:
Fleet Admiral''s Office:
"We are too passive in this war! The world government is not at all satisfied with our performance!"
"Didn''t you receive a lot of benefits from the Admiral Formation Project, which had a high sess rate?"
"They said that each of you has obtained strength equivalent to 10 years of training! That is to say, you have be as strong as you are supposed to be in the next 10 years Admirals, where is your aptitude?"
Kuzan, Sakazuki, and Borsalino all stood staring at the floor in silence.
"We haven''t had a chance to fight with Sky Sword yet..."
"Nonsense! Who told you to fight a monster like Sky Sword? Just defeat one of the Legendary Hunters and it will be considered an achievement," said Sengoku, his tone full of respect in contrast to his explosive temper a moment ago.
Purupuruprup~*
Gachaa~*
"Yes, Gorosei-sama." Sengoku replied, hurrying to restore the Fleet Admiral''s prestige while staring at the three admirals.
"The invitation has already been sent to Moria. Two weeks ago we received news that he was recruiting a lot of carpenters, shipwrights, andborers in West Blue, so I suppose the invitation letter has already been sent to him," Sengoku said.
"Yes, Yes, sure" Sengoku replied the Gorosei.
Gachaa~*
Sengoku disconnected the call and turned to the admirals. "Your new mission is to take down a Legendary Hunter. You can even fight together against one or two, but be sure to lure them out of the art store, that way you will definitely seed."
{{Dracule Mihawk: Legendary Hunter No. 10 Patrick Redfield: Legendary Hunter No. 9 Shakky: Legendary Hunter No. 8 Giant Brogy: Legendary Hunter No. 7 Giant Dorry: Legendary Hunter No 6 Issho: Legendary Hunter No. 5 Dous Bullet: Legendary Hunter No. 4 Bell-mre: Legendary Hunter No. 3 Nico Olvia: Legendary Hunter No. 2 Unknown: Legendary Hunter No. 1}}
"The No. 1 Hunter is said to be a very famous figure but we haven''t seeded in identifying it yet. This person, even the Hunter Guild is very reticent about its identity. It seems that the only person who knows its identity is only the owner of the Guild... Sky Sword," Sengoku said.
"So, can you bring one down!?" Sengoku asked the admirals.
"Hmph! I can beat them all on my own," said Akainu, his expression fierce as he stared at the list of the world''s most famous hunters.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 389: The Sessful Alliance of Two Great Crews!
Chapter 390: Bacsh!
Chapter 391: Victoria Cindry
Chapter 397 The Successful Alliance of Two Great Crews!
Chapter 397 The Sessful Alliance of Two Great Crews!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
West Blue, Thriller Park Ind:
The sound of knocking and construction can be heard everywhere on the ind at this moment.
Unlike the gloomy and intimidating Thriller Bark in the Florian Triangle, Thriller Park Ind looks like any ordinary ind under the blue sky.
But this ordinary ind is slowly bing the world''srgest ship.
A ship the size of an ind.
What sets this ind apart most is the art store located on its grounds. Fortunately for Moria, this art store is in stealth mode, otherwise everyone would know about it.
Even the World Government officials who arrived on the ind today.
A ship with the symbol of the World Government stopped at the ind''s port, and a Vice-Admiral quickly descended with his Marines and several government agents with powerful auras.
"Look... They''re from the Marines."
"I see it''s a government ship What''s the purpose of their visit!?"
"Oh my gosh! That person is a Vice-Admiral!"
Many workers soon noticed the arrival of the navy and government officials, but no one panicked... They were like prisoners on this dreadful ind ruled by Moria. For them, the arrival of the navy was a good thing.
The Navy and government officials walked straight toward the grand mansion in the middle of the ind, but they had to cross the graveyard.
Many zombies started to emerge from their graves to surround the Marines and government officials, but they were quickly destroyed before they even got out of their graves.
"Tsk... Damn it! What are the Marines doing here?"
Inside the art store, Moria was very disturbed when he noticed the arrival of the Marines and government officials who had just destroyed many of the zombies he had painstakingly created after collecting too many shadows to scare anyone from entering the center of the ind and discovering his art store.
With a lot of pain in his heart, Moria left the manga book and quickly went out to stop them before they reached the mansion.
He stopped reading in the scene when Nami, Usopp, and Chopper arrived in front of the mansion and started calling out to Doctor Hogback.
Moria was unusually tall, not as fat as his future version. At the moment, he had a skinny figure and a pale, vampire-like face.
The moment he walked out of thepound of the ancient mansion, the Marines immediately noticed him.
Moria only had one idea in his mind, which was to fight. He was a pirate after all.
The moment their two paths met, he summoned several shadows he was holding within his own shadow.
His advantagepared to Jinwoo was that he could extract the shadows of living people, unlike Jinwoo who could only extract the shadows of the dead.
"Kiiishishishi!! I''ve mastered some new abilities recently, but unfortunately, I couldn''t find a suitable opponent to try them on... But it looks like heaven still wants to reward me again!"
"What do I see here, Vice-Admiral? That''s enough already-"
"Gekko Moria. We''re not here to fight or arrest you. We have a letter for you from the World Government."
Vice-Admiral Momonga did not hide his contempt for Moria, whom he thought was too easy. He pulled a letter from his jacket pocket and threw it to Moria.
Moria unconsciously grabbed the letter, still shocked that they wouldn''t fight.
Moria then hurriedly opened the invitation letter, the more he read, the deeper the shock on his face.
(I was chosen for the position of Golden Shichibukai!?)
"We just got word that the fact that you are a part of the Shichibukai has already been confirmed in One Piece''s story, so-"
"Hah!? Why the hell did you give me a spoiler!! Was that your goal from the beginning!? " Moria''s expression changed from a happy one to an extremely angry one, the events being spoiled for him in the blink of an eye.
"F@ck you! Son of a bitch!!" Moria cursed with bloodshot eyes.
Many shadows began to emerge from Moria''s shadow as he prepared to ughter the Marines bastards in front of him.
"Uh... Calm down... I''m sorry..." Vice-Admiral Momonga said.
...
Urura Ind:
"Birdy...! This is scary... I''m scared... Nami, Chopper, and Usopp almost got eaten by zombies!"
On a hill overlooking the sea, Little Yamato trembled with fear as she read the first chapters of a volume of horror. But every once in a while, she would burst outughing when aical scene would appear amid the frightening events. N?v(el)B\\jnn
On Yamato''s shoulder was a small delivery bird, which had a kind of human-like spirit in its eyes. Every time Yamato felt fear, the little birdforted her with either its wing or its head as if to tell her it was with her. At this point, the little delivery bird became Yamato''s only friend.
It was normal for a two-year-old girl to be afraid of skeletons, ghosts, and zombies; after all, before today, she didn''t even know they existed in this world.
"Ah! I won''t be afraid~ my birdy is with me after all, Yaay!"
Yamato gently patted the little delivery bird on the head with her tiny hand before turning back to continue reading the manga.
"Let''s see who this Doctor Hogback is. I hope he''s not a bad guy like Hildon, Hmph!"
Despite feeling a bit intimidated, Yamato really enjoyed reading manga.
...
"Shadows'' ability!? Wororororo! Isn''t this the power of that loser Moria?"
"Hm... Interesting."
Kaido looked better than he had at the time he had to take all the damage so his ind wouldn''t be destroyed after Rob and Imu''s fight.
"Moria? Who is this?"
On the opposite side, Golden Lion was sittingfortably while also reading manga. This was a clear sign of the sess of the alliance between the two, but the world knew nothing about this alliance.
"He''s just a loser I smashed when I was in Wano country. His name is Gecko Moria Otherwise, he wouldn''t have fallen to the level of being just weak from the first half of the Grand Line."
"Well then, I''m not interested in knowing who he is. Anyway, he''ll be the next person to lose at the hands of the Straw Hats."
Unfortunately for him, Shiki didn''t know that the next person to fall to Luffy after Moria would be exactly him.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 390: Bacsh!
Chapter 391: Victoria Cindry
Chapter 392: Absalom
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
Chapter 398 Backlash!
Chapter 398 Bacsh!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
''''One Piece'''' Events:
Usopp was confused as to why there was a long tunnel running through the center of the mansion. He couldn''t see the other side, and wondered if the mansion was uninhabited. Nami, however, was more concerned about the possibility of zombies. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"That would be bad," she said. "If we turn back, we''ll run into the zombies!"
Suddenly, Usopp noticed a powerful spotlight shining inside the tunnel. "Look!" he eximed. "There''s amp switched on inside. No, not just amp... it''s a spotlight on that old well."
As Usopp spoke, a zombie-like woman emerged from the well, causing him to nearly jump out of his skin. "Wee," the woman said.
Usopp let out a scream as the woman, with short blonde hair and a paleplexion, began throwing tes at him without warning. "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven..."
"What, what, now she''s throwing tes!" Usopp shouted, shielding his face from the projectiles. "Ouch! Am I the one she''s aiming at?"
The te-throwing woman responded in a mechanical tone, "Yes... that''s right. You are not allowed to enter the mansion." But then she nodded to Nami and Chopper in eptance. "You two may enter."
Nami and Chopper were confused by this. "Why?" they asked. But the woman didn''t answer, instead returning to throwing tes at Usopp. "You, leave, period! Right! Nine!"
As Usopp shouted in pain, another person appeared and stopped the te-throwing woman. "If it''s just one more person, we can make an exception," the person said. "Cindry-chan!"
Usopp and the others were surprised by the arrival of this new person. "Sorry that she surprised you," the person said. "She''s my hating tes servant, Cindry-chan. She''s been throwing tes ever since she tried to test the love of a wealthy man who proposed to her andpletely smashed his ten treasured tes. She was therefore rejected, so tes carry this tragic memory to her like a booger sticking in the face."
Usopp and the others seemed to have heard enough. "Okay, whatever," they said.
The person then introduced themselves as the master of the mansion and a genius surgeon, "I''m the world''s famous Doctor Hogback, also known as ''Genius''! FOSHFOSHFOSHFOSH!!!"
[[Master of the mansion (genius surgeon) Doctor Hogback]]
"What an interesting story," eximed Doctor Hogback as he entered the art store. "Who could this Cindry-Chan be?!"
But his excitement quickly turned to shock as he froze upon seeing himself in the manga. "And that... Is that me!? That''s really me!" he eximed. "Even my signatureugh was put in!"
"Foshfoshfoshfsoh!!" he chuckled uncontrobly.
"Would you please stopughing? Yourugh is too annoying," Doctor Hiriluk scowled at him.
For some reason, Doctor Hiriluk felt that the version of himself in the manga waspletely different from the real him.
"Everything is clear at this point... Are you satisfied with this debut!?" asked Kureha, who was flipping through the pages of the manga.
"Ah-," when he was about to talk, Kurehaughed.
"What is this!? Hmmm? IHIHIHI~ Looks like Bell-mre is going to get really angry this time," Kureha said as she arrived at Nami''s shower scene.
"I am already satisfied. No matter whates out of me in the manga, I ampletely satisfied with it. Hmm? What suddenly sparked your interest? This..."
At this moment, both Hogback and Hiriluk stop what they''re doing and stare at the scene of Nami''s attempted rape with dry mouths. This was a sight worth every Berry they spent in this store!
"Who is this stealth motherfucker!"
"Damn you!!"
"Son of a bitch!!"
"How dare you?!!"
"Ahh!! What are you doing, Usopp?! You fool! Your crewmate is being defiled! Chopper, too! Do something!" Many readers grabbed their noses, which seemed to be bleeding from excitement and anger.
All the readers knew there was already someone invisible since he tried to attack Robin earlier, but they didn''t expect the perverted invisible toe to Nami while she was taking a shower.
In chat rooms, the debate on the topic has escted to fanciful levels. Everyone wanted to crush the invisible pervert! As for the celestial dragons in Marigoa, they have literally gone mad.
...
Ohara:
"Where is Rob?!" Seeing this scene in the manga made Bell-mre''s blood boil. She was so angry! Even if something like this really happened in the future, Rob would have to hide it!
"Why the hell did he draw such a scene?!"
"He is so brave...this is shameful. Should he be punished?"
Toki, Olvia, Sora, Glora, and Otohime blushed while seeing Nami''s naked body being pushed against the wall, if it weren''t for the water vapor everything would have already been disyed. What made Bell-mre so angry was the invisible guy who was pressuring Nami at this moment, he obviously saw everything, right?
...
"Fufufu~ Looks like the teacher is in trouble." On the side, Domingo, Rosinante, and Enelughed silently at their teacher''s plight.
"It''s tant pornography at this point."
"What does this mean?" Rosinante tilted his head to one side in confusion, not understanding what Enel meant by the porn scene.
"Oh...It''s a sexy scene, isn''t it!"
"No, I think Naruto''s sexy jutsu is more interesting than Nami''s shower scene."
"You idiot! Big Sister Be hears us!"
...
At this moment, Brook seemed to have gotten out of his sad mood, but for some reason, he was constantly wiping his nose, as was Vegapunk and even Clover. Nami''s steamy scenes made them suffer from incessant nosebleeds.
"Yohohoho! This invisible bastard will be the most hated person in the world after he does this."
"It''s so daring... Damn, do I have to make another clone where I put my sexual desires? It''s ufortable."
"Think about archaeology, Clover, you''re too old now..."
...
Inside the art store, Nami''s shower scene has already caused a stir. After returning from Zou, Rob had to use a secret portal to leave the art store from his personal section without causing a stir, for fear of the angry Bell-mre.
"Damn you, Od!! Shit!," Rob cursed angrily!
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 391: Victoria Cindry
Chapter 392: Absalom
Chapter 393: Some bad effects of the manga
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 399 Victoria Cindry
Chapter 399 Victoria Cindry
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"Be looks angry... Sigh~"
After arriving at his pce, Rob cleverly avoided all the pce maids so that news of his return would not be revealed. He had been away for a week and wanted to find his beloved daughters first, and quell Bell-mre''s angerter. Of course, even without searching, he knew where his children were the moment he entered Ohara.
Inside the children''s room: "I wonder what dad has been doing out there for so long?" The current Robin looked more like the Robin shown in the shback despite her young age, due to her powerful immortal bloodline. She seemed more mature, smarter, and stronger than the kids her age. But in terms of emotions, she was still a little child, which is why she couldn''t bear to live away from her father for a week. It had been a long, hard week without sleeping in her father''s warm arms.
"Maybe he''s busy with important work. He''lle back when he''s done," said Hancock. Hancock was Rob''s eldest daughter, so she was quieter, but even so, she missed her father from time to time. After all, before Rob, she and her sisters didn''t have a family. Being children with special backgrounds, Rob forbade them to read manga or leave the home on the day designated for the manga, so they had no choice but to obediently stay together in their room.
Knock! Knock!
Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. At first, they thought it was one of the maids, but when they heard Rob''s voice, their gloomy mood turned upside down.
"Can Ie in?" Rob asked.
"Yay! It''s Daddy!" Robin quickly ran to wee her long-awaited father.
...
West Blue, Ilisia Kingdom:
After operating an art store in this kingdom for years, it had be a prosperous kingdom, simr to other kingdoms that have an art store. The number of tourists the art store brought to the country was not small, and the number of investors exceeded the numbers before the era of the art store by several times. This had a positive impact on the economy of the kingdom, making the supreme authority in the country, King Thssa Lucas unable to think of dispensing with the services of the art store.
This was in economic terms, as the kingdom''s economy was directly linked to the art store. But the most important thing was that the people of the kingdom could not do without the entertainment services that the art store provided. Whether they were old or young, poor or rich, nobles ormoners, everyone agreed that they could not live without the services of the art store.
The art store was able to save their lives at critical moments! Could this be dispensed with? It was not possible.
Inside the art store ''Ilisia'', in therge bar, sat a little girl who appeared to be around ten or eleven, apanied by her parents, who seemed to be nobles. She had long golden hair, beautiful blue eyes, a small nose bridge, and a small oval face. She looked like a little angel and attracted the attention of all children her age, who looked at her as if they were hypnotized.
She was the daughter of the noble Victoria family of this kingdom. "Oh, what a coincidence dear~ This cute zombie has the same name as our daughter," said the mother.
The little girl was also reading the One Piece manga with bewilderment when her eyes fell on the strange figure of the dishes'' woman, but at this moment, she heard her mother''sment and felt goosebumps for some reason.
"Don''t say that, Elizabeth. It''s not good topare our cute daughter to a zombie. That''s a bad omen," said the father, who seemed disturbed by this description.
"Anata~ it was just a joke..." the mother tried to exin.
"Dad, Mom, I have a feeling this character is me," said the little girl.
"One Piece" Events:
[[And the team left on Thousand Sunny]]
"Well," Sanji took out another cigarette and quietly lit it before continuing, "we can''t help but stay put. Since this ship is stuck in a giant spider''s web."
Zoro looked to the side and spoke too: "That skeleton jerk''s ghost ship too Even the mini merry Usopp, Chopper, and Nami rode in are trapped in the web."
Zoro sighed because no matter how hard he tried to think of it as a coincidence, he found that it wasn''t like that at all: "I can''t help but figure this was actually all nned. At this point, it''s the entrance of the ind. It looks like the ghosts are beckoning us."
But as usual, Luffy wasn''t interested in thinking rationally: "What are you rambling about, Zoro? You too,e!" "Since we''re stuck here anyways, let''s go! Because then there''ll be more lunch packs, SHISHISHI!!"
After a while, the crew walked through the entrance and started to descend a stair that leads down. "Why are there all of a sudden these stairs leading down?" Luffy wasn''t interested. "It said (entrance) so it doesn''t matter thinking about it- Geh, what''s that in the moat?" Suddenly, he notices the arrival of a weird dog: "WOOF!!" "WOOF!!" "GON!!"
Sanji spoke: "Wow A Cerberos? We must be on the direct way to hell then."
Robin added: "Aww, it''s cute."
Franky asked: "He wanna brawl?"
Zoro said: "Pretty brazen"
Luffy prepares to catch him with the fishing: "Ah. I wonder if it''s yummy?"
After hearing all of that, the three-headed zombie dog was shocked and started to sweat in fear: "!!? EHHHH!!!?"
Marineford, At Fleet Admiral''s office:
"Bwahahahaha!!"
"This grandson keeps making meugh hard!"
"Is he trying to tame that zombie dog? Let''s see what you have up your sleeve."
"Bwahahaha!! He was bitten, as expected of such a fool grandson!"
Garp didn''t care about Sengoku and the three admirals discussing matters of war and how to take down a legendary hunter. He was reading the manga andughing so hard, unaware of the great inconvenience he was causing.
"GAAARP!! SHUT UP!" Sengoku shouted angrily.
"Alright Alright, be a good boy"
After being bitten by a zombie dog, Luffy seemed very calm: "ALRIGHT Now, let me go"
"Good boy"
The zombie''s dog released Luffy''s head from its mouth, but the next moment its three heads were crushed against the wall by Luffy''s strong punch: "YOU ASSHOLE!!!"
"Bwahahahahahaha!!"
Garp couldn''t help but burst out inughter as he pointed to the manga page where Luffy had managed to tame the zombies dog in the most brutal way possible. Hisughter was so contagious that even Sengoku, who was in the middle of discussing serious matters of war, couldn''t help but be drawn to themotion.
"Sengoku!" Garp eximed, trying topose himself. "You have to see this!"
Sengoku approached Garp, intrigued by the sudden outburst ofughter. Garp showed him the manga page and Sengoku couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of Luffy''s unorthodox method of taming the zombie''s dog.
"I never thought taming a zombie''s dog could be this entertaining," Sengoku said, still chuckling.
Garp, still wiping the tears ofughter from his eyes, replied, "That''s my grandson for you. He always finds a way to surprise me."
The two of them continued tough and enjoy the manga, temporarily forgetting about the serious matters at hand.
::::: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 392: Absalom
Chapter 393: Some bad effects of the manga
Chapter 394: The First Appearance of the Greatest Samurai Of All Time!
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 400 Absalom
Chapter 400 Absalom
(Note: It''s just the Chapter No. 392)
_____
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"HAHA! Garp, your grandson is really funny!" Sengoku eximed with a smile on his face as he continued to read the manga chapter intently. He couldn''t stopughing since he started reading, even forgetting what he was doing earlier.
"See what I told you, Bwahahaha! This volume is so funny!" Garp felt ttered at this moment, after all, Sengoku rarely speaks well of his grandson.
"Um... Sengoku-san... Shall we continue talking about our n to take down a Legendary Hunterter? This arc is really good," Borsalino suggested.
Everything was fine until Kizaru spoke up. "Gaaaarp! You motherfucker! You messed up the meeting again!" Sengoku remembered the important thing he seemed to have forgotten and ruthlessly kicked Garp out.
"Well, you can leave too, only Tsuru-chan can stay," Sengoku said. However, instead of returning to discussing their n, he expelled Kizaru, Akainu, Aokiji, and Zephyr and continued flipping through the manga pages excitedly.
"One Piece" Events:
The crew had entered the strange forest while Franky and Luffy were riding on zombie dogs who were in low spirits. "This ind is so much fun already... With this sweet guy popping up and all!" Luffy said.
"So after this moat, herees a forest, eh..." Franky added.
But Sanji seemed to have something more important in mind, as he began looking for Nami. "HEEEEY, NAMI-SAAAAN!! NAMI-SAN, WHERE ARE YOUUU!!?" he shouted.
For Robin, she was most concerned with Cerberus. "You''re not looking so good, Cerberus-San," she said.
Zoro answered her instead. "Well Don''t pity him, you''re hurting his pride," he said.
At this moment, Luffy saw an extremely shocking scene. "Hm? What the," he said, staring in surprise.
The crew saw a geezer tree and a unicorn having a drink.
"I caught him!!" Luffy shouted.
"Please overlook me!!" the geezer tree pleaded.
Luffy caught the geezer tree quickly, while Franky caught the unicorn. "Me too!! It''s a strange one!!" Franky eximed.
Luffy got so excited that he couldn''t control himself and wanted to recruit them both. "Hey, you!! You wanna join me on a pirate''s cr" he began but was interrupted by Zoro and Sanji.
"STOP FUCKING AROUND!!" they shouted in unison.
East Blue, Foosha Town:
"Hahahaha!"
"Kahahahaha!"
"I can''t stand this anymore! It''s so funny! Hahaha!"
"Robin is so sweet, she''s even still interested in that frustrated zombie dog."
"Sanji only cares about Nami as usual, hahaha! I wonder how he''ll react when he finds out what that invisible pervert did to Nami."
"Captain Zeff, what do you think?" Zeff looked at his excited staff before sighing and answering, "I think he will kill him. Oh, his name is Absalom?"
"I suppose this man ate that devil fruit."
"I have this assumption too."
"That devil fruit is every man''s dream!"
The Red Leg Zeff crew had already arrived in East Blue after abandoning their ship and the pirate''s domain and boarding one of the Global Traveling Company''s ships. Their first destination was Dawn Ind, where they nned to make their famous ship, the Baratie, in the Goa Kingdom before starting their work as cooks.
Due to their fame in the One Piece manga, their appearance attracted the townspeople, the mayor, Father Mercar, and even little Makino, who came to ask them if they were the Sanji family that she saw in the anime.
...
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
"Looks like the future stronghold of someone is revealed in the manga... How pathetic."
"Who could it be?" Kuma asked quietly, thinking that his leader would be able to give him an exact answer to this question before he found the answer in the manga.
"Gecko Moria," Dragon replied confidently.
"Who is this Moria that you speak of?" Even Crocodile was not familiar with this individual.
"He is a pirate who was once known as a "supernova" in the New World, however, he fell at the hands of Kaido and lost his reputation. He possesses the Shadow Fruit, which allows him to take other people''s shadows and put them in dead bodies, creating an army of undead."
"Interesting."
"No, it''s revolting. What a heinous devil fruit."
At this moment, the pink-haired child who was sitting quietly on her father''sp spoke.
"Do you think so too, Bonney?" Bonney was upied with her meal, but that didn''t stop her from expressing her thoughts. She was incredibly cute.
"Yes, stealing people''s shadows is a terrible thing to do!" Dragon smiled after hearing Bonney''sment.
"We''ll see how Luffy handles this situation."
"Yeah, I''m a fan of Luffy too."
Despite Moria''s past actions and the nature of his devil fruit, Dragon and the others were curious to see how the Straw Hat captain, Luffy, would handle the situation if they were to cross paths with him. They were all fans of Luffy and his crew and were excited to see how the story would unfold.
...
Thriller Bark Ind:
"Stop! I agree." After being severely beaten by several CP0 agents, Moria''s attitude had undergone aplete change. He knew that if he refused, death would be his fate. He had no other option.
"This is good for you." Momonga still held an obvious disdain for Moria, and his attitude did not change even after seeing Moria''s impressive strength.
"Well, can you leave now? I need to rest and recover."
"I will ept to be a part of the golden Shichibukai." Moria gritted his teeth in anger as he made this statement.
"Okay, goodbye." Just as they hade, the Marines and the World Government officials retreated toward their ship.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 393: Some bad effects of the manga
Chapter 394: The First Appearance of the Greatest Samurai Of All Time!
Chapter 395: Negative Ghosts
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 401 Some bad effects of the manga
Chapter 401 Some bad effects of the manga
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
After the Marines and government officials left, Moria sighed with relief. He then ordered the workers and shipwrights to continue their hard work and returned to the art store.
"Son of a bitch! They spoiled the most important event in the manga for me!"
He couldn''t help but curse Vice-Admiral Momonga in his heart. He would make sure to make him suffer in the future. After all, using the enlightenment he received from the shadow lord Jinwoo, he would be one of the most powerful people in this world soon!
"Keeeshishishishi!!"
He couldn''t help butugh madly after thinking about his bright future.
After entering the art store, he sat down in his previous ce and took out the manga book, then continued from where he stopped.
"Hmm, after Hogback, there''s Absalom too? So this invisible man who took advantage of Nami-Chan is called Absalom?"
"And who is this talking ghost? I assume it''s the ability of another Devil Fruit user on my crew... Its name is Perona, huh?"
"Hogback, Absalom, Perona... They weren''t even afraid of a crew that had two supernovas in their ship. Not bad. That means I chose my crew well... That''s good! I can''t wait to see the result!"
"Wow! Thriller Bark looks exactly like I imagined it... But wait... What the hell!"
"Are all my future cards revealed to the public!?"
After finally realizing it, Moria couldn''t stand it and nearly fainted.
...
Syrup Town:
"What the heck! Everything in this mansion is zombies, just like Nami said!"
"Is there really such a haunted mansion in this world?"
"With the mysterious powers of the Devil Fruits, anything is possible, buddy," replied hispanion.
"I think I would die of a heart attack if I were with Nami, Chopper, and Usopp at this moment. Does that mean Usopp is braver than me?"
"Isn''t that obvious, idiot?" retorted hispanion.
"Who are you calling an idiot?"
"You, of course!"
"If you start a fight, you will be kicked out of the art store and your points will be reduced. Only then will you know the real fear," warned Banshina, the Store Goddess.
The two young men immediately stopped arguing and became very shy and well-behaved upon hearing Banshina''s warning.
"My son is not a coward, he''s just funny enough to create a fun atmosphere among the crew," said Banshina, trying to defuse the tension.
"I apologize, Banshina-Sama. I didn''t mean to cause any trouble," said one of the young men, trying to make amends.
"It''s alright, just be more mindful of your words and actions in the future," replied Banshina with a smile.
...
Yasopp watched from afar without interfering. His wife was still angry with him, and if he said something else, he might not be at home today.
"Despite your son''s cowardice, he''s a little smart. This is the second time he''s used fire to intimidate zombies," said Beckman, showing a small smile.
"Is that true?" Yasopp asked.
"See for yourself," Beckman replied.
"One Piece" Events:
Inside the room full of Cindry-Chan''s more human-like photos, Usopp, Chopper, and Nami were stunned.
"Now on the second view, she''s very pretty... That servant Cindry-Chan...." Usopp said.
"Is this her own room?" he asked.
Even Nami found it strange, "Would she decorate her own room like this with photographs of herself?"
But Chopper reminded them of how different Cindry looks from the photos, "But she did have some severe stitching scars on her face and body!"
Usopp remembered this and then noted the pictures carefully, "No doubt None of these photos have those".
"But it can''t be a different person, so Those should be old photos!!"
Nami found a well-preserved ancient journal and extracted a lot of interesting information about Cindry-Chan.
"Victoria Cindry Apparently an extremely famous stage actress," Nami said.
"Look, all these articles are about her."
After hearing this, Usopp was surprised, "Stage actress?... Do any of these mention something like that she was a servant once before?"
"What about that master who drove her out for the te-breaking?"
To deny it, Nami replied, "When you see this, you wouldn''t think of such a career. It''s more like she was from a noble family and popr since childhood EH"
Usopp asked, "What''s wrong?"
Nami was shocked when she learned the truth, "Disappeared from stageTen years ago, she died in an ident!"
Usopp shuddered after hearing this, "EEEEEEHHH!!?" "Wha-Wha-Wha-Wha-What''re you saying!!"
"Wasn''t she alive just now!? She can''t be dead!!!"
Frightened out of his wits, Chopper added, " But, if that death notice is true That means she came back from the dead."
"Those on this ind were Really zombies! What we saw were all Revived dead!!"
Ilisia Kingdom:
The manga book fell from the father''s hands as he stared at his young daughter with a look of utter horror on his face. Even Mother Eliza almost fainted from the shock.
"This can''t be real!" a man eximed.
"Isn''t the daughter of the Victoria family called Cindry, too!?" another said.
"Isn''t Victoria''s noble family famous for producing the best actors and actresses on the stage for a long time!?" the same person wonders.
"Isn''t their little daughter about to graduate from the family''s singing school and start her singing career?" he asked.
"What the hell! Doesn''t that little girl look like the woman in the portraits!?"
...
..
"It can not be...!" the father said in disbelief.
Cindry''s little body trembled and tears umted in her eyes, unconsciously tears began to spill from her eyes. "Dad... Mom... Am-... Am I going to die?" she asked, her voice trembling.
She was still 11 years old, and she hadn''t seen anything in life, knowing the fact that she was going to die in the mangapletely shattered her dreams and locked her in a cage of fear.
It''s clear that if this matter is not handled very carefully it will have serious consequences for the little girl.
"Who said a cute girl like you would die?" a voice suddenly spoke.
Suddenly, Cindry felt a big hand gently patting her head, the moment this hand touched her fear vanished.
"This is unbelievable!" the crowd shouted.
"He is the owner personally! Am I dreaming!?" the people inside the art store noticed Rob''s arrival and froze in their ces.
Father Victor and Mother Elise stood up to greet Rob with great awe in their hearts. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"No need, you can go about what you are doing freely, I just came to talk with this little girl for a bit," Rob said with a smile on his face, as he sat down to get close to the level of the little girl''s eyes.
"Little girl, it''s okay to cry," Rob said softly.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 394: The First Appearance of the Greatest Samurai Of All Time!
Chapter 395: Negative Ghosts
Chapter 396: Moria Appears! The Largest Ship In The World?
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 402 The First Appearance of the Greatest Samurai Of All Time!
Chapter 402 The First Appearance of the Greatest Samurai Of All Time!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of the Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
[Ding! +50 Art Points from Victoria Cindry]
This notification was bright red, indicating how distinct it was from the countless other notifications. The system usually ignores notifications like these because they have be so numerous, but Rob had set a rule: if a character from the One Piece story feels happy while reading the One Piece manga, its notification will appear green and the system will allow it to appear before Rob. The same rule applies to story characters who got scared, nervous, and hating while reading the manga; their notification will appear in red. Usually, the art points he gets from green notifications are much higher than normal notifications, with the minimum being thousands of art points. On the contrary, it''s usually the art points he gets from red notifications are much lower than normal notifications, with the upper limit being only tens of points.
The moment he saw this notification, Rob was shocked. He immediately apologized to his children, whom he had been ying with for a little while, before choosing to leave through the art store. He immediately looked up any art store Victoria Cindry was in and found it after a little searching. This was an important issue, especially for children, as this arc had scary scenes that were not suitable for a young audience. Not to mention that Rob had set the minimum age for kids who could buy manga volumes from the art store at 10 years. This means that Victoria Cindry in this world was older than 10 years since she was able to purchase the manga volume from the store.
Rob soon arrived at the ''Ilisia Kingdom'' art store and saw many people referring to a small family of three, apparently father, mother, and their daughter, while talking about their shocking identities and their connection to the current chapters in the manga. The moment Rob arrived, of course, this idle discussion stopped, and he immediately became the center of attention.
"Little girl, it''s okay to cry if you find your manga version''s life story pathetic. But you don''t have to cry for fear of getting the same fate, okay?"
Cindry-Chan''s little body trembled after hearing what Rob said, and the tears she had been holding back for so long she couldn''t hold back anymore.
"Mr. Sky Sword If I may ask" Father Victor saw the gesture of eptance from Rob and was ttered, continuing to ask with heavy concern in his heart. "Is my daughter really going to die in an ident at a young age as in the manga? What kind of ident?"
"10 years before the beginning of the plot line of the current story. That is, 13 years and 134 days from now, when your daughter will be exactly 24 years old, an ident will happen, maybe a pirate attack, or chaos at the singing stage, or even a natural disaster, it''s supposed that your daughter will die in that time."
"To avoid all that, I will personally protect her for the two-year period in which it could threaten her life, so don''t worry, I will make sure your daughter survives, and I will allow the world to retain the best actress in the world, is that fine?"
"Fine! No, very fine! Very fine! Thank you, Rob-Sama! I would do anything to repay this debt-"
"Enough, no need for that."
After hearing all that, a soft smile shone on the face of little Loli. She never imagined, even in her wildest dreams, that she would be a part of the One Piece story and receive a promise of protection from the author personally, a person most people dream of seeing only once in their lives. At this point, Rob was no longer just an author, but rather a popr totem, who carried all
the pressure of the world government and evil pirates on his shoulders and suppressed them all for ordinary people to live in peace and prosperity. Every person in the world is aware of this truth in their heart.
"T-Thank you~ Big Brother- Ah- I''m sorry I shouldn''t have called you that" In the second half of her sentence, the little girl''s voice was filled with embarrassment and awe.
Rob smiled and then heugh, "Hahahaha! Since you have already called me that, from now on I will be your big brother. Forget the promise of protection for two years, I will protect you for the rest of your life instead."
Rob was in a good mood after hearing such a sweet little girl call him "Big Brother." Unfortunately, she already had two loving parents or he would have chosen to adopt her right away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Who would turn down another cute daughter like Cindry-Chan?" he thought.
Well, being a big brother isn''t bad either. He still had a few cute little sisters, like Scarlett and Makino, and now Cindry had been added to the list.
Cindry''s parents were absolutely shocked after hearing Rob''s announcement. "Doesn''t that mean that they have the support of the highest power in the world just like that, without doing anything?" they wondered.
"Who dares to find trouble with them from now on?"
Most of the people inside the art store had heard Rob''s announcement, so it would surely spread across the forum soon and everyone in the world would know about it!
(Doesn''t that mean that the golden era of Victoria''s family hase?) Father Victor trembled, excitedly realizing what a huge opportunity his little daughter had brought them.
...
Wano Country:
"One Piece" Events:
"Oh! The guardian...!"
"Oh, it''s you?"
Suddenly, a mysterious samurai had appeared in one of the corridors of the mansion, making the two zombies of the portrait feel awe. By describing him as a guardian, it seemed that he was far superior to them.
"Looks like there are lost ones inside the mansion...!"
"YOHOHOHO!!! No problem! I''ll get them."
"This sword! This outfit! This aura!"
"No doubt about it!"
"He''s a powerful samurai, Di-Guzaru!"
"But why is hisugh so familiar? Like that skeleton''s uniqueugh."
"Yes, you''re right..." Kin''emon nodded after hearing Denjiro''s reminder.
"Doesn''t that samurai remind you of someone else!?" Ashura Doji''s eyes suddenly widened after he recalled an ancient legend.
"Who do you mean?" The expression on the faces of the rest of the Akazaya became serious.
"Sword God."
...
Wano is still protected by two spherical barriers that stabilize the shaft in the ground, so it doesn''t copse. Otherwise, the entire Wano would have fallen apart a long time ago. The work of restoring the country of Wano as it was is still in full swing, and the sea that had seemed to have abandoned Wano is slowly returning to fill the vast ocean that had previously disappeared due to the fierce battle between Rob and Imu.
At this moment, two legendary Hunters were reading the One Piece manga in the art store "Flower Capital" with surprised expressions, especially when the guardian zombies appeared.
"It seems that Moria in the manga seeded in stealing Wano''s sacred treasures," said Issho.
"It''s strange," Mihawk nodded after hearing Issho''s appreciation. "This time he will be the number one enemy of Wano... The enemy of every samurai, his life will be like hell."
Having both lived in Wano for a long time, they had already realized the immense power of the Wano samurai. Not only were they powerful, but they also had a terrifying history behind the facade of the current peaceful country. Having such a country as an enemy is not a good thing. Moria is unlucky.
...
Shimotsuki Town:
Although estranged from Wano for decades and assimted into the East Blue culture, Shimotsuki Kozaburo has never, and will never, forget his origin. The moment he saw the upper part of the sword carried by the mysterious samurai in the manga, he recognized it instantly.
"Shusui... Ancestor''s sword!" he eximed.
"This is unforgivable!" Kozaburo''s anger instantly rose by several degrees.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 395: Negative Ghosts
Chapter 396: Moria Appears! The Largest Ship In The World?
Chapter 397: The Legendary Samurai Ryuma!
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 403 Negative Ghosts
Chapter 403 Negative Ghosts
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Hm? I can hear something!" Luffy, who had been singing merrily, was drawn to some strange sounds.
"Negative, Negative" He heard.
"There it is! The ghost!!" He eximed as three dancing ghosts appeared in front of the crew, making Luffy want to catch them.
"Wow, when he dances he clones himself, so cool!" Luffy said, impressed.
"Negative, Negative" He heard again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I''m gonna catch him and keep him!" Luffy eximed, determined to capture the ghost.
But Luffy soon found out that ghosts have no physical body, and he couldn''t catch them.
"It''s nothing but a soul... Well then... FRESH FIRE!!" Franky also attempted to vaporize them using his fire breath, but it didn''t work and backfired, causing Franky''s spirit to fall to rock bottom the next moment.
"Useless didn''t work," Franky said, defeated. "Totally useless. I''m really weak... I''m useless. I have no confidence in living anymore... I want to die! SOB" Franky became emotional.
Seeing this scene made Sanji angry. "Why are they getting like this!!"
The same thing happened to Luffy, "GOD DAMMIT!!" he eximed. "If I get reborn... I want to be a m. This sucks... I want to die..."
This time, Sanji got angry when seeing Luffy also in this state. "Now what are you two doing!? You''re just the same!"
Robin noticed the strangeness of these ghosts and immediately knew what was wrong. "Maybe when you''re touched by these ghosts, your spirit gets really down?"
Sanji: "Those idiots..."
On the other hand, Zoro expressed his disdain. "Hmph! You guys are pitiful because you never pull yourselves together. You''re letting some strange ghost or something make fun of you!!"
But immediately after that, a negative ghost passed through Zoro''s body and the same thing happened. "I''m sorry I was born..."
"ENOUGH ALREADY!!!" Sanji finally buys Robin''s idea. "Looks like you''re right, Robin-chan..."
"Not only do they have no real body... When you get touched, your spirit gets crushed. As enemies, they would be difficult... A strange ind." Robin said.
Sanji nodded in agreement at Robin''s words. "Indeed..."
...
"Damn you ghosts, next time you show up... I won''t forgive you!!!" After regaining their high spirits, Luffy and Franky looked very angry.
"They must have a weak spot!! I''m gonna wipe them out!!!"
"Keeping them canceled too!!!" Sitting on the zombie''s dog, Sanji wasughing so hard after remembering Zoro''s situation. "WAHAHAHAHA, I saw something funny!!!"
"SHUT UP!!!"
"Hahahaha! Even the three-headed zombie dog isughing at Zoro!" A resident of Ohara couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of the scene in the manga they were reading.
"Ahahahahaha! My stomach hurts! I can''t take it! This is too funny! Hahaha!" One of them eximed as they clutched their stomach inughter.
"What''s funnier than ghost jokes? Hahahaha!" Another chimed in, referencing a popr type of joke within the manga. Theughter continued as the group discussed the variousedic moments in the arc, including the fox''s head bing energized after seeing Zoro''s distress.
"Hahaha! Even though they made a fool of him, Luffy still wants to catch them and add them to the crew. What a generous captain." Onemented on the main protagonist''s character.
"This arc is really funny. Although it looks scary, it''s too funny to watch, hahaha!" Another added.
"Yeah, there are more than a thousand funny scenes in this arc! Hahaha!" A third agreed.
The atmosphere inside the art store was lively andedic as readers discussed their favorite moments in the manga.
...
In the far corner of the store, Brook was still caught up in the scene where a strange samurai mimicked his uniqueughter.
"Could it be that the person who stole my shadow is this samurai? Is it Moria?" Brook wondered out loud.
"No, this isn''t Moria. It''s obviously a zombie, but it''s moving by using your shadow." Vegapunk corrected him.
"It''s moving by using my shadow?" Brook was confused by Vegapunk''s words.
"Look at this. Luffy and his friends are speechless about why these zombies are so alive, right?" Vegapunk pointed out.
"Oh, right..." Brook responded, still trying to understand.
"This is because they are not really zombies, they are just corpses in which the shadows of living people have been ced, giving them the ability to move like the original shadow owners," Vegapunk exined.
Brook''s eyes widened in understanding and his confusion was finally resolved. "So then..."
...
North Blue, Flevance Nation:
The homnd of the Trafalgar family has changed too much.
The people of Flevance Nation were once a proud and prosperous kingdom, known for their abundance of Amber Lead, a valuable mineral that was used in a variety of industrial processes. However, they were unaware that the mining and use of Amber Lead was poisoning theirnd and water, causing a curse that had secretly tormented the people for hundreds of years. It wasn''t until the curse of Amber Lead was lifted that the true extent of the damage caused by the mining was revealed.
The people of Flevance were faced with a difficult decision, they had to choose between their luxury lifestyle and the well-being of their nation. But once they became aware of the enormous danger caused by the source of their former prosperity, they knew what had to be done. They epted the change in the country''s system from a kingdom to a republic and the banishment of the king.
The eptance of these changes was also aided by the existence of an art store and the popr manga "One Piece." The manga, in particr, was well-received because it depicted reality for the people and told the story of a true protagonist who starts from nothing and achieves everything. The story of Luffy, the main character, and his crew known as Nakama, resonated with the people of Flevance. They saw themselves in Luffy''s journey and wanted to follow his story to the end.
Luffy''s adventures have always been exciting and made people want to go to sea, and histest adventure on Thriller Bark is no different. The story of Luffy and his crew has always been appealing and fun to read and continues to inspire people to dream of their own sea-faring adventures. The people of Flevance Nation are now looking forward to a bright and prosperous future, free from the curse of Amber Lead and with a new sense of hope and determination.
"I don''t think they are actually zombies," said Marry, as she studied the strange creatures in the manga. "They seem more like human dolls to me."
"Yes, my dear, that''s what I think too," Chris responded, nodding in agreement. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.
As they continued to read today''s volume, Marry touched her belly with maternal tenderness as she felt the baby kick her. "What? Is little Law moving again? Hahaha! My child is so excited to get out after all," she eximed, a smile spreading across her face.
A happy smile appeared on Chris''s face as well, as he thought about his soon-to-be-born child. He was sure that his son would be just as strong and determined as Luffy, the protagonist of his favorite manga. He couldn''t wait to see what kind of person his child would grow up to be.
"I wonder if our little child will appear in the mangater? What do you think, dear!?" Chris asked, turning to Marry with a twinkle in his eye.
"I don''t want that," Marry replied, her expression bing moreplicated as she thought about the idea in another light. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of dangers and challenges a child of theirs would face if they were to appear in a manga like that. She just wanted her child to be safe and happy.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 396: Moria Appears! The Largest Ship In The World?
Chapter 397: The Legendary Samurai Ryuma!
Chapter 398: Captain John
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 404 Moria Appears! The Largest Ship In The World?
Chapter 404 Moria Appears! The Largest Ship In The World?
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Hello! Please, guys, wait just a moment!"
After the Straw Hats had finished teaching the disobedient zombies a lesson, they were about to walk away when they were called out by someone they all thought was a zombie, except for Luffy.
"I''ve just watched you, you''re terribly strong! Would you please listen to me for a second?"
Luffy was shocked when he saw the miserable old man. "An old man with a big wound!"
Behind him, Sanji, Zoro, and Franky shouted indignantly at how stupid this captain was. "AGAIN, IT''S A ZOMBIE!!!"
The zombie-like old man immediately replied to them. "Actually, I''m an old man with a big wound."
The shock and confusion deepened on the faces of the trio after knowing that the old man was not a zombie, even though he looked like one. "SO EASY TO CONFUSE WITH!!"
"We''ll just say, zombies!!"
The zombies-like old man sat on his legs and began to tell his story. "There is a man whom I wish to see defeated...! I think you guys could really do it!!"
"There are many victims... If he was beaten, they would all be rescued. If my shadow was returned I would be very grateful!!"
Luffy immediately remembered Brook''s situation. "Oh really! You too don''t have a shadow, Gramps... Just like Brook...!!!"
Zoro also wondered about the identity of the perpetrator. "Who the hell did that? Is he on this ind?"
The zombies-like old man immediately replied. "It''s a man called Moria. He is very terrible...!"
This name caught up Robin''s attention. "Moria? Could it be...! Gecko Moria by any chance...!?"
The zombies-like old man nodded. "Ah... Yeah, that''s the one!!"
Luffy turned to ask Robin. "You know him, Robin?"
Robin replied with what she knows. "... Only by name. He''s a man whose former bounty even exceeds yours, Luffy...!!"
"Gecko Moria is... One of the Shichibukai!!!"
Thriller Bark Ind:
"My name strikes fear into the hearts of all who hear it! I will be the one to crush the egos of the Straw Hat Pirates! Keeeshishishishi~~!!"
"Keeeshishishishi~~~!!"
Inside the art store "Thriller Bark", Moria felt an unnatural adrenaline rush when his name was mentioned for the first time in the manga. The extreme excitement he felt at this moment waspletely unexpected. He couldn''t help but let out a maniacalugh as he savored the moment.
"Come on,e on! When will I appear next? I can only imagine how majestic and splendid I must look after all these years. I can hardly wait to see for myself!"
With red eyes, Moria eagerly turned the page of the manga to the next chapter, eagerly anticipating his next appearance in the story.
"Wee to the realm of ghosts and ghouls, Thriller Bark. You are about to witness a NIGHTMARE."
...
Zoro: "Alright, shall we go then?"
Luffy: "Let''s head into the ghost mansion!"
"The Four Mysteries!"
"That is certainly me," Moria eximed.
"However, I cannot help but wonder why my body appears to berger than normal," he added, a sense of confusion creeping into his voice.
Moria had been drawn with his face painted dark, as one of the mysterious Four. Despite this, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.
...
Red Line, Marigoa:
"Thergest ship in the world?"
"A ship the size of an ind?"
"Very interesting... This Moria."
"It looks like he really pulled it off in the manga. Unbelievable."
"When the CP0 reported that Moria had turned an ind into a ship, weughed and thought it was just a dream, but he really did it."
Inside the government hall, the five elders werepletely dumbfounded by the revtion of Thriller Bark.
In fact, not only were the elders stunned, but all the people in the world who had read the manga today were equally astonished.
...
Ohara:
"What on earth! How did he aplish this?" eximed Professor Clover as he stared in disbelief at the manga page in front of him.
"It''s impossible! Could it really be thergest ship in the world?" added Doctor Vegapunk, equally as shocked.
"I always believed it was simply a stationary ind located in the middle of the Florian Triangle," Vegapunk continued, still trying to wrap his head around the revtion.
Professor Clover and Doctor Vegapunk both looked at the manga page with great interest, recognizing that such a grand title of thergest ship in the world definitely deserves their attention. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"The question is, how did he do it? Transforming an ind into a ship is a monumental achievement," said Professor Clover, trying to understand the science behind it.
"Perhaps he enlisted the help of the giants," Brook suggested, adding his own theory to the conversation.
...
Ballywood Kingdom:
"It is confirmed then, you are indeed one of the mysterious four of the Thriller Bark Pirates," Dr. Hiriluk said as he looked at Hogback with a serious expression.
"Gecko Moria, the captain of the Thriller Bark Pirates, will certainly seek you out, given your talent that will help him build an army of zombies. He will do anything to bring you to his side. What are you going to do?" Dr. Hiriluk asked, with narrowed eyes. He could sense a hint of malice from this man, and if he did, he would quickly pull Kureha and leave this ce.
Hogback let out a deep sigh, "I don''t want to join Moria. Just being mentioned in the manga as one of his subordinates has already caused me a lot of trouble."
"And what do you n to do about it?" Dr. Hiriluk prompted him for a response.
"I will definitely go with you. Joining the Hunter''s Guild as a doctor will save me from all the troubles, despite losing my permission as a doctor from the world government," Hogback replied, with a determined look on his face.
"The permission granted by the guild is better than the permission granted by the government. People today trust the men of the guild more than they trust the men of the government," Dr. Hiriluk stated, as he saw Hogback''s resolve to join the Hunter''s Guild.
"Ah... I think you''re right," Hogback sighed with a heavy expression as he looked again at his zombies-making scene in the manga. He couldn''t believe that this is the path his future would take, it seemed so unusual to him.
Ilisia Kingdom:
Father Victor, concerned for his daughter''s well-being, implored her to put down the manga she was reading. "Cindry-chan... Enough! Stop reading the manga now. It won''t do you any good," he said after Rob had left the art store. He feared that her continued immersion in the fantasy world of the manga would cause her psyche to suffer even more than it already had. Despite his best efforts to convince her to stop, however, his daughter remained stubbornly determined.
"No, I will read the One Piece manga to the end!" Cindry dered, her eyes never leaving the pages of her book. She was driven by a burning desire to know the fate of her dead body, and who was responsible for reviving it. She also wanted to understand the mysteries surrounding her zombie personality, which was so different from her living personality. And why does she hates dishes so much? She was determined to find the answers to all of these questions and knew that the only way to do so was to continue reading the manga.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 397: The Legendary Samurai Ryuma!
Chapter 398: Captain John
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 405 The Legendary Samurai Ryuma!
Chapter 405 The Legendary Samurai Ryuma!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"What''s going on with this zombie research, Hogback?! It''s nothing like an investigation; you''re reviving the deceased on this ind, right?!" Nami said, angry and pointing her finger at Hogback. Usopp tried to calm her down, "Hey Nami, you don''t need to be so direct..."
Hogback didn''t care. "Fosh fosh fosh... You are free to suspect anything, but now it''s toote!"
"What basis do you have for that...?!" Nami asked, pointing at Cindry-Chan. "That woman... I found her obituary notice. Victoria Cindry... You''ve been dead for 10 years!"
"..." Cindry remained silent.
Hearing this, Hogback was shocked and then furious. "You bastards... How did you get into that room?!", he eximed, looking at his maidservant and the samurai warrior beforemanding them, "Cindry-Chan... Samurai Ryuma! Knock those guys down to the shadow world, where light never strikes! The night attack has already begun!"
As she held the pages of the manga in her delicate hands, a sense of unease washed over Cindry. Her fingers trembled as she read the scene, but she maintained a determined expression on her face.
Cindry had always dreamed of a bright future for herself, but the thought of dying at such a young age of 24 weighed heavily on her mind, like a grim reaper''s scythe hanging around her neck. However, her worries were temporarily alleviated by the reassurance of her older brother, who promised to always protect her. But as she continued to read the manga, that feeling of dread returned.
"Dr. Hogback... He is the one responsible for this," she thought to herself. Despite her young age of only 11, Cindry was astute enough to recognize the nefarious intentions of the doctor. As she gazed around the room filled with her own portraits, Hogback appeared to her as someone consumed by an obsessive love for her.
As someone who was on the cusp of achieving fame, Cindry knew that she would likely encounter many men like Hogback in her future. She would have to be cautious and vignt in order to protect herself from their unwanted advances.
...
Shimotsuki Town:
"Should we stop him?" Tsuna said.
"Sure we should... But how? If he wants to go, we can''t stop him..." Koushirou replied.
"We have to stop him... Going out to sea in his old age is not good. He''s your father, do something..."
"How am I going to do it? I''m going to get beat up if I try."
"Then let me tell him we will have his granddaughter soon But we have to double up on our nightly activities"
"Ah..."
Koushirou became dizzy at the thought of doubling their nightly activities.
At the Shimotsuki family''s dojo, Koushirou and his wife Tsuna think of a way to stop the grumpy old man from going to sea.
Shimotsuki Kozaburo was so angry, no, he was so angry that he immediately wanted to go look for the bastard Gecko Moria and Hogback and flog them to death.
The old man was making his preparations for sailing immediately.
First, he would go to Ohara in West Blue, there he would look for the man who drew this manga, and he would force him to tell him the whereabouts of Moria and Hogback, and then he would return after he had fed them to the sea kings.
Only then will he really rx. Otherwise, how will he face his ancestor in the next world?
"Bastard Moria! Dare to steal the ancestor''s corpse and the national treasure Shisui? Just wait!" Kozaburo eximed.
"Father, where do you want to go!?"
"This has nothing to do with you, get out of here."
"Father, I think I''m pregnant with Kuina. Don''t go look for that Moria until you see your granddaughter, okay?"
"Kuina...?"
Kozaburo''s body trembled when he heard this, he immediately stopped what he was doing and returned to his ce to calmly continue reading the manga.
"Hmph! This Moria is too lucky, my little granddaughter gave him a small extra time to live."
"So where is Kuina? Why can''t I see her?"
"Father She''s still in Tsuna''s belly."
"Damn you! Then why did you get me excited about nothing!? I''ll go kill Moria first!"
"Father! Please, Stop it!"
...
What Kozaburo did not know was that all samurai of the Wano Country were even crazier than him at that moment.
The reason for this was a scene that had made Kozaburo angry:
"Yohohohoho!!"
"Hey, hey, Now, that I look closer, there''s a really lovely princess over there. HMM, Beauuutiful!!!"
It was at this moment that the legendary samurai of Wano, Ryuma, appeared... No, rather, the zombie general made from his corpse appeared.
"Perhaps you''d be so kind as to show your panties?"
Nami responded angrily, as she was used to with the skeleton: "Like hell, I would!!!"
"Hah, that argument!! It''s exactly like the one I had with him!!"
"How?"
Hogback startedughing while introducing the Samurai Zombie: "Fosh Fosh!! He''s on a different level than the zombies you''ve met up until now."
"He''s a general zombie who holds a special body!!!"
"A man who came from the country of Wano in the new world!!!"
"The story, regardless of whether it is true or not, has been handed down for generations!! The legendary samurai Who cut down a flying dragon!"
New World, Wano Country:
Ever since the intense battle between Rob and Imu took ce in the skies of Wano Country, the constant snowfall that had been guing the Ringo area in the northern region of Wano hase to a halt. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The battle disrupted the cold and snowy clouds that had umted for centuries in northern Wano, resulting in a reversal of the cold weather in Ringo to a more temperate climate. This, in turn, led to the melting of snow on the northern cemetery, which had preserved the corpses of samurai for hundreds of years, along with the katanas they carried.
Among the bodies buried in the northern cemetery is the body of the legendary samurai, Ryuma, and his sword, Shisui!
"It''s still here! It''s safe and sound... It''s the same talking corpse that appeared in the manga, Daimyo-Sama," eximed one person upon discovering Ryuma''s corpse.
"We must put him back in his grave. This intrusion of ours must be punished on it by performing seppuku!" The Daimyo said.
"No, Daimyo-Sama! I will do seppuku instead of you!" another eximed.
"Don''t do it, Daimyo-Sama! Instead, let''s find Moria and force him to do seppuku!" another suggested.
"Oh, that''s an excellent idea," Daimyo-Sama replied.
"I will consult the shogun on this matter," Daimyo-Sama said.
"Whether in the past or the future, whether he seeds or not Anyone who tarnishes the reputation of the ancestor must die!" proimed the direct descendant of the legendary samurai Ryuma and Daimy of Ringo Province, Shimotsuki Ushimaru.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 398: Captain John
Chapter 399: Weird...!
Chapter 400: Nami''s Scary Lie!
ckStar_BH:
If the novel returns to the top five in the weekly ratings, I will increase the number of chapters to two per day.
(I have returned to trante "ONE PIECE: POSSESSED TEACHER." You can check it out; it''s a good and refreshing read.)
Chapter 406 Captain John
Chapter 406 Captain John
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
The New World''s Sea:
"Gurararara! This is unbelievable!"
On Whitebeard''s ship, Moby Dick, which has just returned from Ohara to the New World, the atmosphere is as lively as ever.
Since the rogue Teach got what he deserved, peace and cheer have returned to the ship.
Meanwhile, Teach is locked up in the ship''s deepest cell.
Edward Newgate is currently reading manga and drinking sake, but a scene in the "General Zombie Night" chapter caught his attention.
Not only he but all of his sons on board were also shocked by what they saw.
This includes Marco, Jozu, Vista, Izou, and Oden who have finally returned to the Whitebeard''s ship.
"Even after that legendary samurai, his corpse shows up, old friend... This is really... I won''t be surprised anymore," said Whitebeard.
"Oyaji... I heard he was killed in an internal fight with his crew members who rebelled against him 5 years ago... Is this true?" asked Vista.
"Yes, it has been confirmed. They probably rebelled against him because he was so greedy and even took their share of the treasures... Gurararara! He deserves it," replied Whitebeard.
"One Piece" Events:
"Stay alert and hunt them down, no matter where they try to run!!"
"They are not even worthy enemies for the likes of you, general zombies!!! GARURURU!!!"
Absalom sinisterlyughed after releasing the strong zombie generals, but was startled when one of the most irritating zombie generals appeared beside him:
"Huuupp..."
"Hmm...? Hey, don''t be so slow, Captain John! Your infamous, worldwide reputation is at stake!!"
Captain John: "Aye, aye... I''m on it, Huhehe!!!"
"These Shichibukai are a bit irritating."
"How dare he steal the God of Sword''s tomb! He''s asking to be killed."
At this moment, Oden''s eyes shone with suffocating killing intent, almost everyone on the ship could sense it.
"This is Oden we''re talking about! Only Whitebeard is stronger than him on this ship."
"Their tricks are annoying, aren''t they? First, Crocodile who almost destroyed a country with a long history. And now this Moria who steals the shadows of living people to enve them."
"Actually, I don''t me him. That''s the nature of his power, but in my eyes, it''s a very weak force."
"You''re right, Oyaji!"
"He has the Shadow Fruit, right? It would be very scary if it was like the power of the Shadow Lord from Solo Leveling."
"Jozu... What did you just say?"
"What? You don''t read the manhwa of Solo Leveling or what, Marco?"
"No, I haven''t read it yet... What is the Lord of Shadows'' power you''re talking about?"
Marco was interested in this topic.
"You have to read the manhwa to understand, it''s so much fun. Ask Vista and Fossa about it."
"Oyaji! The affiliate crews... They''ve arrived!" At this moment, Jozu shouted.
...
New Word, Whole Cake Ind:
"Mama Mama~ Mama Mama~ Hahaha!!" The contagiousughter of Charlotte Linlin spread at this moment after recognizing the oldpanion, John, from his corpse in the manga.
"The sight of your miserable fate made me feel happy~ Oh you treacherous and greedy rogue. Hahaha!"
"Katakuri! Perospero!"
"Yes, Mama?" Perospero was the quickest to respond.
"Did this volume reach Elbaf today?" Linlin asked about the most important issue for her at the moment, which was fixing her rtionship with the giants of Elbaf.
"Yes, Mama... everything is already in order."
"Good. Katakuri... since the death of John has been confirmed... go and search for information about his treasure."
"Yes, Mama." Katakuri nodded his head before taking the manga book and leaving.
...
New World, Urara Ind:
5000 meters above Urara Ind, several floating inds floated quietly unnoticed, even by the hunters nearby. These inds once belonged to the famous pirate, Golden Lion, one of the Three Great Pirates who rose to prominence before the War of Change era led by the Hunters Guild against the World Government.
"Jihahahaha!! Unexpected! Totally unexpected!"
"Jihahahahaha!!"
"Worororororo!!"
Shiki and Kaido bothughed as if there was no tomorrow. Kaido was evenughing tearfully. "Wororororo! This greedy bastard got a worse end than the captain," said Kaido, referring to the captain of the Rocks Pirates from 10 years ago, Rocks D. Zebex.
"Jihahahaha! I heard he died. It''s fortunate for him that this happened, or he''d be humiliated to see his corpse be a zombie puppet in the hands of a weak bug of paradise," said Shiki.
After Shiki and Kaido''s alliance reduced much of the pressure from the government and Hunters on their crews, they were grateful to each other, although they never fully lowered their guard. The manga that brought them together made them monthly guests on each other''s inds. Shiki''s ind even had an art store.
"Too bad he died without telling us where he stashed his lifetime wealth... I''m sure it would have been enough to use the art store for several years without feeling penury," said Shiki, gnashing his teeth after thinking about the high cost of items and services at his art store that had turned his staff into a poor crew.
...
"What a cute bear~ I want one too!" eximed Little Yamato as she read the manga and came across the scene featuring the ghost princess Perona.
Previously, she hadughed so hard that her stomach hurt due to the sight of the zombie L forcing Absalom to marry her. However, she quickly regained herposure and enjoyed the appearance of the new female character, Perona.
"Oh no! She wants to get Nami and her crew''s treasure back from the Thousand Sunny! Ah... Do they still have any treasure left on the ship?" Little Yamato wondered, her cute face showing a puzzled expression. The little bird on her shoulder seemed amused.
...
Wano country, Flower Capital:
"It''s the first time our country''s name has been mentioned in the manga... While I should be happy about it, why am I so angry?" questioned someone.
"Of course, you would be angry, my friend. That bastard Moria stole our God of the Sword''s tomb," replied another.
"I heard that his attempt a year ago failed. That means he was really supposed to rob our ancestors'' tomb that night!" added the first person.
In a quiet corner away from the bustling noise of the capital''s residents, Issho and Mihawk remain indifferent to the mood of the upset Wano residents who are still grieving the theft of Ryuma''s corpse.
However, Mihawk still has a keen interest in everything he has heard about the legendary sword god.
"This sword, they call it Shisui here in Wano... It''s a ck-ded sword of supreme grade... I wonder if Zoro will obtain it from the corpse of that legendary samurai," said Mihawk.
"Maybe that could really happen. Zoro needs a new sword after Yubashiri was destroyed," replied Issho with a soft smile. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 399: Weird...!
Chapter 400: Nami''s Scary Lie!
Chapter 401: Intermediate Mangaka?
ckStar_BH:
Greetings my dearpanions! In celebration of the extraordinary sess of this novel, having reached an impressive milestone of over 400 chapters, I havee to the decision to pen another book, one that shares the same concept and upholds the same level of quality. However, I find myself in a state of confusion as to which manga I should focus my writing on, from the numerous manga that I have read. They are all equally captivating, with each one possessing its own unique charm. To alleviate this quandary, I would like to seek your assistance in making a decision.
Therefore, kindly inform me of your preferred choice by casting your vote. Please select one from the following options:
1- The manga series of Dragonball
2- The manga series of Naruto
3- The manga series of HXH
4- The manga series of Bleach
5- The manga series of Fairy Tail
I am eager to hear your thoughts and will take them into ount when making my final decision. The world of the story with the most votes will be the one that I will choose to write about.
Chapter 407 Weird...!
Chapter 407 Weird...!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"I still can''tprehend why the zombie Ryuma chose to attack Nami, Usopp, and Chopper with the back of his sword," said Mihawk as he attentively read the manga. Mihawk directed the previous question to his friend, Issho.
"It could be that Moria didn''t have the intention of killing them, or the zombie Ryuma may not have seen them as a formidable threat," responded Issho with a suggestion.
"I don''t concur with that," interjected a third person.
"Hmm?" Issho asked with a hint of confusion in his voice.
At that moment, their focus was directed towards the arrival of a dignitary in Wano, who was actually the most influential person in all of Wano Kuni: Wano''s shogun, Kozuki Sukiyaki. He wore a distinctive red mask with a long nose to hide his identity from the inhabitants of the Flower Capital. He approached their table and sat quietly.
"So, what''s your opinion, Shogun-sama?" Issho enquired with his characteristic gentle smile. Mihawk and Issho had grown close to the shogun after their fight against the Samurai Gorosei and their sessful efforts to protect Wano.
"If you recall, Dr. Hogback asked Ryuma''s corpse to banish Nami, Usopp, and Chopper to the Realm of Shadows. I believe this refers to a ce under the control of Moria, not the underworld," the shogun rified.
Mihawk and Issho nodded with thoughtful expressions, recognizing that they had neglected some crucial information. The shogun was absolutely correct.
"That exins why the zombie Ryuma didn''t resort to killing Usopp and the others," said Mihawk with enlightenment.
"Yes, I concur with Hawk-chan," added Issho in agreement.
...
"So, let me get this straight, you''re asking us to step in and prevent the samurai from setting sail to capture Gecko Moria?" Mihawk queried, seeking rity.
"That''s correct," the shogun replied. "You both are legendary hunters from the Hunters Guild and I have confidence in your ability to put a stop to these angry and agitated samurai."
Issho sighed before he spoke, "It''s not that we are unable to stop them, but what basis do we have to interfere with someone pursuing a pirate? It seems unjustified."
"Iprehend your reservations, Issho," the shogun acknowledged. "But I feel that your master, Rob-sama, would not want such a situation to ur. The samurai from Wano Kuni are being driven solely by emotions and, despite what was portrayed in the manga, Moria did not actually steal Ryuma-sama''s corpse or the national treasure, Shusui."
"Just because something was depicted in the manga does not make it a reality," Shogun added.
"I understand your viewpoint, Shogun-sama," Issho said, nodding in agreement. Mihawk remained silent and intently listened to the ongoing conversation.
"As you are the highest authority in this nation, I see no reason to decline your request. We will do everything in our power to prevent the angry samurai from departing Wano."
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Chopper, Usopp!" Nami cried out in fear as she saw Chopper and Usopp struggle against the attack of zombie animals. Her fear reached its peak when it was her turn to face a zombie hippopotamus. "We''ll half-kill you, too!"
"Ah!" Nami screamed.
"Stop it!" A dog-faced penguin zombie suddenly kicked the hippopotamus zombie, defending Nami. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hey, new guy! What are you doing to your Nakama? The enemy is that human! Kick the crap out of her!" the other zombies shouted in disapproval.
However, the dog-faced penguin zombie paid no attention to them. "I don''t know who thatdy is, but... even if it''s under the master''s orders... even if I die... I won''t kick a woman." Nami was surprised to hear a familiar tone from the zombie penguin. "What?"
"If you want toin,e at me... Fucking zombies!" the dog-faced penguin zombie continued.
Usopp: "..."
Chopper: "!?"
Inside the "Ohara" Art Store:
"This...?!" The beautiful blonde-haired waitress, Sora, stared in disbelief.
"This can''t be... Why do I see Sanji''s shadow on this weird zombie?" Sora thought to herself.
Sora was as confused as everyone else who had arrived at this strange scene. Like Sora, everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but feel that they saw Sanji''s reflection on the zombie penguin who bravely defended Nami simply because she was a woman.
"Looks like it''s not just us who feel this way... Look at the reactions of Nami, Usopp, and Chopper... I''m sure they''re having the same thoughts as us right now," Bell-mre stated with certainty.
She had already ovee her anger from the scene in Nami''s bathroom and was no longer as upset as before, thanks to Olvia, Toki, Sora, Otohime, and Glora calming her down.
"..." Sora nodded in agreement with Bell-mre''s exnation.
"This penguin has a special connection with Sanji, I''m sure of it," Sora said.
"Oh, and how did youe to that, my love?" The two charming women heard a familiar voice behind them.
Sora''s initial reaction was to smile sweetly, while Bell-mre''s face turned red with anger.
"Darling~!" Sora greeted.
"You... You''re finally back, huh-!" Bell-mre eximed.
Before the two could talk further, they were hugged from the waist and disappeared into the empty void.
In the next moment, they appeared in a beautiful red room that contained a white king-sized bed.
"Don''t raise your voice at your husband, my love... Or you''ll be punished even more next time," Rob warned, determined to punish her today.
Olivia and the rest of Rob''s women were unaware of Sora and Bell-mre''s disappearance and continued with their work uninterrupted.
...
..
"Zoro seems to have gotten lost once more."
"What''s new about that? Sanji''s disappearance is even more puzzling."
"I wonder where he went and what his connection is with the strange penguin."
"I have a bad feeling about this."
"Gecko Moria must be involved in this."
"Finally, an exciting fight! Franky is battling one of the zombie generals."
Ohara residents have been avidly reading the manga and sharing their thoughts on various scenes.
In the meantime, Brook was eagerly awaiting his next appearance.
"Come on, you foolish skeleton! When will you retrieve your shadow?"
"Once you get it back, a thrilling journey with the Straw Hats awaits! Yohohohoho!"
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 400: Nami''s Scary Lie!
Chapter 401: Intermediate Mangaka?
Chapter 402: Brook is not an ordinary skeleton!
Chapter 408 Namis Scary Lie!
Chapter 408 Nami''s Scary Lie!
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
What a journey! We''ve reached chapter 400! Unbelievable!
:::::
West Blue, Elka Ind:
Elka Ind is a medium-sized ind with a summery climate simr to the Hawaiian Inds on Earth.
A few years ago, due to its proximity to Ohara, Rob opened an art store there, which alleviated the issue of frequent pirate attacks and brought a profound sense of security to both residents and tourists.
Since then, the people of Elka Ind have been so grateful to Rob and the Hunters Guild that they have ced at least one statue of Rob on every beach on the ind.
Among the people most thankful to Rob for establishing an art store on their ind is a powerful swordsman named Jigoro. He had previously protected the ind from pirate invasions, but now that the art store''s prestige has brought peace to the ind, he can rx and pursue his new passion: reading manga.
Jigoro, nicknamed "Jigoro of the Wind" due to his swiftness, is the strongest person on the ind. He no longer needs to use his strength to defend his family and ind.
As he read manga today, he encountered something that left him stunned. Holding the Thriller Bark volume, the man in his forties eximed in disbelief, "This can''t be real!"
The individuals sitting next to him, who were aware of his identity, were equally shocked.
"One Piece" Events:
At the moment, Franky, Robin, and Luffy were battling against several zombie generals.
Suddenly, a new zombie caught Luffy''s attention when he shouted, "One Sword Style!! 36 Pounds!"
The sword style sliced through the wall after Luffy dodged it. Luffy eximed, "Wah!! That move!!... Zoro!!?"
The zombie taunted, "A scar on the back... Is a shame for a swordsman!!!"
A new zombie appeared, wielding three swords and wearing a yellow shirt with the word "YOUR SONG" on it. His identification card read: [General zombie: Jigoro of the Wind. Legendary obstinate geezer. A master swordsman killed 7000 pirates to protect his family. (Age at death: 59)]
After quoting Zoro''s famous line, Jigoro quickly added, "But I''m full of scars!"
Luffy was bewildered by this zombie that seemed so simr to Zoro. He asked, "Eh!? Who are you!!!"
Luffy continued, "Are you Zoro after all!?"
Jigoro, the three-sword zombie general, answered, "My name is Jigoro."
"He killed 7,000 pirates to protect his family...?"
Jigoro was in shock as he read the description of the new zombie general. Sweat formed on his brow as he tried to process the information in front of him.
"Same name... Same title... Same hairstyle, same thick neck and body length, same face shape... What the hell!!"
Jigoro took a deep breath, trying to calm himself before he spoke. When he finally found his voice, he expressed his disbelief in a stunned tone.
"This zombie is definitely me...!!"
Just like Victoria Cindry, Jigoro felt immense anger towards Moria and Dr. Hogback. These two were the main culprits behind his transformation into a zombie, and Jigoro hated them for it.
...
Ohara:
"Ara~... It seems that Robin and Franky are in a bit of a predicament this time."
Olvia smiled as she watched Robin in the manga, despite being surrounded by zombie generals and a giant spider monkey, maintain her trademark smile.
Ever since she took part in the events at Enies Lobby, Olvia has regained her peaceful and happy demeanor, and nothing can disturb her anymore.
"Hahaha! Be is going to be furious when she sees that lion-mouthed brute force her daughter again... Oh! She just struck him with a lightning bolt! Yeah, good. He deserves it."
Toki was also thoroughly enjoying the events of the chapter.
"Wait... Where''s Bell-mre?"
"I don''t see Sora anywhere either... Have they left the store?"
Otohime searched but couldn''t find any trace of them.
"That''s strange..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh! Franky destroyed the bridge... Wow!"
Olvia''s eyes lit up like a starry sky when she saw the amazing sight of Robin soaring with the huge wings created by her flower fruit''s ability.
"That''s fantastic! My Robin-chan is always so great, she''s like an angel~ Hehehe-"
"Can you show me that too, Mommy~"
Suddenly, Olvia felt a small hand tug on her skirt. When she looked down, she was surprised to see Little Robin gazing up at her with puppy eyes.
...
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
"Stop it, please! Don''t harm her, we arerades!"
"Nami, quick! Run away!"
Usopp and Chopper were desperately trying to stop the female hog zombie from attacking Nami. They were using all their strength to prevent the attack.
"You monster! You monster! Stop it!"
"I''m the one who''s going to make Absalom my groom!"
"Get lost!"
"Gyaah!"
After the female hog zombie overpowered Usopp and Chopper, she pointed her weapons at Nami, who was now lying on the ground.
"Alright, prepare to meet your demise!"
Nami: "Wait a moment! I''m...!"
Nami took a deep breath and made a shocking statement.
"I''m actually a man!"
The female hog zombie was taken aback.
"EH?!?"
Chopper was even more shocked as he believed Nami''s statement.
"EH?!?"
Usopp: "Oh my..."
Laura: "Re...Really?"
Nami continued to deceive Laura with conviction.
"Really! I''m not joking! I''m a trap! I''m not lying to you! And you and that beastly man would make a great couple! I''d love to support that!"
Laura: "EH?!? Really?"
Nami: "Really! I''m not lying to you!"
Laura: "No one has ever supported me before... You are the first person to ever speak to me with such kindness...!"
Nami: "Keep your head up, my friend! That''s what friendship is all about. My name is Namizo, but you can call me Nami."
The female hog zombie, Laura, actually cried upon hearing Nami''s words.
Laura: "F...Friendship..."
Even Usopp was impressed by Nami''s tactics at this moment.
"She brought her to her knees..."
"Hahahahaha!!!"
"Ha! Chopper really bought into that lie!"
"Namizo... Pft... Hahaha!! I can only imagine Sanji''s reaction if he heard that!"
"He might even question his entire existence if it turned out to be a lie!"
"Ahahaha! That was so unexpected, I almost believed it too!"
"What does ''trap'' mean, Big Brother?"
"Oh... It''s a bit of a delicate topic... Do you remember Haku from Naruto?"
"Yeah... Such a tragic character. I shed tears when he and Zabuza passed... But why?"
"Well, Haku is considered the epitome of human traps..."
"I see, thanks for exining."
...
Meanwhile, in the art store ''Sorbet Kingdom'', Crocodile shook his head at the idiocy of the conversation.
"The epitome of human traps is sitting right next to you all the time, you fools."
"What was that, Croco-boy?"
Ivancov appeared to have caught Crocodile''s venomous gaze, so he quickly diverted his attention.
"Nothing, just keep your distance."
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 401: Intermediate Mangaka?
Chapter 402: Brook is not an ordinary skeleton!
Chapter 403: The manga requires Moria to change his future ns!
Chapter 409 Intermediate Mangaka?
Chapter 409 Intermediate Mangaka?
ckStar_BH:
Please give more power stones to the book. And:
Join my P@treon at /ckStar_BH to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 18 chapters ahead of Webnovel. You can also visit the book''s Discord Channel at https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
[Congrattions! You have earned the intermediate level of the special title "Beginner Mangaka" due to your umted experience in the field of manga creation.]
[As an "Intermediate Mangaka," your ability to manipte events in manga without altering their essence has been elevated. You are now a skilled manga artist, capable of creating entire worlds with your brushes. You have obtained the power of creative origin (Mysterious). With your newfound power of creative origin, you hold immense potential as a manga creator.]
[Please note, the special title level can only be raised through umted experience over time and cannot be achieved in any other manner.]
"W-What!?"
In his private "Red" room within the art store, The voices of two mature women''s moans can be heard, which abruptly stopped as he temporarily paused. He was taken aback by the sudden appearance of a "Different" notification from the system, a task usually carried out by theprehensive Artificial Intelligence "Oliv." It had been a while since he heard the cold voice of his system.
"Sorry, Be, Sora, I need to attend to something important. I promise to make it up to youter. You can both go back to Olvia and the others now."
Sora hugged Rob''s neck, unwilling to let him go, while Bell-mre held onto his left hand in a simr manner. They were both reluctant to let their spouse leave, as it was a rare opportunity for them to spend time together.
"Is it work-rted, dear?" asked Bell-mre, who in fact found the punishment to be a pleasure.
"Yes, it''s urgent. I need to leave immediately, but I''ll be back tonight," replied Rob, as he quickly kissed both Sora and Bell-mre before leaving. He was eager to learn more about his upgraded title as a Mangaka and the familiar feeling it brought, reminiscent of the day he first arrived in the world of "One Piece" and received his initial title of "Beginner Mangaka" from the Divine Network.
As Rob left the art store, he felt as if he had an incredible connection to the world. He felt as though he could touch and modify anything, as if he could erase and change anything to his desire, not just in the current time, but across all times, past and future. However, this overwhelming feeling was short-lived, merely an illusion brought on by his new mysterious ability and a closer connection to the creative origin of the world.
"I don''t know why, but this ability feels familiar, like the strange space within Imu''s third eye that day," pondered Rob. "This is strange..."
With that, Rob transformed into lightning and disappeared quickly from his ce, heading towards the peaceful ce in Ohara, a perfect environment to understand his newfound mysterious ability.
...
While Rob was in a dazed state, the inhabitants of the world were still passionately enjoying the excitement of "One Piece". It is estimated that at least a quarter of the world''s poption, around 100 million people, have read Rob''s manga at least once.
In Ohara, Brook was thoroughly enjoying his own arc. He had finally appeared again in the manga, where he was thest one to fall off the bridge that Franky knocked down, drawing everyone''s attention.
"Yohohohoho! This is my moment of glory!" Brook eximed.
"Who would dare to jump from a tall building and fall to their death? Oh, I forgot that I''m already dead, Yohohohoho!" he added, with a chuckle.
Clover and Vegapunkughed at Brook''s joke.
"It turns out that the legendary samurai Ryuma uses your shadow to move, Brook-San," Clover said in surprise, her eyes wide.
"I already expected that from the moment he appeared," Vegapunk replied, looking at Brook. He wondered if the world was truly that ignorant, or if he was just incredibly intelligent.
"You have inhuman analytical abilities. You can infer anything before it''s even shown in the manga, and you could even create a forum for hypotheses and surpass Odachi if you wanted to. You have the potential to spoil the story for the author," Clover continued.
"Hahaha! I already know a lot about devil fruits too. After reading many books from your tree of omniscience, I already understand a lot of facts," Vegapunk added.
"Well, Vegapunk, be quiet... These kids have heard what you said," Clover interjected.
Not far from Vegapunk''s group, Domingo, Rosinante, and Enel were already eavesdropping on the conversation between Vegapunk and Clover.
"Fufufu~ We''ve heard something interesting that''s worth paying attention to," Domingo said.
"Yes, who would have expected that big head guy to know the secrets of the devil fruits," Enel added, his eyes shining with excitement.
"Should we tell the teacher?" Rosinante asked, wise as ever.
"Of course, maybe the teacher will reward us if we tell him... shh, be quiet, they''re looking at us," Domingo whispered.
...
Marineford:
"No. 900!?"
"A new zombie? What could it be, I wonder?"
"This Perona is only a 16-year-old girl, she hasn''t even been born in this time period. That means the Devil Fruit known as the Hollow-Hollow Fruit is still undiscovered. It has a powerful curse power and we must acquire it."
Sengoku nodded in agreement with Tsuru''s suggestion.
"The World Government has also established their own treasure rooms, so they might have already obtained the Horo-Horo fruit and Absalom''s Suke Suke fruit," added Sengoku.
"I hope that''s the case. We need to strengthen ourselves, just like the Hunters Guild, or else the new bnce will copse and we''ll lose this battle," Zephyrmented.
Garp chimed in, "The Hunters Guild is already stronger than us, Sengoku, Tsuru, and Zephyr too. It''s time to face the reality."
"You''re just keeping quiet," Sengoku retorted.
...
Fish-Man Ind: Inside the Art Store,
"Wow! This is fantastic!"
"I''ll be as strong as my teacher, Tom, someday!"
Little Franky''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at the depiction of his fight with the spider monkey in the manga.
"Tahahaha! That''s right! You defeated that spider monkey perfectly, Franky!"
Tom was thrilled with this particr part of the chapter. His disciple was urately portrayed in the manga so far.
::::: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 402: Brook is not an ordinary skeleton!
Chapter 403: The manga requires Moria to change his future ns!
Chapter 404: Moria Shock!
Chapter 410 Brook is not an ordinary skeleton!
Chapter 410 Brook is not an ordinary skeleton!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
Fish-Man Ind:
On Fish-Man Ind, readers were in a state of confusion all the time, whether from the general public or even King Neptune himself... Allowing them to find out the wonders and facts of the world above the surface, so the reactions of the Fish-Man race were more severe than that of humans.
Among all 10 Fish-Man race people, at least 7 people have put an "expression of great shock about the insane events in Thriller Bark" on the global forum.
________________
[Global Forum]
________________
-Sofina (Fish-Man Ind): Kya! How can there be such grotesque creatures as zombies in the world? I don''t want to think about going above the surface anymore!
(1.4K Liked This Tweet)
(506 Replied To This Tweet)
(67 Shared This Tweet)
(Author''s note: Ordinary people can still post one tweet a day on the global forum.)
________________
-Arlong(Fish-Man Ind): A lot of empty tweets about the horror of "Thriller Bark" stop it, weaklings! This Moria only relies on the Devil Fruit, it''s not as strong as it looks.
(1M Liked This Tweet)
(609K Replied To This Tweet)
(67K Shared This Tweet)
(Replies: -Shiki: Stopparing yourself to humans, Fish-Man.
-Moria: Haha! Oh, what a joke from a fish who lost in the first chapters.
-Fisher Tiger: @Moria don''t talk bad about our race, we want peaceful rtions with humans, not with people like you.
-King Neptune: @Arlong, @Fisher_Tiger, let them say what they want, we are fish after all." +...)
-Brook(West Blue, Ohara Ind): Yohohohohoho! I finally got the bluebel!
(13M Liked This Tweet)
(908K Replied To This Tweet)
(500K Shared This Tweet)
Brook removed his eyes shocked by the huge numbers of people who are interacting with him after getting the bluebel and with a thundering heart looked at the manga page to be more shocked than that.
"Here I am again, Yohohoho!"
"It''s really your fighting style... That''s why it''s clear that you are the first person to know the user of your shadow, right Brook-San?"
"Yohohoho! It looks like I can''t hide it from your wise eyes anymore, Clover-San."
"Well, no wonder. The person who knows its ''features'' best is that person himself."
Clover sighs while seeing the eye-catching disy of the ''fun'' skeleton on the manga page.
"One Piece" events:
"Huh? What''s that!! Who''s that!! Who''s singing that song!!" The attention of the spider monkey, who was preparing to trap his prey "Robin" and "Franky" with his spider web and send them to the realm of shadows with the sound of a person singing.
"Yohohohoho, No, No, so you did enter this ind after all?"
Robin was surprised to see the skeleton appearing above the spider monkey''s web smoothly: "Eh How did youe from down-" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Brook quickly replied: "I jumped. Since I''m light."
"I cannot be helped if you, unfortunately, dide here."
"I should tell you everything about this ind!!"
The spider monkey red at Brook with hatred before asking: "Hey you. Who are you!! You''re not a zombie!!?"
"Are you anotherrade of the pirates!?"
When the spider monkey sees Brook, Franky quickly shouts a warning: "Hey!! Skeleton!!"
Brook replied quickly and in a shocking way, the show of the strange skeleton had already ended before it began:
"... Don''t mind... It is alright... Since I am finishing this."
Franky: "!?..."
Brook returned the sword to the scabbard smoothly before saying in a cold voice from the depths of hell: "... ''Humming Ten Feet''..."
"Arrownotch Strike!!! (Yahazu Giri)
When Brook finished closing the sword in the scabbard, the spider monkey''s back was cut off smoothly.
It was an immediate loss.
Vegapunk, Clover, Domingo, Enel, Rosinante, and even the Goddesses of the Store who managed to read this scene looked into Brook with wide eyes.
"The king of showmanship without dispute..."
"Oh, man! This is amazing!"
"Wow, what a powerful sword skill!"
"How did you do that, Brook-San? Teach me! I want to defeat Mihawk in sword skills!"
Rosinante stepped away from his group and sat near Brook who appeared to be reminiscing about his father, as he regained his normal body inside the art store.
"Yohohoho! I can definitely teach you, but Rob-Sama will be mad at me for stealing his disciple."
Brook said jokingly.
"No problem! I''ll talk to the teacher about it. Please teach me that trick! It''s amazing!"
Hearing this, Domingo red at his younger brother.
He had the speed fruit that could make him the fastest man in the world if he developed it swiftly, but he wanted to dy it until he learned a cheap trick.
"You fool, he relies on his speed to perform that trick, you''re faster than him so it''s pointless for you."
New World, Wano Country:
"Respected sword skills."
"Really, this skeleton is amazing, I really want to know his background."
A certain samurai smiled while reading this scene from the manga.
It was spring, and enjoying the breeze while reading the manga was an addiction at this stage for Denjiro.
"Yohohoho! Even hisughter is enjoyable - DeGuzaru!"
"Is he the original owner of the shadow that moves the sword god''s corpse? That alone is enough to qualify him as a great swordsman."
"See... He really killed the zombie... This ck thing, what is it? Soul, huh? It looks like a shadow."
The Akazayas were captivated by the events in the manga at this stage.
Far from Kuri, in the flower capital:
The angry samurais were still sore, at least until they finished reading the volumepletely and at that time they could go looking for Moria after getting to know him well from the manga.
For this reason, Mihawk and Issho werefortably in their seats while reading the manga calmly.
"He''s truly a swordsman, I thought he was joking at the time."
Seeing Brook''s skill inbat, Mihawk could onlypliment him in his heart.
"I also thought he was joking... in any case, a bone body without any flesh cannot be a swordsman, in this case, he certainly relies on his soul''s power, just like-"
"Shinigami..."
Mihawk spoke thest word with fiery eyes.
"Shinigami" were the masters of swords in Mihawk''s heart after everything.
"I need to meet him and ask him about it in the nearest time, perhaps he can greatly assist me..."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 403: The manga requires Moria to change his future ns!
Chapter 404: Moria Shock!
Chapter 405: Luffy''s Shadow Extraction!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 411 The manga requires Moria to change his future plans!
Chapter 411 The manga requires Moria to change his future ns!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"You stopped himpletely... What did you do!?" Franky was still trapped inside the dead giant gori''s spiderweb, but he had already begun to try to escape.
Brook answered calmly: "I purified him."
Suddenly, one of the mouse spiders pointed to Brook and eximed in shock: "... Look!! It''s definitely him... ''Humming''...!!! The man who messed up Thriller Bark five years ago!!!"
Brook: "..."
"We need to inform the master!!!"
Brook paid no attention to the spiders running away, but instead looked at Franky and weakly informed him of the weakness of the spiderweb: "HAAAAAAA, This spider web is strong against "Power" but weak against fire."
Following Brook''s advice, Franky immediately began blowing fire from his mouth: "That''s true. It loosens up."
After freeing himself from the spiderweb, Franky looked at Brook and asked him his questions: "Straw Hat and the others were kidnapped!! It seems that you know a lot about this ind."
Brook nodded in agreement, he already knew a lot about this ship-ind. "Yes, but... Where should I start?"
"If they have already been caught, there is a high chance that we''re already toote."
Hearing this, Franky had an angry reaction, what does this skeleton mean that they''re already toote? "WHAAT!!? Toote, you say!!?"
Brook quickly tried to calm Franky''s violent mood, but quickly went south: "Pl-Please don''t shout so much. My ears will start ringing!!"
"But wait. Since I''m a skeleton, I don''t have ears!! YOHOHO!! Skull joke!!"
Franky''s face shot his hand towards the skeleton, ready to smash him whith his silly jokes. "...!!!"
Robin: "Stop it, He''s already dead."
Brook: " Anyways, Please listen without fooling around."
This time Franky''s anger rose even more, who is fooling around at this moment !!? " ...!!! "
Robin also became more serious in preventing Fanky from exploding Brook: "Stop it. He''s already dead."
Brook lifted his hat from his forehead before starting to talk: "As I said before, there was a time when my ship''s rudder didn''t work, and I drifted all alone in the sea for dozens of years..."
"As much as I wanted to escape from this "Devil Sea, the rudder was broken, so I was just drifting with the tides."
"Then, by chance... I arrived here five years ago."
"I was lured onto this Thriller Bark, just like youdies and gentlemen..."
"I, who wanted to get out of this Florian Triangle at any cost, went around this ind thinking that maybe they had the parts to fix my rudder."
"But all I found were monsters and zombies. In the end, I was caught and brought to that building."
Franky: "..."
Brook continued: "What I saw inside was... The struggling dancer who had been caught before me, and... A patched corpse they called Mario, When I looked up, a scary, big man appeared and... He pulled the man''s shadow off of the floor!! And he cut it off!!!
Robin: "!?"
Franky: "He cut off... His shadow...!?"
Brook answered, regretting it: "I would have doubted my eyes too... But I... Don''t HAVE EYES!!! "
Franky exploded with anger: "Stop it or I''ll hit you, you bastard!!! "
Even Robin gave him permission to hit him: "You can hit him now."
West Blue, Ohara:
Inside art store:
"HAHAHAHAHA!!"
"GHAHGHAHGHAH!!"
"KAHAHAHAHA!!!"
"Hahahah! I''mughing so hard!! Skull jokes are funny! Hahahaha!!"
"Franky lost control! Hahahaha!"
"Even Robin, who is hard to get angry, is made tough by Brook''s skull jokes! My stomach hurts! Hahahaha!!"
Everyoneughed hard inside the Ohara''s art store, not just Ohara, simr scenes and conversations were repeated in all the art stores in the pirate world.
The lightness of the skeleton''s blood caused many people tough.
This scene was reflected in Brook''s eyes who was looking at many people whoughed because of the previous scene in the manga.
Complicated feelings were reflected on his face, but in the end, he smiled and startedughing hard until tears fromughing flowed freely.
"Yohohohoho! This time I already have tears."
...
West Blue, Thriller Bark Ind:
After epting the invitation of the World Government to be one of the Shichibukai in their ranks, Moria continued reading the manga with anxiety.
epting the invitation of the World Government means that he decided to consider Sky Sword Rob as an enemy, since he and the World Government are enemies.
Moria took this decision because of the deep hatred he had for Rob... He will never forget that day when Rob humiliated him and made himugh in madness just for his own enjoyment.
Since that day Moria has strongly hated Rob as his greatest enemy, but he didn''t dare to act against him.
Especially after getting one of his enemy''s shops, Moria believed that Rob does not know about him yet, and if he does, he will definitely reim it.
Therefore Moria quickly came up with a n to convert Thriller Bark into a ship as soon as possible and run away, so that Rob couldn''t reim his shop at that time.
"I will never go to the Devil''s Sea again! Keeeshishishi!"
"The world is vast, there are many mysterious ces like Florian Triangle, this time all thanks to you, I will avoid all future idents! I will quietly develop far away from the eyes using the great ideas you gave me from ''Solo Leveling''..."
"Then after many years when I be strong enough, I wille back to kill you! Keeeshishishishi~"
"But I will kill Kaido first! And that old hag Shiki who looks from his interactions with Kaido on the forum as if they formed an alliance..."
After acknowledging his ns andughing at the content of his heart, Moria returned to reading the manga.
"You are the scary one here, you skeleton freak!"
After reading what Brook said about him, Moria almost flipped the table in anger, but he remembered that doing so would cost him safety points with the smart shop and enable him to control his anger.
"Do it! Hit him this time, Franky, I support you too!"
"Keshishishi~ I really hit him! I''m happy to see the skeleton freak suffer."
"Curse! My abilities have be a general encyclopedia This is bad!"
Seeing Brook talking about the ''Kage Kage no Mi'' and its ability to steal shadows of people and move dead bodies through it, in addition to exploiting the feature of the surgicalpanion to create perfect bodies, made Moria''s face turn green from anger.
"I need that now I must change the way I develop my fruit abilities to apletely different direction or else I won''t be able to threaten anyone as long as all my secrets are now revealed in the manga."
"Damnit!"
...
West Blue, Ilka Ind:
Jigoro red at the events of the manga with eyes full of anger. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Is this his fate in the future!?
"Death after killing 7000 pirates to protect my family is a brave death, I would be happy to die that way Until now, I''ve killed 1000 pirates only out of 7000 at the age of 56 years..."
"Or to put it more urately, it was supposed to happen if it weren''t for the existence of the shop."
Since Jigoro was able to deduce such scary facts, there is no shortage of smart people on Ilka Ind... This is why many people breathed a sigh of relief after reaching the same conclusion.
Robpletely saved Ilka Ind just as he did with Ohara (From Buster Call), and Wano (From the results of the battle with Imu).
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 404: Moria Shock!
Chapter 405: Luffy''s Shadow Extraction!
Chapter 406: Frozen Legend!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 412 Moria Shock!
Chapter 412 Moria Shock!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::::
West Blue, Thriller Bark:
The best moment that the main character from the manga of One Piece experiences is the moment when sees their first appearance in One Piece.
The same thing for Gecko Moria who has been eagerly awaiting his first appearance since the new arc was promoted in the store posters for weeks!
Now Moria was reading thetest views before his appearance with a troubled heart.
"How?"
"How will I look after 23 years from now?"
What he cared about most after his strength, was his appearance, of course, he didn''t want to be ugly, he was thest of the Oni race! He loved this race in a special way the distinguished appearance of them.
(Note from the author: Not much has been mentioned about Moria''s race by Oda, it can be said that it waspletely ignored despite the fact that it is clearly obvious that Moria is not human, he is Humanoid but not Pure human... That''s why I created an OC race and gave it to him. This is Fanfic anyway, most of my ideas will be shot down by Oda after the story is over... It''s good that I was able to predict that Buggy will be a Yonko at the beginning of the story !)
Moria''s current age is 28 years, his appearance looks rtively eptable, with fiery red hair, a blue-tendingplexion, a mouth full of sharp teeth, two small horns, and a scar that was stitched in the middle of his forehead, he wears...
"One Piece" Events:
"MASTEEEEEER!!"
Some ordinary zombies ran towards the main hall in Moria''s pce to inform him of something important, they seemed very urgent:
"The three enigmas have gathered!!"
"... So fast!! Let them in!!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Moria''s voice sounded high-pitched in a strange way.
As soon as he said that, Hogback, Absalom, and Perona entered the main hall confidently.
They stood in front of a giant, overweight man with a sinister smile on his face: "Oh. So you all came."
"Kishishishishishi!!! Make me the pirate king quickly!!! Immediately!!!"
[Shichibukai GECKO MORIA- Former bounty: 320 Million Berry.]
Hearing that, Luffy who was ced in a cage shouted: "What''s with the Pirate King talk!!? The one who''ll be the Pirate King is... Me!!"
"Hey!!! Unite this rope, you huge leek!!!" Luffy continued to shout without any effect: "Give Usopp, Nami, Chopper, Sanji, and Zoro back to me!!! Where have you taken them!!?"
Finally seeing the famous straw hat, even Doctor Hogback was excited: "What a powerful man... So this is "Straw Hat" Luffy?"
"..."
Moria''s eyes widened after seeing all of this... for a moment he felt dizzy from the shock of the scene, especially for him.
"By the hell! Is this how I will be after more than 20 years?!?!"
"Impossible!!"
Moria almost hit the table with anger, but he managed to control himself when he remembered that he would be the one to feel the pain if he did so.
"Well, no problem, I will try to ovee the current situation by regrly practicing physical training! I will not fall into the trap ofziness- the curse!"
After encouraging himself, Moria continued reading the manga with passion.
"Oh my god! I really managed to capture the shadow of Luffy!"
"What do I see!!!?"
This time Moria''s eyes almost burst out of her sockets from the shock!
"Where is the broken conspiracy armor of this kid!?!"
"How did you manage to take his shadow so easily!! Impossible!! Something is not right here...!"
Seeing that he managed to cause great harm to Zoro, Sanji, and Luffy by stealing their shadows made Moria very shocked... How could all of this be so easy?
As a passionate reader of manga and One Piece, he knew the fate of thesepanions after everything... He did not expect to be the first "enemy" to achieve such a great achievement against the Straw Hat Crew...
...
Not only Moria was shocked by this chapter. All readers around the world were also shocked, including Luffy''s grandpa who exploded in anger.
At Marineford:
"What the curse!!"
"How did you allow him to take your shadow so easily! Idiotic grandson!! Foolish grandson!!"
Garp''s roar spread in the sky of Marineford, scaring the soldiers and their families.
Garp couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. His beloved grandson, Luffy, had been defeated so easily by Moria. He had always known that Luffy was a powerful pirate, At least in the first half of Grand Line, but he never thought that his shadow would be the key to his defeat. He felt a mix of anger and frustration as he thought about the gravity of the situation.
As a Marine hero, Garp had faced many powerful enemies and had alwayse out victorious. He couldn''t understand how his grandson and his crew could have been defeated by someone like Moria.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 405: Luffy''s Shadow Extraction!
Chapter 406: Frozen Legend!
Chapter 407: Kaido and Shiki Reaction!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 413 Luffys Shadow Extraction!
Chapter 413 Luffy''s Shadow Extraction!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
Marineford:
Seeing how a young girl like Perona destroyed Luffy''s spiritual being with her negative ghosts made Garp unable to speak, before exploding with anger from the next scene of his grandson''s loss.
"Wow, she has an extraordinary ability... Anyway, I don''t think she would work against a powerful Haki user."
Sengoku shook his head after hearing Tsuru''s words, before raising a question that has always puzzled people like them.
"Specifically, I''m wondering why nothing has been mentioned about Haki and its types since the beginning of the story until now isn''t this strange? Even a captain from the Marine headquarters like Smoker doesn''t know how to use Haki, it hasn''t been spoken about before, even though it''s known that he wouldn''t graduate from the headquarters without mastering the basics of Haki types."
Inside Sengoku''s office was only he, Garp, and Tsuru present.
The three admirals and the assistant admiral Zephyr had already left to n for their mission assigned to them by the fleet admiral.
"Garp... it seems that you didn''t teach your grandson anything except throwing him off cliffs and making him experience the harshness of nature."
Garp looked at Sengoku while digging his thumb into his nose as if saying, "What? Are you talking about me?"
"Garp who was in the manga had different circumstances than me now I know a lot about my grandson and his future, so of course, if I got the same grandson this time, my treatment of him would be different."
Tsuru felt a tightness in her chest for some reason after hearing this, as an unmarried, childless woman, she felt a little bitter taste now only did she realize that she might have ignored something extremely important all this time.
After seeing herself as an old and short woman in the manga, she felt a great sense of disappointment and sadness over how much she had changed over the years to reach that point. Time was certainly not merciful.
Seeing Tsuru''s disappointed expression pained Sengoku''s heart for this unrted matter quickly.
"By the way, have you found your son yet or not? Maybe he''s already met Luffy''s mother."
"Don''t mention that... the runaway Dragon has already entered the hidden dragon mode, it''s impossible to find him, he may be in a random art store... where should I start searching? I don''t know... just tell those fuckers Gorosei and the female Lord on their heads to search for him themselves, I have no rtion to him."
In the art store of "Sorbet Kingdom":
"Aaacho!" Dragon sneezed strongly, interrupting his immersion in the manga events for the moment.
"It seems that Vice-Admiral Garp is cursing you again, Captain, Mmmfufufu~"
"Iva...stop being so obvious, don''t forget our mission here," Dragon said.
"When we finish, you''ll return to the Kamabakka Kingdom." He added.
Upon hearing this, Crocodile felt extremely happy! As if he had finally been saved.
...
"Dammit! What''s happening with Luffy? Can''t he use the second gear to explode the damn armor he''s wearing with the spider web that binds him?"
Back in the Marine headquarters office, Garp is still agitated by the current events in Marineford.
"Silly! He wants to be a sea cucumber!? What about the Pirate King!?"
Veins appeared on Garp''s forehead after seeing this ridiculous scene, while Sengoku muffled hisughter after seeing his angry friend''s reaction.
"One piece" Events:
The negative hollows released by Perona through Luffy''s body caused a repeat of the previous scene: "If I could be reborn I want to be a sea cucumber I''m gonna die."
Seeing this scene, even Absalom feltpassion for Luffy: "Making the man who said he''d be the pirate king a sea cucumber is cruel."
After a minute, Luffy was stripped of his armor, tied up and suspended on a vertical rope, then Moria ordered to turn on the lights behind Luffy:
"Hit the lights!!!"
It appeared that Luffy had regained consciousness, but he was already toote: "What are you doing?! Damn it!! I''ll remember this, you guys!!! WHA?"
Luffy''s words stopped in his throat when he saw a ridiculous scene, his shadow was extracted from the ground by Moria as if it were a physical thing: "Huh?! What''s that... My shadow!?"
With a sinister smile, Moria cut Luffy''s shadow off his body using scissors, causing Luffy to lose consciousness afterwards.
"Fufufu..." Dr. Hogbackughed after seeing this scene.
"Kishishishishi!!" Moria couldn''t contain his excitement after capturing a strong shadow in his hand.
"I''ve got it!! A fighting strength worth 300 Million Berry!!!"
"With this, the strongest ''special zombies'' in history will be born!!!"
"What''s happening!!! Curse!!!"
At this moment, Garp''s loud voice echoed throughout Marinford.
"Strange, why didn''t Luffy resist before that?" Even Sengoku felt a sense of attachment to the matter.
"If he resisted, we wouldn''t be able to see how Moria steals the shadows of his victims, it was somewhat exciting."
Tsuru said with a concerned expression.
"No need to worry, Garp, hasn''t your grandson and his crew lost before? This is natural. This Moria will be defeatedter." Tsuru added.
"Sengoku! Why did you send Momonga to deliver the invitation to that warf instead of me?" Garp asked with an annoyed tone.
"What!? Didn''t I suggest that to you first, but you refused!? "
Garp''s eyes widened when he heard this, he shook his head calmly while he was recalling past memories.
"Oh, right... It looks like I missed a golden opportunity to feed the bloodthirsty bastard my special hatred fist."
"When did you have a fist by this name? As far as I know, you only have a love fist... "
"I made it specifically for Moria."
"He''s a Shichibukai now, it''s not allowed for you to harm him..." Sengoku trembled after seeing Garp''s fierce expression.
...
On an unknown ind in the first half of the Grand Line:
A proud pirate ship can be seen anchored near the shore. The ship appeared red and luxurious, in the middle of it there is a huge egg that holds some intriguing secrets. Yes, this was the ship of the pirate king who earned this title early enough to reach the peak of his life.
Oro Jackson!
"Wahahahaha!!"
Unlike Garp, Rogerughed loudly at the scene of Luffy being beaten.
"Hahahaha! From a pirate king to a sea cucumber! Hrious!"
As he drank sake, Roger couldn''t contain hisughter, the scene was too funny after all.
"Touching truly, Hahaha! It reminded me of our adventures in the first half of the Grand Line when we were still ignorant of the sky''s height like them."
Even Gaban was enjoying the manga so far.
The same goes for the other crew members.
"Oh man, what a weak this kid who you chose to inherit the captain''s will."
"What did you say!?"
With a few murmurs, another battle broke out between Buggy and Shanks.
...
"Dear, what do you think of this arc so far?"
Rouge, Roger''s wife, asked as he was still reading the manga with a smiling expression.
"Hmm? It''s good, intriguing. It looks like Moria has a story in the new world too... we''ll seeter how the situation develops."
"Either way, his crew is still just a crew from paradise. If Luffy and hispanions can''t surpass them, it''s best for them to withdraw from the piracy domain."
"Captain, how long will we wait for Rayleigh-San here, when will he return?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Shanks, the trainee of Roger''s crew, asked.
"He said he''s already on his way, let''s wait for him calmly."
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 406: Frozen Legend!
Chapter 407: Kaido and Shiki Reaction!
Chapter 408: The Devil Giant!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 414 Frozen Legend!
Chapter 414 Frozen Legend!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
As is known, the Roger pirates were waiting for the return of their vice-captain who had gone to assist Shakky in the previous raid on the pirate ind led by the Hunters'' Guild.
But during that, they were enjoying the current events in the manga One Piece.
After the scene of Luffy''s shadow extraction, something made them gasp in shock. Even Roger and his wife felt a huge shock they hadn''t felt since they saw Ace for the first time in the manga.
Of course, that thing was Special Zombie number 900 from Moria''s Zombie Army.
...
Far from Paradice, in the second half of the Grand Line, the New World, the members of a famous pirate crew were also confused by their situation.
The whale-like ship, Moby Dick, stopped on the shore of the New World''s manga ind, next to it stopped several other ships bearing the pirate''s gs.
Thergest ship among them had arge Jolly Roger with a red skull andrge horns.
All these ships surrounded by Moby Dick were multiple crews following the Whitebeard Pirates!
Yes, that was the case, and this ind named "Manga Ind" was chosen because it was within Whitebeard''s territory, where it was chosen to be a gathering point for this meeting.
Since Whitebeard obtained an art store on his main ship, he organized these gatherings to give his allies and other sons some benefits from the art store.
After all, Whitebeard was known for being very kind to the crews they chose to follow him as their leader.
After One Piece manga became very popr all over the world, including the New World, many people who couldn''t get it in the New World due to the shortage of art stores, started looking for diverse sources to get it.
In the case of Whitebeard''s subordinate crews, it was fortunate for them that Whitebeard''s own ship was the closest and best source of manga for them.
That''s why once a month, Whitebeard''s crew would almost insist on gathering on this ind named "Manga Ind" for this reason, so they could gather and read the manga.
Among the crews, there is a new crew under the g of Whitebeard, the leader of this crew is strange in the literal meaning of the word.
He was a giant!
And not just any giant, but a giant of a different mutated race from the usual giants.
He could be called a devil among giants.
A few years ago, he led his crew called "Little Pirates" to cause chaos and turmoil in the New World, for worse or for better, caused turmoil in inds under Whitebeard''s territory and which caught Whitebeard''s personal attention.
After being defeated by Whitebeard, he swore allegiance to him and became one of his followers, and this is something that Whitebeard did not reject, as he found this "devil among giants" background extremely interesting.
With green skin resembling the leaders of the orcs in games, horns resembling Kaido and lower fangs resembling ancient beasts, thick red hair, and a body that is 60 meters tall, which can bepared to three giants in one go.
Despite his colossal body and strange shape resembling a mixture between a humanoid and a devil, he appeared lively and young and has a strange kind of childishness in his eyes.
This devil among the giants was Little Oars Jr! The leader of the Little Pirates and a member of the Whitebeard Pirates. At only 47 years old, it was clear that he was still a child in his own tribe.
It is worth noting that he was thest member of his tribe after both of his parents died in one of the secret government raids on dangerous tribes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
On a high hill, Little Oars Jr was carrying a huge book in his hand that was specifically assigned to him by the Whitebeard Pirates, alongside him were his crew members who wore Oars Jr-like clothes, they also carried manga volumes specific to them.
Everyone was reading manga andughing, this is what they had grown ustomed to after all.
The harsh and high-pitched voice of Little Oars was particrly annoying every time he reacted with manga events, but no oneined about it. His crew members loved him after all.
The Whitebeard Pirates were not far from the Little Pirates gathering.
Whitebeard read manga with a dull expression while flipping through the pages, until now the progression of the events did not please his passion.
Only when Moria was able to sessfully extract the shadow of Luffy, Whitebeardughed.
"Gurarararara!! It seems that this kid has truly suffered a loss this time." Whitebeardmented with a smiling expression, this type of unexpected event had a special taste for him.
"Yes, Oyaji... I wonder what kind of zombie will move the shadow of Luffy-yoi." Even Marco felt expectations for it... the events so far had already been good, but it seemed that this event would be a turning point in the arc.
"Look, it seems they won''t kill Luffy... this is good! At the moment I thought about it, fortunately-"
"Haha! And as if the protagonist of the story will die so easily, look at what Brook is saying to Franky and Robin."
"If the shadow''s owner dies, the shadow will also fade. And this is natural."
"Oh! What a battle it will be between the shadow''s owner Brook and the zombie Ryuma!"
"Oden-Sama! Who do you think will win in that battle!?" Izou asked with enthusiasm.
"Do you even need to ask? It''s obvious that the corpse of Ryuma will win, he has Shisui after all..."
Oden was convinced of this.
After that, the Whitebeard Pirates discussed this topic and the battle between the corpse of Ryuma and Brook with great enthusiasm.
Suddenly, the Whitebeard''s eyes widened, and the same thing for Marco, Vista, Jozu, and on the side Little Oars Jr.
What he saw in the manga caused Little Oars Jr to stop thinking and enter into great turmoil.
Whitebeard repeated what he read on the manga page with astonishment as he looked at the huge corpse of his new son''s ancestor.
"Now then...!! Time for his resurrection!! History''s only... The insane warrior called a Devil!!"
"One Piece" Events:
[[Special Zombie No. 900''s freezer''s passage]]
"This will be exciting"
While walking through the passage leading to the freezer room, Moria was excited: "When I saw his dead body in the frozen country I couldn''t stop myself from trembling."
"To think 500 years ago this repulsive thing ravaged the seas, it''s breathtaking...!! Raiding each country, the ind was taken back to theirnd. It became known as a country of viins."
"Cold~" Absalom felt the intense cold in this ce.
Moria continued: "The man who was dubbed their ringleader, the ''Legendary Continent-Puller'' whose name held sway around the world, was in that ce...!!"
Hogbackughed: "The absolute beast from which to make a zombie..."
Moria continued: "And another legend will be revived, Kishishishi!!"
"Now then...!! Time for his resurrection!! History''s only... The insane warrior called a Devil!!"
"OARS!!!!"
A red devil, extremely frozen and repulsive, appeared. Only by looking at his dead body could one''s heart be filled with terror. On his left hand was written: SZ-900.
Marigoa, Bangaea Castle:
Imu opened her bloodshot eyes wider than usual as the frozen form of Oars reflected in them.
"Interesting... truly breathtaking."
"So this little devil from that time has already died in this manner... magnificent~!"
Seeing this familiar person brought back some memories for Imu and made her feel an immense sense of happiness.
It seemed that the time hade for another move.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 407: Kaido and Shiki Reaction!
Chapter 408: The Devil Giant!
Chapter 409: A BEAUTIFUL LADY SWORDSMAN just arrived with a ton of MEAT!!!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 415 Kaido and Shiki Reaction!
Chapter 415 Kaido and Shiki Reaction!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Let''s begin...!!" Moria looked at therge corpse of Oars with a passionate smile while gripping Luffy''s shadow, who wants to be freed with strong determination.
The same thing for the other four mysteries, Perona, Absalom, and Dr. Hogback, they were all waiting for the final moment of the frozen legend''s resurrection ceremony.
Only Usopp, Chopper, and Nami, who were hidden in the stuffed corpse, were troubled by what was happening: ("What''s that That Gi-Giant Corpse!? He is huge, even for a giant!") Usopp forgot his feeling of coldness due to the shock caused by seeing such a huge monster.
Chopper: " UGH UGH!!"
Nami: ("Don''t make a sound, Chopper!! Hold it in!!") Returning to Moria, he had already begun to freeze Luffy''s shadow in order to apply it: "Be still, Straw Hat Luffy''s shadow!! I''m your new master!!"
After hearing that, Luffy''s shadow had already stopped moving.
"You will live as a zombie from now on. I''ll give you a voice and flesh. Forget everyone you knew in the past. Abide my will and be my soldier!!"
Luffy''s shadow agreed to Moria''s contract.
"Keshishishishi. Contractplete."
"Now, Awaken!!! From your 500-year sleep!!!"
Moria threw Luffy''s shadow easily towards Oars''s corpse, which entered smoothly.
After a few seconds, the pce began to shake, causing the night bats to fly away in fear.
Usopp''s eyes almost fell out of their sockets after seeing the huge corpse start to move. But after opening his fearful eye, the three cowards couldn''t bear their fear anymore and screamed loudly, causing their reveal...
"GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!"
Moria: "What''s that!!?"
Nami said while shaking, but quickly closed her mouth: "The corpse is mov-"
Perona: "Hey kumashii!!! Don''t tell me you''ve been hiding the pirates!!!"
..
Oars stood up but broke the huge chains that were binding his body:
"MEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAT!!! I AAAAAAM HUUUUUUUNGRYYYYYYYY!!!"
"WOOOO!!! SANJI!! FOOD!!"
"HMM? WHO IS SANJI!!?"
These were the first words of the most terrifying zombie in history.
New World, Urura Ind:
"I take back my previous words, this Moria is truly intriguing." "Jihahahahaha!! He wants to take revenge on you, Kaido, using an ancient giant from a buried history, this truly shows the need to cut the grass."
"Do you regret letting him run away now, Kaido-Yo~?" Golden Lion asked.
Kaido poured a single shot of Sake barrel into his mouth, after draining it, he wiped his mouth and showed a fierce smile on his face: "Heh~Worororororo!!"
"Isn''t it fun doing it this way? Defeat the insect! And leave a path for his life! He will go and be stronger, then he wille back looking for you! Defeat him again and leave another path for his life! Then he wille back again after bing stronger, then beat him again and this cycle of events will repeat until one of you dies... isn''t that the thrill of life!?! "
"Worororororo!! The thrill of life is in the pursuit of death!"
Shiki''s eyebrows twitched after hearing that. "Crazy!" That''s what he was thinking.
"Either way, what''s your opinion on this special zombie? I''ve heard many legends about this extinct race-"
"It''s not extinct yet," Kaido said.
"What?" Shiki was surprised to hear such news from Kaido.
"King! Tell this old man what you know."
On the side, King took his eyes off the manga book and looked at Kaido with a cold gaze.
"Isn''t Queen the appropriate person to ask about this? After all, he''s responsible for the experiments on the ancient giant-"
"Stop exposing my experiments, you rogue!" After hearing that, Queen shouted in anger.
"Hush~ There''s only one original purebred left of the ancient giant race, and it''s now under the control of the Whitebeard Pirates."
After hearing the name Whitebeard, Shiki''s expression changed... "Damn! Newgate got something good again..."
"So what about the experiments on the ancient giant race then? I''m interested in knowing more about it..."
"Shiki... can you also tell me about your future ns?"
"..." Shiki stopped trying to find out more about this matter, it was not profitable for him to provoke Kaido''s anger.
Either way, he already knew that Queen, one of the three disasters following Kaido was one of the key members of the infamous group of scientists called ''MADS'' previously, so it was obvious that he knew many useful things.
(It''s great to be allied with Kaido... Jihahahaha!!) That''s what Shiki thought at this moment.
...
"Luffy!! Oh, no!! Keep Luffy-San''s shadow away from that huge beast!! WOOOOOO~!!"
Little Yamato screamed loudly after seeing this scene, and the situation got worse when Absalom attacked Nami and kidnapped her again.
The small bird tried his best to calm down the mood of Little Yamato but to no avail.
"Yes! Look, ''BIG BRO!'' and ''ROBIN'' has arrived to save the situation! YAAAY!"
But soon Yamato''s mood became joyful again after seeing the arrival of Franky and Robin who saved Usopp and Chopper.
...
Thriller Bark Ind:
"Keshishishishi!!"
"Keeeeshishishishi~!!!"
Moria lost control of himself at this moment, where he wasughing so hard to the point of tears, this chapter was extremely enjoyable for him!
It was the best chapter he ever read!
He! The future Shadow Lord! He was able to conquer the protagonist of the story and take his shadow by force and awaken a forgotten devil from the world!
If this isn''t exhrating! What could be more exhrating?
Despite Moria being currently unsatisfied with his appearance (ugly) in the manga, he was stillpletely content with his intelligence and luck and his ability in the manga.
"This is great... I wonder when I''ll go to thend of ice and get such a legendary corpse!!!?"
Currently, it is clear that Moria has not yet obtained Oars'' corpse.
"No! If I don''t hurry to get that ancient giant corpse now, many people will take it before me!"
Now, Moria only realized that he might have be too far behind in obtaining Oars'' corpse again.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 408: The Devil Giant!
Chapter 409: A BEAUTIFUL LADY SWORDSMAN just arrived with a ton of MEAT!!!
Chapter 410: Laboon''s Nakama
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 416 The Devil Giant!
Chapter 416 The Devil Giant!
ckStar_BH:
I was not avable in the past two days due to personal reasons, so I couldn''t update the chapters. Sorry for that my friends.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Gomu Gomu no Pistol!!!!" In the manner of Luffy, Oars attempted to stretch his arm to destroy the wall. The wall has already been destroyed, but it seems that his arm did not stretch.
"Wait wait wait wait, You!!!"
"This is it!!! Oars are escaping outside!!!"
The rest of the zombies felt panic upon seeing this scene, unlike Moria who still had a sinister smile on his face.
"That''s strange... I had a feeling that my arm would stretch but... Well, whatever..."
"I WILL BECOME THE PIRATE KING!!!!"
Oars shouted out loudly using Luffy''s exclusive words.
Returning to the Roger pirate crew:
The crew of Roger was speechless as they witnessed these strange events in the manga.
"What amazing devil fruit, it can even revive something like this ancient beast... I wonder what would happen if a shadow like Kaido''s was put into it instead of Luffy''s shadow."
The third man in the Roger pirate crew, Gaban spoke in a low voice, but it was clear that everyone could hear him.
"Wahahaha! That would be interesting to see, I don''t think Moria would be able to control this zombie with the shadow of someone much stronger than him, even Luffy''s shadow can still express his dreams and talk to Moria without any effect of weakening in his speech."
Roger was clear at this point.
"Damn you Shanks!!!"
"What''s that again!?
The confrontation between Buggy and Shanks caught the attention of the crew who shook their heads helplessly.
"I ended up eating a useless devil fruit by your mistake! Look at Moria''s devil fruit! Why didn''t I end up eating a devil fruit like that!?
"Huh!? I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to.."
"@$&..!!!"
Buggy''s anger rose more than it already was... when he wanted to curse Shanks more, he was stopped by the captain''s voice.
"Buggy... you have a devil fruit that can rival Whitebeard''s Quake fruit in terms of damage if it''s developed well."
"I want a devil fruit like the shadow fruit, a Quake fruit-" Buggy''s words stopped in his throat when he finally realized what his captain had just said... "WHAAAAAAAT!?"
His red nose bumped to the ground from shock.
"Achoo!!!"
Returning to the manga ind, Whitebeard sneezed suddenly.
"Who''s talking about me? Roger? Rob? Or someone else? Well, it doesn''t matter."
Whitebeard remembers Rob because of thest trip he made to Ohara two weeks ago, where his arrival caused amotion at that time.
Rob weed him with a good reception and gave him the information that he came to search for.
The birthce of his future son, Thatch.
Rob told him that he would find him in North Blue... he didn''t know his exact location, but for Whitebeard, it was enough.
Because of that, Whitebeard''s impression of Rob became very good, as it wasn''t before. Thus, Whitebeard''s trip to West Blue ended and he returned to the new world, but he didn''t forget to send some of his sons to search for Thatch in North Blue or at least Thatch''s family if he wasn''t born yet.
"Little Oars... what have you decided to do, my son."
"I will help you with anything you want, without any conditions."
The silence wasplete when Whitebeard spoke, no one dared to interrupt him.
Little Oars Jr looked down at Whitebeard, due to his great height, he looked like a towering building among a group of humans.
But this didn''t prevent him from understanding and epting what his adoptive father asked of him.
Yes, at this stage Whitebeard was already his adoptive father. And the father of everyone here.
Even the crew members consider themselves the sons of Whitebeard.
"I want to retrieve the first generation''s corpse from the Ice Land and give it a proper burial, and I won''t allow Gecko Moria to desecrate his corpse... Can I do that?"
His voice was harsh and cold enough to make the birds on the ind start a sudden migration.
"Hmmm..." Of course, Whitebeard had already expected such a request, so he answered calmly. "You will go to the Land of Ice in North Blue with Marco and Jozu and the leaders of the seventh and eighth support crews, your mission is to retrieve Oars'' corpse here and return safely."
Little Oars Jr''s eyes welled up with tears when he heard it, and he felt warmth in his heart. His decision to submit to Whitebeard was the right one after all.
"Thank you, Oyaji!!!"
Elbaf Ind:
The kingdom of the giants is no longer peaceful as it was before the arrival of the Mangas. Of course, the calm here doesn''t mean that there is no turmoil, as the giants are known for their turmoil.
Turmoil and daily battles are the giants'' way of life. But with the arrival of the Mangas, the Elbaf giants who have lived for hundreds of years began to see the world differently.
See the world through the eyes of the Mangas.
The first shock was seeing familiar giants disappear for some time without a trace... In addition to two young giants who went out a short time ago to look for them.
The first is: Brogy and Dorry, and the others are: Oimo and Kashii.
After seeing all these exciting events around them in the Mangas, everyone in the kingdom of giants was relieved about their safety first and then envied their exciting adventures and appearances in the Mangas.
But now the kingdom of giants is agitated because of the appearance of a terrifying ancient giant''s corpse, which caused a stir in the new world, even effect on their kingdom at that time!
"It''s him... that beast... he''s dead... he''s dead... Hehehehe!!"
The former co-captain of the Giant Warrior Pirates, Jarul, appeared crazy at this moment, at the moment that he saw the corpse of Oars, he beganughing and crying like a madman, as it was clear that he remembered a very bad past regarding this devil giant.
Yes, the real name of the ancient giants was the devil giant.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 409: A BEAUTIFUL LADY SWORDSMAN just arrived with a ton of MEAT!!!
Chapter 410: Laboon''s Nakama
Chapter 411: Brook Promise
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
New Fanfic:
Dragon Ball: The Legendary Manga Maker!
Synopsis:
Pedri received a mysterious survey while surfing the inte, this survey led him to a result that he could not have imagined even in his wildest dreams.
Follow the story of Pedri, who identally entered a high-level world, to find himself imitating the protagonist of his favorite novel, The Story of the emergence of a Saiyan God from nowhere, overpowered, and with sound reasoning, he just wants to draw manga and collect a harem!
His steps begin from the Small Earth to space in the seventh universe, then moving between universes, until reaching the top.
Can he break the top to make a fresh start?
Goku: Am I the protagonist?
Krilin: Why not me?
Yamcha: Stop ndering me, please!
Bulma: Marry me, handsome~
Frieza: Who the hell are you?
Beerus: I finally found the right person to give me a decent fight...Ah, aren''t you too strong! Wait... Don''t do it n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Whis: Berus-sama, this manga is so exciting!
Zeno-sama: Pedri! When will the next volume be updated I want it right now! Follow the story of the legendary manga maker!
[Picture]
Go to read the first chapter, guys!
Chapter 417 A BEAUTIFUL LADY SWORDSMAN just arrived with a ton of MEAT!!!
Chapter 417 A BEAUTIFUL LADY SWORDSMAN just arrived with a ton of MEAT!!!
ckStar_BH: Last week I wasn''t online, I was in another city for personal reasons, that''s why I couldn''t update the chapters, but here I am, damn it!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::::
Thest scene from the previous chapter...
Elbaf Ind:
The kingdom of the giants is no longer peaceful as it was before the arrival of the Mangas. Of course, the calm here doesn''t mean that there is no turmoil, as the giants are known for their turmoil.
Turmoil and daily battles are the giants'' way of life. But with the arrival of the Mangas, the Elbaf giants who have lived for hundreds of years began to see the world differently.
See the world through the eyes of the Mangas.
The first shock was seeing familiar giants disappear for some time without a trace... In addition to two young giants who went out a short time ago to look for them.
The first is: Brogy and Dorry, and the others are: Oimo and Kashii.
After seeing all these exciting events around them in the Mangas, everyone in the kingdom of giants was relieved about their safety first and then envied their exciting adventures and appearances in the Mangas.
But now the kingdom of giants is agitated because of the appearance of a terrifying ancient giant''s corpse, which caused a stir in the new world, even effect on their kingdom at that time!
...
"It is... that beast... dead... it is dead... hehe...Bojajajaja!!"
The ground shook under the feet of the old giant Jarul, who lost control of his emotions and his giant body fell to the ground.
The sight of Oars'' return to life, even through the shadow of another person, made his spirit flicker with fear, he who was a giant who didn''t know the meaning of fear!
"What''s happening!? "
"Vige sage, what''s the matter!? "
"Call the doctor!"
The sudden copse of the giant vige leader caught the attention of the giant vige members and they rushed to support him.
The manga book fell to the ground but no one paid any attention to it, they focused their attention only on the injured Jarul.
The current situation made them remember the disaster caused by Charlotte Linlin in Elbaf Vige once. That was the day they lost another wise man, Jorul.
After Jorul''s death and Charlotte Linlin''s expulsion, Jarul became the only wise man in Elbaf vige and remained so until today, when the manga One Piece finally reached Elbaf.
However, Jarul did not expect himself to discover many wonderful things through this manga.
"He''s not back to life, right? That devil is not back to life, is it not?"
The giants who came to support Jarul were surprised.
"What devil?"
Hajrudin asked with concern in his voice, it was clear that he was worried about the health of the wise man Jarul.
"Oa- Oars... That devil shouldn''te back, he is a moving disaster, he brings destruction to everywhere he goes!"
"Oars?"
The giants quickly remembered this name because they saw it in the manga One Piece after all... From the general knowledge known in Elbaf, they were not the only giants in this world, there were even giants to a degree that they even appeared as humans in front of them.
For example, Oars appeared in the manga as a dead corpse.
"Tell us, Jarul-Sama, about the story behind this giant beast... What did he do 500 years ago to be called the Continent Puller?"
...
Not far from the turbulent Wand''s sea, where the Elbaf ind is located, in another more turbulent sea, Wano Country:
As the giants were shocked by the appearance of a historical devil from a rtively close ethnicity to them, the inhabitants of Wano were even more shocked, and the reason, the appearance of their spiritual leader, and the sword god in their hearts, in the manga.
Of course, this was not a small event, like the appearance of a member of the Shimotsuki n in a distant sea (Shimotsuki vige in East Blue) or the appearance of a ninja Ronin in a group of Government''s assassins (Kumadori of CP9) ...
It was a big event! This was the corpse of the sword god Ryuma who holds the national treasure Shusui in his hand!
Even Ryuma''s background was mentioned in full by Dr. Hogback.
A powerful samurai cut off the head of a dragon to protect his country... This story in particr inspired many manga readers around the world, as people from different seas expressed their admiration for Ryuma which made the inhabitants of Wano feel happy.
In Kuri, the samurais who want to go to sea to search for Moria gather inside the art store.
Before going to kill the evil bastard Moria, they will read theplete volume first, right?
"Finally! After a long wait, this battle is here!"
"Skeleton Brook VS Ryuma-Sama!"
"Before it starts, who do you think will win this battle!? "
"Do you even need to ask? It''s obvious that the corpse of Ryuma-Sama will win!"
The looks in the samurai''s eyes were passionate for Ryuma even if he was just a corpse in the manga.
"One Piece" Events:
"Well, just like that time pleading ''not the afro'' ''not the afro''... You''ll wind up shamelessly begging me for your life again...!!"
cing his sword on his shoulder, the zombie Ryuma speaks calmly.
Brook points to him with his cane before denying: " ... No!! That will not ure."
Brook regained memories of what happened 5 years ago when he faced the zombie Ryuma for the first time and lost with one blow.
[sh-back:
Brook: ... I''m sorry... I''ve lost. I beg you... Let me escape...!! I''ll leave this ind immediately so...
Ryuma''s corpse: Then, get out of my sight!!! Besides, it would be a problem for me too if you died.
Brook: Uhh... Uuhh...]
Zombie Ryuma cut off Brook''s memories recovery: "No more pathetic disys."
With that, Brook''s second battle to regain his shadow began: "Say whatever you like, these past 5 years... For this second chance!!! I''VE BECOME STRONGER!!! "
The swords collided and sparks flew, a powerful battle between the swordsmen began.
"Dammit! Why did the fight scenes stop and the manga focuses on this perverted guy!?"
"Ahaha!! Give us the fight scenes back, author-san!"
The samurais were furious after they had focused all of their attention on the dramatic fight between the shadow owner Brook, who had previously lost in a disgraceful way in the past, and their sword god, the current owner of Brook''s shadow, the strongest samurai''s corpse, Ryuma.
"Ah! When will someone kill this perverted guy Absalom!? I''ll be grateful forever!"
"This guy is truly nning to marry Nami when she''s lost her conscious!"
"Disaster! This is a disaster!"
"Nami-San is in a crisis, De-Gozaru!"
"When will I also marry Otsuru-San, too~"
"Is this what you''re thinking about, you perverted!? I don''t see any difference between you and Absalom!"
In no time, the samurais and the people of Kuri town, and even the Akazaya, forgot about the other districts, they focused on Nami''s crisis.
...
"The zombies seem to havepletely decorated them."
"...Free of charge."
The trio''s appearance appeared funny as the zombie had taken advantage of the opportunity to change their faces in aical way.
"OOI!!! WAKE UP YOU JERKS!!! NO TIME FOR SLEEPING!!! THIS IS A SERIOUS SITUATION!!!"
Despite Usopp hitting them hard enough to make their heads swell, he was unable to wake them up no matter what he did. "Didn''t wake up..."
Franky: "Did these guys even feel that? No choice, move over, I''ll use bazooka and..."
Usopp stopped him immediately because he had a good idea. "No, that''s alright..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"A BEAUTIFUL LADY SWORDSMAN just arrived with a ton of MEAT!!!"
Sanji: "Beauty!!?"
Luffy: "Meat!!?"
Zoro: "Swordsman!!?"
Chopper: "They''re hopeless!!"
West Blue, Ohara:
"Hahahahaha!"
"Yohohohoho!"
"Fufu~ Hehehahaha!"
"Derishishishishi~ Deeerishishishi!"
...
..
The many people inside and outside the art store continued tough in Ohara at this moment. Whether they were men or women, young or old, giants or dwarves, from different races, everyone who read the manga One Piece until this scene,ughed heavily to a degree they never had before.
The shape that the trio, Sanji, Luffy, and Zoro, appeared in, along with the lie that Usopp told to wake them up, caused people to be unable to hold back their tears ofughter.
They''re really hopeless!
:::::
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 410: Laboon''s Nakama
Chapter 411: Brook Promise
Chapter 412: The Eyes of Mangaka
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 418 Laboons Nakama
Chapter 418 Laboon''s Nakama
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
Suddenly, the loudughter stoppedpletely, within less than 5 minutes all that could be heard were the quiet sounds of the readers breathing.
The overall mood inside the art store changed 180 degrees, of course, this was not without a reason.
The reason was deep enough to shake the feelings of even the most ruthless pirates in the world... this description was not necessarily fault...
Before that, when the three, Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji, woke up, the readers enjoyed their reactions to the loss of their shadows and Sanji''s reaction in particr about the issue of Nami''s kidnapping.
And he was undoubtedly very angry, to the point that his anger turned into a visible burning me to the naked eye!
This scene caused Sora tough intensely, this boy who feels an illogical closeness to her still makes herugh every time, not only that but it also makes her feel safe towards him every time he acts like this.
But when Franky began talking about the conversation he had with Brook... Here is where the change in overall mood urred, whether inside or outside the art store. On every ind, there is an art store!
Ordinary people, pirates, hunters, or even government officials and navy soldiers.
Where everyone who holds a One Piece volume wants to know the reason for the description of a person like Franky to a skeleton-like Brook as a real man.
At first, Franky was notfortable with the question of adding this bone structure to the crew. Therefore, he insisted on answering and getting to know it well.
And this is understandable, as he fears that an undeserving person may join their excellent crew.
With deep eyes bearing mixed emotions, Dr. Vegapunk and Professor Clover looked at Brook, who was reading manga with silent tears.
Dr. Vegapunk tried to say something to Brook but hesitated, in the end, all he could do was sigh and continue reading the manga with umted feelings.
The same thing for Clover, who didn''t know Brook well before today, but always believed he was a good person.
But not to this degree, he never believed that there was a person with this pure heart in the world.
A heart that can keep promises even after death.
"One Piece" Events:
"The result was that I lived for a very long time, alone on that ship. Because I have the long-held obligation to return!!!" Without turning to meet Franky and Robin, Brook continued speaking:
"Since the day we died... It''s been over 50 years I suppose." Franky was shocked to hear such arge number: "50 years!?... Oi, it was that old of a story!! I wasn''t even born yet. I''m sorry but, even that guy couldn''t have possibly waited such a long time..."
Brook interrupted him off because he did not agree with his words: "Why is it... I know it''s possible he isn''t waiting, he had the right to leave. But if by some chance he believed in our promise, and he has always been there waiting for us..."
"How lonely would he be right now!? He may think we had betrayed him, but if he continued to wait for us there even now, how strong his feeling must be!!"
Franky was surprised after hearing this powerful talk: "You..."
Brook continued: "The name of the Nakama whom we hope to meet again on that coast was... Laboon."
"We certainly couldn''t take a young whale on a dangerous voyage like ours... I imagine he must have be very big now...!!!"
"... Your Nakama was a whale...?" Franky was shocked
"... Yes," said Brook
"I can''t help but feel that he has believed in us all this time and thinks we mighte back, and like always... We would y our cheerful music while waving our arms out to him."
"I don''t think he will forgive us for having died irresponsibly, and because of our selfish promise would tell into the skies if his voice could... THAT DEATH ISN''T AN APOLOGY.....!!!"
Robin: "..."
Franky: "..."
Brook continued with a loud voice: "BECAUSE A MAN ONCE SAID...!!! THAT THEY WOULD ABSOLUTELY COME BACK!!!"
"Laboon...! Did he say Laboon!?"
"Oh, my God!! So Brook is a member of the Rumbar Pirates!!!?"
"It can''t be true!! It''s unbelievable! The person Laboon has been waiting for all this time is Brook!??" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Wait!! Is that the reason why Laboon was happy that day after hearing that man''s music!??"
"I understand now, it''s no wonder, it''s not surprising!"
On that day when Rob built an art store on top of an aircraft carrier in the middle of the Florian Triangle and helped Brook to find it, the desire to fulfill his promise to Laboon by making him meet thest member of the Rumbar Pirates, but the ordinary people in Ohara didn''t know the depth of the story.
Only Olvia and other Rob''s women and children knew that.
That''s why the general public considered the strange skeleton to be just a mysterious musician that Rob summoned for entertainment, and that''s what happened that day when everyone enjoyed Brook''s music.
Only when Brook appeared in the manga today, the inhabitants of Ohara began to doubt this matter.
But the current chapter divided the doubt from the certainty and showed them the full truth.
The skeleton, Brook, was Laboon''s Nakama, who had been mentioned for a long time in the first chapters of the manga!
"Wow! I can''t stop my tears~ Woooah!"
Giant Saul wiped his tears repeatedly, where the revtion of Brook and Laboon so far has affected him.
As an avid reader of One Piece and a new resident of Ohara, he was well-versed in the epic story of Laboon.
In the manga, Laboon had been waiting for 50 years for the crew of Rumbar to fulfill their promise to him.
For 50 whole years, he had even tried to break the Red Line to leave the Grand Line and meet his friends again, believing that they might have left the Grand Line and were waiting for him on the other side of the world.
In reality, Laboon had waited for 24 whole years for the return of the Rumbar Pirates before Rob had returned him to the West Blue and reunited him with thest surviving member of the Rumbar Pirates.
This is a fact known by everyone in the world, as Rob had once publicly dered that he would take care of Laboon and it was forbidden for anyone to approach him.
But the full truth about the story of Laboon has always been a mystery for everyone in the world.
But with this chapter, it seems that the mystery around Rumbar Pirates will be revealed little by little.
At the moment, the respect-filled and strong emotional views on the seat where Brook sits are gathered.
Everyone in the art store has one idea in their heart. "This skeleton is truly a man."
...
Returning to the ind in the Grand Line:
All members of Roger''s crew looked at the doctor of their ship, Crocus, who was looked in the manga with surprise.
"Crocus-Yo... It seems this is the crew you boarded this ship to search for them."
"They''ve already died as we expected, but what we didn''t expect is that one of them is still alive."
"Not only that, but he will be a member of the Straw Hats crew."
"Wahahaha!! This is fun, I''ve loved this skeleton." Rogerughed.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 411: Brook Promise
Chapter 412: The Eyes of Mangaka
Chapter 413: Rob''s impression of chapter 1073 of One Piece!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 419 Brook Promise
Chapter 419 Brook Promise
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
((Laboon... Did you still... Remember us...?)) Brook thought.
The fight between Brook and Ryuma''s corpse continues as a fierce battle between two strong fighters, as their moves were almost identical.
((When I think of how you must feel, it''s heart-wrenching. Though I don''t have a heart now!! Yohohohoho!!))
((The Grand Line is so impregnable, despite all my strength.))
As Brook thinks about this, heughs: "Yohohohoho!!!"
At this stage, Ryuma''s corpse starts to press Brook to his back foot due to the huge gap in raw power between them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
((Our Nakama... Have all passed away.))
"Kuh... Hah..."
((In addition to losing our Nakama, I''ve lost my face, my body, I''ve lost it all.))
((Even if we met again, you wouldn''t even know who I was in this skeletal form.))
"Wah!! Stop... Leave the afro alone!!"
Ryuma''s corpseughs in response to that: "Yohoho!"
((I don''t have anything left but... They all... Said this head of mine made youugh...!!! I''ll protect this look to the end.))
((Because I''ming to see you. I hope you''re waiting, at our promised cape...!!!))
Fish-Man Ind:
"UOOOOOOOOH!!!"
"This... this is too much, UOOHHH~!!!"
Little Franky cried intensely just like his future self in the manga when he heard about Laboon''s story from the crew members.
This time he cried because of the moving words Brook directed towards Laboon in his thoughts, believing that they would never reach anyone.
But unexpectedly and in an unorthodox way, these words were able to reach every person in the world and shook the feelings of the tough and gentle, small and big...
Not only was the emotional boy Franky crying at this moment, but even his teacher Tom and his ssmate Iceburg were deeply affected as well.
"This skeleton lost everything already except for his pure soul" Tom smiled while wiping away some of the tears he couldn''t control.
"There are still people like these amazing humans in the world... but it seems that most of them only suffer because they are amazing people." Iceburg was right, in the Pirate World everyone suffers, but the people with good hearts suffer more than the others.
Tom and Iceburg sighed while watching Franky who couldn''t control his emotions at this moment:
"Dammit, I love that bone-guy and that big whale!!!"
"In some way, he bes more and more like his future self, right, teacher?"
Iceburg pointed to little Franky there and big Franky in the manga who both said the same line approximately and were surprised.
"Tahahaha!! This bes more entertaining."
...
Inside the "Fish-Man" art store, a gentle smile appeared on Suzan''s face, the main store goddess here.
"What a great story between a group of good humans and a whale~"
Suzan knew about Laboon, she had read the arc belonging to it after everything, and she had gone to Ohara more than once, and anyone who goes to Ohara can see the cheerful whale and hear its pleasant sound from time to time.
It became a symbol for Ohara besides the tree of knowledge.
"Fufufu~ It seems that all the crew members have already agreed to have Brook as a new member of their crew."
"Since they ept even the undead, then will theree a day when they ept a member from our Fish-Man race in their ship."
Despite her saying that jokingly, she looked seriously at her daughter Shyarly, who upon hearing her mother''s words shook her head about the manga...
Her eyes fell on a specific blue-skinned Fish-Man among the Fish-Man street group.
"Hmm, seriously?" Suzan felt curious and followed her daughter''s gaze.
...
After being dismissed from the Fleet Admiral''s office, Assistant Admiral Zephyr returned to his office andughed at everything that had happened so far because of Garp and Sengoku.
The Assistant Admiral is a new position created specifically for Zephyr who remains powerful like an Admiral even after Kuzan took his official position as Admiral.
The Assistant Admiral represents a fourth seat for the Admiral, he has all the privileges of the other three Admirals but with the condition of bing a special assistant to the three Admirals.
After being offered this position, Zephyr did not refuse, but agreed with a willing heart, after all, he is still a high power in the navy.
Although he is an Admiral, in thest ten years as an Admiral, he has obtained the position of coach in addition to his position as Admiral.
As a coach, he was the person who trained the current three Admirals and was proud of it, so his new position as Assistant Admiral does not differ from his previous role.
Zephyr sat in his office chair and opened the manga folder to continue where he had stopped.
"An ancient giant... interesting."
"Oh, Brook has a rtionship like this with Laboon? This is unexpected!"
Even Zephyr was deeply affected by the story of Laboon and Brook, for Zephyr, Brook was a cursed man with bad luck.
...
"What do you think, Tsuru-Chan?" Inside the Fleet Admiral''s office, after a long conversation with Tsuru, Sengoku asked her calmly.
"If the world government was truly designed to exterminate Ohara before the era of manga, would you truly execute the orders, Sengoku?"
"You always answer my questions with other questions."
"Well, I will answer first... If there were no manga in this world, I would execute the orders of the Five Elders with obedience and I would bury my feelings ofpassion in the deepest well in my heart... That''s what I would do, but with the arrival of the manga era, my thoughtspletely changed, I would fiercely oppose the harsh decision of the Five Elders."
Tsuru nodded her head gently, this was the Sengoku she knew, the same person who had always been a fair and honest man who chased after the ruthless pirates and protected the innocent citizens with the light of a bodhi.
At a stage before the manga era, it seemed like that Sengoku was hiding a bad habit after bing an Admiral (a sharp knife in the hands of the Five Elders and the celestial dragons)
But with the arrival of the manga era, that old Sengoku began to return to his senses.
"Then answer me truthfully."
"Garp is a trustworthy man, and this will never change. I believe Garp will remain in the navy no matter what happens."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 412: The Eyes of Mangaka
Chapter 413: Rob''s impression of chapter 1073 of One Piece!
Chapter 414: Who is a doctor?
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 420 The Eyes of Mangaka
Chapter 420 The Eyes of Mangaka
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
Egghead Ind:
Only 10 kilometers away from Ohara Ind, a new ind appeared not long ago, but the strange thing is that despite the proximity of this new ind to Ohara, no one was able to notice it.
This is because it ispletely hidden from the public eye by the art store barrier that changes its color to match the color of the sky and sea, a simple function for hiding on a wide scale. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Here, there is a researchboratory for a mad scientist that has separated from the world government and disappeared from their sight, Vegapunk.
ces that are safest from the hands of the world government are near the other pole, the home of the leader of the hunters guild.
For this reason, Rob moved his entire ind here, which caused Vegapunk to be shocked for several days.
At this moment, Vegapunk was in the "Ohara" art store while two clones of him were in hisboratory.
They are Shaka and Lilith, which werepleted some time ago.
Of course, there are hundreds of loyal subjects of Vegapunk who help him build his future ind, after he decided to secede from the world government he expelled all the loyalists to the world government from them, but there are still many who decided to stay with him and help him because of the kindness they have with him.
After Rob''s level of title went from "Beginner Mankaga" to "Average Mankaga," he was able to sense things and elements that he had never felt before.
For example, "Threads of fate," "Remnants of time," and "Elements of the mysterious plot."
His eyes can now see many mysterious auras, each with its own meaning.
For example, the strongest auras that he can sense in Ohara are those of Brook and Robin, who represent elements of very dense plots. As the main characters of the story.
He can also sense strong threads of fate woven around Vegapunk, Saul, Domingo, Toki, and also Stussy, for some reason.
And because of this, Rob''s expression became cold.
The threads of fate woven around Domingo, Saul, and Toki also seemed to be on the brink of breaking for some reason. While the threads of fate around Vegapunk became denser.
New threads of fate appeared around Professor Clover after he didn''t have any threads of fate from the beginning!
He was on his way to bing like Vegapunk.
The difference between them is that while the density of the threads of fate around Vegapunk is like a light bulb, Clover is like a soft glow.
Rob took his gaze away from Stussy''s aura and looked at the auras of ordinary people with Mankaga eyes, but he only saw white auras with no connection to any plot.
Rob found his aura ck, like ink, as a ck hole in space. He knew he was a mangaka,pletely disconnected from the world of manga as if he was the only real existence in a fantasy world.
Rob shook his head and looked towards Egghead Ind, where he could feel stronger fate threads than those of Vegapunk.
He disappeared from his ce in a moment and appeared in front of a half-destroyed giant robot, in fact, an ancient war machine.
Rob quietly examined the fate threads surrounding this ancient war machine and realized that he could calcte the true plot around anything that had fate threads on it, just as he had previously done with Stussy aura.
For example, the giant robot in front of him is:
"The legendary Iron Giant programmed to attack Marigoa for the purpose of destroying the mysterious "energy source" hidden in Marigoa... The main and only responsible in the current era for providing energy to the spaceship Oranus so that it can work again... So your programmed job is to disable the recovery of an ancient weapon, correct?"
With one nce, Rob understood theplete purpose of this Iron Giant and the reason behind its creation.
[Ding!]
Suddenly, Rob received a notification from the system shop, which means a new chapter of the original "One Piece" manga had been released.
"Interesting, after counting the number of chapters that have been released since my arrival in this world, this means that only one year has passed on Earth, while I am approaching the end of my fourth year here..." Rob noticed this time difference for a long time already, due to the system shop.
Rob bought the new chapter magazine and jumped to read it on the broken horn of the Iron Giant.
He was going to start reading the new chapter, despite being able to infer a lot of facts using his title abilities, but connecting everything in a story that can be understood is extremely difficult even for someone with a "photographic memory" like him.
The best way to easily discover the background of the world is still read the manga "One Piece"...
"Also, reading it again is enjoyable. Hehe~. The reason for the dy of this chapter must be the end of year holiday on Earth~right?"
Rob opened the new chapter after remembering the events of the previous chapters in the new arc.
"Hmm, the weight of memories, huh?"
From the continuous cover stories, Rob knew a lot about "MADS" and why and under what circumstances they met, all of this became easy to infer from the cover stories.
But none of this was more important than the chapter itself,
"Even if the world denies its nature, it is human in terms of rights and truth! The experiment seeded! I firmly believe that this achievement represents an important step towards global peace."
"Doctor Vegapunk, head of the MADS researchb for peace."
"Hmm, in any case, is Vegapunk... talking about her...? "
"Oh, Bonney''s ability is truly amazing... that''s why she''s called the ''Jewelry,'' right?"
"Alright, it seems Kuma has already inherited the ''what you programmed on it'', Iron Giant..."
Seeing Kuma climbing the red line like the Iron Giant to destroy the "energy source" made Rob feel sorry for the good man in the manga.
"Oh! Are these Kuma''s memories? This is bing moreplicated thing by thing... it seems Bonney is on her way to find out everything before Kuma''s death fully in his final raid that I don''t know if it will seed or fail."
"Wow, a Devil Fruit ability that can make wonders!"
Thinking about the extent of Kuma''s devil fruit''s oddness, Rob felt the desire to eat this fruit, but he remembered that Kuma had already eaten it since he was a child and canceled this thought.
"I didn''t believe Nikyu-Nikyu fruit could work like this... interesting."
Kuma who was in the shback looked simr to the current Kuma, the king of the Sorbet kingdom almost.
"These Seraphims are interesting they can even think and make decisions by themselves, they look like clones of real humans instead of just robots." Seeing the Seraphims reminded Rob of their original selves, where they looked simr to them a lot in their current ages.
"It looks like the real cloned human has finally taken a step, the person Vegapunk asked for help is you... Stussy."
"The Rocks Pirates - Miss Buckingham Stussy... a cloned woman, huh?"
"So, I was the fool all this time, I brought a copied human into my pink room, and even fuck her! Dammit!"
Rob tried to control his nerves but he couldn''t.
Thinking that her true identity was just a member of the world government, he was wrong all the time, because her true identity was much deeper than that.
She was actually a copy of Edward Weevil''s mother, Buckin!
The people responsible for replication her were: Dr. Vegapunk, Ceasar Clown, Vinsmoke Judge, Queen, and Buckingham Stussy herself was the fifth member with them.
Rob felt like he was the fool all this time.
...
In New World, on an unknown ind:
Inside a lonely house, away from a small vige next to a river that runs through the forest and spring meadows.
Buckingham Stussy, 52 years old, felt a cold shiver for some reason.
At the age of 50, she still resembled a younger version of her copy, Stussy, who joined the art store instead of her short and old-looking form at the age of 72 in the future.
If Rob sees her, he will assume that she is Stussy''s older sister, but in reality, she is the same person!
"Weevil! Where are you!? What are you doing!"
After feeling a cold shiver without knowing the reason, the first concern that came to her mind was to search for her 12-year-old son and ensure his safety.
So, she opened the door and ran to look for him.
After all, this child was the fruit of her love and the only link she had with her lover, Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 413: Rob''s impression of chapter 1073 of One Piece!
Chapter 414: Who is a doctor?
Chapter 415: "I''m already negative!"
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 421 Robs impression of: of One Piece!
Chapter 421 Rob''s impression of: of One Piece!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
When Rob finished reading chapter 1072 and was ready to return to Ohara before the end of the day, a notification for a new chapter update appeared, which surprised Rob.
"What!? Did two chapterse out in one day!? This can''t be true..."
Despite his confusion, Rob immediately bought the new chapter because he wasn''t used to two chaptersing out on the same day.
Maybe the Godwork is messing with him?
Rob opened the new chapter with enthusiasm, quickly catching up on everything and entering the excited reading mode.
"Miss Buckingham Stussy again?"
The new chapter continued where the previous chapter left off, with Stussy defeating Rob Lhi with deception.
"Could her Devil Fruit be from the Mythical Devil Fruit, Model: Subus, or something like that? Despite looking like a bloodthirsty criminal to me... "
"She''s truly skilled in performing the six physical arts... Strange..."
"It looks like things are rapidly approaching the end..."
At this point, it''s bing difficult to predict what exactly will happen in the story, and that''s exciting.
"These Seraphim are truly amazing... Since cloning technology has already matured in Vegapunk''s hand, why not propose to him to create these seraphim by legendary hunters as temtes!?"
Rob felt interested in this experiment, he knew that Vegapunk had stored a lot of special genes from many races in this world, especially the Lunarian race from Alber.
"Oh, this is Sphinx Ind, the Whitebeard''s hometown?"
"If Newgate sees this scene, he will definitely be angry, the Navy truly values the authenticity of their actions whether in the past or the future."
"Then this olddy is the real Stussy..."
For the first time since his arrival in this world, Rob felt that he was being deceived by Oda.
"I will ask Newgate about this matter."
Rob pressed his desire to kick Stussy out of the art store immediately and continued reading the manga... Anyway, he won''t be a narrow-minded person.
Until he is sure of the whole story, he will not act ording to his emotions.
When he saw thest page of the chapter, Rob''s eyes widened in disbelief.
"It took 1073 chapters for you guys to finally make a move, huh,rades?"
Although in reality, the Gorosei and even the Lords above them took a step against him, this did not happen in the original manga until now...
The face of the old man with the hat and cane reflected in Rob''s eyes. "As I expected... being the Five Stars, they have the names of the five nearby celestial orbs to Earth... Strange."
"Saint Jegarcia Saturn, is that your name, huh?"
Rob felt that Saint Saturn was taking a step for Luffy and not for Vegapunk.
In terms of power, he knew that this old man had a raw power that could bepared to a Yonko in his prime, which is already considered the world''s peak except for Rob and Imu who were beasts above the level of the Yonko.
This means that he will either capture or kill Luffy.
After all, it is not strange that they know Luffy''s identity at this stage, they knew the secret of the Gomu-Gomu fruit that Shanks stole at that time, so it is not difficult for them to know who ate it at this stage, especially after seeing Luffy''s wanted poster.
"This arc will be a decisive and exceptional one for Luffy and his crew."
Rob closed the Shonen Jump magazine and threw it in his inventory before finally choosing to leave.
This iron giant sitting on it will not move again, as Rob noticed that it was just an empty shell, perhaps scientists from past generations and Vegapunk removed what was moving it already.
"Sigh~"
With a light sneeze, Rob disappeared from his spot and returned to Ohara. Of course, in order to keep some secrets from curious eyes, he had previously found all the surveince cameras around him and covered them in light-blocking fruit using his special barrier fruit in order to hide the fact that he had arrived there.
Rob was not foolish, he knew that there were real surveince cameras everywhere on Egghead... not just video den den mushi, but real cameras!
After returning to Ohara, Rob adjusted his mood back to normal and went to the art store, the day was already about to end. And thus, the night out with the Thriller Bark volume would also end, but Rob would not allow this great arc to end without a party.
The most important element at parties is music, after all.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Yeah, but that old man with the big wound said that if we defeat Gecko Moria, we''ll all get our shadows back!"
All the crew members were surprised when they saw Luffy thinking in such a rare moment: Franky/Zoro/Chopper/Sanji: "...!! He... Did say that... Touch."
Luffy continued: "And Moria''s just up those stairs, right!?"
Usopp replied: "Whoa!! You''re right!!"
Luffy decided on the next course of action: "Yeah, so I''m gonna go kick Moria''s butt! And we''ll all get our shadows back. Sanji, you go save Nami!"
Sanji''s anger ignited upon hearing the words he had been waiting for from his captain: "Heck yeah! I''ll kick his invisible butt to the other side of this fog!!"
"You''re not getting married today!!!"
At this moment, Usopp spoke up to add fuel to the fire: "I forgot to say this, but that invisible guy took a long look at Nami while she was taking a shower."
Upon hearing this, Sanji turned into a furiously angry devil: "WHAAAAAAAT!?"
"Bft... Hahaha!" Sora ced her hand gently on her mouth trying to suppress herughter, but in the end, she was defeated by Sanji''sical stance.
"This young man is very angry... I like it, I hope to see you kill that invisible giant!" Bell-mremented with obvious anger on her face, it was clear that she had been suppressing her anger since Absalom tried to kidnap Nami for a forced marriage with her.
"Hahaha! It''s very surprising to see Luffy thinking correctly, I believe he is eager to defeat another Shichibukai." Toki said as she flipped through the manga pages.
"Where is Rob, didn''t he return from Zou? This is strange..." Olvia appeared worried, after all, Rob left a week ago but hasn''t returned yet.
After hearing that, both Bell-mre and Sora turned red... only Otohime and Glora noticed.
"Oh, did you miss me too much, my sweetheart?"
Olvia felt a shiver in her spine when she felt warm arms embrace her from behind.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 414: Who is a doctor?
Chapter 415: "I''m already negative!"
Chapter 416: A Phony Wedding! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 422 Who is a doctor?
Chapter 422 Who is a doctor?
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
Thriller Bark Ind:
"Kishishishishi!" Moria ced his hand on his forehead andughed as if there was no tomorrow.
Of course, he wasughing at the foolish counterattack n of the Straw Hat Crew after they lost the first round.
"Do you think it''s easy to kick my butt, Straw Hat? Kishishishi~! Without Haki? With your weak physical strength? Come on then!"
"Or do you think that because you defeated the weakest Shichibukai, that Crocodile, that means it will be easy for you to defeat me, too!?
"Fool, fool, fool!! Just like you presented in the One Piece story! Despite you being the protagonist of the story, you are still very foolish, Kishishishishi!!"
Inside the art store, Moria continued his insaneughter while reading the manga.
He saw the Straw Hat Crew starting their counterattack, while the insane version of himself is carefree without any consideration of the risks that made Moria feel something wrong.
Yes, he felt nervous, something was just wrong, he wasn''t worried about what will happen in the manga now since he had already defeated and overpowered Luffy once, it doesn''t matter if he loses or wins again.
He will make sure that Luffy and others don''t have any chance of defeating him again in reality.
"This manga is really great! It shows us all our mistakes and failed ns so we can fix them... Kishishishishi!!!"
...
West Blue, Ballywood Kingdom:
"One Piece" Events:
After the bridge leading to the mansion was destroyed by the ancient giant Oars, Sanji and Usopp fell and were separated from Luffy, Chopper, and Robin, who continued to run towards Moria''s location. They soon arrived at the Dance Hall where they encountered Dr. Hogback and his servant, the zombie Cindry-chan.
"Ah... Uwoh!! Yo- You!!!" "Didn''t Perona take care of you!?"
Chopper immediately became angry upon seeing this scene: "HOGBACK!!!!"
Hogback was surprised to see the angry reindeer without any reason: "What''s with this reindeer!?"
Robin was also surprised to see him as it was clear that she knew something about him: "So that''s Dr. Hogback!!!!"
Luffy began moving his hand in circles, preparing to hit Hogback: "He''s the guy that was with Moria!! Should we kick his butt too!!?"
Hogback panicked upon seeing this: "Wa... Wa- Wa- Wait!!"
Chopper spoke up, having finally made a decision: "Wait Luffy!!! Could you leave this guy to me?"
"There''s a door over there, right!?... That''s the freezer!! You go ahead!!!"
"Yosh got it!!" Luffy was more than happy to leave it to Chopper to take care of.
...
..
Chopper returned to his normal form before shouting out his hopeless anger towards the doctor who he had idolized only until today: "Hogback!!! I am disappointed in you!!! You''re no longer a doctor in my eyes!!!"
Chopper''s words did not affect Hogback''s mood, who onlyughed: "Oooh... Foshfoshfosh... I didn''t recognize you Dr. Chopper, so you were a Zoan-Type Fruit user... I thought you were an odd creature."
"I don''t know what you did to escape your transport in Perona''s garden but now that we''ve met here. Don''t think you''ll get away. I''ll have your shadow.......!!"
At this moment, the zombies of Zoro and Sanji arrived: "No... Perhaps... If instead, I kill you... And fashion you into a marite? And you can join these guys..."
Kureha and Hiriluck were annoyed while reading this passage of manga, as they red at Hogback with cold eyes.
"Hoi, Hoi! Greetings to you, I didn''t say that, it''s my own manga version that said that."
Hogback noticed the annoyance of Kureha and Hiriluck and sat next to them.
"It seems that my little one is disappointed and hopeless in you... Have you now seen the extent of the impact of your future actions on good doctors?"
Hiriluck clicked his tongue before saying anything with disappointment.
"Yes, yes, yes, my future self has taken the wrong pathpletely and it''s very clear...I will never take such a path again!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Really?" At this moment, Kureha who had been silent for some time spoke.
"Of course! Didn''t I already make the decision to join you guys, myrades!?" Hogback was agitated due to the change in the attitude of theserge shots. Hadn''t they been good with him just a few minutes ago?
"It''s not that we don''t trust you, but your face was designed to look evil...Ihihihihi! Well, I also had a witch''s face before so I won''t me you for something that''s not in your control."
"Hogback!"
"Yes, Kureha-Sama!" Hogback replied obediently.
"Regardless of what happens with this arc...I''ve seen with my own eyes how disappointed Chopper is to have an evil doctor as his idol...From now on, make sure to take a different pathpletely so that the public''s perception of you changes."
Hearing what Kureha said, Hogback responded fiercely: "Understood! Understood! I''ll definitely do that!"
...
North Blue, Flevance Ind:
Afterughing happily and ying a little with the baby in the womb, Marry and her husband returned to reading manga with great focus.
"It looks like Dr. Chopper is disappointed by this man..."
"I''m also disappointed by him, he''s not as well-known yet in the manga, but who knows, he may be what he is now after gaining fame?"
Marry and Chris, the couple, freely discussed their thoughts about the story of Hogback.
"This has nothing to do with fame or variations, the real doctor should remain dedicated to the values of a doctor! Who is the doctor? He is the person who saves lives!"
Chris was also angry and disappointed, he could feel and empathize with Chopper''s situation, feeling as if he had been betrayed.
"While this viin called Hogback is killing people and creatures, and stitching their corpses together to make lifeless corpses for Moria to make an army of zombies... Marry, do you see that, all these 900 zombies, every single one of them were once thousands of living creatures... and now they are just dead corpses."
"Does this mean that future Hogback will kill many people?"
Marry shuddered after realizing the situation finally.
"He is just a gruesome killer!"
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 415: "I''m already negative!"
Chapter 416: A Phony Wedding!
Chapter 417: The Angry Sanji!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 423 "Im already negative!"
Chapter 423 "I''m already negative!"
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
"One Piece" Events:
[[The bridge to Perona''s room]]
"What''s with that size!?"
"Is he the devil!? I''ve never seen a giant like this before!!!"
Franky opened and closed his mouth in shock: "Is this a zombie!?"
The same thing for Zoro and Sanji, they were shocked by the giant zombie that relied on Luffy''s shadow to move: "This is..."
"Luffy!?!"
For Usopp, he was more afraid than shocked, because it was not the first time he saw Oars: "It''s over. It''s the end!! He''se to kill us!!!" "GYAAAAAAAAAAH!!!" "Uwaaaah. What are you doing...?!"
Oars grabbed the roof of the building and put it on his head, remembering Roger who also wore a hat.
"OOH. This is good!"
"Yosh!! I''m in a good mood now!! I''m gonna be the rotten pirate king!!"
"Mah, when that thing broke it surprised me."
"Wahahahaha!!!" Rogerughed hard at theedic scene.
Beside him, Rouge lost her grip on her jaw and alsoughed at the scene.
"BFT...Hahahahaha!!"
"The captain''s face in the manga again! Hahahaha!!"
"Captain! This ancient giant wants to wear a hat as a symbol of being a pirate king, HAHAHAHA!!"
Shanksughed as he held his stomach, the previous scene was extremely funny.
On the side, Buggy was alsoughing as if there was no tomorrow.
The scene reminded them of Crocus'' first appearance in the manga, which Sanji and Usopp described as a strange flower.
...
West Blue, Dolta Ind:
Dolta Ind is considered a medium-sized ind with a cold climate. In the past, the ind was not under the jurisdiction of the world government because its inhabitants did not have enough money to pay the celestial taxes to the Celestial Dragons. Because of this, anarchy was rampant on the ind, whether it be pirates or mafia guys. The inhabitants of this ind never lived a day in peace... This was before Rob came to the ind and opened an art store.
Just like Ilka Ind and many other inds, the environment here has changed since the art store appeared.
What does an art store mean on an ind?
This means that the ind has be a safe area under the Hunters Guild... And who would dare to act recklessly on the guild''snds?
Of course, no one.
This ind, "which was not mentioned in the original story," was only special for one reason.
Because it is the ind where one of the four mysterious of Thriller Bark Pirates was born: Absalom''s hometown!
Inside the "Dolta" art store sat a little boy with blonde hair and sharp eyes, appearing to be 11 years old, alone in the store tavern.
This kid was none other than Absalom himself, the only one who realizes this reality is himself!
And the reason, of course, is that his name and Devil Fruit match with Absalom in the manga, only his monster face does not match.
"Come on! Come on! When will I show up again!?" Despite not understanding the reason for his appearance in this form or why he joined Gecko Moria, he didn''t think about all of these things. All he cared about now was getting to know his character in the manga well and enjoying the events After all, he was still a kid.
...
East Blue, Syrup Town:
"Bft!!"
Without warning, Yasopp suddenly and recklessly tossed his drink all over Beckman''s face, drenching him.
Beckman, who had been engrossed in the manga with wide eyes and an expression of shock on his face, was equally taken aback.
They were not alone in their surprise, as everyone in the art store was caught off guard.
The sound of a woman''sughter startled them and brought them back to reality.
"Hahahaha!! This kid never fails to surprise me," the womanughed.
Banshina couldn''t help but shake her head, a smile creeping onto her face despite the chaotic scene.
As Beckman had stated, Usopp was truly a hopeless case.
"Horohorohorohoro!!"
"It seems that you''re already familiar with how terrible these ghosts can be..."
"I''m a spirit woman capable of calling spirits forth freely. These ghosts are part of me. They hollow out a person''s spirit!!"
"Horohorohoro, this is where it ends for all of you!!" Perona cast her ghosts onto Sanji, Usopp, Zoro, and Franky:
Usopp: "It''s over. Everything..."
Franky: "That''s it!! I want to be treated like a stray dog!!"
Sanji: "My existence is even lower than a dead fish...!! I want to die..."
Zoro: "I''m sorry that I''ve been treading upon the same earth as everyone else."
After seeing this, Perona gestured for the zombies to capture them: "Capture them!!"
But to her surprise, Usopp stood in front of the zombies and purified all of them that came close. "I won''t let youy a hand on my crew!!!"
Perona: "Damn... Did he not get hit? ''Negative Hollow''..."
Even after the negative ghost passed through his body, Usopp stood up and spoke: "My name is... CAPTAIN USOPP!!"
Perona: "Why!!! Why aren''t you on your knees?!!! The ghost touched you!! What did you do?!!"
"I didn''t do anything!!!" Usopp continued and shouted with determined eyes: "I''M ALREADY NEGATIVE!!"
After hearing this, Perona''s round eyes widened in an absolute shock that she had never experienced in her life.
"Hahahahaha... My belly aches so much, I think I might die fromughter!"
"YAHAHAHAHA... Oh my goodness, I haven''tughed this hard in my entire life!"
"Hahaha!! Did he really just call himself negative!? Hahahaha!! This is so amusing!"
"Hahahaha!! It''s legendary! This scene is truly legendary!"
"Hahahahaha!! Oh my goodness! My stomach is hurting fromughing so much! Just look at the expression on Perona''s face... it''s priceless!"
The art store in the small town of Syrup was filled with a contagious fit ofughter that couldn''t be contained.
No one could have predicted such a legendary scene would unfold.
Out of nowhere, the never-ending fit ofughter began, not only in the art store located in Syrup but also in all the art stores spread throughout the world. Everyone was caught up in the moment, and couldn''t stopughing.
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 416: A Phony Wedding!
Chapter 417: The Angry Sanji!
Chapter 418: Sanji''s Dream ''Between Reality and Deception''
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 424 A Phony Wedding!
Chapter 424 A Phony Wedding!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
West Blue, Ohara:
After a moment ofughter due to the legendary scene of Usopp and Perona, the situation returns to calm once again but quickly changes again...
After the moment ofughter, the turn is for a moment of anger!
A wave of intense anger that has no match!
"One Piece" Events:
[[Within Thriller Bark: Church]]
"Does this groom, Absalom swear to love this bride, Nami, in times of sickness and in health until death do you part?"
The zombie priest repeated the sentence given to him calmly.
"AAH!! I DO!!"
As soon as Absalom dered his eptance, the zombie crowd cheered: "UWOOOH!!"
The zombie priest returned to the sentence again: "Well then, does this bride Nami swear to love this groom Absalom until death do you part?"
Immediately, a zombie made Nami, who was currently unconscious, seem as if she was speaking, but in reality, the zombie was the one speaking: "Yes. I swear. I love Abu-Sama <3"
The zombie crowd cheered again: "UWOOOOH!!"
As the zombie priest finally gave Absalom the green light: "Then, you may kiss the bride..."
Absalom: "Umm..."
Absalom turned his beastly face to try to truly kiss her!!
"This..." One reader''s face turned gray upon witnessing thetest scene in the chapter.
"This...this really turned into a wedding scene! Damn you Absalom!! May someone kill him!" Outbursts were seen on another reader''s forehead.
"Impossible! This wedding can''t bepleted properly! It''s obvious she has lost consciousness! Sanji!! Where are you!? There''s a monster guy trying to kiss Nami-Swan!!" Another reader shouted in objection.
...
..
"If I had eyes, they would explode from the beastliness of the scene! Oh, I forgot, I already have eyes inside the art store, Yohohohoho!!"
"You shut up! The situation is serious! No need for sarcasm! Oh...why do I feel the temperature has suddenly risen?! Has summer already started?"
Dr. Vegapunk suddenly became absorbed in the sudden rise in temperature.
He was not the only one to feel the sudden increase in temperature inside the art store, where the temperature is usually very stable regardless of the weather outside.
...
"Calm down... calm down, Be... it''s just a scene in the manga as you know."
"The store doesn''t stop us, the maids, from using our powers. But this doesn''t mean we should go far away... You have already caused the temperature inside the art store to rising." Glora said.
"Look... that person is taking off his clothes due to the intense sweating."
Toki pointed to a person who could no longer bear the hot weather and took off his shirt to cool down from sweating.
At that moment, while carrying the manga, a shing yellow light danced around Bell-mre''s body... that shing yellow light alone caused the temperature inside the art store to rise sharply.
"This bastard!! I will kill him...!!"
The wedding scene was too much for Bell-mre... that was the most she could bear.
Seeing her dear daughter is forced to marry this brute with a beastly face, to the point that he calls her his bride!
He made her wear a wedding dress and staged a fake wedding!
Now, he even trying to kiss her!"
Here, Bell-mre''s angry mood explodes, which was intensified after eating the Devil''s Fruit, a mythical Zoan type, Model: Golden Crow.
"Okay, calm down, Be-Chan~," At this moment, Olvia put her hand on Bell-mre''s shoulder and slid a cool energy through the yellow me, reducing its high temperature significantly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"... Well, well, you have a heavy Rob smell on you... it looks like he''s already back without telling me."
After approaching her enough, Olvia was able to smell her husband''s familiar scent from Bell-mre, knowing that she hadn''t seen her husband for a week.
For some reason, this time the temperature inside the art store dropped dramatically.
In a few seconds, the customers experienced the peak of summer and then the peak of winter.
...
West Blue, Dolta Ind:
Suddenly, little Absalom woke up with a premonition of danger, as if he sensed an imminent threat.
At this moment, he was reading a scene in which he embraces Nami with a blushing face.
He closed his eyes and saw the scene through his eyshes while cursing those who cursed him in his heart.
Yes, indeed, everyone in the art store around him was cursing him intensely.
Or to be more urate, they were cursing the Absalom in the manga.
But for little Absalom, it was the same person. So if someone cursed the monster-faced Absalom, it also meant they were cursing him.
"Nami is so beautiful in her wedding dress...what if she became my wife..." Little Absalom did not seem to be much different from adult Absalom.
...
Wano Country, Flower Capital:
"Sight~ What a terrible thing."
After seeing another loss of Brook at the hands of the zombie Ryuma, Mihawk felt sorry for him.
"Even though he was a great swordsman in the past, he''s still just a corpse after all and not a living person... Well, I won''t me Brook as he''s just a skeleton, too... Isn''t that right?"
Issho nodded after hearing this.
Mihawk was right after all... Although Ryuma''s corpse was already dead, it still moved with the flesh that covers the bones, not to mention holding a powerful sword like Shusui... What about Brook?
Despite having strongbat skills, he is still just a skeleton without flesh, it''s impossible for him to be very strong.
"I feel sorry for this scene..."
A small tear could be seen under Shogun''s mask which surprised Mihawk and Issho... The Shogun is definitely too emotional.
"Hey! Finally, Zoro arrived!"
"As expected! There will be a great battle between Ryuma''s corpse and Zoro."
Mihawk was very excited about this fight.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 417: The Angry Sanji!
Chapter 418: Sanji''s Dream ''Between Reality and Deception''
Chapter 419: The reemergence of Sogeking! The paper bird?
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 425 The Angry Sanji!
Chapter 425 The Angry Sanji!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"The invisible beast that appeared on the Thousand Sunny and licked Robin-chan, was it you?" eximed Sanji in shock.
"GAH!!! ((What''s with this strength? This was just an underling!))" Absalom thought to himself.
Sanji fiercely kicked Absalom while he was breathing out blood.
"And the one who was looking at Nami-san while she was naked in the shower, was it also you?" asked Sanji with anger boiling in his eyes.
"Why did she faint? It''s definitely because you did something dirty!" he used.
The responsible Zoombie flinched as he saw his boss being subjected to a violent attack.
Sanji continued his outrage inside the church: "What was that about marriage?! Try saying it to my face! I''ll kick you into pieces and make a croquette out of you!"
Despite being subjected to a violent attack, Absalom quickly became invisible to retreat temporarily. "Damn!! It''s a temporary retreat!!!"
Sanji took out what Usopp had given him after seeing the disappearance of the bastard and didn''t hit him enough. "Usopp''s special salt balls!"
"There, huh..." said Sanji as he watched Absalom.
Absalom: "WHAA!! What is this?! Salty..."
Sanji: "Veau Shot!!!"
Even when invisible, Absalom was unable to escape from being subjected to the final kick that ended him.
"Impossible... there is no bounty on that bastard...!!?" Absalom had always believed he was fighting someone without a bounty because the Navy had mistakenly drawn Sanji''s face.
"You told me you were irritated...!! I''m not like that!!!", eximed Sanji.
"My body is about to explode with anger!!!" The fire of anger really did explode around Sanji''s body, so much so that even the zombie with cloudy vision was able to see it.
"IT DID~~~!!!"
After being subjected to a strong attack by Sanji, Absalom''s invisible body reappeared to face the consequences.
"...And it''s really unfortunate... There is another... connection between us..." These were Sanji''s final words in the chapter.
"Haha! This is so much fun!" a person eximed, as he watched the events unfold in the chapter.
"Hit him harder! Haha!" another person cheered, encouraging Sanji.
"Dead! He''s definitely going to die. I''ve never seen Sanji so angry before! Haha!" another person added, expressing his excitement.
"Finally, my dream hase true! Haha! Sanji is getting revenge for everything the invisible perverted has done to Robin-chan and Nami-swan!" another person eximed, relishing the moment.
"Hahaha! This is hrious! Absalom can''t escape from Sanji''s angry kicks." another personughed.
"Hahaha!! The reactions of the zombies are killing me!" another person chuckled, unable to control theirughter.
The readers continued tough passionately and express their reactions to Sanji''s amazing revenge.
"Yohohohoho! Sanji-san is really angry and he has every right to be. I am also entertained by the sight of this invisible perverted..." Brook said with a heartyugh.
"You are the real perverted here!" Rosinante pointed out to Brook, eager to see his response. However, he was surprised to hear a fart sound instead.
"..." Brook remained silent, his fart sound lingering in the air.
Immediately following, the annoying sound of a rush echoed through the room.
"..." Brook still remained silent, not offering an exnation.
"Oh... I am sorry, I am not bowing yet to the meat and blood body... Uh, Rosinante-kun, did you say that I''m the real perverted here?" Brook finally spoke up, seeming to have missed Rosinante''s previous remark.
"Sure~ thank you for thepliment, Yohohohoho!" Brook chuckled, ying along with the joke.
Both Dr. Vegapunk and Professor Clover quickly ran to another table, avoiding the situation, while Rosinante returned to the table of Domingo and Enel with a blue face, seemingly embarrassed by the events that had just transpired.
...
"Haha!"
Sora tried to hide herughter, but in the end, she burst outughing. "Hahaha!!!" The scene in the manga was incredibly funny to her, just like it was for Bell-mre who felt a great sense of relief after seeing Absalom getting hit hard.
"Looks like you''re enjoying it. Good. I like that," said Rob, pleased to see his wives enjoying the manga. However, Sora''sughter wasn''t just because of the manga. The scene in the kitchen of the art store bar was just as humorous.
Rob was sitting frozen in a chair, with only his head moving. Olvia and Little Robin stood next to him, intently watching him.
"Weren''t you the one having a good time, too?! Why didn''t you tell me you were back?! Hey!" Olvia''s expression appeared angry, but the amusement in her eyes showed that they were just joking around, as they often do.
"Mommy? What did Daddy draw in the manga that you didn''t like? Didn''t he draw me as an angel with beautiful wings? Please let him have his freedom. He''s feeling cold," Little Robin added with a serious and cute expression, making everyone in the kitchenugh.
Stussy chuckled quietly, as she felt ufortable with Rob''s indifferent gaze toward her.
The sight of Little Robin''s cuteness made everyone in the kitchenugh, except for the tense Stussy.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 418: Sanji''s Dream ''Between Reality and Deception''
Chapter 419: The reemergence of Sogeking! The paper bird?
Chapter 420: Little Yamato
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 426 Sanjis Dream Between Reality and Deception
Chapter 426 Sanji''s Dream ''Between Reality and Deception''
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
One Piece readers have always believed in dreams, that''s what One Piece manga has taught them.
"...or to put it another way, that''s what One Piece manga has awakened in readers'' hearts after they had seen the fun journey of Straw Hats..."
"What do you mean, dear?" Sora approached Rob with a question, in her mind he was her husband, despite the fact that he had many other wives surrounding him at the moment, but she didn''t feel any rejection or resentment towards him.
Sitting on the chair, Rob still remained frozen as an icy rock, as he gazed at Sora who was asking about Sanji repeatedly with curiosity, especially after reading the "Sanji''s Dream" chapter.
The fluctuating power of fate reflected in his eyes like a river of mystical power, the fate power seemed magical and warm, carrying the worries of a mother and a mboyant desire to bring one of the story''s protagonists to life... in any way possible.
Rob''s deep eyes noticed the tangled strands of fate surrounding Sora, tying her to Vinsmoke Judge who currently exists in the North Blue, as if they wanted to reestablish the connection and allow the birth of one of the story''s protagonists in this world once again.
The moment that Sora reached Rob''s side, something unbelievable happened, Rob could only realize it through the magical Mangaka''s eyes.
The strands of fate havepletely cut and have been pulled into the ck aura resembling the ck hole surrounding Rob. In less than a second, Rob formed new fate strands and connected them with Sora beside him... At this moment, the world''sws had submitted to Rob... The person who will partner with Sora to give birth to Sanji will be Rob and no one else.
"What I mean is, nothing is impossible as long as dreams exist." With a smile on his face that enchanted all the present women, Rob gave a mysterious answer.
Then, the shackles of ice disappeared as if they never existed and he stood up easily.
Olvia was surprised at this, even the admiral couldn''t break free from the "shackles of ice" without using all of his physical power, but what did she see? Rob turned her strong ice seal into nothingness.
"How did you do that?"
For some reason, Rob in front of her became more mysterious, as if he was both close and distant, both real and imaginary at the same time, this feeling making her difort.
Not only Olvia, but Sora, Toki, Otohime, Bell-mre, Gloriosa, and Stussy also felt a simr feeling. And what disappeared after that was when Robughed.
"Hahaha! It''s just a simple trick, nothing big."
The trick that Rob uses is a simple power to manipte reality through the mysterious power of creative origin. At this level, he had only discovered a little about this mysterious power and what he could do with some small tricks.
Just a moment before, he had done the same thing when he absorbed Sanji''s plot line from Judge into his own personal aura...
This was the greatest benefit of this divine power... through which he could steal children from others and make them his own.
Now, he was confident that he could create Sanji and Reiju with Sora!
Not simr characters, but the same original characters, since this is the world of manga, he has be a semi-creator in this world, with such simplicity, only his power is still rtively low because his title as a Mangaka is still "intermediate".
Perhaps the Gods from the divinework have given Rob a special title that contains a way to create a God incorrectly... who knows?
...
"Regarding Sanji''s dream, I don''t want to spoil the events for you, but since you are very interested in this boy''s background in the manga, I will tell you a few things. First, Sanji''s true dream is still to discover the legendary All Blue."
Sora and the others nodded, as they already knew that.
Rob continued, "Regarding the Suke-Suke Fruit... Sanji has a second dream, to be an invisible man. He has been wishing for it since he was a young child. As you know, it is unlikely for a child of that age to have perverted thoughts, so it must be for another reason. I won''t spoil the story for you, as you''ll discover that for yourselfter on."
Sora and the others felt overwhelmed instead of understanding. Why does Sanji want to be invisible?
A seed of curiosity started to grow in their hearts.
"Come on, my little sweetie. Your mothers have plenty of work to do. Let''s go search for your sisters and y with Laboon!"
Rob picked up Robin and exited the kitchen.
"Yay! My dad is the best!" Robin was extremely happy.
...
Foosha Town:
"One Piece" Events:
"Hah... there''s a connection between you and me...!?" Absalom was flustered by the nonsense being spoken by the steel-legged thug.
With a stern look on his face, Sanji replied: "That''s right. You''re the man who took away one of my dreams."
"...I know all the things you can do!"
Absalom was shocked at hearing this: "How is this possible!? Who are you!?"
"Has that man met Absalom-sama before?" "What kind of rtionship is there?" The two zombies were also surprised.
Sanji continued: "From the big illustrated book of ''Devil''s Fruits'' I read when I was young, I wasn''t really interested in all the nonsense about ocean curses, but there was one item that caught my heart. If I came across this fruit in my lifetime..."
"Even if I was cursed, I wanted to try eating it."
"But in this world, there''s only one of each kind."
"If I happened toe across the man who had that ability... my dream would be crushed. Do you understand...!? I wanted it! To at least be the ''Invisible Man''!!!"
"That''s why you, the one who ate the ''Suke Suke Fruit,'' is the one who crushed one of my dreams!!!"
"Hahahahaha! Is Sanji really that angry for this reason?"
"Hahahahaha! Don''t tell me, Sanji doesn''t already have a dream. I thought he had aspirations of exploring the legendary All Blue..."
"What do you know... men have many dreams, and one of them happens to be Sanji''s newfound aspiration. Hahahaha!"
"You might be right... I didn''t consider that perspective."
"It''s possible that both of you are misinformed. Sanji has already stated that he has multiple dreams, not just one. So, don''t assume that he shares the same dream as those foolish zombies and that Lion-mouthed brat."
At this moment, Zeff, who had been silent throughout, spoke up.
"What are you trying to say, Captain Zeff?" Patty asked in surprise.
"In the manga, I was the one who raised Sanji since he was a child, but I don''t have any knowledge of his background prior to that time... perhaps he came from a family that was of little worth and made him wish to be invisible, hoping that he wouldn''t be hurt anymore... " Zeff paused before continuing, "after all, he was still a child and hadn''t developed any inappropriate thoughts or twisted ideas yet."
Maybe it was just casual spection, but Zeff didn''t realize that he had hit the nail on the head with his assumption.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
Chapter 419: The reemergence of Sogeking! The paper bird?
Chapter 420: Little Yamato
Chapter 421: Ten-Tons Mallet?
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 427 The reemergence of Sogeking! The paper bird?
Chapter 427 The reemergence of Sogeking! The paper bird?
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
Syrup Town:
"..." "This is bad... he was hit hard." Ben Beckman was speechless at the violent scene ying out in the manga.
"My son will win... I am sure of it." Next to him, Yasopp was reading the chapter with shaking hands.
From time to time Yasopp would nce at his wife Banshina to see how she was reacting to the scene where Usopp was hit by a young girl.
But he was surprised to see her serving drinks to customers with a gentle smile on her face.
There was no sign of worry on her face.
"That damn cunning bear has returned! Dammit!"
At this stage, Usopp was truly at a dead end.
He was going to be defeated...
This is what almost all readers imagine. After all, Usopp''s eyes turned white from the intensity of the beating, which indicates that he has lost consciousness.
It was not easy to escape from the many Mini Hollows that could explode themselves. A concrete wall was severely damaged by the explosion of one of them, not to mention Usopp''s weak body.
"Sigh..." Beckman sighed and shook his head despite seeing Usopp''s weakness as a w.
Although he always annoyed by Usopp, who shows his cowardly side every time, he still was impressed by Sogeking''s brave side.
He had always wished to see him put on a mask and fight bravely again.
Perona may not be physically affected by any physical attacks since she can fly and erge her body to pass through objects... but like all Devil Fruit users, she must have a certain weakness.
Being a professional A-rank hunter who has gone through many tests in the guild, he has learned all that and knew well that every Devil Fruit has at least one weakness point... without delving into the Haki...
"If Usopp uses his brain, he may win..." Beckman looked at Yasopp, who was upset, and said quietly.
Suddenly, Yasopp''s eyes widened with disbelief at the following scene in the manga.
"This...!! Is this what''s going on?! Finally! Great!" Yasopp shouted happily.
...
In the Hintend Mountains of New Onigashima:
The pitiful cries of a child echoed through the area. "Wooooo~"
"Why won''t anyone save Usopp? He''s suffering so badly! Wooo~~~!" Little Yamato wept as she watched one of the legendary Straw Hat Crew members, Usopp, being fiercely attacked by the ghost princess Perona.
"You''re the only one who can stop her! Defeat her, please!" Little Yamato begged with tears streaming down her face.
Despite the intense battle, Usopp continues to be relentlessly attacked by the once cute bear, Kumashii.
"I hate him! He''s not cute anymore! Wooo~~~!!!" Little Yamato cried out in frustration.
But suddenly, the tears on her face were reced by a look of excitement. "Woah!!" she shouted as she saw the next scene unfold in the manga.
As the white bird on her shoulder pped its wings, it burst into a shower of paper that reformed into a familiar human figure.
The reflection of Little Yamato''s body appeared in Rob''s eyes.
"It''s... it''s Sogeking!! Birdy!! Did you see that?! It''s Sogeking!! Yaay!" She eximed with joy as she read the manga,ughing happily.
"One Piece" Events:
After being subjected to a severe beating from Perona and her zombie bear pet, Usopp began to berate himself for his weakness once again. After all, he was on the brink of defeat:
(What''s this...!!? My crew couldn''t even do a thing against that woman''s ability...!!) (I was the only one that could stand against it...!!)
He was still continuously beaten by the fierce bear.
(I even said this was my chance... I even said that to them... It''s over... I can''t go on... I no longer feel like I''m gonna win...!!!)
(After I''m beaten, that woman is going to catch Luffy and the others... One brings down the rest.)
(For me to save them... That was a load too heavy for me... Help me...!!)
(Help me, Sogeking...!!!")
At a turning point, Usopp was able to counter the attack, and Sogeking appeared, determined on the bear pet''s face. He removed his mask and put salt inside his mouth, then purified him.
((Please, tell me!!! What would you do!!?"))
Sogeking: "One down!!"
The bear pet''s body falls to the ground, causing Perona to be extremely angry: "Kumashii!!? Bastard, how dare you do that to Kumashii!!! What''s that stupid mask!!!"
..
"That''s it! I solved it!!! You''re trick!!! HAA" Despite being subjected to a devastating blow and Sogeking''s mask falling from his face, Usopp''s eyes held a dangerous gleam.
While Perona was flustered: "Horo Horo Horo What? You have some final request?"
Usopp thought to himself: (Isn''t there a ce that looks like a room around here!?) He immediately drew his weapon and pointed it at a room in the corner.
Perona: "Eh!? Wait!! Where are you aiming at!?"
Usoppughed: "That''s it... Hissatsu!!! As Suisei!!!"
"Hey!! Wait!!!"
Usopp detonated the wall of the room, revealing Perona''s true body sleeping on the bed. "I found it...!!! That''s your true body!!!"
"Did you see that, Birdy? Hahaha! Usopp has discovered Perona''s true body!"
"I never expected this- Birdy? Where are you?"
Little Yamato looked to her right but did not find the small messenger bird, then with concern she looked to her left but there was no one there either.
"Birdy... where are you!?"
"Could it be that it''s gone back to the guild? But you didn''t say goodbye!"
As Yamato began to feel sad, a man''s voice came from behind her.
"Oh? Are you looking for this small bird?"
Rob was sitting on a small rock while the small messenger bird stood on his shoulder.
Little Yamato''s eyes widened when she saw someone standing behind her without her noticing.
The first thing she noticed was the man''s clothes when she saw that he wasn''t wearing beast''s pirates'' clothes, she rxed.
But what caught her attention after that, was the small bird on the man''s shoulder.
"Birdy! Come back!"
Rob pointed to the small bird to go to Yamato.
"It seems like you got used to this small messenger bird without knowing its origin, even giving it a name. This is bad."
As Little Yamato hugged the small bird, Rob snapped his fingers and in the next moment, the small bird turned into small paper scraps and disappeared into the air.
Yamato was shocked by the sudden scene.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Chapter 420: Little Yamato
Chapter 421: Ten-Tons Mallet?
Chapter 422: Pirate Zoro VS Samurai Ryuma
ckStar_BH:
Greetings everyone,
I hope this message finds you well. It hase to my attention that the support for the novel has been declining gradually as indicated by the decreasing number of Power Stones. As a result, I have been contemting the idea of reducing the number of chapters from seven to three per week. This would allow me to maintain the quality of the story and also ensure that I have ample time to recharge my creative juices. As much as I enjoy writing, I am only human and not a robot. Thus, I need to be stimted, which I no longer get as much as before.
Moving on, I would like to inform you that the Thriller Bark arc has concluded in the advanced chapters, and I have alreadymenced a new arc. The uing arc will feature the movie Shiki, and it will be incorporated into the One Piece manga. I believe this new addition will enhance the overall storyline, and I am excited to share it with you all.
If you are interested in continuing the journey with me, please feel free to join my P@treon ount. This will enable you to enjoy the new arc and all the benefits thate with being a patron.
Thank you for your continued support, and I hope to hear from you soon.
Best regards,
P@treon: ( /ckStar_BH ), there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 428 Little Yamato
Chapter 428 Little Yamato
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
With a disappointed expression and teary eyes, Little Yamato touched her two index fingers together and gazed at the ce where Birdy had vanished.
"Are you sad because the little bird has disappeared? Don''t worry, I can retrieve it for you, but you need to know that that bird was actually a small clone of me... it wasn''t a bird in the literal sense of the word." As soon as he finished speaking, Rob broke into paper shreds and reassembled them to form a small white bird carrying a messenger bag.
He pped his wings and sat on Little Yamato''s shoulder. He then started to nod his small head at her disappointed face.
Little Yamato regained a smile on her face after feeling relieved, but soon vapor and signs of confusion appeared on her head due to excessive thinking and bewilderment.
Why did Birdy turn into a big man... and why did the big man turn into Birdy!?
This is what Little Yamato couldn''t understand.
"Little girl, there''s no need to be disappointed. This bird is the result of my power. I have always sent you manga volumes through it because I was too busy toe to see you in person."
The bird pped his wings and turned back into Rob.
"... Because you are very young, you may not understand what I mean correctly, but let me introduce myself first... You may or may not have seen me before, I am Rob... the creator of the One Piece manga you read right now. It''s nice to meet you, Yamato-chan."
Rob approached the level of Little Yamato''s eyes and gently patted her head.
Little Yamato''s eyes widened after hearing that name.
"You... you... you''re the author of One Piece?!" Yamato looked at the volume in her hand, then at the big man who was towering over her with kindness. She blinked and shuddered.
"Is the heartless Kaido of that caliber... why would he leave a young girl in this cold cave without protection... after all, you''re not affected by Oden even as a reason... what about your mother?"
Rob carried the absent-minded girl in his arms, he wasn''t asking her these questions, but he was just wondering out loud.
"My mother?"
When Little Yamato heard her father''s name, she shuddered in fear, but Rob''s warm embrace soon soothed her. But when she heard the word "her mother," she tilted her head away.
"Sigh... Well..."
"What about Birdy...?" asked Little Yamato.
Rob looked at the cute little girl with a helpless expression... how could a father bear to leave such a wonderful little girl outside.
Rob raised his head, and his eyes pierce the clouds to see the flying ind above this ind.
There was no doubt about it, both Kaido and Shiki were together there. He could feel the nearest art store there after all.
Rob had already decided, he was going to take this girl under his wing, he wouldn''t leave her to an inhuman beast like Kaido.
"Little girl, Birdy is with me, it''s safe... I''ll give it to you if you agree to be my adopted daughter... what do you think?"
The small girl''s face lit up with a smile when she heard that she could get the small bird again. But she didn''t understand what it meant to be "his daughter by adoption."
"In short, would you like to go with me to a warmer house than this?" Rob pointed to the cold cave in front of them.
Little Yamato gasped strongly, surprising Rob.
It appeared that she already understood her surroundings...
Usually, Rob prohibited children under 10 years old from reading manga, and they could only watch anime. But, since this ind did not have an art store, Rob made an exception for Yamato since he discovered her existencest year.
Birdy was not just a messenger bird assigned to Yamato, but a clone of him with somebat power.
Despite Yamato being only a small child of fewer than 3 years old, unable to read or write yet, she was still able to understand and read the manga book provided by the Art Store. This was a unique feature of the Art Store, as even animals, not to mention people who haven''t learned how to read yet, couldprehend it.
Why all this?
Well, Rob had made a promise to himself to change the fate of all beloved manga characters, even the evil ones like Hogback, he gave them a chance to change when he realized that he was still a good person. This included amazing characters like Yamato and dramatic background characters that Oda so brilliantly made tragic.
However, for mature women who were likely to be someone else''s wives in the manga, Rob didn''t initially intend to get involved in such a situation. But after he met them in very appropriate circumstances that gave birth to the seed of love, he didn''t care about the background created by someone else.
He will only pay attention to the background that he created. This is what was required of him and what will be required of him in the future.
The smiling face of Rob reflected in Yamato''s orange eyes, for some reason she felt familiar warmth from that smile... that''s how Birdy smiled.
Without realizing it, she hugged his face tenderly. Rob was not disturbed by the small horn that dug into his cheek.
"Do you understand now that I am the same Birdy you know? Hahaha~!"
"... What about this, Kaido is still your father after all, before I bring you home I need to take care of him personally. Stay here, I wille back to apany youter."
As he said that, Rob ttened his hand and created afortable cushion-like seat made of paper, he put Little Yamato on it and returned the manga book to her before leaving.
His face was aimed towards the flying ind in the sky, where Kaido was.
...
"Ahahahahahaha!! Usopp is so bad! Hahahaha!" Little Yamatoughed.
As he walked, Rob smiled upon hearing Little Yamato''sughter, which appeared to be a result of her seeing the extent of Usopp''s defeat of Perona.
"It looks like Usopp''s reputation with the young girls is going to be even more tarnished after this chapter, Haha."
"Who in the world uses scarecrows to fight against girls? Haha! That''s the worst crime against them."
"Oh, speaking of Perona, it looks like she''s going to give birth soon."
The paper body of Rob began to rise off the ground and calmly float towards the inds in the sky.
...
West Blue, Ohara:
A new tourist ship arrived at the port, and dozens of enthusiastic tourists disembarked from it.
Among the tourists, there was a 20-something woman with pink hair and a bulging belly.
Without a doubt, she was a pregnant woman...
The noticeable things about her were her tight clothing and the purple veins on her body, which meant that she was another victim who had arrived at the paradise on earth named Ohara.
"M-My little Perona... we have arrived... you can go out into the world now," she said as she lost consciousness on the sidewalk.
Quickly, an ambnce arrived and took the woman to the nearest hospital.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
Chapter 421: Ten-Tons Mallet?
Chapter 422: Pirate Zoro VS Samurai Ryuma
Chapter 423: The Innately Evil, Hogback!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 429 Ten-Tons Mallet?
Chapter 429 Ten-Tons Mallet?
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"You may be scared of roaches, but you have more to fear from me."
"Girl, you have seriously underestimated me."
Usopp took out a massive ten-ton mallet and began wielding it with ease.
Usopp was truly fearsome at that moment: "Back in the East Blue, no one is more feared for my superhuman strength."
Perona''s face was filled with even more fear after seeing the huge mallet: "Ten tons?! Oh no! Where did you get all that strength? Stop it! I can''t even run away!"
Usopp started to raise the mallet, ready to crush the frightened Perona: "You''ll kill me! I''m begging you to drop the mallet... and the roaches too, while you''re at it!"
Usopp was not moved by her pleas for mercy: "U...SO...PPPP...GOLDEEEEEN...POUND!!!"
As she saw death approaching, Perona pleaded for mercy more and more: "I promise I won''t hurt your friends, so, please! Forgive me! Please! Stop! Noooo!"
Usopp swung the heavy mallet with immense force onto her body until it exploded, finally, Perona lost consciousness with white eyes, and foam escaped from her mouth.
Usopp said: "You''d think the mistress of a haunted mansion could tell the difference between an actual mallet and one made to look like a balloon... the same goes for the stic roaches. Oh well! Let me just say this... you had no idea who you were messing with when you came at me with negativity and lies as weapons!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Sleep tight, I''ll see you tomorrow! Mwahahah~!" Usopp leftughing after defeating one of the mysterious four from the Thriller Bark Pirates.
Thriller Bark Ind:
Inside the art store.
"The damn bastard... The Long-Nosed One!" The purple veins appeared on Moria''s forehead while he was reading this chapter.
At first, he was happy to see the extraordinary skills of the Hollows Fruit user in his crew and he even found himselfughing with joy. He also felt happy when he saw "The Long-Nosed One" getting beaten by a single member of his crew.
However, after that, he felt intense anger upon seeing the situation change.
"Fuck! Previously Absalom and now Perona..."
The loss of Perona in such a shameful way made Moria very angry, especially after seeing the mocking tweets and insultingments about this hrious battle on the global forum.
"This is extremely disgusting! How can a coward like that liar join to a crew like the Straw Hat Pirates? Why did they not just abandon him in Water Seven... DAMMIT!" Moria could not do anything but curse.
These were events on paper after everything.
He had not yet recruited any of the three members of his crew, so they were still strangers.
But for some reason, the more he read the manga, the more he felt empathy towards Absalom, Perona, and Hogback... he really wanted to search for them and incorporate them into his new crew as soon as possible, not only for their abilities but also because he felt they were his Nakama.
"Perona looks very young... could she have been born even in this world? Well, I''ll search for Hogback and Absalom first... it won''t be hard to find a famous surgeon like Hogback..."
"Kishishishi~ There is no doubt that they will also love joining me in the real life!"
...
Syrup Town, At the art store:
"Hahaha! As expected from the legendary Captain Usopp!"
"Hahaha! I was taken aback for a moment when I saw him carrying a ten-ton mallet until I remembered that Usopp was the one carrying it..."
"Hahaha! The same goes for me! He almost tricked me too!"
"Poor Perona... I really feel sympathy toward her. She doesn''t seem like an evil character to me..."
"No... She seriously tried to kill him in herst attack, if it wasn''t for the Impact Dial that absorbed the impact from that massive Hollow explosion it will turn Usopp into a blood mist."
"Ah... I forgot about that, so she deserves what happened to her!"
...
As she heard thesements from the readers, Banshina nodded her head protectively.
She has already read the chapters about Usopp and Perona''s battle and understood the situation well... Her son did nothing wrong... Even though he didn''t treat Perona very well. But she hit him very hard!
"This is my son~" She smiled on her face, and Banshina continued to serve drinks to the customers.
...
"Your son''s intelligence in battle is very high, onlycking real strength," Beckman said as he smoked a cigarette.
"Despite that, he stillcks experience... Hahahaha! But his way of defeating Perona was extremely funny." Yasoppughed before returning to read the rest of the chapter.
"Anyway, the first member of the Thriller Bark pirate crew has fallen, and the most dangerous of them... As we have seen before, Luffy and the others have no chance of resisting Perona." Beckman stopped before continuing, "Usopp is also a very effective marksman in this arc, just like in the previous arc."
Yasopp responded, "I''m very pleased."
...
Marigoa:
"Is the battle between Zoro and Ryuma still ongoing?"
"It seems that Zoro is suffering."
"Well, the battle of the swordsmen is being influenced by minor details at lower levels."
"If Zoro was facing the real Ryuma, he would have died before realizing what was happening."
"Yes, everything has been forgotten, including theparison of Ryuma to Joy Boy carelessly... If the world forgets that, we, who controls history, will never forget it."
"Saturn... Both Wano''s sword god and Joy Boy are already powerful... but the strongest enemy of them all, and the one that is iprehensible, is Sky Sword... Remember this well."
The Gorosei with the hat named Saint Jaygarcia Saturn nodded after hearing what the bald Gorosei said.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 422: Pirate Zoro VS Samurai Ryuma
Chapter 423: The Innately Evil, Hogback!
Chapter 424: Deal with Kaido!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 430 Pirate Zoro VS Samurai Ryuma
Chapter 430 Pirate Zoro VS Samurai Ryuma
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"Wow, what a truly remarkable battle... The defeat of Ryuma''s corpse by Zoro is a remarkable feat that showcases his prowess inbat."
"I must admit, while I had faith in Zoro''s victory, I did not anticipate the sheer ferocity and tenacity he disyed in battle. He truly embodied the spirit of a dragon, reminding us of the legendary battle that Ryuma was famous for."
"I am curious to see the reaction of the samurais in Wano to this oue... I wonder what they will have to say about it." The samurai Gorosei pondered, as he absentmindedly rubbed his sses.
For the Five Elders, this chapter was a source of great joy. They reveled in the sight of the emblem of the disobedient country being disregarded and defeated once again. After all, this was not the first time that the Sword God had fallen. He lost in the past at the hands of the world government.
...
In a cold and lonely hall, Imu sat on her throne, flipping through the pages of the most mysterious book in history. With a smirk, she muttered, "Hehe... The sessor has defeated his ancestor''s corpse? How intriguing."
Imu continued to read the manga until she reached the scene where Ryuma passed on his sword to Zoro. "And now, the inheritance of will and weapon as well... It''s such a ridiculous plot armor... I wonder, when he reaches Wano, will the sword be taken from him, and be dishonored? Fufu~"
"One Piece" Events:
After a short but destructive battle against Ryuma, Zoro jumps to the top of the building, ready to unleash his final attack: "Ittouryuu... Hiryuu... Kaen!!!"
At this moment, Zoro resembles a dragon in legend. He''s ready to crush the real dragon''s corpse, but he can''t do the same thing when he''s alive.
Sensing the danger, Ryuma also jumps to counter the attack: "Hanauta... Sanchou... Yahazugi..."
Ryuma realized that he was the one who lost thest confrontation: "Uagh!!!" (The wound is ame?)
(I lost.)
Zoro focuses his eyes on the sword in Ryuma''s hand: "...The meitou once carried by a legendary samurai..."
As Zoro said that, Ryuma replied: "Shusui!! With you as its master, this sword, too, should be satisfied."
Franky wondered, "What was he saying just now? That samurai... Exactly... What''s going on?"
Brook responded to his question, "Basically...!! It would appear that it''s over...!! This fight... I have never seen anything like it. That samurai... When he fought me... He was barely even trying...!!"
Suddenly, Ryuma dropped his sword towards Zoro: "This was a great duel... I have allowed this samurai''s body to suffer defeat... I am ashamed...!!"
After catching the sword, Zoro replied: "As long as you are ashamed, that''s enough... You are a swordsman in mind and body... I would have liked to meet you when you were still alive."
These were thest words Ryuma heard before Brook left his burning body.
The ck shadow disappeared and Brook returned to its former owner: "Ah... AHH!! It... It...!! IT''S BAAAAAAAAAAACK~!!!" "MY SHADOW... IT''S BACK~~~!!!"
Zoro looked at the scattered ashes of Ryuma before murmuring with a smile: "I''ll take your sword... but let''s pretend this duel never happened. Samurai of the country of Wano...!!!"
Wano Country, Flower Capital:
The hawkeye of Mihawk was depicted seriously in the manga pages before he handed over his hat to Issho.
"Exactly as you expected, Zoro obtained Shusui wlessly,"
"Hohoho~" A soft smile appeared on Issho''s face after hearing this.
And he continued, "The battle was truly an eye-opener. It seems the level of power in the story is starting to rise to new heights."
Issho looked around and realized that the residents of Wano, including the samurais, were murmuring with their hands over their mouths, as if they were disbelieving, disillusioned, happy, and worried at the same time. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Their emotions wereplex, to say the least.
Even the Shogun himself had this type of expression that he hid behind his mask.
"Shogun-san What is your opinion?"
Issho asked Kozuki Sukiyaki who was still by their side.
"...Sigh~"
Sukiyaki sighed before continuing, "The battle between Ryuma-dono and Zoro-dono was highly impressive. As samurai, we respect thews of the sword before respecting the person carrying it even if that person is the national protector, Shimotsuki Ryuma himself."
In this battle, Ryuma lost as a corpse, but he won by reviving his reputation as a hero.
Sukiyaki removed his mask and wiped away his tears in a stunning motion.
Issho and Mihawk were not shocked, because at that moment, everyone inside and outside the art store, without exception, was crying!
Any random person who dropped their eyes on, had red eyes and wiped away their tears, and snot continuously. Even there were some who wept loudly.
This, in short, showed the size of the love that the people of Wano had for a man who had died many years ago, but whose memory had never died.
Issho smiled when he remembered a stirring sentence.
"When does a man truly die?"
"A man dies when people forget him," Mihawk replied with a rare smile on his face.
Hearing this, Sukiyaki and a few members of the Shogun''s protection force and nearby capital residents were surprised.
Soon, these words echoed throughout the capital of flower and all corners of Wano countryter on.
As long as they do not forget their pride and their sword god, he will never die!
...
Impel Down:
"Magen, cease your vexing behavior. The manga is at its most thrilling juncture!"
Shiryu was incensed with Magen, who was demanding that he fulfill his duties during his downtime.
He was absorbed in the scuffle between Zoro and Ryuma, which culminated in Zoro''s triumph, and his acquisition of Meitou''s sword, as well as Brook reiming his shadow.
However, Magen''s intrusion had irked him.
"You canplete your manga readingter! The sixth floor''s forbidden frozen prison is empty! There''s no one encased in the ice!" Magen eximed.
"What? Was anyone actually imprisoned there?" Shiryu was taken aback.
"After I assumed the leadership of Impel Down, I obtained information about the prisoners... Yes, the individual who was confined there was none other than the infamous Brynndi World!" Magen eximed again.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 423: The Innately Evil, Hogback!
Chapter 424: Deal with Kaido!
Chapter 425: Giant Robot Warrior!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 431 The Innately Evil, Hogback!
Chapter 431 The Innately Evil, Hogback!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
West Blue, Ilisia Kingdom:
"Woooo~!!!" The sound of a young girl''smenting could be heard as if her soul was crying and not just her eyes.
"Cindry-Chan..."
"My child-"
The parents gazed at this scene with hearts that quivered and tearful eyes.
After reading thest chapter, they were deeply affected, they didn''t expect the tragedy of their child to be soplicated.
The price of pursuing dreams in this world is extremely high for ordinary people.
This is what they have realized.
Both the father and mother tried tofort their daughter, but their efforts were all in vain.
However, at this moment, many residents of the Ilisia Kingdom began to apud and shout their great love for Cindry... including the king of the kingdom, Thssa Lucas!
"Amazing... oveing the curse of the devil fruit with just willpower, you will be an amazing woman, Cindry-chan!"
"That evil dog, Hogback, with a heart full of evil from the beginning, it seems he wille to Ilisia at some stage... If I see him, I''ll beat him until his mother wouldn''t recognize him again!"
"Calm down, my friend~ I''ll crush his balls so he won''t think of love again!"
"Oh... this is more fierce..."
The apuse and encouragement for Cindry and the curses against Hogback continued from all directions.
Cindry stopped crying and heard all of this, she felt a great happiness that gradually filled her heart and washed away all her sadness.
Suddenly, a big smile appeared on her small face, "I am very happy."
"One Piece" Events:
"Well!! Lick the floor, Cindry." Hogback gave a cruelmand.
Cindry replied obediently: "Yes, Hogback-sama."
As Hogback watched her lick the floor, heughed: "Fosh Fosh, the zombies are loyal only to theirmands. Even the usually rebellious Cindry-Chan is like that."
Chopper''s eyes widened after seeing this: "!!?"
Hogback began to speak: "You have seen that room, Dr. Chopper. That is my room!! Those pictures are of Victoria Cindry, who was a stage actress while she was alive!!"
He continued: "I was charmed by her for a long time!! Her beauty fascinated not only me but all the men in the country!! She was popr but didn''t indulge in her fame. She was kind to everyone, not just her family... such a good woman."
"But that woman...!! I, who had everything as a doctor... had my marriage proposal refused...!!! She said she had a fianc...!! It was an anguish that cannot be put into words...!! I eventually left my job...!! At that time, the man who appeared in front of me was my master, Gecko Moria!!"
"I boarded that ship under one condition... with that miraculous ability, he must bring Cindry back to life! By stealing her corpse, I easily obtained an obedient Cindry. I didn''t care about the character of the girl who had rejected me!! If only I had her beauty...!"
"This is the zombie Cindry-Chan!! I''m happy, and I''m sure she must be too... since she can once again live as a human in this world."
After hearing all this, Chopper shouted in outrage: "You are just creating monsters!!! For every zombie you make, you leave a human in misery!!! Because of that, I can''t allow you to do this!!!"
... .. After his struggle with Cindry, whom Hogback had strengthened, Chopper couldn''t express his pity for her as she was already dead and just a moving corpse.
Hogbackughed at Chopper''s ims: "You doubt your eyes!? Acknowledge it!! This is mankind''s eternal dream!! ''Rebirth of the deceased''!!! Humans can be revived!!"
Chopper scowled at Hogback before shouting: "Is it okay that they can only move? HUMANS HAVE MORE FREEDOM!!! YOU ARE THE ONE WHO ISN''T TREATING THEM AS HUMANS."
"Cindry!! Buy me some time!! I''ll run away!!!" After being deceived by Robin, who led him to the orders of Jigoroh and the zombie Absalom to throw themselves from the upper floor, Hogback decided to escape and rely on Cindry to buy him some time, but he was surprised by the unresponsiveness of his obedient zombie.
"? ...Why aren''t you replying!!? Rest assured, I''ll just give you another shadow if they beat you!!"
Chopper: "!"
Robin: "!?"
Cindy answered and tears roll down her cheeks weirdly: "My body... won''t move..."
After reading thest scene, the father Victor, and his wife and daughter could not control their emotions. The father wept in silence while the mother hugged her daughter and cried out loud, making the scene highly emotional.
Even the people inside the art store were deeply affected by this great scene, which was a perfect illustration of issues and important messages for humanity.
Most of the readers understood these messages, no matter how simple they were. They already realized the key point.
A person who doesn''t have the freedom to make decisions for himself is not a human being in the truest sense.
That is why the majority of the people who were affected by this chapter were the ves, or at least those ves who were given the opportunity to read this chapter.
For the zombies who were simply the result of a devil fruit''s power, they were not human in the first ce. Only a crazy and obsessed person like Hogback could try to deceive people with his own understanding of "being alive".
"Cindry-chan... don''t worry, my dear... everything won''t be as it''s supposed to be from now on..."
"You got a good brother."
...
West Blue, Ballywood Kingdom:
"Why are you sweating profusely, Hogoback-yo...?" Kureha pressed the word "Hogback" with a malicious tone as if confirming her violent anger.
"I- I''m not sweating... it''s just... ugh... the atmosphere has be hotter for some reason..."
Hiriluk red at Hogback with upset eyes.
"And I was going to bring you on to my exploration team... someone like you doesn''t even deserve to breathe the same air as humans."
Hiriluk''s evaluation of Hogback dropped below zero... now only realizing how mistaken he was in his previous judgment.
Now, the struggle to understand the previous words of Rob.
''The good doctor may not necessarily be good''... this was what Rob said when they weren''t even done reading the volume and asked him for information about the location of Hogback.
"When you are considering not human from a speaking reindeer, that is the highest degree of insignificance... Hogback-yo... as expected, you need rehabilitation, a naturally evil person like you doesn''t deserve mercy."
Suddenly, dozens of hunters wearing official uniforms resembling police uniforms appeared and seized Hogback, tying him up before taking him away.
The people inside the art store were frightened when the hunters of the system disappeared in the personal section.
Kureha took another sip of the sake and noticed the disappearance of thew enforcement hunters and Hogback''s screams.
"The air became cleaner after he left."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 424: Deal with Kaido!
Chapter 425: Giant Robot Warrior!
Chapter 426: Bartholomew Kuma Appears!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 432 Deal with Kaido!
Chapter 432 Deal with Kaido!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
New World, The Flying Ind, Merveille:
"What''s your opinion, Kaido?" Rob leaned back in his chair, looking at the two massive men who were gazing at him with wide eyes as if they hadn''t yet understood the reason for his appearance here.
"Do you want to kill me?" Kaido asked as he rubbed the horizontal scar on his back.
Every time he saw this man, Kaido felt a tremendous pain in his wound.
After hearing this, Rob raised his eyebrow in surprise, he didn''t understand how this man had reached this conclusion.
"Why do you think I''m here to kill you?" Rob asked with interest.
Shiki listened from the side with a calm facade, but inside he was shaking and thinking of a way to escape the whole time.
"You told me that you want to adopt my daughter... This means that you want to kill her father so that you can be the sole father, isn''t that so?" Kaido was ready to defend himself using his Armament Haki from any sudden attack.
He wasn''t afraid of death, he was afraid of leaving this world without leaving asting impression... At least he wanted to see the extent of his bravery in the world of manga where there is no Sky Sword before he died.
"Haha!" Robughed in front of the agitated men, he could understand that, he had suddenly appeared in front of them without any warning after everything, "It seems that you have a wrong impression, whether you''re alive or dead, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is to get your agreement to adopt your daughter, I came to make a deal with you for this reason."
Kaido was surprised after hearing it, "A deal? What kind of deal?"
"I have something good nned to reveal to the world soon, only the people I choose will have the opportunity to participate and reap some benefits for themselves. If I am entrusted with your daughter Yamato, I will make sure to leave a seat for you. Don''t ask me for details, you will find out soon enough."
"Something good...?" Kaido and Shiki''s eyes widened upon hearing Rob''s words. For someone, the size of Sky Sword who represents the pinnacle of strength in this world, a level stronger than the mightiest emperors and great pirates, to describe something as good, won''t be simple by any means.
"I agree, I''ll entrust Yamato to you in exchange for the opportunity you''re talking about." Kaido didn''t hesitate to ept Rob''s offer. He would have epted it no matter what, even if the deal only involved Rob leaving without battling him. Not to mention, Yamato currently had no use for him, so it was best to give her to Rob in exchange for the opportunity to participate in this ''something good.''
"Wise decision." Rob smiled with satisfaction upon hearing that. He didn''t n to use threats to take the child away from her father, no matter how rough andcking in empathy the father was. He was still her legal father, so it was best to choose peaceful solutions. Moreover, he didn''te here personally, he was just a paper clone. If he fought with Kaido, he would easily lose.
Kaido didn''t need to know that he was just a clone in any case, his name alone was enough to bring fear to Kaido and others.
"Well, I see you''ve formed an alliance with the Golden Lion," Rob shifted his gaze from Kaido to the Golden Lion Shiki, making thetter more tense, "Interesting. I see the Art Store is a big lure for you, enough to bring Kaido over to your side, Shiki."
Shiki smiled broadly, tapping his head, "Jihahaha! Yes, even now I don''t know why you opened an art store on my ind. At first, I considered it an apology gesture, for your visit that day, butter I discovered that it was part of your power, so it could be a way to spy on me. After all, I discovered that you''re strong enough to defeat three of me, so I don''t understand now the reason for giving me such a huge gift. Is it really just amercial goal?"
Shiki raised all the confusion he had been harboring until now, even though it was painful for his pride, and acknowledged the power of the other party.
He also wanted to steer Rob''s attention away from the issue of his alliance with Kaido because it was not a minor matter.
"Oh, there''s no need to think much, everyone knows I''m just a trader who opens an art store on any ind I visit."
Kaido''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he asked with a smile, "This means you opened one on my ind below?"
Since he was just a clone, he was unable to open a store on the original Kaido''s ind.
"My feet haven''t touched your ind yet, I''ll think about thister," Rob ended the discussion before standing up and preparing to leave.
However, before that, a piece of paper and a pen appeared in his hand, he quickly wrote and the same paper and pen appeared in front of Kaido.
"This is a custody transfer document, you just have to sign it to confirm the matter."
"Okay," Kaido did not hesitate to sign it. He couldn''t use the pen because of the thickness of his fingers, so he used his blood to sign instead and returned it to Rob.
"I''m impressed with your design, so I don''t mind giving you a simple warning before I go."
"The remains of the Rocks crew are a big threat to the world government, which recently uncovered its main controller and the destructive power in its hand represented by the ancient weapon. If the world government finds out about the alliance of two members of the Rocks crew remains, they will surely move against you."
Rob left these words before disappearing at the end of the aisle, leaving Kaido and Shiki drowning in their thoughts.
...
"... You handed over your daughter so easily, you have no empathy, Jihahaha."
"I wonder if the famous Sky Sword wants to imitate Newgate in raising children, Jihahaha!"
"If getting rid of one daughter for a chance from this man, I would do so with pleasure."
"Tsk, what a cold heart you have," Shikimented.
Kaido didn''t think much about it, Yamato born was just an incident at first.
It wasn''t easy for the Oni to conceive children, but on that day, he had exhausted one of his concubines so much that he impregnated her by mistake and Yamato came into this world.
He nned to make her a high-level member of his crew since she was his daughter and was bound to inherit his strength. That wasn''t a bad thing, so he separated her from her mother and ced her in a remote ce away from society to educate her in the way he desired...
Well, this wasn''tpleted in any case, so it didn''t matter anymore.
"What''s important is to finish reading One Piece volume!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Oh, it looks like the old-era devil Oarsmitted a massacre in the Straw Hat crew, Worororo!!"
Kaido and Shiki both grabbed the One Piece volumes once again, and the tension brought by Rob''s arrival disappeared from their hearts.
"One Piece" Events:
Oars, the huge giant, stood amidst the wreckage, ring harshly at the defeated smaller figures.
Chopper, Robin, and Usopp were badly beaten by Oars''s attacks, with Usopp barely hanging on to consciousness, shouting "D... Damn you....!!"
"Luffy....!!! Huff... Cough..." Usopp struggled for breath, coughing and gasping.
Sanji, Zoro, Franky, and Brook also suffered defeat, having been effortlessly overpowered by Oars.
The giant spoke in a gruff voice, emphasizing that he didn''t know who Luffy was and dering, "I don''t know you guys."
"I am Moria-sama''s servant. Oars!!!"
Thriller Bark Ind:
"Kishishishishi!!"
"Kiiiiishishishi Cough! Cough!!!"
Moria''s gleefulughter was abruptly cut off by a fit of hacking coughs.
"Damn you shitty Coke!"
As the coughing subsided, a broad and malevolent grin spread across his face.
"Oars is incredibly strong! Astonishingly powerful!! If I only had such a robust servant at my disposal, I would never again lose to Kaido! Even Sky Sword, I fear it no longer!"
"Not even the world government will have any cause to look down upon me!"
As he remembered the condescending attitude Vice-Admiral Momonga had once disyed toward him, Moria felt a burning desire to be even more formidable!
"The straw hats have been thoroughly defeated! Kishishishishi! Where is the thick plot armor that you so proudly boast of? I see no trace of it!"
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 425: Giant Robot Warrior!
Chapter 426: Bartholomew Kuma Appears!
Chapter 427: New Shichibukai?
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 433 Giant Robot Warrior!
Chapter 433 Giant Robot Warrior!
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Er... I... I''m sorry, I can''t..."
"Yeah, that can''t be helped. Can you at least move a little? Just to get out of the way."
"OI, OARS!!"
"...If that''s really Luffy''s shadow inside you..."
"Then you shouldn''t underestimate the power of your own Nakama....!!!!!"
Sanji, Zoro, Chopper, Usopp, Franky, and Robin, who have previously been exposed to attack, stand ready for another group fight to defeat this beast.
Grand Line:
On a remote ind where Oro Jackson stop up,
"Oh, what a stubborn crew! Every time they show this spirit, I truly look forward to seeing their future."
A big smile appeared on the face of the young man, Shanks, as he watched thest scene before immediately moving on to the next chapter.
"I see that Sanji and Zoro are strong enough to be considered supernovas at this stage, I can only look forward to their future development. Zoro''s fight against Ryuma was amazing enough to consider him a qualified swordsman. And Sanji fight against that invisible guy, too."
Gaban, the third deputy in the Roger Pirates, spoke softly while reading the chapter. He also focused on Sanji specifically, who remembering him by himself and his position in the pirate king''s crew. He was third in line behind the captain Roger and the deputy Rayleigh.
"What''s your opinion, Roger, about those words?"
"Oh, do you mean Chopper, Crocus? I see that you''re interested in his medical abilities." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Oh, I''m not interested at all," Crocus waved his hand mockingly, interrupting Roger''s enthusiastic words.
"Ugh," Roger groaned in disappointment after being teased again by his ship''s doctor, this fellow Crocus was truly a killing gue for the impatient people.
"Hahaha!" Rouge couldn''t hold back herughter after seeing Roger''s disappointed face. Since boarding this ship, she was enjoying it to the fullest from the depths of her heart. She truly realized why Roger refused to leave such a life behind and stay with her.
It was fun!
"Well, let''s ignore Crocus. What did Chopper say to Hogback, he deserves to be addressed and understood properly..."
"When the captain started speaking seriously, the crew members also listened attentively.
"The humanity present in an animal who eat a human devil fruit amazed me especially. The speaking animal taught a brilliant human doctor the true human values... this is not a joke, even a zombie without a soul was moved by Chopper''s words to the point of tears. Whether it was intended or not, in that moment, Rob gave us a tough lesson as humans," Roger concluded his speech while sipping his favorite wine.
"We humans can also choose to be lower than animals, no matter how good our talents are," Roger added.
"That''s reasonable as well," Crocus smiled after understanding what his captain had said. Being a doctor himself, he was the person here who understood the words of the animal doctor, Chopper, the best. Day by day, his admiration for this kind and speaking animal doctor grew.
"This is the scoundrel Hogback! People like him deserve to disappear from this world," Roger dered.
...
Ohara:
"Well, what will they do against Oars now that they''ve regained their fighting spirit... Bft... Hahahahah!! Seriously!!"
"Hahahaha!!! The Hell!! What will they do?!?"
"Kahahahaha!! Even Sanji and Zoro joined in on this madness..."
"Deeerishishishishi~ Robin''s reaction is highly amusing!!"
"Yohohohoho~ Robin-san looks extremely overwhelmed by this spectacle."
Laughter and cheer returned to the art store once again, this time due to the mad show of the crew members forming what is known as the "Giant Robot Warrior."
"Nuu!! Damn you, Strawhat!! Have a taste of ourbined strength!!!"
Franky ran towards the rest of the crew to inform them of his next move:
"You guys!! Tactics fifteen!!!"
Chopper and Usopp were shocked after hearing this: "Eh? That? We''re using that!?"
Franky called out to Zoro and Sanji to get ready as well: "Zoro!! Swirly guy!! Standby!!"
Zoro: "What?"
Franky continued before jumping in front of them: "Support my legs!!!"
Sanji: "Hm?"
Zoro: "What?"
"Pirates docking 6!!! Giant Robot Warrior!!! Big emperor~~!!!"
After the five of thembined, Chopper was surprised to see Robin standing to the side, looking at them in shock: "Wait a second, Franky!! The left arm isn''t docked yet!!"
Franky was shocked: "What!!?"
"Hey!! Nico Robin, what are you doing!? Dock with the left arm!!"
Chopper: "Hurry!"
Usopp: "Come on, Robin!! Do it just like me!!"
But what Robin said next shocked the trio of Usopp, Franky, and Chopper: "As a person, I''m embarrassed."
Suddenly, Oars, who was annoyed by their iplete docking, came running over: "Why did you stop?"
It seemed like he was deeply involved in watching their docking, just like the real Luffy.
Sanji, who was carrying Franky''s left leg, was shocked: "Why is he shocked, too!!?"
Oars attacked, angry, causing their iplete docking to be destroyed: "Come on!! Docking!!! I was getting all excited!!!"
"GYAAAA" "UGH!!!"
Zoro ran away, embarrassed by the previous scene: "How dumb! Why did I let them do that? No... Let''s just forget it..."
Behind Robin, the bodies of Chopper, Franky, and Usopp, who expressed their disappointment in Robin, were lying on the ground:
Chopper: "If only you were there, Robin!! We could''ve be the robot warrior, big emperor!!"
Franky: "I never saw this betrayaling!!"
Usopp: "Luffy would''ve done it..."
Robin appeared to still be affected by the previous scene: "Please... Never mention ''Docking'' again."
"Hahaha! What a fools! This crew is filled with fools, only Robin-chan is my wise one~"
Olvia bragged about Robin once again in front of and within the earshot of Rob''s other women, among whom was Bell-mre who hastened to add her daughter to the list as well.
"Robin-chan is wise indeed, but my little Nami is wise too! Hmph!"
"Haha! Really? Do you remember when Robin joined the crew easily aftershe bought her for a small amount of money~?"
"... Well, I admit that money is Nami''s weak point... but remember that Robin''s weak point is her love for poneglyphs... she could be irrational for the chance to read one."
"But seriously, if I were in Robin''s ce and someone asked me to do something ridiculous like that, I''d burn them to ashes!"
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 426: Bartholomew Kuma Appears!
Chapter 427: New Shichibukai?
Chapter 428: Nightmare Luffy! The Stupor of Garp and Sengoku!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 434 Bartholomew Kuma Appears!
Chapter 434 Bartholomew Kuma Appears!
ckStar_BH:
Hello friends, I have resumed my usual activity so there''s no need to worry. I won''t decrease the number of chapters that you are used to. I will continue to publish 7 chapters per week, one chapter per day until further notice. However, I hope that you can provide more support and continue to show your love for my work by giving power stones and bringing your favorite story back to the top ten again.
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
Sorbet Kingdom:
"They have managed in turning this giant colossus upside down! This is something amazing." Emperio Ivancov was shocked as he looked at the manga page that showed Zoro and others defeating Oars.
"How in the world did Franky make a wooden ramp to hit Oars mouth without any basis to support it! This makes no sense."
"N-fufufu~ for a moment I thought that this little pervert ate some sort of devil fruit."
"Namizu in a wedding dress looks so cute to the extreme~"
"She is Nami, not Namizu, you big-faced weird guy!" Little Bonney was highly annoyed when Emperio Ivancov referred to Nami as Namizu and treated her as a man.
"Oh~ Bonney-chan, this is harsh or something-"
Ivancov wanted to take the opportunity to get close to the little girl who had a devil fruit that was simr to his devil fruit, but he was shocked by the next scene that appeared in the manga.
Simrly, the rest of the revolutionary army, Dragon, Crocodile, Kuma and his daughter were all shocked by the appearance of an unexpected person in this arc.
"This... why did you appear in this arc!?" They all looked at Kuma in surprise.
"One Piece" Events:
"Before that, the treasure room! I checked the location beforehand."
After Absalom was struck by lightning and Nami escaped with the help of the zombie L, Nami decided to first search for the treasure.
"I''ve been through so much that I can''t just go back empty-handed."
"Here it is! And it''s unlocked!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"..." "Eh!?" Unfortunately, the treasure room waspletely empty.
...
Returning to the spider web where Thousand Sunny was anchored, the enthusiastic zombies were transporting the treasures and food to the ship at themand of Perona, who had regained her consciousness and decided to escape from Thriller Bark, which she believed would be destroyed under the footsteps of Oars, who was out of control of her master, Moria:
"Get that stuffnded! Hurry!"
"Lady Perona, the freezer is already full."
"There''s a supply room, isn''t there? Get the treasure loaded quickly too! Don''t leave any behind!"
Perona watched the situation in the center of Thriller Bark with caution:
"I mean, I was only here with Moria for fun! I''m not staying if my life is really in danger."
"Quickly, you guys! We''re getting out of here without dy!"
The zombies answered with enthusiasm: "Yes!"
Suddenly, the zombies were shocked to see a massive bear blocking the road:
"Hm? What''s that? You! You''re not a zombie?"
"What are you doing here, you bear-looking bastard?"
"A bear, huh... How blunt...!" The man who looked like a bear replied with a low voice.
"I''m here to see Moria. Is he here?"
Thus, it was revealed that he was another Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma.
"..."
Bartholomew Kuma appearing was a surprising thing, even Kuma himself feels shocked with a stern look under his sses.
"Oh, it seems you''ve gotten an extra screen time," said Little Bonney hugging her father''s neck and spoke passionately.
"Being a Shichibukai in the manga, your appearance in the battle with Luffy and Moria is not a good sign." Dragon spoke without emotion on his face.
He added, "Perhaps this arc will reveal more about your mysterious background in the manga, I wonder if you were a revolutionary even in the manga."
"That would be intriguing," Crocodile cut in, voicing his opinion.
"Yes, I look forward to it," replied Dragon.
...
Ohara:
"Bartholomew Kuma...! Strange."
"I wonder what brought him here."
Vegapunk pondered deeply, after all, Bartholomew Kuma''s background was something exceptional.
In reality, Kuma represented the Sorbet Kingdom in the South Blue as its ruler, but secretly he was a new member of the Revolutionary Army, just like him.
However, in the manga, Kuma represents the World Government as a Shichibukai, and he earns the title "The Tyrant" because he was once a pirate who had already abandoned his kingdom.
Therefore, his background is considered extremely exceptional for manga readers and those interested in global affairs.
"This book in his hand... the Bible, I presume it''s the sacred book, right?" Clover asked.
"Kuma is not religious to that extent, it''s just a cover, that book contains a map of the world, he carries it as a support for one of his Devil Fruit powers," Vegapunk replied in a soft voice, surprising both Brook and Clover.
"How do you know that?" Brook asked.
"Oh, simple, I was born in Karakuri Ind, but my parents were from the Sorbet Kingdom. They worshiped the Kingdom of Knowledge, so when I became a young man at 15 years old, I decided to go to that kingdom. There I met thete king, Kuma''s father, and I lived with Kuma who was just born, for a few years. I was the one who helped him draw and modify that map in that book when he was just a little child."
The listeners'' eyes widened, they did not expect that Kuma and Vegapunk were very old acquaintances, even before the Revolutionary Army brought them together. This was extremely interesting.
...
Thriller Bark Ind:
"This girl is annoying me! Does she want to escape from her captain because of such foolishness?"
Gecko Moria was angry with Perona''s actions, he did not me her in her loss from Usopp, but he certainly wouldn''t allow treachery.
Treachery was a serious crime that deserved death!
"Dammit! I was nning to searching for you and make you my Nakama, but it seems you don''t deserve that, humph!"
It''s clear the level of fear that Usopp instilled in Perona in that battle since she chose to immediately flee once she regained her senses.
This is what Moria believed and all readers as well.
"Bartholomew Kuma?"
"The Hell! What is an other Shichibukai doing on mynd?"
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 427: New Shichibukai?
Chapter 428: Nightmare Luffy! The Stupor of Garp and Sengoku!
Chapter 429: Oars Fall!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 435 New Shichibukai?
Chapter 435 New Shichibukai?
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bringing your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"Bastard, Where have you sent Perona?" Moria grumbled, despite his disapproval of her cowardice, she was still a member of his crew.
Upon seeing Kuma asking her what destination she preferred andter disappearing with a touch, Moria deduced that it must be one of Kuma''s abilities.
"Is that it then? He came just to inform me about a new Shichibukai?" Moria thought to himself.
After reading the chapter in which he encountered Bartholomew Kuma, Moria was left feeling slightly bewildered.
"ckbeard, Teach... bing a Shichibukai in the manga? Unbelievable! What about his fight with Ace?"
Contrary to Moria in the manga who was unaware of ckbeard, Moria in reality was well-acquainted with the notorious pirate.
In this day and age, who is unaware of ckbeard? He was depicted as an evil character in the manga, despised by all who wished to see him dismembered.
However, prior to his battle with Ace, he was held in high regard due to his famous quote, "People''s dreams are endless."
"Did Ace truly lose?" Moria wondered.
"One Piece" Events:
"After the imprisonment of Shichibukai Crocodile... His sessor was already decided."
After meeting with Moria, Kuma got to the heart of the matter.
Moria''s response:
"Hehehehe, so you''re here to tell me who''s the next one up? So who is it anyway? There are so freaking many pirates anyways..."
Kuma responded simply:
"The sessor''s name is: Marshall D. Teach. Also known as ''ckbeard''."
"Right now the news is already flogging the world. Only your fogged-upnd still hasn''t received the news."
Moria expressed his ignorance of the identity of the new Shichibukai:
"ckbeard? Never heard of him. What is his bounty?"
Kuma answered:
"He''s the one who escaped from Whitebeard. When he joined, he demonstrated his power... His bounty is 0..."
"I see, so it''s ''unknown'' right? The world government is really amodating... Kishishishi."
...
..
"What?! He''s here because he''s afraid of another Shichibukai falling at the hands of the Straw Hat Pirates?!", Moria eximed with a mixture of disbelief and anger, his expression mirroring that of his manga counterpart.
"Bastard! Does he really think I''m just like that Crocodile?!", Moria added, his teeth tightly clenched in fury.
"Dammit, Bartholomew Kuma!", Moria cursed, his wrath directed at Kuma.
But then, Moria''s expression changed as his eyes lit up with excitement upon discovering that he could control the massive Oars from within the control room located in its belly. "Oh?! I can fight using Oars that way too?! Terrific!", Moria eximed with newfound enthusiasm, eager to im the body of Oars for himself.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"If you go on a trip, where would you like to go?... Bft... Hahahaha! What a great line you use, dad."
Little Bonney was one of the most knowledgeable about her father''s abilities, but even so, she found his question to others before sending them where they wanted very funny.
"..." Kuma responded with a shrug, absorbed in the manga in front of him.
...
"N-fufufu~ It looks like they filled in for your ce quickly, Croco-boy~," Ivancov teased.
"Let me guess... you''ve been taken to Impel Down... HAHAHA!"
"...!!?" The young Crocodile''s forehead veins bulged as he was taken aback by the mockery.
"Do you want to lose water inside your body after losing your manhood?"
"Who said I lost my manhood, Croco-boy~," he retorted.
...
"I don''t know what Moria means by saying that you are the most obedient Shichibukai to the World Government orders... are you hiding something from us, Kuma?" Dragon asked with suspicion.
At the mention of the World Government, Kuma''s mood soured. However, he quickly regained hisposure and pushed aside the negative memories associated with that organization.
"ckbeard, Marshal D. Teach... Hasn''t this guy been in a grinding fight with Luffy''s brother, Ace...?"
"Did Ace lose the battle?" Kuma''s refusal to provide an exnation prompted Dragon to switch the topic to another pressing matter. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In the vicinity of Oro Jackson:
"Has Ace lost the battle?" Roger queried as he perused the recent news regarding ckbeard''s sudden appointment as a Shichibukai.
"Could it be that he has surrendered our son to the World Government in exchange for the Shichibukai position, in order to shield himself from the wrath of Whitebeard?" Rouge''s voice wavered as she attempted to conceal her increasing apprehension.
"That''s very possible," Roger concurred, "at this point, anything is possible."
"However, I don''t believe he would go as far as to surrender our son just for the sake of protection from Newgate."
"Maybe... perhaps, the downfall of thest giant of the old generation will be at the hands of their own offspring."
"The words spoken by the redhead earlier will not be in vain, otherwise, how will the story unfold?"
In the New World, on Manga Ind:
"Teach, once again..."
"It appears that Ace has suffered defeat in battle..."
"Sigh~ This oue was predictable," Whitebeard sighed in disappointment as he finished reading thetest chapter of the manga.
"Oyaji, do you believe that Teach in the manga is plotting to utilize the government''s forces against us?" Marco queried.
"It''s hard to say... But what of Teach himself? Don''t tell me he has met his end?"
"No, Oyaji. I made sure to heal his injuries earlier today too. He has fully recovered, but is it worth it?"
"For now, it seems that his death is not necessary."
...
Within the walls of Moby Dick prison:
"Zehahaha~"
Teach let out a chillingugh, leaving it unclear whether his madness had taken hold during his imprisonment or if it was due to the events unfolding in the manga he held in his hands.
"Just wait, everyone... I will make all of you pay dearly for this debt." With those words, the Seastone handcuffs that had restrained him for over a month shattered as if they were mere iron chains exposed to the scorching desert sun.
Teach gazed upon his freed hands and legs with an evil grin, before rising to his feet and making his way out of the cell.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 428: Nightmare Luffy! The Stupor of Garp and Sengoku!
Chapter 429: Oars Fall!
Chapter 430: the end of the battle!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 436 Nightmare Luffy! The Stupor of Garp and Sengoku!
Chapter 436 Nightmare Luffy! The Stupor of Garp and Sengoku!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
At the art store, Ohara:
"Yohoho!! I''ve be a sword of lightning! I managed to sever Oars''s shoulder! Oh... hepletely squashed me." Brook''s spirits plummeted after witnessing the powerful kick that not only crushed him but also the building he was trapped in.
"It''s okay, you did a great job, Brook-san." Olvia arrived, offering drinks to Brook before shing a smile.
"Thank you for your kind words, Olivia-san!"
"Olvia is right, the story has be much more enjoyable since you joined, Brook-yo."
"Yohohoho-! You''re just ttering me, Clover-san!"
"Pft! 100 shadows!? Can an ordinary human body withstand all these shadows and not go insane? This is dangerous!" Vegapunk''s long tongue was shaped knot by the severity of the shock after seeing L and her group of pirates instill numerous shadows in Luffy.
"Nightmare Luffy... Is this the result of it all?"
...
"No! Why is Robin so unlucky... Moria has stolen her shadow..."
Olvia''s expression soured after hearing the readers''ments. She retrieved her volume and soon discovered what had transpired.
"This is terrible... Sanji saved her from certain death..."
"Oh no... Sanji, Chopper, and Zoro have fallen as well... Nami and Usopp are in peril..."
"What is this...?" Rosinante, Domingo, and Enel''s eyes widened as they beheld the colossal figure who saved Nami and Usopp from being crushed beneath Oars''s foot.
"It''s truly Luffy... in this way, the nightmare title befits him, fufu..."
...
Marineford:
"How could this be possible?! How could this colossal zombie stretch his limbs like Luffy?" Garp was dumbfounded as he watched Oars extend his hand, nearly crushing Luffy''s crew.
Sengoku, on the other hand, wore a wise smile, and he remarked, "The Shadow Fruit cannot copy the Devil Fruit abilities of its owner. Perhaps there is some trickery at y here. Oh, look! Just as I anticipated."
Moria appeared in the control room inside Oars'' stomach and revealed how easy it was to control the Oars body by changing the shape of the shadow and temporarily loosening the joints to make the limbs stretch naturally.
"That fiend Moria again... When will Luffy finally defeat his ass?" Garp couldn''t bear to look at Moria''s face any longer.
His anger only grew after learning of Ace''s defeat at the hands of ckbeard, who had traded him to the World Government for a position as a Shichibukai. Sengoku, who had another top-secret identity known only to Garp, Tsuru, and Zephyr, confirmed this fact.
If Sengoku said it, it was almost certain to happen. Many of his hypotheses had alreadye true, as he was the owner of the most powerful hypothesis of One Piece in the World Forum, he is the famous Odhi himself!
"Don''t be too angry, Garp. Moria''s defeat is just a matter of time. But what is this?" Sengoku''s eyes widened as he witnessed Luffy''s new form after absorbing 100 shadows. Even he, the one who always came up with hypotheses that were 90% correct, hadn''t foreseen this.
"Is that... Luffy?" Garp was equally shocked.
"I believe it''s the nightmare. How aptly named." Tsuru was equally amazed.
"It seems that the events in the manga have finally reached a suspenseful point, haven''t they?" Zephyr suddenly entered the office of the Fleet Admiral, where he enjoyed reading manga.
"One Piece" Events:
Everyone watched in awe as Nightmare Luffy delivered a devastating blow to Oars, sending the giant crashing down to the ground.
"He''s falling down!! Be careful!!!"
After being severely beaten by Nightmare Luffy, Oars '' huge body fell down.
Oars: "Uwaaah!!!"
The forest Pirates led by L watched the scene of the oars crashing on the building in amazement, speechless.
"Captain L!! Look...!! Strawhat is...!!!"
One of them, however, noticed something elseStraw Hat''s body was rapidly being engulfed by shadows.
Nami and Usopp also noticed this strange phenomenon. "It''s true! The shadows!" Nami eximed. Usopp added, "Look at all of them! They''re what made Luffy look like that!"
"Luffy!"
The shadows swirled around Luffy''s body like a tide, until finally, his body returned to normal. "Huu... Uuuwaahh!! Aaaaahhh!!" he cried out. The shadows then dissipated, returning to their owners.
Nami and Usopp rushed to Luffy''s side. "Are you okay, Luffy?!" Usopp asked.
L looked on in disbelief. "He did it. He really won. Oars and Moria have been defeated. Everyone''s shadows areing back."
The air was filled with joyous cheers from the Forest Pirates. "You did it, our ray of hope! Thank you!"
The battle was over, and Thriller Bark was no more.
"Wow, this is really unexpected," Sengoku sighed.
"With this level of strength, even a vice admiral would have to retreat temporarily," he remarked.
"But..." Tsuru hesitated.
"Despite the severe beating Luffy received during the fight with Moria, I don''t think he has lost yet," she offered his opinion.
Sengoku nodded in agreement and added, "This young man is full of surprises."
"Bwahahahahaha!!! Look at Moria''s face!" they heard someoneughing.
"Hahaha! Luffy was a little violent..." Garp joined in.
"This is my grandson!" his proud voice chimed in.
"It doesn''t matter, if he doesn''t lose now, he will loseter," Sengoku spoke again.
...
The scene shifted to Thriller Bark, where Moria was staring at his bloody face in the manga with bloodshot eyes.
"How weak is this... how pathetic is it for others to use my power against me!" he muttered to himself.
Moria formed his hand into a fist before hitting the table hard.
"Damn you!!! Mugiwara!!!" he eximed, seething with hatred for Luffy and his crew.
The severe paining from his hand only fueled his animosity toward them.
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 429: Oars Fall! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 430: the end of the battle!
Chapter 431: Cyborg Kuma, and memories from the future.
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 437 Oars Fall!
Chapter 437 Oars Fall!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Alright, everyone, here we go!" eximed Luffy.
With Oars temporarily parked, the crew was able to regain control and work together in a disy of amazing teamwork.
The forest Pirates, who were observing from a distance, were left staring in disbelief.
"What in the world are they doing? What the.....?!!" questioned one of the onlookers.
...
"The human spine is bent in an "S" shape in order to soften blows and shoulder weight."
As Chopper began to exin the significance of their collective actions, it became clear that their goal was to take down Oars, who was bound by the giant chains of the ind-size ship. The human spine, as Chopper borated, is naturally curved in an "S" shape, which serves to cushion impacts and distribute weight.
However, by straightening the spine outpletely, as the crew had done, there was nowhere for the force of an attack to shift, and the full impact would be felt by the individual.
Nami: "Go for it, Luffy!!"
Brook: "Good luck!"
Nami encouraged Luffy to continue with his n, while Brook wished him good luck.
From a high altitude, Luffy finally unleashed Gear 3, tapping into all of his strength. "Take this super-size bazooka!" he eximed, as he prepared to strike back at Oars with everything he had.
"Gomu Gomu No.... GIGANT BAZOOKA!!!!" With a deafening roar, Luffy''s attack struck Oars'' upright head,pletely destroying his spine and leaving him unable to move ever again. It was a stunning victory, made possible by the crew''s unwavering teamwork and determination.
Elbaf, the Ind of Giants:
The sound of joyousughter filled the air, "Bojajajaja...!!" followed by ament, "This damn devil received what he deserved!!".
It was evident that the former leader of the Giant Warrior Pirates, who was now the sage of the rebuilt vige of giants, had finally ovee the shock caused by the appearance of Oars'' corpse in the manga.
It was obvious that the energetic mood had returned to the vigers after seeing that in the manga.
However, Jarul, the vige sage, had shared a story about the ancient giant Oars, which would remain in their memory forever. "Who would have imagined that this ancient giant was so terrifying when he was alive? He almost drove our race to extinction in the war of the giants that you told us about," said Stansen casually. Wars and battles were ordinary things for Giants, and thus Stansen and the other young giants seemed unaffected by the story.
The new leader of Giant Warrior Pirates, Hajrudin, expressed his doubt about the terrifying nature of Oars. "Digagaga! But look at him in the manga! It doesn''t look like what you''re describing, vige sage... look how Luffy and his buddies crippled him forever."
"Don''t judge the book by its cover, the corpse Oars and the living Oars are twopletely different things, if it was the living Oars who got up from his grave, that ind-size ship wouldn''t have been able to withstand even a slight movement of his foot and would sink into the devil''s sea forever," However, Jarul exined that the corpse of Oars and the living Oars were twopletely different things.
"I didn''t expect that such a being would die of cold... the vanity of ancient giants is the only thing that can kill them! Bojajajaja!! He died because he didn''t wear winter clothes to prevent the bitter cold in the Land Of Ice... Bojajajajajaja!!" Jarulughed again to the point of tears when he recalled the cause of Oars'' death revealed by Chopper.
"This manga is a precious sacred book that teaches us about other people''s mistakes that we should avoid making!" he added.
The conversation then shifted to the events happening in the manga.
"Now let''s see how Moria, the other arrogant beside Oars, will fall?" someone eximed.
Another viger responded, "Shadow Asgard...? What is this move?"
"Is he restoring all the shadows he has cast from his zombies?"
"He absorbed 1000 shadows?" Seriously!!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What a monster this has be!"
The mood in the vige escted as they talked about how Moria absorbed 1000 shadows, and how he had be a monster.
The near end of the manga added to the excitement of the giants, and the vige was buzzing with anticipation.
...
Ballywood Kingdom:
Inside the art store:
"Why have you been smiling like that for a while?" Hiriluk asked Kureha with a curious tone.
"Ihihihihi~ Why are you also smiling?" Kureha responded in the same tone.
Both Kureha and Hiriluk were still reading the manga volume even after Hogback was caught by the hunters of thew enforcement department.
They asked each other the same question.
"I admire Chopper''s super intelligence, who came up with the idea to break Loar''s spine and prevent him from movingpletely," Hiriluk couldn''t hide the admiration and pride in his voice and smiled.
Kureha felt the same way. "Isn''t that expected of the little reindeer raised from us in the manga?"
"Don''t forget that we are his parents," Kureha put her hand on Hiriluk''s hand in an intimate gesture.
Kureha, who had returned to being an extremely beautiful young woman, make Hiriluk feel his heart beating hard after hearing the way Kureha called both of them parents. After all, he was also still a single young man.
...
Marigoa:
"Yawn~ is the end of another Shichibukai near?" Imu yawned and put her tender hand to her mouth after reading most of the chapters of the volume, which she found boring for some reason.
"Well, he''s very weak anyway... and it was me who thought he would be as strong as Jinwoo~ fufu~"
"Oh~ Shadow Asgard? Is this yourst move? A little strong, but it made you heavier. Show me how you''re going to handle this, next Joy Boy..."
Seeing Luffy and his crew looking at Moria, who had turned into a huge ugly monster, with confident nces, made her look forward to seeing how this battle would end, especially since the sunlight was already approaching the crew members who had lost their shadows.
The crew members were Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, and Robin.
"Interesting..." In thest chapters of this volume, Imu regained the long-lost thrill.
...
On the other side of the Empty Throne Hall:
"Moria has such a powerful movement up his sleeve? Unbelievable... he just needs to fix his slow speed problem, and he will be a terrifying monster second to none on the battlefield."
"Yes, there is no doubt that adding him to the new ''Golden Shichibukai'' is never wrong."
The Five Elders discussed the events of thest chapters with enthusiasm.
After all, it finally seemed that this long arc was about to end.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 430: the end of the battle!
Chapter 431: Cyborg Kuma, and memories from the future.
Chapter 432: "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (Part 1)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 438 The end of the battle!
Chapter 438 The end of the battle!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
The forest Pirates watched in horror as Moria''s body began to expand, absorbing more and more shadows as he shouted his challenge to Luffy.
"They''re all shadows Don''t tell me!! He''s gathering up all the shadows on the ind And feeding them all into his own body?!!!" Nami watched in amazement as arge number of Shadows gathered in Moria''s body, which began to be evenrger.
"Mugiwara!!! The shadows you absorbed.. There were about a hundred, were there not?!"
"Then I shall take in 200... 300... 600... 700... Kishi KISHISHISHISHI..!!! One Thousand..!!!!"
A thousand shadows created an enormous monster, one that seemed to reach the very heavens.
"AAAAAAAGHHHHHHH!!!"
"No way..!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"...!!!"
"It''s all over...!!! What is that thing?!!!
The Forest Pirates screamed in terror as the monstrosity loomed.
But Luffy and his crew stood their ground, ready to fight even in the face of a powerful adversary. Luffy dered his intent: "If it''s a nightmare you want, I''ll show you one!!! Moria!!!"
"I''m not gonna y nice with you!!!"
...
..
Moria was eventually defeated, but hisst words sent a chill through everyone:
"URAGH MUGIWARA Ughah You then you go see for yourself what a real nightmare is! In the New World!"
"OWAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!"
"The shadows are returning!!!"
The shadows returned, and the ind of Thriller Bark was destroyed. But even after all the destruction, Luffy and his crew remained standing, victorious. Despite the sunlighting into contact with Zoro, Sanji, and Robin, they refused to move an inch.
Usopp: "Oi!!! You guys!!!"
L cried, "Shadows!!! Hurry!!!"
...
..
The battle was over, and the crew emerged victorious. Moria had been defeated, and the shadows returned to their rightful owners, scattered throughout the world. But is this really the end...?
Thriller Bark Ind:
Moria was devastated by his loss to Mugiawara Luffy, even after using his final move. He couldn''t believe that he, the one who had once fought almost equally with Kaido, had been beaten so soundly.
"Damn you, Mugiwara!" he eximed in frustration.
Moria had expected to lose the battle against Luffy, as he knew that as the hero of the story, Luffy could not lose or even risk losing his life. However, he had hoped to inflict heavy losses on the future Pirate King, at least causing him to lose one of hisrades.
But that didn''t happen. Instead, Moria lost badly, even in front of another Shichibukai. He was humiliated and angry.
"Ha! There is still that tyrant Bartholomew Kuma!" he thought to himself. "Given thepletely depleted state of straw hats, it is not difficult for Kuma topletely exterminate them."
After seeing the orders that the world government gave to Bartholomew Kuma through Den Den Mushi, Moria''s smile widened.
"Kishishishishi!!! Make me enjoy a goodst show, Bartholomew Kuma!!"
...
Merveille Ind:
"Jihahahahaha!! Those pirates who just got their shadows back said that you tied up with Moria, Kaido, is that right"
Kaido was incensed when he heard that pirates who had just regained their shadows imed that he had tied up with Moria. Veins appeared on his forehead as he eximed, "Nonsense! This isplete nonsense! I started the fight with an easy position, and he think he matched me in strength. This is pure nonsense!"
He took another swig of his favorite sake before continuing, "Wororororororo!! How could I lose to a beginner who doesn''t seem to have learned Haki even after 20 years of fighting with me?"
"A trash who only relies on the excellence of his race and his Devil Fruit to bully the weak in Paradice will not be able to achieve anything on this sea!"
"What was his dream again?" The Pirate King! Heh, Worororororo!!"
"Jiahahahaha!! You are cruel even in your words, partner!"
Shikiughed along with Kaido andmented on the events of the volume, as they reached the final stages.
...
Urura Ind:
Underneath the Shiki stronghold lies the Kaido stronghold.
Rob''s paper clone reappeared on it, and he strolled towards Little Yamato''s ce with a sweet smile on his face.
Even from a distance, he noticed the worried expression on Little Yamato''s face. Upon arriving, he sat down beside her on the couch he had made for her earlier.
"What is bothering you, Yamato-chan?" Rob inquired while softly patting her head.
Little Yamato, with teary big eyes and a mncholic look, showed Rob a manga page. "Why did another viin appear after the crew worked so hard to defeat Moria?" she asked.
Bartholomew Kuma: "Pirate Hunter Zoro, let''s start with you" the page read.
Rob smiled after reading it. "It seems Kuma''s debut has begun Don''t worry too much, Yamato-chan. Everything will be alright."
"Now, let''s head back home~"
...
Ilisia Kingdom:
"My child, why are you crying again?" Father Victor asked as he embraced his daughter Cindry for the hundredth time to console her.
But this time, Victoria Cindy shook her head slightly, indicating that she wasn''t crying because of sadness.
"I''m happy, dad~ Margarita has finally regained her shadow, freeing my body from the misery it was experiencing in the manga," she exined.
Although she was already crying, this time her tears were of joy.
The downfall of Moria and the return of the shadow that was moving her corpse to its original owner''s shadow filled her with delight.
She had unwavering faith in Chopper and hispanions, who never failed to disappoint her.
Hearing this made both father and motherugh merrily, and the nightmare was finally over.
...
Ilka Kingdom:
"...Finally," Jigoro grinned as he saw his lifeless body without any shadow propelling it.
"Well, it''s much better to see myself dead than to be a moving corpse in a manga."
"After all, death is the ultimate fate of all living beings."
...
In another town:
"You finally woke up, you bastard!"
In another art store in West Blue, the young Absalom red at the manga page depicting Hogback awakening his future self after being defeated with malevolent eyes.
Who would want to witness their defeat so profoundly, particrly if they thought themselves invincible?
"Can you still do something to avenge our loss, Hogback?"
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 431: Cyborg Kuma, and memories from the future.
Chapter 432: "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (Part 1)
Chapter 433: "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (Part 2)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 439 Cyborg Kuma, and memories from the future.
Chapter 439 Cyborg Kuma, and memories from the future.
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::
"One Piece" Events:
"The government''s order was topletely destroy you all, but..."
While saying that, Kuma began to create an air ball in the shape of a cat''s paw. The ball gradually shrank in size, catching the attention of the crew. They couldn''t help but wonder what it was.
"What the heck is that?"
"I can see a strangely shapedyer of air..."
"It''s getting smaller."
As they observed the ball, Nami''s voice revealed a sense of panic, "He''s applying pressure... to a ball of air that he repelled with his paws... It''s beenpressed that much...!!!"
"If that much air returns to its normal state, it would create a gigantic shockwave... Like a bomb...!!!" Robin took the initiative to exin the dire consequences of what they were witnessing.
Usopp couldn''t believe what he was hearing, "A bomb!? He can make a bomb... whenever he needs to?"
"I will... Spare your lives." Meanwhile, Kuma continued to give his ultimatum. The Forest Pirates were initially relieved to hear this, but their joy was short-lived.
"In exchange, I''ll be taking "Strawhat" Luffy. As long as I take his head, the government won''tin."
As Kuma urged them to bring Luffy to him, Usopp''s face darkened. He was shocked at the idea of betraying theirrade. "You''re telling us to betray ourrade...?" he eximed.
However, Kuma was not swayed by their protests. He repeated his demand, "Now... Bring Strawhat here."
The crew, along with L and her group, eximed in unison, "HELL, NO!!!"
Unfortunately, their refusal only led to Kuma''s next move. "That''s a pity," he replied, "Ursus Shock." With those words, a w-shaped air bubble enveloped the entire battlefield, including them. It was clear that Kuma was not to be underestimated.
Marigoa:
As Imu sat on her empty throne, she wore a strange smile as she read through the manga volume. She thought to herself, "Let me guess... Hmm, this big kid of that special race is just testing them~ isn''t it, Fufu~"
Imu was already familiar with the background of Bartholomew Kuma, having yed a part in his difficult ordeal years ago. She couldn''t help but think it was his fault for being born into that special race, which could easily catch her attention, not even the greedy Celestial Dragons.
She mused, "I suppose he''s a double agent~ the only organization he can serve with his deep hatred for the world government is the Revolutionary Army... since the head of the Revolutionary Army is Luffy''s father, doesn''t that mean he''s testing the loyalty of Luffy''srades?"
"Haha, interesting."
With just a few words, Imu was able, to sum up, the general situation even before the manga touched on it. She found it all quite interesting.
...
Meanwhile, the five elders were not as perceptive as their lord.
They had not yet made the connection between Bartholomew Kuma from the manga and the special race fugitive from years before.
They were impressed by his unwavering loyalty to the world government, saying, "This is really great... we can''t lose his loyalty in this reality either."
"But..."
However, Saturn was not entirely convinced. He pointed out that Bartholomew Kuma''s kingdom was under the protection of the Hunters'' Guild, and even the sky sword hade out to solve the cordon that was imposed on the Sorbet Kingdom at that time.
The blonde Gorosei frowned upon hearing hisrades'' lukewarmments and questioned, "This can''t be real. A few days ago, we received a report that the Revolutionary Army is stationed in the kingdom of Sorbet... Could it be?"
The bald Gorosei, while polishing his sword, cautioned the blonde Gorosei against jumping to conclusions, saying, "Don''t go straight to conclusions. Your assumption may be wrong. Let''s see how he will handle it in the manga first." He then expressed his own thoughts, saying, "Although I''m betting that Luffy and hisrades will somehow survive this... maybe what you expected will be true, buddy." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Dad, why are you being so tough on Luffy and his friends? Woooo!" asked Bunny, her voice trembling while crying.
"..." Kuma was left speechless when he saw Bunny crying.
"Obviously, my future version in the manga only tested their abilities. If I had truly intended to kill or capture them, it would have taken less than a second," said Kuma, without any hint of arrogance.
Dragon and Ivancov both nodded in agreement.
"You make a valid point... Perhaps you are testing their courage and loyalty, aren''t you?" Dragon had already noticed this during the Battle of Kuma and Zoro.
"The question now is, in what capacity are you testing them? As a Shichibukai or as a revolutionary?" Dragon wondered out loud, while Kuma remained silent in meditation.
"..."
"What is this after the end of the chapter?" cried Crocodile, having noticed a poster featuring himself and Mr. 1 and Mr. 3 behind bars in prison after the chapter had ended.
...
..
"Oh my god! What is this?" Little Bonney eximed in disbelief.
"Why... why do you have a metal body, dad? This can''t be you, can it?" Bunny''s heart almost stopped when she saw the wound that Zoro had inflicted on Kuma''s shoulder, revealing his metallic frame.
"Ahh... Your body is flesh and blood..." Little Bonney breathed a sigh of relief when she touched her father''s body to make sure it was made of flesh and blood, like hers.
"I am indeed a cyborg, but I am far beyond Franky''s type!" Kuma eximed after narrowly Zoro avoiding his attack with aser beam fired from his mouth. He then proceeded to exin what he was to the confused swordsman.
"I am what they call a ''Pacifista''," Kuma said. "An iplete human weapon created by the World Government!"
Zoro was taken aback by this revtion. "Pacifista...!?" he wondered.
Kuma replied, "The project founder is Dr. Vegapunk, the genius scientist from the world government. He is the man who possesses the greatest brain in the world!!!"
"His knowledge of science is what others could only discover 500 years from now!"
Zoro took a moment to contemte the situation, breathing roughly. "With this kind of body and such Devil Fruit ability, it seems that our hope has already vanished!" he said. "Even my body is no longer in my control... Why must you take Luffy''s head?!" he asked.
"This is already my best offer," Kuma replied.
At that moment, Zoro made the ultimate sacrifice to save his captain. "I see. Go on and take the head... However, let mine substitute his...!!! Let my life exchange for his!! I beg of you...!!!"
"WTF!!"
Dragon, Kuma, Ivancov, and Crocodile are all standing together in silence.
After a moment, Ivancov breaks the silence, eximing, "Is this real!?"
Crocodile responds with admiration, saying, "What a loyal deputy... I was really touched."
Meanwhile, Bonney, who is reading the manga silently, ispletely shocked by the content.
With wide eyes, she looks up and asks, "Why did big-headed uncle do such a thing to you in the manga!? Why did he turn you into a human weapon, dad!?"
Dragon notices Bonney''s distress and looks over at her.
Kuma, Bonney''s father, also notices that something is wrong and ces his hand on her forehead. He is surprised to feel that she is overheating and immediately uses his ability to extract the excess heat from her body.
As he does so, a red bubble resembling a cat''s paw appears behind Bonney''s head.
In the meantime, Bonney''s mind is being attacked by a strange memory from the distant future.
She sees herself as a mature woman trying to kill a strange old man with an apple branch covering his split head.
She seeds in turning him into a child, who then tries to prevent her from breaking into a room with a familiar bubble inside.
Before Bonney''s memory can progress any further, her father extracts her pain and asks her if she is okay.
"Are you okay, Bonney?"
:::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 432: "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (Part 1)
Chapter 433: "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (Part 2)
Chapter 434: Ace in Impel Down!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 440 "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (1)
Chapter 440 "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (1)
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
Ohara:
Ever since Bartholomew Kuma, the other Shichibukai, made an appearance, discussions inside the art store have been escting to record levels. However, since the disclosure of the fact that the famous scientist Dr. Vegapunk is responsible for turning Kuma into a cyborg, or the so-called PACIFISTA, confusion appeared in the eyes of most readers.
"At first Franky... And now Bartholomew Kuma... How can a person live after turning into a machine"
"Can it be described as a living being in the first ce?"
"Strange... why would someone as powerful as Kuma allow the world government to turn him into a cold weapon in their hands?"
"Does Dr. Vegapunk have a hand in this?"
Many questions have been raised about this topic, particrly regarding Dr. Vegapunk, who appeared as part of the background for the manga debut.
Readers are puzzled about how a person can live after turning into a machine and whether they can still be described as living beings.
They are also curious as to why someone as powerful as Kuma would allow the World Government to turn him into a cold weapon in their hands, and whether Dr. Vegapunk yed a role in this.
...
..
As Kuma exins the background of his transformation into a cyborg in his hand, Vegapunk exims, "Is this me? No, definitely this is me! This is my body! Even though my face didn''t show, that doesn''t mean I can''t recognize my body."
Vegapunk realizes, "Don''t tell me that things would have taken this path which is fraught with sacrifices if it weren''t for the existence of the manga... Kuma." For a moment, his eyes be wet.
Seeing that, Clover and Brook sighed.
"You shouldn''t take everything that appeared in the manga seriously... I see that Bartholomew Kuma is still alive like humans-" Clover advises Vegapunk.
"It''s just a matter of time, he''s doomed to die in two years at the most," However, Vegapunk rifies.
After all, the person most familiar with the Kuma situation in the manga is himself. The title ''the world 500 years ahead of its time'' is not just an empty title; it is actually real.
"This means that I am responsible for killing him, even if it was of his own free will," Vegapunk sighs sadly before returning to read the manga.
"I don''t think that, Vegapunk-san..." Brook mutters silently, not quite understanding the situation yet, but feeling Vegapunk''s sadness.
"... Zoro wants to sacrifice himself for the sake of his captain and crew, what a wonderful man he is."
Soon, he adjusts his mood and returns to reading the manga as well.
"One Piece" Events:
"... I know my head is not worth much at the moment... But eventually, I will be the world''s number one swordsman, I''d say exchanging my life for his is an equally good deal!!!"
In his life so far Zoro has not reached a dead end, but today he has already arrived, everything depends on the decision of the invincible enemy in front of him.
"If you have such a great ambition... Then by dying for him... How will you ever be satisfied?"
The question that Kuma asked at this moment was logical.
But the answer given by Zoro is more logical:
"Aside from that... There is already no other way to save the crew...!!! If I can''t even protect my captain''s dream, then whatever ambition I have is nothing but just talk!"
"Luffy... Must be the man who bes the Pirate King!!!"
Suddenly Sanji, who had not fainted due to the previous explosion, intervened:
"Hold on a minute, you jerk."
"What are you going to do if you die...!! What happened to your dream... Idiot!!"
Sanji continue, "Oi... You big blob... Just ignore this marimo swordsman... If you must kill somebody, then just take my life...!!!"
"I know the marines don''t give a damn about me... But soon enough the man who will be most feared by the marines will be me. ck Leg Sanji."
"Come at once! Kill me! I''ve already realized that this day wille. Let the flower of death bloom in me!!!"
Without turning back, Sanji talked with Zoro:
"Oi... Tell everyone... To take care... And that you''ll have to find yourselves another chef...!!"
But he was surprised by a painful feeling in his left waist where Zoro hit him violently to temporarily drive him away, "Bastard..." Sanji falls to the ground.
"I hope you will keep your promise after I die..." Zoro said to Kuma.
In the tavern of the art store,
Sora ced her hand over her mouth as she witnessed the current events, which appeared to be leading toward a tragic end for the crew. "Even you, Sanji..." she whispered her heart heavy with emotion.
Observing Sanji''s willingness to sacrifice his life to save his crewmates only added to theplexity of her feelings.
For some reason, she felt an immense sense of pride in Sanji''s actions. As she heardments from other readers praising Sanji''s magnanimity and heroism, as well as Zoro''s, she couldn''t help but feel overjoyed.
However, her happiness was short-lived as sadness soon enveloped her. The more she read the manga, the more she felt like this fictional character was her own child.
Suddenly, an inexplicable feeling of fullness bloomed in her stomach, as if the consciousness of the world was trying to highlight a mysterious fact. "What is this feeling of fullness in my stomach? It can''t be...?" she thought to herself.
After all, she had left her husband''s bed only half an hour earlier, a man who had stolen the threads of fate from Vinsmoke Judge.
...
Wano Country:
Ringo prefecture, home of Daimyo:
"He looks a lot like me."
While drinking sake, Shimotsuki Ushimaru said with a satisfied smile.
Next to him, a White Wolf spoke reverently and asked, "Excuse me for being rude... but, could it be that Zoro-dono is... your future son, Daimyo-sama?"
Shimotsuki Ushimaru chuckled and replied, "Haha! You''re funny, Onimaru."
Ever since this little wolf identally ate a devil fruit, it seemed that he gained the ability to speak and his intelligence increased to be simr to that of humans. He also acquired the ability to transform into a big Monk yokai, just like what happened with Chopper.
"Maybe it could be her son~ who knows... Zoro really looks like ''him'' in almost everything. When I first saw him, I thought he was my brother. Besides, the attitude of the ancestor''s corpse towards him made me feel for sure that he is connected to us by blood."
"You mean, Furiko-sama!" eximed Onimaru.
Shimotsuki Ushimaru suggested, "Roronoa Zoro should be Shimotsuki Zoro..."
...
Shimotsuki Town:
In a small house nestled between two rivers, far from the hustle and bustle of the town, a poignant scene unfolded. The room was dimly lit by the flickering mes of a candle, and the only sounds that could be heard were the soft murmurs of the family members present.
Inside, a tall woman who resembled Toki, with dark blue hair and a green flower tucked behind her ear, gazed at a young man with tearful eyes.
Despite being in her peak thirties, the woman looked youthful and beautiful, though her health condition seemed to have taken a toll on her, making her face appear pale.
As tears streamed down her face, she uttered, "Zoro-kun..." Her voice trembled with emotion as she watched her grandson''s sacrifice, the most brilliant and heart-wrenching thing she had ever seen.
The woman''s gaze shifted to the young man sitting before her, who was reading manga with tears in his eyes.
"In addition to his uncle, he looks like his grandfather, Pin-san is also very much... his grandfather was once just like him, an unquenchable sword spirit, a real man''s pride, predatory eyes, and unfailing loyalty, all these qualities made me adore your father..." the woman spoke once again, her voice filled with memories of her husband, Pin-san.
The beautiful woman looked at her son who appeared to be 18 years old, with ck hair and three earrings simr to those of Zoro, or maybe they were the same ones.
The young man was reading manga with tears in his eyes, repeating, "This is my son... He is really my son." His eyes were red, and his nose was running, wetting his clothes. Nevertheless, his mother and wife felt a great love for this young man.
"I will do it, I will be stronger for him. Don''t worry, Mom, and you too, Terra. I will save the family from the fate of destruction, and I will save the poor child from the fate of living without a family!"
Seeing the scene of Zoro bowing his head instead of his captain only strengthened his determination to be worthy of being his father.
"My son will undoubtedly be the greatest swordsman in the world."
"Bft..." On the other side, a young woman with green hair and eyes resembling Zoro''sughed. Her eyes were also red from crying earlier, but her husband''s words made her very happy.
"Terra, Arashi... make sure to teach Zoro well in the future. I don''t want him to be reckless like that damn Ushimaru!"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 433: "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (Part 2)
Chapter 434: Ace in Impel Down!
Chapter 435: Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (Part 1)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 441 "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (2)
Chapter 441 "Nothing Happened" Realization of a man! (2)
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"If Iy my hand on Strawhat now, my honor would be at stake," Kuma stated.
After seeing how determined Zoro is to sacrifice himself, Kuma decided to fulfill his wish.
Zoro expressed his gratitude, saying, "I would be eternally grateful."
Kuma picked up the unconscious Luffy and spoke reassuringly to Zoro. "Rest assured, I will leave him unharmed. However, you are about to experience HELL!"
Kuma''s hand, resembling a cat''s paw, touched Luffy''s belly.
Luffy''s body began to secrete a hideous red bubble, which expanded into a massive bubble that also resembled a cat''s paw.
This was one of the abilities of Kuma''s Devil Fruit, Nikyu-Nikyu no Mi, as he had previously announced.
"What I am repelling from his body now...is pain and fatigue, all the damage inflicted on him in his battle against Moria is umted here. If you wish to die in his ce, then you must receive his suffering. Since you don''t have much life left in you, taking this pain will only lead to your DEATH!"
Kuma removed a small ball from therger pain ball and threw it toward Zoro, saying, "Have a try."
As soon as it entered his body, Zoro let out a piercing scream. "UWA...GEFU!! GUWAAAAAAAAA!!!"
Kuma asked him for his opinion on the experiment. "Well...?"
Zoro quickly stood up and said, "Just let me...decide on the location."
He rushed towards therge pain ball and hugged it without a second thought, taking on his captain''s suffering.
Shimotsuki Town:
"What an unshakable iron will..."
"What a strong, fearless spirit..."
"What steely loyalty carries in his heart..."
"This kid... Really... I see in him the shadow of the ancestor..."
"That''s why you gave him your dear sword, Ryuma... Have you seen his true spirit with your dead eyes?"
Old man Kozaburo''s being was shaken as he read the content of the legendary chapter.
He had been reading this manga for three years now, discovering many legendary scenes that he felt he was experiencing firsthand. However, he now realized that the scene he had just read was the undisputed number one, and no other scene could ever surpass it.
"... Because what this scene embodies is not just self-sacrifice, but also the will of a true Swordsman, the will that belongs to the king of the swordsmen. This boy definitely has it... the Conqueror Haki," Kozaburo announced quietly.
"How did you conclude this, father?" Koushirou wondered.
"Even if he doesn''t have it now, it''s only because he hasn''t awakened it yet. Don''t tell me why, an ordinary swordsman can''t have Zoro''s spirit... I see that he will be the greatest swordsman in this world in the future. He is the pride of our n. I''ve decided. I''m going to make him marry my granddaughter Kuina...!! Go and call that moron who calls himself ''Roronoa'' over here. Tell him he has to hurry up and have his son, too."
"Father... didn''t you want to go look for Moria? Why did you stop? Please go then..."
"Stop being rude! Someone like Moria doesn''t deserve me to take a step! Go and do what I told you to do!"
Kozaburo took out his pipe, ready to teach his disobedient son a lesson.
The Roronoa he was talking about, he must be the father of that person nicknamed ''marimo''... Right?
...
Thriller Bark Ind:
"What on earth is this?" eximed Moria.
While seeing the events of the manga going south toward the survival of Luffy and hispanions, He frowned, then grew angry, and finally felt despair.
"Why haven''t you killed them yet, Bartholomew Kuma?" he demanded.
"What are you trying to do? Won''t you kill them? Why did you ept Zoro''s offer?" he continued.
"Killing Zoro alone is not enough... kill Mugiwara!" he added.
As Moria continued to read, his desperation only grew. Eventually, Kuma left, revealing a terrible truth about his rtionship with the Revolutionary Army.
"Your son is truly amazing to have found such loyalpanions, Dragon," announced Kuma with interest as he stood at the gate of the Thriller Bark Ship, indicating that he hadpleted what he came for there.
...
Returning to the Battle Arena, L shouted to wake everyone up: "Hey, is everyone still alive?!"
There was a loud scream in response to her question.
"He must have assumed we were dead after that explosion and left! That Kuma guy! Hah! We showed him!" eximed one of the group.
...
Franky looked at Luffy, who was actively jumping around just after waking up. "Are you kidding me? How are you feeling?" he asked.
Luffy replied energetically, "Look at me! My body feels really rxed! What''s going on?"
Chopper was shocked and shouted, "EEEEEEEEEEH? What?!"
Usopp yelled, "Liar! How is this possible?"
Robin giggled and said, "Maybe he''s so badly hurt that he''s not making sense anymore."
Sanji, who was not paying attention to what was happening behind him, started to look for Zoro. "How can he be okay? Where did that guy go? Could it be...?"
"Over there!" Sanji shouted.
Sanji was horrified by the bloody scene he saw and thought that Zoro was already dead. "Hey, are you still alive? Where did that guy go? What the hell happened here?!"
Finally, Zoro responded with words that would remain ingrained in the minds of readers forever: "Nothing... Nothing at all...!!!"
"..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Did he really just say nothing happened...?"
"This is impossible!"
Moria''s eyes widened in shock to the point where they almost popped out of their sockets. He couldn''t believe that someone could stand up and talk as if nothing had happened in such a situation.
"Is he even human?" Moria''s voice trembled as he spoke.
At that moment, the fear of Luffy that the manga had left ingrained in his heart receded, to be reced by a new fear of Zoro...!!
In Moria''s view, Zoro was more dangerous than Luffy!! He believed that Zoro was the undisputed hero of this arc!
...
Ohara:
The ce was shrouded in absolute silence, and the sound of the readers'' absent-minded breathing was audible.
No one had seen iting. Nobody could have predicted that the situation would suddenly turn into a legendary scene.
Zoro, who had stolen the spotlight from Luffy, who had defeated Moria, left a deep impression on the readers'' hearts with his words "Nothing happened" and his blood dripping from his body. They were still in a stupor and couldn''t shake themselves out of it.
...
Brook expressed his admiration for Zoro, saying, "What a man, Zoro-san." He couldn''t find better words than these to describe what Zoro did in the manga.
Clover sighed lightly and added, "He embodied the meaning of self-sacrifice and ambition... he truly is a real man."
Vegapunk, as a scientist,mented, "Since he is still alive after those fatal injuries, he will gain great benefits from his training."
...
Domingo calmly analyzed the situation, connecting the dots and rationally analyzing the events of the manga. "So Kuma announced that he knows about Dragon... The world government is not foolish, they can deduce that Kuma is a double agent in the manga."
"I''m guessing the world government will ssify Kuma as a revolutionary after this chapter and put a bounty on his head... Fufu~ this is getting more interesting... I wonder what Bartholomew Kuma''s background is."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 434: Ace in Impel Down!
Chapter 435: Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (Part 1)
Chapter 436: Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (Part 2)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 442 Ace in Impel Down!
Chapter 442 Ace in Impel Down!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
Wano Country:
Returning to Ringo Province, where the snow had melted and flowers bloomed everywhere.
Shimotsuki Ushimaru and his pet Onimaru were in a daze.
Not only them but all the guards of the Daimyo and his family who have had the opportunity to read thetest volume were also amazed.
The daimyo had requested many copied volumes, which were sent by delivery arrows from the Flower Capital.
Thanks to the delivery arrows, they didn''t need to travel to the Flower Capital, where the nearest art store is, to read the manga.
The reason for their stupor was what Zoro had aplished. In other words, Zoro''s sacrifice and his amazing words "Nothing Happened" left a deep impression on them.
"Shusui found a qualified swordsman to carry it... the ancestor did not make a mistake when he passed the national treasure Shusui to Zoro," Ushimaru said with an admiring smile.
At this moment, he felt inferior to Zoro for some reason. This feeling was not limited to him alone, but to many other swordsmen who aspired to be the strongest. Compared to Zoro''s will, they found themselvescking.
"I look forward to seeing your future achievements, the pride of my n," Ushimaru said with a heartfelt smile.
At this point, he became sure that Zoro was his nephew who had escaped from Wano a few years ago.
(Author''s note: I have already decided to link Zoro''s origins to the Shimotsuki family from Wano, even if Oda has not yet recognized it. I don''t care if I get pped by Oda.)
...
Flower Capital:
The residents of the Flower Capital, including both samurai and ordinary people, still were simrly stunned and speechless by the scene of Zoro. His actions were too grandiose toprehend.
Zoro became an inspiration for the samurai of Wano, a shining example to follow in their pursuit of the path of the sword.
"... Because not everyone with a sword is necessarily a swordsman," Issho said, sighing with an overwhelming admiration for Zoro''s scene.
He was grateful to the art store, which had temporarily restored his eyesight and allowed him to witness such greatness.
"I am increasingly convinced that Zoro will be my most terrifying rival for the title of the strongest swordsman in the manga world,"mented Mihawk calmly, his hawk eyes asionally glowing with a longing for a challenge.
"Hawk-san... One day, you will realize that your biggest mistake in life was challenging him with an apple-peeling knife in your first fight."
Mihawk''s eyes darkened when he heard the Shogun''s maliciousment.
"Uh, Shogun-san," Mihawk interrupted. "The person who challenged Zoro with a short knife is my version in the manga, and besides, Zoro doesn''t exist in this world yet. Don''t forget that."
...
Ring Hell Ind:
Or what is known as Hunters Ind was Rob''s destination.
He gracefully descended on the highest point of the Hunters Tower, with feather-like leaves scattering from his paper wings.
As the official Hunters'' Guild building, headed by Rob in the New World, the tower was the perfect ce to descend with Little Yamato, who arrived on Hunters'' Ind with Rob''s clone, using paper wings for a short flight.
"Wee to the Hunters'' Guild, Little Yamato!" Rob greeted her as he held her in his arms.
The guards who met him showed him respect and admiration that could not be faked on their faces.
"Now, we''re going to leave the New World and go to the West Blue. You know Ohara, right?" Rob asked Yamato with a friendly smile.
"Of course! Ohara is the home of Nico Robin... which the Navy destroyed with a buster call," Yamato''s tone dropped as she remembered the tragic event.
Rob felt a great desire to console her, as her cuteness was beyond words. "Hahaha... Maybe you didn''t realize the fact that the events in the manga are separate from the events in reality... well, you didn''t realize yet that I''m Nico Robin''s father... right?"
"Eeeeh?" Yamato waspletely shocked.
...
"Guild Master, the criminal surgeon Hogback has been transferred to the Central Prison, awaiting trial. A lot of incriminating evidence has been collected, and he will be punished for the crimes hemitted in the past. His status as a genius surgeon will not excuse him from the consequences of his actions," a seniorw enforcement officer dressed as a rank A hunter informed Rob.
"Well." Rob nodded with satisfaction. It looked like the Hogback file was locked.
After making sure everything was fine, Rob patted Yamato''s head and prepared to enter the art store to send Yamato to Ohara, where the main body and his family were located.
But before that, his personal phone rang. It wasn''t a Den Den Mushi - it was a real mobile phone. The only people who could call him on this number were those who knew him well.
"As I expected... it seems that this day has finally arrived," Rob said, knowing who was calling him: Portgas D. Rouge.
...
Thriller Bark Ind:
With a heavy heart, Moria flips through thest pages of the volume.
He feels as though the whole world has abandoned him at this moment, and only those who have suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Luffy and his plot armor can truly understand his current state of mind.
Crocodile serves as a prime example of this.
"Well, at least I didn''t die in the manga; otherwise, it would have been too shameful," he muses.
However, seeing Hogback and Absalom''s sess in smuggling him away from Thriller Bark brings him a slight sense offort.
"And so, Luffy''s brother was imprisoned in Impel Down?" he exims, "What wonderful news to hear! Kishishishishi!"
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Great, quick, shut the gate!" eximed Hogback. "Finally, we''ve escaped from Thriller Bark!" He cheered. However, the excitement was short-lived as he questioned, "What about Perona...?"
After celebrating their sessful escape, Dr. Hogback expressed concern about Perona''s whereabouts.
"We can''t do anything if we can''t find her. Alright, I''m going to release my invisibility," Absalom stated.
Absalom responded half-heartedly, still reeling from the shock of encountering Kuma. "My goodness, I can''t believe I broke out in a cold sweat. Why did the tyrant Kuma appear on Thriller Bark?" he wondered aloud.
Hogback then proceeded to share what he knew about Kuma''s appearance. "When the zombies were being eliminated, Goro, Nin, and Fao, who reported to Moria-sama, overheard that someone would rece Shichibukai Crocodile," he exined.
"But that''s not the most important part," Hogback continued. "The sessor is someone named ckbeard, and this fellow has done some pretty unbelievable feats. Take a look at the news!" he eximed, passing a newspaper to Absalom. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Absalom''s eyes widened as he read the headline: "Captain of Whitebeard Pirates division number 2: ''Firefist Ace'' is imprisoned in Impel Down..."
"Ace was such a famous elite who served Whitebeard... The world government must have found themselves a trump card!" remarked Hogback.
"Indeed," Absalom agreed.
"It seems that this situation may be the one that will turn over the Pirate Era," Hogback concluded.
On an unknown ind in the first half of the Grand Line:
After seeing the content of thetest chapter, it was as if a bomb had exploded in the minds of Roger and his crew.
"Unbelievable..." said Young Shanks.
"Incredible..." added Gaban.
"They have already dared to imprison Ace in Impel Down... They don''t fear Whitebeard?" Wondered Crocus.
"It''s lucky for them that we can''t enter the manga world!!" Buggy eximed in an attempt to lighten the mood.
However, it became clear that this was not enough as everyone noticed the sadness in the captain''s wife.
"Ace..." Rouge weakly bit her lips, being the only one who knew where this was all headed due to having read some of Rob''s thoughts from years ago.
"Rouge... Let''s call Rob... He can reassure us," Roger said in a gentle voice, trying tofort her.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 435: Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (Part 1)
Chapter 436: Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (Part 2)
Chapter 437: The eighth member: Brook! (End of the arc)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 443 Binks Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (1)
Chapter 443 Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (1)
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
Amidst the euphoria of reading thest chapters following Moria''s defeat, the sound of a piano ying emanated from the art store, catching everyone''s attention.
"What''s that sound?" someone asked. "Is someone ying the piano?"
"Could it be the song that Brook ying right now in the manga?" another person spected excitedly.
"Oh, I recognize this melody," eximed a third. "It''s the Pink''s Sake! That''s a pirate song!"
"Definitely a pirate song," someone agreed.
...
At that moment, inside the Ohara art store, Brook heard the familiar piano ying and tears began to enfold down his face involuntarily.
The intensity of his emotions increased as he reminisced about the events of the manga.
"No... Please... Don''t remember me..."
"One Piece" Events:
"Oi, aren''t you a violinist?" asked Sanji curiously upon seeing Brook seated near the piano.
"Yohohoho, I can y any instrument. But let''s get back to that topic. I also saw what happened earlier by ident, and I''m deeply touched by the actions of you two," replied Brook.
He added, "Comrades, isn''t it such a wonderful thing?"
"Don''t put me and him on the same topic. I''m not an idiot like him," Sanji replied, feeling somewhat ashamed of what had happened earlier.
"No, you had the same resolution as him. Let me y a song. Is there one on your mind?" Brook asked Sanji if he had a favorite tune. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hmm, you can y anything, right? How about...?"
Before Sanji could finish, Brook interrupted with a suggestion: "Ah, ''Pink''s Sake''..."
"Damn it! Weren''t you asking me to pick?!?" Sanji exploded in anger.
But he soon calmed down as Brook began to y. The soft sound of the piano spread through the hall and caressed everyone''s ears.
"I think I''ve heard ''Pink''s Sake'' somewhere before. It''s quite nostalgic," Robinmented with a smile.
Brook continued to y elegantly until he was surprised by the appearance of Luffy on the piano cover. "Oi! Brook! I know this song!!! Shanks and his crew sing it!"
"The pirates from the olden days all know this song. No matter when they''re in times of sorrow or times of joy... Yohohoho!"
Enjoying ying, Luffy said, "Let''s berades, alright? Now that you''ve reimed your shadow, you don''t have to worry about sailing in the sun, right?"
"About that... there''s actually one thing that I haven''t told you yet," Brook said.
"What?" Luffy asked, surprised.
"I made a promise... with arade. If I don''t fulfill it first, then I''m not fit to be a man," replied Brook.
"Ha ha! You''re talking about Laboon, huh? I know about it!"
"Eh... Yohoho, so Laboon is the name of the whale at Twin Cape..."
Luffy interrupted him, "Like I said, Brook, we met Laboon at Reverse Mountain! Really!"
...
...
"Is he... still doing fine?" Brook asked.
"He''s doing great!" Luffy replied.
"Did he... grow big?"
"As big as a mountain..."
"Yohoho... I really want to see him because, at the time we parted, he was only the size of a small ship. He was so adorable! Although he isn''t well-tamed, he really loves music! He''s a good boy..."
"Even now, as soon as I close my eyes, his face would appear right before me. OOOH! I don''t have eyes!!!" Brook said while joking.
"His look would appear and linger in anyone''s mind..." He added.
"THIS IS REALLY AWESOME!!!! SO HE''S ACTUALLY LIVING, AND WELL!!! WUUUUUAHA "SOB"," Brook eximed emotionally.
When Brook heard the sound of his friends from the Rumbar Pirates ying in the art store, he couldn''t hold back his emotions anymore.
He remembered that moment!
It was the first time they met Laboon, who was small and lost in the middle of the sea.
"Sigh..."
Clover, Vegapunk, Olvia, and the others stared at Brook with deep sadness in their eyes, having already read his tragic backstory.
"Do they deserve a fate like this?" Rosinante asked, his voice cracking.
Olvia and Matriarch secretly wiped their tears...
Even though Olvia knew the story of Brook and Laboon, she didn''t know the subtleties as detailed in the manga.
As expected, after just a few moments, most of the readers in the art store began to cry heartily.
Who could remain unaffected by Brook''s backstory, which most critics think is sadder and more tragic than Robin''s backstory?
At that moment, Rob came out of his personal section, carrying Little Yamato with him.
She was enjoying the song "Pink''s Sake."
The arrival of Rob, who was carrying a little girl in his arms, caught the attention of his wives, who felt the danger.
They wondered if Yamato was his child, and if so, who her mother was.
Even Olvia thought about it before shaking her head, banishing these disgraceful thoughts, and walking towards him with a smile on her face.
"This is Yamato. She''s our new daughter. I told you about her. Take care of her. I''ll talk to Brook a little," Rob said.
When Olvia heard that it was Yamato, all her fears disappeared, as did Sora''s and the others''. "Okay. Come with me, my little."
"You''re Olvia, Robin''s mother! Yay!" Yamato eximed, more than happy to catch the eye of one of her favorite characters from the manga.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 436: Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (Part 2)
Chapter 437: The eighth member: Brook! (End of the arc)
Chapter 438: The Games World!? Yamato''s life is changing
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 444 ###
Chapter 444 ###
Hello friends, since many new readers have recently started reading this book, would it be good to modify the grammar in the previous chapters? After all, I needed more than 400 chapters to reach the current level of writing quality. I already know that the earlier chapters need editing... What do you think? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 445 Binks Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (2)
Chapter 445 Bink''s Sake is sweeping the Pirate World! (2)
ckStar_BH:
Okay, since you all reject the idea of modifying previous chapters, I will cancel the idea anyway.
A piece of advice, before reading this chapter, listen to the song "Bink Sake" in the background, it will immerse you in the atmosphere of the chapter.
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
::::::
Manga Ind, The New World:
The wonderful sound of Bink''s Sake''s piano ying spread across the ind, from the art store on Moby Dick. This lively music enlivened the Whitebeard Pirates and their affiliates'' party.
Whitebeard''s smile broadened as he listened to the excellent piano ying. "Gurararara! Rob always manages to surprise me. This time is no exception."
Although Marco and the others wished to dance and enjoy the party in the style of the straw hats in the manga, Brook''s tragic backstory prevented them from doing so.
Meanwhile, someone aboard Moby Dick was attempting a suicidal escape. While Whitebeard and his sons were immersed in the fantastic events of the manga, a barrel of wine began rolling towards the anchor''s exit.
The barrel was somewhatrger than average but otherwise looked like any other barrel of wine.
It was bigger than the barrel of wine Luffy used to survive the whirlpool at the beginning of the manga.
The barrel easily rolled overboard and fell into the sea without anyone paying attention.
Teach, who had transformed into a small donkey less than 50 centimeters in size, held his breath inside the barrel as it drifted away from Moby Dick towards the unknown, carried by the waves of the sea.
Fortunately for him, Whitebeard and his crew did not consider the possibility of his escape and thus did not keep an eye on him.
This is how the young ckbeard managed to escape from the Whitebeard Pirates.
...
Returning to Ohara,
BUUUUUEEH!
there was a sudden exmation of excitement the unmistakable sound of a whale.
Laboon had been listening to Brook and his crew''s rendition of Bink''s Sake, from the art store, which had evoked a sense of nostalgia within him.
This was the very song that the Rumbar Pirates had sung to him long ago when he was just a baby whale, having be separated from his flock.
"One Piece" Events:
[Brook''s Backstory]
"What is this whale doing...?" asked one of the Rumbar crew members.
"He won''t stop following our ship," replied another.
"He must have lost his way... Poor thing... The ocean is so vast..."mented a third crew member sympathetically.
"It looks like he''s really upset... Maybe he''s still a baby..." added the first crew member.
The baby whale cried out, "Uuuuuueerh."
"Captain York! Shall we y a song then?!" suggested someone.
"Great idea Brook! Hey everyone, bring your instruments over!!!" eximed Captain York.
"Yohohoho! Let the sobbing child smile! Come on! Let''s show him the power of us pirates! Get ready!!!" shouted Brook.
The baby whale seemed confused, making odd noises, "?*<>*?"
"One, two, three, four," counted Brook while ying with his violin.
The crew yed a lively tune, and the baby whale''s cries turned into joyous sounds, "Uuuueeeerhhhh!!!"
...
..
"What''s wrong?... Now, it''s just a quartet..." Brook still ys the song of life despite the death of one of hisst livingrades.
"... Trio..." Another one fell dead.
"... Duet..." Brook''s tears never stoppeding down.
"... Solo..." In the end, he remained alone.
"Ah, why...?!! Leaving just the apaniment...."
...
((York: if you wanna join my crew, all I ask is that you love music!! This is the ship of the Rumbar Pirates, who can bring a smile to any child''s face!!!"))
((Yeeeeeeah!!))
...
((Laboon! You just wait right there! We''lle straight back here!! That''s a promise.....!!"
...
((Laboon...!!))
In the end, Brook fell dead too.
...
((If you''ve been waiting there all this time... For these fifty long years... Could you possibly wait... Just another one or two?))
...
For me, too..... Have the true spirit of a pirate!!! You''re facing that wall and waiting for me...
And just as we promised, when I meet you again, I''ll being over that wall!!!
Onward, to the promised ce!!
"This..." Tears streamed down Rosinante''s face without interruption as he struggled to speak.
He was not alone in his grief; all children aged 14 and under, except for Domingo and Enel, were severely affected.
"The only crime these piratesmitted was wanting to bring a smile to the children''s faces," he said. "I love them... I really love them... Why did such a tragedy happen to them?"
...
"Now, I understand everything. Who could have imagined that the story of the people who left Laboon behind would be so dramatic and sad?" said one of the readers.
"I''m sorry. I can''t seem to control my tears. I fear I may flood the art store with them." said another one while crying hard.
"What a crew... What a legacy... I had thought that the Straw Hat Pirates were the only good pirates in this world. But the Rumbar Pirates... I''m impressed!"
"Rumbar Pirates... Even though they have been dead for many years now, history will immortalize them!"
"Rumbar Pirates!!!"
"Rumbar Pirates!!!"
"Rumbar Pirates!!!"
"YORK!!!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"BROOK!!!"
"LABOON!!!"
"CROCUS...!!!! Ah? Why Crocus?"
No one knows who started it, but soon many people were chanting the name of the Rumbar Pirates with great enthusiasm, both inside and outside the art store.
This was not limited to the real world; even the global and local forums were overflowing with words of praise and encouragement for the Rumbar pirates, who unfortunately were dead and could no longer see their historical memory revived by millions of inhabitants of the Pirate World.
"York, the Captain of the Rumbar Pirates, once said that his name would shake the pirate world someday," Domingo mused. "He wasn''t lying, as now his name has rocked the pirate world 28 years after his death, fufu..."
...
Brook held the sound dial close to his chest as he looked at the hundreds of people who were enthusiastically chanting his name with tears in his eyes.
"You''re not alone anymore, Brook-dono!"
"What if you''re just a skeleton? You are the miracle man who returned from the dead!"
"You are the kindest person I have ever met!"
"You are a wonderful man, Brook. Please marry me!"
Suddenly the atmosphere inside the art store shifted from sadness to joy asughter mixed with tears.
The manga had brought back Brook''s painful and wonderful memories, but the looks of love in the eyes of the people who recognized him and his background made him feel even more emotional.
"Hello, Brook. Now, that the world knows about you and your tragic story, and everyone feels sad for you, do you feel that this world, which took everything from you, is a little fair?"
At this moment, the person who changed Brook''s life arrived, with a familiar small whale on his shoulder.
"Buuuueeh *<>*"
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 437: The eighth member: Brook! (End of the arc)
Chapter 438: The Games World!? Yamato''s life is changing
Chapter 439: The Birth of Perona! The legendary hunter No. 1
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 446 The Games World!? Yamatos life is changing…
Chapter 446 The Games World!? Yamato''s life is changing¡
ckStar_BH:
The 5th volume is finally here!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/DxjTUbbd
:::::::
A week had passed since the conclusion of the Thriller Bark volume, and there had been some noticeable changes in the sea that were undoubtedly caused by the events of the previous volume.
The most significant change was the catastrophic battle that had taken ce in the North Blue, specifically in the Land of Ice.
The cause of this battle was the frozen corpse of Oars, an ancient giant.
Thankfully, the Hunters Guild was able to join forces with the Whitebeard Pirates, including the 1st division led by Marco, the 3rd division led by Jozu, and the Little Pirate led by Little Oars Jr. They managed to fend off arge number of adversaries and recover the frozen corpse of the ancient giant after a grueling and extensive battle. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Various groups took part in the struggle for the body of Oars, including the Navy, government agents, hunters from both official and unofficial guilds, the Mafia men, the Pirates of the New World, and the Pirates of the North Blue.
Even the Beast Pirates led by King and the Big Mom Pirates led by Katakuri participated in the fight!
Ultimately, the Whitebeard Pirates came out on top since they had the backing of the most potent guild in the world.
...
Ohara:
While Rob sunbathed on the ind with his children, he spoke on the phone about a recent battle. "So howrge-scale was the battle?" he asked. "Are many people dead?"
"The elites of the new world suffered no significant losses," came the response from the Demon Heir Bullet. "But the Pirates in the North Blue suffered a big blow because they overestimated themselves... Anyway, I managed to restrain all the enemies on my own and let the descendant of that ancient giant safely restore the body of his ancestor to the Whitebeard''s ship... Will you fight me again now?"
Bullet had joined the Hunters Guild, with Rob promising him the opportunity to challenge him once he reached a certain level.
Bullet was obsessed with defeating the strongest person in the world, and so naturally agreed.
"If you can beat Roger first,e and challenge me again," Rob said. "The experience that I promised you, Red Count and the World-Destroyer, is almost ready tounch. Are you ready to be the first person to plunge into the "Games World" that will change the course of history, Bullet?"
Rob could hear Bullet''s heavy breathing on the other side of the phone. In fact, Bullet was not the same madman who appeared in the movie.
He is now just an arrogant person with great confidence in his strength and a big ego, having sailed to the end of the Grand Line and discovered secrets even in Laugh Tale. But even the amazing secrets he discovered were not worth anythingpared to the mystery of Rob and his art stores.
Rob had earned Bullet''s respect not just through their fight, but also because of a promise he had made.
"I''m ready... When will the opening of the "Games World" be?" Bullet asked.
"A yearter, when the first half of One Piece is officially over," Rob answered calmly. He had already nned everything about the development of this world''s future and was excited about what was toe.
...
After hanging up the phone, Rob looked at his children who were sitting on his stomach and happily frolicking. They were Little Yamato, his new two-year-old adopted daughter, and Little Robin, his first three-and-a-half-year-old daughter.
On the side were Hancock, his five-and-a-half-year-old adopted eldest daughter, and Marigold and Sandersonia, his four-year-old adopted daughters, ying with each other more cheerfully.
Rob had used his Mini-Mini Fruit to reduce their abnormal size to that of Robin and Hancock, and then made them normal again.
"I love Yamato-Chan so much! Dad! I''m d that she''s my new sister," said Little Robin with augh.
Rob patted Robin gently and yed with her soft, short hair. "I''m d you''re happy, sweetie," he said.
Little Yamato watched as Rob interacted with his other daughter, wishing he would do the same with her.
Although she was very young and didn''t yet fully understand rtionships or emotions, she knew that her life had changed for the better since arriving in this world.
As Rob''s hand covered her small head, Yamato felt an unparalleled warmth that broke down the dam of emotions that had been holding back since she first opened her eyes to this world and its cruelty.
The emotional dam broke, and warm tears flowed continuously from Yamato''s eyes without any feeling.
Witnessing this scene, Robin was horrified and asked, "Dad, why is Yamato-chan crying?"
But Rob already knew the reason. He had spent an entire week trying to heal the little girl''s psyche, and he had finally seeded. Smiling, Rob lifted himself from the supine position and gently hugged Yamato.
"My child, it hasn''t been easy for you to live alone since you were born into this world, has it?" he said tenderly.
"Don''t worry, Robin. She is crying because she is happy," Rob assured his daughter.
Even Hancock and her sisters were envious of the scene and longed for their father''s embrace. "Come here, everyone. Your beloved father will tell you a story," Rob dered.
The five little children eagerly gathered on their father''s warmp. "Yay, Dad is the best!" they eximed.
Rob began telling a different story today, hoping to see his childrenughing. "A long time ago, there was a person who brought a smile to everyone who saw him. He was nicknamed Joy Boy..."
...
"...In the end the Sun God returned to the sun to sleep after everyone in the worldughed."
"Hahaha!!"
"Derishishi!!"
After the story, his childrenughed heartily, and Rob''s mood improved.
"Rob-Sama... Your juice is here... kids '' drinks too." Suddenly, a beautiful blonde maid, Stussy, appeared with drinks for everyone.
She ced the drinks on the table next to Rob and prepared to leave, but he stopped her.
"Wait, I have something to talk with you about, Stussy... or should I call you ''Buckin''?"
Stussy was taken aback, realizing that her deepest secret might have been revealed.
(Did Vegapunk tell him? Or did he hear it from the main body?) She feared that Rob would abandon her because she was a copy.
However, Rob surprised her by saying, "No need to stress. We need to visit somewhere, both of us. What I wanted to talk to you about is... I wanted to apologize to you." Rob said with a smile that carries the self-me inside its folds.
"Huh!?" Stussy was shocked and puzzled by Rob''s sudden change of heart.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 439: The Birth of Perona! The legendary hunter No. 1
Chapter 440: "Why did you call yourself Whitebeard when you don''t have a beard?"
Chapter 441: Episode 20 of Demon yer!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 447 The Birth of Perona! The legendary hunter No. 1
Chapter 447 The Birth of Perona! The legendary hunter No. 1
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
At Ohara Central Hospital, a beautiful woman with pink hair and a streamlined body sat in a private medical room.
She was different from her first appearance when she had a bulging belly. She had a shy expression as she breastfed a little girl who was born just a week ago.
"You seem to have recovered somewhat, Melona. Your condition was very bad on your first day here," a charming silver-haired woman said as she walked in. She was the most respected woman in Ohara, Nico Olvia.
Olvia was apanied by Gloriosa and Otohime.
Melona was not surprised by the appearance of the store goddesses, but she was d to see them again. "Thanks to you and to Rob-Sama... or I or my child would be dead," she said, shuddering at the thought of losing her child.
Olvia sat near the mother and her baby and said gently, "You have to know that this is a humanitarian duty. Since you managed to get to Ohara, it is our duty to save you and your child. You are the ones who deserve thanks for fighting to give Perona a chance to live by getting here."
Then she added, "You were neither the first nor thest to arrive in Ohara in a simr condition. Our hospitals are overcrowded with simr cases. You are just a little special..."
"Is it because I am the mother of a manga character?" Melona asked with a smile on her face as she looked between the manga book on the shelf and her precious daughter, who was instinctively sucking milk from her breast.
Olvia fought back her shock as she looked at the baby with short pink hair. "I was shocked when I found out that you gave birth to Perona," she said.
"I was also very shocked. Look at her round and big eyes. She looks very cute. Can I prick that chubby cheek of hers?" said Gloriosa with crescent-shaped eyes.
"Puff~ haha, I''m d she''s going to grow up out of the hands of a viin like Moria," said Otohime,ughing gently.
"Of course, you can..." Molena responded to Gloriosa''s wish with a weing chest, but she instinctively trembled after hearing Moria''s name from Otohime
Since she read the One Piece manga allst week, her only fear was that Moria would decide to search for her daughter and recruit her into Thriller Bark Pirates again.
Olviaughed gently before saying, "No need to worry. Since you are under our protection now, not even the world government can harm you and your daughter, not to mention Moria."
"As my wife said, here your safety and the safety of your daughter are absolutely guaranteed. I am d that you were able to get here sessfully," said Rob as he entered the room. Melona tried to stand up to greet the strongest man in the world, but a gentle force prevented her from moving.
"There''s no need for that," Rob said, as he came near his three wives, the happy-tempered Stussy for some reason stood next to him, too.
"You saved me and my baby when the doctors lost hope of saving us. This is a favor of saving two lives, like a mountain on my shoulder. Please let me bow to you. I know that just a bow cannot return your favor, but it is enough to show a little of my thanks," Melona said with tears in her eyes.
Yes, on the night she gave birth to Perona Rob intervened after the doctors at the Central Hospital were unable to save her and then transferred her to the clinic inside the art store and called the guild doctor Dr. Kureha to save her and allow her to give birth safely.
Rob pricked Perona''s cheek with a smile on his face, controlling the desire to adopt another baby girl that appeared in his heart.
"No problem. If you want to repay a life-saving debt, why don''t you be part of the maids of the art store here in Ohara?"
...
The New World, Dressrosa:
"Without his help, I would not have escaped from that piece of ice... the World Government has been very cruel to me..."
"So why are you hiding here... even though you are No. 1?"
"Can you disobey his orders?"
"Huh... actually, I can''t..." Red Count looked at the Little Giant with the beard and mustache before awkwardly answering.
"So why the hell are you asking me this useless question, Pato?" The expression of Brynndi World was disturbed.
"Since I got out of Impel Down, I haven''t found my Big Brother yet. It''s a shame on me!"
[Brynndi Wolrd: Bounty: 3.568.000.000 Berry: S-Rank Hunter No. 1]
"It''s a shame for the legendary hunter No. 1 of the Hunters'' Guild not to seed in a small search mission, Nukikiki~"ughed Pato.
"It''s a shame for an evil pirate like you to serve a royal family for nothing, Barorororo~!" replied Brynndi World.
...
Marigoa:
"Damn it! When did that monster run away?"
"At least three months ago..."
"He ran away three months ago, but we didn''t find out until a week ago!?"
"Not possible!! Has Impel Down be this weak!?"
The five elders felt a headache from the big problem that had fallen on them out of nowhere.
"Is it possible that the Hunters'' Guild has a hand in this!?"
"How is that?"
"We all know that the Sky Sword recruits even former Pirates as long as they can pass his test and ept his rules... could it be that both Brynndi and Rob havemunicated with each other in some way?"
Saturn put forward an eptable hypothesis.
"This is not unlikely..." thought the bald Gorosei before making the announcement.
"So what are we going to do now?" wondered the blonde Gorosei.
"Let''s look for traces of him in the ce where his older brother is supposed to be," said Saturn with a malicious smile.
...
After several days on an ind in the New World called Sphinx:
This ind was the birthce of Whitebeard, Edward Newgate!
Since he went out to sea several decades ago, he has not returned to this ind except for a few timesparable to the fingers of one hand.
But even so, Whitebeard never forgot his hometown.
Because this ind did not join the alliance of the World Government, it suffered from pirate attacks from time immemorial. However, after Whitebeard left here, things changed 180 degrees.
This ind has be the safest ind in the New World.
After all, who dares to encroach on the ind of Whitebeard? No one.
That''s exactly why a young woman came here 13 years ago with a baby in her belly.
She lived in a house alone, away from the other vigers, and took care of her child and raised him alone!
She was also a member of the Rocks Pirates, Buckingham Stussy.
Outside the house, near an anthill at the foot of arge rock.
"What are you doing, Weevil?"
"I''m looking for the Big Ant, mom... I befriended him, but he ran away from me..."
The mature version of Stussy looked at her mentally weak child with a tender gaze.
12-year-old Edward Weevil looked older and bulkier than children his age, but he looked cute, unlike the big and deformed version of him in the future.
After all, the future Weevil was subjected to a lot of experiments thatpletely changed his form from his real one.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
Chapter 440: "Why did you call yourself Whitebeard when you don''t have a beard?"
Chapter 441: Episode 20 of Demon yer!
Chapter 442: Episode 10 of Akame Ga Kill!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 448 "Why did you call yourself Whitebeard when you dont have a beard?"
Chapter 448 "Why did you call yourself Whitebeard when you don''t have a beard?"
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
:::::::
Moby Dick''s ship was moving smoothly among the waves of the stormy sea as if there was no little storm.
Toward Sphynx Ind!
"Oden, it''s been several years since you went out to sea. Aren''t you nning to return to Wano and officially open it to the world?" Rob asked, sitting with a blonde-haired woman wearing a mask.
Next to them sat Whitebeard, Oden, who was apanied by his wife, Whitey Bay, to the shocking surprise that Whitey Bay was carrying a small baby between her arms... which Rob discovered to be Oden''s son with Whitey Bay.
His name was also Kozuke Momonosuke!
Beside them sat the ninth Akazaya and a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, Izou.
"I have only five more months left, but I have already decided to return closer. At this stage, as Wano Kuni is being repaired and the lost seawater is being restored, I need to personally supervise this. Also, I know that your guild members have been staying there for a long time to protect my country. Maybe it''s time to relieve them of this responsibility," Oden replied gratefully.
Whitebeard, who was drinking Sake without much thought, overheard their conversation and asked, "Are you trying to separate one of my precious sons from me, Kozu?"
Rob smiled and replied, "Are you unwilling to let him return to Wano? I still remember when you vehemently refused to board him on your ship. Haha!"
Whitebeard''s mood soured after hearing Rob''s taunt, and he cracked his knuckles, producing small cracks in the air, "You''re definitely looking for a fight with me...!"
"Haha! I have no desire to fight you, Whitebeard; by the way, I''ve always wondered why you call yourself Whitebeard even though you don''t have a beard..."
But when Rob joked about Whitebeard''s nickname, the mood on Moby Dick changed.
"No, no, he really said it..."
"Maybe I heard it wrong..."
"Oyaji is still angry because that bastard Teach ran away... this time his anger will definitely explode..."
When the members of the Whitebeard Pirates waited for their father''s explosion in a fit of rage, they were surprised by a big change
An expression of nostalgia appeared on the face of Whitebeard.
He drank thest drops of Sake before he filled another pot ready to drink,
But before that, he started sharing a story about how he got his nickname, "I had a girlfriend in the past, she was fond of my white mustache, she once asked me if I could have a beard will it also be white or blonde since my hair is blonde, I told her even if it''s not white it will be so when I get old, I''ll be the Whitebeard!"
"... ''The Whitebeard?'' She said that with the stars in her eyes,... ''What a beautiful nickname~ ''... I also liked that nickname, that''s why from that day on I became Whitebeard even if I didn''t have a beard..." he said while his expression changed from time to time.
The eyes of the crew members, Rob, and even the masked woman next to him widened due to shock.
"" Rob then burst outughing, "HAHAHAHAHA!!!"
"Pufft..." the masked woman next to him let out a lightugh as well.
"Oyaji... you had a girlfriend!?" Marco, Jozu, and the rest were surprised after hearing that.
"What''s wrong with that?" When I was a very energetic young man I got a beautiful girlfriend that even my ex-captain was looking forward to her but she didn''t give him a nce... she preferred me, Whitebeard! Gurararara!!"
Rob had an idea who this "girlfriend" Newgate was talking about; she was the same woman Rob was turning towards now.
"Does this girlfriend of yours look like my little maid in any way?" Rob asked after he gave the green light to the masked woman next to him to remove her mask.
"Your little maid?" Whitebeard raised his eyebrow attentively and stopped drinking Sake when he turned his gaze towards the woman, who began to slowly remove her mask.
The eyes of Whitebeard widened after the mask fell on Stussy''s face.
"Stussy...? She''s been dead for 13 years already... she''s also supposed to be older... what''s going on here!?" shocked Whitebeard.
Seeing his precious woman whom he lost many years ago... no, who was killed by his former captain Rocks D. Xebece to life again in front of his eyes, Whitebeard was so shocked that his mind became nk.
Marco, Oden, and the others noticed the change in their father''s mood with confusion.
"It''s not possible..."
...
Elisia Kingdom:
Afterbing little Cindy''s hair and helping her get dressed in her best clothes, asked Mother Elizabeth, "Are you ready to go, Cindry?"
"Yes, Mom, I''m ready. There''s no need to be afraid for me. I''ll be fine," Cindry replied.
"Neither your father nor I, are afraid. We understand that even if you stand in front of Hogback and Moria, they will not be able to hurt you," relieved Mother Eliza replied.
"My daughter, your older brother''s men have arrived to give you a lift. We can''t make them wait." At this moment, Father Victor entered the room, with a worried look on his face, urging his little daughter to hurry up with what she was doing.
"I''m ready, Dad. I''m going to go face my fear and ovee it. Then, I''ll follow Big Brother, and I''ll sing with Brother Skeleton at the world concert! Everything will be fine! Trust me," 13-year-old Cindry stood up, and her face showed a unique determination and bent look for adults only!
Two A-rank hunters respectfully stood in front of a luxury car. When Victoria Cindry arrived, one of them opened the car door for her to get in, while the other went to drive.
"Wee, Miss Cindry. We have orders to fulfill all your requests from now on," said one of the hunters.
Cindry felt embarrassed but soon overcame it. To have two Vice Admiral-level hunters in her service was a great honor, but she didn''t know it.
"Let''s go to the prison in which the insidious surgeon, Hogback, is being held," Cindry ordered quietly.
"Well, Miss Cindry," the Hunter-driver responded respectfully. In addition to the orders they received from the guild, they knew the identity of this child, in the manga and in reality too.
She was the younger sister of the guild master!
Hunters Ind:
Central Prison:
The Central Prison is a very huge prison, at least the size of a city, located in the eastern part of the Ring Hell ind.
This ind once witnessed a heavenly punishment that blew up half of its mass, turning it into a circr shape andpletely changing its terrain.
Of course, the one responsible for this was Rob, who destroyed the vers that day when he saved his current wife, Toki.
Sometime after the main headquarters of the Hunters'' Guild was built here, Rob gave orders to build arge prison to imprison pirates, vers, and troublemakers after they were sentenced in court.
The Judicial Court is also located in Ring Hell.
Today was a rtively important day because it was the day of the trial of the evil surgeon, Dr. Hogback!
Inside the prison cell, in the sub-prison of the Judicial Court located in the city of the Central Prison, an annoying scream rang out.
"Get me out of here! I haven''t done anything evil yet!"
"Stop, Mr. Hogback. Shouting won''t do you any good here."
Suddenly, a man in a business suit entered, holding a working wallet in his hand.
"Huh, and who the hell are you?" shouted Hogback.
"I am thewyer who was appointed to defend your case, sir," replied the man.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 441: Episode 20 of Demon yer!
Chapter 442: Episode 10 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 443: Episode 12 of Attack On Titan S3!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 449 Episode 20 of Demon Slayer!
Chapter 449 Episode 20 of Demon yer!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Sphinx Ind:
The Whitebeard Pirate group, consisting of Whitebeard and his sons; Marco, Jozu, Vista, Oden, Whitey Bay, and Izou, along with Rob and Stussy, who had put on a cat mask, walked towards an abandoned ce in the forest behind the vige.
They had managed to escape the excited crowd of vigers.
Naturally, the vigers were excited as the most revered icon in their hearts had returned to his homnd after several years.
During his absence, he continued to send them treasures and resources.
"Kozu, are you sure she lives here?" asked Whitebeard.
"Newgate, my information ispletely reliable. I have already sent mypetent hunters to investigate here and they found her. You didn''t find her because she didn''t want to reveal her location to you, and because you simply didn''t bother looking for her. All you were looking for was more sons," said Rob, smiling.
Whitebeard frowned after hearing that. "I thought she was dead. How can I think of looking for someone who has been dead for a long time?"
"..." Marco and the others felt strange after hearing their father''s love story and the tragic events that followed.
"My coup against Captain Xebec was not only because of his evil deeds, which exceeded their limit, but because I heard that he mercilessly killed Stussy because she refused to part with me," Whitebeard continued.
"ording to my information, Stussy does not live alone here. There is a child apanying her. I think it''s her son," said Rob with interest.
"What did you say?" the group asked.
They stopped about a hundred meters away from a wooden house located among the trees and surrounded by a series of limestone rocks, for which Sphinx Ind is famous.
"I said that your ex-girlfriend does not live alone but has a child to take care of here," Rob repeated.
"Here he is... his name is Edward Weevil... Rob pointed to the child who had just left the house and ran straight towards the foot of the limestone rocks where there is an ant colony.
"As you can see, he has your name, your features, and a strong body even though he is an 11 or 12-year-old child. Doesn''t that remind you of something, Newgate?"
"..." Whitebeard''s eyes widened as he saw the strangely familiar child and heard what Rob said. "You said his name was Edward Weevil?" he asked.
"Yes, it is..." replied Rob.
"You said that your little maid is a sessful clone of the original Buckingham Stussy?" asked Whitebeard.
"Yes, that''s true," replied Rob again.
"You mentioned that Stussy deliberately concealed herself and her child from me because she joined one of the emperors of the underworld named Du Feld, who attracted the best scientists in the world to his organization, known as MADS," Whitebeard repeated, seeking confirmation.
"Yes, perhaps... I didn''t state that it was the sole reason, but it was one of the factors since the organization was initially a secret one, focusing on human cloning, and they were sessful in obtaining this dark technology... Your ex-girlfriend was the first person to be cloned wlessly, but the world government eventually discovered and dismantled the so-called Laboratory for Peace," Rob responded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Whitebeard fell silent for a moment before saying, "You, as the author of One Piece, presumably already know the fate of the entire world, so learning a few secrets like this is not unusual. I trust you, so you''re implying that Weevil is my biological son, correct?" He spoke with a tone of concern that was not evident.
"Since you agreed to participate in my games world, I am pleased to assist you. Yes, I am confident that Weevil is your son. You may consult with Dr. Vegapunk, who cloned your ex-girlfriend, to verify this," said Rob, smiling.
"No need, I am certain now," Whitebeard dered.
Suddenly, a blonde woman with blue eyes emerged from the wooden house, and the dishes in her hands fell to the ground as she was startled by the sight of the familiar towering man among the group of people.
"Newgate..." she eximed in amazement, the name that she had not forgotten for even one day.
...
After a day in the Wano Country,
The anticipation was palpable as everyone eagerly awaited the new episode of Demon yer.
The excitement was particrly high as the previous episode featured the epic battle between Tanjiro and Nezuko against Rui, a powerful spider demon and one of the lower moons.
The episode started as the battle reached its climax... the intense emotions of the storyline caused many viewers to shed tears.
The drama was heart-wrenching, and the viewers were captivated by the brilliant storytelling and exquisite animation of this phenomenal anime.
However, as with all good things, the episode had toe to an end. Nevertheless, the impact of the story and the anticipation for the next episode will remain with the viewers until the next installment of this extraordinary anime.
"Demon yer" Events:
"Blood Demon Art," when Nezuko said that a mysterious red fire, attacked the lower moon demon Rui, causing him to be disoriented.
Tanjiro took advantage of this moment to cut Rui''s hard neck ferociously with his sword, saying, "The bond between Nezuko and me cannot be severed by anyone!"
After a deadly battle, Rui''s head flew apart from his body, and Nezuko''s body fell to the ground as the restraints binding her disappeared.
"Nezuko! Nezuko! I-I won! I won!" Tanjiro eximed.
"My father saved me! I am not sure why I was able to unleash that attack with the kagura that has been in our family for generations. But that is what saved me! I was able to beat him!" Tanjiro said.
...
..
"Even though I chopped off his head?" he questioned as Rui''s decapitated body continued walking towards him.
Despite being down on the ground, Tanjiro did not stop feeling his body. Using threads to pull his head off the ground, Rui spoke, saying, "You thought you''d defeated me? Poor kid."
"Did your pathetic delusion bring you joy?" Rui continued, "I cut off my head myself with my own threads before you could chop it off."
"Enough," Rui said, as he paused before continuing, "I''ll kill both you and your sister."
"I haven''t been this enraged in a long time," Rui continued.
When Tanjiro was almost killed, Tomiyoka''s rescuer finally arrived and said, "You did a good job holding out until I got here. Leave the rest to me."
Rui felt angry at the arrival of another human and said, "You''re like an endless stream of lowlifes always getting in my way!"
"Blood Demon Art, Cutting Thread Rotation!" Rui attacked Tomioka with many bloody threads.
However, Tomioka was as calm as calm water and said, "Total Concentration, Water Breathing, Eleventh Form, Dead Calm."
The raging ocean surrounding him turned intoplete stillness.
Tanjiro was shocked after hearing that, "Eleventh Form?"
While Rui did not care and said, "Who cares about your Eleventh Form?"
But when he saw his strongest attacks cut smoothly without the other party moving his sword made he was terrified.
''What''s going on?''
''What did he do?'' Rui thought.
''The instant I got up in his face, the threads scattered.''
''Not one of them reached him?''
''The toughest threads of all got shed?''
"That''s impossible!" Rui shouted.
"One more time!"
These were hisst words before he was easily beheaded when he blinked for thest time in his life.
"..." As the battle reached its climax, one of the spectators had poured out the Sake he was about to drink,pletely captivated by the amazing spectacle before him.
"I thought Tanjiro was done for, but who could have anticipated Giyuu-san arriving just in time?" he eximed.
"Wow, he''s chopping through the demon like vegetables with such ease!" another spectator marveled.
"This is the difference between an ordinary demon hunter and a Hashira! It''s terrifying!" a third onlooker added.
"The Water Hashira is already so powerful. I can''t even imagine what the other Hashiras are capable of," someone else remarked.
"Let''s not forget that the demon he killed was only a lower moon. What about the upper moons? And Muzan?" another spectator questioned, clearly shaken by the thought.
"Could the demon king really be that strong?" someone else wondered aloud.
As the reactions of the viewers filled the air, Mihawk and Issho listened in, both shaking their heads in disbelief at the scene ying out before them.
"I really want to know more about the background of that lower moon. Why did he so desperately want a family, even if it meant resorting to intimidation?" Issho mused.
"Well, his shback is already ying out. But since he''s dead now, I have no interest in his story. What truly interests me is that man''s sword. I wonder who would win if I were to fight him," Mihawk said, his gaze fixed on Tomioka''s sword.
"Haha, there''s no question that you would win. Your Getsugaya is incredibly powerful," Isshoughed before adding.
"Don''t overdo your praise, I''m still very weak," said Mihawk.
"Don''t sell yourself short. You''re still very strong," replied Issho.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 442: Episode 10 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 443: Episode 12 of Attack On Titan S3!
Chapter 444: Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (Part 1)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 450 Episode 10 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 450 Episode 10 of Akame Ga Kill!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
:::::: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thriller Bark Ind:
"What is this?"
"This symbol?" Moria eximed as he saw the symbol on the g.
"What is a merchant ship from the global shippingpany doing on my ind?" he continued in shock.
Moria''s huge body moved across the ind towards the broken Ind port, and he uncalmly waited for the ship that was approaching to stop little by little.
After all, this ind was supposed to be deserted.
Only the Navy knew about it, as well as carpenters and shipbuilders who were detained toplete his grandiose project.
"No, Sky Sword, he must know..." Moria muttered, sweating and shivering unconsciously at the thought of Rob.
"It can''t be him who''s visiting me... can it?" he wondered aloud as the steel ship approached, growing increasingly tense.
Finally, a huge ship stopped near the port, and a teenager with long blond hair got off with a newsprint in his hand.
"... Brook said in the manga that the Thriller Bark Ship was originally a small ind in West Blue before it was converted into a ship and entered the Grand Line... that''s why I booked a custom trip at the global cruisepany and told them to take me to Thriller Bark ind..." the blond-haired teenager exined.
As soon as the teenager got off, the ship''s staircase began to shrink again as a sign that the ship was leaving.
"Are you Absalom?" Moria asked in shock.
"True... you didn''t disappoint me, captain. You recognized me!" Absalom replied.
"Kishishishishi!! Is this really you? You lookpletely different from your future self!" Moria eximed in delight, approaching the short teenager and holding him by the shoulders.
"The person responsible for turning me into a beast man is Dr. Hogback... I haven''t met him yet, and it doesn''t look like we''ll meet him in the future either, sigh~ that''s a pity," Absalom remarked.
Absalom handed the newspaper in his hand to Moria saying, "Look at this, Moria-sama."
Moria took the newspaper with confusion and began to peruse it. The big news in the headline was the first thing that caught his attention:
[The court session of the insidious surgeon and controversial character in the manga One Piece is over! He was sentenced to ten years in prison!]
The exclusive news in the article revealed many heinous crimes that weremitted against citizens of the Ballywood and Elisia Kingdoms. It didn''t amount to murder, but it caused muttion of the bodies of dozens of patients and other crimes from forgery to extortion... all this was revealed in the presence of a few victims!
[Exclusive news! The young singer, Princess of the noble family of Victoria, and the younger sister of the Guild Master of the Hunters'' Guild, Victoria Cindry attended the conviction session of Hogback! She didn''t say a word throughout the session, but she just watched!]
"For fuck''s sake!" Moria eximed, shocked by the news.
"Well, it''s just 10 years and he will be released, Captain. I''m nning to join you. Will you ept that?" Absalom asked nervously.
"Kishishishi... Of course! From now on, you will be a member of my crew! Wee back Absalom!" Moria eximed with delight.
"This time we will be stronger! We will win against the Straw Hats!" he dered.
Suddenly, a giant screen appeared in the air above the ind, and a familiar anime began to y.
"This! A new episode of Akame Ga Kill!! Captain! There is an art store here! Incredible!" Absalom eximed in excitement.
Absalom''s eyes widened and he felt a great joy exploding in his heart... only he was aware of how painful and unwilling he was to leave the ind of Dolta, which contains an art store... but the bitter persecution he suffered because of his fame and notoriety forced him to leave.
He didn''t expect to find an art store here! Not at all.
Moriaughed, "Kishishishi! You''re shocked, aren''t you?"
"Very shocked!! I''m even speechless! The new episode seems to be very interesting. Finally, I''ll see what happened with Tatsumi after he fell into the hands of Esdeath!" Absalom replied, equally excited.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Bonney, are you there?" Kuma stood behind Bonney''s room door, wanting to check on her.
Several weeks had passed since the strange incident that Bonney had experienced upon learning that Kuma was a cyborg in the manga, rather than an ordinary human of flesh and blood.
After calling Rob, they discovered that Bonney''s Devil Fruit was unique. It was not unusual for her to have memories of different paths her future self could take, especially after encountering a certain event in the manga that one of her future selves might have experienced.
Kuma had since realized that the future, which represented the most mysterious thing in existence, no longer seemed as mysterious.
"Bonney... your favorite show, Akame Ga Kill, is about to start airing... won''t you watch it?" he said after he didn''t hear any reply.
Upon hearing this, Bonny opened the door and a small pink head appeared.
"I... almost forgot about it," Bonney finally replied.
"..." Kuma was speechless at this moment.
Bonney had been isting herself inside her room a lot since that day, but when a particr anime show began, she left her room as if nothing had happened.
"Akame Ga Kill" Events:
As the episode continues to air, a scene of Esdeath taking a shower appears, followed by a shot of Tatsumi on the bed, embarrassed and contemting how to get out of the situation:
"How did I end up in this situation again?" he wondered.
"No good, no good!" he thought, realizing his nervousness. "If I''m nervous, what good am I?" he questioned himself.
"I have to convince her to be our ally," he resolved.
"Just to do it I am a ferocious man!" he psyched himself up.
"I won''t be overpowered!" he eximed, trying to calm his nerves.
Suddenly, Esdeath emerged from the bathroom, interrupting Tatsumi''s thoughts. Her body was almost naked, which almost made him copse.
Her almost bare breast looked like two tofu balls, too soft, and her legs looked carved out of ice, almost making Tatsumi lose consciousness.
She was wearing nothing but an open white shirt. "Sorry for making you wait," she apologized.
"N-not at all!" Tatsumi replied nervously.
"Would you like a drink?" she offered.
...
..
"Esdeath-sama, you like me, don''t you?" Tatsumi asked.
As soon as he asked this question, Esdeath shocked him by kissing him on the lips. "If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t be doing this," she exined.
She dropped him on the bed and climbed on top of him, making him even more nervous. Despite this, Tatsumi didn''t forget about his mission. "Th-Then I''d like for you to hear my request!" he stuttered.
"Oh? What is it? Tell me," Esdeath wondered curiously.
"Say it clearly, so I can hear you," she added.
Tatsumi nodded and began to speak. "As it is now, I hate the capital."
Esdeath responded, "It''s natural that many people feel that way. What of it?"
"If I''m going to fight, I don''t want to fight for it. In fact, I''ve considered joining the Revolutionary Army," Tatsumi exined.
The look on Esdeath''s face turned terrifying when he said that.
Tatsumi continued, "Will youe to fight beside me in the Revolutionary Army? That way, the casualties and harm done would decrease."
"Tatsumi..." Esdeath pped him at this moment. "What the hell are you thinking, saying that to a general of the capital''s army?"
Dragon''s eyes widened as he witnessed the scene, "This is very bold..."
Kuma analyzed the situation and said, "I was expecting this, but Tatsumi''s idea is very tempting. However, the consequences are equally enormous."
"I''ve learned a lot from Professor Tatsumi," Ivanov chuckled, "Exploiting Esdeath''s love for him to join the Revolutionary Army... N~fufufu Perhaps we can enlist many in our Revolutionary Army this way!"
Crocodile retorted sarcastically, "That''s if you find someone who likes a disgusting person like you..."
"N~fufufu, I know you love me Croco-boy... Don''t be embarrassed just admit it." Ivanov teased, causing veins to appear on Crocodile''s forehead.
He had had enough of him and wanted to tear him apart then and there.
Bonney watched the scene with disdain and remained silent.
"Esdeath is very strong, and adding her to the Revolutionary Army would be like a checkmate in the battle against the Empire," Dragon remarked. "I''m interested to see who will win."
Dragon was thrilled while watching the show and eximed, "This anime is great... awesome... epic! It will help us in our case a lot!"
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 443: Episode 12 of Attack On Titan S3!
Chapter 444: Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 445: Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (Part 2)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 451 Episode 12 of Attack On Titan S3!
Chapter 451 Episode 12 of Attack On Titan S3!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
:::::::
"I still prefer Akame Ga Kill. I don''t understand the point of Attack On Titan yet. Even the enemy they are facing has not been revealed yet. Anyway, maybe AOT is better than AGK, but I still prefer thetter," Dragon rified his opinion after Crocodile asked him.
This time, Kuma spoke up and said, "Thest episode of the previous season featured that blond guy controlling the beast titan. He said it''s not time yet, but the episodes of the third season are all epic. Don''t you still think Akame Ga Kill is better than Attack on Titan?''"
"It''s pointless to argue about which one is better. Let''s just enjoy both. However, I still think Demon yer is the best," Ivankov gave his opinion.
"No one asked for your opinion," Crocodile responded harshly.
"Nfufufu, that''s too harsh of you, Croco-boy!" Ivankov teased.
"Stop arguing, you two. Anyway, the highly anticipated finale of the third season will be broadcast tomorrow. We''ll see if they can restore Maria''s wall and fill the gap in the fence. Also, we''ll find out if they can get to Shiganshina," Dragon interrupted with a sigh.
After that, everyone continued to watch the current episode of Akame Ga Kill. They were so familiar with the anime that a new episode of it was released every week.
...
Marigoa:
Imu was seated in her royal garden, her gaze piercing through the walls to fixate on the giant screen suspended in the air.
It disyed thetest episode of Akame Ga Kill, and she was hooked.
"Fufu~ This woman named Esdeath looks a bit like me. I don''t know why, but I feel familiar with her," she chuckled.
"Her way of doing things is very satisfying~ I''m sure she doesn''t take the child emperor and the Imperial minister too seriously~ She enjoys having the souls of millions of people in her hands to decide their fate"
Undoubtedly, Imu knew the purpose of this anime. The events in it were simr to Seas World. The Empire resembled the world government here, and the Revolutionary Army also resembled the Revolutionary Army here. This anime was created to support the rebel cause.
But Imu found herself drawn to Esdeath''s personality and means of doing things.
"This way of expressing love~ a kiss, right?" she mused. "This despotism in dealing with a lover~ Ah, if only Rob-chan were as weak as Tatsumi, I would have enjoyed ying with him as my lover~"
...
Ohara:
Suddenly, Rob, who was watching anime and having a great time with his children, felt chills all over his body.
"What''s going on!?" Rob wondered internally.
[You got 20,000 art points from the Queen of the world, Imu!]
The apanying green color of the notice could mean only one thing that crazy woman liked this episode very much!
"I wonder what might be the reason!? And why did I get chills?" Rob thought.
...
Meanwhile, Imu was so engrossed in the events of the episode that she began to think about how to seduce Rob and try some of Esdeath''s methods with him.
"Maybe it will work out?"
In this world, only Rob was worthy of her. If she could win him over, her eternal life would have some meaning.
"How about going and fighting him again? This time the fight will be on certain conditions~ I need to prepare for that I''ll show this guy how much he underestimated mest time."
...
"Our anime production project has been bottlenecked for several months now. If we continue like this, we will keep losing citizens to the other pole!" eximed one of the Gorosei.
"The best proof of this is that the Celestial tribute has been continuously decreasing in recent years. This year has decreased by 60%!" The blond Gorosei added.
"This is terrible!" said the Gorosei with the mustache, visibly concerned. "What can we do to stop the bleeding? It is fortunate that the Celestial Dragons are entertained by the art store, which distracts them from the matters of Celestial tribute. However, can this situationst forever?"
"Maybe in just a few years, there will be no Celestial tribute left to talk about! The Sky Sword is such a pain in the ass!"ined Saturn.
"Well, there''s no point in regretting the spilled milk now. Let''s make up for the Celestial tribute by working and collecting resources ourselves instead of relying on others to do it for us. They still pay normal taxes anyway. The Celestial tribute is just pocket money for us," said the bald Gorosei, trying to calm the others down.
"The important thing is our stalled projects! The anime project, a manga project that loses many readers every day, and the energy system project that Vegapunk escaped to god know where!" eximed a fifth Gorosei.
The long-bearded Gorosei burst into a fit of rage. The other Gorosei''s faces didn''t look good either.
"Ah, damn it!" cursed the blond Gorosei.
"Since we couldn''t get the Brush Devil Fruit from that subordinate in Wano due to the legendary hunters there, let''s look for the Paint Fruit. It''s the only way to help us finish the anime project," suggested Saturn.
...
The next day:
Today was the day that the inhabitants of the pirate world and fans of Attack on Titan (AOT) were eagerly anticipatingthe final episode of the third season!
"Dad... everyone''s excited to watch today''s episode of AOT... Can I watch it too? It sounds like fun!" Little Robin gazed up at Rob with puppy eyes and drooping cheeks, obviously crestfallen.
"Me too, Birdy!" Yamato, next to her, felt the same.
"Ah... don''t use that weapon against me... I''m really going to die~" Rob chuckled at his children''s adorable expressions.
Seeing their infinite cuteness every day made his heart melt with pure pleasure.
"Come here, my little ones..." Rob gathered them into his arms, gently patting their heads.
"I''ve told you a thousand times before, wait until you get adults to watch your dad''s bloody animes!"
...
"Attack On Titan" Events:
"The final operation to retake Wall Maria... will nowmence!" After thest cheer, Commander Erwin announced the start of the operation with a loud shout.
"Advance!!" Hundreds of soldiers from the Survey Corps mounted on their horses and began to descend from the wall.
Eren, Mikasa, and Armin, along with the horses of each legionnaire, charged forward.
Thest episode concluded with the appearance of enemies Reiner and Berthold.
However, the wonderful ending song did not end as it usually did.
Shocking scenes appeared, causing viewers to re-evaluate their expectations.
"You guys... Do you have the faintest damn clue... what you''re doing?!" Levi said.
Eren, Mikasa, and Levi appeared on the roof of one of a building, where Levi beat Eren, causing Mikasa to attack him furiously in an attempt to kill him.
The ending theme song then returned to normal, and the episode ended.
Marineford:
"What the hell is going on here? Did the operation to restore Maria''s Wall end with the allies turning on each other?" Sengoku eximed, pouring tea onto his desk even though his cup was already full.
He was clearly in shock after the recent events.
Garp continued to eat his rice crackers calmly, not exaggerating the reality, as he too was deep in thought about the episode''s craziness.
"When will the fourth seasone out?" Garp wondered aloud.
"That girl Mikasa is so fierce! Even Commander Levi was no match for her... Eren is extremely lucky to have her by his side," Tsurumented with a cute smile on her face, which was starting to wrinkle.
"I remember you being even bossier than Mikasa in our younger days, Tsuru-chan," Zephyr chimed in. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Guys, I think Commander Erwin is in danger... he might have even died," Sengoku added, causing everyone to look at him in disbelief.
"Stop cursing a wonderful person like Erwin!" everyone thought to themselves.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 444: Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 445: Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 446: Roronoa Arashi! The announcement of the new volume! Next Saga: Strong World?
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 452 Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (1)
Chapter 452 Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (1)
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
On Sphinx Ind,
Rob asked in a low voice, "How did he escape?"
"He broke Kairouseki''s handcuffs in an unknown way and used a wine barrel to hide and fled into the turbulent sea. I don''t know if it was courage or foolishness, but he managed to escape from my hands already... Pathetic, isn''t it?" Whitebeard replied calmly while drinking the wonderful wine from the art store.
"So, it''s been three weeks since he ran away, and you hasn''t heard anything about, right?" Rob asked.
"Yes, the sixth and seventh division are looking for him madly at the moment, but to no avail. I don''t know if he''s alive or dead, but I don''t really care. What can a small disabled son do?" Whitebeard replied.
"He''s still alive, he has a strong destiny... Anyway, there''s no need to worry. He can''t do anything but run away like a dog from now on," Rob smiled before he said.
"Anyway... I haven''t thanked you yet for setting up an art store here in my hometown... Doing so honestly means a lot to me. You helped my sons in theirst war, who were able to sessfully return the body of Oars. You also helped me to meet my biological son and my wife, who I thought had died a long time ago... What you have done for me in this short time is very significant. You have my word, I will help you in your war against the world government if you need me," Whitebeard said gratefully.
Rob smiled after hearing that. No doubt getting the promise of such a great pirate like Whitebeard, who does not favor fighting more than protecting his children, was a great thing to hear. But does Rob really need help from Whitebeard at this point? He just helped him not to refuse to participate in the "Games world" when he needed it... After all, Rob urgently needs Whitebeard to share.
"It''s okay, even if you don''t want to enter into conflict with the government right now, you will want to when Marineford arces..." Rob smiled when he saw the confusion appear on Whitebeard''s face.
"Marineford arc?" Whitebeard wanted to make an inquiry about this uing arc, but he heard his foolish crew members start singing again.
On the side, Marco, Oden, Izou, Jozu, and others were all singing merrily with a small child who looked like a small version of Whitebeard.
And the one who was singing andughing very happily, too, was Edward Weevil. "Yohohoho, Yohohoho! Binksu no sake wo, todokeni yuku yo!"
The attention of Whitebeard, who looked at this, was caught by a satisfied smile on his face.
Although he found out that the child has a mild mental illness, Rob reassured him that he could be treated.
As his child''s situation is called the mild level of autism, it will only get more severe if it is not treated properly. That''s what his mother, Stussy, was failing terribly.
After hearing Rob''s exnation, Whitebeard felt very relieved.
Any parent in the world would want to see their child with a mental problem.
"Your little child seems to enjoy music... Well, be sure to use the task and reward system in his treatment. Only when he finishes a task correctly can you then give in to his requests. Do not give in to him unless he does what you ordered him... The manga of One Piece will also y a big role in treating his low cognitive level. He is still a child anyway," Rob spoke like an expert, and he wasn''t a stranger to the situations that existed in abundance in his previous world.
He quickly recognized that Weevil was autistic.
"I would be happy if you could take care of my son for a few years until he recovers... Can you help me, Rob-sama?" Weevil''s mother, Stussy, finally spoke up.
Stussy only wanted to treat her child so that he could return to being a normal child.
Whitebeard looked at Stussy, who was almost kneeling down at her feet to beg Rob.
His expression looked solid, and his emotions wereplicated.
"Stussy... I''ll kill Du Feld for sure, and I''ll also treat our child too. After all, I''m Whitebeard!" he eximed.
"I don''t care about Du Feld... But I want my child to heal as soon as possible, and the only way to do that is to leave him with Rob-sama," Stussy replied.
Since she found out that her little sister (her clone) was Rob''s wife, she felt that Rob was like a son-inw to her, and he would not refuse her request if she made it.
"Well, don''t worry, I''ll help you. But, from today on, you will be legally Stussy''s older sister, and the secret of her being a clone should be buried with you," Rob said while looking at Whitebeard, too.
Whitebeard understood what Rob meant and said, "I''ll keep the secret."
Rob nodded before grabbing the young Stussy''s other hand. "It''s time to go home. I need to updated the new volume of Solo Leveling," he said.
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Three dayster, on Thriller Bark ind:
"Finally! It''s been a whole month since thest volume," eximed Moria.
"I can''t wait to see the army of shadows again! Kishishishishi! Cough! Cough-! These hot chips are killing me!" Moria coughed violently after eating a handful of spicy chips.
"Captain, what''s so special about this Manhwa? I haven''t read it yet," asked a curious young man, addressing Absalom.
Moria gave Absalom a strange look, as if he were looking at a madman. "What the hell... Howe you haven''t read Solo Leveling yet? Are you even human?"
"Please forgive me, Captain. I''ll buy all the avable volumes right away," replied Absalom, eagerly taking the million Berry that Moria offered him.
"Go on, and don''t bother me anymore," grumbled Moria, as Absalom dashed off to the shelves to buy Solo Leveling.
Moria watched Absalom with disdain, but soon regained his good mood as he eagerly opened the new volume.
"Solo Leveling " Events:
Jin-Woo was released from the job change quest dungeon early the following morning, returned to his apartment and quickly fell asleep. However, he was abruptly awakened by the ringing of the phone.
"Hello?" Jin-Woo answered.
His little sister''s annoyed voice came from the other end, "Huh?! Are you still sleeping?"
"Yeah, I''m a bit tired," Jin-Woo replied.
"Check the time!" Jin-Ah shouted.
"What time is it?" Jin-Woo asked.
"2 o''clock!" Jin-Ah responded.
"What?" Jin-Woo eximed.
"Do you remember that you have toe to school today?" Jin-Ah reminded him.
"When do I have to be there?" Jin-Woo asked.
"5 o''clock!" Jin-Ah informed him.
...
..
Upon arriving at the school, Jin-Woo''s little sister was confused when she saw his changed appearance, "Are you really Sung Jin-Woo?"
Jin-Woo wondered curiously, "What, is it strange?"
His little sister replied, "Wow... So people can change this much..."
"I''m meeting my sister''s teacher, do you want me toe in a tracksuit and slippers?" Jin-Woo joked.
As he entered the school, Jin-Woo caught the attention of the young female students with his handsome appearance.
They whispered to each other, "Wow, who''s that?" and "He''s so handsome!"
They quickly realized that Jin-Woo was Jin-ah''s brother, and began to gossip, "Isn''t that Jin-Ah with him? Looks like he''s her brother."
Jin-Ah teased, "Wow, you are pretty popr."
"That''s right. You don''t have a girlfriend, do you? What were you doingst night that kept you out sote? Should I introduce you to a cute student?"
As a punishment, Jin-Woo yfully pulled her cheek and said, Don''t make fun of me."
"U...URK! I''M VERY SORRY."
"..."
"Why did this turn into a slice of life? Where''s the shadow army? I want to see them!"
Despite trying to maintain his patience, Moria felt annoyed that there hadn''t been a single fight in the first chapter.
"Is this volume called the Red Gate Arc? What is this red gate? Is that means he''s going to get into the Demon''s Tower again, right?"
Moria felt a surge of excitement at the thought.
"Damn it, keep going! I''ll endure these boring scenes..."
"Ah, it''s good to be handsome! Only Jin-Woo canpete with me in terms of handsomeness! Kishishishi!"
"Ah... suddenly I want a cute little sister like Sung Jin-Ah..."
"Oh... this child is Han Song-I... What a marvel!"
Unknowingly, Moria found himself enjoying the slice of life scenes.
He wasn''t the only one, as everyone reading Solo Leveling at that moment felt the same.
"Oh! Hwang Dong-Su has arrived. No, trouble has arrived!"
Moria was worried about Jin-Woo''s safety at this moment.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 445: Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 446: Roronoa Arashi! The announcement of the new volume! Next Saga: Strong World?
Chapter 447: The Stupor of the Golden Lion! Two Store Goddesses Sessfully Impregnated!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 453 Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (2)
Chapter 453 Solo Leveling: Red Gate Arc! (2)
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
"Solo Leveling" Events:
"Chief Ahn! Immediately call in the main attack force!" Jin-Woo shouted before being dragged into the Red Gate.
"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo!" Chief Ahn looked on helplessly.
"Chief! What do we do? Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is being sucked into the gate!" Assistant Chief Ahn asked nervously.
"This is not a problem that can be solved just by calling in the main attack force!" Chief Ahn responded with horror. "I must contact the master directly. This is a Red Gate"
...
..
"A Red Gate?" The boss with whom Chief Ahn was speaking eximed in shock. "How can a Red Gate appear from a C-Rank gate?"
"If that is true, I will have toe and check it out myself," said White Tiger Guild Master, S-Rank Baek Yoon-Ho.
"What could make Sung Jin-Woo act this way, and even an S-Rank Hunter feel this way?" Moria wondered aloud.
"Could it be an S-Rank Gate?" he cried.
"I wonder if Jin-Woo has already reached the level of an S-Rank Hunter, because if he hasn''t, Hwang Dong-Su will surely kill him," Moria spected.
As Hwang Dong-Su closed in on Jin-Woo''s location, Moria eagerly anticipated the result.
"Come on! Hurry to your death, you idiot! I want to see what kind of shadow soldier wille out of an S-Rank Hunter! Kishishishi!!" Moria cackled with excitement.
It turns out that Moria wasn''t worried about Sung Jin-Woo at all, he was just pretending.
In Moria''s opinion, Jin-Woo was someone who had a Shadow Army and it was impossible for him to lose to a single hunter, even if that hunter was of S-Rank. In addition, he had Igris in his arsenal!
"What? The Red Gate is a portal that connects two worlds with each other! What a terrible thing!" Moria eximed.
"Why are you shouting like that, Captain?"
"I''ve just started reading this manhwa where the protagonist is dead... How!?" Absalom asked.
"All those who entered the double dungeon with him abandoned him and left him alone to face death... these bastards!" Absalommented Jin-Woo''s fate.
"Fool... you willter learn that his death was the best thing that happened to him. Those bastards will all die, too!" Moria replied with a tone of contempt.
...
Urura Ind:
"What power! If only I had such power, why would I need to form Beasts Pirates...? I''d be a crew myself! Wororororo!!" eximed Kaido, watching Sung Jin-Woo''s raid with a mixture of awe and envy.
"That man Moria, who has the Shadow fruit, has a power very simr to this Korean man... how about stealing it from him?" suggested Shiki with a wicked grin. "Jihahahaha! After all, a weakling like him doesn''t deserve it."
"What''s the use of that? We''re already both devil fruit users..." replied Kaido dismissively.
"Have you not considered... that guy Rob has multiple devil fruits? Lightning Fruit, Paper Fruit, Barrier Fruit, and maybe even a Mythical Zoan that allows him to turn into a Hollow... And furthermore, he really had a big secret!!" said Shiki enviously. "You gave him your daughter as a part of a deal, right? Why don''t you ask him for the secret of eating multiple devil fruits...?"
A malicious glint appeared in Shiki''s eyes as he spoke.
"Why do you assume that the secret of being able to eat more than one devil fruit is more valuable than the offer he made?" replied Kaido, his tone frank and clear. "Old lion, sometimes I doubt your true intelligence ratio."
...
..
"Are the numbers roughly the same?" Jin-Woo asked, standing at the front of the Ice Bears'' Den before he whispered, "Come out."
His imposing shadow stretched across the icy terrain, and the shadow soldiers emerged. The first to emerge was Igris.
"Do you all understand that this is your first mission?" Jin-Woo inquired.
"Alright then, let''s go," Jin-Woomanded, leading the charge forward.
"Seeing this scene has sent shivers down my spine. As the king of beasts, I fear no one... But..."
"It''s fortunate that no one in our world has the power of System," Shiki paused for a moment before a new thought crossed his mind, "or do they?"
"The rapid rise of that man, Sky Sword, is unusual. Could it be that he also possesses a system like Sung Jin-Woo?" wondered Shiki.
"Puft!" Kaido was so surprised he stopped drinking his beer.
"Why do I feel like I''ve uncovered Rob''s biggest secret? Jihahaha!" Shikiughed loudly.
"Enough with the nonsense. If he truly had an invincible system, why hasn''t he toppled the world government and imed the throne for himself?" Kaido asked seriously.
"Perhaps the woman known as the Lord of the Empty Throne also has a system... it''s possible, isn''t it?" Shiki suggested.
"Nonsense! The system isn''t some roadside candy that anyone can acquire. Sung Jin-Woo is the only person in the world with one, and he obtained it by meeting certain criteria. What could be so special about an ordinary human like Rob?" Kaido dismissed Shiki''s idea.
"I suppose Rob doesn''t have any system at all. He''s just utilizing the resources of this world more efficiently because he somehow acquired the manga of One Piece before anyone else and learned everything about this world."
...
Ohara:
"Achoo! Who''s talking behind my back?" Rob sneezed heavily while engrossed in reading the Manhua Solo Leveling with his children inpany.
"It''s definitely Mom! I heard her muttering your name in her sleep the other day, Dad!" said Little Robin.
Rob gave Robin a withering nce and asked meaningfully, "What was she saying? Come on, tell me in my ear."
Robin approached him and began to whisper, "...She was saying something like, ''Enough is enough...don''t push it anymore, Rob...It hurts...''"
Rob''s expression hardened upon hearing that. He quickly adjusted his posture and regained his usual smile, saying, "Well, stop. Don''t say anymore."
But soon an innocent question from Robin broke down all his psychological barriers. "Why did you cause Mom pain? What is the thing that you were pushing more than usual?"
"Well, Robin, let''s go look for Brook, Laboon, and Cindry-chan to sing us a beautiful song. We''ll dance together and sing a lot!"
...
The Hunter''s Guild:
An enormous concrete pir appeared in the sky, flying at high speed above the clouds.
It continued until it reached the territory of Hunters'' Ind and then, at a certain moment, BOOM!
The concrete pir crashed into a transparent barrier surrounding the famous skyscraper known as the Hunters'' Guild, but Before the massive pir falls onto the buildings below where some civilians and low hunters live, it turned into dust and spread into the air...
"Barorororo!!" A heavyugh was heard as a humanoid meteorite broke through the barrier and hit the ground hard, causing the entire ind to shake.
"Who the hell is this big guy?"
"Was he riding that concrete pir?"
"Since he was able to get through the sky barrier, he''s a hunter too, isn''t he?"
The hunters present at the headquarters discussed the identity of the one who seemed to be breaking smoothly into the guild.
"As expected from the headquarters, it looks like a modern city in the 21st century, just like the world of the Hunters World (HXH)! That''s great!"
The man with the W-shaped mustache and beard resembling that of a typical giant exuded such a tyrannical aura that it made every passing hunter instinctively sweat.
Their sweating increased when they saw the guild symbol and the number tattooed on his arm: No. 1!
"It can''t be!"
"This guy...is he..."
"The legendary hunter who is ranked first! Whaaaat!?"
"Who is he!?"
Suddenly, the ground shook as two giants emerged from behind the Guild Tower.
They were legendary hunters too, Brogy and Dorry!
"Hello,rades in arms. I need your help in the search for my lost big brother, but give me some time to read the new volume of Solo Leveling. Barorororo!" Byrnndi Worldughed.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers): n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 446: Roronoa Arashi! The announcement of the new volume! Next Saga: Strong World?
Chapter 447: The Stupor of the Golden Lion! Two Store Goddesses Sessfully Impregnated!
Chapter 448: The Manga Day Has Finally Arrived!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 454 Roronoa Arashi! The announcement of the new Book! Next Saga: Strong World?
Chapter 454 Roronoa Arashi! The announcement of the new Book! Next Saga: Strong World?
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Shimotsuki Town:
"What do you think you''re doing, kid?" asked Old Man Kozaburo, ring at a dark green-haired swordsman with three rings on his ear who held a sword. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I want to ensure a smooth future life for my son. Did I do something wrong?" the man replied calmly.
"For Furiku''s sake, I''ll let you go now. Take off! I will consider myself not to have seen you today," Kozaburo replied.
"Sigh... Uncle Kozaburo, I need to get stronger. Why are you refusing to train me seriously? Did I do something wrong?" the man wondered sadly.
Kozaburo''s eyes contained a strange gleam that soon disappeared. "If you want to be stronger, you have to rely on yourself! Who do you think I am? I''m just an old man who is quietly waiting for death..."
"My mom told me that you''re the only person who can teach me Advanced Sword Arts in the entire East Blue. In order to protect my son''s sword path and save my wife, I need to be stronger! Please, teach me, Uncle Kozaburo."
On the side, Koushirou shook his head seeing this scene.
"Hello, Arashi... how''s Aunt Furiko doing?" Koushirou stepped forward to help Arashi, who was bending over at the moment.
"Oh, that''s you, Koushirou...e and help me convince your father..."
"Both of you stop. There''s no need to procrastinate. I have nothing to teach a brat like you. Go and create Zoro first and thene talk about the matter of your training. Also, you won''t need to use your sword to protect a town that has an art store. If you think you''re weak because you haven''t been mentioned in Zoro''s past that appeared in the manga, that''s your problem."
"Zoro needs not so much a strong father as a living one..."
Arashi''s eyes widened when he heard that. "Uncle Kozaburo, I need to be strong to stay alive..."
"So who told you to hold a sword and work as a rnin without ability? Just put that sword aside and apany your wife and mother at home... hush. You seem to be influenced by that useless father Pinzoro. I wonder what Ushimaru''s reaction will be when he learns that his sister married a useless person who died from a few thugs, and his son is on the right path to be like him."
Arashi''s eyes turned red when he heard that.
"...," he got up from his ce and left quietly. The expression on his face looked very ufortable.
"Dad, you didn''t need to say that, you know. you''ve been too hard on Arashi... Arashi-yo! Wait! Wait! Don''t go!" Koushirou followed the man who seemed to have lost his soul.
"Tsk! How can one be strong if only a sharp tongue can wound him...? Whoever wants to use a sword has to be ready to be cut from his opponent, even if thetter does not have a sword!"
Unfortunately, Arashi did not hear Kozaburo''s words and did not know that their purpose was only to test him. So, he showed that he was not qualified to be trained by Kozaburo.
...
"Arashi, please don''t go! Dad was just testing your will and determination," pleaded Koushirou.
Arashi replied calmly, "I know he didn''t mean that."
Koushirou wondered, "So why did you leave angry?"
"Because even if he didn''t mean to, he insulted myte father. My father was a real man! I will not allow anyone to insult him, even unintentionally. Dad was not a strong person, he was not rich, and he did not hold any authority. But he loved us with all his heart, and he sacrificed his life for my mother and me to continue living."
Koushirou nodded in agreement when he want to talk...
"Well said. I''ve always had my doubts, but not anymore. You really are Zoro''s future father."
The voice owner continued, "Strange, I wonder why Oda didn''t draw you in the manga?"
Suddenly, a voice startled Koushirou and Arashi, causing them to tighten their grip on their swords. They looked around and didn''t see anything.
"Don''t worry, I''m not a threat," said the voice owner. "I just happened to overhear your conversation."
"We salute the protector, Sky Sword!"
Koushirou and Arashi showed respect and reverence for Rob.
"Haha! No need for thesepliments, guys, I''m not a protector, I''m just a deterrent."
"I was passing by and saw something interesting. I heard a little about you in the past, but today I finally found out the whole truth. You really are Zoro''s father. Can you tell me about the identity of the mother?" asked Rob excitedly.
Rob looked excited like a child who had found his favorite toy, quickly descended from the sky, and grabbed Arashi''s tense shoulders.
Arashi didn''t know what was going on.
What he didn''t know is that Rob, before he came to this world, was a fanatical fan of Zoro, he had always been disappointed by Oda who didn''t reveal anything about Zoro''s background neither in the manga nor in the anime... Even in the SBS!
This continued even after the Wano arc ended which was 99% more likely for Oda to reveal Zoro''s background and past there!
But even after the Wano arc ended, Rob did not see even the shadow of Zoro''s background in the manga, unwilling he decided to find out for himself when he transmigrated to the world of One Piece... but although he came to this ind several times, only this time he managed to find Zoro''s real father!
It''s not that he didn''t think to search for him earlier using the name "Roronoa", but this man didn''t advertise his family name widely and wasn''t famous either, he even lived in a ce far from the urban sphere!
"Ah! Zoro''s mom? - ... She''s my wife, her name is Terra... we only got marriedst year..."
Arashi felt nervous at the proximity of the excited Rob.
"Don''t be nervous, man, haha! You are the father of a main character! You wanted to train to get stronger, right? How about joining my Hunters'' Guild? You will definitely get stronger there."
...
Ohara:
Inside the Pce of Art:
"Sora, are you vomiting again?" asked Melona.
"Don''t worry about me, it''s just a little stress from training under big sister Olvia," Sora replied.
"That doesn''t sound like stress. I''ve experienced this before. Maybe you''re pregnant. How long have you been feeling this way?" Melona whispered.
"P-P-Pregnant? N-No, t-that''s not possible," Sora blushed with embarrassment.
"I''ve been feeling strange too. Could I be pregnant?" Toki interrupted, identally overhearing their conversation.
"What? You too?" Melona was shocked.
Unbeknownst to Rob, after he took over the fate of Judge and Oden''s sons, two of his wives got pregnant at the same time.
...
Before Rob''s return to Ohara, a new art store advertisement appeared that caused a stir across the Seas World and sent waves that swept everything away.
the president of the World Economy News Paper and branches of traditional art stores in the New World, also one of the emperors of the Underworld, Morgans left everything in his hands and ran to write the big headline of his next newspaper with his own hand!
[Oh my God! One Piece manga doesn''t give us a break! Can you feel how fast this month has passed? A new volume ising!!!]
One Piece manga doesn''t give us a break!
This title spread like wildfire and reached the Four Seas.
...
On the flying ind, Merveille,
the Golden Liony inside the art store like a sleeping lion.
Suddenly, a yellow light enveloped the murals, which began to change.
The bright light blinded the Golden Lion, who had to get up from his nap because of the noise caused by his crew members.
[New Saga: Golden Lion Saga: Strong World!]
"Huh? Are my eyes deceiving me, or did I just read my name on the wall of the art store?"
"Maybe I''m dreaming, Jihahaha! I''ll go back to sleep then."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 447: The Stupor of the Golden Lion! Two Store Goddesses Sessfully Impregnated!
Chapter 448: The Manga Day Has Finally Arrived!
Chapter 449: Three admirals target one legendary hunter!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 455 The Stupor of the Golden Lion! Two Store Goddesses Successfully Impregnated!
Chapter 455 The Stupor of the Golden Lion! Two Store Goddesses Sessfully Impregnated!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
"Wake up, old lion!" The booming voice jolted the Golden Lion from the dream of his appearance in a manga and exhibited his might and power to the world, boasting on Kaido happily.
"What?! Kaido? Why are you interrupting this admiral nap time, damn you!" Shiki snapped, reaching for his swords to take down the intruder.
But Kaido spoke up before Shiki could act: "The uing One Piece saga will feature a new main viin, Wororororo! It seems you''ll be a little more challenging for the protagonist than Moria was."
Kaido chuckled at his own joke.
Upon arriving at the art store, Kaido was amazed by the abundance of the new Arc posters on disy. Heughed so hard that he shed tears.
"Aren''t great pirates like us supposed to be emperors in the New World, like me and Whitebeard?" Kaido quipped sarcastically. "What are you doing appearing in Paradice as a bump Luffy needs to ovee?"
"Kaido-san, perhaps the new arc won''t end with the fall of the Golden Lion. That''s not necessarily the case. I think Rob wants to show Luffy and his Nakama the reality of the New World through Golden Lion Shiki," said King, who apanied Kaido to the art store, Merveille, which had be a semi-stronghold for the Beasts Pirates.
"Hmm?" Kaido looked intently at King, and nobody knew what he was thinking.
"What the hell are you talking about?" It seemed that Shiki hadn''t fully grasped the situation yet. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Only after he had fully woken up did the new murals capture his full attention.
[New Saga: Golden Lion Saga: Strong World!]
"What is this?"
"Unbelievable! This is me?"
One of therge posters depicted the upper half of the Golden Lion''s body, with the helm still lodged in his head and a big grin on his face against the backdrop of a sunset. Written inrge metallic letters on the poster was: STRONG WORLD: The New One Piece Saga!
"It''s really me!" The Golden Lion felt like his dreams hade true. Just a moment ago, he had dreamed of appearing in the One Piece manga and wowing the world with his awesomeness. But here he was, seeing that the next saga (the next arc) was entirely dedicated to him!
Shiki waspletely stunned. "Jihahahaha! Finally, after Roger and Whitebeard! It''s finally my turn! The world will speak of me with reverence and awe! I am the Great Pirate Golden Lion Shiki!"
"Stop it, maybe they''llugh at you after Luffy beats you," Kaido sneered.
"What did you say, Kaido?" Shiki red at Kaido, but he quickly changed his expression to a mocking grin.
"Hey, don''t tell me you''re jealous because I''ve already made an appearance and it''s not your turn yet! Jihahaha! Didn''t Sky Sword paint you in a dark light? You should be happy. Obviously, you''re waiting for Luffy in the New World. As for me, maybe I''ll just have a chance encounter with Luffy and hisrades on their way to the Sabaody Archipgo... at his current level, it''s impossible for him to defeat me, even if my strength decreases several levels in the future."
"Tsk..." Kaido couldn''t help but secretly agree with Shiki''s words.
After all, Luffy''s level was still too low at this point, especiallypared to someone like Shiki, who could kill him with a wave of his hand.
"Jihahaha! I didn''t expect that! I didn''t see iting at all!" eximed Shiki as he hugged his advertising poster with excitement.
He knew that the same poster had been sold out in all the art stores, which meant that his appearance had already caused a sensation.
"I will post a tweet of gratitude to Sky Sword Rob on the forum!" he dered.
[Global Forum]
-The Golden Lion Shiki (Flying Ind, Merveille):
Finally, my moment has arrived! Thank you, @Sky Sword Rob, for providing aplete saga about me. I hope that my story will be presented in all its glory to the passionate audience! I''m sure it will inspire many to be like me, the Great Golden Lion!
Greetings,
Golden Lion Shiki, formerly the first swordsman in the world, and currently ranked second. Formerly the first Great Pirate and is currently ranked second after the Pirate King (who is unworthy).
(11K Likes on this tweet)
(2.3K Replies to this tweet)
(899 Shares of this tweet)
(Reply:
Issho (S-Rank Hunter): Seriously! Someone like you doesn''t deserve to appear in manga! If you show up, people will only see how evil you are...! Don''t think we don''t know about your recent crimes. You nned to kidnap a lot of Wano citizens on the day of the battle between the Guild Master and the Lord of the Empty Throne
Dracule Mihawk (S-Rank Hunter): @Issho, no need to argue with him. I''ll make him pay the price in the next challenge. He won''t stay in his second position as a swordsman for long.
Sengoku (Fleet Admiral of the Navy): @Golden Lion Shiki, what nonsense! Do you know you''re going to lose your battle against the protagonist Luffy? No matter what kind of battle it is.
Gecko Moria (West Blue): @Golden Lion Shiki, the previous volume was entirely dedicated to me as the main viin. Did you see mee out to brag and thank anyone? Kishishishishi! You have fallen out of my sight, Golden Lion!
+2K Replies)
"Shh... They''re here again. Garp, Sengoku, Issho, and even those tramps Mihawk and Moria. I swear I''ll make them pay the price!" cursed Shiki.
Initially, Shiki was happy with the immediate reaction to his tweet from the fans, but Shiki''s mood turned sour when instead of the intended recipient (Rob), rude trolls responded with trollingments.
"Damn trolls!"
Shiki quickly left the forum, only to be met with amused smiles from Kaido and King.
"It seems like you get excited a lot, Shiki," Kaido remarked.
"I didn''t know that you were nning to kidnap people from Wano... for what reason?" Kaido asked.
"I wasn''t nning to kidnap people from Wano, just animals," Shiki rified in a helpless tone.
"I see," Kaido nodded.
...
Ohara:
Rob''s eyes widened, and his breath hitched when he finally discovered the anomaly with Sora and Toki. "This... it''s finally happened, huh?" he eximed.
Upon realizing that Sora and Toki were pregnant and in their first weeks, Rob wondered how he had not found out about it earlier. "Both of you are really pregnant..." he said in amazement.
"How could I not find out?" Rob wondered in shock.
Toki replied with an embarrassed smile, "Well dear, you''ve been busy all the time, moving from one ind to another."
"Hmm" Sora also nodded awkwardly, her face flushed with happiness, but the smile on her face never faded since she realized she was expecting.
"That doesn''t justify it... I had to know!"
Despite the exnation, Rob felt like he should have known.
He pounced on both of them, hugging them tightly.
He was overjoyed at the prospect of having more biological children and siblings for his Little Robin.
"This is incredible! HAHA!" he eximed. "Thank you for this priceless gift, Toki, Sora... have you decided on the names yet?" he asked,ughing.
Sora, beaming with joy, revealed, "Ahem... I decided that my daughter''s name would be Reiju."
Toki was delighted to hear that and added, "And I''ll call her Hyori!"
"Huh?" Rob wondered when he realized that they assumed they were having female babies. "Who said they were female?" he asked, although he knew the cause and effect.
"Because we feel it~" Sora and Toki answered shyly.
Rob''s strange look didn''t escape Sora''s attention.
"But Sora... you don''t have one baby in your belly, there are two..." he said.
At his current Haki observation level, he could see two small seeds in Sora''s womb and not just one.
Sora was taken aback by this revtion. "Huh?" she gasped.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 448: The Manga Day Has Finally Arrived!
Chapter 449: Three admirals target one legendary hunter!
Chapter 450: Golden Lion Shiki Saga: Strong World Arc! (Part 1)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 456 The Manga Day Has Finally Arrived!
Chapter 456 The Manga Day Has Finally Arrived!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
"Congrattions, my dear. I''m thrilled for you and for all of us. When should we tell Little Robin?" Olvia whispered happily in Rob''s ear as she hugged him on the bed.
Upon learning that both her sisters, Toki and Sora, were pregnant, Olvia and the rest of Rob''s women felt pure happiness for him.
They knew how much he loved children, even those who weren''t biologically his, such as Yamato, Hancock, Sandersonia, and Marigold.
"I would be even happier if you gave me another baby, my dear," Rob said, hugging Olvia closer to him.
"I would be more than happy to provide that for you," Olvia replied shyly.
"I know that," Rob sealed his lips with Olvia''s and they both melted into each other.
"I''m so d you''re by my side, Olvia. Let''s wait and let Robin find out for herself. It''ll be a big surprise for her. After all, my beloved daughter is going to be a big sister!" Rob said, still hugging his wife tenderly.
Olvia agreed. "The look on her face when she finds out will be priceless. By the way, Sister Titi is having her first child soon and we''re invited to the newborn party. I also heard that Marry is pregnant, too. Theing months will be eventful!"
"I already know about Cobra''s wife''s pregnancy, and it''s great news. It''s not the right time for Vivi to have been born yet, so they must have worked hard to change the plot."
"What! Chris''s wife is already pregnant! Is Law about toe out into this world too after Perona?" Rob''s reaction pleased Olvia.
"Who is Law?" Olvia asked curiously.
"You''ll find out soon enough," Rob said with a yful smile before his smile turned into a pure expression of lust.
"Now let''s have some fun," he said, as his hands swept over Olvia''s body.
...
Marigoa:
The following day was also eventful as they watched thetest One Piece episode. In it, Navy admiral Aokiji froze Robin and some of the crew members who eventually escaped because Aokiji did not consider them a real threat at this moment.
Seeing these scenes, which could upset the Navy and the world government, reminded them of the mistake Kuzan made by not killing the Straw Hats before they caused chaos and disaster at Enies Lobby.
If it weren''t for this event, things would not have escted to the point of destroying Enies Lobby in both the manga and reality...!
But regretting what had happened would not change anything.
"Sigh~ Rob keeps rubbing salt in the wound... Brother, the manga is enough. Why does he keep reminding us of its events in the anime?" Saturn sighed helplessly.
"However, Kuzan said that he would not be as tolerant of pirates as he was in the manga." said one of the Gorosei.
"It doesn''t matter. Let''s think about the future... What do you think we will see regarding Shiki in the next chapters of the manga?" the bald Gorosei wondered curiously.
"Maybe his battles with our Navy, with Roger Pirates, and Whitebeard Pirates... I just hope he doesn''t mention the Rocks Pirates in any way," the long-bearded Gorosei said quietly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I don''t think he will. After all, the only people among the dead who deserve to be honored are the likes of Nnd and Kalgara..."
"Don''t forget that John''s body appeared in the previous arc, and his appearance caused a frenzy among pirates who decided to search for his treasure like crazy men. If it weren''t for ourpetent hunters, a bigger incident would have urred only because of John''s treasure," said Gorosei with the mustache.
"Well, we can only anticipate the unexpected in the manga. Regarding the incident of the pirate rampage because of John''s treasure, our hunters discovered a big fish in a wine barrel..."
"Yes, who would have expected that the hero of future events in the manga would fall into our hands in this way... his condition was really tragic..."
"Young Marshal D. Teach!"
...
As each passing day went by, new anime episodes aired and ended, causing people to feel the excitement that eventually subsided while they eagerly awaited the release of the next episode.
Anime series such as Attack on Titan, Demon yer, and Akame Ga Kill were highly regarded, along with long-standing favorites like One Piece, and Naruto Shippuden, which officially debuted a week ago.
Despite the abundance of interesting and diverse anime options, the monthly release of a full arc in the One Piece manga held an irreceable status, earning it its biblical title.
Today marks the longest day of the month and the release of the new volume of One Piece manga. Fans eagerly anticipate the newest chapter in the series.
In the New World''s Merveille, numerous inds floated in the sky like sparkling crystals over Urura Ind.
The sight was like something out of a fairytale, leaving eyewitnesses in awe.
"It''s not quite the same as the real sky inds, but it''s still pretty amazing. It just shows how powerful Shiki really is," thought a member of Beasts Pirates.
...
..
"Jihahahaha!"ughed Shiki with excitement. "It''s my day! It''s finally here! Let''s see what new adventures await me in this chapter!"
"I''m so excited!" eximed Shiki.
"Dr. Indigo! I want you to tell every worker, employee, and pirate in my crew that today is a holiday! No work!"
"Today, we''ll celebrate!" Shiki bellowed.
"Jihahahaha! Open the safe! Bring all the umted money here!"
"Yes, Captain!" replied Dr. Indigo, a young man who was not dressed like a clown, as he hurried to fulfill Shiki''s orders.
When Shiki saw the familiar green light from the art store beacon, he felt even more excited than before.
This was his own arc, and he couldn''t wait to dive in.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 449: Three admirals target one legendary hunter!
Chapter 450: Golden Lion Shiki Saga: Strong World Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 451: Golden Lion Shiki Saga: Strong World Arc! (Part 2)
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 457 Three admirals target one legendary hunter!
Chapter 457 Three admirals target one legendary hunter!
(Don''t forget to give more power stones and bring your favorite story back to the top ten again.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Red Line Port:
"What''s the n again?" Sakazuki, now nicknamed Akainu, one of the Admirals of the Navy and the new deterrent force in the hands of the world government, asked while sitting in the cabin of the ship.
"We''re going to eliminate one of the legendary hunters on the list," responded another Admiral wearing a yellow jacket and sunsses, who was Borsalino, currently widely known as Kizaru.
"Arara, let''s see the list onest time," a third person spoke, releasing cold breaths from his mouth.
He was wearing an all-blue navy uniform and putting his sunsses on his forehead. It was Kuzan, the new Admiral known as Aokiji.
"Here it is..." Kizaru pointed to a sheet of paperid aside on the table.
The following is written on the sheet:
Legendary hunter #10: Dracule Mihawk
Current location: Wano Country
Assassination sess rate: 2%
Mission death rate: 50%
Legendary hunter #9: Patrick Redfield
Current location: Green Bit
Assassination sess rate: 10%
Mission death rate: 10%
Legendary hunter #8: Shakky
Current location: Amazon Lily
Assassination sess rate: 0%
Mission death rate: 10%
Legendary hunter #7: Giant Brogy
Current location: Hunters Ind
Assassination sess rate: 0%
Mission death rate: 90%
Legendary Hunter #6: Giant Dorry
Current location: Hunters Ind
Assassination sess rate: 0%
Mission death rate: 90%
Legendary Hunter #5: Issho
Current location: Wano Country
Assassination sess rate: 1%
Mission death rate: 50%
Legendary Hunter #4: Dous Bullet
Current location: Dressrosa
Assassination sess rate: 10%
Mission death rate: 10%
Legendary Hunter #3: Bell-mre
Current location: Ohara
Assassination sess rate: 0%
Mission death rate: 100%
Legendary Hunter #2: Nico Olivia
Current location: Ohara
Assassination sess rate: 0%
Mission death rate: 100%
Legendary hunter #1: Brynndi World
Current location: near Jaya Ind
Assassination sess rate: 20%
Mission death rate: 5%
"Hmm, interesting," Aokiji said after perusing all the details on the sheet, nodding his head.
"Akainu, do you think we can sessfully go to Ohara ande out alive?" he asked with a rigid expression.
"Hmm," Akainu maintained his violent expression, but his forehead couldn''t stop from shrinking. He was getting upset.
"Let''s target Brynndi World first. He is the only one who is away from an art store. If he stayed on Hunters'' ind, he would have escaped being targeted by us."
When Kizaru saw the tense atmosphere between Akainu and Aokiji, he intervened to resolve the conflict before it started, as he was used to doing. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Especially after the half-year, they spent together in the secret unit of the world government, when they entered at the level of Vice-Admiral and came out at the level of Admiral after sacrificing 5 years of their life inside.
"What about Dous Bullet and Pato? They also have a high mission sess rate. If we seed in eliminating Brynndi World, they will warn of our attack and run away. We need to be quick," wondered Akainu.
"Don''t forget that they are near art stores. If we don''t seed in separating them from the nearest art store, it''s impossible to seed in the assassination," Aokiji opposed Akainu''s idea again. This time, Akainu couldn''t bring any opposition, as Aokiji was right.
"Our task is to kill or injure only one of the legendary hunters. The first ssifier on them happened to be a perfect target. When everyone is busy with the new one-piece volume, we will eliminate him silently and return silently," Kizaru said calmly, before turning around to meet two CP0 agents who were wearing masks as usual.
"Well, the mission is officially underway. We have chosen the legendary hunter No. 1 as our target. Now it''s time to start the ''Support'' mission that you have been assigned," he continued.
"Well," came the reply from the masked agent who was sitting all the time, wearing a white tiger mask.
The agent then moved both hands and brought them together in the form of a ball. The merchant ship without any symbol began to shrink strangely until it disappeared into thin air.
The ship disappeared from the Red Line port under mysterious circumstances and immediately appeared 10 kilometers inside the sea of Paradise officially.
The ship continued to appear intermittently every 10 kilometers on the sea until it disappeared over the horizon.
Half an hourter, the ship appeared in the sea near the ind of Jaya.
"Now it''s your turn," the tiger-masked agent sped his hand and sat down to rest.
"Okay," the second gori-masked agent nodded before moving.
His body was very bulky, but he also looked very graceful.
The gori-masked agent opened a door into the void before entering.
The three admirals looked at each other before following behind the two agents who entered the door into the void.
"It seems that we have arrived near Jaya. The space abilities are really impressive," Kizaru said with envy.
"Go, don''t dy us. We still have to look for the damn fugitive," Akainu said angrily.
...
As the world government covertly conspired to deal a devastating blow to Rob and his guild, Rob had already released thetest volume.
He deftly adapted the popr film, Strong World, into a seamless addition to the manga, seamlessly integrating it with the ongoing events of the One Piece series in just two days.
Ohara:
"Starting now, you both have no work to do. You''ll be staying in the pce for the next eight months and enjoying yourselves until you safely give birth," Rob said, smiling as he looked at his two cute wives.
"What? Why? Pregnancy won''t affect us in any way, dear. You''re just being overprotective," Toki huffed in anger, but her cute expression only made Rob want to tease her more.
"That''s right, dear. It''s just pregnancy," Sora added, puffing her cheeks. She couldn''t imagine going a day without entering the art store, let alone not working for several months.
"Look who''s talking, my wife who''s pregnant with twins," Rob said before yfully grabbing both of them by the waist and taking them to the Art Pce, under the yful nces of Glora, Olvia, Otohime, Bell-mre, Melona, Stussy, and Matria (note: Domingo''s mom).
"I can''t believe Sora is pregnant with twins! This is wonderful! I wish I could get pregnant with Nami and Nojiko at once," Bell-mre said sadly.
"Haha, you just have to put in some extra effort with Rob tonight, Be-chan, and your wish wille true," Olvia teased.
"Well, girls, it''s time to get to work. The volume has officially been released," Otohime said with a smile to ease the awkward atmosphere.
"Yes, I almost forgot!" The rest of the women put on their venerable maid expressions and began their job officially.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 450: Golden Lion Shiki Saga: Strong World Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 451: Golden Lion Shiki Saga: Strong World Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 452: Shiki''s Attack on Marineford for Roger!
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
________
Chapter 458 Not a Chapter
Chapter 458 Not a Chapter
I apologize for theck of sses over the past few days. I wasn''t feeling motivated to write due to a troubling issue that has arisen. Someone has been stealing my novel and reposting it on a Chinese website (faloo) under a different name. This is deeply frustrating as I have put years of effort intoposing this work, and now it is being taken advantage of without my permission.
Unfortunately, I am not sure how to address this situation. It is disheartening to see my hard work being stolen while I continue to write new chapters every day. I am reaching out to my readers in China to see if anyone can offer any advice or assistance in dealing with this issue. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Thank you for your understanding and support.
Chapter 459 Golden Lion Shiki Saga - Strong World Arc! (1)
Chapter 459 Golden Lion Shiki Saga - Strong World Arc! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Flying Ind, Merveille:
"One Piece" Events:
Marineford:
"Fleet Admiral Kong, Roger, and Golden Lion have made contact in the Edd sea over in the New World!"
The Navy headquarters received urgent official news that two powerful pirate groups had collided, causing great panic.
...
..
"I heard," replied Garp, a young man with ck hair and some gray hair during this time period,ing out of the office after hearing the orders.
"Wait, Garp! We''re not finished talking," eximed Kong.
"You may not be done, but I am," replied Garp.
"Garp,e back here!" Kong was still dissatisfied with Garp''s response.
Garp closed the door of the Fleet Admiral''s room behind him and left without further ado.
At that moment, a young man approached him, saying, "Garp-san, did you turn down your promotion again? That''s so cool of you!" The young man was Kuzan.
"I can do as I please, so I don''t need a higher rank," replied Garp.
"Tsuru-chan, let mee along if you''re sailing out there."
"Nobody invited you to go, did they?" Tsuru, who looked taller than her future version, scoffed, but her hair was entirely white. "You''ll break the ship as soon as you board, so I don''t want you with me."
"Don''t say that. I''ll be the one to take down that damn Roger," Garp said with a smile.
...
..
"Garp! I was entrusted with the Shiki case!" said Sengoku, who was still an admiral when he saw Garp arrive, "Stay out of this!"
"Oh, never mind me. I''ll let you take all the credit," replied Garp.
"That''s not what I meant!"
"Bwahahahaha!" Garpughed at Sengoku''s awkward response.
"Wow, Admiral Sengoku and Vice-Admiral Garp are both going!" The vice-admirals were delighted to see this spectacle.
"Well, it is Roger after all. Garp-san just can''t leave him alone," said Momonga.
...
The New World:
"Captain Roger!"
"Your lifees first, doesn''t it?"
"Just this once, we should listen to what the Golden Lion says!" The young Buggy cried out in tears to change his captain''s decision, but the young Shanks spoke instead: "Hey, your body won''t let you die no matter how many times they cut you, so why do you care?"
"I still have weaknesses, you dumbass!" eximed Buggy.
"Oh yeah, Crocus-san! How is the captain''s condition? He''d be better off not fighting, right? Please, medically relieve him!" Buggy asked.
"Unfortunately for you, he''s in perfect shape!" Crocus replied contemptuously.
"Rayleigh-san!" When Buggy lost hope in Crocus, he turned to Rayleigh but was stopped by Gaban: "Just give it up. We''ve been together a long time, and we''ve never been able to stop Roger."
"No way!" eximed Buggy.
"Have faith in Tom''s ship, the Oro Jackson!" said Rayleigh. "Roger doesn''t have much time left."
...
"How many times have we had this discussion, Roger? A lot of things have happened between us, but let''s put the past behind us!"
Standing on his ship, heading a huge fleet of ships, the Golden Lion Shiki spoke arrogantly, "We''ll use that apocalyptic weapon you''ve found and my military might!"
"And then, with the perfect n I''ve spent so many years developing, we can conquer the entire world at once!"
"Be my right-hand man, Roger!"
"I have no interest in conquering anything, Shiki!" replied Roger.
"This is... shback! It''s shback!"
"Why does this sound so familiar? Isn''t that the same line I said to Roger before the Larva Archipgos War?"
Shiki''s eyes widened, and his breath tightened at the sight of the scene before him. His huge fleet was besieging Roger''s lonely ship amidst the turbulent steam! Would the Navy have intervened here too?
"Isn''t this the turbulent Edd Sea?" Shiki wondered aloud.
"Stop yelling, Shiki. That won''t change anything, Wororororo!! I heard that you suffered a cruel defeat in the Larva Archipgos War. Today, we''ll see the same results in a different war!" Kaido said,ughing.
"There''s no doubt that if the Larva Archipgos War hadn''t happened, we would have seen the Edd War anyway. There''s no escaping fate... I wonder what the oue of this war will be... Will the ship''s steering wheel hang on your head here too, Shiki, Wororororo?" Kaidoughed until his eyes teared up.
"You bastard, Kaido! Are you making fun of me? Take a good look at Roger''s condition here! He''s so sick that he looks like he''s about to die! Unlike his status as a Pirate King in the Larva Archipgos War, he doesn''t seem to have any strength to resist! There''s no doubt I will win. Just keep going!" Shiki ground his teeth before giving a logical answer.
"I just hope those bastards Garp and Sengoku don''t arrive in time and get involved as they did in the Larva Archipgos War!"
When Shiki remembered the events of the Larva Archipgos War, he felt a strong hatred rising in his heart that would not be extinguished until the world was destroyed.
This hatred stemmed from the pain he felt during that war.
Shiki believed that he lost badly in the war because Garp and Roger were secretly intensifying their blows against him and his fleet.
"Haha, don''t be angry, Shiki. You will take revenge one day," Kaido said.
"Kaido-san... why is Garp refusing to be promoted to Admiral?" King wondered curiously.
"That''s just the nature of that man, Alber. Garp has a pirate soul inside the body of a marine hero," Kaido replied.
"Jihahahaha! He just hates the Celestial Dragons and does not want to carry out their orders, but he does not dare to disobey them openly. This man is just a coward. You will find out the truth about himter in the manga!"
Shiki despised Garp so much that he did not want to hear anyone praising him in front of him.
...
Marineford:
Sengoku wore a helpless expression as he said, "Garp... this is bad. This volume started off hot and exposed your refusal to upgrade from the very beginning! The Five Elders, Celestial Dragons, and that Lord in disguise in Marigoa might feel offended... there could be a bacsh."
Garp justughed, "Bwhahahaha!! As if I cared!" He continued munching on the mouth-watering candies he bought at the art store while reading the intriguing first chapter.
He too never expected to see such scenes in the manga.
Wasn''t his grandson and hispanions heading towards the Sabaody Archipgo?
Why did the manga storyline go back more than two decades without warning?
It wasn''t just Garp who was wondering about this; everyone in the world was curious.
Zephyr chimed in, "Obviously, this volume belongs to that Golden Lion, so it will remember its own past. But I didn''t expect it to start from the very beginning. That''s pretty cool."
"Tsuru-chan looks so beautiful here~ oh, Kong-san also appeared for the first time! Isn''t that Saul, Kuzan, Borsalino, and Sakazuki too?" Zephyr sighed, "Why haven''t I shown up yet?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Zephyr was disappointed that he hadn''t made his manga debut yet.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 451: Golden Lion Shiki Saga - Strong World Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 452: Shiki''s Attack on Marineford for Roger!
Chapter 453: The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (Part 1)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 460 Golden Lion Shiki Saga - Strong World Arc! (2)
Chapter 460 Golden Lion Shiki Saga - Strong World Arc! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Two days ago, in the drawing room of an art store in Ohara, Rob was deep in thought about how to seamlessly incorporate a movie into his manga''s storyline without altering its essence or facing the wrath of the divinework.
Rob hade to understand the gravity of his task - delivering apleted story as per the survey''s requirements was a matter of life and death.
However, Rob knew that finishing the story was not a license to do as he pleased. He had to ensure that the plot had no inconsistencies or loopholes, and the story''s essence remained unchanged.
To add the movie''s story to his manga and give it a natural flow, Rob had to adhere to certain guidelines.
Rob realized that directly inserting the movie into the current events of the story would cause inconsistency. He brainstormed solutions and concluded that a prequel would be a suitable starting point to segue into the movie storyline.
He weighed the pros and cons of using the Little East Blue Arc or Chapter 0, both of which had their advantages.
Initially, Rob considered using both in the current context of events. However, upon careful reflection, he realized that this approach would add little value and might even bore readers. Eventually, he settled on Chapter 0, which contained Edd''s war and Shiki''s battle against Sengoku and Garp.
"Chapter 0 is too good to waste, and readers will love the wonderful shback," Rob thought, smiling to himself.
He reached for his pens, and with his Devil Fruit ability, began bringing his fantasy to life on paper.
Drawing manga was Rob''s addiction, and he savored it as much as having sex with women.
Although what he really painted was not his own creation, but owned by Oda and hispany, but this did not prevent him from enjoying it and leaving his own mark from coloring to adding some creative effects that give life to the story.
At this point, it was not challenging for Rob to create his own manga, even if it was a genre he had not encountered before. Although he had be an aplished manga artist, the task assigned to him demanded that he continue drawing One Piece.
Any other projects he may have previously started or was currently working on were solely personal choices.
In any case, Rob relished sharing his favorite stories with others.
"Alright, let''s wrap this up quickly... Oh, have youe to see me already, my darling children?" Rob beamed as he spotted his two little spies peeking in through the door.
Yamato and Robin''s tiny heads emerged from the doorway, their eyes wide as they watched their father work.
...
The New World:
Returning to the present, Oro Jackson sailed under a strangely sunny and calm sky while Roger''s Pirates enjoyed the summery atmosphere on deck.
Roger was sunbathing with his wife Rouge, while the other crew members were scattered around the deck.
However, the mood quickly changed with the appearance of the new One Piece volume, and each member of the crew adjusted their sitting position to see its contents.
"It''s a shback! It''s very close to the current time period. Look, our crew members look a lot like their current selves," Rayleigh eximed with amazement as he described the scenes from the manga.
"For God''s sake! Why am I so afraid of Shiki!" Buggy was outraged to see his cowardly act in the manga where he asked his captain to surrender to the enemy. "Isn''t this just aplete farce?"
"This... huh! What the hell is the size of this fleet? This is an unequal battle!" Shiki''s fleet was sorge that even Buggy regarded him nervously and couldn''t help but understand why his version in the manga was portrayed as cowardly.
"Wahahaha! Doesn''t this scene remind you guys of something?" Roger wondered aloud.
"The Larvas Archipgo battle," Rayleigh replied with a smile.
"Hahaha! The expression on Shiki''s unforgettable face that day will be repeated again in the manga. Just watch," Rogerughed again.
"This guy... What weapon is he talking about? Could it be that he means Poseidon? After all, the only apocalyptic weapon that we discovered on our journey is Poseidon. Where did he learn about it?" Roger felt his heart sinking as he read Golden Lion''s words.
"What''s the perfect n he''s talking about, too?" Gaban made hisment this time.
"Hehe... He wants to conquer the entire world and wants you, dear, to be his right-hand man... This man is crazy," Rouge said with a chuckle.
"Wow, Dear! You look so handsome in the manga! Your appearance this time will undoubtedly terrify the World Government and make the world really understand who the Pirate King Gol D. Roger is!"
Seeing how excited his wife was, Roger couldn''t hold back hisugh. "Wahahaha!"
"One Piece" Events:
"Golden Lion, I refuse your offer!" dered Roger firmly.
"Don''t do it, captain!" urged Buggy, still hoping to convince his leader to ept Shiki''s request. In his eyes, refusing at that moment was equal to death. "Don''t you realize how many ships we''re up against?" he added.
Rayleigh grabbed Buggy, who could no longer contain himself, and said, "Move."
...
"In other words, your answer is... ''Kill me right here and now!'' Isn''t it?" eximed Shiki.
"No, it''s ''I''m going to crush everyst one of you!''" replied Roger.
As soon as he spoke, the war began with a cannon shot from Roger''s ship, which destroyed one of the Golden Lion fleet''s vessels.
...
..
At that moment, the narrator began to speak:
["The man known as the chief of the Great Pirate Armada, Golden Lion Shiki, and the future Pirate King, Gold Roger, shed."]
The guns continued to shell from both sides.
["This fight came to be called the Great Battle of Edd War."]
["Despite many assuming Roger''s ship would bepletely obliterated, it was spared by a sudden change of weather,"] The narrator continued. ["In the end, half of Shiki''s fleet sank into the sea. Furthermore, an unfortunate ident befell Shiki, forcing him to flee the battlefield and tend to his injuries."]
Roger: ""
Rouge: ""
Rayleigh: ""
The rest of the crew: "..."
Roger, Rouge, and Rayleigh burst outughing, tears streaming down their faces. The rest of the crew joined in, filling the air with uproariousughter.
"Ha ha ha ha ha! Wahahahahaha!" Roger eximed.
Rouge, Rayleigh, Gaban, Shanks, Buggy, and the other crew membersughed so hard they could barely catch their breath.
"Hahahahaha! Bahahahaha! Ahahaha!" they all chuckled.
"Shiki is so unlucky!" Roger managed to say between fits ofughter.
"I can''t stopughing! He''s got the steering wheel stuck in his head here too!" he added, gasping for air.
Unable to contain his amusement, Roger immediately opened the Global Forum and posted a tweet that consisted solely of a very longugh.
Even as he read the next scene, he still wanted tough.
"This battle and its ending were so hrious! Shiki''s luck was like shit!" Gaban eximed.
"Hahahaha! Okay, okay, let''s continue reading," Roger said, trying topose himself.
"It looks like Shiki has developed dementia because of this incident," Rayleigh added,ughing.
...
Marigoa:
In the vast hall where all the Gorosei rest, the rulers of the world were discussing the recent events:
"This is..."
"Hahaha! That''s quite amusing."
"This man''s luck is unbelievable..."
"What a shame, I have never witnessed a great pirate suffer such significant losses due to the ever-changing weather..."
"Well, the Edd Sea is not an ideal location for a sea battle. Is Shiki an idiot?"
"I had anticipated that our Navy would intervene like it be in the Larvas archipgo Battle, but it appears unnecessary," the bald Gorosei sneered contemptuously as he observed the oue of the battle between Roger and the Shiki''s fleet.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
Chapter 452: Shiki''s Attack on Marineford for Roger!
Chapter 453: The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (Part 1)
Chapter 453: The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 461 Shikis Attack on Marineford for Roger!
Chapter 461 Shiki''s Attack on Marineford for Roger!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Grand Line, Paradise:
The guild ship sailed smoothly through the turbulent sea, 10 kilometers from the coast of the ind of Jaya, which Brynndi World used as an ess point from Hunters'' Ind in the New World.
Although the destination of the ship was unknown, it was evident that it was heading south towards the Calm Belt area, also known as the nest of Sea Kings.
On the deck, Brynndi World''s huge bodyy rxed as he turned the pages of the new volume of manga One Piece.
"Barorororo! It''s the Golden Lion and Roger! I feel nostalgic! How many years ago were I have frozen away from the battlefield! In that time even the Golden Lion was afraid of me!" heughed heartily while enjoying the events of the first chapters.
Unaware of his amusement, a strange door made of ss appeared several meters above the ship, allowing those behind it to observe the situation outside.
"Amazing! As expected from the Door Fruit! A fool like Blueno couldn''t realize its true value. It''s just cheating," Kizaru praised the Door Fruit''s ability, while the agent with the bear mask ignored him.
"The sea is turbulent. It''s better to take three Den Den Moshi of Communication jamming to confuse him, so he doesn''t seed in calling for reinforcements. Try to provoke him so that he fights you alone. Maybe he doesn''t know anything about you guys since he''s been frozen for a long time," the agent with the White Tiger Mask advised calmly.
"The likes of you, won''t teach us, Admirals, how to seed in a mission. Stick to your limits, you bastard," Akainu replied harshly.
"Open this damn door right now, we''ll be back quickly!" Akainu''s difort increased, as he wanted to finish the task.
For Aokiji, Kizaru, and the two agents, it appeared that Akainu had be more like his ruthless character in the future.
However, they didn''t know that he was in a hurry to read the new volume as soon as possible.
...
Brynndi World burst intoughter, "Barorororo!!" as he witnessed Shiki''s reaction to seeing himself in the mirror.
While Shiki thought he looked like a lion, the addition of the steering wheel made him resemble a chicken.
This scene had not only amused Brynndi World but people all around the world who were familiar with Shiki, including Kaido, Linlin, Stussy, Newgate, Garp, Sengoku, Roger, Rayleigh, and many others.
"Hmm?" However, Brynndi World''sughter abruptly ended as he sensed three terrifying auras descending upon his ship.
Without hesitation, he used his Devil Fruit ability to enhance his defense by 10 times, and a deafening "BOOM!!" echoed throughout the area.
Thanks to his sharp instincts, Brynndi World narrowly avoided a deadly attack that consisted of a kick of pure light to his lower left waist, an icy sword aimed at his neck, and a searingva punch to his chest.
Even with his boosted defense, he could only vomit blood, "Argh...!!"
Gasping for breath, Brynndi World realized that he was under attack by the Navy, who were relentless in their pursuit of those who opposed them.
He raged, "What the hell! How could I forget that we are in a world war against the world government!!!?"
"Those Navy bastards! I''ll kill them!!!"
But it was toote. The Navy had already caused extensive damage to his ship, and Akainu''s contemptuous remark only served to stoke Brynndi World''s anger further. "You wont kill anyone today, you are the one who will die here and now."
"Humph! You can scream as much as in the other world."
With the odds stacked against him, it seemed that Brynndi World''s survival was in doubt.
...
Whole Cake Ind:
"One Piece" Events:
["Two yearster, the Roger Pirates aplished the impossible and conquered the Grand Line."]
["Gold Roger became known as the Pirate King."]
["Shortly after, the Roger Pirates mysteriously vanished."]
["Then, another year passed..."]
["News of the Pirate King''s capture spread, shocking the entire world."]
"Roger was captured?!" Shiki was so shocked that he didn''t want to believe it.
"Our sources are reliable," the crew member responded with fear.
"Liar! You think I''d believe that?! You all know how strong he is, don''t you?!" Shiki immediately shot the leg of the person who brought the news.
"Chief, please calm down!" his crew members tried to pacify his violent temper.
"Don''t go spouting off random crap like that!" replied Shiki.
"Chief, where are you going?!" the crew members asked.
...
Marineford:
"Intruder alert!"
Marine HQ was under a devastating attack, and the sirens started ringing everywhere.
"BOOM!" Explosions were happening everywhere, and the bodies of dead and passed out Marines were piled up like dumplings.
"The intruders are by the za in Marineford Bay!"
"How many are there?!"
"No way! It''s...!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Just one!"
"The enemy is the Golden Lion Shiki, and he''s alone!"
Standing on a mountain of dead Marines, Shiki spoke, "There''s no way Roger could have been caught by trash like you!"
"I respected that man''s strength!" eximed Shiki.
"Admiral Sengoku!"
At that moment, Sengoku arrived and said, "Roger is the Pirate King. In his battle with you, he emerged victorious."
"The Pirate King?! So what?!" replied Shiki.
He added, "If he had lent a hand, we could have ruled the world together! We might have been enemies, but we were part of the same era!"
"If he''s here, then let me see him! If he''s going to die, then I will be the one who kills him!" eximed Shiki.
"The execution will take ce in one week in his hometown, the ''Town of Beginnings'' in East Blue, Loguetown," said Sengoku calmly.
At that moment, Garp also arrived, "Roger''s death should break the spirit of even the most formidable pirates."
"Vice-Admiral Garp!" eximed a Marine.
"The legend of the Pirate King, Gold Roger, will end in East Blue, the weakest sea?! DON''T MAKE ME LAUGH!" Shiki felt crazy after hearing that.
"MAMA, MAMA! Hahaha! This is insane! Has Shiki gone mad after suffering a head injury?"
"He''s standing alone against Sengoku and Garp, and even dared to attack Marineford and destroy many military instations! It''s crazy, really crazy!" Linlin was stunned by these scenes, which could only be described as madness.
"Even with my steel body, I wouldn''t dare stand in front of Garp and Sengoku. Doesn''t he know his fate is sealed? Why doesn''t he run away?" Linlin wondered with amazement.
"Mama, Shiki seems to have a lot of respect for Roger. This attitude at least deserves respect, Perorin~" said Perospero as he licked his favorite candy.
"Respect? Ha! He''s just paranoid! He has suffered countless losses against Roger, yet he still wants to recruit him. Doesn''t he realize his weakness? Even when he was part of my previous crew, he thought he was stronger than Newgate, despite being repeatedly beaten by him."
Big Mom was the one who knew the truth about Shiki the most.
"His battle against Sengoku and Garp caused the destruction of half of Marineford... without the intervention of Fleet Admiral Kong... that''s an impressive record, Mama, isn''t it?" Katakuri asked his mother.
"That''s the most he can do. Look, he''s being sent to Impel Down! MAMA, MAMA!! HAHAHA!" Linlinughed heartily.
...
Flying Ind, Merveille:
"!! Shiki''s eyes widened, and he observed everything that had urred in the manga so far with absolute amazement, without uttering a single word.
From the absurd incidents of Edd War to Roger''s capture and his subsequent visit to Marineford for Roger...
Suddenly, Kaido''sughter interrupted his thoughts. "Wororororororo!!!" he bellowed.
"How does it feel, to witness yourself in the manga sacrificing your life to save your delectable enemy from the executioner''s de, the Golden Chicken, Shiki?" Kaido asked sarcastically.
"KAAAIDOOO!!" Shiki eximed."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 453: The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (Part 1)
Chapter 453: The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (Part 2)
Chapter 455: Prison Break!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 462 The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (1)
Chapter 462 The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
Impel Down:
At the famous deep-sea prison, considered the secondrgest in the world after being surpassed by the Central Prison of the Hunters'' Ind, a new group of prisoners had been added.
One particrly interesting new prisoner had been secretly imprisoned due to his affiliation with the Whitebeard Pirates.
"I want to get a promotion... err, I mean, it''s too easy for the World Government to let you stay in such a luxurious suite here on the 2nd Level, Marshal D. Teach." A rookie prison guard named Hannyabal stood in front of the young Teach''s cell.
Hannyabal had a striking appearance resembling a mix between a devil and an Egyptian pharaoh. His brow bridge was shaped like horns, but despite his appearance, he was still human.
"What do you want, Hannyabal?" asked Teach with disdain.
"Don''t look at me like that. I just want a promotion... I mean, I have something for you. The Five Elders want you to have this," said Hannyabal as he tossed a colorful hardcover book into the spacious cell.
The moment Teach saw the title of the book, he burst outughing. "One Piece, huh? Zehahaha! Thank them for me, I''ll definitely enjoy reading it."
...
The 3rd Level of Impel Down;
Inside one of the floor toilets which hardly ever emptied and is filled with deadly poison, which makes it a ce where no one but the warden dares to use it.
Magen was sitting in his usual spot, enjoying reading the events of the manga.
Since the Central Prison had been introduced in the second pole, his workload had decreased, allowing him to have more free time.
The Central Prison for hunters was detaining numerous pirates and criminals who were meant to be sent to his Impel Down.
"This is the kind of fun life I want! Oh shit! Damn it, did he really manage to escape?! The Legend of the Unbreakable Prison was shattered because of the Golden Lion. Unbelievable!" eximed Magen.
Although Shiki''s escape was only depicted in the manga and not in reality, it was not too different since it was believed that manga could predict the future.
"If Shiki is captured and sent to Impel Down in the future, it will be my responsibility to ensure he does not escape..." thought Magen, as sweat started to bead on his forehead.
This was the Golden Lion they were talking about, and even though he had been turned into a golden chicken after the steering wheel incident, he still possessed the strength of a lion!
"No problem I will do it!" dered Magen.
"One Piece" Events:
"Its weakness makes it the perfect ce East Blue is a symbol of peace!" stated Garp, as he removed his Vice-Admiral''s robe, ready for battle.
He was the reason behind the East Sea''s reputation as the weakest.
The number of pirates he destroyed with his own hands was uncountable.
"We won''t allow you to interfere with the execution!" dered Sengoku.
The verbal argument ended, and the physical battle began. As a result, half of Marineford was destroyed, and the Golden Lion was thrown into Impel Down.
["Garp. Sengoku. the Golden Lion."]
["Before reaching its conclusion, their battle destroyed half of Marineford."]
The Marineford appeared In the current context, it was almost entirely destroyed, with a massive battleship embedded in the Navy''s main building.
The Marines observing the fight were in a daze, questioning what had happened.
"What is this?" asked one of the Marines.
"Hey! Get the Vice-Admiral away from here!" shouted another.
["Thus, the pirate, Golden Lion, was imprisoned at Impel Down."]
...
The New World:
The general atmosphere in Oro Jackson was very calm, but it was overshadowed by a strange silence.
Most of the crew had tears in their eyes as they stared at the pages of the volume.
From time to time, they looked toward their captain and his wife with eyes that bore a stamp of pathos.
After a long silence, Rayleigh spoke up, "Sigh~ I didn''t know that the Golden Lion had this kind of soul... he sacrificed himself to prevent your execution, Roger." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Upon hearing the voice, the heavy expressions on Roger''s face lightened, and he regained his cheerful expression. "He''s right. Even though we were enemies, we were from the same generation, and we shared the same title for many years after everything with him and Newgate." Roger smiled as he spoke.
"His only mistake was that he chose to recruit weak people and rely on arge number of pirates instead of quality, unlike Newgate and me. Here, he lost his advantage because, in terms of strength, he was enough to stand up to me."
"Anyway, I didn''t expect that the new volume would contain such a big detail of my execution event... even you, Rouge, my son... Little Ace, too..." Roger''s expression shook again as he couldn''t help but sigh while looking at the manga page again.
["One weekter...]
In the town of beginnings, under the bright sun, before the execution of the Pirate King, Roger''s Haki-enhanced voice echoed everywhere, and everyone in Loguetown heard it when he said,
"If you want my wealth and treasure, let you have it!"
"Look for it! I left it all at that ce!"
...
After the Pirate King''s death, it started raining, and some influential characters of the future appeared.
Donquixote Domingo was the first, followed by both Buggy and Shanks, who were crying exclusively for their captain''s death. Then came Mihawk, Crocodile, Moria, and eventually even the Dragon, who started the path of Revolution.
["The death of the Pirate King, Gold Roger, raised the curtain on the Great Pirate Era!"]
...
["The news spread quickly around the world."]
On a quiet Spring Ind, a woman with yellow-orange hair appeared among the flowers, like an angel not hiding her beautiful features. Her fallen tears wet half of her face and cleansed many secrets.
["The people understood that the seas would get a lot rougher from that point on."]
"Rouge, it''s your debut. What do you think?" Roger asked with eyes full of love.
He hadn''t expected to see such a scene in the manga; his wife looked like an angel.
"There''s no doubt about it, this is Bateri," Rouge replied calmly.
"Dear, for a moment, I felt very sad when I saw myself in the manga. No doubt, she feels very heavy sadness at this moment," Rouge''s tears flowed uncontrobly.
Roger hugged Rouge gently and whispered in her ear, "It''s okay, I know, I know."
...
This small part of the events surrounding the execution of the Pirate King caused an unparalleled stir that swept the Pirate World.
Especially among the characters who appeared in this scene, seeing their younger selves in the manga and their reactions to the execution was great enthusiasm for them, particrly characters like Domingo and Moria.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 453: The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (Part 2)
Chapter 455: Prison Break!
Chapter 456: A New Character Temte from the Ninja World!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 463 The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (2)
Chapter 463 The Execution of the Pirate King and the Beginning of the Great Pirates Era! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/MWSRPf7RMf (New)
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
On Bateri Ind, located in the South Blue, a scene unfolded that would be etched in the memories of those who witnessed it. Portgas D. Rouge, a woman of breathtaking beauty, appeared before the sea. She was visibly moved by the news of the Pirate King''s death, so much so that tears streamed down her face.
As the salty breeze whipped through her hair, Rouge stood in quiet contemtion. Her sorrowful expression revealed the depth of her emotions, and it was clear that she had a strong connection to the Pirate King. Perhaps she was a member of his crew, or maybe she had a personal rtionship with him. Whatever the case may be, it was clear that the news had shaken her to her core.
The sea, seemingly unperturbed by the woman''s anguish, continued to ebb and flow. The sound of waves crashing against the shore served as a somber backdrop to Rouge''s quiet mourning.
...
Sand Kingdom, basta:
"A frightening era is at hand."
While reading what was in the newspaper, the basta King, Cobra expressed his apprehension, his wife and Vivi''s mother, Queen Titi stood next to him with a tense expression, and Igaram also appeared next to them.
...
The judicial ind, Enies Lobby:
"They say more pirates will show up, Oimo," said the giant Kashii with a cheerful smile, upon hearing what the two naval officers were reading from the news.
"They won''t attack us, though," responded Oimo sarcastically.
...
The prehistoric ind, Little Garden:
The two giants Brogy and Dorry appeared to be fighting once again, without any regard for their surroundings.
This had be their routine by this point, and they were oblivious to any news that may have reached them.
...
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
"Tonjit, have you heard the big news?" one of the members of the Tonjit tribe eximed.
This same tribe willter abandon Tonjit after he gets stuck on bamboo stilts that touch his zipper.
"I''m going to set the world record for the tallest stilts someday!" Tonjit paid no attention to the big news, just to set the record for the highest altitude in the world.
...
Grand Line, at sea:
"Captain Cricket!"
"Have you heard? Roger has died and left behind a massive treasure!"
"This is incredible!" The staff of the cricket spoke excitedly about Roger''s treasure.
The person who had recently left the North Blue as a pirate responded, "So there is still some romance left in the world!"
...
On one of the inds owned by the World Government,
Some of the children were undergoing intensive training, even though the sun had started to set.
"Justice must be stronger! It will be stronger!" eximed the mentor who was training the children.
They were the future members of CP9, led by Rob Li.
...
On an ind in the Grand Line:
Someone with an ordinary fate with one of the protagonists of the story was born.
As the sound of a newborn baby''s cries filled the air, the midwife screamed in fear upon seeing the baby''s face, "How can this be?! A cursed child has been born!"
The baby had spiral eyebrows and thick blond hair that covered his left eye, giving him the appearance of a child drawn by a novice painter.
"It''s the curse of the Pirate Era!" she added.
...
Ind of Women, Amazon Lily:
"The Great Pirate Era?" asked Sandersonia, who was still a child, after hearing her older sister Hancock talk about it, "Can we all be pirates?"
"It means we have to be stronger before we can join a pirate crew," recalled the Pirate Empress, who was only 9 years old at the time.
...
The Underwater Prison, Impel Down:
"Have you heard the news?" someone asked.
"They say the Pirate King is dead, leaving behind a massive treasure!"
...
Level 6:
Amidst the chaos caused by the notorious pirates imprisoned there, voices could be heard:
"The age of pirates has begun!"
"Let us out, right now!"
"A new era has dawned!"
"The seas of the new age belong to us, the pirates!"
...
..
In one of the cells, the Golden Lion remained unepting of Roger''s death, "Roger... how could you die? It''s ridiculous,"
"Those treasure-hunting, empty-headed pirates will be a nuisance on the seas,"
"What ''new era''?"
"Pirates are the true rulers of the sea,"
"Someday, I''ll make them understand that."
Despite his dire condition, with dried blood from hisst fight a week ago still on his face, the Golden Lion remained resolute.
South Blue, Bateri Ind:
As they stepped inside the art store located in the middle of the picturesque town, a group of manga enthusiasts started to flip through the pages of theirtest purchase. Suddenly, one of them eximed excitedly, "Hss!! Isn''t this the West Bank of our ind!?" upon recognizing the appearance of their beloved ind in the manga for the first time.
A young woman, who seemed to be familiar with the ind''s history, chimed in, "Oh my god! It''s Miss Rouge for sure!"
One of the other readers couldn''t contain their excitement either, "I didn''t expect that our beautiful ind would appear in the manga. Even though it''s just a glimpse and the ind''s name is not revealed, it''s still a fantastic moment for us!"
The group continued to discuss the manga, and as they turned the pages, they came across a scene that brought tears to Miss Rouge''s eyes. "Seeing Miss Rouge''s tears breaks my heart... she must be feeling very sad for Roger," one of the readers remarked before being interrupted by another person who motioned for him to be quiet.
"Stop, Man, the identity of Miss Rouge should not be revealed. There are a lot of mixed spies here," the mayor intervened, reminding them of the need for caution.
Realizing his mistake, the person who knew little about the Roger Pirates who frequented the ind, apologized, "Oh, well, I''m sorry."
...
Sky Ind, basta:
King Cobra gazed lovingly at his wife, who cradled their small child in her arms, andplimented her, "Honey, you look so adorable in the manga."
Thrilled with her first official appearance in the manga, Queen Titi responded, "This is my first appearance if we don''t count the photo or the shaded face in the shback. Rob-san finally decided to show me officially. Look, he even gave me an identification card with my name, identity as a queen, and age. Haha! That''s pretty good."
"Dear, let me hug you again~" Cobra couldn''t help but fall deeper in love with Titi as she embodied Vivi''s Future Form perfectly, making him want to embrace her again. However, Titi declined his offer, not wanting to disturb their sleeping baby.
"Not now, Little Amon will wake up from sleep after he slept with great difficulty..." Titi hugged the blue-haired baby tighter and chose to get out of the way of this perverted husband.
"Ah~ my little heart broke," Disappointed, Cobra went back to reading the manga, "It seems that Roger-san''s words really caused the Great Pirate Era to break out... I hope it won''t actually happen again... in fact, there is Sky Sword to hold the sky on our behalf if it falls, so it doesn''t matter."
...
The New World, At the sea:
Four Giants were sitting on a veryrge ship, which bore the emblem of the Hunters'' Guild.
They wereughing with each other, clearly amused by something.
Brogy eximed, "Kababababa~! The four of us have reappeared in the manga!"
Dorry responded, "Gyagagaga~! The captain is very generous, he didn''t even forget to show us, and we are fighting again. I wonder how many numbers that fight..."
Oimo was not as amused, "Sigh~ we''re still being tricked by the Navy in the manga. Look, we''re still guarding that damn gate!" He said angrily.
Kashii chimed in, "After returning home, I will make sure to tell everyone from the n how malicious those people from the Navy and the world government are! Someday, we will take revenge on them. No need to think too much, Oimo!"
Their ship was already headed towards thend of giants, Elbaf, where they belong.
...
Paradise, Long Ring Long Land Ind:
"Why are we abandoning everything we have here and moving to Jaya?" asked one of the members of the nomad tribe.
He was struggling to understand why his tribe would want to leave the ind that had been their home for centuries.
The tribe leader responded, "The world is changing rapidly and we need to keep up with it. We have be aughingstock for outsiders whoe here from time to time. They always ask us not to forget Tonjit and his bamboo stilts. We need to understand why Tonjit is so important to them."
Another tribe member chimed in angrily, "We must find out! We cannot continue to live in ignorance!"
The first member of the tribe asked, "But why are we leaving without Tonjit?" He could still see Tonjit and his white horse in the distance.
The tribe leader exined, "Tonjit has been acting strangetely, talking about mastering the world''s tallest set. We have no time for his nonsense. He will catch up with us soon enough-"
BOOM!
Before the leader could finish his sentence, a loud explosion interrupted him. The ground shook violently, causing panic among the tribe members.
"What''s going on?" they cried out in fear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A massive crater had formed nearby, the ''meteor'' crater contained someva and frozen ice, and within it, a tall man emerged. He was badly wounded and appeared to be a huge human.
"These bastards! I''ll kill you!!" eximed Brynndi World.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 455: Prison Break!
Chapter 456: A New Character Temte from the Ninja World!
Chapter 457: Shanks abducts Yasopp from his spouse!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 464 Prison Break!
Chapter 464 Prison Break!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::
Thriller Bark Ind:
Despite the continuous efforts of carpenters and workers toplete the initial form of the renowned ship "Thriller Bark," which made its first appearance in the manga, it seems that this long-term project will note to an end anytime soon.
In any case, Gecko Moria and his first crew member, Absalom, were not in a hurry to enter the heart of the Grand Line.
"Kishishishihi! This is my second appearance!" Moria eximed.
"Look at my handsome figure in this shback, Absalom! Don''t I look great? Kishishi!" Moria was pleased with his younger self in the manga, who appeared in the arena under the execution tform after the Pirate King''s execution.
"Yes, you look fantastic in your current form, Moria-sama!" Absalom ttered.
"Kishishishi, I already know that! Let''s keep reading the chapters; I want to see how the protagonist beats that damn Golden Lion!" Moria still harbors a deep grudge against the Golden Lion, who always ruins his moments whenever he posts something on the ''Global Forum.''
...
North Blue, Lvneel Nation:
At the entrance of the proud country, tworge golden statues stood tall.
This nation has transformed entirely since the manga era.
The two statues proudly held hands, with big smiles on their faces.
One of them had wings and long, robust hair simr to Uchiha Madara''s, while the other had a friendly look with a strong physique. However, the most distinctive feature was therge chestnut on his head.
These statues had be a symbol of true friendship that made people spontaneously smile. They were Nnd and Kalgara''s statues!
A child, around 14 or 15 years old, sat on the green grassy ground next to the statues, reading the new One Piece volume.
"So there is still some romance left in the world!"
The young Mont nc Cricket''s face lit up with a big smile when he saw hisst appearance in this interesting shback.
"Romance, huh?" Cricket said.
"Is ''romance'' really the right word to describe the execution of the Pirate King or the mysterious treasure called One Piece? Oh, who is this poor child? Why does his face resemble the poster that was painted for Sanji? Puff--" Before Cricket could finish his reflections, he heard a noise behind him.
His bodyguards, Sam and Ram, came to look for him.
"Boss! President Harry-sama wants to see you right now," they said.
...
The Calm Belt, Amazon Lily:
This is the sacrednd of the Amazonian women. Only one man (Rob) is allowed to enter openly, while the rest of the men (Rayleigh...) can only intrude secretly.
The steel and powerful aircraft carrier stood next to the ind like the Great Wall of China. Its appearance gave it a prestige that even the sea kings lying below found terrifying.
"Yay! Our ind has appeared! Although it''s just a brief glimpse!" said one of the Amazonians.
"This is just the ind''s debut. I heard the official first appearance will be soon!" replied another one.
"These kids! They''re Hancock-chan and her sisters! Oh, my god!" eximed another Amazonian.
"It really is them! Why are they talking about joining the pirate crew?"
"Do you see they''re talking about the Kuja crew we disbanded years ago?"
"Oh my god, this manga is confusing my thoughts! I don''t understand anything anymore."
The Amazonian women felt happy after the appearance of their ind, but soon their thoughts turnedplicated.
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
..
"Why did only the kids show up, specifically Hancock... could she be a Shichibukai in the future, too?"
"This is impossible, Marlin-chan, fufu," Shakkyughed sweetly after hearing what the sexy blonde store goddess, Marlin, said.
"Why is that, Shakky-sama?" Marlin spoke in a respectful tone.
Shakky was their Empress two generations ago (before Gloriosa and the current Empress, who is also considered OC), as well as a legendary hunter with a dered rtionship with the Dark King Rayleigh, vice-captain in Roger Pirates!
The identity of this woman was simply terrifying.
"Well, perhaps Rob might bombard me, but I don''t think Hancock would have be a Shichibukai in the manga. This is simply because she would have been sponsored for the position of Amazon Lily Empress if she hadn''t been adopted by Rob," Shakky calmly exined.
Although she was away from Amazon Lily before the manga appeared, she was the one responsible for sending Hancock and her sisters there in the first ce.
Even Hancock''s future had been nned by Shakky.
"I see, that makes sense," responded Marlin, surprised.
"Oh my god... this little baby is Ace? So Garp-san..." Suddenly, the attention of Shakky and the Marlin was drawn to the screams of another store goddess who resembled Nami.
It was Dadan, also known as Dan.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Dragon-san, why did everyone''s faces appear except mine? Is Rob nning something against me?" Crocodile''s expression distorted as he felt a bad feeling in his heart. He always had a bad feeling whenever he looked at the One Piece manga and Ivancov, but he didn''t know why.
"Why are you overthinking it? Your back appearance gives your character more prestige and mystery, Croco-boy~ N-fufu!" Ivancovughed in her feminine form with a sensual body.
"Damn you, bitch! Who asked for your opinion?" eximed Crocodile.
"N-fufufu~ you''re as cruel as ever, Croco-boy..." Ivancov winked.
"..." Kuma remained silent.
"Stop messing around! Let''s continue reading the chapters calmly. These chapters contain more than meets the eye, fools," said Dragon, who had had enough of the nonsense and chose to intervene immediately.
"One Piece" Events:
["... And then, after another two years..."]
["... The legend of the Great Prison crumbled."]
The sirens red at Impel Down, which was currently in chaos.
"Warden! I have a report!"
"Golden Lion Shiki has escaped!"
"He''s still somewhere inside the prison!" Assistant Warden Magen submitted his report.
"What happened to his Kairouseki shackles? Did theye loose?" asked the warden.
"No, they''re still locked," replied Magen.
He added, "He cut off both of his feet!"
...
..
"Find him, no matter what it takes!"
"We cannot allow someone like him to escape!"
...
..
"Jihahahaha!" Shiki, who had severed both of his feet,ughed as he found the person he was looking for, a senior officer at Impel Down named Hannyabal.
Shiki took a puff of his cigar, which he hadn''t smoked in two years, before asking, "Do you know of my two swords? They''re both named des: Outou and Kogarashi."
Hannyabal replied with a sweaty face. "I-I-I want a promotion!"
"Ah, I meant to say...! Shiki!"
Shiki''s legs were bleeding heavily, but he didn''t flinch.
"It''s too bad for you, but I''m leaving now."
"I don''t need my legs. You can keep them."
An evil smile appeared on his face, "Thanks for taking care of me these past two years!"
Hannyabal panicked, "Assistant Warden Magen! I found Shiki! Please help me!"
"Ahhhhh!" he shouted as Shiki attacked him.
...
[Impel Down''s First Ever Breakout, Chief of the Pirate Armada, "Golden Lion" Shiki]
This was the headline of the newspapers the next day that shook the pirate world.
["And then, the pirate known as Golden Lion, whose fangs had been dulled once before, broke free from his cage, and was once again free to roam the seas."]
...
After being released from prison, Shiki had his swords imnted in his severed legs to use them as new legs.
"Ahahaha, Alright, now I''ve got legs again."
"Jihahahahaha!" Shikiughed wickedly after seeding in his quest.
Flying Ind, Merveille:
Kaido eximed, "You''re crazy! Absolutely crazy!"
He looked at Shiki in amazement and asked, "Seriously, do you think that using swords can rece your legs?"
The manga upset Kaido''s understanding of just how insane Shiki really was.
"Jihahahahaha! Do they think they can detain me as they please? I am the Golden Lion!" eximed Shiki.
"The era of Roger in the manga is over, but beware, Kaido-yo, my era has begun! Jihahahahaha!" Shikiughed insanely.
He loved seeing this ending. After all, this was what he expected of himself.
He wouldn''t rest until he had revenge!
Kaido and King exchanged nces that conveyed their mutual understanding.
''This guy isn''t just crazy; he''s also a big dreamer,'' they both thought.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 456: A New Character Temte from the Ninja World!
Chapter 457: Shanks abducts Yasopp from his spouse!
Chapter 458: Opening of the famous Baratie restaurant!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 465 A new character template from the Ninja World!
Chapter 465 A new character temte from the Ninja World!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::
The New World, Hunters Ind:
"How has your progress beentely?" Rob asked with a smile, looking at the 19-year-old.
The young man exuded excitement and great determination to be stronger, reminding Rob of Zoro.
"Everyone here is taking good care of me. I have officially passed the hunter''s test and am now an official C-Rank Hunter. The way to raise my strength is already clear. As long as I climb the ranks, I will be stronger," Roronoa Arashi replied with a smile.
"That''s great news. When the missions of both Mihawk and Issho in Wano country are over, I will rmend they train you in sword skills. You can continue what you were doing. I have something to do now, so I''m leaving," Rob said.
"Thank you for everything you have done for me, Guild Master!" Arashi said, proud and happy that the guild master was willing to make an effort for him.
After all, this was the most powerful guild master in the world!
"It''s okay. You can use the art store to move to Shimotsuki Town anytime you want. Since you were recently married, traveling using the Sky Gate port will also be smooth, but the nearest Sky Port in the East blue is in Loguetown," Rob said, giving Arashi the go-ahead. After all, hunters below B-rank had no right to use the teleportation system in the art store.
Upon hearing this, Arashi became even more excited and kept thanking Rob over and over again without stopping.
"Before I forget, I spoke with our esteemed doctor, Dr. Kureha, about your mother''s condition. The next time you return to East Blue, Dr. Kureha, and her medical team will apany you. You can be assured that your mother will recover no matter how severe her condition is," said Rob as he turned and headed towards the art store at Ring Land.
Arashi was frozen in shock at the recent news. He had not expected it at all, and his mother''s illness had always been a sensitive topic that made him afraid of losing her.
His eyes began to moisten, and without realizing it, he was shedding tears of joy, "Thank you..."
...
Upon entering the teleportation room at the art store, Rob''s smile vanished, and his expression turned indifferent.
This was because he was feeling extremely angry at the moment.
One of his subordinates, who had worked tirelessly to recruit him, was currently being beaten to death by three Admirals. It was no wonder he was angry.
"Wait for me, don''t die before I get there," Rob said.
The teleportation chamber began to glow with white light, and then Rob''s body disappeared as if it had never been there.
...
Paradise, Jaya Ind:
Rob exited his private department, surprising the few store goddesses who were assigned to that particr store.
The store goddesses, who hadn''t seen their boss for a long time, were thrilled to see him and immediately greeted him.
Some of the women among them had been saved from death and envement by Rob, so he was like a hero to them.
Rob signaled with a gentle smile for them to get back to work before leaving the art store.
His appearance drew the attention of the townspeople and even the notorious pirates became docile like mice in the presence of a cat. After all, he was the Big Boss, the Sky Sword in flesh and blood!
For a few minutes, the readers found it hard to focus on their manga as Rob''s oppressive aura made it hard to concentrate.
Rob transformed into a stream of lightning and headed towards the location indicated by the almost-burned Life Card.
This was the Life Card of the legendary hunter No. 1, who had joined Rob''s guild after sneaking into the depths of Impel Down and freeing him from an ice prison, and taming him.
Rob couldn''t let the World Government kill him so easily.
It would be a big p in his face! N?v(el)B\\jnn
The lightning sparks disappeared on the horizon as he headed towards Long Ring Long Land Ind.
...
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
After a minute of lightning-fast travel, Rob''s eyes fell upon a strangely long ind, but he couldn''t help but notice the destruction that had befallen it.
The ind was covered inva, frozen sea, and damagednd as if it had been bombarded with hundreds ofser beams.
Amidst the apocalyptic-like destruction, Rob spotted the body of legendary hunter No. 1, but none of the three admirals were anywhere to be seen.
"In just one hour, they managed to deliver you to the threshold of death, Worldu...?" Rob muttered softly to the dying man. When he received no response, he whispered, "Change the temte."
As soon as he said that, the air around him changed to softness, his hair turned yellow, and a jewel-like seal appeared on his forehead.
He had transformed into a male version of Tsunade Senju!
When he had chosen a character temte from the finished first part of the Naruto anime previously, he had been lucky enough to pull out the Tsunade character temte, which had automatically changed to a male temte to match his gender.
Since it is a female temte, he could have excused it to one of his women because of the feature that he opened in the system level that was upgraded not so long ago, but since it is the first female temte he got, he preferred to try its effects himself first before starting to transfer the female temtes to other people.
Rob had now turned into a Hokage-level ninja, specifically a Medical Ninja!
Memories of the various abilities that Tsunade had throughout her long life flowed into his mind smoothly, and he could control this temte just as smoothly as he could control the Ulquiora temte.
With his emerald green eyes shining, he began to use medical ninjitsu, and the chakras in his body rose smoothly. As the saint of Medicine in the ninja world, Tsunade''s control of chakra was very advanced, and Rob, who had inherited everything from her, did not find it difficult to perform an unfamiliar technique with unfamiliar energy perfectly for the first time.
Rob''s hand shone with an emerald green light, and he could see all the points from which Brynndi World''s life was leaking and which required urgent recovery.
He put his hand on Brynndi World''s chest, treating him for a while, but the deadly hole in his chest did not seem to shrink in any way.
It seems that he was struck by the fist of the magma dog, simr to what happened to Whitebeard during the Summit War.
Even with Tsunade''s extensive medical knowledge, Rob couldn''t find a way to save Brynndi World''s life due to the wounds inflicted on him by the three admirals.
These wounds could not be cured with ordinary medical ninjitsu.
"Sigh~ I need to get him to the art store before his condition worsens." With that thought, he snapped his fingers, and a new art store materialized out of thin air amidst the ruined terrain.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 457: Shanks abducts Yasopp from his spouse!
Chapter 458: Opening of the famous Baratie restaurant!
Chapter 459: What about the Sea Train?
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 466 Shanks abducts Yasopp from his spouse!
Chapter 466 Shanks abducts Yasopp from his spouse!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
Foosha Vge:
"Sengoku here," came the solemn voice from the other side of the Den Den Mushi. "Sorry to interrupt your vacation, Garp, but it''s about the Golden Lion."
"Yeah, I heard. We''d better be careful," replied Garp.
He added, "He''s not the kind of man who''d want to make peace. Still, I doubt he''ll attack us right away. He''s a pretty careful guy, after all."
...
"Where did Garp go, Makino?" asked the mayor, Woop p.
Makino, who was still a child and enjoyed ying with a ball like all children her age, pointed to the mountains behind Foosha vige. "He said he was going to the mountain."
...
A baby boy appeared, crawling quickly on a wooden floor and making happy sounds.
"You little brat, don''t wander off on your own!" scolded the nanny. "Wait, Ace!"
"Ace-chan! It''s me, Grampa Garp!" Garp suddenly appeared.
When baby Ace saw him, he felt happy and stopped crawling near him.
"Garp?!"
"Uh, I mean, Garp-san... So you''re back?" The fat woman, whose face had not yet appeared, eximed.
"Hey," replied Garp.
...
Shimotsuki Vige:
A newborn baby girl appeared on her mother''sp.
"I wanted our child to inherit the dojo... But if it''s a girl..." Koushirou said with a tone of helplessness.
"It''ll be alright," his wife Tsuna replied. "You''ll be strong, won''t you, Kuina?"
Marineford: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Garp: "..."
Sengoku: "..."
Garp and Sengoku exchanged looks while Tsuru, Zephyr, and the new guest, Kong, observed them.
"Bft... Bwahahahahaha!!" After a while, Garp burst outughing.
"Hahahahaha! That bastard Shiki really ran away... what a trouble-making rat, even after taking a lot of beating from both of us he still wants more," Sengoku joined in.
"Ah..." However, Sengoku suddenly grew tense and started sweating when he saw where Garp had gone in the manga.
"My grandson Ace is so cute as a baby! I wonder when I''m going to get such a wonderful grandson. Wait, who is this fat woman taking care of Ace-chan?" Garp eximed.
"Stop talking nonsense with a straight face, Garp! Everyone knows that Ace is not your biological grandson. The real question now is who is Ace''s father. Maybe his mother is that beautiful woman who cried after receiving the news of Roger''s death. Doesn''t that mean..." Kong trailed off.
"Kong-san, Ace is my grandson in the manga. You can''t mix fantasy with reality. It''s kind of crazy," Garp said nonchntly.
"Hmph, keep up your nonsense. Everything will be revealed in the end. Anyway, it''s been proven that the manga urately describes the truth of the characters. For example, your refusal to promotion at the beginning of the volume is something that you did and are still doing now," Kong said.
"The world government''s dissatisfaction with you only increases with time. You need to change your behavior, Garp. We don''t want to lose our Navy hero. But if necessary, there''s no way but to erase you from history, you and your family," Kong continued sternly.
The atmosphere in the admiral of the fleet''s room grew heavy as soon as Kong finished speaking. But Garp remained unfazed.
"Bwahahaha! I really want to see how the world government ns to erase me and MY FAMILY from history," Garp said, still indifferent.
He was not afraid of anyone.
If everything went ording to the manga, he would protect and raise Ace, whom in his heart he considered his precious grandson.
...
At the same time at Shimotsuki Town:
"Oh my goodness, look at that; Tsuna! It''s your debut in the manga!" eximed Koushirou.
"Haha, it''s also our family''s first appearance. Look at how adorable our little Kuina is~ I wish I could give birth to her right away!" Tsuna was thrilled as she admired the warm family scene.
"Ah... Me too-"
"Koushirou, you jerk! Even as a baby, you''re still looking down on little Kuina just because she''s a girl! What kind of parents are you?" Suddenly, a terrifying roar came from the other side of the dojo.
Kozaburo had a terrifying expression on his face as he searched for his wretched son.
"Beware what? I''ll tear you limb from limb today!" he eximed again.
"Oh, Tsuna-chan, this is bad. Let''s leave tonight and avoid this ce until the old man calms down."
"Well..." Tsuna nodded, and they both began to sneak away from the house.
Syrup Vige:
Yasopp wondered aloud as he saw a ship that had stopped on the horizon, "What''s that? A traveler''s ship? That''s a rare sight."
After some time, a person arrived with a small boat. It turned out that he was the owner of the ship that Yasopp had just seen.
"I heard rumors of a man named Yasopp," a young man with a straw hat spoke.
Yasopp was curious and replied with a questioning tone, "Hmm?"
"I''m Shanks. A pirate" said Shanks with a smile.
...
Merry, the official of the Kaya Pce, was dreaming of building a ship that resembled him in shape and name inside a room illuminated by dim candlelight.
"Going Merry... Someday, I''d like to build a ship like this..."
...
At a Marine base in East Blue:
"They say that Shiki escaped from prison!" A Marine replied after Bell-mre asked him about the content of the newspaper.
Bell-mre responded confidently while holding her rifle, "If hees to East Blue, I''ll take him down!"
"Haha, we''ll be counting on you, Bell-mre," said a Marine.
Syrup Town:
Inside the art store,
"So, this was the beginning of your journey with Shanks... It seems like you were the first crew member, Yasopp,"mented Benn Beckman with a smile.
"This is really cool. Just because he heard some rumors, Captain Shanks came to look for me, I realized he really is a wonderful man," replied Yasopp with pride.
He was proud of himself for being sought out personally by a future emperor.
"Why is your wife suddenly upset?" asked Beckman after noticing Banshina''s nces at them.
"Heh~ An unknown pirate came and kidnapped her husband with simple words like ''you will be free on my ship''... Why wouldn''t she be upset? If she had the power, she would have killed both of us. But I''m not going toin, and I don''t think Captain Shanks would either." said Yasopp.
Hearing this, Beckman burst outughing. "Hahahahaha! You''re definitely right!"
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 458: Opening of the famous Baratie restaurant!
Chapter 459: What about the Sea Train?
Chapter 460: The "Twenty-Year" n of the Golden Lion Is About to Begin!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 467 Opening of the famous Baratie restaurant!
Chapter 467 Opening of the famous Baratie restaurant!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::
"One Piece" Events:
Grand Line, At the sea:
Zeff, who was still a pirate at the time, read the content of the newspaper and remarked, "The Golden Lion, huh?"
One of his crew members chimed in, "Captain Zeff! I hear they call him the Flying Pirate."
...
Drum Kingdom:
The father eximed, "My kid''s blowing bubbles!" upon seeing the worsening condition of his sick child.
Hiriluk ran after realizing his failure and eximed, "Damn it! Another failure!"
Fortunately, Kureha arrived to treat the boy''s illness.
Upon seeing the situation, shemented, "That Hiriluk...he did it again?"
...
..
During another scene,
Dalton asked, "Your majesty! Don''t you think you''re spoiling Wapol-sama a bit too much?"
King Mapol replied, "Maybe you''re right I''m worried too."
...
West Blue:
"Nico Robin is in this country..." Someone stated.
And another person added, "She''s just a kid, but apparently her bounty is 79 million berries!"
Upon hearing this, the little girl Nico Robin hid in the dark side of the street.
...
East Blue, Rare Animals Ind:
Gaimon eximed, "What the...?! I''m stuck! I can''t get out!" after finding himself trapped inside an empty treasure chest.
He added, "How can this be?! It''s a miraculous fit!"
In the East Blue:
In the harbor of one of the inds in the Conomi archipgo, there is a town called Kokoyashi, which is also known as Nami-Nojiko Ind.
Arge ship has stopped here to rest, as it is on its way to a remote sea area in the east blue called the Sambas Region.
The ship had set off from Dawn Ind several days earlier.
The ship is oval-shaped, with normal masts but has a fish as its figurehead.
This ship is the famous ocean-going restaurant; Baratie!
"Captain Zeff, we have arrived in Kokoyashi! The nearest ind has an art store, and we can finally enjoy the new volume that has already beenunched. We can also announce the beginning of our project as the owners of the world-famous Baratie restaurant!" Patty, Zeff''s assistant and the head pastry chef at his restaurant, shouted.
"Oh, have we finally arrived?" the young Zeff eximed. "Let''s settle down here for a while!" he dered.
"Yes!" the pirates, who are now cooks, shouted happily.
...
..
Inside the art store, residents of the town and the neighboring inds of the archipgo nced curiously at them from time to time.
After all, who wouldn''t recognize the famous Baratie crew? They were a part of the events of the manga, after all.
"We appeared in the manga again, huh?" Zeff was amazed when he saw himself in the first chapters of the events.
He didn''t even expect that the new volume would start with a shback, reviewing a lot of things 20 years earlier than the current story context, with him appearing in it as a pirate!
"The manga reminds us of our former identity that we abandoned just a few days ago. What should we do, Captain?" asked Carne, Zeff''s other assistant and the master of meat at his restaurant.
"We are not pirates anymore; we are cooks now. The manga has already taken care of cleaning up our identity many years ago. Even the world government and the Navy no longer consider us pirates," Zeff answered calmly.
Then he continued, "Let''s keep reading the chapters. I want to see this Shiki n..."
...
Drum Kingdom:
"Ahem, it seems that little Wapol has been causing trouble for you since he was a child, haha!" the beautiful Queen Caughed whilementing on the events of the manga.
"Sigh, Dalton seems to have a headache because of him. Well, I''m going to intensify the child''s upbringing lessons again," King Mapol dered.
"What are you going to intensify, Papa?" Suddenly, the voice of a purple-haired child came.
The child looked simr to his father; it was Wapol.
"Have you really woken up from your sleep, my little child? Come to Mama."
No matter what she saw about him in the manga, the beautiful queen still loved her child and pampered him as a loving mother should.
...
..
Inside the art store on Drum ind:
Three people were seated at a table.
"Rob mentioned an urgent situation on his end. What do you think, Kid? Is your mother''s situation more urgent?" Kureha asked the young man who seemed to have a demeanor simr to Zoro.
"No, let''s go to Mr. Rob first. My mother has been ustomed to her illness for a long time, and she can endure it a little longer," Arashi replied firmly.
"Is the situation that bad, Kureha?" Hiriluk asked curiously.
"He said that the No. 1 Hunter in the rating has been targeted for assassination by the three Admirals of the Navy and is in critical condition. We''re discussing it right now," Kureha replied.
"Hiss... this is big news... oh! This is a new appearance in the manga for us!" Hiriluk''s eyes widened, remembering himself running away from a sick kid''s house in the manga after messing it up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Ah, sorry. I got a little carried away. We need to go and save Mr. Worldu!" Hiriluk said, reproaching himself.
"I, not us, won''t go. Just stay here and don''t mess things up again like in the manga, Hmph!"
"And you, kid,e with me. You''ll apany me to Long Ring Long Land with the medical team for a while," Kureha said, pointing at Arashi before standing up and heading toward the personal section of the art store.
...
Ohara:
"Ha ha ha! I appeared in the manga again, and dear Rob gave me more screen time! I even dered firmly that I would be the one to stop the Golden Lion!" Bell-mreughed enthusiastically as she saw herself in the manga once more.
"By the way, where did dear Rob go? He seemed in a hurry earlier, as if there was a problem that required his presence..."
Bell-mre shifted her focus from the manga page to Olvia.
Olvia replied, "He said that the Navy is testing his patience again. Don''t forget that we are still in a long-term war with them. Maybe they did something that angered my dear a lot this time."
Olvia''s eyelids suddenly trembled when she saw a familiar scene in the manga and felt a sharp drop in her spirits.
"R-Robin again... my little one is still suffering in the manga..."
Olvia saw the scene of Robin hiding in a dark and cold street in the manga, which caused a bitter feeling in her heart again.
"She''s Little Robin... these bastards want to catch her because of the 79 million Berry bounty... I''ve always imagined, ''is this what my daughter''s fate would be like without her father alive?''"
Just thinking about life without Rob and its consequences, Olvia couldn''t help but shudder, as did the other Rob women who heard her talk.
...
Loguetown Ind:
"This nightmare again!"
"Haven''t I already quit piracy? Why remind me of my gloomy fate again, huh?"
"I swear I won''t even get close to the sea surrounding the ind of rare animals, even if they kill me!"
"I will never look for treasure chests again! I will never be stuck in a treasure chest in this life!"
It turns out that the young man who was shouting like a crazy person inside the art store is the famous treasure-box man, Gaimon, who saw a scene of himself trapped in a treasure chest in the manga.
Theughter of many customers and readers spread after seeing Gaimon''s frenzy, who seemed to tremble with fear every time he remembered his miserable fate.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 459: What about the Sea Train?
Chapter 460: The "Twenty-Year" n of the Golden Lion Is About to Begin!
Chapter 461: The Golden Lion Attacks Marineford Once Again!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 468 What about the Sea Train?
Chapter 468 What about the Sea Train?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
Water Seven:
"How''s the sea training along?" asked Kokoro.
"Tahahaha! It''sing steady!" Tom replied with augh.
"I helped him, so it''ll be alright!l" add Franky.
"This kid can''t make anything but weapons!" Iceberg objected.
Twin Cape:
"Bueeeeeeeh~!!!" A huge whale roar sounded in front of the Grand Line entrance.
"It''s useless, Laboon. I got on Roger''s ship and made sure"
"The Rumbar Pirates are... " Crocus felt sorry to convey such news to the poor whale, but he had to.
Florian Triangle:
On a ghost ship,
"We''re going to deliver Binks'' brew... " a skeleton sang slowly.
Suddenly he stopped singing and used his bony body to form a right angle with the crumbling ship.
"42 degrees!"
"It''s so difficult! 42 degrees is really hard!"
""
"Oh, I farted. Yohohohoho!"
There is no doubt that Brook''s life was difficult.
...
Sabaody Archipgo:
"I''m here, Shakky!"
A little octopus Fishman appeared from the sea.
"Ara~ Hhan! Wee." Shakky replied with a gentle smile.
"Is Rayleigh here?" asked Hhan.
"He''s inside. Want some juice?" Shakky seemed very considerate of this little Fishman a lot.
"Sure," replied Hhan.
As soon as he entered the bar, Little Hhan shouted, "Rayleigh!"
"Hmm, Rayleigh?"
Rayleigh was reading the newspaper events saying
"So you made it out, eh, Shiki?"
"Still, what do you n to do now, after all this time?" said Rayleigh.
Paradise, Water Seven:
"The manga has brought back memories of the great events of the Water Seven arc...! We really need Tom and his apprentices to return to this ce,"mented one of the residents of the water city.
"Despite the arrival of the art store, the Sky Port, and the mystical barrier that protects us from Aqua Laguna, I still wish for Iceburg-san toe back and be our mayor," added another civilian.
"Yes, you''re absolutely right. Nobody deserves to be the mayor of our city except Iceburg-san!" said another person.
"Even though having someone like Franky and his gang brings a lot of energy to the city, I don''t care if he''s a pervert who likes to wear only underwear or not," a young woman told her friends this time.
"Haha! Seriously? Who would have an issue with Franky because of that? I love him just the way he is. I can''t even picture Franky in regr clothes," her friend replied,ughing.
"Putting that aside, I really want to see the sea train and ride on it. How amazing would it be if we could travel to all the inds in the world by sea train?!" a young man who was previously fascinated by the story behind the sea train said, his eyes shining with excitement.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
Thousands of miles away from Water Seven, at the bottom of the sea, the kingdom of the nymphs and Fish-Men was illuminated by sunlight filtering through the roots of a giant mangrove tree, creating a beautiful natural painting.
In this stunning world, which was once unsafe for its inhabitants, security has been provided ever since the art store arrived here.
Prior to its arrival, pirates and ve traders used to do as they pleased here, and it was a dark time for Fish-Men and mermaids.
However, with the arrival of the art store, even the World Government did not dare to be too cruel to Fish-Man Ind, let alone ordinary pirates and little ve traders.
In such an environment, Tom found great psychologicalfort that enabled him to reach his maximum creative potential, along with his two apprentices, Franky and Iceburg.
The improved sea train project was progressing smoothly, and it would bepleted in just a few more years. It had only been three months since it started being manufactured!
Inside the art store, the general mood of the readers was incredibly cheerful.
"Tahahahaha! That''s me, that''s Kokoro, Yokozuna as well, and Iceburg and Franky too... our family has appeared in the manga again. Isn''t that cool?" Tomughed.
"The manga reminded us of the real Kokoro-san! We were about to forget her- Ouch! That hurts. Why did you hit me, Kokoro-san?"
"This is my true form, little viin..." Kokoro replied coldly.
It doesn''t matter which world it was; a woman''s shape remained her weak point.
"Teacher, the manga once again reminds us of the progress of the sea train... do we need to redouble our efforts?" Iceburg asked.
"We are already working at full speed. If we change anything, we will make mistakes," Tom replied.
...
"Hhan! You''ve been back in the manga again, but this time as a child! Seriously?!"
"You even went to look for humans of your own free will... wait... that''s Rayleigh!" Arlong''s eyes widened after seeing the person Hhan was looking for in the manga.
The rest of the Fish-Men looked at Hhan with envy. It turned out that Hhan was acquainted with the Vice-Captain of the Pirate King in the manga.
After all, Rayleigh appeared in the manga for the first time since the Orange Town arc in East Blue in the Buggy shback.
...
Ohara:
In one corner of the art store, a person with Afro hair sat with a small whale perched on his shoulder like a cute pet, making whistling sounds from time to time.
"Yohohohoho! Look, we''re in the manga again, Laboon!" Brook eximed excitedly when he saw the scene of Laboon and Crocus, followed by his appearance.
"..."
"What...?"
"Excuse me, but I don''t fart every day. This manga is trying to discredit me..." Brook said, sweating as he noticed people ncing at him after his embarrassing scene of outdoor farting. N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
At Amazon Lily:
"Is this the Sabaody Archipgo? Oh my god, that''s me!" Shakky eximed as she saw herself appearing in the manga, even with an ID card under her face.
"Fufufu~ haha! I didn''t expect my debut to be in the shback 20 years earlier than the storyline," Shakky added, chuckling.
"Hhan? He''s a Fish-Man kid...so cute... he''s looking for Rayleigh... Rayleigh? Seriously!" Shakky''s eyes widened as she saw Rayleigh, who was inside her bar in the manga reading a newspaper.
"It''s really Ray-san! We''ll end up together in this story..." Shakky blushed for some reason.
However, she soon regained herposure as the leader of the store goddesses, noticing the nces of the Amazonian women and the rest of the store goddesses towards her.
...
Back at Oro Jackson in the New World, the atmosphere was a bit strange.
"So it turns out that you were nning to settle in the Sabaody Archipgo after my execution... it seems Shakky haspletely stolen your heart, Wahahaha!" Rogerughed.
"So what, Roger? This is better than wandering at sea without a goal. I would have done it anyway. After all, Shakky is a wonderful woman," Rayleigh smiled.
"I want to find a beautiful woman to quit piracy because of her too," Gaban said, his eyes welling up.
"Don''t be sad, Gaban-san. You''ll find her in the future!" consoled Shanks.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 460: The "Twenty-Year" n of the Golden Lion Is About to Begin!
Chapter 461: The Golden Lion Attacks Marineford Once Again!
Chapter 462: Luffy vs. Giant Animals! Reunite with the Queen of the World!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 469 The "Twenty-Year" Plan of the Golden Lion Is About to Begin!
Chapter 469 The "Twenty-Year" n of the Golden Lion Is About to Begin!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
At Moby Dick in the New World:
"How''s the sea without Roger?" asked Shiki.
"The wall that blocked our way is now gone."
"It seems like this is your era, Whitebeard."
The still-young Whitebeard sat at his seat drinking a bottle of sake in thepany of Shiki, who looked unusually energetic.
"If you''vee here just to spout a load of crap, then I''m going to send you to the bottom of the sea, Golden Lion," replied Whitebeard.
"Jihahahaha! Good to see you''re still the same old annoying geezer,"ughed Shiki.
"I''m nning to go into hiding for a while, and then I''ll show this lukewarm era the true terror of pirates," Shiki announced.
"Hmm?" Whitebeard got upset. "You''ve got some new scheme going on?"
This was not new. This is the Golden Lion he knows. Cunning, insidious, scheming, and spiteful, that''s how it was and still is.
...
Flying Ind Merveille:
["In the Grand Line, on the ind that reaches into the clouds, Merveille..."]
"Doctor Indigo, is your researchplete?"
There is no doubt that the meeting of Whitebeard and the Golden Lion has passed some time, as Shiki has already returned to his stronghold.
"I''ve made a discovery... It seems this ind''s bnce is maintained by several types of flora. And these nts don''t grow down on the surface..." replied Dr. Indigo.
Many monsters mutated from smaller animals appeared on the ind.
"Just cut to the chase, Indigo. How many years will it take to fulfill my n?" asked Shiki.
"Well, let''s see... Ten... Fifteen... No, we can''t do it any sooner than... Twenty years," replied Indigo.
"Alright. I see. The n willmence in twenty years. I will show the world a living hell!" eximed Shiki.
...
..
["Then, twenty years passed..."]
"Hmm?" I thought Shiki was sad about my death... What about his visit to Newgate?" Roger frowned when he saw the scene of the meeting between Whitebeard and Golden Lion. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I think he''s going to announce his next move to Whitebeard, probably because he''s the only person he believes deserves to know at the moment,"mented Rayleigh.
"Still, what the hell is Shiki up to?" Gaban wondered.
"Just wait, we''ll find out soon. That bastard''s ns are a bit troublesome, but I wonder how Luffy will be able to defeat the ns of the Golden Lion after 20 yearster?" Roger said.
"Dear, you don''t have to worry about the Golden Lion. After all, he will eventually lose miserably. Anyway, I liked his move to attack the Navy headquarters for you," Rouge said with a smile as she massaged Roger''s shoulders, who was enjoying it.
"Whahaha, he''s just a fool. I wonder what his reaction will be when he finds out that I turned myself in and wasn''t arrested," Rogerughed euphorically as Rouge''s massage rxed him.
"He''ll feel like he ate shit, haha! Anyway, I wonder how Shakky-chan would react to her manga debut," Rayleigh''s thoughts wandered elsewhere at the moment.
"Whitebeard is as decisive as usual. Even Shiki doesn''t dare to go too far when talking to him-"
"It''s not like that, Buggy... Shiki lost at least half of his strength by losing both legs, in addition to getting some head damage from the steering wheel ident. If he still had his full strength, he wouldn''t be speaking so carefully with Newgate. You know how strong he really is," Roger interrupted him.
"Oh... maybe so."
...
The New World, Sphinx Ind:
"Gurarararara!"
Inside the newly opened art store, Whitebeard''sughter suddenly resounded.
"He''s Oyaji again, this time at the height of his youth! Terrific!" Marco eximed, excited to see his pop''s majestic appearance in the manga once again.
"Look how regal our pop looks! With just one threat, the Golden Lion was intimidated!" Jozu remarked.
"The Golden Lion came to say goodbye to me. This is probably ourst meeting in the manga," Whitebeard concluded, afterughing for a short while.
He then asked the beautiful woman sitting on hisp, "Would you also like to know what Shiki is nning, dear Stussy?"
"All I want to know is what you would like to have for dinner, dear," Stussy replied with a smile.
It''s worth noting that this is the real 51-year-old Stussy.
Since her rtionship with their pop became public, she has officially be the mother of all the Sons of Whitebeard. They now call her Miss Buckin.
"Gurararara! That''s even better. Let me think about it. After all, everything you cook is delicious!"
...
Marineford:
"This is Shiki''s flying ind, Merveille. Seriously, what is he nning to do?" Sengoku wondered.
"What can a sick lion do? No need to worry too much, Sengoku," interrupted Garp, who was still voraciously devouring his rice crackers.
"Stop spouting nonsense, Garp! Look at the size of these monsters this bastard is raising! What does he want to use them for? What kind of ns take 20 years to start?" shouted Kong.
"..." Zephyr was still silent.
"I''m also worried. After all, this is the Golden Lion we''re talking about. If he goes big and we can''t repel him in the manga, the rest of our reputation will go down the drain. What do you think, Sengoku?" Tsurumented.
"You''re right, Tsuru-chan. This can''t happen. I will call the Five Elders to find out the situation with Kuzan and the others and bring up this topic for discussion with them," Sengoku said.
...
Flying Ind Merveille:
"Jihahahahaha!!" The evilughter of Golden Lion Shiki resounded throughout the ind.
But soon theughter turned into loud curses.
"Damn you...! No... Fuck you! Fuck you! Sky Sword; Rodeus D. Rob!"
"Why the hell are you doing this!! Do you want to reveal my precious schemes to the world!? I haven''t even perfected the nning yet!!" eximed Shiki.
A bitter feeling filled his heart after realizing that the precious card in his hand, the nt of Evolution (IQ), that he had discovered long ago on his ind might be public knowledge after this volume.
"How unfortunate, Wororororo!" even Kaido felt somewhat pity for his useless ally.
"Do you know what my dream is, Shiki?" Suddenly Kaido asked.
"To get hundreds of Zoan-type Devil Fruits since you dream of creating a crew full of beasts, right?" Shiki replied.
"Very soon, but that''s not all. I dream of gaining ess to technology that will enable me to make my own Zoan devil fruits. The nt on this ind may be the key to reaching that ideal way," Kaido said.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 461: The Golden Lion Attacks Marineford Once Again!
Chapter 462: Luffy vs. Giant Animals! Reunite with the Queen of the World!
Chapter 463: The First Appearance of the Straw Hat Pirates in Strong World!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 470 The Golden Lion Attacks Marineford Once Again!
Chapter 470 The Golden Lion Attacks Marineford Once Again!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
Inside the art store;
"How is he doing?" asked Rob, who was quietly enjoying a cigarette while sitting in the hallway of the empty art store.
Without looking up at Dr. Kureha, he inquired about Worldu''s condition.
"If it weren''t for the art store''s ability to freeze his bad condition, he would have definitely died. The burns on his body are severe, and although he has great vitality, arge part of his internal organs, including his heart, were burned," Kureha calmly replied. It was the first time she had seen such fatal injuries in her professional career.
"This is normal. He was surrounded by three monster-level admirals. He was lucky to survive without being killed," Rob said quietly. His calm demeanor contained a coldness that made everyone who heard him shudder for some reason.
"Well, since he''s lucky enough to the existence of such a miraculous ability in the art store that refuses to let its customers die, I can use my medical abilities and the heal-heal Devil Fruit ability to cure him in three days."
"Don''t worry, boy. It wasn''t your fault that he was ambushed," Kureha smiled to ease Rob''s sharp mood.
"I know," Rob''s reply was brief.
"Sorry, man. It appears that I requested our doctor''s services just as you were hoping to have her attend to you, is that correct?" Rob turned to look at Arashi, who was standing nearby in silence.
"No! No problem at all!" Arashi quickly responded.
"Don''t worry, I''llpensate you. You can use the teleportation room to return to Shimotsuki Town, and I''ll give you the right to admit your sick mother to the medical room at the art store there. No matter how bad she is, she won''t get worse inside," Rob said, pointing to the teleportation room after making some adjustments to his storefront (System window).
At this point, the existence of the teleportation room in the art store was no secret among Rob''s followers, but outsiders still had their doubts.
"Thank you, Guild Master! I really don''t know how to describe the magnitude of my gratitude-" Arashi began to express his gratitude, but Rob interrupted him.
"No need. You''re already a member of my guild, and helping you in your plight is helping my guild. You can show your gratitude by working hard when your training starts. Kureha and her medical staff wille to Shimotsuki Town three dayster to start treating your mother."
After saying that, Rob stood up as he was also preparing to leave. He still had some unfinished business with the Navy. The progress of the war of change had been smooth, with almost no human losses from either side.
But since the release of the anime series Akame Ga Kill, which directly challenges the authority of the government and undermines its influence, much like the empire in AGK, the world government appears to have taken a turn towards utilizing its corrupt tactics.
This was the world government that Rob knew well. They still hadn''tpletely lost faith in their strength, and they still wanted to challenge Rob and deliver a surprise blow.
And this time, they had almost seeded in killing the legendary hunter No. 1 in his guild.
"I wonder if they''re ready to receive my anger," Rob mused.
...
In Marigoa, a few hundred kilometers away from Rob''s current location, stands the majestic red line at a high altitude, hugging the clouds.
The Dragon Queen AKA IMU-Sama opened her eyes which shone like blood jewels, with emerald green irises engraved with ck circles that resembled a puzzle. A smile appeared on her face as she gazed beyond the walls, trying to feel something behind the sea horizon.
"Hof~ he''s undoubtedly angry... fufu~ are youing for me, Rob-chan~?" Imuughed after sensing the current situation.
"Well then,e on~ I''ll y with you," she said.
The manga book in her hand was open on a page disying the Golden Lion pirate g, which consists of a skull,rge yellow hair resembling a lion''s mane, and a yellow beard, along with a steering wheel in the background. This symbol was printed on the sail of a flying ship!
This scene takes ce twenty years after Shiki''s promise to make everyone who offended him pay, during his attack on Marineford, which happened twenty years prior.
"Hahaha~ this manga gets more exciting with each chapter," said the Queen of this world.
...
"One Piece" Events:
Marineford:
Returning to the current time context,
Panic overwhelmed the Marines who had been performing their duties as usual until a huge flying ship suddenly appeared, bringing death with it.
"This is crazy," Fleet Admiral Sengoku said as he looked outside with gloomy eyes.
The old man next to him replied, "I only know one man who can pull off something like this..." It was Garp.
In fact, the scene outside was already shocking.
Dozens of huge warships were suspended in the air over Marineford, and sirens red as the Golden Lion flying ind-like ship arrived directly above the Marineford.
"Sengoku announced, "A survivor pirate from the days of Gol D. Roger..."
"Where was he hiding for 20 years?" wondered Garp. "The man defeated by Roger and arrested, but who broke out of prison by cutting off his legs to free himself from the shackles... Shiki the Golden Lion!" Garp continued saying.
At that moment, Shiki appeared and said, "This is a warning," pointing with his hands. The floating Navy ships began to fall one by one onto the most sacred ce for the Marinestheir headquarters.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
Explosions continued to ur with the fall of each warship, and dozens of Marines died either in the explosions or the strong waves resulting from the fall of dozens of huge ships.
Garp and Sengoku could only watch helplessly as everything unfolded before them.
"Fire! Fire!" A Vice-Admiral ordered his soldiers to shoot from the garrison cannons at the ship of Shiki, but the Golden Lion''s vessel had already floated away, leaving Marineford in disarray.
"Shouldn''t he have stayed quiet and remained a legend? Why did hee back after all these years to seek revenge against the world?" wondered Garp.
Finally, the only thing that echoed through the sky was the Golden Lion''sughter: "Jihahahahaha!!"
Inside the Hall of the Five Elders:
"Damn! He''s returned after twenty years!" eximed one of the Gorosei, the bald one.
"What does he mean by warning?" the blond Gorosei was also annoyed by the words of the Golden Lion.
"Why didn''t Sengoku and Garp do anything to keep an old and decrepit man like him in Marineford forever?" Saturn chipped his teeth angrily.
"Obviously, they were protecting the Marineford center. That''s why the Golden Lion didn''t dare to go far and throw those warships at them," the long-bearded Gorosei said calmly.
"But this is really a blow to our reputation. One pirate attacked Marineford twice in the same volume. After this, any random pirate will dare to attack the Marineford," the mustachioed Gorosei''s eyes shed with an angry gleam.
"This is the Golden Lion, after all. He''s the only one capable of such a feat because of his devil fruit. Let''s see what he will do next and for what purpose he came to warn our Navy."
...
Marineford:
"Damn you, Shiki!" shouted Sengoku.
"That bastard attacked Marineford again! Is our headquarters a ce for him to roam,e and go as he pleases?" Even Kong, the former Fleet Admiral and currently themander-in-chief of the world government, could not tolerate the events taking ce in the manga.
"His strength is still terrifying even after all these years," Zephyr said calmly.
"Bwahahaha! I look very handsome in this scene, the sunset on my face gives me an ethereal character, right, Sengoku?" Garpughed as usual.
"Garp, shut up!" eximed Sengoku. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"This Shiki really treats us like easy targets to move... if we weren''t afraid of him destroying the headquarters, we definitely wouldn''t have taken a step," added Sengoku.
"He''s already escaped so quickly. What a coward, Hmph!" snorted Garp.
Sengoku and Kong couldn''t tolerate the situation in the manga at all.
Just a few scenes ago, in previous chapters, Shiki managed to destroy half of Marineford and then was imprisoned in Impel Down for two years. But here he is again, after 20 years in the manga, causing the death of many soldiers and the loss of dozens of precious warships.
"The question must be raised, when did Shiki manage to touch all those warships unnoticed? There''s no doubt that our future security system is a joke," Tsuru always touched on the most important things.
"I think the security system of Marineford needs to be upgraded after this volume."
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 462: Luffy vs. Giant Animals! Reunite with the Queen of the World!
Chapter 463: The First Appearance of the Straw Hat Pirates in Strong World!
Chapter 464: Was Nami Kidnapped?
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 471 Luffy vs. Giant Animals! Reunite with the Queen of the World!
Chapter 471 Luffy vs. Giant Animals! Reunite with the Queen of the World!
The author ckStar-BH wishes a happy Eid al-Fitr to the Arab and Muslim brothers around the world, despite not having seen any sign of Eid yet in Moro.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Ohara - Inside the Pce of Art:
"Why has Luffy suddenly appeared in the bushes instead of the sea? Wait! Even his clothes have changed!" A look of shock appeared on Sora''s face.
"This is really interesting! A flying inds?" Even Toki felt that the situation was kind of strange.
They had just witnessed the beginning of a new chapter with shocking scenes, where the Golden Lion Shiki attacked the Navy headquarters of Marineford, destroying many warships, and naval instations, and killing many Marines.
"Could it be... these flying inds belong to the Golden Lion?" wondered Sora.
"One Piece" Events:
Luffy was sprinting through a lush green forest until he reached a high altitude, where he was greeted with a stunning sight - inds suspended in the sky.
These weren''t like Skypiea, but they had a unique quality to them.
"I have to hurry and find them," said Luffy, determined to get to the bottom of this mysterious phenomenon.
Without any hesitation, Luffy leaped off the edge, hurtling down towards one of the inds below.
"Gomu-Gomu No... Balloon!" he yelled, his body inting like a balloon, helping him tond safely on the ind.
However, hisnding was far from peaceful. In no time, a giant, t crocodile was hot on his heels, chasing him relentlessly. Luffy managed to outsmart the crocodile and evade its grasp, but the creature was quickly caught by a massive, wild octopus with many tentacles.
The octopus''s tentacles struck the t crocodile with incredible force, throwing it far away. And then, to Luffy''s surprise, the octopus began to pursue him too. The tables had turned, and Luffy found himself being chased by the wild octopus.
"Huh?!" Luffy was taken aback by this strange turn of events.
"A praying mantis?!" Just then, a giant mantis appeared out of nowhere and engaged the octopus inbat.
The mantis proved to be the stronger of the two and emerged victorious, but it was soon challenged by a giant bear that was even more formidable.
"One after another... What''s with this ind?" Luffy couldn''t help but wonder as he observed the escting battles.
As the giant bear charged towards him, Luffy braced himself for a fight.
"Does he want to fight me?!" Luffy eximed as he unleashed his attack, "Gomu-Gomu No Pistol!"
Luffy was sent flying with a single blow.
"Oh, yeah... I can''t underestimate the animals here."
"Third Gear! Bone Balloon!"
"Gomu-Gomu No...! Giant Pistol!"
Finally, the giant bear is unconscious after receiving a huge punch from Luffy, whose body shrank due to the side effects of using Third Gear.
The dwarf Luffy fell onto the soft octopus, saying "Phew... That was close."
"The bad part about this technique is that it makes me shrink."
"Hm? This octopus looks yummy."
"Bft... hahahahaha!"
"Hahahaha!"
Two beautiful women burst intoughter as they watched Luffy''s funny fight with the giant animals.
Sora wiped away a tear that had formed on the side of her eye fromughing before speaking. "What''s up with these animals? Could this be the result of 20 years of experience?"
Toki nodded in agreement. "At the end of thest chapter, Shiki and Dr. Indigo talked about how ready the n was, and then these giant animals appeared abnormally... They obviously have something to do with each other, right?"
"Right. I wonder what Shiki intends to do with these powerful animals?" wondered Sora.
"Anyway, suddenly I want to eat takoyaki. This octopus looks really delicious, as Luffy said," said Sora, feeling an abnormal desire to eat takoyaki for the first time in her life.
"Haha! Could this desire of yours be caused by pregnancy? Your words have stimted my desire to eat takoyaki too. No, it''s more correct that it was Luffy who stimted our desire to eat takoyaki!" joked Toki.
Suddenly, the head maid of the pce, who was taking care of the pregnant couple''s rest, arrived with the other maids.
They took the request for takoyaki and went to the kitchen to prepare the meal ording to Toki and Sora''s detailed instructions.
...
Flying Ind Merveille: N?v(el)B\\jnn
"The manga is featuring my stronghold... I don''t know how I feel about it anymore... Is this what Gecko Moria felt in the previous arc?" Shiki sighed with a helpless expression.
"Look who''s talking. You were just excited as hell when you attacked Marineford and sessfully escaped, Wororororo!" Kaidoughed.
"That''s because I imagined the disgusted expression on Sengoku and Garp''s faces because of that scene, and I couldn''t help but feel tremendous satisfaction about it," Shiki replied.
"Regardless, our future ns will be in danger of failure after the most important part was revealed in the manga today. What are we going to do, Kaido?" he asked.
"What about changing the goal of evolution from animals to humans?" a malicious smile appeared on Kaido''s face as he suggested.
"Hiss! This will not work. It''s scary even to think about it. The fate of a human injected with many IQ evolution supplements will be inevitable," Shiki replied.
"What about the human Zoan fruit user?" Kaido wondered with a smile.
...
Sabaody Archipgo:
This ce has long been rid of all the pests it had in the original story: vers, mafia bosses who rule the unusually dense underworld, dangerous pirates (after all, only pirates withrge bounties can get here), and the most dangerous of all, the Celestial Dragons. All of these scum have been eradicated from all areas of the archipgo since the Hunters'' Guild, led by Rob, arrived here.
Taking this ind from the World Government, which is an important strategic point for them, was the most significant factor in starting the so-called War of Change.
This step was never favored by the World Government, as they still very much wanted to reim the archipgo.
"Maybe their violent move this time is because of my unwillingness to return the Sabaody Archipgo to them peacefully... that''s why they chose to anger me... Well, congrattions, I got angry." No one heard these words because Rob said them to himself aftering out of the teleportation room inside the art store here at Sabaody.
Rob''s arrival caught the attention of many readers who were enthusiastically following the events of the manga.
But the one who stood out most clearly was the Albatross, which began to sweat at the sight of Rob.
"What are you doing here, Morgans? Aren''t you supposed to be in the New World responsible for publishing and printing regr copies of the manga for readers there?" Rob moved to Morgans'' side with a blink of an eye when he noticed his presence.
"Ah! Rob-sama! It''s great to see you again! Hmm... Well, I heard that the World Government will take a big step against you in theing days, so I came to be the first to pick up the news. As you know, I''m a journalist before I was a manga seller..." Morgans began to speak honestly and say everything he had because he knew that lying to this man was nothing but a desire tomit suicide.
"So then... well, maybe you''ll get a piece of important news soon."
Rob left these words behind before he left, leaving Morgans staring in amazement at his back.
...
Rob left the art store and flew towards Marineford, which was not too far from the Sabaody Archipgo.
In a few breaths, he had already reached above Marineford.
Not only him, but a ship appeared out of nowhere near the port as well, and soon it smoothly stopped, and three admirals and two government agents disembarked from it.
"Hmm, so it turns out that the government and the Navy still hide a lot up their sleeves." Rob was surprised to see a user of a space ability that allows him to teleport a ship. It''s not strange that there are Devil Fruits with strong space attributes.
"Now, how am I going to deal with this? Should I just kill them all and end everything?" Because of his anger, an idea appeared in his mind for the first time: exterminate all his enemies immediately and cleanly and finish all this here and now!
After all, he had this ability. If he really came out with everything he had, even Imu would not be able to do anything to save the situation.
Speaking of Imu, it looks like she was also looking forward to meeting him.
"Have youe to wee me, Queen of the Empty Throne?" Rob asked towards the void.
The void was soon distorted, and a humiliated woman appeared, galloping captivated by him.
"Fufu~ as I expected, it''s exciting to get close to an angry lion. It makes me feel an extraordinary excitement." Imu hugged her body in a sexy way, revealing the top of her amazing breasts.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 463: The First Appearance of the Straw Hat Pirates in Strong World!
Chapter 464: Was Nami Kidnapped?
Chapter 465: Is East Blue in Danger?
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 472 #####
Chapter 472 #####
Okay, there''s no chapter today, it''s the Eid-day, hooray
So sorry. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 473 Was Nami Kidnapped?
Chapter 473 Was Nami Kidnapped?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Anyway, what''s up with this ind?" wondered Franky.
"I have never seen any animals or insects evolve like this before. It''s a world where man''s wisdom and abilities are insignificant, and strength is the only thing that matters," replied Robin.
"Hmph... An ind where only the fittest survive, huh?" Franky said, understanding the situation.
In the end, it turned out that Franky, Robin, and Brook were on one of the many floating inds.
...
..
Meanwhile, on the main ind of Merveille, where it was currently snowing, Nami was rxing in a covered pool wearing a sexy swimsuit.
She looked beautiful beyond measure, like a young mermaid.
"..." As Nami swam, she noticed two channels for delivering seawater under the pool, which seemed convenient for escaping.
When Nami finished swimming and went to use a towel, she heard loud music and saw the Three Idiots - Shiki the Golden Lion, Dr. Indigo, and a dressed-up gori - dancing.
"Hmph..."Nami snorted contemptuously at the silly scene.
Shikiughed after seeing Nami''s cold reaction and asked, "Have you made up your mind, baby-chan?"
"Let me go already," Nami replied coldly.
"Jihahahaha! A strong-headed girl. My kind of woman,"ughed Shiki.
Suddenly, Dr. Indigo walked toward Shiki, making annoying sounds that the Golden Lion could not stand. "Can''t you do something about your footsteps, Dr. Indigo?!" heined.
"What are you trying to tell me?" Shiki asked what Dr. Indigo was trying to say after seeing him attempting signnguage.
"I just remembered there''s something I want to show you," said Dr. Indigo.
"Now you talk?!" eximed Shiki.
Suddenly, the dressed-up gori startedughing and pping, which caught Shiki''s attention. "--Mom?!" he eximed, shocked.
Dr. Indigo eximed, "--A gori, no matter how you look at him!"
"How was that?"
In the end, they rified that they were only performing aedy show for Nami.
"Don''t look at me," Nami said, still indifferent.
"Just like ice, baby-chan~! Jihahahaha!" replied Shiki,ughing.
...
"Why that day...?" thought Nami.
Nami began to recover memories of what happened on that day; the same day Shiki attacked Marineford, and the same day they left the border of the Florian Triangle.
Vegapunk continued turning the pages enthusiastically, "As expected from Robin. She has enough knowledge to understand the situation on this ind and can even say that this kind of animals is evolving in a strange way," he said.
"Hmm?"
As he continued reading, he heard cheers from the readers around him.
Even Brook held his hand over his nose, which had started bleeding strangely.
...
..
"Wow! I have seen something so beautiful that it will make my life feel rosy forever!" eximed someone from the group of readers.
"Oh my god! What kind of beautiful and sexy is this? How did Nami mature so quickly in the manga?" said another, shocked.
"This is unbelievable! After the events of Thriller Bark, she looks like apletely different person!" replied another from their group.
"She looks like a goddess in that swimsuit! A real goddess!" said another person in amazement. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"It seems that the ingredients used in Sanji''s food contain a deep secret. There''s no other exnation for Nami''s transformation since the East Blue saga except Sanji''s cooking. The same goes for Robin, who has be so cute," rified one of their colleagues.
"Please, let''s not speak too loudly. Miss Bell-mre warned us," the first person interjected.
"That bastard Shiki! He must have kidnapped the goddess of my heart!" eximed someone else.
"Fuck you! I''d said stop talking loudly!"
...
Bell-mre eximed, "Damn the Golden Lion! Nami has really been kidnapped! Why did he do this?"
Olvia replied, "At this stage, the only thing special about Nami is her navigational skills. I don''t think the famous Golden Lion would kidnap a woman simply because of her beauty. Otherwise, we would have heard of him doing it before."
As the author''s wife, it is not unusual for the light of wisdom to radiate from her, as she can foresee the events of the manga drawn by her husband.
After all, she had a profoundprehension of the One Piece manga and all the characters who had appeared in it so far.
"That''s...you''rergely correct, older sister Olvia," Bell-mre replied confidently.
"But that doesn''t justify why he refers to her as ''Baby-chan''. This disgusting old man is clearly molesting her!"Gloriosa exined.
She puffed her cheeks angrily, resembling an exact copy of the annoyed Chika Fujiwara.
Anyway, Nami was her dear friend, so this scene would definitely upset her, as well as Otohime, Olvia, Melona, and Matri.
Even Toki, and Sora, who were resting in the pce instead of assisting customers.
"Will the Golden Lion cross the line?" Bell-mre wondered with a trembling voice. She knew that her daughter looked very sexy in this outfit, sexy enough to trigger men''s animal instincts at least ten times.
The scary thing was that the Golden Lion was not an ordinary man, but a legendary pirate in the current story, someone who fought Roger and Whitebeard countless times and was ranked as one of the great pirates alongside them.
He also fought Sengoku and Garp and destroyed half of the Marineford!
He escaped from Impel Down and even after many years, his record of escaping from the underwater prison remains unbroken.
In reality, the only person who escaped from Impel Down was Brynndi World, and he needed Rob''s help to achieve it!
As for Shiki in the manga, he helped himself escape.
"I don''t think this will happen. Don''t worry, trust Rob," Olivia reassured Bell-mre.
...
On the Flying Ind of Merveille:
"Jihahahaha!"
"Baby-chan? This youngdy is tasty enough to be considered as such a beloved woman by me," said Shiki with a perverted smile while wiping his saliva and gazing at Nami''s wless body.
He looked like an ugly bastard, ready to attack his prey at any moment.
"Wororororo! I wonder what the Golden Crow of the Hunters'' Guild will think of this scene,"ughed Kaido.
"Isn''t she Bell-mre, who adopted Nami and Nojiko in the manga? I believe she sees Nami as her daughter, so she''ll curse at you for kidnapping her in the manga right now," analyzed Kaido, sipping his sake.
"That woman? Oh yes, she''s considered Nami''s mother, but why should I care... if Nami does appear, I''ll make sure to take her under my wing, hehe~"ughed Shiki as a crazy idea popped into his mind.
"After all, she''s a very talented woman, far better than the trash meteorologists I have on my ship."
Kaido nodded in agreement, "She''s undoubtedly gifted, and her talent deserves to be showcased in arger crew, one more significant than her current crew." Even Kaido was beginning to have foolish notions.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 465: Is East Blue in Danger?
Chapter 466: Nami, the Genius Navigator!
Chapter 467: Fuwa-Fuwa no Mi!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 474 Is East Blue in Danger?
Chapter 474 Is East Blue in Danger?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
One week earlier,
Sunny Go sailed smoothly on the calm sea after leaving the Devil''s Sea.
"What''s happening in the East Blue?" asked Luffy.
Nami, who was reading a newspaper, replied, "Danger! Mystery of towns suddenly disintegrating... In East Blue, towns are being destroyed overnight, one after another."
"Our inds seem to be unaffected for now, but who knows when that will change?" Nami wondered anxiously before giving the newspaper to Luffy.
After hearing that, Chopper exined to Brook, who was smoking a cigarette, "Luffy, Zoro, Nami, and Usopp are from the East Blue."
"I see," replied Brook.
Chopper then turned to Sanji and asked, "Oh, you too, Sanji, right?"
"Well, I was born in the North Blue and raised in the East Blue," replied Sanji.
Back to Usopp and Luffy, who were reading the contents of the newspaper, Usopp eximed, "What is this? A meteorite?"
Suddenly the sky over Sunny Go darkened, catching the attention of all the crew members.
The Golden Lion flying ship "Ind Ship," which had just returned from destroying some inds in the East Blue and threw some ships at Marineford.
"What is that?!" eximed the crew members.
"An ind?!" Nami was shocked.
"How is that ind flying?!" shouted Luffy.
"It has sails," said Robin.
"Is it a ship?" wondered Franky.
In Kokoyashi Town, East Blue, inside the art store:
"Captain Zeff, what do you think caused the destruction of several inds in East Blue?" Patty asked with concern.
"Well, who else but Golden Lion Shiki could be behind this? Is there another enemy involved in this arc?" Zeff replied.
"That''s what I also thought, but could there be someone else?" Carne chimed in. "After all, the Golden Lion is currently with Luffy and his crew in the Grand Line, which is very far from here."
"As if navigation is a difficult matter for someone like the Golden Lion who can fly and make ships and inds fly," Zeff remarked, feeling that his crew''s intelligence had declined since they left the piracy business and became cooks.
"The Golden Lion could be responsible for this, but we can''t rule out the possibility of other enemies," Zeff continued.
...
..
"The future looks bleak, first the Arlong Pirates caused chaos on this ind, and now this situation... could it be the Golden Lion?" Genzo, the current mayor of the town, expressed his concern.
"That''s just a rumor, who would dare to follow such a dubious plot after it has been exposed to everyone? Even the greatest pirates wouldn''t be able to," Nako, the town doctor, said while sipping Sake.
"Uncle Nako is right, the current world system has changed significantly, it''s impossible to be influenced by the events in the manga," one of Genzo''s friends added.
"At this point, the events in the manga have be mere entertainment, Haha," another personughed.
"Most importantly, when can we see Nami and Nojiko grow up before our eyes? I look forward to protecting them from all danger!" A young man''s eyes lit up with an obvious case of imaginary Weifu adoration. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Stop dreaming, both Nami and Nojiko will grow up in Ohara with their mother, Bell-mre," Genzo said with a hint of heartbreak.
...
Syrup Town:
"Seriously? Why the hell is East Blue being targeted? What''s going on here?" Yasopp shouted in disbelief. He, like Luffy and hispanions, felt ufortable. After all, he was the son of this ce, and he wouldn''t let anyone hurt it.
"Let me guess, that madman, the Golden Lion Shiki is nning to destroy the East Blue because it''s the ce where Roger was executed. It''s obviously a fucking tsundere," Beckmanmented, his eyes shining with a sparkle of wisdom.
"Huh? Wasn''t it the World Government that chose to execute Roger in the East Blue? What did the innocent residents of East Blue get into this?" Yasopp wondered with hatred.
"Undoubtedly, the Golden Lion in the manga suffers from severe brain damage. He disappeared for 20 years to n, then he chose the East Blue as the starting target in order to try his weapon ''mutated animals'' and then buried the East Blue with Roger," Beckman continued smoking his cigarette while talking.
"I wonder what the expression on his face will be like after he realizes that he will be the number one hated in East Blue, even though he hasn''t done anything yet. Hahaha!" Benn Beckmanughed when he noticed the tweets on the [East Blue Regional Forum] were almost endless, and they all had amon title (hashtag): #Damn_you_golden_chicken_Shiki!
"Hahahaha! He will definitely be angry. Maybe this will be a practical reason for him to attack the East Blue," Yasoppughed when he saw the hashtag outburst in the Regional Forum, which has already begun to extend to the Global Forum.
"Dear Yasopp, I need some help here. There are a lot of clients today, and we can''t do all the work," Banshina''s voice suddenly came.
Yasopp immediately stood up. "Hey, hey, I''ll definitely help!"
...
Foosha Town:
"It''s a bit concerning," said Father Mercar.
"I agree," Mother Kam replied anxiously, "It leaves a bitter feeling in my heart to see such a tragic fate for our East Blue in the manga."
"But staying inside the art store always makes me feel safe and reassured," she continued.
"Hmm?" Father Mercar asked his daughter, Makino, who was attempting to enter the owner''s personal area in the art store.
"Makino..." He asked, "Are you going to Ohara again?"
Makino, who was only four years old and considered the little sister of the owner, was the only one allowed to enter that area for no other reason.
"Yes, dad! I miss Robin-chan~" she replied excitedly.
...
Flying Ind Merveille:
"Oh... Wow! This is how I met the Straw Hats in the manga. Jihaha! What a majestic entrance," Shiki eximed withughter, feeling excited by the scene.
"Just wait until you see my debut. I trust it will be the most amazing debut ever in this manga, Wororororo!" Laughed Kaido confidently, believing that his appearance in the manga would be the best.
He was looking forward to seeing a world where he is considered the strongest.
"... A world where the Sky Sword Rob exists only as a ghost, Wororororo!" Kaido voiced his thoughts out loud this time.
"Kaido, are you saying that you''re cooler than me in the manga? Well, try getting into Impel Down and escaping from it," challenged Shiki.
"Seriously? Before the manga era, when I was bored, I used to go to the Marineford to eat their food and drink their wine before leaving casually. I let them execute me in various ways, but they couldn''t. Do you know why?" boasted Kaido.
"Enough, okay, stop. You''re great. Sigh... today is my day, man, so respect my feelings," said Shiki in a low spirit.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 466: Nami, the Genius Navigator!
Chapter 467: Fuwa-Fuwa no Mi!
Chapter 468: The nt Of Evolution: IQ
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 475 Nami, the Genius Navigator!
Chapter 475 Nami, the Genius Navigator!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
''This wind...'' Nami thought internally when she felt that the wind began to react strangely.
She immediately decided, "We can''t go this way, Luffy! A cyclone ising!" Shouted Nami.
"What?!" eximed Luffy.
"Okay. Then we should let them know too."Luffy decided.
Then he started shouting, "Hello!!" So that passengers on the flying ship could hear him.
"--You''re heading toward a cyclone!"
Usopp questioned the correctness of this option from Luffy, "--H-Hey... Are you sure...?"
...
On board the ship '' Flying Ind''...;
"He''s shouting something, " said the pirate in charge of Den Den Mushi surveince.
"Pirates?" asked Shiki.
"I think so," replied the pirate.
...
"Hey-!!" Luffy stopped shouting when he noticed the arrival of a Tone Dial.
"Wh-What is it, Luffy?!" Usopp wondered fearfully.
"Nami!" Luffy passes up the Tone Dial to Nami.
"Huh?!" Nami caught it.
"It''s a Tone Dial!" eximed Usopp.
"So this means they''ve been to a sky ind too." said Sanji.
"More reason they''re out of the ordinary." Zoro smiled.
"It doesn''t matter who they are. Nami!" said Luffy."
"Okay."Nami nodded.
"Oh They know to use it." Shiki was surprised.
He picked up the Tone Dial that they threw to him renewed and turned it on.
"A cyclone ising! Turn your ship 90 degrees to the left!" The frequency of Nami''s voice is from Tone Dial.
"Navigators?" Shiki looked towards his Navigator after hearing what Nami said.
"Oh, no. there are no signs of a cyclone whatsoever," said the captain of navigators.
"The pressure is normal too," added another. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"They turned 90 degrees left. They''re really fast!"
Suddenly huge ck rain clouds appeared on the horizon.
"What? A perm?" eximed Shiki.
"Rain clouds, no matter how you look at them!" Dr. Indigo smacks him.
"You''re kidding!" Shiki''s Navigator was shocked after checking what Nami just said is true.
"Shiki-sama! Turn the ship 90 degrees left right away! There''s a huge cyclone!" He eximed.
..
Shiki slowly descended onto the Sunny Go deck, shocking the crew members.
"How did he just fly down?" Luffy''s mouth opened wide.
"I don''t know..." the same thing for Usopp.
"I''m Shiki the Golden Lion. A pirate." Shiki introduced himself to the crew members.
"Whose voice was that in the Tone Dial?" he asked.
"Mine..." Nami raised her hand saying.
"It was you, huh, Baby-chan? Thank you." His tone sounded strange.
"Ah... You''re wee," replied Nami.
"Wow! She has an exceptional talent for navigation and urately predicting weather conditions. No wonder I''m tempted to kidnap her, Jihahaha!" Shikiughed.
Nami''s navigational skills were widely recognized in the Pirate World, with even famous bearded navigators admitting their inferiority to her.
Shiki''s desire to have someone as talented as Nami on his crew was no surprise.
In addition to her talent, Nami was also exceptionally beautiful.
Shiki was especially impressed with her help to him in the manga, which yed a key role in his decision to kidnap her.
"Wororororo!! Despite all the advanced weather monitoring technology, your navigators are still useless. A little girl relying on her intuition managed to outdo them all." Kaido couldn''t help but express admiration.
"This just proves how amazing Nami''s navigational abilities are. Hmph! Don''t get too cocky, you don''t have a navigator as skilled as her," Shiki snorted.
...
Marineford:
"These navigational skills are excellent!"
"It''s no surprise that even a viin like Shiki treated her with kind gloves in the early chapters and didn''t use intimidation tactics."
Sengoku was excited as he anticipated the uing chapter, which was full of interesting events.
So far in the manga, the direct reason for the Straw Hat Pirates'' current situation on the floating inds of Shiki has been exined.
"Bwahahahaha! This foolish grandson only found the Golden Lion to help him. I can''t wait to see the look on his face when Shiki stabs him in the back," Garpughed heartily as if his own grandson wasn''t the one in trouble.
"I believe this experience will be very beneficial for him and teach him never to help anyone again," Zephyr sneered.
"This chapter once again showcases the kind-hearted nature of this wonderful crew. Even towards other pirates, they have a refined mindset," Tsuru was truly impressed with the Straw Hat crew, and her admiration only grew with each volume.
After all, throughout their journey thus far, Luffy and his crew have saved countless lives, including an entire country; the basta Kingdom from certain destruction!
For this reason, all readers, regardless of their factions or affiliations, had great admiration for Luffy and hispanions.
The only difference is that some acknowledge it and some reject to do that.
...
Ohara:
Inside the art store;
"I can''t believe how stupid the protagonist is. Fufufu~ This is unbelievable," Domingo chuckled at Luffy''s simple thinking.
"He summoned a lion to the sheep''s den," Enel joined in the mockery.
The current Enel was different from the original, who was believed to be a god. This change resulted from various factors, unlike Domingo, who remained true to his character in the manga.
"Even with strangers, he''s just so gentle," Rosinante appreciated Luffy''s charming personality, unlike Enel and Domingo.
...
..
"My beloved daughter is showcasing her excellent navigation skills again," eximed Bell-mre.
"Sigh~ This will only bring more jealousy and envy toward her," she sighed.
Since the Arlong arc, Bell-mre had recognized Nami''s exceptional navigational talents and the potential danger that came with it.
After many arcs, her fears became a reality as Nami was kidnapped by an evil pirate, who coveted her navigational abilities.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 467: Fuwa-Fuwa no Mi!
Chapter 468: The nt Of Evolution: IQ
Chapter 469: The Avarice of MADS Members
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 476 Fuwa-Fuwa no Mi!
Chapter 476 Fuwa-Fuwa no Mi!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::
Marigoa:
In the private flower garden of Imu within the Pangaea Castle, amidstwns, flowers, and beautiful butterflies, some bees could be seen hovering from one flower to another.
Sitting on afortable sofa in the garden was Rob, with a luscious woman sitting across from him.
"So, what do you want to discuss with me... I have to remind you that we are enemies. I came here not because I trust you, but because I am confident in myself," he said.
Imu chuckled. "Haha~ no need to try to rify what is known."
"I trust that if the Five Elders see me having a drink with their beloved Lord, the expression on their face will be pleasant to see," Rob said sarcastically.
Imu found this amusing. "Wow, Let''s see their fun facial expressions then," she said, about to band her fingers when Rob stopped her.
"Hey, are you crazy? I was just kidding," he eximed.
"Tsk, that''s no fun," Imu pouted momentarily, behaving like a child whose toys were taken away.
"Anyway, I wanted to discuss with you about... how much do you know about me? Do you think that I am the same person as the one who will one day appear in the manga at the head of the Five Elders?" she asked calmly.
Rob''s eyes narrowed in confusion.
"At least you have something inmon with your version in the manga," he said after deep thought.
"Hmm, and what is it?" Imu asked curiously.
"Eyes," Rob summed up his words in one word.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Hey, Mister... Why is that floating?" Luffy asked curiously, pointing to the ind ship.
"Hm? Oh, that, " Shiki paused for a moment before continuing," it''s the power of the Float-Float Fruit."
"Whatever I touch, I can levitate it and control it regardless of gravity,"
Shiki touched a dumbbell on the deck saying, " Watch."
"What is it?" Usopp and the rest of the crew approached so that they could clearly see the result of the experiment.
As soon as Shiki raised his hand the dumbbell rose into the air as if there was no gravity to hinder it, or rather its weight was canceled.
The dumbbell fell again after Shiki stopped controlling it and Zoro caught it easily.
"Wow! Mister! Make me float too!"Luffy shouted excitedly.
"Me too! Me too!" Shouted Chopper too.
"Jihahahaha! Too bad. It doesn''t work on humans other than myself, or on animals or other living creatures," Shiki exined.
"What? That''s no fun." Luffy was annoyed.
"Boo! Boo!" Usopp and Chopper too.
Shiki walked to the mast and sat down before speaking, " In any case, I''m inviting you to my hideout."
"As a token of my appreciation. You''lle, won''t you?" asked Shiki.
"Thanks, but no. We have to go to the East Blue," replied Luffy.
"Ehh, Luffy?!" The rest of the crew reacted noisily after hearing this.
"Wh-Wh-What about our adventure?!" asked Usopp.
"We can start over anytime. You can''t just sit back and watch your hometown get destroyed, can you?" said Luffy, smiling.
"W-Well..." Usopp stumbled.
"It''s decided, then." Sanji took another cigarette.
"Are you serious?" asked Nami, still shocked.
"Y-Yeah... You''re right. Good." Usopp felt happy after finally hearing this from his Captain, no doubt he was worried and afraid for the safety of his homnd.
"So! No need for thanks, "Luffy told Shiki.
"I like you even more now!" eximed Shiki.
"I see. You guys are from East Blue, huh? You must be worried, then." said Shiki.
"All right. I''ll use my powers and take you there." Shiki decided.
"Really?! Thanks, mister! You''re a nice guy!" Luffy felt very happy after hearing that.
Using the power of the Golden Lion Shiki, Sunny Go flew up into the sky smoothly behind the ind ship.
...
..
"Look! I see something!" eximed Chopper after seeing so many inds hanging in the sky.
Merveille and the surrounding inds appeared in a very picturesque scene. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Inds with surrounding seas! Inds with their rivers and forests, each ind has a different ecosystem.
"This is incredible!" Luffy shouted in disbelief.
"Are they floating because of your powers?" asked Usopp with amazement.
"Yes. Once I make something float, it keeps on floating," said Shiki.
"Whao! That ind is enormous!" Luffy pointed to the huge ind in the middle.
"We''re here." thought Shiki.
"Well, then..." He walked towards Nami and then his expression changed to a sly one.
"This is Merveille! A perfect ind for adventures like yourselves! Enjoy it to your heart''s content!" eximed Shiki.
The crew reacted when it was toote, Shiki picked up Nami and sent everyone flying, as they dispersed on different inds.
"The navigator is mine!" Shouted Shiki.
"Nami!!" Luffy tried to stretch but under the control of Shiki, Sunny Go fell on them.
"Luffy! Guys!" Nami screamed at the sight of the scene of her Nakama falling into the unknown.
"Jihahahaha! jihahahahaha!"
Only the sound of Shiki''sughter echoed at this moment.
--This was Shiki''s first victory over straw hats.--
Ohara:
"Wow, the Fuwa-Fuwa no Mi is such an amazing Devil Fruit!" eximed one reader in awe.
"What''s wrong with this Devil Fruit? Why is it so overpowered? This is insane!" eximed another reader, nearly popping their eyeballs out of their sockets.
"How amazing would it be if I could eat this Devil Fruit and freely soar through the sky, and move anything with just a touch! I''d practically be a Sky God!" gushed another reader, lost in a daydream.
...
"Heh, these weaklings think they''ll be as powerful as the Golden Lion just by eating his Devil Fruit," sneered Domingo.
The thing Domingo despised the most was stupidity, and he always held disdain for those he deemed unintelligent, as he believed it directly led to weakness.
In Domingo''s opinion, Luffy was not stupid at all.
...
Flying Ind Merveille:
"Huh? Seriously?" Kaido was puzzled.
"Did he just call you a nice guy?"
"Wororororo! A nice guy, Wororororo!" Kaidoughed until his eyes teared up.
"Jihahahahaha! He didn''t lie. I really treated them kindly. I offered them a free adventure on my territory. Isn''t this the work of a nice guy like me?" Shikiughed as he spoke.
He really liked the way he tricked the Straw Hats.
"Anyway, my Devil Fruit is the best Devil Fruit that has appeared in the manga so far. Is there a rival?" Jihahaha!" Shiki announced arrogantly.
...
..
"The strange thing is, do they not know about the Golden Lion? This is not possible. After all, 20 years of disappearance cannot erase the prestige of the name of a great pirate." This time King spoke, who always reads manga from the perspective of someone who reads for understanding, so he can''t be seenughing.
"Oh, it can be said that Luffy may not know, but what about Robin? Someone like her, I don''t think is unfamiliar with the name of the Golden Lion," King continued exining.
Suddenly the sound of annoying footsteps came from the side, and Dr. Indigo entered the hall.
"What are you trying to say, Dr. Indigo? Are you trying to merge with your character in the manga?" Shiki wondered after seeing his subordinate speaking in signnguage using the annoying sound of his shoes.
"Oh, I understand. Mom finally arrived!" eximed Shiki.
"Obviously, I''m saying that your trick with Straw Hats was perfect!" Dr. Indigo pped Shiki in a scene simr to their characters in the manga.
"Tsk, are these the symptoms of clotted brain hemorrhage in your head due to a steering wheel? Pathetic," Kaido felt pity for his ally who had begun to develop dementia.
"Jihaha! It''s just a reenactment of the events of the manga. Don''t be boring, Kaido," Shikiughed.
"Anyway, I want to see what the situation is in the East Blue. Was the experiment sessful? We will see what will happen next. In the end, we will decide how we will change the experiment towards a more sessful factor," said Shiki.
Kaido smiled after finally hearing something serious.
That''s why he decided to ally with this man. He can n almost anything.
...
Syrup Town:
"How will they survive this?" Banshina asked, enjoying reading the events of the manga.
She had just finished quilting the storyline, which included a shback of Shiki''s encounter with the Straw Hats.
"They''re going to kick the Golden Lion''s ass, isn''t that obvious?" Yasopp said as he hurriedly carried two trays of drinks to serve customers.
"I don''t see any way they can make it work. If it really happens, it would bepletely illogical," Beck replied. Like Yasopp, he was also holding a lot of drinks.
Banshinaughed and said, "This view deserves to remain immortal," as she filmed both of them using her phone''s camera.
::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 468: The nt Of Evolution: IQ
Chapter 469: The Avarice of MADS Members
Chapter 470: Punishment with Conqueror''s Haki!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 477 The Plant Of Evolution: IQ.
Chapter 477 The nt Of Evolution: IQ.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Shiki-Sama!"
Returning to the present, Dr. Indigo hurries to tell his captain something.
"We have a new form of evolution."
Dr. Indigo ced the cage that he was holding on the ground. Inside the cage a yellow bird appeared that looked somewhat like a Pokemon.
"Look at this," said Dr. Indigo.
Nami: ""
"Huh? A guitar?" Dementia has returned to afflict the Golden Lion.
"A bird, no matter how you look at it!" Dr. Indigo ps Shiki in a funny scene.
"How was that?!"
It is clear that the Golden Lion and his subordinates love clowning.
At this moment the bird left his cage and stood on Shiki''s head, but not only that, but he discharged a high charge of electricity that led to the electrocution of all three.
"You son of a bitch!" Shiki crushed the bird to the ground in anger.
"Hey!" Nami ran to protect the little bird.
"That was the evolution?" asked Shiki.
"Yes. He specializes in discharging electricity," replied Dr. Indigo who was still affected by electricity.
"What do you mean, ''evolution''?"
"Hm? Oh, yeah I should tell you, since I''m asking you to join my crew." said Shiki.
"From the beginning, there were animals on this ind that evolved in strange ways."
"The cause is a nt called IQ. It affects the animals'' brains, making them evolve in ways to adapt to the environment."
In the background appeared a nt with three green stems and a spherical pink flower hanging like amp from the head of the nt.
"When I found that out, I took control of all the IQ nts on the ind," Shiki announced
"Now, after 20 years on this ind, we''ve finally developed a new drug from IQ. We named it SIQ." continued Dr. Indigo.
It turns out that the reason the Golden Lion n was dyed for a whole 20 years is in order to develop this new drug.
Two bottles of SIQ appeared in the hand of Dr. Indigo, one contains SIQ in its liquid form and the other in solid form.
"When we inject this into animals, they evolve into fighting machines. Through repeated injections, they be increasingly violent. This ind is full of such savage animals!" announced Dr. Indigo.
Ohara:
Vegapunk''s eyes widened as he eximed, "So, the Golden Lion''s n is based on a miracle nt! How did he even discover it, and where did he get it from?"
As a super genius scientist with the power of the Brain Fruit, Vegapunk knew about most types of super nts and their miraculous effects. However, he had never heard of a biological nt that could develop animals in a different way.
"This is unbelievable! Incredible! Where did the Golden Lion find this nt? He even gave it a name and created an effective medicine out of it!"
"Hmm, SIQ? Interesting!" As a scientist, Vegapunk felt admiration for Dr. Indigo, who undoubtedly deserved most of the credit for finding the right form to produce the drug called SIQ.
"Indeed, it''s impressive, but it''s uneptable!" Dr. Clover eximed.
"He''s destroying the natural system of this ind''s animals, which is cruel to nature," In Dr. Clover''s view, elerating the evolution of the ind''s animals and turning them into fierce monsters is nothing but a major crime against them.
Clearly, the Golden Lion intended to use them as weapons of mass destruction.
"What do you expect from a pirate like Shiki the Golden Lion, Clover-yo?" Vegapunk asked.
He continued, "He is a pirate after all. This is a great opportunity for him. He just happened to have the necessary means to take advantage of it. Even for experienced scientists, controlling the direction of evolution of living organisms is impossible."
"I know. It''s just... this bastard and his subordinates will tarnish the reputation of scientists," Dr. Clover sighed sadly.
"Yohohoho! The sight of them being stunned by this cute bird made meugh," Brook, who was really enjoying the manga''s events,ughed.
"Oh yes, speaking of this bird, it''s the strangest thing. Could it have eaten a devil fruit instead of a gic mutation due to SIQ? Because I seriously don''t think thetter is possible-- Well, I take back what I said earlier."
Seeing the bird swim away with Nami through the pool and into the sea at the bottom, Vegapunk quickly withdrew his statement.
This only shocked him even more than before.
He had to obtain this nt now; he wanted to study its properties as soon as possible.
"I have no doubt that if I asked Rob to get it, he wouldn''t hesitate to go to Merveille and pick it up for me," Vegapunk thought to himself.
...
Marineford:
"Why are you sweating so much, Garp?" Sengoku asked, surprised by hisrade''s sudden change in demeanor.
Garp had just turned pale and begun sweating heavily, but his expression had since settled down.
"What? You mean you didn''t feel it just now?" Garp asked with a serious expression.
"I didn''t feel anything. What happened?" Sengoku and the others; Zephyr, Kong, and Tsuru exchanged worried nces at Garp''s seriousness.
"I felt a murderous intent that caused a violent reaction in my Haki. It was as if someone intended to kill us, but then backed off," Garp exined in a heavy tone.
"Garp, don''t talk nonsense" Sengoku started to say, but then there was a knock at the door.
Three admirals entered with torn clothes and light wounds.
"Kuzan, Borsalino, Sakazuki, you''re finally back," Sengoku said as he and Kong stood up with solemn expressions.
Kong asked, "How did the mission go?"
"Sess," Akainu replied coldly.
"Excellent" Kong said with a big smile.
"We didn''t deliver the final blow because if we did, the Sky Sword would have arrived and killed us," said Aokiji.
"Damn it! How sure are you of his death, Borsalino?!" Sengoku mmed the table and shouted.
"He has only a 1% chance of survival. He suffered fatal injuries to his vital points. We already left him to breathe hisst breath, that is if the Sky Sword doesn''t intervene to save him," exined Kizaru.
"Don''t be toocent, guys. That man won''t allow any of his subordinates to die. I just wonder how you n to deal with his anger when ites," Garp spoke mockingly this time.
When they thought deeply about his words, an instinctive shiver spread along their spines, even Sengoku felt it.
"Hmph! The Five Elders already have their countermeasures. There''s no need to worry excessively, Garp," Kong said with a cold expression.
...
Inside Pangaea Castle''s government hall in Marigoa:
"So, they left him with fatal wounds? He''s going to die before he reaches the art store, right?"
"That''s great! We finally got a lead on that damn man!"
"Hahaha! This calls for a celebration!"
"Wow! Let''s wait for the news of his death too." N?v(el)B\\jnn
The Five Eldersughed and rejoiced at the sess of their meticulously nned mission.
Now, they only had to wait for the Hunters'' Guild''s reaction and prepare for an all-out war. One mountain could not contain two tigers.
...
..
"Hmm? IQ? SIQ? Evolution in a different direction for animals dedicated to being fighting machines?"
The long-bearded Gorosei was thrilled by this amazing discovery.
"This nt has remarkable properties. Why haven''t we heard of it before?" wondered the mustachioed Gorosei with wide eyes.
"Is it only found on the Golden Lion Ind? What''s the matter with this guy''s luck?"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 469: The Avarice of MADS Members.
Chapter 470: Punishment with Conqueror''s Haki!
Chapter 471: Nami''s Escape! Consequences of Offending the Sky Sword.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 478 The Avarice of MADS Members.
Chapter 478 The Avarice of MADS Members.
I am back! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Nami-swan!!" Sanji lost count of the times he had shouted Nami''s name on one of the floating inds.
"Don''t shout!" Usopp was hiding behind a Sakura tree as he said that.
Unfortunately, his warning was useless as arge flying bug began to chase them.
"Ah! A bug!" eximed Usopp.
What was even more terrifying was that therge bug breathed fire like a dragon.
...
"Robin-chwan!!" After defeating the giant bug, this time Sanji shouted Robin''s name.
"I told you don''t shout!" repeated Usopp.
"--Nami-swan!!"
"Ah!! A bird!" But once again, Sanji''s loud voice attracted a giant chicken that ran towards them, then a strange green animal that looked like a cross between a horse and a giraffe, but with a neck longer than necessary chasing behind them.
"We''re definitely wasting our energy doing this!" shouted Usopp.
...
"--Robin-cha...!"
"--Shut up, will you?!"
This time a huge crawling worm chased them, but they managed to escape by climbing natural ropes hanging from arge tree.
"I''m gonna fall! I''m gonna die!" Usopp was about to fall to his death if Sanji hadn''t caught him.
"Phew... That was close." Sanji breathed a sigh of relief.
"--L-Look up..." From Usopp''s position, he could see the monster lurking above the tree.
"Hm?"
"Up! Up, up!" Usopp repeated in fear. Sanji saw a giant blue cyber-toothed tiger with two tails and six legs!
"Huh?!" Even Sanji was shocked by the terrifying appearance of the monster.
Usopp couldn''t believe it when Sanji threw him toward the monster.
"Sanji-ku--!!" eximed Usopp.
Sanji ran up the tree and lunged toward the giant tiger, "Concasser!" He kicked him in the middle of the head, "Damn cat..."
"Yes! Good job! Just as I instructed-"
BOOM!
Usopp''s province wished with a nearby explosion, leaving a hole in the ground near him.
"What now?" Sanji was annoyed.
Many small bulls that resembled scorpions appeared,unching themselves at them like live bullets.
"Huh?! What the hell is this?!" Sanji ran left and right to avoid being hit.
The dense attacks of the bullet bulls caused part of the floating ind to be destroyed, causing Sanji and Usopp to fall toward the ind below.
"Ah! Cut it out!" eximed Usopp.
Luckily, they fell into ake.
North Blue, Germa Kingdom:
The art store was buzzing with excitement, especially since thetest chapters of One Piece had just been released.
As readers delved into the strange world of the Golden Lion stronghold, Merveille, they couldn''t help but feel thrilled.
"Hahaha! Sanji''s still the same, puttingdies first!" one passionate reader eximed with augh.
"Ha ha ha! Usopp''s always in for a rough time when he''s with Sanji. How can he possibly silence a man whose sweetheart''s been stolen right in front of him?" another reader chimed in, feeling sorry for Usopp.
"At least they managed to escape in the end. It was lucky for them that they fell into the water. Oh, look, there are civilians on the ind where theynded!" said yet another reader.
"Didn''t Sanji say he''s from North Blue? I wonder which ind he''s from. Maybe it''s Lvneel or even our kingdom. Who knows?" pondered another reader.
As the readers continued their lively discussion, the ind''s king remained engrossed in the chapter''s content.
He couldn''t believe the strange creatures that were being described.
"What the hell! A fire-breathing insect, a giant worm, a horse-shaped giraffe, a two-tailed, six-legged tiger, and now these small bulls that use their bodies as bullets to destroy a part of an ind? What''s up with these monsters?" he muttered to himself.
He was particrly intrigued by the IQ nt mentioned in the chapter. As a scientist, he knew its potential and was determined to obtain a sample of it. But how?
"Should I make a deal with the Golden Lion? But he may have already made deals with others for it," he thought to himself, feeling uncertain.
Nevertheless, he refused to give up. He knew that if he could get his hands on the IQ nt, he coulde up with a better medicine form than SIQ.
With an army of gically modified monsters, he could easily rule North Blue, and who knows, maybe even create cloned humans with the power of monsters.
Judge couldn''t help but lose himself in his dreams as he plotted and schemed.
...
The New World, Urura Ind:
If Judge is simply a scientist with a dream of acquiring the nt from the Golden Lion, then his colleague in a certain organization has already obtained it.
"Mu~hahaha! I can''t believe this small nt has such miraculous effects," eximed Queen, one of the three disasters of the Kaido crew.
He was thoroughly enjoying the chapter which chased various strange monsters behind Sanji and Usopp, all thanks to the nt responsible for this bizarre mutation already being in his possession.
For a biologist like him, seeing such results in a manga was the greatest joy and an opportunity to understand their cause.
"I will extract a medicine that is several stages superior to SIQ from this nt! I will astonish Kaido-san and the Golden Lion, Mu-hahaha!"
...
The New World, Punk Hazard:
Punk Hazard used to be the headquarters of the renowned scientist Vegapunk.
The World Government granted the ind to Vegapunk and a few other scientists, including his former colleague from MADS, Caesar Clown, so they could conduct scientific experiments.
However, after Vegapunk acquired his current ind, Egghead, he left Punk Hazard.
Since then, Caesar Clown has be the ind''s administrator.
Unlike the Punk Hazard of the future, the current ind was once a green, unpolluted ce.
"Is this Dr. Indigo clown a pathetic imitation of me? Shurorororo!"mented the 32-year-old Caesar Clown, who had short hair and had already consumed the Gaz-Gaz Fruit, giving him the ability to wear his gas robe.
"Anyway, this IQ nt is fascinating. If I can obtain it, I''ll surpass even Vegapunk and that chubby blond in botany! Shurorororo!"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 470: Punishment with Conqueror''s Haki!
Chapter 471: Nami''s Escape! Consequences of Offending the Sky Sword.
Chapter 472: Luffy Meets Nami!The knowledge of Vegapunk and Clover is not simple.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 479 Punishment with Conquerors Haki!
Chapter 479 Punishment with Conqueror''s Haki!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"Okay, but do not assume that they can survive my provocation with impunity," Rob said calmly.
Upon seeing this, Imu became annoyed but couldn''t stop Rob from doing what he was about to do, or rather, what he had done already.
She had just witnessed a terrible future.
"Well, as long as you don''t kill them," Imu chuckled.
At that moment, Rob''s eyes sparkled with a sharp purple glint, and then BOOM! Marigoa waspletely shaken.
Those who were inside the art store felt nothing, but the situation was entirely different for those who were not inside the store at that moment.
"This... This is Conqueror''s Haki!"
"What a powerful Conqueror''s Haki! We are under attack!"
"Hurry and inform their Majesties!"
"The attacker seems to have bad intentions!"
The Cipher Pol agents ran around frantically, feeling weak in the knees from the Haki wave that was not even directed at them, let alone if it was.
The fact that the Haki wave exploded from Marigoa, the Pangaea Castle, made them believe that they were under enemy attack.
After all, they had never felt such an overwhelming Haki before. Those who had felt it before had already died before they could realize it.
...
"W-what''s happening? Why do I feel like prostrating?" St. Mirald sweated heavily at this moment, feeling the violent wave of oppression brought by Rob''s Haki.
"Sir, I will protect you! Come follow me from here. We''re going to the secret vault!" shouted the CP0 agent in charge of protecting this Celestial Dragon family.
"Damn you! You still have the face to say that you will protect me after failing to retrieve the Yomi Yomi no Mi! I am a God on earth, no one can harm me, even if they want to," the paranoid St. Mirald said.
It was clear that like most Celestial Dragons, he had a malfunctioning brain.
...
Inside the Government Hall:
Feeling the overwhelming Conqueror''s Haki, the five elders immediately stood up.
"He''s here! Remember, the most important thing is the safety of the Lord!" St. Saturn announced with a fierce expression.
Then, without hesitation, the quintet disappeared from the hall and headed straight to the Royal Garden.
But before they could enter, they were swept away by a violent wave of Conqueror''s Haki that sent them flying.
...
The Royal Garden:
Upon opening his eyes, Rob unleashed a terrifying pressure that covered thousands of miles of the red continent. This pressure caused purple lightning strikes of Conqueror Haki to form, creating a terrifying spectacle.
Although Rob wasn''t utilizing the power of the Lightning fruit, his mastery of Conqueror Haki had reached a level where he could summon lightning without relying on the fruit''s ability.
However, the lightning made of Haki was not ordinary lightning. Rather, it was a sh of spiritual lightning that represented the word "death" for anyone who came into contact with it.
This was simr to the Haki attack that Yonko Red-Haired hadunched at Admiral Ryokugyu in the country of Wano from a distance.
The deadly lightning bolts of Conqueror Haki originated from the Pangaea Castle, the highest point on the Red continent. From there, they descended towards Marineford with devastating force.
...
Marineford:
"A Legendary said, heh~ we could still have chased another damn Hunter," remarked Akainu after Aokiji praised Brynndi World''s terrifying power and ranked him as deserving of first ce.
"Shut up, Sakazuki," Kizaru replied in a slow drawl.
"Humph!" Akainu snorted and was about to continue the argument when Garp mmed his hand down hard on the table.
Sawdust scattered everywhere apanied by bursts of intense red-ck Conqueror Haki.
"One more word and I''ll shove this indestructible manga volume up your magma ass," Garp''s rage had already reached record levels.
He wasn''t satisfied with this sneaky mission in the first ce, and now this bastard who had no right to call himself an admiral was praising himself.
"Garp!" Sengoku shouted to calm the situation.
He knew his colleague well, and if he really got angry, it would be best to pray for Akainu''s soul.
"What-" Akainu''s expression changed to one of anger, but when he almost turned his fist into magma to face the Marine Hero, his observation Haki warned him of a fatal attack.
Instinctively, he tried to dodge, but he found that he couldn''t. It was as if the God of Death had already locked onto him and wasing for his soul.
It wasn''t just him - Aokiji, Kizaru, Sengoku, and even Kong all felt the same way as Akainu.
Death wasing, and it arrived with a Boom.
The light purple and very ck Conqueror Haki bolts collided with the highest building in Marineford, shattering it into pieces.
The Conqueror Haki attack hit its targets with extreme uracy.
"Argh!"
Garp, Tsuru, and Zephyr''s eyes widened as they witnessed the destruction of the main building in Marineford.
Most importantly, the three admirals, the current and former fleet admirals were sent flying towards the unknown, their screams drowned out by the terrifying sizzling sound of the deadly Conqueror Haki.
For the first time in his life, Garp felt afraid. Would his fate be the same as theirs if he had been hit?
...
"One Piece" Events:
On one of the floating inds, a cold wind apanied by heavy snow was falling. A little girl, perhaps 5 years old or younger, was walking in the middle of the blizzard while clinging to a small flower and protecting it from the cold with her frail body.
Suddenly, the little girl''s footsteps halted as she witnessed huge monsters fighting among themselves: a giant snake and a dinosaur-like creature.
Seeing this terrible scene caused the little girl to faint.
In her unconscious state, the little girl held in her hand the most desired thing, the IQ, that the dinosaur-like monster wanted to devour her for. However, this did not happen because Zoro arrived on time and cut off the monster.
"We made it in time," said Chopper, who was on top of the huge mammoth.
Zoro held the little girl and said sarcastically, "Chopper, let her wear your fur."
Chopper responded unconsciously, "Yeah, she looks cold." Then he eximed, "Hey, obviously I can''t take it off!"
...
"You''re awake," said Zoro, and after a while, the little girl woke up to find herself in a strange ce above a giant mammoth. "
Um?" she said confusedly.
"What are you doing in a ce like this?" asked Chopper.
"Oh... Uh... I was..." The little girl stuttered.
"It doesn''t matter. Let''s hurry and get out of here. We''ve been in the snow for days, and I''m sick of it," said Zoro.
"It only takes half a day to cross the winter zone," said the little girl, surprising Zoro, and Chopper.
"Huh?!" eximed both Zoro and Chopper in unison.
"That way," The little girl pointed the opposite way. "See?" she said after they reached the boundary between the winter zone and the spring zone.
"You were telling us which way to go, weren''t you, Zoro?" said Chopper.
"I-It was a coincidence..." responded Zoro shamelessly.
"My vige is down that river. Thanks for saving me. I''m Xiao," said Xiao.
" --Zoro."
" --I''m Tony Tony Chopper."
"Huh? A talking gori!" Xiao was shocked to the point of fainting again.
"Don''t pass out!" eximed Chopper.
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
"Is he a fool for following the path indicated by Zoro? Hahaha!"
"Aww, Xiao, that''s cute. Is the flower in her hand an IQ?"
"You''re right. I wonder why she was searching for it in such a cold environment."
"Hahaha! Zoro''s sense of direction is still at its lowest level, as usual. I wonder if he inherited it from his parents."
"Speaking of which, his parents haven''t shown up yet."
The nurses continued their discussion about the manga events, unaware of the man in the far corner whose expression changed with every harshment.
"I''m here, and actually, Zoro inherited his bad sense of direction from me," Roronoa Arashi thought to himself, not daring to speak out loud.
"Ihihihihi~ that''s funny," Dr. Kurehaughed while reading the manga.
"Haha! This little girl is insulting my son by calling him a gori," she chuckled, despite not liking it, enjoying theedic scene.
Kureha nced at her medical team who were also enjoying their time reading manga.
It was a good thing to give them some time off before continuing the critical surgery for Brynndi World. N?v(el)B\\jnn
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 471: Nami''s Escape! Consequences of Offending the Sky Sword.
Chapter 472: Luffy Meets Nami!The knowledge of Vegapunk and Clover is not simple.
Chapter 473: The Limits of Power in the Pirate World! Kaido and Shiki Mock the Fate of the Straw Hats.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
Chapter 480 Namis Escape! Consequences of Offending the Sky Sword.
Chapter 480 Nami''s Escape! Consequences of Offending the Sky Sword.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Something''s weird. My body feels so heavy," said Sanji.
"What do you expect? We haven''t slept properly for a whole week," replied Usopp.
"--Ah?" When he saw Zoro, Usopp was shocked.
"Hm? Oh, it''s you..." Both Sanji and Zoro said at the same time.
"Eh? Sanji! Usopp!" Unlike Zoro, Chopper was excited, he quickly rushed towards them.
...
On the main ind:
"All the captains have arrived in port," said a Shiki follower.
"Good. We''ll depart as soon as we finish the general assembly," replied Shiki.
"So tonight''s the night, then?!"
"Return the men to the vige,"Shiki ordered.
"What? You''re freeing them?"
"That was the promise. You give them hope before you give them despair," said Shiki slyly "
"The desperate look on someone''s face as he falls from even higher ce is extraordinary. Don''t you agree? Jihahahaha!"
Suddenly Dr. Indigo arrived and used signnguage and his growling shoes sound to talk.
"Huh?!" Shiki didn''t understand.
"Captain Shiki," eximed Dr. Indigo.
"Now you talk!" shouted everyone present, including Shiki.
"Something terrible has happened! The girl escaped!" announced Dr. Indigo.
"What?!" Shiki was shocked.
"She found out that the pool in the pce is connected to the sea." exined Dr. Indigo.
"That was carless! How could you just let a rare talent escape so easily? Use ourwork and find her!"Shiki ordered.
"Yes, sir!"
The New World:
The Oro Jackson sailed through the turbulent sea. The crew of Roger trusted their ship to face the storm alone and entered the art store located on board.
This art store was smaller than the ones on the ground, but for the few crew members present, it was immeasurably vast inside.
"Wahahaha! This Shiki is still as cruel and evil as ever,"ughed Roger.
"I wonder what he wants to do with the vigers," he continued. "Maybe he''ll try his monsters on them."
"It''s kind of obvious. He called his followers'' crews for that. I see a lot of familiar faces," said Rayleigh with a smile.
"He really is going to do it. Since Zoro and Sanji gathered there, do we assume they will sessfully protect the vigers?" wondered Gaban.
"Though it seems that Nami sessfully escaped. Haha, she was electrocuted in the water with those monsters, but she only lost consciousness. This is not the weak Nami anymore," said Rouge in amazement.
"If it were Buggy who got tasered instead of Nami, he would be dead by now. Haha!," Shanksughed, referring to Buggy.
"You bastard! I am Buggy-sama, a man who will be the Pirate King and inherit the status of captain! Do you think I''m going to die from these children''s toys?" Buggy spoke arrogantly.
"Haha! Stop ying roles that don''t suit you. The whole world knows you''re so cowardly, Buggy," Gaban spoke up this time.
...
Flying Ind, Merveille:
"Dr. Indigo, go and narrow all the water channels connected to the ponds and pools in the pce immediately so that no human body can pass through them!" shouted Shiki.
"Yes, sir!" Dr. Indigo nodded his head and set off toplete the task that his captain had given him.
"What a clever use of the mind to rely on the events of the manga to correct your mistakes, Shiki. Wororororo!" Kaidoughed,menting.
"Although I don''t think I can kidnap Nami in the future, that doesn''t mean I won''t kidnap other people. It''s just a precaution. Jihahahaha!" Shikiughed, exining.
"Hmm, I see that your character in the manga still retains your cruelty. What do you n to do to those vigers to make them feel desperate?" Kaido asked.
"Isn''t that obvious, Kaido? He''s going to use them asb rats," Shiki said.
"Hey, he...?" Why are you talking about him as if he were someone else and not you?" Kaido was curious.
"That''s because he''s a different person from me now. This guy has be old and weak, and it''s very likely that he will lose to Luffy. So it''s definitely not me. This golden lion in the manga still carries some of my prestige, but that doesn''t mean it''s me," Shiki said, refusing to admit.
"Shiki, are you a fool? You will grow old, and in 20 years, you will be like him. Isn''t it obvious?" Kaido felt disdain toward Shiki''s foolish attitude.
...
Marineford:
The naval headquarters'' sirens red incessantly, signaling a dire situation that had surpassed all tolerance levels.
Chaos was evident, as the central building in Marinefordy almost entirely destroyed, and some soldiers had lost their lives in the rubble.
The high-ranking officers, including Sengoku, Kong, Aokiji, Kizaru, and Akainu, had all sustained severe injuries of varying degrees.
For instance, Akainu, Sengoku, and Kong had each lost at least one arm and remained unconscious, under intensive care at the Navy hospital.
Garp stood by his friend Sengoku''s side, gazing in disbelief at his pale face as hey absent-minded on the military hospital bed.
"Did that guy''s Haki cause all this harm to you, Sengoku? You have the ability to wrap yourself in conqueror Haki, so why didn''t you protect yourself?" Garp half-heartedly replied, feeling guilty for failing to protect his friend, who was fighting between life and death.
"Don''t me yourself, Garp. We once again underestimated Sky Sword Rob, so we brought this upon ourselves," Tsuru interjected.
Zephyr sighed, "Well, it seems like this is a punishment and a warning... after all, none of them have died yet."
Garp nodded in agreement, sensing that Rob''s attackcked the intention to kill, despite being fatal.
"What should we do now?" one of the vice admirals asked.
"We must ensure that today''s incident does not be public," Zephyr responded calmly.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
Chapter 472: Luffy Meets Nami!The knowledge of Vegapunk and Clover is not simple.
Chapter 473: The Limits of Power in the Pirate World! Kaido and Shiki Mock the Fate of the Straw Hats.
Chapter 474: Beckman''s hypotheses are like spoilers!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 481 Luffy Meets Nami!The knowledge of Vegapunk and Clover is not simple.
Chapter 481 Luffy Meets Nami!The knowledge of Vegapunk and Clover is not simple.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
Nami was finally able to breathe after getting out of the sea of Merveille Ind on the back of the electric Bird who decided to help her.
But soon they fell into a hugeke on another ind that turned out to contain water monsters of enormous size.
The water monsters wanted to devour them, but the electric Bird electrocuted them all and sessfully roasted them, but he noticed toote that he also electrocuted Nami.
Screaming, he rushed to her rescue and pulled her out of the water.
When he saw her, she began to move, and as a sign of her imminent awakening, he began to peck her head enthusiastically.
"That hurts!" Nami sent him flying with a punch.
"Stop," Nami looked like a professional Tamer.
"But you saved me. Thanks," she said, smiling.
The bird cheered with joy.
"So where are we?" wondered Nami.
"Sunny-Go!" Nami noticed the presence of their ship and began to run happily toward it.
But suddenly Luffy appeared who was being chased by a few giant scorpions.
"Oh, It''s Sunny-Go!" eximed Luffy.
"Luffy!" shouted Nami.
"Hm...? Hey! Nami!"Luffy was surprised and started running towards Nami.
But he brought with him giant scorpions and a giant lion too.
"Yikes!" Nami was horrified.
"I''m so d you''re safe! I''m surprised you were able to escape from that guy!" cheered Luffy.
"Stay away from me!" Nami ran in the opposite direction.
In turn, it was the turn of the electric Bird to shine, which stunned all the monsters that were chasing the duo.
"Whoaaa!!" Stars appeared in Luffy''s eyes upon seeing this.
Nami finally managed to change her scandalous outfit into another scandalous one, in any case, she still looked very sexy.
At the same time, Luffy was enjoying eating grilled Scorpion meat.
"Where''s everyone else?" asked Nami.
"I haven''t seen anybody after that. This ce is huge. I never thought I''d find you first," replied Luffy.
"Anyway, eat. This scorpion is good. Isn''t it, Billy?"
The electric bird that Luffy named Billy nodded happily.
"No thanks! Hm? Billy?" Nami was surprised.
Luffy said, "Him. This guy''s bill is electric!" as he pulled Billy''s cheek, resulting in a shocking electrical discharge. However, it didn''t affect Luffy.
"Right?"
"Oh, yeah Electricity doesn''t affect a rubber man," Nami remembered what happened in Skypiea against Enel at that time Luffy was invincible against that lightning man.
Nami hung up her swimsuit to dry
"So, now that we''ve found Sunny-Go, do you want to wait for everyone or go look for them?" asked Nami.
"Go look for them," eximed Luffy.
Cocoyashi Town: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
After seeing the perfect flow of events so far, one reader sighed with relief and said, "Phew, Nami-san finally managed to escape from the Golden Lion''s grip."
His friend also nodded with satisfaction and said, "Yes, it''s reassuring since she met with Luffy-san."
Another reader pointed out a vital point, "Then the Golden Lion Shiki won''t be able to use Nami-san as a hostage anymore."
Another reader expressed concern and said, "That damn Golden Lion will probably kidnap her again. Don''t forget who he is..."
"What a perfectly fitting name for this bird, Billy! He made a great contribution to saving Nami and helping her escape," one reader remarked.
"Hahahahaha! Is this a motorcycle? No, this is a Crawfish!"
"Hahahaha! Franky is really creative!"
Readers in Cocoyashi continued to enjoy the smooth flow of events as they read through the chapters toward the final battle between the Golden Lion and the Straw Hats.
The chefs from Baratie were still in Cocoyashi when a curious guest approached them.
"The foster father of Sanji, and the man who ate his leg so that little child could survive. The man who taught Sanji great manners, you are respected as a pirate who does not have a pirate soul. I did not expect to see a great man like you today, Zeff-san," the current mayor of the town said as he sat down at the table where the Baratie crew gathered.
Zeff looked at Genzo, who was dressed as a policeman and nodded in greeting.
He also recognized the other party, who had as much screen time in manga and anime as he did.
"Hi, Genzo, it''s hard to associate your character in the manga full of scars with the person sitting in front of me, but it''s easy to recognize you when you wear these clothes, haha," Zeff said, making conversation.
"Thank you for thepliment, but I don''t deserve any of this. I''m just a loser pirate, and since my character appeared in the manga, I''ve been living in its shadow. Please don''t call me a great man. I haven''t done anything worth it in this life," Zeff said sadly.
...
Ohara:
"Dear Nami has finally escaped from Shiki!" Bell-mre shouted enthusiastically.
"Haha! Nami is really smart and brave, escaping from such a dangerous ce," Olvia praised Nami''s courage.
"Billy''s speed helped her swim; otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared to make such a decision. After all, she can''t hold her breath for hours," Otohime credited Billy''s help.
"Haha! What a cute and strange bird. Isn''t it supposed to be a raging battle animal like the other animals on these inds?" Gloriosa was curious about Billy''s uniqueness.
"Yes, it''s strange. he looks like a pet that is easy to tame if handled gently. In addition, it is very strong. With his electricity, he can even ovee the strongest mutated Shiki monsters," Olvia agreed.
"Robin seems to be enjoying the ride with Franky and Brook. Look, Franky turned the crawfish into a motorcycle, hahaha!" Olviaughed as the manga shifted to another scene.
...
..
"Oh, how interesting my future life looks," Brook mused to himself as he saw the elegant skeleton lying on the back of the motorcycle (crawfish).
"Crawley Davidson? What an appropriate name for a motorcycle made of crawfish... Franky has given me the inspiration for a new invention!" eximed Dr. Vegapunk.
"I see that Shiki has a lot of advanced technology. Weather monitoring technology, TV connected to the hull of Den Den Mushi, and others... where did he get it from? Aren''t these your inventions?" Professor Clover was curious about it.
"Well, there are more than two decades from this time until the current time in the manga. I started putting some of my creations on the world market several years ago, with many of them being restricted by the world government. It''s not strange that if the situation continued with what it was, I would have put in more after all those years. Then it''s not strange that Shiki gets it with his wealth," Vegapunk exined.
"Now, after joining Rob, who gave me enough money to conduct my research and absolute freedom to act as I want with them, the technology in this world will advance to fantastic levels with my help... or rather, it will return to what it was eight centuries ago," Vegapunk continued but stopped at some point.
"Hmm? So you know too," Clover pointed out thest line said by Vegapunk.
"..." Brook once again felt like he was the only fool in the ce.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 473: The Limits of Power in the Pirate World! Kaido and Shiki Mock the Fate of the Straw Hats.
Chapter 474: Beckman''s hypotheses are like spoilers!
Chapter 475: Rob''s Impression of One Piece''s Recent Chapters (Part 1)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 497 Linlins Hope! Zoros Ferocity!
Chapter 497 Linlin''s Hope! Zoro''s Ferocity!
ckStar_BH:
I havee to tell you some great news. This arc has already ended, and the next separate arc too (rted to the anime episodes).
The next arc has already started, which is about the Sabaody Archipgo. You can find more information about it on my P@treon.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
New World, Whole Cake Ind:
Inside the Whole Cake Chateau, an elderly short man stood next to Linlin, wearing a chef''s outfit and carrying a short sword in his hand.
In front of them was a huge chocte cake that Linlin was eyeing from time to time while drooling.
"You still have to wait a little, Linlin. The cake is not yetplete..."
"Haa... sigh~ I didn''t expect to see the great Golden Lion Shiki in such a tight spot in the manga."
The man who was making the cake, and who was responsible for the emergence of Big Mom''s Pirate crew, was Streusen. He is currently 69 years old.
A nostalgic look appeared on Streusen''s face as he read the manga. After all, he was a former member of the Rocks crew alongside Shiki.
"This Golden Lion is just useless trash, don''t be sad about him. The most important thing is to hurry up and finish this cake, Streusen! It looks delicious, Mama Mama!" Since she was a child, Linlin had an abnormal appetite for sweets, which never diminished even after she matured and acquired a slim body.
For her, the Golden Lion Shiki is nothingpared to the chocte cake that Streusen is making in front of her.
"Don''t you feel like the author has something against our former crew members? At first, Captain John was shown as a moving corpse in the hands of a weak pirate like Moria, and now he''s making the great pirate Shiki look like a chicken against the Straw Hat Luffy..."
"That''s not reassuring for us... I hope our rtionship with him as allies will be strengthened, Linlin... Haven''t you already seeded in arousing his instinct for you?"
"Hmm?" Upon hearing that, Linlin became annoyed... After all, she had done everything in her power, but she couldn''t make the man give her a second nce.
The wall he put between them only grew thicker year after year... Although she had already stopped sleeping with other men and having children since she told him about it.
"Don''t be discouraged. Keep pushing him toward the edge. The uing tea party is an opportunity not to be missed, Linlin... If you can win his full favor, we won''t have to worry about the waves of the manga era."
"As he is the only person who can help you solve the bloody conflict with the giants," Streusen added.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"What is this ce?" asked Usopp as he and Chopper carried Nami on his back into a vast greenhouse.
"They''re all IQ nts. They''re using moonlight to grow them," Chopper exined.
"I smell chemicals!"
Chopper ran up the stairs to the upper floor and Usopp followed closely.
"So this is where they''re doing research on IQ," Chopper said.
The duo entered the research room and began searching for anything that could help.
"Which one do we give her?" Usopp asked.
"An enemy!" suddenly he eximed.
They were both surprised when they saw Dr. Indigo.
"Piropiropiropiro!"ughed Dr. Indigo.
"You smell like chemicals! You must be a scientist!" Chopper said.
"Yes, a very good one," replied Dr. Indigo.
"Give us the cure for Daft!" Chopper demanded.
"Piropiropiropiro! Why should I? You idiot!" Dr. Indigo retorted.
"This is what you want, right? I always carry it around for emergencies."
Dr. Indigo pulled out a small pink bottle containing the medicine.
"Well, that''s easy then."
"We just have to take that drug away from him."
"Stay out of the way. I''m gonna sh him to shreds."
At that moment, Zoro arrived.
Ohara:
"Can this even be called a research room? The equipment here is extremely poor... No wonder it took them 20 years to develop something," Dr. Vegapunk''s long tongue kept expressing his dissatisfaction.
"Is this research room really bad!?" Professor Clover asked a serious question.
Brook and Saul focused on the duo''s conversation to gain some insight.
"Of course, the World Government won''t allow the most advanced research items to be released to the market. Even in the ck market, only a few can be found, and that''s what the Golden Lion Shiki seeded in providing to his scientist... Well... did he say he''s a good scientist?"
Seeing Dr. Indigo praising himself as a good scientist, Dr. Vegapunk wanted to hit his head against the wall of the art store andmit suicide.
"This foolish clown reminds me of Caesar or rather a cheap imitation of him. Caesar is much more talented than him... Hah? He even has this acidic devil fruit," surprised Vegapunk.
"Ceasar? Who is he?" Brook wondered.
"Have you heard of MADS before, Brook?" Before Vegapunk exined, Saul took the initiative to exin.
"MADS? I hadn''t heard of it when I was alive, but after my death, I was trapped in the Devil''s Sea for decades, so I didn''t hear about it even after my death... What does it mean?" said Brook.
"It''s the Laboratory for Peace that was active six years ago before the World Government closed it. The Peace Laboratory was a sacred ce for scientists. The scientists who were there produced many inventions that made our lives easier... Vegapunk here was the leader of thatboratory. Ceasar Clown, whom he speaks of, is one of the members of theboratory and is now the only member of MADS who still works with the government after Vegapunk''s resignation."
Saul exined everything in one breath. As a former Vice Admiral, he was not an ignorant person, and these weremon knowledge. Especially, 6 years was not long enough for the world to forget the favor that the MADS organization had done for them.
"Sigh~ You make me nostalgic." Vegapunk sighed.
...
"Yohohohoho! Zoro has arrived!"
"This foolish scientist has already revealed the drug. Now Zoro will do the rest. It''s good that Nami will recover."
...
"Zoro is here, finally... How did he find this researchb without getting lost?" Otohime wondered.
"Horohorohoro! Even my little Perona is surprised. How cute you are, my little one~" Melonaughed after hearing that, and her smile widened even more when she saw her newborn babyughing in her arms.
Seeing this scene made Rob lightly tap Perona''s forehead and want to hug her.
And that''s something Melona didn''t stop him from doing. At this stage, Rob was like a father to Perona.
On the other side, Bell-mre was focused on the exciting manga events that had already reached their final stages.
"Finally!"
Bell-mre sighed after seeing Zoro use the Asura demon aura in his battle against Dr. Indigo... This means the battle will end.
As expected, the battle ended and Chopper obtained the medicine that Zoro threw.
"My dear Nami has been saved," Bell-mre wiped tears of joy.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 489: Is it the same scenario for dropping the Golden Lion?
Chapter 490: The Golden Lion''s Stupidity! Rouge''s Obsession.
Chapter 491: The Golden Lion''s End. (End of the arc)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 483 Beckmans hypotheses are like spoilers!
Chapter 483 Beckman''s hypotheses are like spoilers!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"What?!" Xiao''s mother couldn''t believe the news that her daughter had juste with.
"It''s true. Shui''s father came back, he said everyone will be back soon too. We''ll see Daddy and Sister again!" Xiao responded enthusiastically.
"Is it true?! This isn''t a dream?! Xiao''s grandmother asked in amazement.
"That means" said Xiao''s mother.
"Yeah. Shiki''s leaving. He''s taking all the animals to the sea of schemes. To the East Blue." replied Xiao.
On the side, Nami who was identally listening to what Xiao said widened her eyes in shock, and then recalled what Shiki had said earlier:
"You''ll soon learn what my goal is. You''ll beg me to let you join my crew."
"Be a navigator on my ship, baby-chan."
"There are favors I''m willing to do for my own crew member. Jihahahaha!"
...
"After all these years, a light of hope... This is like a dream."Xiao''s grandmother cried tears of joy "
"I know The faster he goes to East Blue, the better. Every minuteevery secondcount," wished Xiao''s mother.
Hearing that made Nami sad, " Luffy..."
...
Back to Robin''s group:
"This is a warning to the World Government and the Navy," said a Pirate.
Robin held up the newspaper saying, "--In other words, Captain Shiki''s aim is..."
The pirate continued, "--To destroy the East Blue. And then to overthrow the world."
"After the general assembly tonight, he''s sending those animals into the East Blue."
"If he does that, thousands of people will die!" said Franky.
"Don''t worry about it. It''s to make the World Government surrender."
"We were summoned by an incredible man, eh?"
"You said it! All right! Let''s raise our sses again!"
"You guys better not attend the general assembly in those clothes. Put on something proper."
"A dress code. Okay," said Robin, smiling.
"Cause tonight, I hear he''s going to do a demonstration for us."
"A demonstration?" Robin didn''t understand.
"Yeah. He''s going to crush the one vige that''s on this ind." replied the Pirate.
"It''s gonna be so exciting!"Added his Fish-Manpanion.
"There are people living on this ind?!" shocked Robin. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fish-Man Ind, Ryugu Pce:
"This is terrible - Jamon!" King Neptunemented with an annoyed expression on his face while reading the manga page.
"This golden lion is very evil. He wants to destroy an entire sea area as a scapegoat... This is unforgivable!"
"This world will not be safe as long as there are such criminals who possess such thinking. We have to fight them - Jamon!"
The more he reads the manga, the more King Neptune finds that the Golden Lion deserves to die.
"He even wants to destroy the vige on a whim. This... this bastard!"
"What''s wrong with you, my king?" The right minister asked anxiously.
"Nothing. Oh, why is there a Fish-Man among these Shiki Pirates!" Seeing the green-skinned Fish-Man in thepany of pirates made King Neptune feel a headache.
"He even expressed his enthusiasm for the event of the destruction of the vige. Damn!"
King Neptune thought that the bad reputation of the Fishman race destroyed by Arlong was already enough, but why that too?
"Sigh~"
...
Mermaid Cove, inside the art store:
"What does this bastard mean that our clothes don''t fit for the party? Look how great my clothes are!" Little Franky pointed to Franky on the manga page, who was dressed stylishly, and shouted angrily.
"Stop it, you''re annoying customers. Kokoro-san will scold us again," said Iceburg.
"This just annoys me a lot! These pirates are talking about the lives of thousands of people as if they were nothing... Is the Great Pirate era going to be this cruel?" Franky''s morale has dropped.
"Sigh~ I also haven''t yet understood why Roger started this era in the manga. It''s scary." Their teacher Tom spoke this time.
...
"That mean guy, he took advantage of mest time but he hasn''te back yet to see me," Suzan thought sadly. She couldn''t help but sigh.
"Mom, I''ve got a new prophecy. The bad guy wille soon to harass you again," Little Shyarly pointed to her ss ball, saying with an annoying smile.
"Really! - I mean, why is heing?" Suzan''s eyes widened after hearing this, but she quickly adjusted her status as a respectable mother.
"I''ve already said that he''s onlying to harass you."
...
East Blue, Syrup Town:
"Merry!"
"Everyone is enjoying Manga Day, and here you are, putting effort into designing a ship? I can''t believe it," Kaya''s father said with a smile while looking at the young man who was nning and drawing, just as he had seen in the manga today.
"This time, I''m going to make the Going Merry stronger and better so that you don''t die again," Merry replied with tears in his eyes.
Every time he remembers the moment of burning Going Merry in the manga, tears almost don''t stop flowing from his eyes.
"I support you! Go, Merry, and make a ship that exceeds even Thousand Sunny-Go!" Kaya''s mother enthusiastically cheered for Merry this time.
...
Inside the art store:
"What will the Golden Lion gain from targeting the East Blue in the manga?" Ysopp wondered with hatred.
"Chasing his ass from an angry Marine Hero, a protagonist who will not calm down until he sends him on his way, a revolutionary who is ready to put aside his grudge against the world government until he deals with him. There are so many. I envy the Golden Lion," replied Benn Beckman sarcastically.
"Oh, just thinking about it sends chills down my spine. Is he crazy?" Yasoppmented.
"But you forgot about our crew. If I hear the news in the manga, I will force Shanks to intervene, and then he will be targeted by an emperor too," added Yasopp.
"You say this assuming you''re going to ask Shanks for help. What if you don''t? And what if Shanks refuses? It''s hard for him to move. From what I see about our crew in the manga, our movements are so vague and few that they are almost non-existent. Every move causes great repercussions," Beckman said while smoking.
"Sigh, ~ man, talking to people with sharp minds gives me a headache," said Yasopp.
"Let''s move on. I see that a fight will break out between the Straw Hats!"
"Oh, is it already here?"
"I think it''s a losing first fight."
"Stop, man. I''m tired. All your spections are right, so what''s different from spoilers?" eximed Yasopp.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 475: Rob''s Impression of One Piece''s Recent Chapters (Part 1)
Chapter 476: Rob''s Impression of One Piece''s Recent Chapters (Part 2)
Chapter 477: Luffy''s Crew VS. Golden Lion Shiki! The Complete Defeat.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 484 Robs Impression of One Pieces Recent Chapters (1)
Chapter 484 Rob''s Impression of One Piece''s Recent Chapters (1)
Question: Does anyone remember that I predicted the appearance of the so-called Holy Knights before Oda revealed them?
Well, no one remembers, right?
Then let me remind you... I predicted it in the Thriller Bark arc, where one of the Celestial Dragons promised his subordinate that he would make him a Holy Knight if he brought him Brook''s Devil Fruit.
I also have a lot of urate predictions in this manga, such as Buggy''s rise to a Yonko seat!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Rob sessfully escaped from the crazy woman in Marigoa without further escting the conflict.
Along his journey, he punished those involved in the "Hunter extermination n" and obtained vital information about this world.
Most notably, he came up with peculiar ideas on how to handle Imu.
"I''ll determine what to do when the timing is right," he thought to himself.
[Ding!]
However, his thoughts were interrupted by a notification from his art system.
"Oh, two chapters have been released simultaneously again...looks like I''m in for some fun myself," Rob said, grinning.
He flew slowly over the red continent using his paper wings, fueled by his curiosity.
"I''m going tond," Rob decided as he descended onto the dark red soil.
He immediately created a ss barrier to protect himself from a sudden sandstorm.
The deste terrain was unfamiliar to him, as if he hadnded on a different instead of the Seas, despite being miles away from the Holy Land.
Suddenly, a sofa materialized out of nowhere, and Robfortably sat on it, maintaining his ss barrier to ward off the sandstorm.
Excitedly, he purchased thetest edition of Shonen Jump, containing chapters 1079 and 1080.
With great anticipation, he opened the pages to immerse himself in thetest story.
He was greeted by York''s face, the betrayed version of Vegapunk, as she spoke about her newfound problem while munching on meat.
"Hey, didn''t you say you were going to be one of the Celestial Dragons? Why are you suddenly an enemy of your supposed allies too? Huh... Women! Even as clones, they cause endless trouble," he thought.
"As expected from the World Government, why would they leave a time bomb like you behind?" Rob shook his head sarcastically as he read the first page.
"I already expected that they would get rid of you after taking advantage of you," he added.
"Why does she control all the Seraphim? Isn''t its power simr only to the rest of the Vegapunk clones? The original Vegapunk even has a higher authority than her... or did the Gorosei give her a simr authority to theirs?"
"But that''s unlikely since they''re nning to get rid of her too. Maybe that''s just temporary, until Saturn arrives...?" Rob mused.
"Oh, the ckbeard Pirates are here too? There is no doubt now why the narrator said that the Egghead incident would shake the whole world if even the ckbeard Pirates were involved in this mess," Rob eximed.
"Oh, regarding ckbeard, didn''t he recently escape from the clutches of Newgate? Where could he be? Surely, as a big viin in this world, he has his own plot armor..." Rob wondered.
...
Impel Down:
"Why am I here? Fuck!" Teach cursed his bad luck, which took him out of one prison and threw him into another, more challenging prison.
So far, he had not seen any hope of escaping from this ce.
"Are you cursing your bad luck again, ckbeard?" the warden suddenly appeared, Magen, opening Teach''s cell before saying, "I have good news for you. Maybe you will get out of this prison soon."
...
Back on the Red Continent,
Rob was still relishing the events of the new chapter. ckbeard was only a passing thought, as Rob was not really interested in his fate. He had reached a level where he would ignore all inherent risks.
"The Puddle Pirates? The Social Club? The Bourgeois Pirates? Hahaha! What interesting subordinates owned by Shanks," Robughed as he saw the scene.
"Oh, it seems that Shanks is very likable."
"Kid is very brave! He wanted to exterminate the crews of the Shanks in front of him," Rob''s eyes widened as he saw this scene.
For a moment, hepletely forgot that he was already in the world of One Piece, and had gone beyond what Shanks had reached. N?v(el)B\\jnn
All that remained was an avid manga reader.
Rob seemed just as excited as in the past.
"Oh! What a terrible future after 10 seconds... Shanks already has an observation Haki of this level, as expected from a Yonko!"
"Beckman lookspletely rxed... Shanks is really angry! I haven''t seen him show such an expression even in the Summit War!"
"Kamusari? Isn''t that Captain Roger''s move? He learned it then!" eximed Rob.
"My god... I don''t expect him to survive this attack even if he has a 3 billion bounty on his head... he''s as good as dead."
"They were exterminated to the death..."
Rob was surprised by the contents of this chapter. He had been waiting to see Shanks fight since chapter 1!
"Damn it! Finally here! Legendary Red Hair battle scene!"
"No, this is not a battle, but aplete one-sided extermination."
Rob did not expect such a surprise from this chapter. It already seemed that the manga was entering its final stages.
In any case, Rob did not know that the manga had already entered its final saga, but he would soon find out.
"With this level of strength, Shanks can fight me for a few minutes before he loses... very good! He is very talented. His conqueror Haki is very tyrannical, and he has a strong destructive trait."
His mangaka eye allowed him to see what the ordinary human eye could not see in manga drawings.
He could even feel the power emitted by every attack he saw in the manga and measure it urately!
And this was unthinkable!
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 476: Rob''s Impression of One Piece''s Recent Chapters (Part 2)
Chapter 477: Luffy''s Crew VS. Golden Lion Shiki! The Complete Defeat.
Chapter 478: The Terrifying Golden Lion!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 485 Robs Impression of One Pieces Recent Chapters (2)
Chapter 485 Rob''s Impression of One Piece''s Recent Chapters (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Rob couldn''t contain his excitement as he eximed, "If Chapter 1080 is just as good as the previous one, or even better, I won''t be disappointed if there''s no chapter next week!" He eagerly flipped through the pages and started reading.
As he read Chapter 1079, he couldn''t help but feel unsatisfied. It only left him craving for more Shanks fight scenes.
However, his attention was quickly drawn to the first page of the new chapter, where he saw the image of the Pirate Ind. "Does this have anything to do with that bastard Teach?" he wondered.
Rob couldn''t wait to find out more as he continued reading. "I wonder if that''s how his battle with Law ended. What was the result? Oh, there''s news about Koby!" he eximed as he read on.
He chuckled as he read about the 500 million Berry bounty on Koby''s head. "Haha! Those pirates are lucky I''m not in their dimension, or else they wouldn''t be so arrogant," said Rob to himself.
Rob erupted intoughter as he read about bounties on the heads of Marines. "Hahaha! Buggy truly lives up to his name! He''s really a bug!" he eximed.
His excitement grew further as he read about an ind that could talk. "An ind that speaks? Avalo Pizarro, right? Could it be the ind''s fruit?" he spected, eagerly anticipating what woulde next.
As a renowned collector of Devil Fruits, Rob possessed extensive knowledge about them. Therefore, when he witnessed an ind talking, he immediately recognized it as an Ind Fruit, a rare-type of Devil Fruit that bestowed the user with the ability to transform into an "ind human." Its user could control and move around the ind with their thoughts, altering the topography as they desired and extracting the ind''s mystical resources. This fruit was considered high-grade in Paramecia-type.
"What a good guy Koby is! He deserves recognition from Luffy and to be seen as a potential enemy by Zoro. However, escaping from the Ind Fruit user''s ind without adequate strength is impossible," thought Rob.
As he watched Koby rescue the ves and offer himself as bait for their escape, Rob''s emotions becameplex. He realized that individuals like Koby still existed within the Navy.
This was the reason why Rob did not want to kill the Navymand and render itpletely paralyzed.
Rob sneered as he observed, "This is Shiryu, and that is the corrupt king. As I suspected, Avalo Pizzaro has already consumed the Ind Fruit. However, it appears that his control over the ability is pathetic, given that he cannot catch the Koby group without causing destruction."
"The Strength-Strength Fruit, the Sick-Sick Fruit, the Clear-Clear Fruit, the Ind-Ind Fruit, and now the Glug-Glug Fruit and the Huge-Huge Fruit - opposite to my Mini-Mini Fruit - were acquired by Teach for his group of pirates. He has managed to obtain really powerful devil fruits, indicating his proficiency in this field."
Rob kept reading the chapter until he reached an intriguing scene.
"Haha! ckbeard never fails to intrigue me. He''s determined to transform the pirate ind into an official state and proim himself its king. Who knows, maybe the World Government might recognize his status, albeit with some stiptions."
"Kuzan already... Oh, does that refer to the Sword organization? If the Marines have abandoned their Marine symbole, does that mean they are no longer part of the Navy? What does this imply? Is there a new Navy being established?"
Even Rob was taken aback by the significance of the Sword organization.
"Oh! This is Perona! Was she the one who assisted Koby? That''s right, I almost forgot that Moria was imprisoned by the Teach on the Pirate Ind."
Rob immersed himself in the chapter''s content without paying attention to his surroundings. After all, not everyone had the opportunity to visit the ce he had been to.
"Have Koby''s rescuers arrived already? This Marine woman! Did she consume the Whip-Whip Fruit?! Who is she... Kujaku!?"
The appearance of new faces, one after the other, in the Navy ranks left Rob feeling conflicted.
"Are all of them members of the Sword organization?-- What! Is she Tsuru''s granddaughter? This cannot be! Tsuru never had any children! Where did she get a granddaughter from?! Is she an adopted granddaughter?"
"Oh, are those slimy men the golems of this man who calls himself a prince?"
"Tashigi, Helmeppo... And Garp... Wait, that''s an enraged Garp! Oh, shit!" eximed Rob.
Rob''s eyes widened as he saw Garp''s warship soaring in the sky.
"What a monster! He''s finally using his conqueror Haki... Gxy Impact? ughs) He can even pack a punch from this distance?! Oh, my god! If that Ind man is in control of the area that Garp hit, may the heavens have mercy on his corrupted soul."
"Garp really is something... An old man about to die, yet he can unleash this much power?! How is this even possible?!"
...
Marineford:
"Achoo!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Naval Hospital shook from Garp''s single sneeze.
"Bwahahaha! Who''s the scoundrel bad-mouthing me behind my back?" Garp chuckled.
"Well, it doesn''t matter," Garp continued to indulge in his symbiote cookies without any restraint.
Little did he realize that his colleague Sengoku''s face was entirely smeared with his mucus.
"GAAAAARP!!!" eximed Sengoku, who had just woken up from hisa.
...
Back at Rob''s ce,
"Did the chapter end so quickly? Hell, I haven''t had enough yet!"
"Why isn''t Teach there? Did he leave? Could he be the one who has reached Egghead at the moment?"
"Or is he still stuck in his battle with Law? But that''s not possible..."
Rob was so eager to know what would happen next after the separation that he still felt unsatisfied.
"Damn it! Why isn''t there a new chapter next week? Sigh~ This is unbelievable!"
Rob hadpletely forgotten to say that he would be satisfied if he got a chapter as good as the previous one. He already got it, but he still didn''t feel any satisfaction.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 477: Luffy''s Crew VS. Golden Lion Shiki! The Complete Defeat.
Chapter 478: The Terrifying Golden Lion!
Chapter 479: The Greatest Enemy of the World Government for 800 Years.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 486 Luffys Crew VS. Golden Lion Shiki! The Complete Defeat.
Chapter 486 Luffy''s Crew VS. Golden Lion Shiki! The Complete Defeat.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Luffy?" Nami went out to look for Luffy and the others.
"Stay away, Nami!" shouted Luffy.
Nami''s eyes widened upon seeing the scene in front of her, then she became anxious.
Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, and even Usopp and Chopper stood face to face with the Golden Lion Shiki who was standing on a t rock above two rock pirs.
"There''s my Baby-chan," said Shiki.
"Shiki!" shocked Nami.
"That was cold. Baby-chan. Leaving the pce without saying anything. I was hurt." said Shiki, sarcastically "
"Shut up. Damn bastard. You tricked us and abducted Nami-san!" Sanji said with obvious hatred in his tone of voice.
"Jihahahaha! You can''t expect me not to take away such an amazing woman." Shiki gave an argument for what he did.
"Protect her well if you don''t want to lose her," he added.
"But then again, I think she''s the one who doesn''t want to leave me now. Isn''t that right, Baby-chan?" An evil smile appeared on Shiki''s face while saying that.
"You bastard!" eximed Sanji.
"Hey, Wheelie!" eximed Luffy.
"Don''t think you can steal my crew member and get away scot-free," He said with a serious expression "
"Oh? What do you n to do?" asked Shiki.
"Slug you but good!!" replied Luffy loudly.
Immediately after that he and the rest of his crew ran toward Shiki.
"Jihahahahaha!" Seeing this made Shikiugh, "Try and slug me if you can."
"Gumo-Gumo no! Sickle!"
"Special Attack! Fire Bird Star!!"
"Seventy-two Pound Phoenix!"
"Arm Point! Cloven Roseo Metel!"
"Poitrine Shoot-"
Shiki grabbed Sanji''s leg, which prevented him frompleting his attack.
"You''re a pretty good team. I''m impressed you made me use my hands. But once I use my hands, I''m not gonna draw them back."
"I''ll start with you."
"Sanji!" shouted Chopper.
"Rocket!"
Luffy collided with Shiki''s back and sent him flying.
"Hm? Were you guys in the middle of a conversation?" asked Luffy.
"Not really," replied Sanji.
The New World:
Aboard the Oro Jackson:
"Wahahaha! Luffy and his friends never cease to amaze me with their teamwork. Even Shiki was taken aback," Roger chuckled uncontrobly. Witnessing a legendary pirate from his time being defeated by a bunch of kids made him d that he had passed away 20 years earlier before their emergence.
"Is it just me or is the Golden Lion not trying to kill any of them? He''s clearly toying with them without using any real force," Rayleighmented. He knew the Golden Lion to be a hot-blooded pirate, and even raising one''s voice in his presence was considered an insult that could lead to immediate death, let alone an attack on him.
"Haha! Indeed. After enduring their mass attacks, they remain unscathed and without losing any limbs. This is not the Golden Lion we know," Gaban added,ughing. He never expected to see such a fight between Shiki and the Straw Hats.
"I wonder how this will end," Buggy pondered.
"I wish Luffy and his crew good luck," Shanks said with a helpless smile. He knew it was unlikely for them to defeat Shiki without a miracle.
"Well, let''s continue watching and see what happens. I''m curious to see how this arc will conclude," Roger said.
"I don''t want to see Shiki seed in his schemes. It would be devastating to see those monsters rampage through the East Blue," Rouge expressed her concerns. She was a kind woman who couldn''t bear to see destruction, even in a manga, let alone in reality.
...
Whole Cake Ind:
Charlotte Linlin''s sweetughter echoed throughout Whole Cake Chateau.
"Mama Mama! Haha~ I thought he was going to be one of the emperors," she giggled. "Turns out he''s just a weak old man hiding in paradise, trying to bully the weak in the weakest of the seas - the East Blue."
"To what level have you descended, Shiki? Where is the golden lion that used to rule the sky? Has time been enough to weaken a fierce lion like you to this extent?"
Linlin''s expression turned terrifying as she thought about her most fearsome enemy - time.
Shiki was just a reminder of this terrifying foe. Would her fate be like his? After all, she wasn''t much younger than he was.
"No, I have to do something before I run out of time. --Yes, Rob can help me with this. I''ve heard he has a precious elixir that can solve this problem. Since I''m his ally, he''ll give it to me, won''t he, Smoothie?" Linlin turned to her beautiful daughter, who inherited her erotic features.
"Yes, Mama," Smoothie replied briefly.
"You''ve turned 15 now. Just because he doesn''t like me doesn''t mean he won''t like you too. We''ll invite him to the next Tea Party." Linlin decided her child''s fate with just a few words.
"What about Elbaf? Have theye up with the new volume, Perospero?" Linlin turned to her eldest son.
"Yes, Mama! They''ve already gotten it. The giants are so grateful to us. But Dorry and Brogy have returned to their homnd and told them that their boss will open an art store there already..." Perospero replied with frustration.
"What?! We have to implement our n faster then! Go tell Katakuri to move to Elbaf now!"
...
"So you think you can fight me as equals, huh? This is too troublesome. I''ll take care of you all at once." decided Shiki.
As soon as he said that he raised his hand.
"He''s gonna do something," remarked Zoro.
As soon as Shiki turned his hand, the earth shook... No, it''s more correct to say that the earth became within his reach that he could control it at will.
"Lion''s Threat Earth Bind!"
Many huge rock Lions appeared and roared in Straw Hats menacingly, the scene looked very shocking.
But Luffy did not back down in the face of this threat.
"Gumo-Gumo No! Cannon!!"
Luffy''s attack was able to destroy one rock lion.
Zoro, Sanji, and Usopp continued to conduct a joint attack with the aim of getting rid of Shiki, towards which the path became clear, but:
"Nice try, but no."
"You guys aren''t even worth killing."
With one punch, Zoro was thrown back to the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Zoro!"
"Gear Thir-"
Luffy wanted to use the strongest move in his arsenal but it was to no avail because they were all drowned in the dirt.
"Luffy!" Nami eximed anxiously after seeing this scene.
The dirt turned into a solid rock pir surrounded by Straw Hats.
On Sphinx Ind:
"How cruel, Shiki," Whitebeardmented with annoyance.
Although he had anticipated this oue, he didn''t really want to see it.
"Tsk...using intimidation and threats to make a woman follow him, what a scoundrel!" Oden couldn''t tolerate Shiki''s nonsense anymore.
"What do you expect from a pirate, Oden?" Marco remarked.
"But aren''t we all pirates? Do we have such ideas?"
"We Whitebeard Pirates are not like other pirates. We have principles to uphold. That guy doesn''t have the same principles as us. All of his principles require a person to be crazy to uphold them. Gurararara!" Whitebeardughed after saying all of that.
"Huh? So he''s just a fucking madman...what''s the Straw Hats'' fault until they run into such a madman during this period when they haven''t yet reached their peak..."
"Their bad luck."
"Sigh~ This is their first defeat, right?" Maybe we''ll see their reactionter."
"Ah, yes, maybe."
"In any case, it''s aplete defeat."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 478: The Terrifying Golden Lion!
Chapter 479: The Greatest Enemy of the World Government for 800 Years.
Chapter 480: Shiki, the Great Pirate Who Lacks Greatness!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 487 The Terrifying Golden Lion!
Chapter 487 The Terrifying Golden Lion!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"You were responsible for what happened in the East Blue too," asked Nami.
Shiki nodded in agreement, " that''s right."
"Keep... Keep your hands off my friends and the East Blue!" Namipletely copsed in the face of the fear of losing her friends and her hometown.
"You''re doing things in the wrong order. I thought I told you...There are favors I can do for my crew member."
"The only threat to me is those cyclones. You should be well aware of how I need a good navigator," exined Shiki. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Nami touched the bracelet on her hand with some nostalgia which caught the attention of Shiki who thought they were a gift from a crew member that Nami loves, " A memento?"
"Don''t be stupid, My sister I left behind in my hometown gave it to me." Saying that, Nami remembered her sister Nojiko.
"If I join your crew, will you leave the East Blue alone?" asked Nami.
"Jihahahaha! You know. My crew is more important to me than anything else."
"I couldn''t attack the hometown of my crew members," said Shiki clearly.
"D-don''t be stupid, Nami," Usopp said, still conscious inside the rock pir.
"Usopp!" eximed Nami.
"Still conscious, huh...?" Shiki was surprised.
"You''re not going to sell yourself to him to save your hometown, are you? Luffy would never... allow something so selfish!"said Usopp with difficulty.
"What do you mean by ''allow,'' kid?"
"You don''t seem to understand the situation!"
An extremely huge rock is ced on top of the stone pir in which Usopp, Luffy and the others are being held.
"Wait!"
"I understand the situation! Leave my friends alone!" Nami shouted at Shiki.
"Hm... Then give me your answer. Huh, Baby-chan?"
"Usopp, this is the only way. I''ll protect the East Blue. So don''t worry about a thing and continue your journey."Nami said.
"--No! Nami! Don''t!" Echoed Usopp.
"--I''ll be fine. I can survive anywhere," said Nami.
"--STOP! DON''T BE STUPED! NOBODY''S GONNA ACCEPT--"
Before he finished what he wanted to say his head was crushed by Shiki.
"Usopp!" Nami shouted upon seeing this horrific scene.
"What an annoying kid." Shiki said with annoyance.
"Okay, baby-chan. What''s your answer?" he asked.
"I''ll join your crew," Nami said with ack of enthusiasm.
"You will, eh? Hm..." It seemed that Shiki was not convinced.
Nami felt the struggle again, but as soon as she remembered her hometown and its inhabitants whom she had protected before in the same way, the expressions disappeared from her face and she knelt down towards Shiki, "Please let me join your crew."
Shiki smiled after seeing this.
"Okay, Jihahahaha! I wee you, outstanding navigator!"
"Learning there are opponents you can''t beat is a part of growing up. Jihahahaha!"
Shiki threw a Tone Dial towards Nami saying "I''m not a kidnapper."
"There''s honor even among pirates. To your crewmates, with whom you shared good times and bad until now Say goodbye to them.
Flying Ind, Merveille:
"Jihahahahaha! Jihahahahaha!" Shikiughed enthusiastically, almost reaching the peak of his enjoyment of the volume.
"Ah, I''ve never been so satisfied in my life as I am today! Jihahahaha! Ipletely crushed the Straw Hats. I want to see how they''ll get out of this!" Shiki''sughter was so loud that everyone inside the art store could hear it.
"Huh? Didn''t you say earlier that you and the Golden Lion in the manga are not the same people, Wororororo! Why are you suddenly admitting the opposite?" Kaidoughed sarcastically.
This time, Shiki was not bothered by Kaido''s ridicule because he was in a very good mood.
Shiki smiled and said while smoking his cigar, "It''s not that I didn''t admit that we were the same person previously. My self in the manga didn''t show enough of my greatness to admit it. All he showed previously was a figure that looks like me."
The Golden Lion''s face was thick enough to say nonsense with a straight face.
"Huh?" Even Kaido found it difficult to find a loophole in the convincing nonsense that Shiki said.
"Anyway, You''ve already taught the Straw Hats a hard lesson. Thatst blow is enough to kill Usopp. I wonder how they''ll get out of this situation alive," Kaido wondered with a smile.
"Jihahahaha! Did you finally see that, Kaido?"
"There''s no chance for these hot dogs to beat me in the manga in any way, unless a miracle happens," said Shiki.
"How cruel you are! Look at the conflict on Nami''s face. She doesn''t want to leave herrades, but you''ve brought her to the point that there is no way to get over without agreeing to your offer. She even knelt down and asked you to let her into your crew. Wororororo! This is fun!"
"Jihahahaha! After all, it''s impossible for even one of the heroines to ignore my orders. The Sky Sword rightly sinned against his main characters by getting me into their path at the very beginning."
...
Ohara:
"What the hell! How did ite to this?"
"This is unbelievable! The Golden Lion has gone too far!"
"No! No! Don''t mess with the dreams of the goddess in my heart!"
"You bastard! This is a tant threat! What''s the difference from taking a hostage?"
"That damn Golden Lion! I agree with the hashtagunched by the residents of East Blue!"
"Luffy will soon smash your old face! Just wait!"
"Motherfucker! This can''t continue!"
The angry readers growled in frustration, clearly not enjoying the current events.
There were no fans of the Golden Lion, other than his own pirates, so it wasn''t surprising that he received the most hatred as the main viin of the arc.
In the main bar''s kitchen at the Ohara Art Store, Bell-mre was reading the current events of the manga with tears in her eyes.
Nami meant a lot to Bell-mre, just as Robin meant a lot to Olvia.
"Nami..."
Seeing Nami suffer through such a difficult life crisis and the difficult choice she was faced with made it hard for Bell-mre not to cry.
"Don''t worry, the current events of the manga are quite predictable, and what will happen next is also predictable. Shiki will lose and Nami will be saved," Olvia reassured her little sister Be after seeing her so frustrated.
"But it won''t work. The Golden Lion is too strong. Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji didn''t stand a chance against him even when they worked together..."
Not only Bell-mre, but everyone can see that even if the Golden Lion in the manga is much weaker than his current self, he is still very strong for Luffy and the others.
So strong that it brings despair!
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 479: The Greatest Enemy of the World Government for 800 Years.
Chapter 480: Shiki, the Great Pirate Who Lacks Greatness!
Chapter 481: We are simply going to submerge him and his ind in the ocean.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 488 The Greatest Enemy of the World Government for 800 Years.
Chapter 488 The Greatest Enemy of the World Government for 800 Years.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Marigoa:
"Oh, that bastard! He actually dared tounch an attack on us!" eximed the mustachioed Gorosei, unable to control his nerves while cursing loudly at Rob.
"How? How could he have thrown us away with his aura alone? I even felt severe pain in my head because of his conqueror''s Haki attack!" wondered the long-bearded Gorosei in confusion.
"His power is really scary. That was nothing. He just wanted to drive us away. If he had wanted to kill us, we would have had to sacrifice half our lives to survive that," said the bald Gorosei in a convinced tone.
"It''s lucky that there was no fight between him and Lord Imu-sama. Otherwise, we would have lost our holynd," remarked the blond Gorosei, more interested in the current situation than his injuries.
"He left, didn''t he? We have to find out the situation with Sengoku and Kong first before doing anything. After all, his real attack was directed towards Marineford..." said St. Saturn as he took out his Den Den Mushi and contacted the highmand in Marineford.
After being beaten by Rob, the Five Elders returned to their government hall and silently licked their wounds after their Lord told them to leave.
...
Marineford:
In the Office of the Admiral of the Fleet, Zephyr was in charge at the moment instead of Sengoku, who was receiving care at the Naval Hospital.
Purupurupuru~* gacha~*
Zephyr picked up the call he had been waiting for almost immediately. Being in charge of the highmand in Sengoku''s ce, he had to report in detail the truth of today''s incident to the higher authority. Perhaps they were already aware of it.
"Hello, this is Assistant Admiral Zephyr on the line," Zephyr said calmly.
"So this is you, Admiral Z, it''s good to know that you are fine. You are talking with the Gorosei. Please describe the current situation briefly. What happened with Sengoku and Kong?" A majestic voice came from the other side of themunicator.
"The Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Commander-in-Chief of the Government Kong, as well as the three admirals, Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji, are all in intensive care at the moment. The three admirals have lost one arm each, while Admiral Kong has a concussion that is likely to wake up after several days. Regarding Admiral Sengoku, he has lost--"
"I''m fine, Zephyr," suddenly entered Sengoku, who was counting on Garp to help him get to the office.
"Sengoku! You''re awake, mate!" For a moment, Zephyr forgot that he was talking with one of the Five Elders at the moment, left the Den-Den-Mushi in his hand, and went towards Sengoku.
"There''s no need for this. Give me that Den-Den-Mushi. I''ll talk to the higher authority myself," Sengoku said as he took the Den-Den-Mushi from Zephyr''s hand after sitting in his chair.
"This is Sengoku. I just woke up. The Sky Sword didn''t want to kill us, apparently... but his punishment was cruel to my old bones," Sengoku said sarcastically to himself. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"This is not the time for ridicule, Sengoku. Tell us what happened in great detail. We need to find ways to defend against the deadly Sky Sword attacks. He is the greatest enemy of the World Government for 800 years!" said the voice of St. Saturn at the moment.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Everybody, take your ces! Start the operation as nned."
As soon as he received the signal from his captain, Dr. Indigo announced the start of the pilot n via Den Den Mushi amplifier.
Shiki Pirates began to cut down the trees surrounding the only vige on the ind, the trees they uprooted happened to be the natural boundaries whose smell intimidates huge monsters, preventing them from attacking the vige.
The subordinate crews summoned by Shiki began to enter the headquarters in which they will be able to watch tonight''s show.
And for some reason, the gori named Scarlet came out into the wild and growled like a typical gori while beating his chest.
As soon as his roar was heard, the army of mutant monsters began to gather around the vige.
...
Shiki returned to his stronghold and sat down on his own bench.
"You''re back, sir." said Dr. Indigo.
"Yeah."
"Oy, what are you doing? Come on in."
Shiki signaled Nami to get closer.
Nami entered in a different outfit.
"Jihahaha! The more I look at you, the prettier you get." Shikiughed.
"Look. You made a clever decision. Feel the joy of knowing this will not happen to your hometown." said Shiki.
Nami''s eyes widened after seeing the scene in front of her.
Huge monsters of various types and sizes attacked in the vige and destroyed every house in their path, fires burned everywhere, and women and children ran in panic to hide from the huge monsters.
"Hurry! Come to the underground shelter!"
Xiao''s mother pulled her daughter Xiao and another child and they ran with everything they had.
All this happens, and Luffy and hisrades are still passed out inside the rock pir.
...
"Wow! Incredible! The monsters are devouring the vigers!"
A pirate who was watching the show enthusiastically shouted.
"I wouldn''t expect any less from Captain Shiki! The brutal things he does!"Another pirate added.
Nami still stands shocked by the horrors of the cruel show.
"This is just a sideshow. We just removed the daft greens around the vige." said Shiki.
"I''m not interested." replied Nami. "I''m going back to my room."
"What... I thought she''d be furious." Shiki was surprised.
...
Near the already destroyed vige, a new animal bike stopped.
"Damn. We are toote," cursed Franky.
"This is just like that photo in the newspaper," said Robin.
"This is horrible. So this is what will happen to all of the East Blue too, huh?" Franky expressed his concerns.
"Straw Hat! Answer me if you''re here!" shouted Franky.
"Luffy-san! Are you here?!" This time Brook shouted.
Eventually they stopped in front of the rock pir where the straw hats were held.
"What the hell happened?" shocked Franky.
"Let''s dig them out!" said Robin.
"Yes!" replied Brook.
At Mervielle:
"The experiment is a 100% sess then! Jihahaha! No wonder I am so eager to try it," Shiki eximed while observing the sessful rampage of mutant monsters in the vige.
"I wonder how the readers from the Four Seas, especially those from the East Blue, will react to this show... They will like it, won''t they?" A wicked grin appeared on the Golden Lion''s face.
"Wororororo! You are such an evil man, as expected from you. This chapter will enhance your notorious reputation across the seas. It''s free publicity!" Even Kaido was envious of Shiki at that moment; he also wanted to garner free publicity.
Little did he know that the evil deedsmitted by Shiki in the manga were not even worth 1% of what he himself would do to the inhabitants of Wano in the manga.
At that time, even he would feel pity for the people of Wano. However, this was in the distant future, and Kaido was still oblivious to it.
"Jihahaha! If you''re envious, contact the author and ask for free publicity. Oh, or are the Little Yonkos in the manga supposed to wait obediently for their turn?" Shiki taunted Kaido.
"With this, my reputation will grow stronger, and the word ''horror'' will always be attached to my name. Jihahahaha! People from the Four Seas and Paradise will tremble every time my name is mentioned!"
"For the next twenty years, I will let their imaginations run wild with the results of my brilliant n! With you by my side this time, the oue of my n will be even more terrifying! Jihahahaha!"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 480: Shiki, the Great Pirate Who Lacks Greatness!
Chapter 481: We are simply going to submerge him and his ind in the ocean.
Chapter 482: Cool Entry (Part 1)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 489 Shiki, the Great Pirate Who Lacks Greatness!
Chapter 489 Shiki, the Great Pirate Who Lacks Greatness!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Ohara:
"Seriously! This is... this is disastrous!" Dr. Vegapunk''s eyes widened as he saw the frightening scene of huge monsters wreaking havoc in the vige.
"Using hundreds of innocent women and children as experimental subjects and feeding them to monsters goes beyond barbaric... I''m sure many bloody scenes were blocked by Rob, it''s not possible for many people to survive such a disaster, sigh~" Dr. Clover''s poetry was filled with anger and frustration as he sighed, not expecting to witness the brutality of a so-called legendary pirate towards ordinary and helpless people.
It would make sense for pirates like this to disy their strength and might towards the strong pirates like them or even the Marines. Why do they bully the vulnerable? This is what greatly angered Dr. Clover.
As a result, he quickly activated his forum bracelet and began to write a tweet expressing his pent-up frustration.
[Global Forum]
-The Professor Clover (Ohara):
As a schr of history, I have always maintained a stance of non-interference in the matters of pirates. However, given the reputation of pirates as scoundrels, the use of force is often necessary for dealing with them, something which I unfortunatelyck. At present, I regret myck of power as it prevents me from confronting the likes of Golden Lion Shiki, a despicable bully who preys on the weak. Such a mentality is shameful and will not lead to any worthwhile aplishments. Previously, I had believed that only small-time pirates would resort to such behavior against the helpless, but to my surprise, even so-called great pirates are guilty of such atrocities.
#Damn you golden chicken Shiki!
(1K Likes on this tweet)
(203 Replies to this tweet)
(90 Shares of this tweet)
After uploading his tweet, Dr. Clover felt a sense of frustration fading away, especially after seeing it rise to the top of the search results within a few seconds of posting.
This meant that many people would see it, making it the tweet of the day.
"Hahaha! You seem to be really upset with Shiki, Clover-yo,"ughed Vegapunk.
"How could I not be offended? What he did was so evil. Why didn''t he experiment with his mutated monsters on the Celestial Dragons? He did it against the vigers on his own ind, who were supposed to be under his protection... Don''t look at me that way, even if he hasn''t done anything yet, the manga definitely won''t lie. It was nned that he would do it," replied Dr. Clover.
"That''s just how pirates are, Clover-san. The most expected thing from them is their dirty work. That''s why they were considered pirates in the first ce. There are pirates like my previous crew, the Rumbar Pirates, and my current crew in the manga, the Straw Hat Pirates, who are not pirates in the strict sense, but they are very rare," spoke Brook.
"Derishishishi! I liked your tweet, Clover-san. I bet the expression on Shiki''s face right now is interesting to see,"ughed the famous giant, Saul, pointing his thumb at Clover with a big smile on his face.
It''s worth noting that Saul was only two meters tall due to the influence of the art store feature [thepatibility].
"Golden Chicken Shiki, Uncle Clover supports the hashtag of the inhabitants of the East Blue, Derishishishi!" burst out Little Robin in the manner of Saul, which made everyone else burst outughing too.
The gloomy scene turned into a funny one, thanks to the sweetness of Little Robin.
...
Flying Ind, Merveille:
"One Piece" Events:
"Shiki was behind the incidents in the East Blue?!"
After being freed from Shiki''s stone trap, Luffy doesn''t seem too shocked upon hearing that Shiki is responsible for all the recent problems.
"Yes," Robin nodded to confirm what she said.
"He wants to use those monsters to destroy our hometowns, huh...? That damn bastard! He made us look like fools..." Sanji felt very angry after remembering that a week ago, Shiki had promised to help them go to East Blue. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Nami went with Shiki all by herself to protect our homes. She saved us," Usopp, whose wounds were being treated by Chopper, spoke.
Chopper notices the arrival of Xiao and her mother.
"Xiao! You''re safe!"
"We were hiding in the underground shelter. But what you were just talking about is the East Blue your home sea?" Xiao''s mother asked anxiously.
"That girl Is she from the East Blue too?"
"Yes, she is," replied Luffy.
"What did I do?! I said right in front of her that I couldn''t wait for Shiki to go to the East Blue. It was a horrible thing to say!" Xiao''s mother cried with heartburn, admitting her mistake.
"I was happy too," Xiao cried too.
Luffy didn''t care, but he noticed the presence of the Tone Dial in Xiao''s hand.
"Xiao, where did you get that?"
"This? I just found it over there," Xiao pointed to the ce where she found it.
"Can I see it for a second?"
"Okay."
"Xiao, you and your family are amazing. You''re worried about Nami when your vige has been destroyed. I''ve never met such kind people. You''re not horrible at all." Luffy said with a smile.
But soon his expression changed, "Shiki''s the terrible one. I''m going to beat the crap out of him. So cheer up, okay?"
"Is this hashtag still trending on the forum? Damn, could it be because some other important person used it in a tweet?" Shiki felt his bracelet vibrating repeatedly, indicating that it was being referenced in multiple tweets andments.
Unable to wait any longer, he quickly logged onto the Global Forum and came across Clover''s tweet, which had already amassed 500K likes in under half an hour.
"Professor Clover? Isn''t he the famous archaeologist from Ohara? What does he have to do with me? Hmm..." Shiki''s words trailed off as he read the tweet''s contents, followed by the Golden Chicken hashtag.
"That damn bastard!!! What does he mean by that!? Does he think I look like some petty pirate!?"
Shiki couldn''tprehend the true meaning behind Clover''s profound tweet. It was obvious that Clover was stating that only small-bounty pirates and bandits preyed on the weak, so what made Shiki any different from them?
"Heh heh heh... he really hit a nerve with that tweet. Should I respond?" Kaido chuckled, thoroughly entertained by the situation.
For Kaido, there was nothing better than reading manga, scrolling through insulting tweets about his current partner, and drinking sake sold by the art store. It was an unparalleled pleasure.
Shiki''s face turned red with fury. If Clover wasn''t residing in Ohara, the safest ce in the world, Shiki would have flown into a fit of rage and killed him on the spot.
"What the hell does he mean by this nonsense? All that matters is strength. Whether they''re weak or strong, as long as I''m stronger than them, why should I care? I just wanted to create a sideshow for some visual entertainment. Why look any further when I have a ready-made vige nearby?" Shiki felt unjustly used.
However, he quickly returned to reading the manga and was surprised to see Luffy and his crew break free.
"What the hell? How did they manage to escape!?" eximed Shiki.
"Well, it doesn''t matter. Even if theye back looking for trouble, I''m sure I''ll beat them again," Shiki nodded with relief, recalling how strong he was in the manga.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 481: We are simply going to submerge him and his ind in the ocean.
Chapter 482: Cool Entry (Part 1)
Chapter 483: Cool Entry (Part 2)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 490 We are simply going to submerge him and his island in the ocean.
Chapter 490 We are simply going to submerge him and his ind in the ocean.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
Luffy pressed the Tone Dial button, and Nami''s voice echoed throughout the ce.
"I''m sorry for leaving without saying anything," Nami''s voice said.
"It''s Nami''s voice!" Chopper eximed happily.
Nami''s voice continued, "I''ve decided to be a navigator in Shiki''s crew. Shiki is a legendary pirate whom you could never match up to, even if you stood up to him. Even if you came after me, you''d only end up losing your lives. I''m just saying this much."
Luffy''s hand trembled as he held the Tone Dial and listened to Nami''s words. "WHAT THE HELL?!" he eximed. "Why is she saying this to us?"
"C-C-Calm down, Luffy!" Usopp tried to soothe him.
"We could never match up to him?!" Luffy couldn''t believe what he had just heard.
"But as a matter of fact, he kicked all your asses," Franky said.
"What?! This was... No... I didn''t actually lose...!!" Luffy felt angry and embarrassed.
"Stop it, Luffy! Calm down!" Usopp insisted.
"Damn!" Luffy left the Tone Dial in Usopp''s hands and stormed off.
"Usopp, let''s hear it again," Sanji said.
"Huh? Okay..." Usopp replied.
As they listened to Nami''s message again, Luffy destroyed a huge rock in anger.
...
"The elites are arriving."
Back at the Golden Lion''s headquarters on the main ind, Merveille, The Golden Lion was feeling good. "Finally... The World Government... It''s been 20 years since I''ve felt my legs tingle."
Suddenly, Dr. Indigo arrived andmunicated with him as usual, using bodynguage and the annoying sound of his shoes, which resembled the sound of farting.
"Okay, I see. I''ll be right there," The Golden Lion nodded and stood up.
Dr. Indigo was shocked into ce. "HE UNDERSTOOD!" he eximed.
Outside, it was still snowing, and Shiki wearing a mask to avoid poison gas in the daft green area found that some trees had been blown up.
"I see. You wanted to level the trees and get the monsters to attack the pce. Was this your n from the beginning, huh, baby-chan?"
Nami was arrested by Shiki''s subordinates and was in a deplorable state. She was breathing with difficulty as a green rash appeared on her body.
"Why, after I agreed to your conditions?" Shiki asked.
"I know you won''t do as I asked," Nami replied.
"My hometown getting destroyed... My friends grieving over bad news... I don''t want to see that!" she added.
After hearing that, Shiki grabbed Nami by the neck and lifted her off the ground. "You were too hasty," he said. He then glued her to a daft green tree, causing her rash to worsen.
"Didn''t count on the powerful poison that these trees release, eh?"
"A pirate shouldn''t talk about home and family. It''s a shame to let childish attachments drag you down and put your life in danger," he continued as he locked her between several iron poles.
"If you''re lucky enough to be alive when the general assembly ends, I''ll let you be my navigator for life. I don''t dislike sassy women. Jihahahahaha! Jihahahahaha!"
Shimotsuki Town:
Inside the art store, both Dr. Kureha and Roronoa Arashi from the special section came out, while the medical team stayed behind to set up an immortal medical room.
(Author''s note: immortal medical rooms are a new addition to the art store that relies on the life stability feature inside the art store to perform serious operations for patients, guaranteeing a 100% sess rate of the operation.)
The first thing that caught the attention of both Kureha and Arashi was the sound of many angryments from readers cursing at Shiki in differentnguages.
"What the hell! Nami can''t say that, there''s obviously a trick in the subject," one readermented noisily.
"It''s unbelievable, it''s impossible for Nami to say that. She seems to have sent a hidden message between her words since Sanji decided to hear it again," added another reader.
"That''s what I noticed too. There''s no need to think about what Luffy understood. We all know how stupid he is. If Sanji sees that something is wrong, he definitely is... but that won''t stop me from cursing at the bastard Shiki!" said another reader.
"Nami-chan is fully aware of how strong Luffy is. Not only that but the more we know how much the Straw Hats believe in their captain, it is impossible for her words to be literal."
...
..
"What the hell! What are you doing to Nami-chan!"
"This bastard dared to deal violently with Nami!"
"This is... $@@&@@@!!!" (Obscene words)
Seeing the scene of Shiki taunting Nami, who was trying to use his n on him by guiding mutated monsters to his pce, made the readers'' blood boil.
Nami was the goddess in the hearts of most of them. Even touching her was forbidden, let alone hitting her and causing her to be poisoned even more.
"It seems that readers are angry with Shiki... Ihihihi, that colleague''s bad reputation is going to get worse,"mented Kureha,ughing.
"Manga One Piece is incredible. It can make people who don''t exist yet loved, and it can also make existing people deeply hated..." Arashi recalled how famous his unborn son was and couldn''t help sighing in amazement at how wonderful his future would be if he was famous even before he was born.
"Of course, it''s incredible. After all, it is the mirror of the future... Anyway, let''s hurry to your mother''s house. Although Worldu''s operation hase back, his situation still needs medical care."
"Sure," Arashi nodded, and they quickly left the art store, where not many people noticed them.
...
In the famous kendo dojo of the Shimotsuki family, an old man sat smoking a cigarette instead of his pipe. This time, he also had an alcoholic drink from time to time.
"Che, this Golden Lion is annoying. When will his ass be kicked?" The old man Kozaburo was very upset by Shiki''s actions.
"What does he want to challenge the World Government for? Huh? With those cute animals? Hahaha! What a funny joke," seeing the Golden Lion''s promise towards the World Government, made Kozaburo mock him.
"Nami-chan doesn''t deserve such treatment. This bastard wants to disturb my mood."
"A little girl who wants to protect her homnd and fulfill her dream can''t be considered a pirate of your kind, you despicable Golden Lion."
...
Marigoa:
Inside the art store, the Celestial Dragons erupted in a thunderous roar that reverberated through the skies.
"What?! How dare he treat Nami-swan like that! My heart is bleeding!" A Celestial Dragon''s taker''s eyes turned red with anger.
What he witnessed was his beloved waifu being beaten and punished by the Golden Lion.
"Hey, guards! Guards! Where the hell are you? Summon all the damned admirals, we''re going to raid the Golden Lion! I want to personally p his ass!" Another Celestial Dragon shouted in fury.
"Let go of me! I told you to leave me alone! How could he treat my waifu with such cruelty? Nami has suffered enough in her past...she deserves to be treated with kindness! I''ll ask the Gorosei to activate the ancient weapon and destroy him and his ind! Damn it all! Let''s start a collective petition to destroy the Golden Lion!"
"Ooooh!"
The Celestial Dragon''s idea of a petition to destroy the Golden Lion attracted the attention of all the Celestial Dragons who loved Nami, and they all shouted their approval.
"Yes! Let''s destroy that bastard!"
...
Amidst the chaos and pandemonium in Marigoa, the atmosphere in Ohara was equally chaotic:
"..."
Contrary to expectations, Bell-mre remained cold as she watched Nami being tormented by the Golden Lion scene.
When Otohime, Olvia, and Gloriosa attempted to calm her down, they were surprised to find her unusuallyposed.
"Be...?"
"Older sister Olvia... how about we go and look for the Golden Lion? I recall seeing Merveille Ind on the list of inds we can travel to instantly... that means he has an art store there."
"How about you lend me a hand? We won''t do anything drastic, just sink him and his ind in the ocean."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 482: Cool Entry (Part 1)
Chapter 483: Cool Entry (Part 2) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 484: Bullets Raid.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 491 Cool Entry (1)
Chapter 491 Cool Entry (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Good of all you toe here. Now you will drink some ceremonial sake as a sign of your devotion to me."
In the middle of arge Japanese-style hall, sitting on his high throne, at the end of two rows of subordinate Pirates, Shiki began to speak.
"For your information, I show no mercy to traitors. So keep that in mind," He added.
"It''s time to depart for the Sea of Schemes!"
"THE TRAGIC EAST BLUE!" He eximed.
Shiki started putting his floating inds together, to get ready to start his n.
Returning to the crew, they were finally ready to make their next move:
"Let''s go, Franky," said Luffy.
"Okay. Hang on tight!" Franky nodded.
Then he eximed, "Coup De Burst!!"
Sunny-Go shot through the ground and soared into the air like a rocket directly towards the main ind of Merveille.
...
Shiki''s subordinates were surprised to see a flying ship falling directly toward them. It broke up through the natural Duft green trees fence towards the pce and eventually stopped.
"Y-You''re kidding me. Right?! Entering the pce on a ship?! Who the hell are they?!"
The rising dust covered the Straw Hats of those who were standing on the ship, and the eyes of the Shiki subordinates widened after seeing them.
Back in the meeting room, Dr. Indigo still pours sake to those present.
"As you know, the East Blue is the weakest of the five seas. It has no great figures whose death will be regretted."
"Be as wild as you want."
"This is the birth of the Golden Lion Pirates!"
Marineford:
A loud boom was heard as arge part of the admiral of the fleet''s office crashed. "Garp!!" eximed Sengoku.
"Am I a joke to you, Golden Lion Shik!?" Garp''s forehead veins bulged as he read what Shiki had said in the manga. "The East Blue has no great figures whose death will be regretted, huh?!"
"Bwahahaha! Great!"ughed Garp.
"Garp! Pay for the office, damn it!" Sengoku wanted to scream louder, but his injuries from the previous setback held him back.
"Sengoku, this Shiki is too arrogant! I think he has the idea of bullying my homnd... I feel like dropping his inds will be a great idea. How about lending me a Buster Call to deal with him?" Garp suggested.
"Buster Call will not work on floating inds in the sky," Zephyr interjected, shaking his head.
"It looks like the final battle is about to start. What a great entry for Luffy and his buddies," Tsuru said with a smile, interrupting the bustle of Garp and Sengoku.
Garp brushed his nose with his pinky finger with an unenthusiastic expression. "Oh, the entry is fine."
"Garp! Don''t throw your nose shit at me! I swear that after I ampletely healed, I will settle all this with you!" Sengoku''s face turned red with anger.
He always wondered why Rob didn''t attack Garp as well.
Sengoku was grateful that Zephyr and especially Tsuru weren''t targeted, but why Garp too? He would have been delighted to see him stunned by the conqueror Haki simr to the Lightning of destruction!
...
Merveille Ind:
"Jihahaha! So this is how the next chapter of the Golden Lion Pirates begins!" eximed Shiki.
"Excellent!"
"I don''t see any famous faces in your crew, what''s the point of gathering a group of weaklings, Shiki?" Kaido sneered.
"You don''t even have one Vice Captain, while I have two disasters under me, the King and Queen, and soon I will have my own Jack to form the Three Disasters! Wororororo!" Kaidoughed contemptuously at the Golden Lion crew.
"Tell me, Shiki, how did you get the title of Great Pirate besides Whitebeard and Roger? I suppose you relied on being a member of Rocks Pirates and your title as the number one swordsman in the world back then, right?" Kaido taunted.
The veins appeared on the Golden Lion''s face. "Kaido! Don''t spout nonsense! Don''t you know how famous my Flying Armada Fleet is? With it, I can conquer any kingdom in the world and spread chaos. Not even a powerful Navy fleet can stand in my way!" Shiki retorted.
"It''s true that I don''t have high-level captains, but I have my strength! Jiahahaha!" Shikiughed.
"Heh, you''re right," Kaido poured a barrel of sake into his mouth at once. "Oh, what is this?" he eximed in shock, upon seeing the majestic sight of Straw Hats in the manga.
"Hmm?" Shiki''s eyebrows rose, as the sake continued to spill onto the ground instead of into his mouth.
...
Ohara:
"Fufufu~ These kids, they are really creative," Domingoughed wickedly upon seeing the amazing scene in the manga.
"Haha! You''re the kid here, Mingo~," the sound came from behind Domingo, startling him and his brother and Enel.
"Teacher? When did you arrive?" Rosinante was surprised.
It turned out that the owner of the voice was their teacher, Rob.
"I just arrived. It turns out that you guys are veryte reading the volume. Some people have already started leaving," Rob said with a smile, pointing to some customers who were exiting the art detective with satisfied smiles.
"If I hadn''t added thew of not talking about manga events out loud inside the art store, all the events would have been spoiled for you guys, haha!"
"Teacher, we havee across an amazing scene! Luffy and his Nakama are seriously cool! I started to like pistols and rocketunchers!" Rosinantemented enthusiastically.
"Fufu~ They''ve turned into a mafia group,"ughed Doffy.
"Interesting, the expression on Shiki''s face is amusing, haha!" Enel mocked Shiki.
"Darling, you''re back," suddenly Olvia''s voice came from behind Rob, putting a smile on his face.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
Chapter 483: Cool Entry (Part 2)
Chapter 484: Bullets Raid.
Chapter 485: Nami''s Sacrifices for Her Homnd Continue Even in the Grand Line.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 492 Cool Entry (2)
Chapter 492 Cool Entry (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Shiki-sama!"
While performing the sake ritual with the subordinate crews, Shiki was disturbed by the arrival of a subordinate running towards him.
"You dare interrupt at a time like this?!" Shiki said with annoyance.
"I''m sorry, sir. There''s something you need to know right away!"
The subordinate arrived in front of Shiki and whispered to him in a low voice about the current situation urately.
"Only eight? Just take them down!" said Shiki.
"The thing is..." The subordinate was at a loss how to tell his boss that they could not do anything against these eight!
Theypletely defeated them!
Straw hats majestically, in new all-ck outfits walked down the Hall of the pce, straight towards the main hall where the Shiki and the leaders of the subordinate crews gather.
Using the Observation Haki, Shiki already saw their arrival.
Immediately after that, a part of the wall was cut off.
"You have no ir!" said Sanji.
"--This is how you do it!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"--Wait...!" Usopp panicked.
At the end with a kick from Sanji, the second half of the wooden wall was opened to form a spacious entrance.
Seeing this, Shiki''s hair raises up, purifying how angry he was at this moment.
Franky, Usopp, and Sanji entered on the right nk while on the left nk stood Zoro, Robin, Brook, and Chopper in his huge form. All of them were dressed in ck and carried various types of firearms in addition to their original weapons.
Then little by Little, the boss, Monkey D. Luffy appeared, between the two sides is proudly walking towards the front.
With his ck robe, he really looked like a Pirate King.
"So it was you guys. What a surprise."
Shiki put his cigar in his mouth again and said with an indifferent expression.
The group of straw hats began to move forward carelessly.
Luffy spoke, "Are you going to attack the East Blue?"
"Yeah," replied Shiki.
Part of the straw hat covered Luffy''s left eye while his right eye, which was shining with a violent light, appeared.
"Is Nami okay?" asked Luffy.
Hearing Nami''s name, Shiki smiled, "Yeah. She''s doing great."
The Pirates on the sideughed wickedly.
"Jihahahaha! You look dangerous... But you don''t think the eight of you can take on all of them, do you?" Shiki asked sarcastically.
As soon as his voice fell, the boards on the sides were exposed and hundreds of Pirates with cold weapons appeared.
"A girl in a fairy-tale world who thinks she can save her hometown by sacrificing herself, and a reckless suicide squad that came to die with her," said Shiki.
"You''re an idiot, Nami didn''t sacrifice herself. She came here to fight as our vanguard, that''s all!"
As soon as Luffy''s voice fell, hisrades pointed their weapons at the enemies.
"Be prepared, Shiki the Golden Lion."
"WE''RE THE MAIN FORCE!!" eximed Luffy.
With this, the raid of straw hats with bullets began!
Shiki''s mouth opened wide and his tongue drooped from the intensity of the shock, as he eximed, "Huh!?"
Kaido burst intoughter until tears filled his eyes, saying, "Worororororo!! The expression on your face is priceless. Are you wondering how this happened? That''s what the plot armor means."
"Being a Joy Boy means that, right... Alber, it seems like you were mistaken about me. I don''t have that kind of plot armor," Kaido''s face bore a meaningful smile as he spoke to the king.
"Kaido-san..." Upon hearing Kaido''s words, King''s forehead twitched.
Shiki was too engrossed in the manga''s climax to pay attention to Kaido''s conversation with his subordinate.
"That look on Luffy''s face just terrifies me when I see it in the manga!" Shiki eximed.
"Jihahahaha! These kids are really fun. Oh, except for skeleton Brook, all the Straw Hats are just kidspared to me."
"Dr. Indigo, go and change the walls of my mansion into steel walls!" he eximed.
...
Ohara:
"What a wonderful entry!"
"This scene gave me goosebumps! My tongue can''t describe how amazing it is!"
"Look how majestic Luffy looks! I see the shadow of the Pirate King on him!"
"Amazing! Horrible! They really showered them with bullets! This is a massacre!"
"When did Luffy and his buddies be members of the mafia?"
"I bet with my right kidney after I lost my left kidney in the previous bet that it''s Robin''s idea!"
"Come on, Come on! It''s clear that Robin-chan came up with the idea, but where did they get the costumes and weapons from?"
"Oh, then I''ll bet it''s Franky this time."
"Shiki still doesn''t put Luffy in his eyes, I want to see the expression on his face when he is defeated! This motherfucker dared to hurt Nami-san!"
"We are the main force! What an aphorism!"
Readers'' enthusiasm intensified upon arrival at this epic spectacle.
Rob smiled while hearing all that, he was surrounded by all the waitresses including Olvia and Be.
In sexy maid clothes, Olvia looked just like Grayfia which made Rob hug her deeper in his chest and whisper in her ear.
"I''m going to make sure we have another baby tonight~"
When Be heard that, she puffed her cheek like a typical tsundere and looked at the other side angrily.
Rob felt fun from seeing this scene.
"Heh~ is my beautiful Be jealous?" I have something great to tell you too today, so there''s no need~"
This time Rob whispered seductively in Bell-mre''s ear stopped only when he saw the red shadow under her eyes.
In his luck, they looked just like improved versions of Grayfia and Rias.
On the side Gloriosa, Otohime, and Melona all wanted to dive into his bosom but unfortunately, there was not enough space.
"I''m going to please all of you tonight so there''s no need to worry, dear ones... now, tell me how was the oue of the day, has there been any problem?"
Rob regained his serious expression and asked about what he missed at the Ohara art store.
The first and most famous and magnificent art store in the world!
"Well, dear, nothing bad happened that the readers at some point lost their temper and cursed at Shiki over and over again..." Olvia began to summarize what happened when he was absent.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 483: Cool Entry (Part 2)
Chapter 484: Bullets Raid.
Chapter 485: Nami''s Sacrifices for Her Homnd Continue Even in the Grand Line.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 493 Bullets Raid!
Chapter 493 Bullets Raid!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
The way Luffy said, "Are you going to attack the East Blue?" sent an unusual emotional shiver through the bodies of the residents of East Blue who were reading today''s volume in particr.
In every art store, every corner where manga copies are sold, legal or illegal, everyone fell silent.
Tears of pride and a sense of protection flowed from men, women, young, and old who followed the journey of the child from East Blue to the Grand Line.
"Yeah..." This was Golden Lion Shiki''s answer, simple and inconsiderate.
"Why?" This was the question that everyone from East Blue was asking internally at that moment.
Why were they being targeted? Why were they exactly in Golden Lion''s n? Was it only because Roger was executed in East Blue? N?v(el)B\\jnn
It seemed unreasonable. What was the guilt of the residents of East Blue for what the World Government had done and decided?
Negative feelings and great hatred rose in the hearts of the residents of East Blue toward Shiki.
In the future, if the residents of East Blue were asked about the most hated person in their hearts, they would not say Akainu, ckbeard, or anyone else, but rather the Golden Lion Shiki.
This crazy man wanted, for no apparent reason, to destroy East Blue with these terrifying mutant monsters. He had specially customized a twenty-year n for their extermination.
There was no doubt that the residents of East Blue were horrified by the oue of the vige on Golden Lion Ind, which was destroyed by the army of monsters in an instant.
If that happened to them, there would be no way to stop all the bleeding.
"Be prepared, Shiki the Golden Lion. We''re the main force..."
As soon as these words were said, the state of mind of the residents of East Blue went into chaos.
...
Dawn Ind, Green Paradise (formerly Grey Terminal):
A resident of the Goa Kingdom with bloodshot eyes and an excited face shouted, "That''s what it means to be a pirate!!!"
Another reader eximed, "Long live Luffy! Long live The Straw Hat Pirates!" unable to muffle the surging enthusiasm in his heart.
"This is the feeling of protection! What a wonderful feeling! How many wonderful pirate crews havee out of the East Blue towards the Grand Line? The Straw Hat pirate crew is the only one that has not forgotten its roots!"
A kind noble, apparently familiar with Garp,mented with augh, "Pirates are doing the role of the Navy! Hahahaha! No doubt Garp will be proud of his grandson."
"What an epic journey of straw hats. I wish they could bring down the Legend of the Golden Lion!"
...
Foosha Town:
"Ha ha! Luffy and his crew will defeat the evil Golden Lion!" eximed Makino with a sweetugh, as she read the events of the manga. Despite being only four years old, she gave off a sense of maturity that amazed everyone around her, including her parents, Father Mercar and Mother Cam.
"Do you think so too, Makino-chan?" Mother Cam poked Makino''s cute cheeks and asked her affectionately.
"Absolutely! Luffy is incredibly strong and has never lost twice in a row! He always defeats his opponents after the first loss. We''ve seen this happen many times before," Makino''s delicate voice was a joy to hear.
The cute scene put a smile on Father Mercar''s face.
"I support Makino-chan''s point of view. Luffy will beat the Golden Lion in this fight!" Woop p dered.
"I feel the same way!"
"As long as Makino-chan has said it, it''s already settled!" chimed in the other customers in the art store.
"Well, let''s start praying for the soul of the Golden Lion so that he rots in hell!" joked one of the customers.
"Oops, didn''t you forget that Luffy never kills his enemies?" reminded another.
"Seriously... let''s not get too immersed in the events of the manga, or we might start confusing it with reality. The real Golden Lion is much scarier at this point," cautioned someone else.
Makino''s enthusiastic words sparked another endless argument among the One Piece fans in the art store, which was located in the hometown of the protagonist, Monkey D. Luffy.
...
West Blue, Ohara:
"Bft! Hahaha! Look at how cute Robin looks as she bombards her enemies with a bazooka," Olviaughed while in the arms of her husband.
"Merciless like her mother when she grabs a gun, isn''t she?" Rob replied with a smile.
"Haha! I can still use a gun. My shooting skills are at the master level!" Obviously, Olvia was a little under the influence of wine, so she was getting excited.
"Dad! I want to see that! Let me see how I can look cute on the battlefield!"
Rob looked down and found his cute daughter still clinging to his right leg.
"Haha! Nothing can stand in the way of my little Robin cuteness!" Rob said with a smile as he patted little Robin''s head.
"And me? Will I someday appear in manga like my sister Robin, older sister Hancock, Sonia, Marigold, and Makino?"
The little voice came from his left leg which a two-horned little girl was clinging to.
With a pitiful look on Yamato''s face, she said.
"Oh, for sure the day wille when little Yamato will appear," said Rob, smiling.
"Is that true, Birdy?" She shouted with stars in her eyes.
"Has Birdy lied to you before?" Rob asked as he patted Yamato''s head.
...
Meanwhile, in a private room where the quartet Brook, Vegapunk, Clover, and Saul were resting, Brook''s pleasantughter resounded.
"Yohohohoho! This is fun! Look at how my manga version enjoys shooting bullets!" Brookughed uproariously while seeing the action scene in the manga.
"Hahaha! Shiki just watches helplessly and powerlessly," Clover said.
"Truly, I envy you, Brook, for joining such a wonderful crew," Saulughed uproariously too.
"Here they are out of bullets. What will happen now?" Vegapunk wondered.
absent.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 485: Nami''s Sacrifices for Her Homnd Continue Even in the Grand Line.
Chapter 486: Shiki and Luffy Face-to-Face Once Again!
Chapter 487: Are elderly characters weak or is Shiki an exception?
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 494 Namis Sacrifices for Her Homeland Continue Even in the Grand Line.
Chapter 494 Nami''s Sacrifices for Her Homnd Continue Even in the Grand Line.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Tch, I''m out of ammunition," Franky threw his weapons when he ran out of bullets.
"There are still quite a few of them," said Sanji.
"That was just a little something to start things off," said Zoro.
Sanji and Zoro also threw their firearms for the same reason as Franky.
"Usopp! Chopper! Go find Nami!" Luffy gave his orders.
"Okay! Got it!" Chopper and Usopp said and started running away from the battlefield.
"Get those little pests! Kill them all!" one of Shiki''s pirate leaders ordered his remaining men.
"Captain Shiki, to the backroom!" Shiki''s subordinate said.
"Okay," Shiki knew that fighting in his pce was a bad idea, so he thought of changing the battlefield first.
But Luffy did not let him leave easily, as he chased him immediately under the protection of Robin and Brook, who opened the way for him.
"Did you... do something to my crew member?!" Luffy was really angry every time he thought about Nami''s suffering under Shiki''s hands, so he gave him a strong punch that sent him flying.
Shiki continued to fly through the hallway using his ability to leave the pce as quickly as possible, while his subordinates continued to block Luffy''s path.
"Don''t bother our captain," Zoro took care of Dr. Indigo.
"We''re telling you to stay out of the way!" Sanji took care of the gori, too.
Boom!
"This is uneptable!" roared the Golden Lion as he crushed his hand on the table in the art store, which only resulted in pain for him. "Damn it!"
"Why isn''t this old man fighting back?! Did he allow him to punch him in the face and just swallow it and run away!?"
Shiki couldn''t believe what he was seeing in the manga, "Is that really me!?"
"If it were me, I wouldn''t care about the pce or anything else. If I were hit, I would crush the hand that punched me!" Shiki''s eyes turned red with anger.
"It seems like your observation haki has be rusty at your current age in the manga,"mented Kaido.
Even he found Shiki''s face punch scene to be ridiculous. Wasn''t this the famous Golden Lion who was punched by a pirate who didn''t even know how to use haki yet? This was truly unbelievable.
"Could it be that I am under the influence of what is called the plot armor? Is my fate really being defeated!?" This time, Shiki questioned calmly.
"Hmm? Perhaps..." Kaido nodded.
At this point, Kaido was sure that Joy Boy was Luffy, so it was not surprising that he had such a strong fate.
He even doubted the possibility of defeating Luffy in the future if their paths crossed.
"Don''t tell me I''m going to lose in such a pathetic way... Where is my haki!? Where is my extraordinary swordsmanship skill? All I''m using is the fruit''s ability... Why is this!?" Shiki''s confusion only increased and did not subside.
...
Ohara:
"Nami looks at bad state in the manga...when will they save her!?" Bell-mre still feels sorrowful for everything that has happened to Nami so far in this volume.
"Don''t worry, just keep reading calmly my dear," however, Rob''s continued upbringing prevented her from feeling any negative emotions.
"That''s how it is! Billy has finally arrived! He''ll save her again, won''t he? Oh, what a wonderful bird!" Bell-mreughed excitedly at the sight of Billy appearing near Nami who was still trapped between the iron rods.
"This bird is just as amazing as my own Birdy!" Yamato eximed enthusiastically while hugging the same bird that used to deliver manga volumes to her in the past, of course, it was still a creation of the Paper Fruit.
"Haha! Maybe Billy and Birdy can get a foothold in the Pokemon world..." Robmented briefly.
"The Pokemon world?" everyone who heard him wondered.
"Oh...it''s a wonderful world that has cute and strong animals like Billy..."
...
"Billy..."
Nami lifted her head with difficulty to see the glowing bird had already knocked out the Shiki subordinates guarding her.
"Did you do that?" she asked.
Billy nodded in agreement.
"I have a favor to ask. Hear me out." Nami held onto Billy''s feather despite being shocked by the electricity.
"Stay like this... Please... Listen to me..."
...
"Chopper, do you smell anything?" Usopp asked as he rode on Chopper in his reindeer form.
"No, my nose isn''t working well because of the daft green particles in the air," replied Chopper.
"Damn... Hm?"
Suddenly, Usopp noticed a bright glow in the distance behind the daft green trees surrounding the pce.
"There she is! I see Nami!" eximed Usopp.
"What?!" Chopper was surprised and pleased.
...
Back where Nami and Billy were, the bird was using his electrical charge to ignite the bombs ced on the Daft Green trees as Nami instructed.
"Nami!"
"Will you take this with you?"
Nojiko removed her bracelet and threw it toward Nami with a smile.
"Have fun."
As Nami thought, she recalled some precious memories, "It''s okay... Don''t worry."
"I won''t let my precious hometown get destroyed."
East Blue, Cocoyashi Town:
"This... do we deserve this?" said one of Cocoyashi residents with teary eyes.
"My little Nami... this scene warms my heart more than any other scene I have seen in my life... Nami is really doing everything in her power to stop Shiki from executing his n... What a strong girl she is." an old woman, who was one of Nami''s biggest fans because she had the same dream in the past, cried.
"She won''t be affected by the explosion, right? She won''t sacrifice herself to make the monsters attack the pce?" another reader felt afraid for Nami''s fate in the manga.
"Usopp and Chopper are already on their way, they will save her, don''t worry. And Billy is there too, I don''t think she will want to sacrifice herself."
"Nami and Nojiko are like blood-bound sisters, what a real bond... I wished Nojiko could also be part of the crew."
"Me too, I don''t know why Nojiko doesn''t have a dream like Nami..."
"This is not fair... anyway, I hope nothing bad happens to Nami at least, she represents our town, Cocoyashi, as a heroine in One Piece manga."
Upon hearing some young men and women talking about Nami and Nojiko, Genzo and Doctor Nako were upset.
"Hmm?" Even Zeff and his crew, who were listening to this nonsense, were annoyed.
"You neers here do not represent Nami in any way, shape, or form. We do not love Nami because she is a heroine in One Piece... but because she is the heroine in our hearts. Nami''s sacrifices for this ce cannot be measured by emotion or anything else. Her purity and kindness are something that cannot be attained by ordinary people. She is an angel."
"Through the manga, we realized this even before she appeared in this vige thatter became a town, until people like you came to live in it!"
"Remember this well, we do not care whether Nami is a One Piece manga heroine or not, we care about her because she is Nami."
Genzo said everything, leaving the young neers in the town sweating with worry.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 486: Shiki and Luffy Face-to-Face Once Again!
Chapter 487: Are elderly characters weak or is Shiki an exception?
Chapter 488: Linlin''s Hope! Zoro''s Ferocity!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 495 Shiki and Luffy Face-to-Face Once Again!
Chapter 495 Shiki and Luffy Face-to-Face Once Again!
ckStar_BH:
I havee to tell you some great news. This arc has already ended, and the next separate arc too (rted to the anime episodes).
The next arc has already started, which is about the Sabaody Archipgo. You can find more information about it on my P@treon.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
BOOM!
Once Chopper and Usopp arrived, the explosives that had been ced on the trees of Duft Green exploded, causing them to fly away due to the impact of the st.
"Ouch... Somehow we''re still alive... Wh-Where''s Nami?" said Chopper in a panic.
They quickly found Nami lying on the ground weakly and ran towards her.
"Nami! Nami! Hold on!" eximed Chopper.
"You okay?! We''re gonna get you out of here!" said Usopp, trying to pull the pirs around Nami.
"These bruises are the same ones Xiao''s grandmother had."
"She needs to be treated right away," noticed Chopper the green spots on Nami''s body and decided she needed urgent medical attention.
"Hm!?"
Suddenly, he and Usopp noticed a horde of monsters running toward them in the distance.
"Th-This is..." said Usopp.
"Is it what I think it is?" wondered Chopper.
"At a busy time like this..."
"We have to take Nami and run!"
They quickly took Nami and ran.
...
Without any Duft Green obstructing the way, the mutated monsters swept through the Golden Lion Pce.
"What is it?" Franky wondered about the reason for the ce''s vibration.
But in less than a few minutes, he found himself being chased by the familiar monsters that were wreaking havoc in the pce.
"Yohohohoho!"
"Three-Verse Humming... Arrow Notch sh."
Brook was able to easily cut through the flying insect.
But Robin struggled against a giant butterfly, which she defeated with difficulty, but after being exposed to its toxic spray, this situation was taken advantage of by Shiki''s gori.
Ohara:
"Nami is in critical condition, it seems like she''s struggling to breathe,"mented one reader inside the art store.
"No need to worry, Chopper has arrived, since he already knows about the illness from Xiao''s grandmother''s case, he will definitely find a way to cure Nami," replied another reader with a high spirit.
"That''s if they can escape from the raging monsters! Look, many of them areing!"
"Come on! They''re everywhere, oh my god, these monsters really don''t distinguish between enemies and allies."
"I can imagine the ugliness on Shiki''s face right now, haha! He had the chance to remove the explosives when he discovered Nami''s n before, but he didn''t remove them and just restrained Nami."
"He''s aplete idiot, is he really the main viin of this arc? Why is he so stupid?"
"You''re right, I find viins like Crocodile, Enel, Rob Li, and Moria more difficult to deal with than him."
"Seriously, we all know he''s suffering from dementia!"
"A great pirate like him would be impossible for a neer to the Grand Line to defeat, so..."
...
Flying Ind, Merveille:
"Ahchoo! I''ve been sneezing too much since this volume was published..." Shiki wiped the dripping mucus from his nose and looked at the manga events he had reached so far with a lukewarm expression.
"Maybe they''reughing at your unusual stupidity in the manga, Wororororo!" Kaidoughed at his pitiful ally.
"Tsk..." Shiki was annoyed by Kaido''s nonsense but he bore it. "You promised me, Kaido, that you would help me remove this steering wheel from my head and heal my wounds... isn''t that right?"
"Hmm? Don''t worry, I have more efficient subordinates than yours," Kaido said confidently.
Shiki wanted to deny that, but he couldn''t find the right words. To say the truth, Kaido was right.
"This..." Shiki became speechless when he saw the mutated animals causing chaos inside his pce.
Veins appeared on his forehead before he cursed loudly, "Damn each and every one of you, straw hats!"
"Worororororo!" Kaido couldn''t stopughing.
"It seems your end in the manga is approaching, old lion."
...
"Not good. She''s just barely breathing," said Chopper urgently.
"We have to do something quickly," he added.
"Billy!" eximed Usopp, noticing the arrival of the electric bird.
Billy looked saddened by Nami''s condition.
"The only cure for this illness is the IQ nt. Shiki took them all," exined Chopper.
"What? Where is he keeping them?" asked Usopp, looking at the massive pce.
BOOM!
Suddenly, the house they were standing on exploded.
"Ouch H-How''s Nami?" Usopp asked, concerned.
"Somehow she wasn''t hurt," replied Chopper.
"Shiki!" eximed Usopp.
Shiki stood in the air in front of them like the god of death.
"Now you''ve done it, girl," Shiki said angrily.
"You want to die that badly, huh? I don''t want you anymore! I''m going to crush the East Blue, no matter how hard you try to stop me."
A huge water lion appeared next to Shiki immediately after he finished speaking, followed by a second, then a third, and so on until the sixth.
"We''re surrounded!" Usopp eximed in fear.
"Lion''s Threat Imperial Earth Bind!" Shiki announced the name of his attack.
The terrifying roar of the water lions attacked the trio.
"We''re screwed!" cried Usopp.
"Fall into disrepair and die!" It was clear that Shiki intended to drown them to death.
"--Crap!"
"--Dammit!"
Suddenly, the huge water lions disappeared and scattered due to fast hand attacks. A shadow of pink steam appeared in the background.
In the end, it turned out to be Luffy, standing in front of his crew like an immovable rock.
Steam rose from his body, indicating that he was in his second gear.
The expression on his face was terrifying, to say the least.
"Luffy!" eximed Chopper and Usopp.
Marineford:
"Bwahahahaha!"
"My angry grandson, that means your ass is gonna get beat, Golden Lion!"ughed Garp warmly beforementing.
"Do you really think Luffy will defeat Shiki without Haki, Garp?" asked Sengoku.
"Shiki''s Haki is so weak that it seems nonexistent for some reason. I can see that in the manga... So what do you think he will win with, Sengoku?" said Garp.
Due to the feature of "Returning attention to art", even after being attacked by Rob''s frightening attack and suffering heavy losses, where the ce they were sitting was now almostpletely copsed, Sengoku and the others focused on the manga and did not care about their current situation.
So Sengoku was reading the manga and discussing its contents, ignoring his pain.
"Even if Shiki doesn''t use his Haki, it will be difficult for Luffy to defeat him unless he''s in Nightmare form like he used to defeat Moria... but there are no shadows to use it here," Tsuru said calmly.
"Oh, that Nightmare form was great. I wish Luffy could use it permanently... sigh~ unfortunately," Garp felt sad.
"Anyway, I bet on my grandson''s victory... anyone who wants to bet otherwise, go ahead..." dered Garp.
"Huff, huff... I''ll bet with you..."
Suddenly, Akainu entered the dpidated room, walking with some difficulty while holding his severed left arm.
It turned out he was the second one to wake up after the previous setback.
"I''ll bet on Shiki''s victory. What are we betting on?" said Akainu convincingly.
"Bwahahahaha! We''ll bet on half our possessions!" Garp announced it shockingly... It was clear that he trusted his grandson very much.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 487: Are elderly characters weak or is Shiki an exception?
Chapter 488: Linlin''s Hope! Zoro''s Ferocity!
Chapter 489: Is it the same scenario for dropping the Golden Lion?
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 496 Are elderly characters weak or is Shiki an exception?
Chapter 496 Are elderly characters weak or is Shiki an exception?
ckStar_BH: N?v(el)B\\jnn
I havee to tell you some great news. This arc has already ended, and the next separate arc too (rted to the anime episodes).
The next arc has already started, which is about the Sabaody Archipgo. You can find more information about it on my P@treon.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Still pointlessly trying, huh?" Shiki was annoyed by Luffy''s arrival.
At that moment, Nami regained consciousness and opened her eyes with difficulty.
"Nami, I''m gonna beat the crap outta him and we''re gonna go home," Luffy turned to Nami.
"Luffy..." Nami closed her eyes again after seeing Luffy.
"Leave him to me. Take care of Nami," Luffy gave his orders to Chopper and Usopp.
"O-Okay!" eximed Usopp.
"Get him, Luffy!" added Chopper.
"No matter where you go. Your fate won''t change and you''re all going to die," said Shiki.
Hearing this, Luffy prepared for battle and his aura rose to the sky.
"Don''t you determine our fate for us!" he eximed.
Then in a blink of an eye, Luffy appeared in front of Shiki, "Jet Pistol!!" and punched him in the stomach until blood sttered out.
Luffy sent Shiki flying with a strong punch.
"Billy! I need your help!" Luffy relied on Billy''s back to fly and fight against a flying enemy like Shiki.
"I won''t let you go to the East Blue!" shouted Luffy.
After regaining his posture, Shiki said, "You''re getting on my nerves. I''m not going to go easy on a man from East Blue."
"This... DAMNED GARP''S GRANDSON!!!"
"How could you make me spit blood with just one punch!? Am I too weak in the manga!?"
"This is unbelievable! The author did this on purpose! This is not me! Damn it!"
He had been patient and patient, but there were limits to patience. Finally, the Golden Lion could not bear to see such scenes in the manga!
"Where is my real power, damn it! Didn''t we see how I fought with Garp and Sengoku and destroyed half of Marineford at the beginning of the volume!? Where is that power!? Why is there no trace of it here at the end of the volume!?"
Confusion filled Shiki''s expression as he looked at the scene of Luffy standing with him in a necktie, even managing to send him flying with a punch.
Normally, an attack like this, no matter how fast it is, is impossible to touch him because he possesses strong Observation Haki, while the other party doesn''t have it at all!
Something went wrong here... or was he not using Observation Haki!? Why?
"You''ve be so weak it''s pathetic, Shiki-yo... I''m starting to think about defeating you and taking everything that belongs to you and ending this ridiculous alliance," Kaido spoke with mockery.
Hearing that, Shiki''s forehead trembled.
Suddenly, a yellow glow exploded from his eyes with a dense halo carrying a suffocating pressure, before this suffocating pressure could make anyone faint, the art store managed to catch it and return it to its owner with heavy penalties by deducting many behavior points.
If his points reached a certain level, he would not be able to take advantage of some of the many features of the art store.
"Huh!? How long has it been since you released your Conqueror''s Haki, many years have passed since I felt the real Golden Lion," Kaido chuckled, retracting everything he said earlier.
"Anyway, it seems that 20 years of not training and rxing can weaken anyone, no matter how strong they are, that''s what happened to you in the manga, Old Lion."
"That won''t happen in reality, I won''t let myself be weaker, I''ll be stronger."
...
On board the Oro Jackson in the New World:
"Is that really the Golden Lion?" Buggy''s mouth hung open in shock.
"Why do I feel like he''s not much stronger than my manga version?" Buggy wondered seriously, which made everyone burst outughing, including Roger himself.
"Hahahaha!"
"Wahahaha!"
"Hahahaha! Seriously, if the Golden Lion heard this, he would die of frustration!"
"What!? Are you making fun of Buggy? Why don''t we make a bet? When Buggy reaches the current age of the Golden Lion, he will surpass him by far... He won''t be like Buggy in his first appearance in the manga." Rayleigh spoke seriously afterughing for a while.
"Anyway, this is really strange. What was said in the manga about Shiki doesn''t match reality... Did something happen to him in those twenty years?" Even Roger found the situation somewhat strange.
"I mean, the Golden Lion can''t be this weak. Even if he bes too old, it''s impossible for Luffy to make him spit blood with a punch."
"Hmm, that''s really strange, Captain. After all, this is the Golden Lion we''re talking about. Just a while ago, our crews were on the same level. And he even had some advantage," Gaban said.
"Where am I in all of this... why do I have so few appearances in the manga!?" Shanks also shook his head in frustration, even as an emperor, he could count the number of times he appeared in the manga on one hand.
...
Sphinx Ind:
"What''s the situation with the Golden Lion? Is this the evil n he came to tell me about before he secluded himself for 20 years?" Whitebeard''s eyes contained disdain and annoyance.
"Has this man lost his dream and will because of Roger''s execution? Is he that kind of man?"
Upon hearing what their father said, his sons burst into a fit ofughter.
"Hahahaha!"
"Rahahahah!"
"Chahahahah"
"Hahahaha! Your jokes are killing me, Oyaji." Marco wiped away the tears that had formed from the previous bout ofughter.
"This is not the Shiki we knew... Look, he''s still being beaten by the angry Luffy."
"Ace''s brother has tremendous potential, if Shiki is defeated, it will pave the way for him to be the best... I really want to take him as my son in the manga."
"Gurarararara!" Whitebeard really enjoyed the events of the manga.
"Let''s see where this goes... all the signs point to your defeat, Shiki."
"Oyaji, does this mean the Golden Lion will die in the manga?" Vista wondered.
"Well, for old characters like Shiki and me, defeat means death without a doubt... if you see my death in the manga, don''t be sad, my sons."
Upon hearing that, the hearts of Whitebeard''s sons clenched.
"Who can defeat the strongest man in the world? Haha, what a joke." Mature Stussyughed dryly, pressing on his hand with concern.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 488: Linlin''s Hope! Zoro''s Ferocity!
Chapter 489: Is it the same scenario for dropping the Golden Lion?
Chapter 490: The Golden Lion''s Stupidity! Rouge''s Obsession.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
_______
New Good Fanfic, Guys!
Tittle: Multivers Simtor
Synopsis:
A young man from the 21st century finds himself transmigrated to a cultivation world, where he bes the protagonist of a novel without any prior knowledge of it. However, after a certain incident, he manages to learn the name of the novel world.
Once he epts his new fate and identity, a simtion system window suddenly appears before him.
[Do you want to start the simtion?]
As a Chinese novel protagonist with a simtion system, what kind of consequences will he face? You''ll have to read the book to find out.
ckStar_BH:
The novel will be an enjoyable "Multiverse", you can enjoy it from the first chapter, even without collecting the subsequent chapters.
Chapter 497 Linlins Hope! Zoros Ferocity!
Chapter 497 Linlin''s Hope! Zoro''s Ferocity!
ckStar_BH:
I havee to tell you some great news. This arc has already ended, and the next separate arc too (rted to the anime episodes).
The next arc has already started, which is about the Sabaody Archipgo. You can find more information about it on my P@treon.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
New World, Whole Cake Ind:
Inside the Whole Cake Chateau, an elderly short man stood next to Linlin, wearing a chef''s outfit and carrying a short sword in his hand.
In front of them was a huge chocte cake that Linlin was eyeing from time to time while drooling.
"You still have to wait a little, Linlin. The cake is not yetplete..."
"Haa... sigh~ I didn''t expect to see the great Golden Lion Shiki in such a tight spot in the manga."
The man who was making the cake, and who was responsible for the emergence of Big Mom''s Pirate crew, was Streusen. He is currently 69 years old. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
A nostalgic look appeared on Streusen''s face as he read the manga. After all, he was a former member of the Rocks crew alongside Shiki.
"This Golden Lion is just useless trash, don''t be sad about him. The most important thing is to hurry up and finish this cake, Streusen! It looks delicious, Mama Mama!" Since she was a child, Linlin had an abnormal appetite for sweets, which never diminished even after she matured and acquired a slim body.
For her, the Golden Lion Shiki is nothingpared to the chocte cake that Streusen is making in front of her.
"Don''t you feel like the author has something against our former crew members? At first, Captain John was shown as a moving corpse in the hands of a weak pirate like Moria, and now he''s making the great pirate Shiki look like a chicken against the Straw Hat Luffy..."
"That''s not reassuring for us... I hope our rtionship with him as allies will be strengthened, Linlin... Haven''t you already seeded in arousing his instinct for you?"
"Hmm?" Upon hearing that, Linlin became annoyed... After all, she had done everything in her power, but she couldn''t make the man give her a second nce.
The wall he put between them only grew thicker year after year... Although she had already stopped sleeping with other men and having children since she told him about it.
"Don''t be discouraged. Keep pushing him toward the edge. The uing tea party is an opportunity not to be missed, Linlin... If you can win his full favor, we won''t have to worry about the waves of the manga era."
"As he is the only person who can help you solve the bloody conflict with the giants," Streusen added.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"What is this ce?" asked Usopp as he and Chopper carried Nami on his back into a vast greenhouse.
"They''re all IQ nts. They''re using moonlight to grow them," Chopper exined.
"I smell chemicals!"
Chopper ran up the stairs to the upper floor and Usopp followed closely.
"So this is where they''re doing research on IQ," Chopper said.
The duo entered the research room and began searching for anything that could help.
"Which one do we give her?" Usopp asked.
"An enemy!" suddenly he eximed.
They were both surprised when they saw Dr. Indigo.
"Piropiropiropiro!"ughed Dr. Indigo.
"You smell like chemicals! You must be a scientist!" Chopper said.
"Yes, a very good one," replied Dr. Indigo.
"Give us the cure for Daft!" Chopper demanded.
"Piropiropiropiro! Why should I? You idiot!" Dr. Indigo retorted.
"This is what you want, right? I always carry it around for emergencies."
Dr. Indigo pulled out a small pink bottle containing the medicine.
"Well, that''s easy then."
"We just have to take that drug away from him."
"Stay out of the way. I''m gonna sh him to shreds."
At that moment, Zoro arrived.
Ohara:
"Can this even be called a research room? The equipment here is extremely poor... No wonder it took them 20 years to develop something," Dr. Vegapunk''s long tongue kept expressing his dissatisfaction.
"Is this research room really bad!?" Professor Clover asked a serious question.
Brook and Saul focused on the duo''s conversation to gain some insight.
"Of course, the World Government won''t allow the most advanced research items to be released to the market. Even in the ck market, only a few can be found, and that''s what the Golden Lion Shiki seeded in providing to his scientist... Well... did he say he''s a good scientist?"
Seeing Dr. Indigo praising himself as a good scientist, Dr. Vegapunk wanted to hit his head against the wall of the art store andmit suicide.
"This foolish clown reminds me of Caesar or rather a cheap imitation of him. Caesar is much more talented than him... Hah? He even has this acidic devil fruit," surprised Vegapunk.
"Ceasar? Who is he?" Brook wondered.
"Have you heard of MADS before, Brook?" Before Vegapunk exined, Saul took the initiative to exin.
"MADS? I hadn''t heard of it when I was alive, but after my death, I was trapped in the Devil''s Sea for decades, so I didn''t hear about it even after my death... What does it mean?" said Brook.
"It''s the Laboratory for Peace that was active six years ago before the World Government closed it. The Peace Laboratory was a sacred ce for scientists. The scientists who were there produced many inventions that made our lives easier... Vegapunk here was the leader of thatboratory. Ceasar Clown, whom he speaks of, is one of the members of theboratory and is now the only member of MADS who still works with the government after Vegapunk''s resignation."
Saul exined everything in one breath. As a former Vice Admiral, he was not an ignorant person, and these weremon knowledge. Especially, 6 years was not long enough for the world to forget the favor that the MADS organization had done for them.
"Sigh~ You make me nostalgic." Vegapunk sighed.
...
"Yohohohoho! Zoro has arrived!"
"This foolish scientist has already revealed the drug. Now Zoro will do the rest. It''s good that Nami will recover."
...
"Zoro is here, finally... How did he find this researchb without getting lost?" Otohime wondered.
"Horohorohoro! Even my little Perona is surprised. How cute you are, my little one~" Melonaughed after hearing that, and her smile widened even more when she saw her newborn babyughing in her arms.
Seeing this scene made Rob lightly tap Perona''s forehead and want to hug her.
And that''s something Melona didn''t stop him from doing. At this stage, Rob was like a father to Perona.
On the other side, Bell-mre was focused on the exciting manga events that had already reached their final stages.
"Finally!"
Bell-mre sighed after seeing Zoro use the Asura demon aura in his battle against Dr. Indigo... This means the battle will end.
As expected, the battle ended and Chopper obtained the medicine that Zoro threw.
"My dear Nami has been saved," Bell-mre wiped tears of joy.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 489: Is it the same scenario for dropping the Golden Lion?
Chapter 490: The Golden Lion''s Stupidity! Rouge''s Obsession.
Chapter 491: The Golden Lion''s End. (End of the arc)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 498 Is it the same scenario for dropping the Golden Lion?
Chapter 498 Is it the same scenario for dropping the Golden Lion?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Robin-chan!!"
Sanji''s rage boiled over upon seeing a hideous gori holding the unconscious Robin and attempting to kiss her.
"What?! Do you want to marry Robin-chan?! You... Damn perverted gori!" eximed Sanji, his eyes zing with fury me.
"You understand what he said?!" Brook was shocked.
"You did it, you damn perverted gori!" Sanji crushed his cigarette and began running towards the building where the perverted gori was standing.
"Youid your hands on ady in front of my eyes!"
"To start with, you guys don''t know who you''re messing with."
In less than a second, Sanji had arrived, just before the gori could seed in kissing Robin!
"You''re going to overthrow which sea, did you say?"
"Do you know how manydies there are in the East Blue?!"
"Diable Jambe!"
"Veniso Shoot!"
Sanji bombarded the gori with dozens of fiery kicks, sending him crashing through the ceiling and down to his defeat.
"That''s the East Blue''s vor of love."
"Oops! Robin-chan!!" Sanji ran towards Robin, who was falling, but unfortunately, Brook beat him to her.
"Yohohoho! Are you all right, mademoiselle?" said Brook.
"Yes. Thank you," replied Robin.
"You took the good part! I''m gonna shear off your flesh, you damn jerk!" Sanji was truly angry.
"I don''t have any flesh you can shear off," replied Brook.
"Yohohohohoho!" Brookughed until tears came to his eyes, finding the scene he had just witnessed incrediblyical.
"Derishishishi! You took the good part of Sanji''s epic, it''s not surprising that he''ll end up hating you as he hates Zoro after this," Saul burst outughing, as it was impossible not to be amused by the previous scene.
After all, theughter of many manga readers who had read the same scene could be heard.
"Hahaha! Sanji''s luck is so frustrating. He crushed the perverted gori and saved Robin from his clutches. The scene was supposed to end in the best possible way for him if he had held onto Robin, but Robin''s father had another idea," Clover alsoughed and was almost certain that Rob had alsoughed when drawing this scene.
"Haha! Adding Brook to the crew was a brilliant idea. His actions are extremely funny," Vegapunk expressed his thoughts.
"Yohohoho! Sanji is so angry that he wants to tear my flesh from my bones. Fortunately, I have no flesh," Brook added with a chuckle.
...
"Daddy! Everyone isughing while talking about me, Brook, and Sanji. Why?" At that moment, Rob was carrying the little baby, Perona, while apanied by both Robin and Yamato, as the women had already left to attend to their work duties.
"That''s because my little Robin is renowned for her beauty and sweet personality in the manga, and everyone wants to save you if you''re ever in trouble~," Rob said with a smile as he tousled her soft hair.
"But I have Daddy to save me if I''m in trouble, I don''t need the big perverts, Uncle Skeleton and Sanji, to save me, hmph!" Little Robin pouted like a littledy, as if expressing her rejection, then hurried to hug her father''s leg, as she often did.
"Hahaha! Of course, no one will have the opportunity to save you in this world, not now and not in the future. I''m the only one who can do that."
Rob truly enjoyed his life as a father to Nico Robin, and the more she grew up, the more he loved her. She was like the stars in the sky, lighting up his life at all times and pushing him to work hard every day.
"Anyway, I''ll tell you a little secret, my dear, ~ Don''t call Sanji a pervert anymore~ That kid will be your brother in 9 months."
As soon as he said that, Robin and Yamato''s eyes widened in shock.
...
"At any rate. Nami''s safetyes before anything else," said someone.
As she woke up, Nami heard Usopp''s loud voice.
"You''re right," said Chopper this time, and then she opened her eyes.
"Where am I?" asked Nami.
"Nami!"
"Oh, good! You''re up! The antidote must be working," said Usopp.
"Did youe to rescue me?" Nami asked weakly.
"Of course! Not just us, either. Zoro, Sanji, Robin, Franky, Brook, and Luffy They all came," said Usopp excitedly.
Hearing that, Nami burst into tears. "Thanks."
"Come on. This is no time to cry," Usopp said in annoyance.
"Yeah. I know. If we don''t defeat Shiki, the East Blue will be" Nami began to say, but she felt the weather changing on the ind.
"This is Stop!" she eximed.
"What, Nami?"
Chopper and Usopp stopped.
"A storm ising," said Nami.
"What?!"
"The pressure is decreasing. I bet there''s a huge cloud nearby," Nami exined.
"Let''s go back to the pce!"
"Whaaat?!" eximed Chopper and Usopp.
Merveille Ind:
At this point, Shiki''s golden lion eyes turned red with anger. He was so angry that he began to consider attacking the East Blue now and crushing all possibilities of the Straw Hat Pirates'' appearance.
"What?! A storm! A storm ising! Damn it! Does this world want to make me lose every time in the same way?!"
As soon as Nami said what she notice, Shiki smelled something strange.
It was clear that he felt familiar with the subject of storms...
"Worororororo!!"
"Wow, how unlucky you are, Shiki... you should be careful, this time the steering wheel might get stuck in your butt because it''s already stuck in your head."
Kaido mocked Shiki again.
"Damn you, Kaido! What do you mean by your nonsense?! Do you want to fight? Let''s get out of the art store then!"
"I''ve had enough of this!"
Finally, Shiki exploded in anger.
He could no longer bear Kaido''s constant contempt.
"Fine, let''s go out! Do you think I''ll be afraid of an old lion like you, huh?!"
::::::: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 490: The Golden Lion''s Stupidity! Rouge''s Obsession.
Chapter 491: The Golden Lion''s End. (End of the arc)
Chapter 492: There are no limits to the madness of the golden lion.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 499 The Golden Lions Stupidity! Rouges Obsession.
Chapter 499 The Golden Lion''s Stupidity! Rouge''s Obsession.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Billy, You okay?"
The fierce battle between Luffy and Shiki continued, but Luffy was worried that Billy would be hurt by the intensity of the fight.
Billy nodded earnestly.
"It''s time to end this," said Shiki before using the sword in his leg to perform a sword skill.
"shing Wave!"
With a single sh, arge part of the sea was cut off as if it were floating.
Shiki used the severed part of the floating sea to trap Luffy and Billy inside it, which he sessfully did.
"Jihahahaha! The battle''s over, kid," dered Shiki with a triumphant expression on his face.
Suddenly, the den den mushi in his pocket began to ring.
"Navigation team calling Shiki-sama!"
"Navigation team calling Shiki-sama!"
"What is it?" replied Shiki.
"Please turn the ind to the east! A storm ising!" said the navigator.
"A storm?" Shiki wondered and felt a foreboding in his heart.
...
In the navigation team''s section dedicated to Shiki:
"I-Is that what you wanted?" said the navigator who had just called Shiki, sweating profusely.
It turned out he was being threatened by Chopper and Usopp.
"Nami, this is what you wanted, right?" asked Usopp.
"Yeah, it is."
"But are you sure? Is it safe to fly into a storm?" this time Chopper asked the question.
"Of course it''s not safe."
"Whaaat!?" eximed Usopp and Chopper.
"But there''s no other way," said Nami after tearing off a long part of her dress, fully prepared to brave the storm and help Luffy win his battle.
Boom!
Shiki was sent flying by a strike from Kaido''s dragon tail!
He flew at bullet speed and collided with a small ind below, destroying half of it in the process.
"Wororororo!" Kaido returned to his human form after teaching Shiki a lesson.
They were currently outside the art store on one of Shiki''s inds, participating in a mock battle.
"This battle with you is too boring, I''d rather read manga!" As soon as he said that, he pulled out the volume he had been hiding under his clothes and began reading where he left off.
The "Bringing Attention Back to Art" feature was already activated, so even in the midst of the battle, thebatants would asionally pull out their volumes.
"Wororororo! What a pathetic crew you have, Chopper and Usopp were able to threaten you and turn you against me."
...
Shiki, who had just emerged from a massive crater, pulled out his own volume and began reading where he left off.
"Damn you! Did you send me towards the storm!" The anger that this volume caused Shiki could not be contained in one or two instances.
He even managed to partially resist the Bringing Attention Back to Art feature in his state of anger and chose to fight Kaido, who was enjoying rubbing salt in his wounds.
"Damn you, Kaido! Who do you think you are mocking me? Have you forgotten that you were like my son on Captain Rocks'' ship?" As soon as he said that, he immediately sent two intersecting sword shes towards Kaido, who didn''t bother to transform back into his dragon form to avoid them but instead blocked them with his kanabo.
"Hehe~ Your attacks are getting weaker~ Anyway, why are you so dumb in the manga? You could have let Luffy drown but you chose to save him from his suffering and free him from that water prison... Are you seriously that stupid?" This time, Kaido didn''t say that mockingly, but rather wanted rification.
Even he found the scene in the manga to be full of ws... Shiki wouldn''t be in front of him if he were that stupid.
"What!?" Shiki looked at the manga page that contained the scene Kaido mentioned with a perplexed expression. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Seriously, that''s a huge mistake!" "Oh my god! These little bastards are nning to blow up the researchb!"
"Are they even preparing to flee after my defeat?"
"Do these allies also flee after sensing a slight climate change?"
"Well, I''m sure I will benefit a lot from this volume... I will never make the same mistakes again!"
...
Marigoa:
"Luffy will win this battle..."
"Of course he will, everything has been prepared for this moment so far..."
Inside the government hall, the five elders were licking their wounds and discussing the events of the volume that was nearing its end.
They had already paid the price for their mistakes, as they were previously punished by Rob, but under the influence of refocusing on the art, they were still far from diving into the troubles they currently faced.
The most important thing is the manga!
"Is Shiki so foolish? He could have left Luffy to die drowning without lifting a finger, why did he send sword shes and cut through the water prison?" said the mustachiod Gorosei with a gloomy expression.
"It seems the effect of the steering wheel on his head is not small," replied the long-bearded Gorosei expressionlessly.
"What about his subordinates? They seem pitifully loose, even Usopp, Chopper, and Nami can defeat them... even if they were just a group of weather scientists, they should have received proper training, shouldn''t they?" This time Saturn said with disdain.
"Ever since Shiki lost his own Armada fleet in Edd War and retreated backward... Roger hit him to death," said the bald Gorosei.
"Do you think Roger was really the cause of that miserable storm?" asked the blonde Gorosei seriously.
...
On the sea of the New World:
"It seems like the end of the Golden Lion in the manga is approaching..." Rayleigh drank from his small silver sk, the scenes of the manga reflected on his sses as heughed from time to time.
"This time, Luffy really did it big... Will his bounty rise even more after this?" Shanks wondered with a smile, his straw hat was the same one on Luffy''s head in the manga, so he was one of his biggest fans and had expressed it more than once on the world forum.
"Many pirates will witness this, so it''s not strange for the news to reach the Marines, which means his bounty will rise again... Anyway, that doesn''t matter, his current bounty is high enough for the first half of the Grand Line..." Gaban rified some important points for Shanks, Buggy, and the others who were listening seriously.
On the side, Rouge held Roger''s hand and looked at a little boy running on all fours in the manga.
It was what caught Rouge''s attention the most in this volume.
"My dear, are you still looking at little Ace? Wahahaha! The volume is almost over."
"Roger... The uing events in the manga will be harsh on us, you need to be mentally prepared for that..."
As she said that, a small tear fell on the face of the baby Ace in the manga.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 491: The Golden Lion''s End. (End of the arc)
Chapter 492: There are no limits to the madness of the golden lion.
Chapter 493: The Fall of the Golden Lion! Naruto''s Return to the Screen Once Again!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 500 The Golden Lions End. (End of the arc)
Chapter 500 The Golden Lion''s End. (End of the arc)
Finally; This F@cking arc has ended!
Is this really my chapter No. 500?... I don not think...
:::::::
Merveille Ind:
"It ended like this?! I, the Great Golden Lion, die at the hands of Greenhorn who can''t even master Haki... Unbelievable."
The Golden Lion sat staring nkly at thest pages of the volume that had just ended in the harshest possible way for him.
His n, which took 20 years toplete in the manga, was crushed, and his body was not even found... No, the Marines found it in the end.
His legend was extinguished mercilessly by the author, who made him extremely weak for some reason.
After an endless battle with Kaido, the duo returned to continue reading the manga that was about to end and finally learned how it ended.
"Pitiful," said Kaido, one word that carried everything he could say at this moment. N?v(el)B\\jnn
After drinking more Sake that finally made him feel drunk, Kaido said, "Come on, King, let''s leave. Our ally needs time alone to review his affairs."
Kaido transformed into a dragon while King transformed into a Pteranodon, and they flew back to their stronghold below.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Don''t think that my n of 20 years can be crushed by greenhorns like you!"
The Golden Lion angrily exploded at Nami''s threat, making his violent rage even more intense.
...
..
"Your opponent is over here, Shiki!" eximed Luffy.
"Third Gear! Bone Balloon!"
"Everybody! Back to the Lion! Hurry!" Brook pointed to the Sunny Go when he said "The Lion."
Everyone ran back to the ship except for Luffy.
The storm continued to brew with violent lightning in the sky.
Under the influence of Third Gear, Luffy''s leg transformed into a massive giant leg and he charged into the storm.
All of this was happening before Shiki''s eyes.
"What is that?"
"You''re half-dead already! Get hit by lightning and crash!"
Like any sane person, Shiki thought Luffy, who dared to approach the lightning, would die a terrible death.
"You''re the one that''s crashing, Shiki!" Luffy shouted.
"I won''t let you go to the East Blue!"
At this moment, the intensely charged lightning struck Luffy''s massive leg.
"Jihahahaha! You idiot!" Shikiughed at Luffy''s foolishness.
"Get him, Luffy!" eximed Usopp.
...
"I''m the man who controls the seas from the sky."
"I will not let you do whatever you please with my friends... or the seas...! I will not let you!"
"Giant Thor... Axe!"
Shiki tried to protect himself with some cone-shaped rocks, but they seemed smallpared to Luffy''s massive leg entangled with lightning.
They were destroyed in an instant, and Shiki saw his defeating.
"Am I thwarted again by a man from the East Blue... Roger?!"
The pirate ship of the Pirate King stopped at the coast of a certain ind in the New World.
His crew disembarked first, followed by the Pirate King Roger.
"This will teach you not to underestimate the iron-willed East Blue men, Shiki! Wahahahaha!"
"Wahahahaha!"
Roger continuedughing while closing the volume that he had just finished.
"It seems that the Golden Lion will be in a great shock after this arc, my dear." Rouge smiled at this moment, forgetting her previous tears.
"Hahaha! Surely he will. Luffy gave him a strong blow, a giant leg filled with powerful lightning charges. Shiki couldn''t block this attack at his age... He also fell into the sea after fainting... As a user of the Devil Fruit, his fate is sealed."
"Haha! He will have many nightmares because of Luffy. I hope he doesn''t go south and decides to kill Luffy after he''s born," said Rayleigh,ughing and pointing out an important point.
"Hah!? I didn''t think of that before!"
...
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
Inside the art store, Dragon smiled after seeing the end.
"Your son is a pride of the East Blue, Dragon-san," Kuma said, who was usually silent.
"So strong! So amazing!" The jewels appeared in Little Bonney''s eyes from her admiration of Luffy who defeated the Golden Lion.
"N-fufufu! Even the Golden Lion couldn''t withstand our Luffy!"
"He just needs to learn Haki, and he won''t be afraid of admirals anymore!" Ivancov''s voice was loud and annoying, but he pointed out an important point.
Before arriving at the New World, Luffy has to confront the admirals!
...
In the East Blue:
The mayor of the town of Foosha smiled and closed the volume. He finally had a beautiful story to tell his grandchildren before bedtime.
...
..
In the town of Syrup, the mood was just as lively as every other ind in the East Blue.
"Your son wasn''t too cowardly in this arc. He began to show the spirit of a brave seaman," Beckmanmented with a smile on his face.
"Haha! Don''t joke! He still holds the title of the biggest coward in the story-!" Before Yasopp could finish his line, he felt a small but sharp grip hit his head.
Banshina took over the agitated Nami''s mode, where she could use all kinds of Haki in a yful manner.
"Haha! Don''t be angry, Banshina-san. He''s just joking. He didn''t mean it, of course," Beckman tried to calm the overall mood.
...
..
"Have you noticed anything interesting about your son so far, Yasopp?"
"What do you mean? Something else besides his cowardice?"
"No... at the beginning of the story, Usopp would tell fantasy stories about his adventures at sea as a brave seaman to Kaya."
Yasopp raised his eyebrows as if he remembered something.
"At that time, it was obviously a lie because he hadn''t been on any adventures yet... but since he left, most of the stories he told Kaya havee true... as if he was predicting his own future events without realizing it."
...
"Shiki''s power was disengaged," said Robin, intentionally noticing the falling floating inds.
"Where are Xiao and the others!?" Nami was worried about the vigers on Shiki''s floating ind.
"Look! Over there!" Usopp pointed to many humans who were pping their wings and flying away, just like birds soaring freely in the sky.
Among them were Xiao and her family, who were finallyplete after her father and older sister returned.
"Oh, good..." Nami lost thest ounce of energy after feeling relieved about the vigers.
"Nami!" Chopper held her.
...
..
"After the Golden Lion''s fall, a huge fleet of the Navy arrived and began a wide-scale arrest campaign against his affiliated crews.
Many powerful Vice Admirals appeared.
The Golden Lion''s inds fell into the sea, forming a new ind with strange ecological diversity emerged.
"There''s Shiki!"
"It''s Shiki the Golden Lion! Catch him!"
It seemed that someone had found Shiki''s corpse.
"Did they do all this?!"
"The target, the Straw Hat Pirates! Prepare to fire!" Vice Admiral Onigumo ordered.
...
"Straw Hat...?" Fleet Admiral Sengoku was surprised after hearing this familiar name.
"We''re putting together a report now. You''ll be informed of the detailster, sir."
"All right, I see."
"Sigh~ We didn''t do anything, did we?" Sengoku sighed, thinking about how much they relied on pirates to take down pirates every time it came to Luffy.
Marineford:
"Bwahahaha! Look at the expression on your face in the manga, Sengoku!"
"You must be very grateful to my grandson!" Garp was thoroughly enjoying the result of his grandson, making him very proud.
"Garp! Be quiet!"
"Your grandson seeded in defeating Shiki because the Golden Lion took him to his stronghold in the first ce!"
"The hardest thing about the Golden Lion is finding him!"
"Bwahahaha! Don''t underestimate my grandson''s achievement just for that empty excuse!"
"Okay, you win! Why don''t you be quiet now!?"
"Be quiet!? Bwahahaha! I won half of Sakazuki''s fortune! Why should I be quiet? I will enjoy a lot of rice cakes from the art store! It''s half an admiral''s fortune!" Garp was on cloud nine.
Akainu''s eyshes continued to tremble throughout, and in the end, he lost consciousness, and his soul left his body.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 492: There are no limits to the madness of the golden lion.
Chapter 493: The Fall of the Golden Lion! Naruto''s Return to the Screen Once Again!
Chapter 494: Oden''s Return to Wano and the End of His Pirate Era.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 501 There are no limits to the madness of the golden lion.
Chapter 501 There are no limits to the madness of the golden lion.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
After several days, on an ind somewhere in the East Blue.
This ind had a kingdom, and this ce had some fate with the Straw Hat Pirates, where one of their crew members was born here.
Anyway, this fate might cause some trouble for this kingdom today.
Before that, the inhabitants of the kingdom were enjoying their time in the summer atmosphere.
"It turns out that the Great Golden Lion is not great at all~"
"Heh~ With only this level of power, he aspired to destroy our East Blue."
"In the East Blue, as long as there is someone like the marine hero Garp, we shouldn''t think too much about an invasion, and in the manga, there is not only Garp, but also the future pirate king and his crew."
"Anyway, it turns out that the Golden Lion is only to this extent, hahaha!"
"I heard that he was severely humiliated by many of the big shots at the Global Forum."
"That crazy old man! I hope he dies, the world will rest from his madness."
Dozens of people were walking back and forth near the beach on this hot summer ind, and most people had amon topic, the Golden Lion.
It had barely been a week since the release of the volume of One Piece manga, so everything about it was still new in their minds.
After that, the Golden Lion became one of the characters that the inhabitants of the East Blue hated intensely, and he received another official title from millions of people here, the Golden Chicken!
"What? Why did the sky suddenly darken?"
"Don''t tell me it''s going to rain suddenly?"
"This... these aren''t clouds!"
"What is this!?"
Suddenly, the sky above the ind named Oykot darkened, and many floating inds appeared in the sky in an intimidating way.
"I-it''s... the Golden Lion, Shiki!!" eximed one of the inhabitants suddenly with a look of horror on their face, then started running frantically. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Go to the art store! Hurry!"
As soon as they heard that, dozens, then hundreds of people started running with noise, the screaming filled the ce, and everyone''s nerves were tense.
"Jihahahahaha!"
Shiki stood in the sky above the kingdom of Oykot and beganughing like a madman.
His eyes contained red veins, which suggested a deep-seated anger, unlike hisughing expression.
"Baby-chan...! I think ording to the manga, this is the kingdom where you were born, right? So it''s safe to assume that at least one of your parents is here, right?"
At this moment, Shiki was talking to himself.
Despite standing 1000 meter above the ground, the aura he unconsciously emitted dominated the entire ind.
Even the king of this kingdom trembled as he looked up at the sky.
"It''s okay... There''s an art store here. He can''t harm our kingdom or our citizens," said the king, trying to calm himself down.
...
The floating inds behind the Golden Lion started spinning at an incredible speed.
The enormous size, the extreme rotation speed, and arge number of floating inds were like a force in the hand that would undoubtedly wipe out arge ind on the surface of the earth.
This is what the Golden Lion was thinking.
"Jihahahaha!"
"Go to hell!"
Shiki pointed his finger downwards, and all of this happened in a short period when the residents of the Oykot Kingdom did not yet understand what had happened to them.
Everyone could see twenty huge inds rotating at high speed, forming multiple hurricanes due to the rotation speed.
The smallest ind was at least the size of arge mountain, about one kilometer.
The floating inds began to fall rapidly onto the Oykot Ind, bringing with them despair and fear.
In less than a minute, there was a massive explosion, BOOM!
All the inds turned into extremely thick dust, as if they had collided with an invisible steel barrier.
"Jihahahaha-hiya?" The Golden Lion''s loudughter stopped when he noticed the odd situation.
"Why can I still see the ind below intact?" Confusion filled his face.
When he first came here, he was confident that he could wipe out the ind with a single blow and escape before the Hunter Corps could arrive, even the Holy Knights of the World Government guild could not find him.
But what did he see now? He couldn''t hit the ind...
"Don''t tell me... Is there an art store here? Damn, where is it!?"
Shiki didn''t see the famous art store''s lighthouse anywhere. Everyone in the world knows that it is impossible not to see the lighthouse even if the person wants to... unless...
"...Unless the art store itself has blocked my sight... Damn it! And I thought there was no art store here! If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have dared to lose my temperst week and lose my security points!"
Seeing the unfavorable situation, the Golden Lion flew away with his tail between his legs.
He cannot break the barrier of the art store no matter how hard he tries, nor can he challenge the authority of the art store... It is impossible to destroy a ce that contains an art store... So the only solution is to escape before Rob arrives.
When the dust finally settled, the inhabitants of the Oykot Kingdom breathed a sigh of relief and returned to cursing the Golden Lion more vehemently than before.
Among them was a young woman with orange hair.
...
Ohara:
"It seems that the Golden Lion haspletely lost his mind."
After hearing what Oliv had just said about the summary of the events that had just urred in the Kingdom of Oykot, Rob furrowed his brow in frustration.
"Why did he target Oykot Kingdom? Did he want to crush the possibility of Nami being born in this world? Interesting."
So far, Shiki was the only antagonist in the story who had thought naturally about getting rid of the Straw Hats before they appeared in the world.
Even the final antagonist, Imu, did not think of that!
That''s why Rob found this interesting, which means that Shiki has no ability to be fixed, he is evil by nature.
"Well, since that''s the case... don''t me me for being ruthless." Rob''s eyes glowed coldly, for the first time sinceing to this world, Rob showed an intention to kill someone he didn''t want to kill before.
"Find the location of the Golden Lion for me, he''s in the East Blue''s sky," Rob said over the satellite phone on his desk.
"Understood, sir." A deep voice came from the other side of the line in response.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 493: The Fall of the Golden Lion! Naruto''s Return to the Screen Once Again!
Chapter 494: Oden''s Return to Wano and the End of His Pirate Era.
Chapter 495: The First Episode of Naruto Shippuden!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 502 The Fall of the Golden Lion! Narutos Return to the Screen Once Again!
Chapter 502 The Fall of the Golden Lion! Naruto''s Return to the Screen Once Again!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"What happened to you, Shiki? Do you want to die so badly?"
Standing on thin air as if on solid ground, Rob obstructed the Golden Lion''s path at an altitude of 10,000 feet above sea level.
"Now, that you have taken this step, does this mean that you are willing to pay the price... by sacrificing your life?"
As soon as Rob said that, a suffocating spiritual pressure burst forth from him, causing the Golden Lion to break out in a sweat and the atmosphere to turn into a sticky swamp that made it hard to breathe.
"What is this...?!"
At that moment, the Golden Lion Shiki could see the shadow of the giant soul reaper taking the form of the suffocating halo of Rob, he even smelled the foul stench of death.
"Do you think that your aura only will scare me?"
The Golden Lion''s aura also burst forth as he used his Conqueror Haki to resist Rob''s terrifying spiritual pressure.
This allowed him to regain his footing in this critical situation he was forced into.
Seeing this, Rob''s indifferent expression did not change. In Rob''s view, the Golden Lion''s fate had already been determined since he took that step. If he did not kill him, he would imprison him for the rest of his life, and the second option would be even harsher for Shiki.
"You were nning to wipe out an entire kingdom and kill thousands of its inhabitants just to vent your ridiculous anger, right?" Rob asked calmly.
"That''s right! I wanted to vent my anger! Not just by killing everyone in that kingdom, but I was going to look for Shimotsuki Vige, Foosha Vige, Baratie Restaurant, Cocoyashi Vige, and Syrup Vige..."
"Jihahahahaha! I''ll kill them all! You know what? I''ve even started to think about a detailed n to destroy Ohara as well... No matter how long it takes me to n it, once I''m done, there will be no Straw Hat Pirates left in this world!"
"Jihahahaha!!!"
The Golden Lion continued tough insanely, seeming to havepletely lost it at this moment.
Rob sighed at the sight of this scene, even beginning to feel sorry for this man. Could seeing himself lose to the Straw Hats in the manga have driven him insane?
Rob moved at lightning speed and then directed a fist enveloped in Haki toward Shiki''s sr plexus.
The force of the blow caused Shiki''s eyes to bulge out almost to the point of falling out of their sockets, and he vomited blood.
After that, he immediately lost consciousness.
The Golden Lion, the great pirate who ruled an era, was defeated with just one blow.
"Take him, throw him into Area A of the central prison, in a solitary cell," Rob ordered, after he had descended to the sea where the Hunters'' Guild ship had just arrived.
"Understood, sir."
The hunters carried the unconscious body of Shiki and shackled him with seastone handcuffs, then ced him in the ship''s cell.
After that, the ship set off toward its destination, Hunters Ind.
Luckily for Shiki, he did not know that his unstable mental state had allowed him to survive at least for now.
Whether he would recover or not would be revealedter.
...
..
"Cancel the Art Store, Merveille Ind," Rob said calmly to his system, since Shiki was now in his grasp, there was no longer any use for the Art Store there, it would be better to ce it on another ind where they would need it.
Especially since there was a significant shortage of Art Stores.
[Number of Art Stores: 78/118]
[Art System Level: Level 18]
...
The New World, New Onigashima, Urura Ind:
"That madman Shiki! What does he think he''s doing?"
"Does he seriously want to cause chaos in the East Blue? Doesn''t he know that''s impossible with the literal world guard of the Hunters Guild?"
Kaido was extremely angry with his crazy ally... a week ago, when Shiki proposed to Kaido to go to the East Blue and wipe out the ces where members of the Straw Hat crew will be born, Kaido refused contemptuously.
Kaido was one of the most excited for Joy Boy''s appearance in this world, why would he go and kill him? Who will give him a fair and amazing battle if Luffy and his Nakama die?
Kaido tried to stop Shiki from going, but thetter was quick to fly and soon disappeared on the horizon.
"Hmm?"
Suddenly, the sky over Urura Ind darkened, causing the angry Kaido to leave his castle and look up at the sky. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chaos filled the ce, as the Beasts Pirates panicked because of the falling inds.
In the sky above New Onigashima, the ind of Merveille and the small inds around it were copsing towards Kaido''s ind after Shiki lost consciousness.
"Damn you, Shiki!!!" Kaido yelled, then transformed into a giant dragon and opened his mouth, unleashing the same dragon''s "Bolo Breath" repeatedly to destroy the inds that were falling on his head and the heads of his subordinates.
...
After a few days, news spread that the Golden Lion Pirates had been eradicated after their captain, the Golden Lion Shiki,unched an attack on the East Blue in order to carry out his wicked n early.
Fortunately, his first target was the Kokyot Kingdom, which is where an art store is located.
The art store''s barrier appeared just in time and protected the kingdom and its people from certain doom.
A swift and significant response led to his capture by the leader of the Hunters Guild and he was thrown into the central prison, where he will spend the rest of his life without trial.
This news caused a sigh of relief among everyone, and the World Government, currently at war with the Hunters Guild, supported this move.
...
After that, the world returned to its usual calmness, and the random pirate attacks became almost nonexistent.
Under the leadership of Galley-La Company and the Hunters Guild, a huge project began to connect the sea trainwork to all the inds in the first half of the Grand Line, starting from the capital of water, Water 7, where the only sky port in the paradise is located.
Rob weed this project when Tom came to him to discuss it and gave his seal of approval immediately.
Humans and Fishmen began a project in a smooth cooperative rtionship for the first time in at least 800 years... without conflict and without any racism.
However, time passed peacefully, and finally, an important day arrived, the day of the highly anticipated anime''s first episode.
The first episode of Naruto Shippuden!
The world was boiling with excitement! Finally, this wonderful anime had returned... People quickly forgot about the issue of the Golden Lion Shiki and focused their eyes on the massive screens of the art store.
Everywhere the art store was located, everyone fell silent in wee of the first episode, which had already started its countdown.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 494: Oden''s Return to Wano and the End of His Pirate Era.
Chapter 495: The First Episode of Naruto Shippuden!
Chapter 496: Shadow Monarch in the Pirate World. The New Volume of Solo Leveling.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 503 Odens Return to Wano and the End of His Pirate Era.
Chapter 503 Oden''s Return to Wano and the End of His Pirate Era.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"Finally he lost it, right? I''m talking about Shiki..."
On Sphinx Ind, which had be Whitebeard''s home where he spent most of his time instead of the sea, Rob was talking to Whitebeard, Newgate.
Since their battle years ago, the battle that almost sank Ring Hell Ind now known as Hunters Ind, the rtionship between Rob and Newgate had be deep, as if they were old acquaintances, just like the rtionship between Newgate and Roger... and to a lesser extent, Shiki as well.
"Apparently," Rob''s response was clear and brief.
"Why didn''t you kill him then? In my opinion, Shiki would be happy to die by your hands rather than rot in Impel Down or your central prison," sighed Whitebeard while drinking sake from therge vessel in his hand.
"I am merciful to the disabled and vulnerable. I am not a cold-blooded killer. In my opinion, mercy is also a kind of strength. When a person cannot even use their mind to think properly, it is better to keep them away from others so as not to harm them first, and to avoid hurting themselves. If he is not treated, there will be no trial," said Rob calmly.
This was true as a person of the 21st century, although he was not a saint, he had a sound intuition. And now, since he possessed the necessary factor that allowed him to make decisions as he wished, which was power, there was no problem keeping his most basic principles.
In addition, it was not difficult for him to control a powerful madman like the Golden Lion. It would be somewhat unfair to kill him after being pushed to madness. In any case, Shiki himself had suffered significant brain damage after being injured in the Larvas Archipgo War by the Steering Wheel...
After adding the Strong World arc volume and the constant mockery of Kaido throughout their reading of the volume, then the hatred and contempt of the whole world, and after the end of the arc, he was constantly attacked in the global forum... all this pushed Shiki to lose control and desire to uproot the East Blue from the map.
Rob''s arrival and his feeling of threat in the situation of life and death removed hisst obstacle towards madness...
"... And that''s what happened."
"Sigh, the Golden Lion was truly foolish, but he didn''t deserve this end," said Whitebeard.
"Anyway, I came to take your son to my rehabilitation center. If he''s not treated properly, he''ll be the next Shiki."
Whitebeard''s eyes widened after hearing what Rob said. He certainly didn''t want this to happen... unfortunately, he would see his son in a worse condition than the Golden Lion in the manga. What would his reaction be at that time? Only time would reveal the details.
"Of course, I''ll be grateful for that, Rob." Whitebeard sighed with relief and expressed his agreement.
As Rob turned to leave after getting the child''s father''s approval, Whitebeard''s voice was heard.
"I heard that your subordinate, World, was ambushed by Navy admirals. How is he doing?" Whitebeard asked...
Rob replied without turning around, "Oh, as for World, he''s fine, no need to worry."
"As for Oden... did he finally-"
Suddenly, before Rob could finish his question, the bright screen of the art store covered the entire ind of Sphinx.
Whitebeard''s smile widened after seeing this familiar and anticipated event.
"This anime? Naruto? Gurararara! Great!"
...
After a small talk with Whitebeard, Rob took Whitebeard Jr., Edward Weevil, from his mother, the older version of his lover Stussy, and left with him through the instant transportation room in the art store.
After leaving him in Ohara with Stussy, whom he believed was his mother, Rob turned and left again, this time heading to Fish-Man Ind, where he missed teasing a certain mermaid.
As for the first episode of Naruto Shippuden, he wasn''t interested in it. Only those who haven''t seen it before can truly enjoy it.
...
In the Kingdom of Drum:
Inside the art store, Brynndi World, the legendary hunter ranked number 1, was lying on the medical bed.
"Atst, some fun! Barorororo! Has Naruto really grown up~ I suddenly feel nostalgic."
World had already woken up from hisa a few days ago. But Kureha didn''t allow him to leave the medical room until he fully recovered.
Kureha woulde to him from time to time because she was busy treating the illness of Arashi''s mother, which seemed to be a veryplicated matter.
Anyway, after the setback, Brynndi World knew that his decision to join the Hunters Guild was the best decision he ever made in his life...
Even if the Admirals targeted him because of it.
...
The New World, Wano Country:
The Moby Dick ship stopped in front of the official port of Kuri province.
Oden, who had just jumped off the ship, expected arge crowd of Kuri residents to wee their Daimyo and future Shogun, but he was shocked to see only the wind dancing in the emptynd.
"Wait-yoi~ It seems they no longer need you. Why don''t youe back aboard the ship, Oden-san? We will leave silently as we came," said Marco from the ship, trying to hold back his tears, as were the other members of the Whitebeard Pirates, like Jozu and Vista.
Seeing this sad yet warm scene made Oden smile.
He hugged his wife, Whity Bay, who held their newborn son, Momonuske, tightly towards him before saying, "Thank you, myrades, for the wonderful journey you have given me over these four years. I will never forget it. But now, it is time for me to take the position of the country''s Shogun and fulfill my inherited role. It is time to open Wano Country and prepare for theing prosperous era..."
"Wano Country will not break its promise. It is clear that I am the person who will fulfill that promise in this era."
Oden wiped away a happy tear before turning to look towards Kuri with his small family beside him.
"But they went to wee Naruto''s return instead of weing you, who have been away from them for more than Naruto... What promise are you talking about, Oden-san?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Marco''s words were like an arrow piercing Oden''s heart at that moment.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 495: The First Episode of Naruto Shippuden!
Chapter 496: Shadow Monarch in the Pirate World. The New Volume of Solo Leveling.
Chapter 497: Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (Part 1)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 504 The First Episode of Naruto Shippuden!
Chapter 504 The First Episode of Naruto Shippuden!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
In the country of Wano, there are two art stores, one in the Kuri province and the other in the capital city, which is not a usual urrence.
This is because art stores are extremely rare in the Grand Line, with only a handful of inds having such establishments.
Before Rob opened an art store in the capital city, the residents of the capital and nearby viges would flock to Kuri to buy manga volumes or watch their favorite anime in the cinema section.
However, after a new art store was opened in the heart of their capital, they felt immense joy because they no longer had to travel to Kuri for the entertainment they desired.
Nheless, whether before or after the appearance of the art store in their capital, the privilege of the premiere screening of anime episodes was avable to everyone throughout Wano, even if there was only one art store.
...
"Raizo! Why haven''t you gone on your mission yet?! Oh! It seems Naruto has finally matured!"
Kin''emon intended to scold Raizo, who was still sitting on the tree that had already transformed into a VIP seat for Raizo to watch his favorite anime. However, his attention was drawn to the first episode of Naruto Shippuden that was currently airing.
Raizo had wide eyes and rapid breaths as he eagerly drank various drinks next to him and devoured popcorn. Of course, he bought all of that from the art store.
"Oh? Kin''emon? Yes, the title of this episode is ''Homing.'' It starts mysteriously with Naruto, Sakura, and other people searching for something or someone in dark corridors. In the end, it turns out to be Sasuke, and they somehow found him. Anyway, it seems that''s what will happenter."
"Oh, who is this Uchiha Madara that the Nine-Tails is talking about?" While watching the episode, Kin''emon was surprised to hear the name of a new character from the mouth of the Nine-Tails during his conversation with Sasuke.
"Uchiha... Madara... interesting!" Raizo reacted enthusiastically, especially after the new opening theme song started.
...
Ever since Raizo watched the entire first season of Naruto while being addicted, when the first season ended, Raizo felt empty, even with the continued airing of One Piece, AOT, and the emergence of Demon yer and Akame Ga Kill anime. But this void didn''t diminish.
Of course, all of this was because he wanted to be a real ninja like the ninjas in the world of Naruto. That power they possess is necessary to be a true shinobi. Even if he had the Scrolling Jutsu Devil Fruit and mastered some trivial ninjutsu, he still couldn''t be considered a real ninja.
Immediately after the intro that didn''t quench Raizo''s thirst, the opening song "Hero''s Come Back!!" began ying, causing excitement among the eagerly waiting viewers for Naruto''s return!
Throughout Wano, everyoneughed at the trio Konohamaru, Udon, and Moegi, who were earnestly carrying out the mission to retrieve the cat.
"Hehe! Hahaha!"
"Haha! It''s Konohamaru, he has grown up."
"That''s hrious! Haha! What a funny team, they can''t even catch a single cat."
"Haha! At this age, they should be Genin, right?"
"Oh no, they bumped into Teuchi! The delicious ramen is lost! Damn it!"
"Hahaha! He mistook Konohamaru for Naruto!"
"Tsunami-sama has be more beautiful~"
"Haha! Konohamaru ced Naruto before him as Hokage; it seems he has a lot of trust in Naruto."
The viewers in Wano longing for Naruto led them to enjoy every moment of the story. Laughter, astonishment, and conversations filled the air throughout Wano.
In all the provinces, the audience was fully immersed in the events of the episode.
In the Flower Capital, Mihawk and Issho were already preparing to leave Wano as they had received the seal ofpletion on their mission and learned that Oden had already returned to Wano.
However, they were in no hurry to leave the country they had been in for a whole year.
"These men really love this show," Mihawk said to Issho.
"Yes, they genuinely seem to be enjoying it," Issho replied with a gentle smile.
Even though he was blind, he could feel the happiness of everyone here. They were happy, excited, and felt secure and stableall thanks to their guild master, the man who brought this stability to the world.
They were currently sitting in the public seating area overlooking the art store, not far from them. The ninja team loyal to the Shogun, led by Fukurokujo, gathered to watch the second season of the Naruto anime.
Just like Raizo, they were deeply influenced by the ninja world, and their excitement for this anime was simr.
Initially, when Naruto first aired, they were interested in it because of the divine techniques (in their view) that they would never be able to perform in their lives. But over time, they became immersed in the story and became genuine fans of the Naruto anime.
When the first season ended, it was a gloomy day for them.
Now, with its return in a new season, it''s clearly a very happy day.
The events of the episode continued to unfold as Naruto and Jiraiya finally returned to the vige of Konoha after two and a half years of absence.
Naruto climbed a tall pole in the vige that overlooked the faces of the previous Hokages on the mountain and said, "I missed this ce; it hasn''t changed at all." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"To everyone! Uzumaki Naruto has returned!"
...
Returning to Kuri.
"Hahahaha! Kihahahahaha!"
"Hahahaha! Truly, I haven''t seen any change in her either, De-Gozaru!"
Raizo and Kin''emon burst intoughter when they saw Naruto''s response to Sakura when she asked him if she had be more feminine.
The same goes for the rest of the viewers watching the events of the first episode everywhere.
"Oh, it seems Naruto is still outspoken... He''ll never seed with women with that mindset."
Suddenly, both Raizo and Kin''emon heard a familiar voice that made their bodies freeze.
"It seems my dear subordinates are enjoying watching the Naruto episode, unaware of their Daimyo''s return."
"O-O-ODEN-SAMA!!!" eximed Raizo and Kin''emon, tears of joy in their eyes.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 496: Shadow Monarch in the Pirate World. The New Volume of Solo Leveling.
Chapter 497: Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 498: Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (Part 2)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 505 Shadow Monarch in the Pirate World. The New Book of Solo Leveling.
Chapter 505 Shadow Monarch in the Pirate World. The New Book of Solo Leveling.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
After a few days on the infamous Ghost Ind, Thriller Bark Ind:
"Damn you! Mugiwa-ah! No, I mean, damn you! Sky Sword!"
The owner of this ind, Gecko Moria, looked angrily at thetest news in the World Economy News Paper.
A month and a half ago, the newspaper announced the imprisonment of his future subordinate, Dr. Hogback, in the central prison in the New World.
The same newspaper also announced the birth of a new manga character in this world in Ohara... This means Sky Sword also took his future subordinates, Perona! She is under his protection... This greatly angered Moria at that time and drove him to train even harder like a madman to someday regain his precious subordinates.
And today, another news emerged that caused Moria''s anger: "The Hunters'' Guild sweeps Devil''s Sea to unveil the truth behind the giant monsters there."
The newspaper announced that the entire Florian Triangle is now under the authority of the Hunters'' Guild and is a restricted area. Any interference or attempt to infiltrate it would be considered a vition of thew and would be severely punished.
"What are you angry about again, Moria-sama?" Absalom asked with concern upon seeing this.
"Oh, Absalom... It seems that something else belonging to the Thriller Bark Pirates has been taken from us... Absalom, we must be stronger to reim it all," eximed Moria.
"Can we even be stronger than a monster like Rob? He''s on apletely different level. He can use the powers of the characters he drew, like Ulquiora, from that time when he countered Poseidon''s attack with only his body..."
"We can''t even think about challenging that man... because challenging him is a losing proposition, Captain."
Gecko Moria stood in astonishment, gazing at Absalom after hearing that.
After a few seconds of astonishment, he confidently shook his head.
"It seems you don''t trust your captain, young man. Don''t you know that I have the potential to be the next Shadow Monarch? I can also use the powers of one of the strongest characters drawn by Rob. If I master itpletely, I''ll be on a whole different level... Come, Absalom, I''ll show you something."
As soon as he finished speaking, Moria rose from hisfortable seat and left his pce, motioning for Absalom to follow him.
"Oh, alright..." Absalom quietly followed behind his captain, eager to see how Moria could obtain the powers of manga characters.
Outside, in an open area, several corpses appeared... Animals like lions, tigers, and bears, even the corpses of some humans... They were all lifeless bodies, long dead.
"Look at this closely."
Absalom looked at what his captain intended to do.
Suddenly, he heard a familiar word from his captain''s mouth that sent shivers down his spine.
Moria said, "Arise...!"
He gestured with his w-like hands towards one of the corpses, which was the body of a tiger... Dense ck mist rose from his hand and then surged like the dark magic, entering the tiger''s body.
In the next moment, a chilling scene unfolded.
Under the dense moonlight, a dark ck swamp surrounded the tiger''s corpse, and a strange shadow began to dance above the body as if it wanted to detach...
"I haven''t figured out the best way yet to allow the shadow to stop being part of the dead creature''s body, but when I do, trust me... at that time, I will be the Shadow Monarch in the Pirate World, Kishishishishi!"
Moriaughed uproariously after proiming that.
Perhaps he didn''t fully grasp what it meant to be the Shadow Monarch, but developing his Shadow Fruit to the extent of disying the shadows of the dead was a groundbreaking breakthrough and an astonishing result. Even Rob would apud such a performance if he were aware of it.
There is no doubt that Moria was greatly inspired by the manhwa; Solo Leveling!
"This..." Absalom''s eyes widened after witnessing this terrifying scene. He instinctively retreated backward.
He never thought he could see a scene he was ustomed to seeing only in manhwae to life.
"This amazing? Isn''t it? Kishishishishi!"
...
In the morning of the next day, the morning sun shone on the weary faces of the workers here, who were still working diligently to transform the massive ind into a ship.
But to their delight, with the dawn of the green light signaling a new update in the art store, they knew they would have a morning break.
"Kishishishishi!" The sound of boisterousughter spread everywhere on the ind. N?v(el)B\\jnn
And as they expected...
"It''s Manhwa Day! Everyone can have a break today to read Solo Leveling!" Moria''s loud voice reached the ears of everyone on the ind.
"Yes!"
"Thank you, Moria-sama!"
The workers and carpenters cheered happily. Once a month, they could obtain Moria''s permission to enter the art store at least, simr to having a day off.
They could read the manga they desired on this day, but most of them read the new chapters of Solo Leveling to earn the admiration of Moria, who everyone knew had a deep love for this manhwa.
...
..
"Kishishishi! Jinho seems frustrated because he discovered that the Shadow Soldiers can do anything... even taking away his role in excavation the magical crystals!"
"I think I''ll experience Jinho''s feeling soon..." Absalom sighed in frustration, adding, "I just hope the captain doesn''t abandon me at that time."
Inside the art store, Moria and Absalom had already started reading their favorite manhwa.
The workers and carpenters scattered around them everywhere in the art store as well... Since they received their wages every month, this day was the best day to get it... They could buy whatever they liked from the art store!
"It seems like the promised 19-gate raid with Jinho has been fulfilled... What''s this... the United States again? I wonder why this country keeps appearing every time..." Moria wondered as the scene shifted to an A-rank Dungeon in the United States.
"Oh, isn''t this the country where Hwang Dongsoo moved to work as a hunter, leaving his original country, Korea?" Absalom asked.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 497: Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 498: Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 499: Episode 19 of Akame Ga Kill!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 506 Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (1)
Chapter 506 Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"Solo Leveling" Events:
[EASTERN UNITED STATES]
[A-Rank Dungeon]
"AAAAAAAAAAH-! Jesus!"
A terrified scream echoed at that moment. James, an American A-Rank hunter, stood trembling as he witnessed the entire attack force being annihted.
("Attack force got annihted! I can''t believe it!")
("Human-Type Monster?!")
A muscr man with long hair stood in the middle of the boss''s room.
("We couldn''t find a single monster throughout the dungeon!")
("I thought something was up, but...")
James said, trembling, "To think such a monster would appear in the boss room!"
("Magic flowing out from a single monster equals an A-Rank dungeon? It''s impossible! Just how strong is this monster?")
"Hey." Suddenly, the man who appeared as a human-type monster spoke up.
And this terrified James even more, "AAAAAAAH! Don''te any closer!"
"Ow, my ears hurt. Don''t worry. I didn''t kill them, I only knocked them out."
"No, why did you guys attack me so suddenly? I''m not a monster, I''m a human."
The muscr man exined seriously but realized that the American guy didn''t understand him.
"... He can''t understand me. Well, not like a Yankee can understand me..."
The muscr man pointed to himself and attempted to speak in English.
"I''m Korean. I want to go home."
Impel Down: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"To believe that a human would appear in the midst of an A-Rank dungeon... Not only that, but he belongs to the protagonist''s country, how strange."
Magen was one of the biggest fans of Solo Leveling, never missing an update since its first appearance.
After the manga of Bleach ended, his only sce was in the manga of One Piece and this amazing manhwa.
Magen looked at the muscr man, who was considered a monster by American hunters, with narrow eyes.
"If he''s capable of taking down a group of A-Rank hunters single-handedly, what sets him apart from the monsters, even if he''s human?"
"Could he be one of the Korean S-Ranks who somehow made their way to America through a dungeon?"
"Anyway, it doesn''t matter. Let''s continue reading the volume; it still has many fantastic chapters left, after all."
Magen enjoyed reading the manhwa inside the bathroom.
...
On the other hand, far from the second level where Magen was, in the fifth level, Shiryu also enjoyed reading the manhwa.
"Who could this Korean be?... Well, it doesn''t matter. It will be revealedter, anyway."
"Hmm, it seems Jin Woo is returning to the Demon Castle! That''s great; we''ll finally see what kind of monsters are there." Shiryu felt excited after seeing Jin Woo''s decision.
"After all, the name of this volume is ''Demon Castle Arc''!"
"Ants? S-Rank gate on a Korean ind!? That''s terrible... Why does this remind me of the anime Hunter x Hunter?"
"If they''re the same as the Chimera Ants, this will truly be a catastrophe..."
"Hahaha! I must be joking... It can''t be true..."
"It seems these magical ants are evolving as well, ording to the information heard by the White Tiger Guild Master..."
...
[Quest:
Normal quest: Collect demons'' souls! (Part1)
Demon castle is filed with demons.
Hunt down demons and collect their souls for special rewards.
Questpletion requirement:
-10000 Demon souls.
Rewards:
-1. Item of your choosing.
-2. Bonus stats +20.
-3. Hidden reward.]
"It''s been a while since I received a quest." said Jin Woo.
"Rewards are pretty amazing. I can receive bonus stats and choose any item from the store."
"There are items priced over 10 billion gold and I can get them if I just clear the quest."
Jin Woo thought rationally as he opened the door at the end of the corridor.
"But if the rewards are great, the difficulty must also be high..."
On the western coast of Ohara:
"I wonder what he would consider me, the monarch of the dead? Yohohoho!"
"He will receive a notification stating that he is unable to extract the shadow, as this skeletal structure has been dead for many decades. Terishishishi!"
Saulughed in response to Brook''s joke.
"Enough of your nonsense,rades. Jin Woo''s mission is intriguing. I want to see these demons now!"
Clover flipped through the manga pages quickly. He had been hearing about demons for a long time, and now he would see the appearance of demons in the world of Solo Leveling, so he was extremely excited.
"10,000 demons... this enormous number of monsters... can he kill them all?"
This time, the neer to the group, Vegapunk clone number one, Shaka, spoke.
"These are the demons... they seem really terrified, but in front of Jin Woo, they look like easy vegetables to chop..." Clover sighed helplessly.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
The instant transportation room in the art store lit up, and Rob emerged from the void.
"I see, it seems like Tom is about to finish his sea train. His previous presentation about the necessity of connecting the Paradise Inds with railways confirms it."
This crazy project proposed by Tom, modified by Rob, and implicitly approved by the World Government, was important to Rob.
He also wanted to facilitate global transportation from one ind to another on the Grand Line, at least as a starting point. Then, he nned to connect the entire world with railways in what he called the Miracle Network project.
"Hello, Suzan~ Did you miss me?"
"Hmm~ Did you finallye? As expected."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 498: Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 499: Episode 19 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 500: Episode 13 of AOT S3. Teaser poster for the uing saga - Summit War Saga!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 507 Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (2)
Chapter 507 Solo Leveling: Demon Castle Arc! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"It seems you''ve be quite talkative during this period we haven''t seen each other, isn''t that right, Suzan?"
Rob ced his arm on the shoulder of the enchanting mermaid he had managed to transform into a suitable human size, using the power of the shrinking devil fruit this time instead of the art store feature.
"Me? No, it''s just how you perceive it, not necessarily true. Anyway, stop bothering me, I have customers to serve..." Suzan replied, with a touch of red on her cheeks.
"Serving your customers? Ah, ~ no need for that. Today, you''ll serve the store owner, not just a handful of customers. Let the other mermaids take care of them."
Rob knew her little tricks, he hadn''t seen her for about a month, and here she was trying to dodge him and escape his grip after she had already lured him in.
Rob no longer cared about the fact that this woman was a mother indeed. She had enjoyed teasing him when he didn''t care about her, and she wasn''t afraid of him. She was brave enough to try to yfully flirt with him, so now it was time to pay her back in full instead of in installments.
"Tell me, Suzan, ~ what''s better: serving your customers or serving me?" Rob whispered gently in her ear, the warm breath he exhaled on her ear causing a shiver to run down her spine.
In the end, after a long tease, all her mental barriers fell. What followed was a rosy day with the sexiest mermaid in this world.
...
Returning to Thriller Bark Ind:
"Kishishishi! Jin-Ho''s father is intriguing, although he appears weak, he exudes this strange powerful aura... He seems very wise."
Seeing how Jin-Ho''s father dealt with the matter of handing over the guild to his son and the revtion of information about three new S-rank hunters from his mouth made Moria excited to read more.
"Only 309 out of 10,000? It seems Jin Woo still needs a lot of time to gather all the necessary demon souls."
"Tank? Kishishishi! What a fitting name for the giant bear, he truly crushed those giant demons."
Seeing the Shadow Soldier, the leader of the Snow Bears, clearing a path through the demons to escort his master to the desired location made Moria seriously consider acquiring a shadow soldier like him and giving him a simrly fitting name. N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Wano Country:
"Sung Il-Hwan... Why does the name sound familiar?"
Inside the art store in Kuri, Mihawk was also reading Solo Leveling, apanied by Issho and Oden, who refused to let them leave until they improved their hospitality for a few more days.
"You''re right, he has the same first name as the protagonist... Could it be...?"
Even Oden found some simrities between Sung Jin-Woo and Sung Il-Hwan.
"Previously, it was mentioned that Jin Woo''s father was a hunter who got trapped in a dungeon. Doesn''t this man''s story resemble what happened before?"mented Issho with a smile.
"Perhaps..."
"What an unexpectedly dramatic twist if what we''re all thinking actually happens. This story is bing interesting... especially since the person he will soon meet is Hwang Dongsoo, who went to kill his son..."
...
"Solo Leveling" Events:
[]Each demon castle''s floor is made up of a separated world.[]
[]A monster holding the entry permit randomly appears on each floor and you can only progress to the next floor by acquiring the entry permit.[]
[]If this giant tower has 100 floors, you could say that 100 different worlds must exist here.[]
[]2nd floor, 3rd floor, 4th floor... And the 27th floor.[]
[]As time went by, I climbed the floors at a scary pace.[]
[You defeated an intermediate-grade demon.]
[You received 300 EXP.]
[You received a demon soul.]
[Dominator''s Touch skill level has risen!]
"Intermediate-Grade Demons are High-Mid C-Rank at best," said Jin Woo.
[Collected Demon Soul: 2.116/10.000]
...
[The ruler of lower floors, Avaricious Vulcan]
[Vulcan''s guard] [Vulcan''s guard] [Vulcan''s guard]
A giant and obese monster appeared, with red skin, four horns, and three eyes. He sat on his throne, resembling a demon king.
"A boss-grade demon!" Jin-Woo thought to himself when he saw him.
"That giant looks dangerous. I''ll have to take care of it."
"Let''s begin."
A warmenced between the demons and the man and his army of shadows.
Not far from Wano, on the ind of giants, Elbaf:
The ridiculousughter of Dorry and Brogy could be heard from miles away.
After returning to their homnd with Oimo and Kashii, they regained their splendid mood as giants rather than respected hunters.
"That giant demon seems like a strong rival. I wish I could fight him!" dered Brogy.
"Your axe wouldn''t even cut through his wooden baton, Gyagagagaga!"ughed Dorry at hispanion''s bravery.
"What did you say? I can easily crush him. Let''s ask the guild master who would be stronger between me and this demon called Vulcan!"
...
"Ohrades, who do you think is stronger, Vulcan or Oars?" Oimo asked.
Hajrudin, Kashii, and the rest of the young giants looked at each other contemtively, then Hajrudin answered decisively.
"Oars, without a doubt."
...
Not far from the giant vige, a group of humans were seen carrying numerous volumes of oversized manhwa from the ship to the ind.
"Why the dy with the second batch? Many giants are unhappy with this dy," Perospero shouted angrily at his slow subordinates.
Near the ship, Katakuri stood gazing into the distance, able to clearly see the joyful giants.
"Tsk, these giants are good for nothing but causing annoyance for human ears. Why is Mama so eager to restore her rtionship with them?" Katakuri wondered inwardly.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 499: Episode 19 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 500: Episode 13 of AOT S3. Teaser poster for the uing saga - Summit War Saga!
Chapter 501: Oden Writes His Memoirs. The Final Episode of Demon yer S1!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 508 Episode 19 of Akame Ga Kill!
Chapter 508 Episode 19 of Akame Ga Kill!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
After a week, in Sorbet Kingdom:
This kingdom has already be the main stronghold of the Revolutionary Army alongside the Kamabakka kingdom.
Having an art store and an advanced security system made it the best ce for Dragon to be as well.
In addition, the king of this kingdom himself is a main member of the Revolutionary Army.
...
"This amazing anime is approaching its end..." Dragon said with a heavy sigh while looking at the art store screen disyed on the ind.
They were currently in the royal pce''s hallway, far away from the noise of the people in the squares outside the pce, but that didn''t stop them from watching their favorite anime.
This anime, which shared the same revolutionary ideals, was Akame Ga Kill...
Members of the Revolutionary Army, from their leader Dragon to the lowest-ranking member, all had this sense of familiarity when they watched Akame Ga Kill.
They also felt an adrenaline rush in their bodies when they saw how Night Raid memberspleted their missions wlessly.
And naturally, they felt deep sadness when one of the Night Raid members tragically died.
On the other hand, members of the World Government felt the opposite of what the Revolutionary Army felt when watching Akame Ga Kill.
"The end of the show on the rectangr screen, but its beginning in reality for us, isn''t it?" Ivankov said mysteriously.
"Be quiet, walls have ears in this world," Dragon said expressionlessly.
After that, they refocused on the events of Episode 19, which was nearing its end.
"Damn it! Seryu, she''spletely insane!"
Ivankov''s eyes widened as he watched the final battle between Seryu Ubiquitous from the Jaegers (Empire''s side) and Mine from Night Raid (Revolutionary Army''s side). N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Akame Ga Kill" Events:
"This reminds me."
Memories returned to Mine, the ones she had always wanted to escape from.
"Back when I was discriminated against for my heritage, all I could do was stare up into the sky."
"No one would help me. And that''s when I understood... that only I could help myself."
"And that all my misfortunes were necessary."
"Because I''m going to change this unfair world."
"Which is why..."
At that moment, Mine grasped her weapon once again.
"There''s no way I can die here!"
Her enemy, Seryu, and her pet "Teigu" were just a few meters away from her.
"Don''t underestimate my Pumpkin!" eximed Mine, and she unleashed an unstoppable ray of fire, tearing through the beast Teigu.
"Coro!" Seeing this, Seryu couldn''t believe her eyes.
"My Ten Kings are all out of ammo, but I still have this!"
"Justice is served!"
Like a certain justice dog, Seryu used her concealed weapons in her mechanical arms to kill Mine.
"This is it."
Mine remembered herrades Sheele and Chelsea, who tragically died because of this woman in front of her.
Then she shouted, "st through!" And she split her in half as well.
"Sh-She sliced right through me?" These were herst thoughts.
The building behind her also split in half.
"Pumpkin runs on my emotional energy."
"The more intense my emotions, the stronger it makes me."
"You made me snap. So you lose."
"Ha... Hahahaha!" Despite being cut in half, Seryu could still speak.
"Justice never loses. No matter the circumstances, evil will perish."
"Judgment of the Ten Kings, Final Move: Chakravartin Furnace of Five Hells."
"One minute is left..."
Mine''s eyes widened as she finally realized what was happening.
"Don''t tell me... You''re self-destructing?!"
"This is the ultimate evil-purging weapon I received from the doctor. So long as I have this in my head, I can''t lose."
"Damn it! What the hell is this!?"
"Seriously! Even after being cut in half, she didn''t die immediately!? Where does she get all this vitality!?"
"Oh, right! Her life is connected to her own Teigu. As long as it hasn''t died yet, she will continue to breathe."
"Damn! She nted a bomb in her head!"
Crocodile looked at this scene and thought that another member of Night Raid would die there.
After all, this is what they were used to seeing every week... This anime was logically extreme.
But what he didn''t expect happened. Cheers erupted when Tatsumi appeared and saved Mine from certain death.
"I-I''m d Mine didn''t die! Whoaaa!" Bonney finally cried, releasing her pent-up emotions after witnessing the incredible ending she had hoped for.
The damned Seryu''s death and Mine''s survival... It happened in the best possible way.
"Well, this is a great surprise."
Dragon also smiled, then added, "The uing episodes will be the end. I wonder how the end of this liberation war will be."
"Will good triumph over evil... Anyway, the winner will decide what it will be."
"How will they defeat a monster like Esdeath? It seems impossible." Kuma said this time.
"I assume Najenda has some kind of winning card, otherwise, how would she dare to stand up against Esdeath in such a way?" Crocodile said after some time to think.
"No, it''s evident that Akame is qualified enough to fight Esdeath and surpass Najenda."
...
Marigoa:
"I see that the situation in the Empire has entered its decisive moments... Who do you think will emerge victorious?" asked the long-bearded Gorosei, who had mixed feelings about this anime.
"I don''t think the Revolutionary Army has evolved enough to threaten an ancient empire that managed to produce powerful weapons that rival Devil Fruits in our world," replied the bald Gorosei, believing it to be the most logical response.
"What''s wrong with you,rades... Haven''t you seen that all the allies on the Empire''s side have lost their battles against the Revolutionary Army''s allies? I don''t believe things will go in favor of the Empire anyway," Saturn said with a depressed expression.
"As long as Esdeath hasn''t been defeated, the Empire remains the favored side to win. After all, it has an Admiral-level power. With this level of strength, who do you think can defeat her? Personally, I don''t see any qualified contender," the mustached Gorosei replied with a t expression.
"That''s because she is considered the Final Boss in this world, just like Meruem in HXH and Yhwach in Bleach - they all have amon denominator: regardless of the method, they lose in the end..."
"Don''t put Yhwach in the same line as these weaklings... Even our Lord said she couldn''t defeat an unnatural person like him. Only Meruem is several levels above Esdeath, not to mention Yhwach."
"I didn''tpare the characters, but their simr fate."
It seemed that the Five Elders were on the verge of another debate over who was right and who was not.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 500: Episode 13 of AOT S3. Teaser poster for the uing saga - Summit War Saga!
Chapter 501: Oden Writes His Memoirs. The Final Episode of Demon yer S1!
Chapter 502: Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (Part 1)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 509 Episode 13 of AOT S3. Teaser poster for the upcoming saga - Summit War Saga!
Chapter 509 Episode 13 of AOT S3. Teaser poster for the uing saga - Summit War Saga!
CHAPTER 500!
ckStar_BH:
It''s Chapter 500! I can''t believe I''ve reached this stage already.
Thank you for your continuous support, and I hope you will continue to support me in the same way. The uing arcs will be the best and most epic ones. From the Sabaody Archipgo arc, which will begin in theing days, to at least the Marineford arc, the story will enter fast-paced chapters, and I will adjust my writing style to showcase the best of the arcs.
Stay tuned, dear readers. I love you all.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Ohara:
After thest episode of Season 3 - AOT (Ep 12), the show went on a hiatus for about a month. Then, with the announcement of its return for the continuation of Season 3, everyone around the world celebrated.
That''s how popr this amazing anime is in this world.
In a ce like Ohara, where all forms of art are appreciated, Attack on Titan is considered the pinnacle of the anime world. It''s a show that is unattainable, and everyone acknowledges the brilliance of the mystery in the story, the beauty of the world, and the tragic fate of the characters.
After the announcement of the teaser trailer for the continuation of Season 3, everyone was caught in a whirlwind of anticipation.
Today, a day after the airing of yesterday''s episode of the epic anime Akame Ga Kill, it''s time for the episode of AOT to be shown in the same manner.
This so-called widespread premiere is favored by everyone because not everyone has enough money to go to an art store and watch the episodes in the cinema section there.
"Finally, I can enjoy watching my favorite anime!" eximed an enthusiastic young man when he saw the screen of the art store shing with the countdown for the airing of Episode 13 of Season 3.
(Note from the author: I did not divide the parts into Part 1 and Part 2 as in the original.)
"I don''t understand those people who gave up their rights to watch this amazing anime just because it portrays the harsh reality of life," wondered another young man from Ohara who was with a group of his friends.
"Everyone in this world has their limits. Some only want to see the bright side of the world," replied his friend to his question.
"Yes, Rob-san acted wisely when he gave us the ability to choose whether to watch it or not on our own. That way, anyone can choose what they want without causing any trouble."
"Rob-san is very fair to his people."
Unconsciously, the residents of Ohara started calling themselves the people of Rob, cing him in the position of a king without him even being one.
After all, Rob was not a king, but he was a natural-born leader, not only in Ohara but in all the kingdoms and inds that were loyal to the Hunters'' Guild. All of them, without exception, considered Rob to be their ruler above their own rulers.
Returning to the episode, the narrator began reminding the viewers of the tragic lives of the residents of the Shiganshina district since what happened five years ago when the Titans destroyed their hometown.
Then, the sound of the amazing opening song titled "Linked Horizon" caught the viewers'' attention, along with the stunning scenes in the opening and the appearance of Eren''s house basement at the end.
This was Episode 50 of all the episodes of the anime since its first airing, under the title "The town where everything began."
"Fantastic! They managed to seal the first hole in Wall Maria so quickly!"
Seeing the smooth progress of the mission to reim Wall Maria made the viewers believe that everything was going well... at least until the moment Bertholdt and Reiner appeared.
"It''s only the first episode, don''t get too excited,rades. I''m sure we''ll lose many great characters in this part."
"Stop saying that in such a vile way."
"Did you forget how thest episode ended? There was that scene where Mikasa wanted to kill Levi because he attacked Eren."
"Why do you think that happened!?"
...
..
In his pce, Rob was sipping the wonderful tea prepared by his personal servant, Stussy, while looking at the art store screen with a smile.
"This is just the first episode of the wall restoration process, and everyone is excited about it..."
"That''s because they love this show," Stussy replied while pouring another cup for him.
"Yes, they certainly love it. I wonder if they would enjoy another anime I''m nning to showter as much as they love this one," Rob said with a mysterious expression.
"Oh, definitely, they will love anything you offer them. After all, you are the king of Art in this world," Stussyughed softly before saying that.
"You tter me, my dear. Anyway, is Olvia apanying the children?"
"Yes, Olvia-sama is currently apanying Yamato-sama, Robin-sama, Hancock-sama, and her sisters in the pce courtyard."
"Well, it seems the episode is nearing its end. There will be a surprise after the episode, make sure not to miss it."
Rob winked at Stussy with a smile before leaving, leaving her staring at his back in awe.
Since epting her as part of his women, her life has be more prosperous and magnificent.
...
The end of the episode caused frustration among the viewers, especially after the duration of short anime episodes was reduced from 50 minutes to only 25 minutes.
But what amazed the viewers this time was that the art store screen didn''t disappear!
It remained suspended above each ind, shining brighter over time.
"What is this?"
"A manga book!!?"
"It''s One Piece manga!"
"Oh, no way!"
A volume of One Piece manga appeared, flipping its pages continuously and rapidly, showcasing the sagas of the story from the beginning.
Starting from the East Blue Saga, where Shanks gave his strawhat to Luffy in the first chapter, to thest one - the Golden Lion Saga, where Luffy sessfully defeated Shiki with an incredibly powerful leg attack that tore apart his floating ind.
This scene brought back memories for readers and viewers who loved One Piece to the point that some shed tears due to the nostalgia.
In the end, a nk page opened, disying the name of the next saga.
Summit War Saga!
...
Marineford:
Boom!
"What the hell do you mean by Summit War? Sky Sword!"
Sengoku''s roar echoed across Marineford.
"Bwahahaha! Summit War saga? Interesting," Garpughed as his eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint.
"I hope none of our navy is involved..."
Zephyr said withplex emotions.
"An entire saga with the word ''war'' in it... I see this as an ominous sign..."
This time, Tsuru didn''t seem as at ease as it appeared.
"What''s there to fear... If there''s a war, there will surely be a victor, and since Rob and his guild don''t exist in the One Piece manga, we will be the victors for sure."
Akainu clenched his severed arm, which he reced with an arm made of hardened magma, and said with hatred.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
Chapter 501: Oden Writes His Memoirs. The Final Episode of Demon yer S1!
Chapter 502: Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (Part 1)
Chapter 503: Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (Part 2)
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 510 Oden Writes His Memoirs. The Final Episode of Demon Slayer S1!
Chapter 510 Oden Writes His Memoirs. The Final Episode of Demon yer S1!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Wano Country, Kuri Province:
Another prosperous day passed as usual, and finally, the night arrived.
Most people went to sleep, covered in happiness, while some remained awakete into the night.
"My dear, aren''t you going to sleep?"
Whity Bay hugged her husband from behind and whispered softly.
"Did Momo fall asleep?"
Oden asked with a smile.
"Yes, he''s already asleep."
"Alright then, you go ahead to bed. I''ll join you after I finish here."
Inside a candlelit room, Oden stayed alone after bidding farewell to his wife and quietly left.
Oden took his notebook and reminisced about the incredible memories he had experienced during the great journey on the Pirate King''s ship.
"On the day we reached the final ind, we learned everything about the world."
That was the first line Oden wrote in his memoirs.
"The truth of the Void Century, the carriers of the ''D'' initial, and the nature of ancient weapons," Oden continued writing.
"Wano Country was once connected to the rest of the world..."
"Hehe~" A big smile appeared on Oden''s face as he recalled the amusing events of that day.
"And in front of that great treasure before our eyes, Roger... heughed!"
"And so did we... weughed heartily until tears streamed down our faces."
"After Roger stoppedughing, he said he wished he had lived in the era of Joy Boy and wondered why he left behind such an amazing treasure."
"What a funny tale... that''s how Roger described the legendary treasure, One Piece, and that''s exactly what we all agreed upon."
Oden continued writing, and the smile never left his face.
"At that moment, Roger turned towards us and told us to listen."
"Why don''t we name this ind, which has remained untouched for 800 years, with something that carries that meaning?" Roger pondered as we all patiently awaited our captain''s chosen name.
"Laugh Tale... that was the name Roger gave to the final ind."
Oden flipped to the next page and began describing Laugh Tale in detail, connecting it to the manga, One Piece, and the wonders that puzzled Roger''s pirate crew that day, as the manga depicted what the Poneglyph located there predicted with great uracy.
Oden wrote and continued to jot down his thoughts until the wax thread burnedpletely, and the light went out.
In the end, he ced the notebook in a safe ce and went to sleep... tomorrow would be another eventful day on this ind that was about to reconnect with the world once again.
...
The cheers echoed throughout Wano Country the next day.
That was because it was an exceptionally special day...
Today, the final episode of the first season of the anime Demon yer would be aired!
"Oh my goodness, I''m so excited! Will they fight another Lower Moon after the fifth Lower Moon, Rui?"
The episode quickly began with a peculiar battle between Kanao and Tanjiro, where Kanao emerged victorious by being faster in moving the wooden cups.
"Oh, as expected! The episode''s title is a new mission!"
"Indeed, I want to see a sword fight this time! My sword is thirsty for learning new techniques."
"Me too! I hope the mission''s target is a demon using a sword."
Most samurai in the country of Wano were fully focused on the bright disy screen.
How could they not be, when the anime being shown was the favorite of every swordsman in the world, Demon yer!
"What is this ce? Why does it look like a strange castle?"
"Is this the sixth Lower Moon? Why does it seem frightened?"
"Oh? This is the first Lower Moon!?"
"And this is the second Lower Moon!?"
"Who is this woman ying the violin? Is it really Demon Blood Art?"
"This is the third Lower Moon? It seems all the Lower Moons have been summoned..."
"That woman with crimson eyes... why does she remind me of Muzan?"
The viewers felt a chill as soon as the female version of Muzan stood there, looking at the crowd of Lower Moons below. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"She was at least a female in their appearance until she spoke..."
"Demon yer" Events:
"Lower your heads and crouch down."
"Prostrate yourselves."
As soon as he said that, they all knelt down, unable to control their bodies.
"It''s Muzan-sama!" Lower Sixth broke into a cold sweat as he contemted internally.
"That''s Muzan-sama''s voice! I didn''t recognize him! He''s changed his appearance and aura."
"The precision of his shape-shifting is mind-blowing!"
"P-please forgive us!" Lower Four began apologizing, trembling.
"Since you''ve assumed a different form and aura..."
"Who gave you permission to speak? Don''t presume to voice your worthless thoughts."
"Answer my questions. Nothing else."
As Muzan spoke, it caused immense terror among all the present Lower Moons.
"Rui was killed. I''m talking about Lower Five."
"I have but one question to ask of you."
"Why is it that you, demons in the lower ranks, are so utterly weak?"
"You shouldn''t be satisfied with just being counted among the Twelve Kizuki."
"What is merely your starting point? To devour more humans, to gain more power..."
"Your starting point for bing useful to me..."
"For over a century, the members of the Upper-Rank Twelve Kizuki remain unchanged. It''s always been the demons in the Upper Ranks who''ve disposed of those Hashira demon hunters."
"But what about you demons in the Lower Ranks? How many times have you been reced?"
"That''s easy for you to say, but we..." Lower Sixth was contemting internally, unaware that his thoughts werepletely exposed to Muzan.
"What? Go ahead and say it."
"Please forgive me, Kibutsuji-sama! Please! Please show me mercy! I''m truly sorry! I''m truly sorry! I''m tru"
Before he could finish his words, he turned into a mist of blood.
"How terrifying... How horrifying..."
"Oh, what a massacre!"
"Oh God, how terrifying..."
"The Lower Moons died one after another, like mosquitoes being swatted."
"In the end, the First Lower Moon survived because it was the most perverted one my eyes had ever seen..."
"This... is strange. These demons... hepletely wiped out most of his Lower Moons like this..."
"If they were left alive, they could have caused a lot of trouble for the Hashira, Tanjiro, and hispanions... If only they were as powerful as Rui."
Including Kin''emon and Denjiro, all the samurai in Wano were enjoying today''s episode, which was thest of the season.
...
But far away in the Kingdom of Sorbet, a certain deviant was enjoying the episode for a different reason...
"It''s... It''s Okama! The Great Demon King is indeed Okama! Hahaha!"
"N-fufufufu! The feminine form of Muzan is truly magnificent."
Seeing this splendid scene filled Ivancov with excitement.
He never thought he would witness the ultimate viin in Demon yer turning into a woman.
Not only that, but it seemed more splendid than being a man.
Hearing this, Crocodile wished he would die.
"What''s with this Okama? Why is he so excited?"
That was what Crocodile was thinking at the moment.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 502: Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (Part 1)
Chapter 503: Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (Part 2)
Chapter 504: Reaching the Red Line Again After All Those Difficulties!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 511 Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipelago Arc. (1)
Chapter 511 Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
(New Arc!)
:::::::
After a week.
Location: West Blue, Ohara.
Event: First day of the new One Piece manga update.
Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc.
...
Inside the research room in the Tree of Knowledge, the sacred ce for archaeologists here, the noise suddenly stopped as the eldest professor entered, struggling to catch his breath.
"It''sing..."
"I think so too..."
The young archaeologists whispered familiar words to each other because they already knew what wasing.
It was all too familiar to them.
They had been living the same day every month for four years, so naturally, they would know what wasing immediately after the elder Professor Clover, who was struggling to breathe due to his advanced age, took a rest.
"Stop what you''re all doing! Everyone! Come here!" Professor Clover shouted happily.
"All of you! Put everything in your hands aside!" Professor Clover continued shouting loudly so that everyone could hear him, even those who were currently in the bathroom.
"What''s happening, Professor? Is it here? Update da"
"Stop, Roche! Don''t steal my lines... Yes, it''s manga update day..." The severe expression on Clover''s face changed to a smiling one. It seemed that these men were so ustomed to this day that everything about it had be familiar to them.
"It''s finally here!"
As soon as Clover''s voice fell, happy cheers echoed inside the Tree of Knowledge, and groups of archaeologists eagerly headed towards the nearby art store.
They had to hurry because it would soon be crowded with people.
"Is it that arc about the Sabaody Archipgo, right, Professor?" Former Celestial Dragon and current famous archaeologist, Donquixote Homing, looked at Clover with a gentle smile and asked.
He was very interested in this arc because he had lived in the Sabaody Archipgo for a long time... It was like a home to him, where he lived when he was young.
"Hahaha! It seems you''re somewhat interested in the new arc, Homing... Oh, I suppose as a former Celestial Dragon, the Sabaody Archipgo was a favorite ce for you to rx, wasn''t it?" Professor Cloverughed and then asked.
"Yes, you''re right. The Sabaody Archipgo is a wonderful ce. Being a former Celestial Dragon, I lived there for some time. I wonder what Rob-san will reveal about this ce in his new volume."
After that, both Professor Clover and Homing followed the excited crowd of archaeologists, all heading toward the art store.
Professor Clover refused to open his volume until he met up with his friends Brook, Vegapunk, and Saul.
...
Far away in the New World, precisely on the Giants Ind of Elbaf:
"It seems we''ve appeared in the manga again, Oimo."
One of the giants looked at the first page of the manga he saw when he opened it and eximed in surprise to hispanion beside him.
"Yes, I see that we''re finally leaving Water 7, Kashii."
"Oh... We appeared on the cover. I thought we were part of the chapter''s events, Oimo."
"No, as you can see from the chapter''s title above the poster we appeared in, ''On the road again''... This chapter''s title refers to us and the Straw Hats at the same time, Kashii."
Dorry, Brogy, Hajrudin, Stansen, and Gerd all looked at Oimo and Kashii, who seemed disappointed because they weren''t part of the chapter''s events, but only on the cover.
"Gyagagagaga! Why do you look disappointed, guys? In One Piece, even appearing on the cover is a sign of fame!" Dorryughed loudly before speaking.
"Kababababa! Dorry is right. Look at us, we haven''t appeared in the manga for a long time!" This time it was Brogy whoughed.
"...It seems you''re returning to Elbaf in the manga..."
"In the future, the Straw Hat Pirates will definitely reach Elbaf, and that will be our true appearance, with a specific purpose."
This time, the elder of the giant vige, Jarul, spoke.
...
Not far from them, Katakuri and Perospero were reading the manga with a few giant children who managed to win their favor, especially after announcing that they belonged to the unknown organization that brings them manga volumes.
Naturally, both Dorry and Brogy have known the Big Mom''s children for a long time, but they received orders from Rob not to interfere in their affairs until they show hostile intentions.
And that''s what the two giants happily epted.
Rob promised them to open an art store here today, after all.
...
Returning to Ohara:
Rob, who had just released the new volume, was inside his private office in the art store.
He was reviewing the first chapter of the new arc, which directly connected to the previous "Strong World" arc, which was supposed to be FLR instead of the original "Thriller Bark."
"I don''t think it could be any better than this..."
Rob murmured to himself as he saw the scene he had added spontaneously.
In the opening scene of the arc, Luffy and his Nakama had changed their clothes from the ones they wore in the Golden Lion''s hideout to new outfits resembling the ones they wore in Thriller Bark.
He did this to avoid confusing the readers, as it would appear as if the arcs were truly linked to each other.
"That''s good, the final touch here is excellent," Rob said while re-reading the first chapter.
"One Piece" Events:
"Luffy, Are you sure?"
After changing out of her revealing outfit from their previous journey in Merveille, Nami approached Luffy and asked a question she hadn''t mustered the courage to ask during their previous ordeal.
The question was about Ace.
"Hm?" Luffy turned to Nami, remembering something. "Ah... about Ace''s paper?"
"It''s fine, don''t worry," said Luffy.
"Luffy-san, I don''t mind taking an alternate route! So far, there''s no need to worry about how long Laboon has been waiting. ''Live on''! ''Let''s meet''! That''s what''s important!" Brook said while ying his violin.
"Uwooh~~~! Let''s go meet that huge whale!" Franky eximed with excitement.
"Luffy, we don''t mind taking a detour," shouted Usopp and Chopper.
They were nning to return to the East Blue to save their hometown, so why not postpone their journey for a little while to rescue their captain''s brother who was in trouble somewhere in the Grand Line?
"No, it''s really fine!"
"Besides, even if he were in trouble, there''d be no use worrying about it every time. Moreover, Ace hates being looked down upon as if he were weak," Luffy continued.
"If I go, I won''t be able to do anything. The next time we meet, we''ll be enemy pirates."
"For Ace, that''s his adventure."
Zoro and Robin smiled upon hearing these mature and responsible words from their captain, knowing that he was pushing himself not to worry.
...
In a certain ce on the seas of the New World:
"Heh~ Luffy has be more mature after dealing with a pirate of the caliber of Shiki," Roger smiled after hearing what Luffy said about Ace''s condition.
"Everyone has their own adventures, facing their own difficulties with their own strength... I like that. Luffy values Ace a lot... to the point that he realizes Ace would be angry if he went to rescue him," Roger added while drinking Sake.
"But without Luffy''s intervention... will he be saved, our child?" Rouge replied with concern.
"Well, we don''t know if Luffy will intervene or not, but we do know that Whitebeard will definitely intervene."
"I suppose Ace will be the centerpiece of all this... what they call ''the summit war''..."
...
"... Did you say Bullet is here?"
"More specifically, the Ship of the Hunters Guild is here. Bullet, as a legendary hunter, is the captain of the ship."
"Why are you telling me this? Let hime aboard the Oro Jackson. Today we shall have a feast! Wahahahaha!"
Rogerughed after saying that.
"That''s a logical reason to have a feast. You defeated me, Captain."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Chapter 503: Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (Part 2)
Chapter 504: Reaching the Red Line Again After All Those Difficulties!
Chapter 505: The Appearance of the Mermaid, Caimie.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 512 Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipelago Arc. (2)
Chapter 512 Summit War Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc. (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Marineford:
"I knew it."
Standing beside the cargo ship carrying printed and copied manga volumes from the original volumes, Sengoku gazed out at the distant sea with troubled eyes.
"You knew what?"
Next to him stood the Great Staff Officer, Tsuru, who asked with her usual demeanor.
"Pirates no longer have any influence on this sea. Only One Piece manga controls it. Now a new volume titled ''War'' has emerged. What do you think will happen after today, Tsuru-chan?"
Sengoku spoke with a casual expression, as if he had been ustomed to it for a long time.
"You''re saying that if pirates no longer have an influence on the sea, then the Marines have also lost the purpose of their existence, right?"
Tsuru paused for a moment before sighing and answering Sengoku''s question.
"Sigh~ I suppose the new volume is where the crew will finally reach the Red Line, the ce closest to our headquarters. Since we can''t describe the battle between Marine Headquarters and the Straw Hat Pirates as a minor war, let alone a summit war, I''ll assume the war has nothing to do with Luffy and his Nakama."
"So who will it be... Could it really be the Whitebeard--"
"Fleet Admiral, I apologize for the interruption, but all the officers in the higher ranks have received their respective volumes. The second shipment has also been distributed to the soldiers in the lower ranks. The Sunday break has officially begun, and the selected individuals have entered service. Everything is as you ordered."
At that moment, an rear admiral came from behind and announced.
"Well, good job... Come, Tsuru, let''s return to my office, although I don''t want to see Garp''s face."
...
"One Piece" Events:
[Holy Land "Marigoa"]
"Bartholomew Kuma... Are you saying that they ran away, in spite of your ability? Make a better excuse!! I''m the one that has to report it to the higher-ups!!!"
Sengoku exploded in anger upon Bartholomew Kuma''s return, even though he already knew that the Straw Hat Pirates had escaped his clutches and even toppled the Golden Lion in their path.
"Buwahahahaha!! That''s my grandson for ya!!"
As if he wasn''tcking anger, Garp added fuel to the fire with hisughter.
"Shut up, Garp!!!"
Sengoku turned towards Kuma and began to speak:
"You had a government order to wipe out the entire crew, and you didn''t evene back with Strawhat Luffy''s head. This is a disgrace!"
"Shoot at the target..."
Kuma pretended to be a robot.
"What''s that!?"
Sengoku''s anger increased.
"Rx, Sengoku. Luffy is not the kind of pitiful man who would spread around the fact that he defeated Moria and Shiki," said Garp.
"Hmph...!! Kuma... You bastard, don''t tell me you felt pity for the injured pirates. But since you spared that crew, we no longer need to follow them."
"Right. Now they are being led by the ''log,'' so they are slowly getting closer to Marine Headquarters."
"... That''s true..." replied Kuma.
"Oh yeah, I brought the first tea of the season!! Bring out the rice crackers!!" eximed Garp all of a sudden.
"SHUT THE HELL UP, GARP, YOU BASTARD!!!"
"Buwahahahaha!"
Inside the office of the Fleet Admiral, Garp burst intoughter as he read the events of this paragraph.
"Seeing Sengoku angry in the manga, just like in real life, makes me want to provoke him even more! Huh! Did I just mention the first tea of the season?"
"Along with rice crackers... I wonder how they would taste..."
Garp swallowed his saliva as he saw his manga version boasting about thetest season''s tea and rice crackers.
"Garp! Why don''t you take things more seriously, even just once in your life?"
"The Hunters'' Guild refused to transfer the Golden Lion prisoner from the Central Prison to Impel Down... In addition, they rejected the World Government''s call for peace. This means that the arc we are reading now will lead to catastrophic events..."
"Garp... If you''re going to remain indifferent, then take off your military uniform and leave with dignity."
When Sengoku entered his office, heposed his emotions and spoke about the orders given by the Five Elders.
"Oh... Alright."
Garp pinched his nose with his little finger, disying an indifferent expression as if he truly didn''t care.
"There''s no need to worry, Sengoku. Nothing significant will happen because of this arc."
"This world has already be more peaceful."
"Stop spouting nonsense. We don''t trust the Hunters'' Guild!"
"Their goal of world domination is already clear."
"Sengoku... What do you think? Do you prefer the peaceful rule of the Hunters'' Guild or the ''Celestial Dragons,'' those swine?"
Sengoku''s eyshes trembled upon hearing that.
He couldn''t help but mutter, "GAAAAARP!!"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 504: Reaching the Red Line Again After All Those Difficulties!
Chapter 505: The Appearance of the Mermaid, Caimie.
Chapter 506: Embodiment of Wrath and Sadness - Imu.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 513 Reaching the Red Line Again After All Those Difficulties!
Chapter 513 Reaching the Red Line Again After All Those Difficulties!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
North Blue, Flevance Ind:
The morning sun cast its golden rays upon the once vibrant white city, now transformed into a serene green oasis.
The air was filled with a palpable sense of joy and relief as the residents of this beautiful city, freed from the clutches of their tragic fate, all embarked on amon journey. Their destination: the legendary art store!
Weekends in Flevance were not about work but about indulging in the pleasures of manga and One Piece.
Inside the bustling main hall of the art store''s tavern, Trafalgar D. Chris, the president of the country, sat alongside his pregnant wife, Marry.
They reveled in the anticipation of diving into the first moments of the new arc.
"It seems Luffy and his Nakama are about to embark on a thrilling adventure in the archipgo--- Look, Marry, is that a circr rainbow?" Chris eximed, his eyes sparkling with excitement.
A sense of childlike wonder overcame the country''s president as he witnessed something he never thought possiblea perfect, round rainbow.
Marry chuckled gently at her husband''s infectious enthusiasm. "Hehehe! Look at you, the great leader acting like a child," she teased affectionately.
"I can''t help but envy Luffy for his incredible adventures. He has experienced so much and enjoyed himself despite the countless challenges he''s faced along the way," Chris mused.
"If only I could pay the price and live through those same experiences, surrounded by amazing friends like his," he added wistfully.
"But my dear, you must be as strong as him first. I won''t allow you to exhaust yourself with dangerous training in such treacherous seas..."
"Look at this- Are those serpent currents? It''s truly daunting to sail in such waters," Marry cautioned, concerned for her husband''s safety.
"One Piece" Events:
[Several dayster]
"We made it."
A massive shadow loomed over the Sunny-Go ship at that very moment.
"We finally made it... this far!!!"
Luffy eximed, his jubtion radiating from every fiber of his being.
"It''s been so long... The emotions are overwhelming," Nami whispered, her voice filled with deep sentiment.
"That day... It was pouring rain," Sanji reminisced, recalling the fateful day when they had first caught a glimpse of the same view.
"We''vee such a long way since then," Zoro reflected, his voice tinged with a mixture of pride and nostalgia.
"I... It took me 50 years... Yohohoho," Brook confessed, his voice carrying a profound sense of longing as he beheld this sight once again after half a century.
"Shishishishishi!! Anyway, we''re halfway there!! The twin capes, where we met Laboon, lie on the other side of this sea, connected to this colossal wall!" Luffyughed heartily before continuing, "I''m grateful that we''ve made it this far without losing anyone!"
"I can''t even see the top...!! This thing is enormous!!!" Chopper gasped, his mouth agape at the sheer magnitude of the Red Line, separating the seas.
"The Red Line!!!"
The crew stood in awe before the formidable presence of the Red Line, its grandeur and mystery captivating their senses. Each member felt a surge of emotions welling up inside them, their journeys and struggles converging at this monumental point.
"I feel like crying... so much has happened!!"
Usopp eximed, his voice quivering with a mix of nostalgia and overwhelming sentimentality.
"As far as I can remember, I crossed over Reverse Mountain from the South Blue, but that was over 30 years ago..."
Franky shared a glimpse of his personal history, connecting his past to the present moment.
"Five years ago, I arrived in this sea... from the West Blue..."
Robin added, her words echoing a simr sentiment, highlighting the profound impact of their adventures.
"When Ie to this ce once again after another turn around the world... at that time... I will be... The Pirate King!!!"
Luffy proimed with unwavering determination, his voice resounding with the weight of his dreams.
The significance of their arrival at the Red Line was not lost on Trafalgar D. Chris and his wife, Marry, who continued to immerse themselves in the pages of the manga.
They found themselves sharing the same emotions as the crew, their smiles mirroring the genuine joy that radiated from the characters.
"I think it''s a great feeling... I feel the same way after traveling with them all the way here," Chris remarked, his voice filled with admiration and resonance.
Marry nodded in agreement, her eyes gleaming with understanding.
"Indeed, my dear, I feel the same way. They have endured so much and grown immensely throughout their journey."
"They will be able to go to the New World as soon as they pass through this singr barrier."
"Will they be able to pass through it easily... I highly doubt that."
"Yes, as Sengoku said, they are close to the Marine Headquarters."
"After the Enies Lobby incident, it is impossible for them to be allowed to leave peacefully."
"Oh, new characters have appeared... a mermaid!? A starfish!?"
"That means they are close to the Fish-Man Ind."
The couple exchanged discussions while continuing to read the manga and witnessing the fast-paced events that seemed to be heading toward another exciting adventure.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
Inside the art store, the scene continued to unfold, captivating the attention of the readers.
"I remember this scene too... in the manga, my future self said it happened 30 years ago... but for my present self, it happened just 10 years ago," Little Franky remarked, his eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and nostalgia.
Iceburg, ever the voice of reason, interjected, questioning the validity of Franky''s memories. "Do you truly remember, Franky? You were just a toddler in your first or second year back then."
"Tahahaha! One of Franky''s notable traits is his strong memory, so I trust his judgment," their teacher Tom chimed in, hisughter warm andforting.
Tom''s words brought a sense of rity to the conversation.
"But what truly matters now is the flood of memories this moment evokes... they have reached this pointthe Red Line... beneath it lies our kingdom, Fish-Man Ind," Tom stated, his voiceced with joy.
"They have ovee numerous hardships and obstacles to arrive here," Tom continued, his eyes glistening with admiration for Luffy and his Nakama.
"They had finally arrived at the Red Line once again after enduring countless challenges and hardships along the way. The journey had tested their limits and pushed them to their breaking point, but their unwavering determination had carried them through."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
Chapter 505: The Appearance of the Mermaid, Caimie.
Chapter 506: Embodiment of Wrath and Sadness - Imu.
Chapter 507: One Piece Manga Between Sarcasm and Comedy.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 514 The Appearance of the Mermaid, Caimie.
Chapter 514 The Appearance of the Mermaid, Caimie.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"A ''Sea Bunny''!!!"
The crew members eximed after seeing the sea king that resembled a bunny, staring at them coldly.
"Don''t think you can beat me on the ocean''s surface. Gomu Gomu~~~"
Luffyughed before getting ready to attack... then; "Rifle!!!"
His rubbery hand quickly spun with a menacing rotation, sending the Sea Bunny soaring.
"I didn''t even think it was that big," said Usopp.
"That''s because we saw Oars! We''re fine for now! Gahahaha!" Chopperughed gently.
Suddenly, the sea bunny spits out two things from its mouth, and Sanji was the first to notice. "It spits something out."
"Hm? A fish?" Luffy thought he saw a fishtail.
"A person!? No!!" eximed Usopp.
Even Nami was shocked, saying, "It can''t be."
Sanji''s eyes turned into hearts after seeing what was falling toward him.
"It... It can''t be~~!!"
...
"I have to thank you in some way!! That''s right!!"
"Do you like Takoyaki!?"
[Kissing Gourami Mermaid, Camie. (Designer Tail, Assistant at Takoyaki shop)]
"Takoyaki~~!? That''s my favorite food!!"
After hearing that, Luffy''s tongue drooped, and his drool dripped.
"Really!? Well then, one will be 500 Berry."
Camie immediately assumed the role of a vendor.
But she was surprised by a little starfish in reality, saying, "This is no store!!!"
"I GOT IT WRONG~~~!!!"
Aical scene unfolded as everyone''s mouths widened, and their eyes popped out like Camie''s.
Laughter reverberated through the art store in Ohara, filling the air with infectious joy as the new arc of One Piece unfolded.
The familiaredic scenes had everyone in stitches, theirughter intertwining and echoing in harmonious cacophony.
"Ahahahahahah!!!"
"Tahahahaha!!"
"Gahahahahaha!!"
"Hahahahaha! This mermaid is incredibly funny! I''m dying ofughter!" eximed one enthusiastic reader.
"Hahahaha!! Look at Luffy and Sanji''s faces and try not tough," added another, barely able to contain their amusement.
Amidst the jubtion, Rosinante and Enel found themselves particrly intrigued by the mention of Takoyaki, a dish that sparked their curiosity and amusement.
"Hahahaha! Luffy forgot everything when he heard about Takoyaki... By the way, what is Takoyaki?" Rosinante chuckled, turning to Enel, who was equally entertained.
"Hahahaha! Seriously, don''t you know what Takoyaki is?... Wait, what is Takoyaki?"
Enel nced at Doffy, who was engrossed in the manga, wearing a perpetual smile, and posed his question.
"It''s obviously a seafood dish made from octopus meat," Doffy replied, his voice filled with conviction.
A moment of revtion washed over Enel and Rosinante as they made the connection between the dish''s name and the octopus.
Their minds conjured vivid images of sizzling grilled octopus tentacles.
"Mmm, it looks delicious...!" Rosinante couldn''t help but salivate at the thought.
"I want to taste Takoyaki too..." Enel expressed his craving, mirroring Rosinante''s enthusiasm.
...
Meanwhile, Rob was preparing to depart, but his children, including little Robin, confronted him, creating a formidable blockade.
"Yamato said that Luffy and his Nakama have arrived at the Sabaody Archipgo and met a beautiful mermaid who can cook a dish called Takoyaki..."
Little Robin, determined to halt her father''s departure, stood her ground with unwavering resolve.
"Oh... I believe Hatchan is the one who makes Takoyaki... Yes, my little Robin, what is it that you desire?" Rob pondered, his face etched with helplessness, resigned to fulfilling his beloved daughter''s request before his departure.
"I want to eat Takoyaki... Not just me, all my sisters want it~" Little Robin pleaded, her eyes filled with anticipation and longing.
Rob, unable to resist his little princess''s appeal, mustered a faint smile and acquiesced, knowing that the pursuit of culinary delight would have to be postponed no longer.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
King Neptune sat in a special ce inside the art store with his ministers (the right and left), their faces disying lukewarm expressions as they immersed themselves in the manga''s pages.
The atmosphere grew tense when two figures, hailing from the illustrious Fish-Man race, materialized before them.
"It appears that the long-awaited moment is drawing near," King Neptune mused aloud, his gaze fixed upon the enigmatic neers.
"This adorable mermaid and starfish, both of our race, often venture beyond the confines of our kingdom for various reasons..."
"In the previous arc, we witnessed the young Hatchan''s journey in search of Rayleigh, indicating a deep bond between them... And this happened in the Sabaody Archipgo," said King Neptune, prompting one of the ministers to contemte the significance of this recent development. "What could this portend?"
King Neptune shifted his attention to his ministers, his voice a calm river flowing through the room.
"What purpose does it serve for me to delve into the manga''s pages?" he pondered, his curiosity palpable. "Naturally, it is to glean a glimpse of the future... to discern the profound and subtle shifts, to witness the members of our race who share amon destiny with Luffy and his indomitable Straw Hat crew."
Ever since the tumultuous encounter with Arlong and his ill-fated pirate gang, which regrettably soured rtions with the Straw Hats, Tom and Kokoro had emerged to challenge the stereotypical image of Fish-Men perpetuated by Arlong''s actions. And now, Camie and her peculiarpanion had emerged onto the scene.
"I wholeheartedly believe that they shall align themselves with the Straw Hat crew, my liege," the Minister of the Right asserted confidently, his voice filled with conviction.
"This mermaid possesses an air of loveliness... And considering that Luffy inadvertently rescued her, I highly doubt she would harbor ill intentions towards them."
"Your assessment resonates with me- Jamon," King Neptune concurred, nodding in agreement.
"Camie...? Mark her name down in the roster of notable characters destined to grace the pages of our future."
"Understood, Your Majesty," the Minister of the Left acknowledged with a respectful nod, hastening to fulfill his king''smand.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 506: Embodiment of Wrath and Sadness - Imu.
Chapter 507: One Piece Manga Between Sarcasm and Comedy.
Chapter 508: Flying Fish Riders - The Iron Mask who hates Strawhats
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 515 Announcement
Chapter 515 Announcement
Hello, dear readers. I hope you are all well.
Well, this is the week of Eid al-Adha in our Imic culture, so I will be taking a 3-day vacation. I won''t bete in getting back to you. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Have a great day.
Chapter 516 Embodiment of Wrath and Sadness - Imu.
Chapter 516 Embodiment of Wrath and Sadness - Imu.
I''m back!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Everyone in the world fell into absolute silence as the events of the manga continued to unfold.
When this silence ends, everything will be different from what it used to be.
Because that means they will be closing the pages of the volume "War Summit Saga: Sabaody Archipgo Arc."
On the Whole Cake Ind, also known as Totto Land, Rob had just arrived after being forced to make numerous Takoyaki meals for his children himself and finally escaping their clutches.
Rob sat on the rooftop of the "Sweet City" art store without being noticed by any of Big Mom''s pirates.
He sat alone, smoking a cigarette and reading a manga book quietly. He hade here to talk to Linlin, who still seemed to have the idea of gathering all the races of the world on her ind.
When he finally finished smoking, he disappeared from his spot and appeared near the Whole Cake Chateau, starting to walk aimlessly towards the gate.
The color drained from the faces of Charlotte Linlin''s children who had just seen him.
"R-R-Rob-sama!!!"
"Wee! I will inform Mama immediately!"
Charlotte Counter, the sixth child of Big Mom, trembled when he saw Rob, but quickly regained hisposure and wanted to go inform his mother.
"There''s no need for that. She already knows about my visit."
...
Ohara:
Inside the Pce of Art in the main hall, Toki and Sora sat, apanied by Stussy and Gloriosa.
At this moment, there was no sound louder than their infectiousughter as they read the events of the second chapter of the new volume.
"One Piece" Events:
"MEEEEEERMAAAAAIIIIDS~~~~!<3"
Sanji was dancing happily at this moment because one of his dreams hade true today.
"Mermaids, the dream of all mankind!!! Mermaids, jewels of the ocean!!! Finally, I have met with a real live mermaid~~! <3"
"Soooooo Cuuuuute~~! <3"
"I''ve never seen a real mermaid before in my life!!! Did you say your name was Caimie-chan?"
No sound could overshadow Sanji''s joyous voice on the ship at this moment - at least until Usopp ruthlessly crushed his fantasies by saying:
"And what the heck happened to Kokoro-baasan, huh?"
Sanji literally spat blood when he heard the name Kokoro.
"...Thriller Bark? No... That was not true fear. What was it that struck true fear into my heart, you ask...?"
Usopp felt worried after seeing Sanji''s miserable state and retracted his words.
"Okay, okay, Sanji!! We''ll pretend it never happened!!"
Nami was annoyed by their childish behavior, saying: "You guys are just rude..."
Even Luffy was shocked upon hearing their conversation, so he had to ask Franky. "Huuuuuh?!! Kokoro-baasan was a mermaid? But she walked around and stuff!!"
"Oh, right... you never found out, huh? A matter of timing..." replied Franky.
"Kokoro-baasan, a mermaid?... That''s really gross-"
Before Luffy could finish his sentence, he received an angry punch from Nami for his ugly expression.
"Don''t say things like that!!!"
"Honestly... What do these men think mermaids are...?" Nami sighed in frustration.
Robin chuckled in response, "This mermaid certainly is cute enough, though."
"Ahhh... This is the first time I have ever seen a mermaid, as well!!"
"Excuse me, could you lend me some money?"
This time, Brook approached Caimie.
"What the hell?!!!" Sanji intervened to keep the miserable skeletal figure away.
"SKELETON-!!" Caimie''s eyes almost burst from the shock of seeing a living skeleton.
"What the hell do you think you''re frightening her like that?!! Get out of here!!" Sanji stepped in and enter the beta Simp act mode.
"I can open my head up, too! Isn''t it great? Yohohohoho!" Meanwhile, Brook still wished to find a way to ask her to see her underwear, if that was possible in her case.
"Hahahahahaha!"
"Tears won''t stop flowing fromughter. This is entertaining! Hahahaha!"
"Hahaha! Sanji seems very happy after seeing a young mermaid."
"Hahahaha! After Kokoro-san shattered his rosy dreams, Caimie-chan revived his dreams once again." Toki alsoughed at Sanji''s amusing scene.
"Hahahaha! Sora, are you sure about naming your child after this idiot, Sanji? What if he also inherits this funny side of Sanji''s true self?" At this moment, Gloriosa asked while wiping tears ofughter.
"Of course, I''m sure. It doesn''t bother me if he has that side of Sanji. In my eyes, I don''t see him as perverted as much as I see him loving and appreciating women." Sora said with a smile.
"Huff-hahaha! Do you mean beautiful women... What about Kokoro-san? Isn''t she a woman too? Why did he almost die just by mentioning her name?"
Stussy pointed out an important point that made Sora feel perplexed about how to respond.
"Ah... Isn''t it because Kokoro shattered his dream about beautiful mermaids?"
"Hahahaha! We can''t deny that beauty is part of a woman''s fortune. As you can see, which of our husband''s wives are not beautiful?"
This time, the magic turned against the magician, and Stussy couldn''t find the appropriate words to respond.
Soon, the general mood of the conversation returned toughter due to the situation of Brook and Sanji in the manga.
...
Marigoa:
Pangaea Castle;
A seductive figure ascended the stairs toward the throne, where 19 royal swords were nted in front of it.
As if the swords were non-existent, Imu walked leisurely and sat on the throne, which wasrge enough for ten people to sit on, let alone one person.
Below the stairs leading to the throne, five men kneeled, the rulers of the world in name, or at least half of the world currently, the Five Elders.
"A new volume has been released. It''s enjoyable to read, but its events contain a p on the faces of my toys."
"Being the embodiment of wrath and sad in this world, I am angry, I am sad... but there''s nothing to be done... my anger cannot defeat him."
"Go, read today''s volume wisely. It will be a very long day."
"We will witness a great upheaval of a future that no longer exists in this world... but it will remain in the pages of history, as the past."
Imu''s red eyes shimmered with a strange glimmer, and then something peculiar happenedthe ominous third eye, the eye in which anger and sadness manifest, closed, as if it had closed forever.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 507: One Piece Manga Between Sarcasm and Comedy.
Chapter 508: Flying Fish Riders - The Iron Mask who hates Strawhats.
Chapter 509: Shimotsuki Family Gathering. Hhan''s Return In Manga Once Again! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 517 One Piece Manga Between Sarcasm and Comedy.
Chapter 517 One Piece Manga Between Sarcasm and Comedy.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
The Calm Belt, Amazon Lily Ind:
For a long time, Women''s Ind had been bing stranger and strangerpared to its previous context.
For instance, the women on this ind, also known as Amazonians, are no longer bothered by the presence of men. In fact, some of them are curious to learn more about men both physically and emotionally.
This change came after the decision of the Mother Empress, Gloriosa, who announced the cancetion of some strictws that had been imposed on women on the ind for centuries.
One suchw was the prohibition of leaving the ind without boarding a Kuja pirate ship. Shakky supported this decision, too.
In other words, now women here have the freedom to leave the ind and live their own lives.
After all, a global travelpany port was established here for this purpose, with three daily trips to and from Amazon Lily.
The fighter aircraft carrier near the ind has also transformed into a luxurious sea train station, making Amazon Lily and the neighboring ind to the north, Rasukaina, the first inds in the Calm Belt to have sea train foundations.
Even with the art store they had for a long time, their essence did not change forcefully, and they remained conservative. However, the Mother Empress''s decision brought relief, just like the Amazonian girls who worked in the art store.
As for today, it was the Great Sunday, the fourth Sunday of the month, and the greatest of them all because it was the day of the One Piece manga update.
Inside the art store, the atmosphere was filled with vibrancy.
"What do you think about going to the art store in Shabondy to work there today, Dadan?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I really want to see how people there will react to their ind''s arc. As you know, that ce is where pirates from all sea routes gather."
Shakky said with a yful expression on her face while smoking.
"But, mydy, is it good to leave things here to these beginners?"
Dadan pointed to the Amazonians whom Rob had hired as art store assistants.
"Don''t worry, Glora will return from Ohara soon. Besides, Rita and Marlin are already here."
Rita, mentioned by Shakky, was the Empress of this generation who took Gloriosa''s ce after she abdicated.
And, of course, Marlin was a veteran store goddess, who was the first person Rob met when he first arrived here. (Who resembles Marguerite.)
After organizing things a bit here in Amazon Lily, both Shakky and Dadan left via instant transportation to the Sabaody Archipgo.
As a legendary hunter, Shakky''s main task was to choose a subordinate area and protect it.
This time, Shakky chose the Sabaody Archipgo instead of her home ind.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"I''m sorry!! Luffy-chin, can I give you the Takoyaki some other time?! I have to go and rescue a friend of mine, right now!!"
After receiving a call from the kidnappers of her friend, an octopus fishman named Hhin, Caimie apologized to Luffy and wanted to leave.
"Huuuuh!?" Of course, Luffy didn''t want that.
"Wait a minute now, Caimie! I don''t mean to interfere, but if you''re going to try and save your friend from those kidnappers... We''d be d to help you out!"
Nami saw that the only opportunity to find the way to Fish-Man Ind was to ask this mermaid, so she decided to help, or more specifically...
"Ah, well, to be more urate... These guys will help you out."
Nami pointed to the men behind her.
"What about you?!" Both Usopp and Franky objected.
"And in return, you can show us the way to get to Fish-Man Ind! How about it?"
"Huh?! Are you sure, Nami-chin?!" Caimie felt surprised and happy after hearing Nami''s offer.
"You''ll really help me get Hhin out of there?! Luffy-chin..." Caimie naturally asked Luffy, thinking that he was the captain of this pirate ship.
"Sounds fine. But who is Hhin anyway?" asked Luffy.
"He runs the Takoyaki shop where I work!! We make the tastiest takoyaki in the world," replied Caimie.
Upon hearing that, Luffy''s eyes widened, and lines appeared on his forehead as he shouted: "WE HAVE TO SAVE HIM!!! ALL RIGHT, MEN!!! WE''RE RESCUING THE TAKOYAKI IF WE DIE IN THE PROCESS!!!"
"YEAAAH!!!" They all responded in perfect harmony. The captain had already decided their next course of action.
"Sounds like it''s okay with them! You know where to go?" Nami sat next to Caimie and said with a smile.
"Let''s see..." Caimie took out the map.
"Grove 44 is an ind at the very eastern edge of the archipgo. If we just head towards the Sabaody Archipgo, we should reach this ce on the way. Five kilometers before we reach the archipgo proper... We just have to head due west," said Pappagg, the starfish.
"And we can leave the rest to the fish."
"MM, sounds about right, let''s go, then!! HEEEY!" Caimie shouted strangely into the sea.
"Setting off, are we? Did you guys find the way to Fish-Man Ind?" Zoro finally emerged from the training room.
"Something like that... Check it out, Zoro, it''s Caimie the Mermaid!! It''s a real mermaid!! Isn''t it cool?!!" Luffy said to Zoro while riding on Caimie''s shoulder.
"Hello there!" Caimie greeted Zoro.
"Man... A mermaid, huh...?" Zoro recalled the old mermaid Kokoro but, afterparing her to Caimie, he decided to erase his memory about Kokoro, saying: "The first time for everything."
"It vanished!! The memory just vanished!!!" Chopper, who overheard Zoro''s statement, noticed the change.
Fish-Man Ind:
"Hahahaha!!!" A Fishman couldn''t help but burst intoughter while reading the chapter. He couldn''t contain himself and had to surrender to his amusement.
"Kahahaha!!!" The same goes for the nearby mermaid, who also held her stomach andughed uproariously like never before.
"Hahaha! Enough! Please, enough of this! Hahaha! I''ll die fromughter!" This was happening to a group of Fishmen living in the Fish-Man District.
They were all focused on the situation with Hhin, whom they already knew, but the author kept making funny jokes about Kokoro, so they couldn''t take it anymore.
"Hahahaha! Even Zoro wanted to erase his memory about Kokoro!" This Fishman was a devoted fan of Zoro, so heughed more than anyone else.
"Did he just say: ''The first time for everything''? Hahaha! What a liar."
"Hahaha! Look at Chopper, as if he realized he''s erasing his memory about Kokoro!" ...
..
Seeing this, Tom''s expression darkened...
Even the most patient person would be annoyed when they see such a scene. After all, the subject of theirughter was his wife.
When he wanted to teach them a lesson, a soft hand stopped him.
"Don''t do it, dear. If my presence makes themugh and enjoy themselves, I love that."
Kokoro said with a smile. Her new appearance was so beautiful that it took one''s breath away, but the gentle smile on her face was even more charming than her beauty.
She could wash away any sadness and dissatisfaction, and that''s what happened with Tom.
"Rob-sama apologized to me for this incident even before it happened, and he restored my youth. Anything else doesn''t matter to me."
"We all know that Luffy and his crew are just joking~"
"So, it''s fine."
Seeing this, Tom could only sigh and continue reading the manga with mixed emotions.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 508: Flying Fish Riders - The Iron Mask who hates Strawhats.
Chapter 509: Shimotsuki Family Gathering. Hhan''s Return In Manga Once Again!
Chapter 510: The Hope of Fish-Men. The Supreme Commander of the God''s Knights!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: ( /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 518 Flying Fish Riders - The Iron Mask who hates Strawhats.
Chapter 518 Flying Fish Riders - The Iron Mask who hates Strawhats.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"AGHH, They''re here!!"
"The Flying Fish Riders!!"
Pappagg shouted nervously after noticing the enemy''s arrival.
"Where?! I can''t see a thing!!" Luffy, who had just spoken, stood on top of the Sunny-Go with Zoro.
"No!! Not in the sea... Look up!!!"
Luffy was surprised to see actual flying fish ridden by some men.
"That was a close one!! They''reing round again."
"Watch out!! Those flying fish... once they jump out of the water, they can stay up in the air for five minutes!!" exined the Starfish. N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
"Hey, did you see that?" One of the Flying Fish Riders asked hispanion.
"Hell, yeah!! Clear as day!! That''s the Strawhats alright!!" replied hisrade.
"We need to report immediately."
"Gotcha!"
"We only came here to find a little mermaid... but this must be our lucky day...!!"
"Duval-sama is gonna be overjoyed about this!!"
"HM!" Luffy, who was preparing to fight, was surprised by their departure.
It turned out that the flying fish riders were more excited to encounter the Strawhats ship than to search for the mermaid.
So, they changed their ns and quickly left.
...
[Base of the flying fish riders]
"You, Makuro crew..........."
"Yes, sir! Master Duval!!"
"The mermaid... who you were luring to the base. Looks like she''s on a pirate ship right now..........."
Upon hearing that, the octopus Fishman who was held captive there in their base was surprised. "Huh?! Caimie?! On a Pirate Ship?!"
The masked man called Duval crush a ss cup in his hand.
"I had tired of waiting..."
"That Pirate Ship... Is the ship which I have been searching for all this time...!!!" ".......... I will kill him...!!! The man who destroyed my life...!"
A terrible iron mask lies in wait...!!
Sabaody Archipgo, Mangrove 30:
Here in Area 30 where Sabaody Park is located, there is also an art store, so you can imagine the immense number of people who were inside and outside the art store at the moment.
"Who is this man with the iron mask!?"
"He looks strong. His name is Duval, the leader of the Flying Fish Riders?"
"Why was he searching for Luffy''s ship all this time!?"
"That''s strange... who is he searching for from the crew?"
"Whoever it is, it seems he really hates it."
Shakky and Dadan emerged from the art store section in their provocative attire, catching the attention of many readers present in the Sabaody Archipgo.
Upon hearing the topic of conversation among the readers, Shakky couldn''t help but chuckle mockingly.
"Mugiwara-boy has already gotten himself into trouble even before reaching the Archipgo."
"He''s like a trouble ma, fufufu~"
"I haven''t heard of these Flying Fish Riders here in Sabaody. They must not have been established yet."
Under the admiring gazes of the store''s goddesses, who were stationed here in the "Sabaody Park" art store, Shakky took her ce as their leader here and signaled Dadan to sit beside her.
Then, she took out her manga volume and started reading where she left off.
Life as a legendary hunter and store goddess was straightforward in reality.
...
Whole Cake Ind:
"That''s enough, my dear Rob. Don''t be shy, you can eat as much as you want~ You can even eat me, and I won''t resist."
Rob sat on the luxurious chair offered by Linlin, right in front of her, as she unted her voluptuous body without shame.
"These sweets look delicious, I appreciate it, Linlin."
Rob smiled gently while eating the sweets Linlin had prepared for him.
Her hospitality and manners were something he always appreciated, especially when she invited him and his children to her private tea parties.
Rob believed that the uing tea party was already close; his fourth year in this world was about to end.
Seeing her gentle smile, Rob hinted at an important point.
"You''ve really stopped giving birth to children and strengthening your crew for three years, why is that?" Rob asked curiously.
"Don''t act like you don''t know, hmph!"
Seeing her act like a certain anime character, Rob felt helpless... Did he really restart this world due to his cultural invasion!?
"All because I promised you that the next dick I deal with will be yours~ I wasn''t joking, and I''m serious about it," Linlin said, licking her lips seductively.
Rob''s eyshes trembled after hearing that. This woman didn''t possess an ounce of tact!
Nevertheless, Rob didn''t say he didn''t like it. Big Mom was alluring as hell in her youth.
At this moment, Rob had already obtained the confirmation he had been waiting for a long time.
He activated his Devil Fruit ability, which allowed him to shrink his body size, or the size of any being, to the size he desired. Linlin''s giant 8-meter body began to resemble that of an ordinary woman.
After that, he would finally show her the meaning of bothering a man stronger than her for three years without a hint of rxation.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 509: Shimotsuki Family Gathering. Hhan''s Return In Manga Once Again!
Chapter 510: The Hope of Fish-Men. The Supreme Commander of the God''s Knights!
Chapter 511: What Lies Beneath That Mask...?!
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 519 Shimotsuki Family Gathering. Hacchans Return In Manga Once Again!
Chapter 519 Shimotsuki Family Gathering. Hhan''s Return In Manga Once Again!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
The Grand Line, Drum Ind:
"Is my mother really... truly showing signs of recovery?"
Inside an art store, a young man resembling Zoro stood, wearing the same three earrings as Zoro.
Not far from him, another Zoro look-alike sat there with a tense expression.
This man with blue hair in a samurai hairstyle from the country of Wano was of a serious demeanor.
In front of the two men stood a lively woman with blonde hair and an attractive figure.
She was the old woman who had recently regained her youth, Kureha.
"Fortunately, we were able to administer the treatment when it was effective. Otherwise, if it had been toote, there would have been no medical way to cure your mother''s deadly illness, Arashi-yo." Kureha replied with a smile before continuing.
"Nevertheless, Furiko-san has a strong will to live, which also helped us ovee the critical situation."
Upon hearing this, the second man in the waiting room sighed in relief.
"When I first learned that members of my n who had left Wano many years ago had settled in the East Blue and established a vige, I was certain that my sister must be living a happy life... So, I didn''t want to disrupt her happiness by interfering."
Suddenly, the voice of the samurai-cloaked man came from behind Arashi.
Arashi turned to look at this man who introduced himself as his mother''s younger brother... Shimotsuki Ushimaru.
His imposing identity was that of the Daimyo of Ringo Province in Wano Country... If that was true, it meant he was his uncle and Zoro''s great uncle.
"Ihihihihi~ I knew Zoro''s background would be heavy indeed." At that moment, Kureha, who was highly interested in the true backgrounds of the crew members, spoke.
"The Sword God, Shimotsuki Ryuma, who gave Zoro his sword in Thriller Bark... By any chance, are you his direct descendant, Ushimaru-san?" Her curiosity grew unstoppable and couldn''t be restrained.
Ushimaru nodded in confirmation, "Yes, Shimotsuki Ryuma is the founding ancestor of the n, my oldest ancestor, and also Zoro''s oldest ancestor."
"Truly intriguing..." She replied.
"Well, I won''t keep you waiting for long. You can enter the patient''s room one by one after Terra-chan leaves."
"It''s time to catch up on the new chapter after all."
...
..
After being influenced by the epic story of Nnd and Kalgara, Hiriluk created a group of doctors and adventurers who were simrly moved by Admiral Nnd''s struggle and set out to sea with them.
On that journey, they left no unexplored ce in the first half of the Grand Line, not even the Sky Ind!
That was already a year and a half ago.
Now, Hiriluk has returned to the life of a hermit in the art store, satisfied after the judgment of the wicked doctor Hogback, who was sentenced to ten years in the central prison.
"Oh... here shees..."
At that moment, Hiriluk saw an old woman enjoying a beer from a small silver bottle as she approached him with a chilling smile.
"No, this isn''t how it''s supposed to be..."
Hiriluk shook his head as the face of the enchanting old woman disappeared, reced by the youthful face of a stunningly beautiful woman.
"Wee back, Kureha. How is Furiko-san?" Hiriluk asked as soon as Kureha took a seat next to him.
"She''s responding positively to the treatment. Her condition won''t worsen anymore."
"That''s good to hear, really... Oh! Why does this man called Duval hate one of Luffy''s friends so much?"
"It''s really strange... I want to know the face behind this iron mask."
"Well... hahaha! But his appearance is truly bizarre."
"Oh, it''s that Octopus Boy from Arlong''s crew at that time."
"It seems he feels extreme shame for what he did in the past."
"Yes, that''s expected. He''s very afraid of meeting Nami."
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Nyuuuu!! Hey, you!! Big guy!!"
"His name''s Duval-sama!! Show some manners, Octo-boy!!"
Macro, Duval''s affiliated Fishman, objected.
(Nyuuu... To think I''d hear the name "Strawhat" again, here of all ces!!)
"Has Caimie been captured by the Strawhat Pirates?!!"
(This is bad~~!! Nyuuu!! Of all the people to run into...)
"They''re not gonnae here, are they?!!"
[Keeper of a Takoyaki Shop, Hhan (Octopus Fishman), former member of the Arlong Pirates.]
It turned out that the Octopus Fishman who was once kidnapped by the Flying Fish Riders was the former enemy of the crew.
"Yeah, that''s right... They''re on their way right now... But ain''t it your mermaid friend who''s turned to the pirate for help?"
The man from the Flying Fish Riders who saw everything with his own eyes spoke.
"I''m not clear on the details, but..."
...
"Nyuuuuu!! This is bad, really bad... Nami must be with them too...!! I''m sure she''ll never forgive me...!"
"But of course, she won''t... I did some terrible things back with Arlong-san..."
"I have to get away somehow before they get here..."
"They''ll be sure to beat me up if I don''t...! This is bad, Nyuuu!!"
It''s clear that Hhan was truly remorseful for what he did to Nami in the past.
Ohara:
Memories of the Arlong Park Arc quickly came to Bell-mre''s mind after seeing Hhan again in the manga.
"...I didn''t expect to see this Octopus Fishman again..."
Be felt her anger intensify in her chest, but it quickly subsidedpletely.
"It seems he''s remorseful and ashamed..."
Bell-mre could clearly see that through his words and the bodynguage her husband portrayed in fine detail.
"Yes, you''re right, Be... He''s deeply remorseful... Look, he even dyed himself in ck ink so they wouldn''t recognize him."
Olvia spoke at this moment, as she was also interested in this matter.
But then she burst intoughter, "Well, well, hahaha! Unbelievable, it''s so easy to expose his true identity."
"I can''t believe he actually answered Sanji''s question and exined how he managed to escape while Arlong and the others remained in prison."
Seeing this, Bell-mre smiled mockingly as well, but she didn''tugh.
She wanted to see how Nami would handle this situation.
A situation that was very delicate for her.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 510: The Hope of Fish-Men. The Supreme Commander of the God''s Knights!
Chapter 511: What Lies Beneath That Mask...?!
Chapter 512: Linlin Enters the Barn.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 520 The Hope of Fish-Men. The Supreme Commander of the Gods Knights!
Chapter 520 The Hope of Fish-Men. The Supreme Commander of the God''s Knights!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Oi!! How''s Arlong doing?!"
Sanji cleverly called out Arlong''s name to confuse Hhan and make him spit out everything at once.
"Nyuuu?! AHH! Arlong-san?! Him and Chuu and Kuroobi They''re all still prisoners of the Marines!! I''m the only one who escaped And managed to set up a Takoyaki shop like I''ve always dreamed"
Hhan said everything without forgetting any details.
"Arlong....."
Luffy was shocked to hear this familiar name once again.
"OH, CRAP!!!"
Hhan''s eyes widened as he finally realized that he made a huge mistake.
"IT REALLY IS YOU!!!" eximed the crew.
"What''s this?"
Robin turned around to ask Usopp about the truth of the matter.
"Oh, right... Well, it was a while ago now....."
Usopp began to exin what happened in the past when Robin was not yet a member of the crew.
" But Nami''s hometown was under the control of this nasty pirate crew called the Arlong Pirates and that Octo-guy was one of the crew''s top members!!"
"Huh An old enemy, eh?"
Franky understood the situation.
"Well, of course, I took Luffy and the guys along and beat the lot of them up and the whole crew was defeated.....!!"
Usopp was lying straight-faced.
But there are always those who believe him.
"AHHHHH!"
Stars appeared in Chopper''s eyes, who seemed to believe Usopp''s words as the person who defeated the enemies.
Usopp continued, "I thought all the Fishmen from back then were imprisoned by the Marines... But it looks like one of them got away..."
"Interesting You''ve been through quite a lot"
This time, Brook spoke, believing Usopp''s story as well.
Fish-Man Ind:
"Nyuuuuuu!! This is embarrassing!"
In the Fish-Man District, a group of Fish-Men, young and old, sat together, enjoying manga events.
"There are limits to stupidity, but it seems like your stupidity, Hachi, knows no bounds..." Said the young Arlong, who appeared amused by the events of this chapter.
"Hahaha! You''ve already revealed everything. It''s so easy to manipte you, even when you''re an adult." The silent and fierce-looking Fish-Man suddenly wore a pleasant smile and spoke, it was Fisher Tiger.
"Nyuuu!! Don''tugh at me, Boss!"
Hhan, who was just a child at the age of 13, could be described as an innocent child who didn''t know anything.
"As if we can''t help butugh. You seem extremely tense in the manga, signs of regret are evident on you... It seems the author is ready to resolve the issue of the past through you, Hhan."
Jinbe spoke wisely at that moment.
Fisher Tiger nodded after hearing that. "You''re right, Jinbe... Since the uing arc is our ind''s arc, the author must address this matter."
"Because of what Arlong did in the past, many humans hate Fish-Men. That''s the amazing influence of manga. Rob-san has already promised me that all of this will be addressed in the future."
"...And now I''m starting to see some hope."
...
Like Fisher Tiger, in "Mermaid Cove" art store, King Neptune had simr thoughts."
"It seems Hhan regrets his actions - Jamon."
"Even Nami agreed to save him... Thank God! Thank God! The racial stigma will be washed away soon..."
"This bad situation caused by Arlong will be resolved soon!"
King Neptune was extremely excited.
...
Marigoa:
"Oh,mander... It seems the author ns to reconcile the situation between the Fish-Men and the Straw Hat crew."
Inside the art store, a group of men with ck cloaks and various badges sat away from the Celestial Dragons, whose saliva was flying around in anticipation of acquiring a mermaid like Caimie.
Themander pointed to by the Holy Knight was a strong man with a peculiar crescent-shaped hairstyle.
"Why does he have to wash away the scum''s reputation? How despicable."
There is no doubt that this man was an arrogant Celestial Dragon.
No, the truth was that he held the highest rank; he was the Supreme Commander of God''s Knights.
His position was second only to the true gods, the Gorosei and Imu, and above all the lower gods (the Celestial Dragons).
"Let the hands of the clock continue moving towards the future. There is no doubt that victory will be ours. All races in this world are inferior to the gods."
There is no doubt that the Champion of God''s Valley was a little insane.
"Oh,mander, the Five Elders are disturbed by this volume and believe it will cause some major trouble. What do you think?"
"Could it be worse than our current troubles? Don''t forget that the person who can create, repair, and develop ancient weapons has changed sides and joined the most dangerous enemy in our history."
"Things couldn''t possibly get any worse than they already are."
...
Hunters Ind:
"Hahaha! There''s no doubt that your son is a professional liar."
"Look, even Chopper believed him."
Yasopp felt embarrassed after hearing what Beckman said.
"Sigh~ This kid... Does he have a long nose for this reason?"
"Hahaha! He said he was the one who led Luffy and the others to overthrow Arlong and his followers. Quite interesting."
"Do you think Robin and Brook and Franky will believe him?"
"Well... maybe Brook and Franky, but I don''t think Robin will fall for it."
"I''m waiting for Nami to intervene and crush his false ego, so he''ll stop boasting about others'' achievements."
"That''s not entirely true. I still remember how he managed to defeat that long-mouthed Fish-Man, Chuu, or something like that... That battle where he kept escaping was quite entertaining, hahaha!"
Beckman, who usually maintained a stern expression, couldn''t help but burst intoughter when he recalled that hrious battle involving Usopp.
Uing chapter titles (spoilers): N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 511: What Lies Beneath That Mask...?!
Chapter 512: Linlin Enters the Barn.
Chapter 513: The Tragedy of Duval.
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 521 What Lies Beneath That Mask...?!
Chapter 521 What Lies Beneath That Mask...?!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"From the sea, or from the sky... You just try it!! We''re gonna kick your asses good!!"
"All right, men!! To battle---!!!"
...
..
Just a few words from Luffy were enough to get most readers around the world excited.
But what followed was aical battle instead of a real one.
In Ohara, most readersughed while watching the events of the chapter titled: "You know."
"Hahaha! As expected from Luffy!"
"Hahahaha! Yes, he just wants to ride the flying fish! What a fun captain!"
"Bft- Hahahahaha! Oh, the fish have returned to the sea with their riders... including Luffy!"
"Oh, Luffy got soakedthank goodness he was saved, hah! Hahahaha! Chopper and Brook forgot they were Devil Fruit users too again!"
"Nami gets angered! Hahahaha!"
"Luffy never stops causing trouble!"
"Oh, who would have expected Zoro to save a former enemy? He cut through the steel prison and the ropes that bound Hatchan."
Whether they were archaeologists or doctors, merchants orborers, ordinary farmers or employees, everyone enjoyed the manga''s events and discussed them enthusiastically, without any barriers, even though they didn''t know each other personally.
But today was Manga Day, where all barriers were broken, a day when the king bes an ordinary citizen and enjoys manga with his people.
Not far from the enthusiastic crowd of readers, Professor Clover, who led his team of archaeologists to the art store this morning, the knowledgeable archaeologist Donquixote Homing, and Saul, who had be a new archaeologist in Clover''s crew, were waiting for the arrival of Vegapunk, Brook, and some otherpanions who seemed to be dyed for one reason or another.
"I suppose the events will get better when the crew reaches the archipgo."
Homing spoke at that moment.
"That''s reasonable. I hope they deal with those scoundrels riding the flying fish quickly and continue progressing towards Sabaody," added Clover.
"Not before settling the grudge with that iron-masked person named Duval."
"I wonder who he could be? Derishishishi! He seems really angry," Saulughed, expressing his curiosity about Duval.
"I''m more curious about the cover story. How did CP9 and Rob Li end up like this? It seems the World Government is chasing them for their failure in the mission and causing destruction in Enies Lobby," wondered Homing.
"Of course, the World Government will be extremely angry in the manga, unlike in reality where they paid the price for destroying Enies Lobby in order to kill Rob-san, but they failed."
At that moment, Vegapunk, who had been dyed, arrived. He was the one who spoke the previous words, surprising everyone.
"Oh, you''vee, partner!"
Clover was happy to see Vegapunk. After all, they were used to meeting like this every month.
"Something happened. Rob found out that I made the weapon they almost killed him with that day, so I had to exin some details to him..."
Vegapunk''s long tongue circled anxiously, showing that he was very tense.
"Huh?!" Undoubtedly, what Vegapunk had just said was shocking to the listeners.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Good going, Brook!! I''m getting pumped now!! Here Ie!!"
Luffy was happy after seeing Brook putting some of the Flying Fish Riders to sleep with his music.
Finally, he could ride a flying fish again without anyonemanding it to fall into the sea.
Or so he thought...
"AHH! Wait - Luffy - Not again - !!"
Nami tried to stop Luffy, but he was already stretching toward the nearest flying fish.
"There... Gotcha!! You''d better not dive down again, you hear?!!"
This time, Luffy chose to ride behind the original rider, but he didn''t know that both the rider and his fish were already asleep.
"Hey.....?"
"THEY''RE ASLEEP~~~~~!!!"
Only now did Luffy realize it.
"Oi, you guys! Wake up~~!!"
Luffy attempted to awaken them using Garp''s punch-style, but he was already toote as they plummeted towards a building made of straw. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
".....!!..... Oww..."
"Hm?"
Lying on the ground of the building they crashed into, Luffy saw a face he never expected to see in his life.
"..... AH?!!"
Luffy''s eyes widened in shock.
Duval held his iron mask and put it on.
"... You saw."
"AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! YOU!!!"
Luffy was definitely extremely shocked.
"You... Know me, yes...?!"
Duval with the iron mask stood facing the shocked Luffy.
(What lies beneath that mask...?!)
Marineford:
"I wonder what could make my grandson so shocked?"
Sitting on a silver throne surrounded by all kinds of sweets and drinks on every side, Garp was immersed in manga events.
Everyone who saw this scene felt sorry for half of Akainu''s fortune, which went like that in his losing bet against Garp.
"Garp, you scoundrel... This is my office! Why are you sitting in my office as if you''re the king here!?"
Sengoku couldn''t bear Garp anymore.
"Bwahahaha! Here, Sengoku, have this. It''s thetest edition of rice crackers sold at the art store. It''s much more delicious than anything you''ve had before."
Garp held out a bag of rice crackers that he gave to Sengoku.
...
"I think it will be one of Luffy''s old acquaintances who hasn''t appeared before..."
"Could this masked person be an enemy of Luffy?"
"Bwahahaha! That''s unlikely! Who in this world could hate my cute grandson?"
"Your cute grandson can destroy the world andugh as if nothing happened! He''s an expert at causing trouble!"
The more Sengoku spoke, the more he found himself downying Luffy''s danger.
"You must be joking, Sengoku! Look, he even forgave Hatchan for ruining some Takoyaki. Can my grandson really be that bad?"
"What about a bet? Let''s pose this question on the global forum as a poll and see who will prevail, Luffy''s fans or his haters... If you win the bet against me, I''ll give you half of my fortune... and vice versa."
After hearing this, Sengoku felt the danger and immediately retreated from his position.
"No thanks, go and make a bet with Sakazuki."
"Oh, what a great idea!"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 512: Linlin Enters the Barn.
Chapter 513: The Tragedy of Duval.
Chapter 514: What''s the secret behind Sanji''s kicks that can change someone''s face?
ckStar_BH: "I have already begun the process of editing and correcting errors in the initial chapters on my P@treon. So far, I have made significant progress and have revised several chapters. Feel free to review them at your convenience."
Join my P@treon at: /ckStar_BH ) to support me and read advanced chapters, there are 20 chapters ahead of Webnovel!
Chapter 522 Linlin Enters the Barn.
Chapter 522 Linlin Enters the Barn.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
The New World, Whole Cake Ind:
"Does this mean you''re ready to put your family and everything you own at my disposal... just for me to ept you as one of my concubines?"
Rob ced his hand on Linlin''s head, who waspletely naked. Her size had also shrunk to that of an average woman, about 170 centimeters tall, instead of her previous enormous height equivalent to a three-floors building, which was over 8 meters.
"Being by your side means power, glory, and easily fulfilling all my dreams, plus I love you. I won''t feel any regret if I hand over everything I own to you to do as you please."
Sweat drops could be seen umting on Linlin''s forehead at that moment. Throughout her life, she had never had sex with a man like Rob. He was dominating and terrifying. She was used to being in control of other men in bed. But here, for the first time, she felt vulnerable in a man''s hands.
But... for some reason, she didn''t hate this feeling.
"To be honest, I don''t like the idea of taking a woman who had another men in the past as my wife. In your case, you were promiscuous in the past. I don''t me you for your way of doing things. You were strong, and it''s your right to live as you see fit in this world that relies on the person''s strength."
As Rob spoke, the intensity of the sweat on Linlin''s forehead increased. She hade very close to achieving her goal. She didn''t want to experience the fall from bliss to hell in one night.
"No-"
She wanted to say something, but it seemed that Rob still wanted to say more.
"Taking into ount your strong will, your change in the way you do things, and your relentless pursuit of me, I will give you a chance. But you won''t be remembered. No matter what happens, you will be nothing more than a concubine... I have a few concubines. There''s Stussy, whom you know well, Suzan, a mermaid who, like you, also has a child but from a deceased husband, and Melona, who is Perona''s mother, yes, that ghost princess..."
"These are the women who wanted to be my concubines willingly, although I didn''t love them to the extent of making them my wives like Olvia and Be and the others... If you''re ready, I''ll allow you to join them."
Rob wanted to be honest with this woman, who was the most powerful woman he had ever slept with... Neither Olvia nor Bell-mre reached Linlin''s level of strength.
"Definitely! I agree. I''ll ept any arrangement you make as long as it means you consider me yours."
Linlin hurriedly grabbed the hand Rob extended to her when she thought she had lost herst hope.
"Good. Since that''s the case, I''ll leave everything else in your hands..."
Rob approached Linlin''s ear and whispered provocatively, "By the way, I didn''t think you would be so good at it~ Tell your children that from today on, I''ll be their big dad... Haha!"
Linlin was shocked after hearing that. She never expected that the man she had loved would have such a strange side.
The Big Dad? It wasn''t a bad title...
"As for the bad situation with the giants, it will be resolvedter through the manga. I''ll make sure the giants understand that the incident was unintentional and not something you want to see, Linlin... Before I leave, I will kill someone who has been taking advantage of you for decades."
...
Elbaf Ind:
"Oh, No... It seems that Zoro''s injuries from his battles in Thriller Bark and the Golden Lion Ind have reopened."
"I thought his injuries had healed in the previous arc, but it seems I was mistaken."
"You''re right, he seems to be suffering."
"This is bad, Oimo!"
"Oh, look at this, this Octo-guy is amazing. He intervened to keep the danger away from Zoro, Kashii!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Gyagagaga! This Fish-Man seems to have regained his senses indeed."
"Gabababa! Isn''t he the same octopus kid who appeared with Shakky-san and Rayleigh-san in the shback of the Golden Lion?"
"Yes, it''s clearly him, Brogy-"
BOOM!
The giants were enjoying reading the manga events when they suddenly heard a massive explosion.
"What''s happening here!?"
"This aura!? The princess''s aura?"
"King Loki is fighting with the strongest person among humans!"
...
On the other side of the ind, Charlotte Katakuri was puzzled.
In front of him stood an immensely huge giant with long hair, wearing a king''s robe and a jewel-encrusted golden crown, signifying his noble status.
Terrifying conqueror''s Haki burst from the giant, but Katakuri was not unprepared, as he had already seen the future where this giant overpowered most of his crew with conqueror''s Haki and countered it with his own Haki.
That was the cause of the previousmotion and explosion.
"Charlotte Linlin''s children are not wee on this ind." That''s what Elbaf''s prince - Loki said.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"This day, it''s the day I''ve always wanted toe...!! The man I wanted to kill. The man I haven''t even seen in my dreams...!!!"
"He''s here, right in front of me...!!! Thank you... Thank you, God, for this opportunity...!!"
"The man who once sent me to hell!!!"
"He''s talking and looking at us?"
Usopp wonders at the strangeness of the current situation... What''s the deal with the huge man wearing an iron mask and his hatred?
"Today, I will...!!!! Even if it leads to a fierce battle... I will kill you, there''s no doubt!!!"
"ck Leg, Sanji!!!!"
Sanji is shocked after hearing his name.
Ohara:
"Hahaha! Why does this man hate Sanji too much?" Rosinante burst intoughter after seeing Sanji''s shocked expression in the manga panel.
The manga urately portrayed Sanji''s feelings with an extremely refined drawing style.
"Ohohoho, Sanji said he made many people despise him when he was at the Baratie!" Enel said with a smile.
"That pervert, maybe he had an affair with this man''s woman... Fufufu~ Will he really does it?" This time, Domingo dropped an immoral bomb.
"Blugh!" Both Enel and Rosinante almost choked on their drinks after hearing what Doffy said.
"Fufu! I was just joking, I know that Sanji is a respectful guy, he wouldn''t do something like that... but..."
"But what?"
"But he must have ruined this man''s life, Duval, in one way or another."
"Yes, that''s highly likely."
"Oh, Luffy said he knows this man''s face... and everyone else knows him too."
"My curiosity is growing more and more."
"Now I really want to know the tragic story of Duval."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 513: The Tragedy of Duval.
Chapter 514: What''s the secret behind Sanji''s kicks that can change someone''s face?
Chapter 515: An Adventure on the Dancing Bubbles Ind - Sabaody Archipgo. The beginning of a long journey with no one knowing when it will end!
A Teaser from Pat:
At the art store on Flevance in the North Blue, this time.
The sense of closeness returned once again for the Trafalgar couple after witnessing the scene where Trafalgar Law appeared in the manga.
"He''s in the human auction house too... What on earth is he doing in such a ce?" Mary wondered with anxiety.
"He''s a pirate... What do you expect from a pirate? They are free to go wherever they please if they possess enough strength," calmly responded Chriss.
"With a bounty as high as 200 Million, it''s no surprise he can venture into such territories," added Chriss.
"What does this red-haired scoundrel mean by saying my soncks manners-?" Mary''s words halted abruptly as she witnessed an unbelievable scene.
Her adorable son had just made an obscene gesture towards the red-haired scoundrel, and to her astonishment, he even pped her in the face!
"Mary, don''t cry. It''s not your fault... He''s a pirate, you know... That doesn''t necessarily make him entirely bad, considering he''s a pirate..."
Chapter 523 The Tragedy of Duval.
Chapter 523 The Tragedy of Duval.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Ahh! That bastard!!" shouted one of the Flying Fish Riders upon seeing Luffy sessfully kick Duval''s iron mask away from his head.
"Duval-sama''s iron mask got...!!!"
"This guy...!!" Zoro was shocked after seeing Duval''s real face.
"Maa," Robin did not expect to find such a face in this world... The strange coincidence was even more shocking.
"Oh my." Even Brook felt that the situation couldn''t get any weirder after seeing Duval''s face.
"Uohh... I''m moved..." Franky could tell that the owner of this face had suffered a lot, so he was deeply moved to the point of tears as usual.
"I''ve waited for this day... In order to send you to hell, I set out to sea...!!"
"But finding you... has been a problem...!! Because the face on the wanted poster is different from the face of the person himself...!!"
Duval took out the wanted poster for Sanji while expressing his grievances: "Even if bounty hunters or the marines came across the real one, they might just pass him by!!"
"No, there''s no way that could happen...!! They''ll find you guys!!!"
Flying Fish Riders: "Head...!!"
Suddenly, Sanji jumped off the ship and swam towards the buildings.
"Oi, Sanji, where are you...!?" eximed Usopp.
"They''ll find you and they''ll say, ''Found You!!'' ''ck Leg Sanji''!!! And then I..."
"I''M NOT HIM!!!!"
"I DON''T KNOW HIM!!!!"
"I''M NOT EVEN A PIRATE!!!!"
Duval''s real face appeared, and to everyone''s shock, it was the same face as the one on Sanji''s wanted poster!
It turned out that the reason for his suffering was Sanji''s existence.
Duval continued passionately speaking, tears never leaving his eyes: "Do you understand it?! The dread of one day, all of a sudden, being hunted down?!"
"... And then... I started getting chased by ''Marine Headquarters''!!!..."
"Famous bounty hunters started aiming for my life!"
"What did I do!!?"
"Give me back my life---!!"
When Sanji finally arrived, he kicked Duval in the face, shouting, "LIKE I CARE-!!!"
"BOBEH~~~!!!" Due to the force of the kick, Duval spat out blood.
It became clear that all of this was: The tragedy of the bounty face!!
Marineford Headquarters:
The marine soldiers awkwardly looked at each other, then burst intoughter in less than a second.
"Hahahahahaha!"
"Jajajajajaja!"
"Kahahahaha!! I''m dying!"
"Hahahahahaha! Oh my stomach!"
"Hahahahahahahaha! What a tragic story!"
"Shahahahahahahaha! I''mughing and crying at the same time!"
A strange scene unfolded in different soldier resting quarters, with some clutching their stomachs tightly whileughing in the most peculiar ways.
Some filled the ce with their tears, but the strange thing was that those shedding tears wereughing hysterically.
While some even fainted from excessiveughter... It could truly be said that no one expected such a hrious tragic story behind the iron mask.
...
"..."
In the Fleet Admiral''s office, the navy leaders looked at each other with eyes on the verge of bursting from shock.
"Bwahahahahahaha! Oh my stomach!"
"Bwahahahahaha!!!!! What an unlucky guy~!!!"
Only Garp, who usually acted casually, was currentlyughing heartily, while both Sengoku and Zephyr stared at the manga page with disbelief.
"What a tremendous mistake... destroying an innocent person''s life because of an incorrect wanted poster... This is a misjudgment on our part, sigh~!!!"
Sengoku sighed sadly, as the Fleet Admiral he couldn''t bring himself tough at the tragedy of this man who had suffered tant injustice because of them.
"Should we consider halting the authorization of manually drawn posters? I mean, if the person''s picture is not avable, we could just put the name and general description until the actual picture is obtained."
Zephyr made an excellent suggestion at this moment.
"It seems that''s the right course of action to avoid falling into such a grave mistake..." agreed Sengoku.
While Tsuru also nodded in agreement, Garp continued tough fervently. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
On board the Oro Jackson in the New World:
"Hahahahahaha!!!"
"Wahahahaha!!"
"Rahahahaha!!"
"Hahaha!! What a tragic fate!"
Laughter could be heard echoing, a scene reminiscent of the situation with Roger''s crew on Laugh Tale at that time.
Both Buggy and Shanks clutched their stomachs andughed as if there were no tomorrow... How could they notugh when they read such a hrious chapter?
The crew''s reaction when they saw Duval''s face only added fuel to the fire.
Roger wiped away tears ofughter before speaking, "Wahahaha! I never thought I would witness a story funnier and more tragic than Buggy''s story when he ate the Devil Fruit due to Shanks'' mistake."
"How dare youpare me, the great Buggy-sama, to a mere stuffing character, Captain!" retorted Buggy.
...
Ohara, Art Pce:
While enjoying grilled Takoyaki, Little Robin cast a sidelong nce at Sora and Toki, who wereughing to the point of tears streaming down their faces.
"Why don''t you read today''s chapters, Yamato-chan? They seem fun~!!!" Little Robin said with a smile.
"It''s okay, I''ll stop reading the manga and watch the anime with you~ It''s more enjoyable to apany you in watching anime than reading the manga," replied Little Yamato with an expression hinting at a lie.
"Oh? Really? Look at Mom Sora and Mom Toki, how they''re enjoying... Look at Big Sister Hancock too."
"They are allughing from the bottom of their hearts. My dad must have drawn an incredibly funny scene."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 514: What''s the secret behind Sanji''s kicks that can change someone''s face?
Chapter 515: An Adventure on the Dancing Bubbles Ind - Sabaody Archipgo. The beginning of a long journey with no one knowing when it will end!
Chapter 516: The Appearance of Celestial Dragons in the Manga.
Chapter 524 Whats the secret behind Sanjis kicks that can change someones face?
Chapter 524 What''s the secret behind Sanji''s kicks that can change someone''s face?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
"Ha! Did he just change his appearance by repeatedly kicking him in the face!?"
Sora''s little mouth opened wide as she witnessed this scene in the manga.
In the next chapter, it was revealed that things had already been settled with the Flying Fish Riders and their leader.
The Straw Hat crew had already made friends with some new passengers: the Takoyaki shop owner, the octopus Fish-Man Hatchan, the mermaid Caimie, and the starfish Pappag.
Luffy and his crew were enjoying their Takoyaki meal with unmatched enthusiasm.
But in the next scene, a different face appeared.
"... This man, Duval, his face was never like this!"
"Wait... Sanji said he deliberately changed his facial structure..."
"Hahaha!" Toki burst intoughter at the absurdity of the scene.
How could this be possible, changing a person''s appearance by repeatedly kicking them in the face... It was truly miraculous, to say the least.
"Unbelievable! Can Sanji perform precise cosmetic procedures by kicking someone in the face!?"
Sora stopped talking but then said, "It must be extremely painful, like hell."
Toki replied, "Of course it''s painful, Sanji''s kicks are incredibly powerful. If it''s done on the face, you can imagine the amount of pain Duval endured."
"He seems happy to be rid of his previous appearance. He must have suffered greatly because of it..."
"Oh! I remember now! Isn''t he the child born in the Shiki arc, who his mother said was cursed because of the Great Pirate Era!?"
"Ah! I remember that too! It''s definitely him!"
Toki and Sora widened their eyes as they connected the events together. However, they weren''t the only ones who noticed.
...
Not far away - In the art store:
"No way! Unbelievable!"
"This face..."
"He''s really handsome..."
"Did Sanji really do that... seriously!"
"How could he do that!? It was never mentioned before!"
"Leg skills that can modify a person''s appearance... that''s extremely unscientific!"
Vegapunk was about to m the manga book on the ground and crush it with his foot to vent his anger.
How could it possibly work, repeatedly hitting someone''s face andpletely changing it!?
"Calm down, Vegapunk... It must be a special skill of Sanji''s. There are plenty of wonders in this sea, and Sanji himself is one of them... Look, even though it''s not perfect, Duval can''t wink naturally anymore. His appearance bes ugly when he tries."
Clover tried to calm his friend.
"What wonders are you talking about? It''s clear that Sanji is a gically modified child. I know it, the only other person who mastered this technology besides me is Vinsmoke Judge. Sanji must be rted to Judge."
When Vegapunk said that, Clover, Homing, Saul, Brook, and most of the archaeologists looked at him in astonishment.
Had Dr. Vegapunk just spoiled the events in the manga author''s mind?
"Why are you all looking at me like that?"
"It''s just my hypothesis, but I''m 100% certain. That''s all, you can choose not to believe it... I see that Sanji has a direct connection with my former colleague in the organization, the man who obtained gic modification technology and was cold-blooded enough to experiment with it on his children... So don''t be shocked when you learn Sanji''s full name and his tragic background as Vinsmoke Sanji."
The more he spoke, the more the listeners felt shocked and dizzy.
Next to the famous Odachi in the global forum, another top-level analyst was born today...
Vegapunk had already given a summary of Sanji''s background, but nothing had been confirmed yet.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Whoooa... A bubble just came out of the ground!"
After descending into the Sabaody Archipgo, Luffy pointed out with surprise at the bubble that emerged from the ground next to him.
"How does that work...?" Robin asked Pappag, the starfish.
"You can stand on it!!" Luffy jumped onto the bubble.
"Ahhh! That''s so cool!" Chopper eximed in admiration.
"The roots of the Yarukiman Mangrove Tree secrete a special, unique kind of resin," said Pappag.
"... Oh dear, it''s all sticky." Robin wiped off the bubble gum she had just touched on Usopp.
"Hey, stop that!" eximed Usopp.
"So when the tree''s roots breathe out, the resin gets blown out into bubbles, which float off into the sky," Pappag continued to exin while Luffy happily jumped from one bubble to another, saying, "Whoo!"
"So all this crazy stuff is actually natural, huh? That''s so cool!"
This time, Hatchan spoke up.
"And if humans like yourselves want to go down to Fish-Man Ind... Then that''s the only way you can do it...!! But you don''t want to pick the wrong mechanic."
Hatchan continued, "If the job''s not done properly, the whole thing could copse underwater, and then you''d all be done for. But I know one mechanic around these parts who I''d trust with my life... So I''ll take you there."
"It certainly seems like the octopus is a nice guy... Ah - He''s an ''IITako''..." Brook remarked in amazement.
Hatchan raised his finger before saying, "But in return for this, I''d like you all to promise me one thing."
"Right, what is it?" Luffy asked with a smile.
"Once we go into town, we''re bound to see the world nobles around the ce."
"Who''re they?" asked Luffy.
"They''re the people who live in the Holy Land Marigoa," Robin answered before Hatchan.
"Hmmm... What about them?" Luffy was puzzled about these people called world nobles.
Hatchan''s expression turned serious before he said, "No matter what might happen while you''re in the town... You''ve gotta promise me you''ll never defy the world nobles!!!"
"Even if people were to be killed right before your very eyes... You just have to pretend you didn''t see anything!!!"
Marigoa:
Inside the government hall, the Five Elders looked at each other with vacant stares.
"We have reached this stage already."
"The manga truly wants to remind the world..."
"... To remind them of who we really are..."
"In the past four years, they have gradually forgotten who we are..."
"Is he ready to do it for us?"
"Does he have any choice?"
"Shall we continue to allow him to defy us, the world nobles?"
"At this stage, it is no longer just defying the world nobles but defying the world gods."
"It''s alright. The moment we solve the mystery of his art store, everything for him wille to an end."
"Ethanbaron... Do not speak of this unless Lord Imu orders you to."
"I know what I am saying. One day, his dominance will end, and everything will return to its true form."
"Manga One Piece will remind the world of this truth."
"A world where Rhodes D. Rob does not exist."
"But even without that person, everything is heading towards the return of Nika in the manga, our fateful enemy... that mocking scoundrel god..."
"Well, let''s see what this octopus has to say about the world nobles."
"It''s good for the Straw Hat Pirates to do as he told them, his advice is truly golden, that is if they don''t want to end their enjoyable journey there, in the Sabaody Archipgo."
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Chapter 515: An Adventure on the Dancing Bubbles Ind - Sabaody Archipgo. The beginning of a long journey with no one knowing when it will end!
Chapter 516: The Appearance of Celestial Dragons in the Manga.
Chapter 517: The Loathsome Celestial Dragons.
Chapter 541 The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions!
Chapter 541 The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
In the depths of the sea, specifically in the art store "Mermaid Bay," the Fish-Men were filled with deep anger. They tried every possible way to quell their anger, resorting to swearing and cursing on forums.
It was evident that no one wanted to see their race members humiliated like that in the manga.
However, everything changed when a certain person appeared and took a certain action that dispersed the anger of the Fish-Men and Mermaids, leaving them feeling refreshed instead.
With a single gesture, this person won the love and admiration of every member of the Fish-Man race...
Before that, in an inconspicuous corner of the art store, where the famous kids from the Fish-Man District used to hide, a 12-year-old boy, Hatchan, was crying while reading the manga. He didn''t want to witness such a scene.
"Don''t cry, Hachi... It wasn''t your fault," Fisher Tiger tried to encourage Hatchan, but he found himself needing encouragement as well, even though he was already an adult.
The violent scene in the manga made his eyes turn red with anger.
"First, we were offended by that Celestial Dragon named Rosward when he said that Fish-Men were the best kind of ves for riding. And now, even a random character insults my race."
At that moment, Fisher Tiger truly wanted to tear apart this guy named Disco.
"She''s... Caimie... She believes that I can save her... Look, she even tries to threaten them using my name..."
"Don''t hurt her!! Nyuuu...!!"
Tears and mucus continued to flow down Hatchan''s face.
"It''s all my fault!"
"Oh... this old man..." Fisher Tiger''s eyes widened as he witnessed a remarkable sight.
Not only him, but Arlong, Jinbe, Hatchan, and all the kids and young people from the Fish-Man District who were under his care, all without exception, were shocked to see this extraordinary old man.
They were aware of his presence on the ind, introduced during the Shiki arc when he was young. But what shocked them was that this man was apanied by ves.
In other words, at that moment, he was a ve waiting for someone to purchase him.
"One Piece" Events:
[[The auction house''s waiting room.]]
"Mister Disco, something amazing came in today."
"The big prize today is the giant, right? I know, just leave it to me. I''ll make sure to bring the price up. Are the shills ready?"
The person who responded was the owner of the Human Auction House, Disco.
"It''s a Mermaid! A young female Mermaid!! I think there''s going to be a huge bidding war over her."
"Really!?" Mister Disco was shocked upon hearing that.
...
"Let me go!! That hurts!! Hatchin will send guys like you flying!!"
After Disco requested to see the mermaid, his subordinates hurried to bring her to him, but she continued to resist stubbornly and tried to intimidate them using the name of Hatchan, whom they didn''t even know.
"Oh my! We''ll fetch a huge price for this! How rare!! She seems to be in good shape!! And she''s got some fight in her!!"
"Who brought her in?" asked Disco.
"The hound pets," the subordinate replied.
"Peterman, huh? Well done."
"The flying fish riders didn''t bring anything in this time."
"Beeeh!! Kyaah!!" Caimie stuck out her tongue at Disco, mocking him. But he pped her hard, causing her to fall to the ground.
"You damn fish!!"
He intended to continue hitting her and teach her a lesson, but his subordinates rushed to stop him.
"Wait, Disco!! She''s a valuable auction piece!!!"
"If you hurt her, the price will drop!!"
"If you''re going to kick her, at least do it somewhere where we can cover it up with her clothes..."
"Keh!!"
"You...!!"
"Hatchin will kick your butt, too!!!" Caimie shouted, tears streaming from her eyes.
"Still cheeky-" Before Disco could finish his words, he experienced a powerful mental shock, causing his eyeballs to roll back and him to faint in an instant.
"Eh...!? Disco!?"
"Hey, what''s wrong, Disco!?"
"Doctor! Doctor!!" Disco''s subordinates panicked.
Inside a certain cage near the scene, a giant nced sideways at an old man sitting next to him.
"Hey... Old man... Stop acting innocent."
"It was you! That ''Haki.'' ... Just what are you...!?" The giant had an explosive ve cor around his neck, indicating that he was the giant that Disco mentioned earlier.
The old man he was speaking to also had an explosive ve cor around his neck.
"... Fufu... I''m just an old man who owns a coating shop. And you know..."
"I love young girls..." The old man continued with a smile.
[Former Roger Pirates'' vice-captain. "The Pirate King''s right hand." Silvers Rayleigh.]
Not far from the Fisher Tiger group, a big smile appeared on Tom''s face, who had been frowning not too long ago.
Then he burst outughing, saying, "Tahahahaha!! Rayleigh really showed up at the right ce and time."
"SUUUUUPER!!!" Franky enthusiastically imitated his future version, showcasing his intense enthusiasm.
"This scene is really refreshing..." Iceburg smiled as he saw Rayleigh''s smile reflected in his eyes.
Since Caimie was the representative of the Fish-Man race in the manga and she was kind and lovable, she received the support of almost everyone from her race. Witnessing her being bullied by a despicable person who intended to sell her as a ve, every Fish-Man and Mermaid felt as if they themselves were being subjected to such brutality. They empathized with Caimie and their anger was justified, as if they were angry on behalf of their mistreatment.
It was at this critical moment that Rayleigh tastefully intervened to defend Caimie, who was practically defenseless in the hands of her enemies, bing the savior of the entire Fish-Man race.
Everyone in the art store felt incredibly happy and grateful towards Rayleigh.
King Neptune smiled as he repeatedly read the manga scene.
"He used Conqueror''s Haki to stun that bastard Disco. This is truly amazing..."
"As expected from the Pirate King''s vice-captain."
"Silvers Rayleigh... What a great guy. Jamon."
"Um..." Suzan nodded with a smile. She expected nothing less from the second-inmand on the Pirate King''s ship.
"But why is he in a ce where ves are being sold? Who could be powerful enough to make Rayleigh be a ve?"
This question had been on the minds of readers worldwide.
Not just on Fish-Man Ind.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 532: Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time!?
Chapter 533: The Barbarity of the Pirate World - The List of ves.
Chapter 534: All races are angry with the World Government.
Chapter 526 The Appearance of Celestial Dragons in the Manga.
Chapter 526 The Appearance of Celestial Dragons in the Manga.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"It''s Rob-dono!"
Kin''emon''s eyes widened when he saw Rob walking towards them with a smile on his face and his hands in his pockets.
Oden turned around and saw Rob as well, and at that moment, a bigger smile appeared on his face.
The Nine Red Scabbards stood up to greet the benefactor who saved them from disasters that could have plunged the country into chaos.
The same went for Oden, although he had already thanked Rob on several asions when they met on Roger''s ship.... but he knew that gratitude alone was not enough, no matter how many times he expressed his thanks.
"Wee to Wano, Rob-dono!"
The voices of the Nine Red Scabbards caught the attention of the residents of Kuri and the inhabitants of different provinces who had arrived here this morning...
They all felt amazed and shocked to see the man behind the art store in person.
...
"Have you made up your mind?" Rob asked, sitting across from Oden.
"I spoke with my father, and he is willing to relinquish the position of Shogun to me at any time, so you can say that."
"Wano will bepletely open soon," Oden replied.
"That''s good... but you know that to fully open Wano, you''ll have to destroy the current Wano... Are you prepared for that?"
Upon hearing that, a strange glimmer appeared in Oden''s eyes, and the eyes of the Nine Red Scabbards widened as they listened in silence.
"Do you know?" Oden asked in astonishment.
"Of course? What do you think? I''ve sent two legendary hunters to guard Pluton for a year and a half after everything... Opening Wano means releasing that terrifying ship once again and destroying the current Wano."
"Why don''t you listen to my proposal?"
The more Oden heard, the more enlightened he felt. In the end, he nodded his head to hear Rob''s proposal.
"Keep the current Wano as it is, don''t worry about the rugged terrain and the difficulty of reaching here. I will create a "Sky Port" from two points here, making it easy to enter and exit Wano through instant transportation... In return, the real Wano will wait for the sunrise a little longer..."
"A little longer... do you mean when One Piece manga ends?" Oden asked curiously.
"Almost... at least when One Piece manga enters its final saga... that will be after the arc about your ind directly," Rob answered.
"There''s an arc about Wano? As expected... let me guess, I''ll be a dead character in that arc, right?"
"...," Rob looked curiously at Oden, who expected an astonishing truth in the manga.
"Don''t look at me like that, hahaha! There''s something on the final ind that reveals the truth that my son Momo is the awaited person who will open Wano, not me."
...
"Were CP0 after Kanjuro''s Brush Fruit?"
"Yes, luckily on that day, Issho-dono and Mihawk-dono were here, so we eventually drove them away; otherwise, they would have seeded in capturing Kanjuro..."
Upon hearing Kin''emon''s words, Oden nodded from the side, d that none of his subordinates, or rather his younger brothers, were harmed while he was at sea.
"They must be nning something; I will find out for sure."
Rob had a mysterious idea about why the World Government wanted the Brush Fruit... After the failure of their own manga, "Heir of the World," suddenly they wanted to enter the world of anime, right?
It was somewhat clear...
...
"Isn''t this..."
"How cruel..."
"These Celestial Dragons..."
Suddenly, both Rob and the group heard angryments from the readers.
"One Piece" Events:
"Here theye....!!"
One of the people in the crowd thought upon seeing a dog wearing an air bubble walking towards the corpse of the fallen ve pirate whose cor had just exploded.
"Is that a Tenryuu...?" Seeing the dog wearing the bubble, Luffy thought it was the Celestial Dragon mentioned by Hatchan earlier.
"You guys, too - Get on your knees, and don''t meet any of their eyes whatever you do!!"
"Don''t touch the pet dog, either - the Tenryuubito are right behind it!" Hatchan warned repeatedly.
The pet dog approached the corpse and urinated on it.
"Oh, my... How simply vulgar, ''Saruu''."
"It''s them....." Luffy saw a strange woman wearing a spacesuit walking towards the corpse and kicking it, while people knelt right and left.
"Oh, he is certainly useless now..." said the female Celestial Dragon in annoyance as she kicked the dead ve pirate.
"So you meet your end amidst the crying of families and grown men..."
Only the sound of the kick, the sttering of blood, and the heavy breathing of the crowd could be heard.
Seeing this, Luffy''s anger towards the Celestial Dragons began to umte. "He can''t even move anymore...!"
"A mere human such as yourself..."
Seeing this, Hatchan pressed on Luffy''s shoulder to stop him from doing anything crazy.
The female Celestial Dragon took out her golden pistol and emptied it into the dead pirate in advance. "Frankly, it sickens me."
"Why, tha-" Luffy was about to shout and jump towards the female Celestial Dragon, but Hatchan closed his mouth and held him back.
"Wait!!! Please!!!"
...
"I think I should like a giant for our next ve," the female Celestial Dragon said arrogantly.
"I think you should start with a merely human child," replied her father beside her.
"But I do so detest the weak..."
...
..
"...I feel sick after seeing that..."
"You think he could survive? Though the marines carried him off..." said Luffy.
"He''s a pirate... Even if he survives, it''ll be in a cell." Hatchan knew that the poor pirate''s fate had already been sealed.
"That pirate... I''m sure he should''ve been able to beat up an old man and a girl like that!!!" That confused Luffy.
"But if you wound a Tenryuubito... then you''ll just find yourself the target of a marine army led by an Admiral from HQ..." said Pappag.
"WHA...?! AN ADMIRAL?!! LIKE AOKIJI?!" Luffy and Chopper were shocked.
"It could be him, could be Akainu or Kizaru... Any of them could be the one to target you."
"After all, the HQ is right on our doorstep here," Pappag added.
"But what makes them so special as all that?!" Chopper asked an important question.
What makes the Celestial Dragons so important to such an extent... Perhaps even the author doesn''t know.
"Because they have the blood of the creators in their veins..." said Pappag.
And he added; "Eight hundred years ago, a group of twenty kings... Formed a mighty organization known as the World Government."
"The Tenryuubito are their descendants. And over those many years, they have certainlye to abuse their incredible influence..."
Marigoa:
Inside the art store:
Most of the Celestial Dragons looked at the scene in the manga with confusion.
"Why is Luffy angry at this female Celestial Dragon...?" wondered a droopy-nosed Celestial Dragon, whose mucus was difficult to retrieve to his nostril.
"She''s mistreating her disobedient ve only, did she do something wrong?" another Celestial Dragon found the whole situation extremely perplexing.
They had been doing the same things as this female Celestial Dragon since they opened their eyes in this world, but seeing the reaction of their favorite protagonist, who was angry after witnessing one of their customs, made the narrow-minded Celestial Dragons feel that something was amiss.
"This cannot continue, from which holy family does this girle from that angered my beloved Luffy?!"
A female Celestial Dragon, who loves Luffy, wore an expression to search for this woman''s family to cause her some trouble, regardless of her age.
"...Troublesome."
At the same time, the Supreme Commander of the God Knights gazed at the scene that the Celestial Dragons had created with a cold expression.
He despised these feeble minds.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 517: The Loathsome Celestial Dragons.
Chapter 518: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (Part 1)
Chapter 519: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (Part 2)
Chapter 527 The Loathsome Celestial Dragons.
Chapter 527 The Loathsome Celestial Dragons.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
On a deserted ind in the South Blue, strong winds blew across every corner of the barren ind.
The green winds caused numerous whirlwinds to appear here and there, with dust flying everywhere.
As time passed, the intensity of the massive storm only increased instead of decreasing.
From the distant sea, a truly breathtaking scene could be seen.
Countless cyclones constantly danced on the ind, which was slowly dying under the relentless assault of the infinite winds.
Undoubtedly, the power of this natural phenomenon was simply terrifying.
But what was even more terrifying was that amidst this huge storm, a man stood, his cloak dancing with the wind, unaffected by the ferocity of the winds that could slice a sea king into pieces of flesh. At the very least, this green cloak remained unscathed.
The cyclones intertwined with the clouds in the sky and caused a change in the climate above this ind. Thunder roared as clouds gathered and condensed with each other to create a massive storm.
In less than a minute, heavy rain began pouring down on the ind, but it did not stop the hurricanes and the increasingly fierce winds from tearing the ind apart.
In the midst of this atmosphere where no human being could survive, Dragon, the father of the manga''s protagonist in this world, stood with thetest volume in his hand, updated just a few hours ago.
His eyes contained a dangerous gleam as the hatred in his heart intensified while witnessing how the celestial dragon treated the ve pirate who was already half-dead.
"They have finally appeared... the filthiest creatures in this world..."
"I wonder how the people of this world will deal with their growing hatred towards these scumbags over time."
"From now on, the whole world will know who the true Celestial Dragons are..."
"When Rob told me back then that every person in this world would awaken the spirit of revolution within them because of manga... I didn''t believe it..."
"But this is just the beginning, and I wonder how these people will react to this situation..."
"Will the presence of the three admirals be enough to make this celestial dragon kick this pirate as if he were nothing?"
Seeing his angry son in the manga brought a smile to Dragon''s face.
"This pirate is just a human like her, my son... that''s for sure... but in her eyes, considering herself of gods descent, humans are of lower status than that dog of hers..."
The more Dragon spoke, the more ferocious the dancing hurricanes became, transforming into green wind dragons that swept across the ind, reducing it to shreds.
...
On board the Revolutionary Army ship...
Seeing this scene from a distance, Crocodile suddenly wanted to join in the fun and train his own abilities as well.
After all, Dragon had been training his powers on this ind not far from Sorbet Ind, where their official headquarters were established.
"The appearance of the Celestial Dragons in the manga has made Dragon-san extremely angry."
At that moment, Kuma, who was sitting not far away, spoke while reading a manga book.
"Why doesn''t he get angry... seeing how they treat other humans is extremely unfair, they treat them worse than animals."
Ivankov, who was in his true form with therge head, spoke this time.
"If that pirate were an Okama, I wouldn''t feel sorry for him."
Crocodile said with a hint of mockery in his eyes.
Hearing that, Ivankov knew that Crocodile was just trying to provoke him.
"I never thought you wouldn''t feel hatred if one of the Celestial Dragons mistreated you, Croco-boy. You''re bing more twisted day by day. N-fufu... But I love it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Green veins appeared on Crocodile''s forehead... Without saying anything, his body erupted into a sandstorm and attacked Ivankov, with the sole purpose in his heart being to kill him.
Seeing this, Little Bonney smirked disdainfully and gestured for her father to act.
Kuma ced the manga book to the side and calmly asked,
"If you want to take a break from the pressures of life, where do you want to go?"
...
Marineford:
"That''s bad..."
"No, that''s worse..."
"And it will get worse and worse over time..."
"Aokiji, Kuzan, and Akainu were mentioned again. What should we do...?"
"Thank God I didn''t ept the promotion to Admiral, or else I would have be like that ugly dog that urinated on that pitiful pirate..."
Sengoku, Zephyr, and Tsuru looked at Garp, who had been silent for a long time, but when he spoke, it was like the detonation of a heavy bomb.
"Are you implying that our Admirals are dogs, Garp?" Sengoku bared his fangs and was about to tear into Garp if it wasn''t for Zephyr stopping him.
"In the eyes of the Celestial Dragons, the Admirals are merely guard dogs. The only difference between them and domesticated dogs is that they are stronger and possess some intelligence-"
At that moment, Akainu entered and overheard what Garp said, his expression instantly changed. He fully understood what was being said.
...
Ohara:
"This... is unbelievable."
"I''ve heard that enving humans is a hereditary practice among the Celestial Dragons, but I never thought they would treat their ves with such cruelty..."
Olvia ced her hand over her mouth, holding back tears from flowing.
Seeing this, Donquixote Matri, the wife of Homing, patted Olvia''s back while speaking, "It''s alright, Olvia. This is nothing, really. We didn''t give up our status as Celestial Dragons and leave Marigoa for nothing."
Upon hearing this, everyone suddenly remembered that Matri''s previous identity was a Celestial Dragon...
"Do you think the story of your forsaking the Holy Land and descending to live among humans will ever appear in the manga?" Bell-mre suddenly posed a strange question to Matri.
"Huh? Perhaps... After all, my son Doffy is a Shichibukai in the manga, so he must have gone through a lot to be one. If his story is revealed, then surely his entire background, including ours, will be brought up." Matri answered after some time of contemtion.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 518: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (Part 1)
Chapter 519: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (Part 2)
Chapter 520: The Appearance of Shakuyaku!
Chapter 528 Robs Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (1)
Chapter 528 Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
After leaving Wano, Rob decided to stop at the currently empty Onigashima before continuing his journey toward Elbaf.
And the reason?... Reading the new chapters of the manga One Piece!
Thest chapter he read was Chapter 1084, titled "Attempted Murder of the Celestial Dragon."
Rob found a perfect spot in a tnd and brought out afortable couch from his inventory, along with a ss table. He ced the magazine containing thetest two chapters on the table and sat on the couch.
"It''s time to discover what Sabo saw on that day... Did he manage to escape Imu''s clutches unharmed?"
Excitedly, Rob opened the magazine and noticed the cover image depicting a cover request, where Franky lends a helping hand to the little turtles on their way to the sea. However, what caught his attention the most was the chapter title. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"The Death of King Cobra?... Sigh... Friend Cobra will feel saddened when he reads this chapter in the future... I believe so..."
Rob''s eyes reflected the initial scenes from the chapter of the One Piece manga series on Earth.
Meanwhile, the residents of the Seas were currently reading chapters from the Sabaody Archipgo arc.
"No one is ever supposed to sit there... The Impossible Ruler... Huh?"
"It seems Cobra is shocked by seeing Imu... No wonder, after all, there was no one powerful enough to force Imu to appear in the first ce."
A deep expression appeared on Rob''s face as he repeatedly read Imu''s line: (Mu* shall address two of the points being discussed... And thou must answer a single question in return, Cobra.)
"Does Imu refer to herself as Mu? Strange... Oh, as expected, that''s why Cobra asked me about Imu''s name at that time!?"
"It turns out he is aware of Imu''s background as an ancient king from 800 years ago... Even before I revealed the truth about the empty throne on the live broadcast that day..."
"This Imu she who is conversing with Cobra appears to be a truly terrifying monarch. Her words are measured and give off an aura of deep mystery surrounding her character... It seems Cobra has exhausted all his luck."
When Rob saw what Imu said about the truth of the "D," he felt enlightened...
"That''s how it is, I finally understood... It''s not an inherited n title, but just a symbolic title given to those who choose to be enemies of the World Government, yet it is passed down to future generations... Isn''t that right?"
"Queen Lili... Olvia told me about this name when she acquired two poneglyphs in basta... So she has been the queen 800 years ago..."
"The grave mistake shemitted was causing the scattering of the poneglyphs all around the world... Doesn''t this mean that Queen Lili was the first ally of my Light of Knowledge n after the fall of Joy Boy?"
After connecting the events and facts together, Rob was forced to assume that the kingdom chosen by his n after the fall of the ancient kingdom was indeed basta, and the reason was Queen Lili''s betrayal of the World Government and Imu.
"What letter? Why didn''t Cobra tell me about the existence of a written letter from Queen Lili!?"
Rob was shocked after seeing this.
"Queen Nefertari D. Lili...? No wonder!!"
"As expected! A decisive response from Imu... It seems she was notpletely certain that Lili sided with the enemies... That''s what she wasn''t sure about due to their deep rtionship... Everything is clear now!"
Seeing how Sabo appeared in a zing state behind Cobra, who had already been fatally injured by Imu''s dark arrow, Rob shook his head with a sigh.
"It''s toote, Sabo..."
"Was she so focused on Cobra to the extent that she didn''t notice an enemy this close? With Imu''s current power, this is impossible."
"Weird..."
"What are these dark shadows!? Don''t tell me... Did Imu not reveal her true abilities during our battle... or even the Gorosei!"
"Don''t tell me they all possess "Gods" Mythical Zoan Devil Fruits!"
Seeing Sabo suffer the fatal injury, after being lost in his memories of the past with Luffy and Ace regarding the "D" title, made Rob reconsider his calctions about Imu and her associates.
"The poneglyphs must be protected... Fly the g that heralds the world''s eventual dawn. - Nefertari D. Lili."
Seeing the final part of Lili''s letter rified the whole picture in front of Rob... Finally, he could proudly say that he understood everything.
"It seems Sabo was framed for a crime, he didn''tmit, perfectly..."
"As Sabo said, hell resides at the top of the world."
"Oh, it seems Wapol put himself in a predicament. Hahaha!"
Robughed after seeing Wapol screaming the name of King Cobra and exposing himself near Imu.
"So that''s why Wapol and Vivi gathered at Morgans''s stronghold? Everything makes sense now."
"Vivi has also been captured..."
"Hah, as expected from Issho, even as an admiral in the Marines, he still holds onto his values. He saved the ves amidst the chaos and allowed them to escape."
Seeing what Jabra said about Fujitora made Rob truly happy that he didn''t recruit the wrong person among his legendary hunters.
Seeing how Vivi seized the moment of Wapol''s appearance from the wall he ate and held onto him to escape from her captivity, Rob was convinced that this final saga was already beginning to take shape.
Thus, Rob finished reading the entire events of Chapter 1085 and went straight to the next chapter.
Where more exciting events awaited him.
"When was thest time I felt this excitement!?"
"I can hardly remember!"
Rob was genuinely excited to know the truth of the world.
Was everything in his current world truly aligned with the real One Piece world, or were there differences?
That''s what he was eager to discover.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 519: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (Part 2)
Chapter 520: The Appearance of Shakuyaku!
Chapter 521: The Eleven Supernovas! (Part 1)
Chapter 529 Robs Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (2)
Chapter 529 Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece Manga! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
Despite being eager to discover the secrets of the Seas World through the most reliable source, which is the manga One Piece, he was in no hurry whatsoever.
Rob lit a cigarette before moving on to the next chapter: 1086.
The first thing that appeared in the chapter was the magnificent Pangaea Castle, surrounded by clouds as if embracing it.
"So, that''s how Reverie ended, huh?"
"The five elders? Will the names of those five scoundrels finally be revealed!?"
"As usual, Morgans never misses a chance for a scoop... Vivi still doesn''t know that her father has already died... That''s bad."
Rob smoked one cigarette after another while diving into reading the manga, paying no attention to his surroundings... After all, Onigashima waspletely devoid of any activity from the residents of Wano until now.
"Oh, what is Bonney doing on the Kingdom of Moro''s ship - oh no, it seems that the name of the kingdom in this world is the Tajine Kingdom?... Since she''s hungry, she''s bound to fall in love with Tajine from that kingdom before moving on to Egghead..."
Rob was a fan of Moran tajine in his previous life, and he was surprised to find it in this world as well when he went on an incognito visit to the kingdom called the Tajine Kingdom, and he even opened an art store there... It''s a kingdom famous for its wonderful food and extraordinary hospitality in this world.
The scene shifted from the Tajine Kingdom ship where Bonney was to the Lulusia Kingdom ship where Sabo was severely injured.
"Just as expected... The Mother me..."
Rob''s forehead trembled after seeing Imu talking about the weapon created by Vegapunk.
"That bastard... He created an ancient weapon, and they even nned to test it after decades, but after my appearance, Imu decided to use me as the target to test the power of that spaceship!"
To say that he wasn''t angry would be a mistake... Vegapunk hid a horrifying truth from him... If the flying ship named the Mother me wasn''t a copy of Uranus, then it must be another powerful weapon like Uranus!
And this weapon was created by Vegapunk!
"How astonishing! She wants to test the power of the weapon on the Lulusia Kingdom not for any particr reason, but simply because it''s nearby! Well, based on my knowledge of Imu... that crazy woman, she will definitely do something like this."
"Defense Science Warrior God?"
Rob''s eyes turned to the title of the Gorosei with the hat, whose name was revealed earlier as St. Jay Garcia Saturn... The title sealed with the words "God" and "Warrior" was intriguing, not only for him but for all five elders!
"Does his Devil Fruit have any connection with the God of Science or Industry? Or is he responsible for the Defense Science sector... Perhaps that''s why he went to Egghead in the manga... He was even the one who contacted me when they found out that Vegapunk had changed the ship and joined me... I understand now!"
Rob started analyzing many points that previously had no exnation, just with the appearance of the names of the five elders and their respective sectors through their titles.
"St. Marcus Mars... Environmental Warrior God..."
"So, this person manages the Environmental sector..."
"Topman Valcurie... Justice Warrior God..."
"So, he was responsible for Enies Lobby, right?"
"Ethan Baron V. Nusjuro... Finance Warrior God..."
"The one in charge of the Wealth and Finance sector... From his name, he seems rich, no doubt about it. It seems he has a connection to Wano..."
This person was the one Imu saved from his grip, as he was about to be killed.
"Shepard Ju Peter... Agriculture Warrior God..."
"Thest one responsible for Agriculture... I see that their roles have already been assigned by Imu... These individuals who have been in the spotlight for years must have had a significant impact in their fields and specialties... But it''s strange..."
"Why didn''t I discover anything about them?"
As the leader of the Hunters'' Guild, which currently holds half the world, there is no doubt that Rob has already collected an enormous amount of information... However, there is not a single piece of information indicating the names, specialties, or titles of the five elders... It''s as if it''s something that cannot be disclosed publicly...
"What is the purpose of all these titles and Godly honors!? Why do they even call themselves gods? Even I, the ''Immortal,'' dare not name myself a god... How audacious."
"Just a handful of humans calling themselves gods... It''s truly disgusting."
"Is this how Seraphim Doffy looks? Amazing! He looks exactly like Domingo in the current time!"
"Oh! Same thing with Crocodile!... Moria is the only different one because Moria is not very young at the moment."
Seeing three other Seraphims made Rob optimistic about this incredible technology.
After that, Sabo spoke about how he deceived the World Government, making them believe he was still on Lulusia Ind. Then came the destruction of Lulusia Ind through what is called the Mother me...
"It seems Dragon is really angry... But what can he do? Sigh~"
"Imu from the Nerona Family?"
"The Nerona Family... That royal family that led the twenty kingdoms of the Revolution! Oh my... If Imu is from that family...? But the Nerona Family had a king at that time... What happened?"
Rob felt confused at this moment. The information he obtained from the manga and the information he already had seemed to differ at some point.
Seeing the questions posed by Dragon and Ivankov made Rob even more perplexed.
"In fact, Imu is already immortal... She used the ultimate power of the Ope-Ope no Mi fruit on herself to achieve immortality... That''s for sure... But her immortality is not invincible, as long as she doesn''t die, she will remain alive forever. That''s why she has been hidden in Marigoa for the past 800 years... She''s truly an ancient monster... but somewhat cowardly... The long life she has lived has caused her madness and indifference toward others as well..."
That''s what Rob discovered about Imu in their recent shes because she believed Rob had the ability to threaten her, so she backed off from many of her ns involving him.
"But... this weapon that destroyed the kingdom of Lulusia... How can its existence be exined and its rtionship with Imu... If Vegapunk is the one who created it, then Dragon''s words saying that Vegapunk doesn''t create weapons of mass destruction arepletely wrong. And if Vegapunk didn''t create it... Why didn''t Imu use it before!?"
This was the most puzzling point for Rob.
"What!? Was this kind-hearted Celestial Dragon executed?"
"This man finally appeared in the manga..."
Rob looked at the person who was considered a champion among the Celestial Dragons. He knew this man... After all, he was as famous as a legendary hunter in his guild... No, maybe even higher.
This person was the leader of the Holy Knights Guild, the very first guild of the World Government. They formed this guild by reorganizing their existing organization known as The God Knights; Who served as the guardians of the five elders and Imu. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This organization was higher than Cipher Pol Aegis Zero (CP0).
And the person leading them is St. Figand Garling... He is the person who ordered the execution of St. Donquixote Mjosgard... who was also his disciples'' uncle.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 520: The Appearance of Shakuyaku!
Chapter 521: The Eleven Supernovas! (Part 1)
Chapter 522: The Eleven Supernovas! (Part 2)
Chapter 530 The Appearance of Shakuyaku!
Chapter 530 The Appearance of Shakuyaku!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"BAZOOKA!!!"
The pure physical attack from Luffy caused the huge bounty hunter to fly and his sword to break.
"You did it!! Luffy-chin, you''re so strong!!"
"Nyuu!!"
Caimie, Hatchan, and Pappag all enthusiastically raised their hands after witnessing Luffy''s disy of strength and crushing all the opponents.
"Yeah!! My stomach is full!! There''s no way I''d ever lose to the likes of you!!!" Luffy said, pointing his fist at the fallen enemies on the ground.
"I wonder what''s going on here... All of a sudden, there''s nothing but bounty hunters around," wondered Brook as he sheathed his sword.
"This is already the third ambush!!" Even Chopper, in his battle form, was surprised.
"You guys are amazing," eximed Hatchan.
...
..
"Look at this. The inds are organized into groups of 10. It''s not set in stone... but this is pretty much how it is."
Hatchan pulled out a detailed map exining the regions of the Ten Archipgos. Each area contains ten numbered Mangrove trees. Anyway, it turned out that the area they were currently in belonged to the Lawless Zone.
"Why didn''t you say anything earlier!? I could have had Zoro or Sanji take my ce!!" eximed Chopper.
...
..
"Cough...!! Damnit...!! What strength...!!"
"I... I knew a 300 million bounty... Was too much."
Lying on the ground in pain, the huge bounty hunter defeated by Luffy could only curse his miserable luck.
"...!! There are so many big bounties here on these inds right now...!! If we just got one..." The same goes for thepanion next to him.
Returning to the Pirate King''s ship, the general mood was extremely festive.
"I was just passing by here. I didn''t expect to see you all here, myrades... Due to their ignorance, my crew thought we were going to battle against you, considering the high bounties on your wanted posters~ Hehe~ In truth, I feel the itch to fight after seeing you again, Captain."
Roger nced calmly at Bullet. "..."
Only a few seconds passed, but Bullet felt like he was drowning in an icy swamp for years from just one nce.
Afterwards, Rogerughed and said, "Wahahaha!! I didn''t expect someone like you to take on a job from one of his old Nakama. I wonder if he made you a promise of an epic battle?"
Rogerughed as usual, speaking to the massive man who was once a member of his crew and had relinquished his position on this ship after they achieved their goal, which was to cross the Grand Line entirely.
In truth, Bullet was not the only one who left the ship after the journey ended. Some others left as well.
Bullet swallowed unconsciously, as expected, the conqueror''s Haki of his former captain had be much stronger. He shook his head and gathered his thoughts, then said, "After retiring from being a pirate, there was nothing I could do to alleviate the weight of boredom. Boredom is a ghost that haunts even the strongest in this world. The Guild Master searched for me when I felt bored... Well, after a short battle against him, I realized how severelycking I was... Then, I agreed to join him."
Bullet continued, "Relying on my strength, I quickly passed through the rank tests and reached the S rank. Then came the test to determine the rank among legendary hunters... It wasn''tplicated. As long as you can defeat the rank above you, you can take their ce..."
"Well, I defeated all the opponents from rank 10 to rank 5, but I couldn''t budge the opponent at rank 3... That woman is ridiculously strong," Bullet recalled his battle against Bell-mre and gritted his teeth in regret.
"It seems you''re enjoying yourself more as a legendary hunter~ No wonder... Oh, I heard that Brynndi World lost his first position to the Ice Phoenix... He even lost his second position to the Golden Crow and dropped to the third rank, one rank higher than you."
At that moment, Rayleigh spoke, being well-informed about thetest news regarding the Hunters Guild.
"Yes, that''s true. After his battle against the Admirals, his strength diminished, or perhaps he wanted to y with lower stakes and allowed the wives of the Guild Master to surpass him... I have already chosen to battle him. I will make him disappear before me as well."
...
"Yaaa! Rayleigh-san!! Come here! Come and see! You''ve been mentioned in the manga again!"
Buggy ran enthusiastically, followed by Shanks, both feeling excited at that moment.
"I''m already reading the manga, there''s no need to create amotion..."
Rayleigh sighed resignedly after seeing the extent of the youth''s enthusiasm.
"That''s how it is! When I saw you with Shakky-san in the Sabaody Archipgo during the previous arc, I thought it was just a fleeting moment and a chance encounter, but! But! I was wrong! It turns out you''re actually living with such imperial beauty! What an ungrateful person you are!"
Roger said with feigned frustration, looking at the young Shakky''s face in the manga.
"How! How in the hell does she maintain her youth after all this time? She looks exactly like her current self!"
Not only Roger but all the crew members were amazed, even Bullet, who is a colleague of Shakky in the Guild, felt shocked.
[Sabaody Archipgo. Grove 13]
"Nyuu~, this is a guy I''ve known since I was a kid."
Before entering the bar with the weird name, Hatchan exined his rtionship with the man who imed to be a ship mechanic.
"Hatchi... It says right on the bar''s sign that they''re going to rip us off..."
"It looks pretty awful..."
"It''s fine, they''re good people," said Hatchan.
"Hey!! Is a bar really okay!? Really!?"
Ignoring the bewildered voices behind him, Hatchan opened the door to the bar and entered.
"Rayleigh, Shakky, are you here?"
The first thing they encountered was the sight of a beautiful woman beating up a customer who refused to pay. His condition was pitiful as he said, "I''ll pay..."
"Wee. What''ll it be?"
The woman with a cigarette in her mouth appeared very young.
"... Oh, my."
[Bar owner, former pirate. Shakuyaku (Shakky)]
"Hatchan~!?"
Shakky recognized him immediately.
"Nyuu~, it''s been too long, Shakky," Hatchan said awkwardly.
"How long has it been!? 10 years!?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Just take a seat and wait. I was just extracting some outrageous amount of money from these guys."
"Nyuu~, take your time."
"She''s still young and strong... I wonder how you''ll look at this time. Surely, you''ll be an old fool~ Wahahaha!!"
Rogerughed while teasing his first mate.
"I think Rayleigh-san will still be young and strong too."
Rougeughed gently beforementing.
"..."
"I wonder what Shakky is doing now, how will she react to this chapter, I wonder... Interacting with Straw Hat Luffy is not a simple matter."
Rayleigh was more interested in this matter.
...
Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 30:
Here, in this paradise-like ce, stood an art store proudly, appearing like a building from a future in a different era.
Inside the art store, almost everyone stopped reading manga and stared in awe at the woman who became the center of attention at that moment.
She was a famous store goddess. This wasn''t her first appearance in the manga, after all. She appeared in a shback twenty years before the main storyline of the previous arc.
Everything was normal until this moment when she appeared again with the same face and form as she had twenty years ago in the main storyline.
"Did you travel to the future, Shakky-san?"
"It''s incredibly shocking. Why hasn''t the flow of time affected you at all!?"
"Oh my, you look more beautiful and younger than my 18-year-old wife!"
"Pfft! Hahaha!"
After hearing what thest customer said, Shakky couldn''t contain herughter this time.
Dadan, who was by her side, alsoughed.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 521: The Eleven Supernovas! (Part 1)
Chapter 522: The Eleven Supernovas! (Part 2)
Chapter 523: Supernovas! New Characters Cause a Stir.
Chapter 531 The Eleven Supernovas! (1)
Chapter 531 The Eleven Supernovas! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"I see... You gave up the pirate life. That''s good. Your healthes first!"
After dismissing the clients who had previously refused to pay, Shakky sat down with her guests.
After listening to Hatchan''s story, she understood the situation well and looked at Caimie, asking curiously, "And you''re Caimie-chan? It''s pretty rare to see a mermaid above the surface. Are you lovers?"
"EHHHHHHHH!?" Caimie was shocked by Shakky''s bold question.
For a moment, she was flustered about how to answer this question. "I... I-It''s not like I... I''m Hatchin''s... B-Bride... Or anything... Yet..."
"You jumped a little too far there," said Pappag.
"She''s from the Takoyaki stand," Hatchan rified.
"Oh, I see," Shakky responded with a smile.
"Ah... That''s right, would you all like something to drink...?" She then turned to ask if the others wanted anything to drink, but she was taken aback to see Luffy and Brook shamelessly devouring food from her refrigerator. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Shakky-san, these beans... They''re delicious," Brook said, holding a bowl of food in his hand.
"You guys are going through the refrigerator!!? Do you think you''re at home!?" eximed Pappag.
"AHAHAHA... Do as you like," Shakkyughed before saying.
"Luffy, Brook!! I can''t leave you alone for one second!"
Even Chopper wanted to find a hole to hide in from his embarrassment, but that was before he was easily bought off by Shakky.
"You''re friends of Hatchan, so it''s all on the house. Here, this is for you."
"COTTON CANDY!!!" Chopper couldn''t help his drool from dripping when he saw his favorite candy.
"Hey Lady, how did you know what Chopper likes?"
Luffy''s hands didn''t stop raiding the contents of the fridge, but his focus remained on Shakky as he asked.
"You''re Monkey-chan, the captain of a pirate crew, right?"
"You know about me, too?"
"Of course, you guys are getting pretty notorious. Plus, I''m a well-informed person. Well, I didn''t know about you having a skeleton in your crew, or that skeletons could move around."
"Luffy-chin, you''re famous now," eximed Caimie.
"As expected of my future self, I have opened a bar in the Sabaody Archipgo... just as I nned before joining the art store. Ahahaha~"
Shakky''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she looked at the manga events. She didn''t expect to be a character with a strong presence in the manga, let alone interact with Luffy and his crew.
She also didn''t expect that the little Fish-Man character, Hatchan, who appeared in the early arcs of the series, would have such a connection with her and Rayleigh. After all, Hatchan was the one who brought Luffy and the others to her bar.
"Sitting here and seeing the actions and words of my future self makes me feel a strange sensation... Is this how those people who saw their future selves in manga feel?" Shakky wondered with interest.
She was still the center of attention for most readers here in the art store at the Sabaody Archipgo. After all, her current appearance was an exact copy of what was drawn in the manga! But many had also gotten used to it.
"Shakky-sama! Do you think I''ll maintain my slender figure just like you after twenty years from now?" Dadan asked, clearly embarrassed.
"What? Do you finally have someone in mind?" Shakky chuckled. "Fufu~ If you''re worried, I''ll give you the secret of eternal youth, my dear. No need to worry."
...
"Ahahaha! Yes, I still remember how Garp chased after me when I was the captain of the Kuja Pirates and when I joined the Rocks Pirates, too" Shakky returned to reading the manga after a small chat with Dadan and teasing her a bit.
"Oh, this kid, doesn''t he realize that asking a girl about her age is taboo?"
"Hehe~ Will Rayleigh really be a ship mechanic after retiring from piracy? I wonder what his reaction would be if he were reading the manga right now."
"It seems that my rtionship with Rayleigh willst a long time in the future... As expected, the most loyal men in this world are the deputies of the strongest pirates. Fufu~" A rare smile appeared on Shakky''s face as she remembered Rayleigh''s handsome face... There was no doubt that she loved him deeply.
Seeing that even the One Piece manga documents their rtionship even after decades, made her feel an indescribable sense of happiness and contentment.
"As expected... Is it time for the other Supernovas to appear alongside Monkey-chan? Considering that they will bepetitors for the throne of Pirate King, they might be interesting individuals as well."
After seeing what her future self said about the existence of 10 others beside him with bounties exceeding 100 million berries in the Sabaody Archipgo, Shakky felt curious about them.
Not only her, but readers all over the world wanted to get to know the Supernovas who would share the same generation as the amazing protagonist of the story.
...
Navy HQ - Marineford:
Sengoku stood in front of the map of the first half of the Grand Line, which was disyed on the wall.
The map urately depicted the seven different routes that could be taken from various starting points along the so-called Red Line, but there was only one ess point, which was the Sabaody Archipgo.
"Twin Cape... This is the entry point from which Luffy''s journey began... From here, he set sail... Isn''t that right?"
While looking at the curious crowd, Sengoku pointed to a specific location next to the Red Line.
"This ce is the entry point... but the starting point is different from the entry point... The entry point is shared by all the piratesing from the Four Seas, but the starting points are different. The starting points are the first seven inds lined up horizontally at the beginning of the Grand Line. Luffy chose Cactus Ind, which is one of the seven inds."
"While the rest of the Supernovas chose different inds to start from, of course, all of this is random... Beginners wouldn''t know these things unless their navigator had previously entered the Grand Line."
Sengoku continued speaking, "Now let''s discover who these nine rookies are who have obtained Supernova-level bounties alongside Luffy and Zoro."
Akainu looked at Sengoku and spoke with a fierce gaze, "Once their names are revealed, they won''t have a future presence... Just like what was decided with Mugiwara Luffy and Roronoa Zoro, and even that kid Sanji, who deserves to be a Supernova too."
Garp nced sideways at Akainu before disdainfully saying, "In your dreams, magma boy."
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 522: The Eleven Supernovas! (Part 2)
Chapter 523: Supernovas! New Characters Cause a Stir.
Chapter 524: Future Pirates Everywhere, Whether from the Earth or the Sky.
Chapter 532 The Eleven Supernovas! (2)
Chapter 532 The Eleven Supernovas! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
West Blue, Gyangu Ind: N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gyangu Ind is considered a gang ind, as its name suggests. Before the era of the Art Store, this ind was the most dangerous ce in West Blue.
After all, it was home to the most powerful family among the Five Families of the West, known as the Capone Family.
Yes, the so-called Five Families of the West were five famous mafia groups that used to control West Blue.
That''s true, in the past, because with the rise of the Hunters'' Guild, the so-called Five Great Mafia Families were reduced to mere small street gangs.
Boom!
"Damn it! Can''t you even handle a C-Rank hunters!? What the hell is the point of your existence!!!"
"How can we restore the glory of the Capone Family if we can''t even stand against low-level forces from the fucking Hunters'' Guild!"
In a dpidated tavern on Gyangu Ind, the current Boss of the Capone Family vented his anger on his followers who had just returned carrying the regret of their defeat with them.
The man appeared young, around 18 or 19 years old, but his facial expression didn''t match his age as he had a clean-shaven mustache that made him look like he was born with it (N/B: It''s great to be born an adult. ).
He wore a ck hat that matched his ck official attire, truly resembling a mafia boss, although he had taken over his position not long ago after his father was arrested by the Hunters'' Guild.
"We''re sorry, Boss Bege! It wasn''t easy, those men are as strong as monsters. Just escaping their pursuit is a miraculous achievement that luck allowed us to aplish."
Capone Bege''s subordinates seemed pleased that they managed to escape from the hunters who were merely patrolling the West Blue and cleansing it of criminals like themselves.
"But Boss, we''ve already obtained the manga volume you requested."
At the moment Capone Bege saw the manga book presented by his subordinate, anger vanished from his face and was reced by a satisfied smile.
This was what he had been waiting for all this time, tired of not being able to read it for a whole month.
This manga was his addiction, to the point that he often thought about leaving the mafia life and bing an ordinary civilian, going to a city with an art store just for this manga.
"That''s good! You may leave."
With bright eyes, Capone Bege took the manga book and immediately opened it.
As expected, after a grueling journey in the damned Golden Lion Inds, Luffy and his Nakama finally reached the Red Line again.
While reading the manga, Capone Bege felt happy as he flipped through the pages. He burst intoughter when he saw Duval''s face and learned about his tragic story caused by Sanji, and he was greatly shocked to see how Sanji had transformed him into a different person by kicking him in the face.
"This Sanji is definitely not ordinary at all."
Seeing their Boss immersed in the manga, his subordinates took out their own manga books and eagerly immersed themselves in them as well.
It is worth mentioning that the books that Capone Bege and his subordinates read were pirated manga books and not original ones, so they didn''t have the features of an art store.
"What the hell!!!"
Suddenly, Capone Bege''s exmation made everyone in the dpidated tavern snap out of what they were doing.
"This is unbelievable!!!" Capone Bege''s eyes widened so much that they almost fell out of their sockets. His breathing intensified as he stared at a familiar figure in the manga.
"Is this me!? Am I one of the Supernovaspeting with Luffy!?"
Due to the shock and unexpected reality, Capone Bege nearly fainted.
After all, that''s what he saw in the manga...
"One Piece" Events:
[A restaurant, Grove 24]
"Look at her eat."
Inside the restaurant, the noise of chewing and swallowing filled the air. It was so intense that the customers couldn''t focus on their own meals and gazed at her in shock.
"Where does it all go...?"
"..."
Not far from the scene, a man with an unshaven mustache wiped his mouth and red at themotion with annoyed eyes.
"You vulgar woman, you''re making my meal taste bad."
Without even turning around, he said to his subordinates, who looked like well-organized mafia members, lit up with intensity.
"Shut her up and bring her over here!!!"
-----------------------------------
From West Blue, Captain of the Fire Tank Pirates, Capone ''Gang'' Bege - 138,000,000 beri.
------------------------------
"We can''t do that, Father!!"
"We''re right under the Marine Headquarters'' nose."
The subordinate respectfully replied, addressing him as "Father" even though he wasn''t his biological father but rather his boss. However, he received a fork in his hand instead as a response from his "father".
"Gyaaaaaah!!"
"Is this... Will I establish a pirate crew in the future and go to the Grand Line!?"
Unaware of it, Capone Bege was not the only person shocked at the current moment, there were others who were in the same situation.
...
South Blue, suburbs of the Sorbet Kingdom:
The Revolutionary Army''s ship was returning to the Sorbet Kingdom, carrying their leader, Dragon, who had justpleted his training by destroying another deserted ind.
Everyone was silent, engrossed in reading the manga, but suddenly a shocked scream broke the general mood,ing from a pink-haired little girl.
"What!!!!"
Even Kuma, her father, looked in astonishment between the manga page and his daughter.
After a while, everyone understood what was happening.
"Where''s my food!? I''m almost out!!!"
Sitting at a table filled to the brim with food remnants and tes, was a beautiful and somewhat hot girl, with pink hair and a golden earring beneath her right eye. She was devouring the food greedily, oblivious to her current situation.
"It seems like they''re going as fast as they can, Captain," a big man beside her said, revealing himself to be one of the members of the girl''s crew.
"Well then, they need to go faster!!! MORE PIZZA!!!"
-----------------------------------
From South Blue, Captain of the Bonney Pirates, ''Big Eater'' Jewelry Bonney - 140,000,000 beri.
-----------------------------------
...
..
.
"Oh, congrattions on your first appearance in the manga, princess! In fact, this appearance was unexpected and somewhat shocking."
The first to speak was Ivankov.
As if she hadn''t heard him, Little Bonney''splete focus was on the manga.
"This pizza looks delicious!"
When they thought she would say something significant after a long moment of silence, what she said next left them speechless.
Was all that caught your attention throughout this time just the pizza!?
Seriously! Rob wasn''t wrong when he gave you the title "Big Eater" under any circumstances!
These were the thoughts of the Revolutionary Army members and her father at that moment.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 523: Supernovas! New Characters Cause a Stir.
Chapter 524: Future Pirates Everywhere, Whether from the Earth or the Sky.
Chapter 525: How much waves will this generation cause in the new world?
Chapter 533 Supernovas! New Characters Cause a Stir.
Chapter 533 Supernovas! New Characters Cause a Stir.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Why!? This bastard got spaghetti on my shirt!" eximed someone.
A man with long blond hair and ck triangle symbols on his eyebrows raised his hand to stop one of his crew members from attacking the waiter.
"Then that was your shirt''s fate... I apologize for startling you."
"Today will be a day of death, when fate is unkind." The man''s words were somewhat strange.
The waiter trembled and apologized, "M-My humblest apologies!"
After everything, the man in front of him was known... He was a pirate with a terrifying bounty.
-----------------------------------------
From North Blue, Captain of the Hawkins Pirates ''The Magician'' Basil Hawkins - 249,000,000 beri.
-----------------------------------
...
..
North Blue, Yellow Stone Ind:
This ind was rich in raw natural resources, just like Flevance, but unlike Flevance, the yellow stone extracted on this ind was not a highly hazardous substance to health like Amber Lead in Flevance.
Yellow stone was a lime material used for dyeing structures and buildings, making it somewhat valuable. The ind was named Yellow Stone Ind because of its source of this raw material.
Being an ind with abundant resources meant that it wouldn''t be devoid of inhabitants.
A few years ago, Rob came to this ind and opened an art store, which made the ind''s residents very happy.
Especially a certain child... a pale-skinned, short blond-haired boy who apanied a young girl, looked around with an expectant gaze. He appeared to be only 8 years old.
They were currently inside the art store "Yellow Stone," where everyone was engrossed in reading manga only. The young girl apanying him was his older sister, or more precisely, his caretaker.
"THIS!!!!"
Suddenly, the young girl with long ck hair and moon-like eyes looked at the boy in shock. She repeatedly nced between the manga book in her hand and the boy, and the look of shock on her face didn''t disappear; it only intensified.
"What do you think, Archa-san? Did you predict correctly, then?"
The blond boy was ying with a specific card that had a mysterious word on it "Fame" 100%.
Archa-san was his older sister.
"You... You really appeared in the manga... This is your name, look..." Archa handed her manga book to the boy next to her.
"Basil Hawkins... The Magician, huh? As expected."
When the boy saw his full name in the manga, he felt excitement but not surprise. Ever since he ate a strange Devil Fruit, he gained the supernatural ability of divination. Through the cards, he could predict most of his daily events... Every day, he would read his card and his sister''s card to navigate more smoothly.
When he opened his eyes this morning, he saw that his card was vastly different from usual... It said that his name would be famous.
Since he was just a young child, he hadn''t be a pirate yet. No one knew about him except those close to him. There was no way he would be famous overnight.
But in recent years, a mysterious store appeared on Yellow Stone Ind, his homnd. This store sold entertaining illustrated stories and showcased anime series with amazing stories and characters.
But what distinguished this store was the One Piece manga. It was said that this manga portrayed the future of the world.
"If there were a bright future for me, I''m sure I would appear in this manga someday..." These were his thoughts.
"This day has finallye..." Hawkins wiped away a small tear forming in the corner of his eye as he saw his majestic future self.
"This is how I''ll be after 20 years, right, Archa-san?"
His older sister smiled gently, then quickly changed her expression to a frightened one...
"249,000,000 beri! That means you''ll be a terrifying pirate!!! No! I won''t allow you to be a pirate ever!"
Being his older sister and the only remaining member of their family, she wouldn''t let him walk the path of his future self and be a pirate. It was forbidden.
Pirates in this world wouldn''t have a good ending.
Even if her favorite character in One Piece was also a pirate.
"It''s as if the decision of whether I be a pirate or not is up to you or me, Archa-san... This world has its fate, and no one can escape its shackles just like the owner of this store did."
...
"Waaah!!"
"Kyaaah!!"
"What, a fight!?"
The sound of screams and explosions can be heard outside the restaurant, clearly indicating a battle.
"If you want a fight, why don''t we wait until we''re over the wall?"
"Apoo, wait!!"
"How about it? Don''t you know how strong I am?"
The person who said that was from the Longarm Tribe, currently engaged in a conversation with their opponent.
"Boss!! You can''t!!!"
Apparently, both of them had crews trying their best to prevent them from continuing the fight.
"You''re the one who was staring at me."
"You annoy me... I''ll take care of you right now."
The man with spiky red hair stared at his opponent with a malicious gaze.
-----------------------------------------
From South Blue, Captain of the Kidd Pirates, Eustass ''Captain'' Kidd - 315,000,000 beri.
-----------------------------------
-----------------------------------
From the Grand Line (Long Arm People), Captain of the On Air Pirates, ''The Sea''s Roar'' Scratchmen Apoo - 198,000,000 beri.
-----------------------------------
...
..
South Blue, Samba Kingdom:
"Eustass? Isn''t that my family name!?"
A man in his forties or so looked at the contents of the manga page in astonishment for a while.
Since the moment his eyes fell on the young pirate named ''Eustass Kidd'', the man couldn''t take them off him.
That''s because this ''Kidd'' resembled him in an unusual way when he was young.
"Haha! This "Kidd" can''t have any rtion to me, can he... My pregnant wife won''t give birth to a pirate as my son, right-"
"Ouch! That hurts!!"
"Stop spouting nonsense... This young man is definitely our son."
The woman who had just bit him indeed had some resemnce to Kidd in the manga, including the red hair.
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 524: Future Pirates Everywhere, Whether from the Earth or the Sky.
Chapter 525: How many waves will this generation cause in the new world?
Chapter 526: The Crazy Pirate Hunter!
ckStar_BH:
It is truly disgusting to see your work, which you''ve invested your mind and spirit in and polished with genuine care for two uninterrupted years, being stolen and mized right in front of your eyes, while you are left with mere scraps... It''s incredibly painful to the point that I''m considering stepping down if it weren''t for the people I love who continuously support me on Patreon. Thank you very much, all 59 of you. Even if I''ve been robbed and taken advantage of by a foolish Chinese person, I will continue writing for you until the veryst one. I love you all very much.
Chapter 534 Future Pirates Everywhere, Whether from the Earth or the Sky.
Chapter 534 Future Pirates Everywhere, Whether from the Earth or the Sky.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
Grand Line, Long Ring Long Land Ind:
"For us, the residents of the first half of the Grand Line, it remains quite challenging toe across an art store, given their scarcity scattered here and there."
"That''s right, but it doesn''t matter! Our Longarm Tribe band''s headquarters will be established here from now on, Yoho!"
"Don''t you agree, my child Apoo?"
A tall man with two elongated arms looked strangely at a little kid who also had long hands and a peculiar haircut resembling a banana atop his head.
"Apoo? APOO! Can''t you hear me? YOo-YOow"
The father gazed at his silent child once more, but this time he was taken aback by the current situation.
The kid named Apoo was engrossed, his mouth wide open, while staring at the manga book "One Piece."
"This... Oyaji, isn''t Scratchmen Apoo the name you gave me?!" Apoo asked his father in confusion. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What''s this? Let me see..."
"..."
A few minutester, the manga volume slipped out of Apoo''s father''s hands, leaving him standing there in utter disbelief.
"Pinch me, my son. I want to know if I''m dreaming... because only in a dream could my son be a prominent pirate with a bounty equivalent to 198 million beri on his head! Fuck!"
"Heh~ So, I''m going to be a famous pirate... no wonder, I always had this feeling that I would be a significant character someday, Roar of the Sea? What a great title, Yao Yao!"
Apoo appeared exceedingly thrilled today, unlike his usual days, because today is the day he became a prominent character in the famous manga.
...
"One Piece" Events:
[Grove 22]
"A monster''s on the loose!"
The sound of shes and explosions can be heard everywhere near a battlefield where three individuals are present.
"If you want to do this, wait until you''re in the New World!"
It is better to say that the third party intervenes to stop the conflict between the other two.
-------------------------------------------
From North Blue, Captain of the Drake Pirates. ''The Red g'' X Drake - 222,000,000 beri.
-------------------------------------
"You''re that disgraced marine officer Drake, huh...?"
Therge man with wings holstered his heavy weapon behind his back before continuing to speak: "Fufu. Looks like your life is spared for today... Masked man."
"..." The masked man with two scythes did not respond but remained on guard.
-------------------------------------
From a Sky Ind, Captain of the Fallen Monk Pirates. ''The Mad Monk'' Urouge - 108,000,000 beri.
--------------------------------
--------------------------------
From South Blue, Combat member of the Kidd Pirates. ''Human Massacre Machine'' Killer - 162,000,000 beri.
--------------------------------
...
..
North Blue, Minion Ind:
Minion Ind is a winter ind with a cold climate throughout the year, much like the Drum Kingdom in the Grand Line.
This ind is considered awless area where pirates and underworld gangs can be seen everywhere.
However, the most famous pirate crew that considers this ind their stronghold is the Barrels Pirates. Their captain is a former Marine officer who turned pirate forplex reasons.
At this moment, Barrels and his crew were reading One Piece manga in their cozy tavern, enjoying the fantastic and celebratory mood they experienced once a month whenever a new One Piece volume was released.
"This... Am I dreaming?! Impossible!"
Barrels trembled when he saw the introductory profile of a certain supernova. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
"What''s wrong, Captain?!"
"What''s happening?!"
"Did something catch your attention in the manga?!"
Barrels'' outburst caught the attention of his pirate crew, so they rushed to find out what was going on.
Barrels was arge, fair-skinned man with a prominent chin, pointed nose, and small ears. He had short, organ-like hair. He wore a dark-colored buttoned shirt and a light-colored pirate-style coat.
"This... This... It''s my son, Drake!!!"
"Don''t talk nonsense, Captain! How could your son be a Marine officer and then abandon his naval uniform to be a pirate again?"
"But..."
"Current age of Dory is 9 years..."
Barrels knew well that his son had aspired to be a high-ranking officer in the Navy in the future. Of course, that was before the emergence of the Hunters'' Guild and One Piece manga.
Even after Barrels left the Navy and physically beat his son to rid him of the idea of joining the Marines, his son Dory, as he called him, still wanted to join the Navy because he saw true justice in it in this world.
But with the emergence of One Piece manga and the disy of some of the Navy''s true colors, Drake''s regard for the Navy subconsciously diminished, and his preference for the Hunters increased instead.
Barrels looked at his son, who sat in the corner, wide-eyed and absorbed in the pages of the manga, shocked.
"My son... This is your future... You will be a pirate, just like your father, hahaha!"
Barrelsughed like a madman, and his pirate crew joined in theughter, equally insane.
No doubt, today was an utterly crazy day, as their captain''s son appeared in the manga as a high-valued Supernova pirate with a hefty bounty.
...
Sky Ind, Birka:
The eyes of a certain monk shimmered with excitement as he immersed himself in the captivating world of the manga One Piece, flipping through its pages within the confines of the recently established art store called ''Birka,'' a venture brought to life not long ago by Rob.
After persistent appeals from the God of Birka, his fervent wishes were finally granted.
Now, alongside the art stores gracing the ethereal Sky Ind of basta and the enchanting Sky Ind realms known as "Angel Street" and "Upper Yard," the art store ''Birka'' emerged as the fourth art store. disregarding the art stores that had served as the very foundation of the illustrious Sky Port.
The monk, adorned with majestic wings that stretched gracefully from his back, gazed upon the manga''s pages with a mixture of surprise and bewilderment.
"A fallen monk...? Could this portrayal be a reflection of myself?"
Up until that moment, Urouge had yet to fully fathom the significance of the images and narrative woven within the manga''s panels.
Simr perplexity befell the denizens of Birka, their eyes fixated upon him with sheer admiration and incredulity.
"It appears that I may have indulged in one too many spirited libations," he mused, a mischievous undertonecing his words, "Fufu."
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 525: How many waves will this generation cause in the new world?
Chapter 526: The Crazy Pirate Hunter!
Chapter 527: He doesn''t seem like someone who follows orders.
Chapter 535 How many waves will this generation cause in the new world?
Chapter 535 How many waves will this generation cause in the new world?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
The atmosphere on Sky Ind is still highly charged. After everything, one of their representatives appeared as a supernova in the Sabaody Archipgo Arc. This is still something to be proud of in the time of the World Forum.
"Seriously, should my first appearance be so humble?"
"Who is this masked man who can fight me without breaking any of his limbs?"
"No doubt, there are many strong ones in the Blue Sea, Fufu~ At least I am the only representative of Sky Ind among these monsters from the Blue Sea."
Urouge was very happy with his first appearance in the manga, although he was not satisfied with how this person named "Killer" was able to fight him without losing.
Furthermore, another person was able to intervene in his fight against the masked man and easily stop them from continuing the fight.
This really angered him.
"Urouge, this does not bode well."
Suddenly, the God of Birka appeared with his priests next to Urouge''s table and surrounded him.
"Hmm? What does not bode well?"
A mad smile appeared on Urouge''s face, which was half as expensive as his manga version, but he still looked like a guy in his twenties.
"Your appearance in the manga as a pirate and a fallen monk! Aren''t you an educated priest? How did you end up bing a pirate in the Blue Sea..."
The God of Birka corrected his posture and rephrased his illogical question.
"Or rather, what would drive you to be a pirate? We don''t want to see this... If you have such thoughts, it''s better to cancel them."
...
"One Piece" Events:
"That was pretty good just now..."
Sitting on a wooden box, a young man with tattoos and a yellow jacket adorned with ck sleeves and a pirate emblem looked at Drake, who was passing by, and spoke.
"But, Drake...!!"
"How many men... Have you killed?"
-----------------------------------
From North Blue, Captain of the Heart Pirates ''The Surgeon of Death'' Trafalgar Law. - 200,000,000 beri.
------------------------------
...
..
North Blue, Flevance Ind:
Certainly, no matter how wild and unusual the expectations of the couple, Trafalgar, they never expected their family name to appear in the manga.
Carrying it, a young man, or a rising great pirate - Supernova - that''s what they never expected at all.
In the art store, Trafalgar Chris, or D. Chris, which few people know he possesses, looked at the manga page with eyes filled with confusion, happiness, tension, spection, surprise, or perhaps shock.
His wife, Mary, was not in a better state, as her attention fell on the picture of the boy named Trafalgar Law and she refused to turn to the next page no matter what.
As if maized, it was not only the name that caught Mary''s attention, but also a deep sense of strange familiarity, not logically. She put her hand on her bulging belly while looking at the boy whose eyes reflected a dull color that could bring nightmares to those who saw him.
Only the gray color could be seen in the eyes of the boy named Trafalgar Law, which meant that he had only seen tragedies with his eyes and never saw any goodness.
"Is he... Could he be...?"
"I don''t know... Mary, my dear~ there''s no need to jump to conclusions, there are many simr names in this world, and this could be one of them, so, I mean, don''t connect this pirate to our unborn son."
After a while, Chris spoke confidently, personally, he didn''t believe that this young pirate had any rtion to him.
On the contrary, Mary couldn''t deny this sense of familiarity with Trafalgar Law no matter how hard she tried.
"I can''t refute this, but there''s a voice in my mind telling me that this is my son... Whom should I believe?"
Chris saw a tear falling from his wife''s eye, which seemed more emotional than necessary.
"A voice...? ...Well, even if that''s the case, it doesn''t necessarily have to be a bad thing, right?" Chris asked with a smile.
"Of course!" Mary replied excitedly.
"Then why are you crying?"
"Seeing my son as a powerful young man in the manga, I couldn''t control my emotions, I''m sorry, my dear."
"Sigh... That''s understandable, but we still haven''t confirmed the truth, this boy may not be our Little Law after all."
...
"There were mountains of pirates who entered the Grand Line, but now, only a few are left..."
Returning to Shakky''s Rip-off Bar, Shakky was still talking about the current situation in the Sabaody Archipgo to Luffy and his friends.
"The Grand Line really is a gigantic survival tournament... The surviving pirates from each route have proven themselves to be the fittest, the elite."
"One of them might even be the person who inspires the next generation of pirates."
"At the very least, all these rookies entering the new world won''t go unnoticed."
"The reason why Captain Kidd has a higher bounty than you is because they cause a huge amount of damage to ordinary citizens... Not cute at all, right?"
Shakky removed the cigarette from her mouth before dering with a smile, "So, I''m definitely rooting for you guys, Monkey-chan!!"
"Well, I''m just going to have fun," said Luffy.
"But all these pirates being around makes me worry about the craftsman guy."
"Oh, he''ll be fine."
"He''s about 100 times stronger than you boys."
"Wahahahaha!"
"After hearing about the presence of all these super rookies, Luffy became worried about your safety, Rayleigh!"
Rogerughed, imagining the shock Luffy and the others would have when they heard that Rayleigh was at least 100 times stronger than them.
"Hahaha~ Shakky-chan is definitely exaggerating a bit..."
Rayleigh said as he drank his sake.
"Where''s the exaggeration in that? You''re one of the strongest beings in the world, Rayleigh... I can''t even defeat you. I think describing your strength as only 100 times greater than Luffy''s current power is an understatement."
This time it was Bullet who spoke.
"Don''t be too modest, Bullet-san. Let''s not forget that Luffy defeated the Golden Lion..."
"Let''s leave this nonsense now. Don''t you think this generation of super rookies in the manga is very promising?"
"There are many boys with incredibly high bounties, a rarity to see this number of supernovas every 10 years."
"Indeed, Rayleigh, I can see that the generation in which Joy Boy will grow up will be remarkable in any time and ce."
"I can''t wait to see when they grow up and the waves they will create upon entering the new world."
Roger could only look forward to the future.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 526: The Crazy Pirate Hunter! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 527: He doesn''t seem like someone who follows orders.
Chapter 528: The Beginning of Troubles - The Kidnapping of the Mermaid Caimie!
Chapter 536 The Crazy Pirate Hunter!
Chapter 536 The Crazy Pirate Hunter!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
::::::::
Fish-Man Ind:
"Hahaha! Seeing members of my race being treated with such kindness by Luffy and his friends brings happiness to my heart - Jamon."
King Neptune was enjoying the events of the manga as he watched Luffy, Hatchan, Caimie, and others having fun at Sabaody Park.
"That''s good, isn''t it, King Neptune? Look at this, everyone is happy for Caimie, who is crying with joy... Fufu," remarked the beautiful Store Goddess, Suzan.
"Caimie has truly fulfilled the childhood dream of all these men and women, as well as my own childhood dream."
Suzan pointed out the Fish-Men, their faces filled with smiles as they read the manga pages depicting the scenes of Luffy, Brook, Chopper, Hatchan, Caimie, and Pappag enjoying their time together in the games at the park.
"Hmm? That''s bad - Jamon..."
"Yes, as expected... these bastards are nning to kidnap Caimie!"
"I hope they don''t seed because it will only bring more trouble." For the first time, Suzan showed a hint of concern on her pretty face.
Even the other Fish-Men who were reading the manga became nervous upon seeing this.
...
Holy Land, Marigoa:
"Hehehe~ Luffy and those Fish-Men seem to be enjoying themselves... The centuries of oppression we imposed on those fish have made their future generations so weak," remarked someone within the Empty Throne room.
Imu and her subordinates eagerly anticipated the events in the new volume of the Sabaody Archipgo Arc.
"But, my Lord, no matter what they do, they cannot escape the clutches of the ve traders. This is Sabaody Archipgo as it used to be before we lost control to the other pole," said Saint Marcus Mars upon witnessing Peterman, the boss of the kidnapping team, preparing to abduct the mermaid Caimie.
"These individuals are skilled in capturing ves of all kinds. I doubt he will fail to kidnap her, even if Luffy personally guards her," analyzed Saint Shepherd Ju Peter and assessed the current situation in the manga.
"Your words, my Lord, urately depict the situation. When the greatest dream of the fish children bes ying in Sabaody Park but they are unable to, it means we have sessfully forced them back into their shells," responded Saint Topman Warcury to Imu''s earlier statement.
"Indeed. What can they do except dream and fear being sold asmodities in ve auctions," Saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuromented, adjusting his sses before speaking.
"It''s all because their queen at that time dared to conspire against us. Did she truly believe that controlling the power of the Sea God would make her invincible? Hah, what a fool," ambiguously remarked Saint Jaygarcia Saturn.
"Regardless, the Fish-Men race is no longer a problem. There might be some inconvenience if a new Mermaid Princess emerges, but that''s eptable. It would be weed if it happens this time," stated Imu.
"... Now, this is an intriguing sight," Imu''s red eyes suddenly shed as she observed Zoro walking confidently down the street, heading directly towards one of her pitiful descendants.
(Note: The Celestial Dragons are considered descendants of the twenty founding Kings, with Imu being one of the founding Kings. Therefore, the Celestial Dragons derive their power from her.)
"This... Zoro doesn''t know anything about Celestial Dragons, does he?" One of the Gorosei wiped his forehead, a sign of his nervousness.
"One Piece" Events:
"Eh!? Who''s that...?"
"Captain Apoo, he''s...!!"
"The "Pirate Hunter" from East Blue!!"
"What''s he doing walking in the middle of the street!? Doesn''t he know anything!?"
"He''s in trouble!!"
The On Air Pirates and Fire Tank Pirates noticed Zoro''s appearance and recognized him as one of the current Supernovas.
The strange thing was that Zoro was walking straight towards the Celestial Dragon while drinking his Sake.
"Hm...?" Finally, Zoro noticed that his path was blocked by a repulsive man wearing a spacesuit.
"...What!!?" The Celestial Dragon opened his slimy mouth in shock, seeing someone audacious enough to not kneel in his presence.
"...? What? Are you lost or something?" Zoro thought that this man must be lost, but regardless, Zoro had no knowledge about Celestial Dragons until that moment.
Upon hearing that, the crowd present was shocked: "!!?"
Immediately, the Celestial Dragon shot a bullet directly at Zoro''s face, but Zoro easily avoided it and unsheathed his sword, prepared to cut down the man who had just tried to kill him without any trace of mercy.
"Hey, what''s he doing!!? If he does that...!!!" Apoo couldn''t believe what he was seeinga sane person attempting to kill a Celestial Dragon right in front of him.
Suddenly, without warning, a small girl with pink hair jumped onto Zoro and pushed him away from the Celestial Dragon.
"A kid!!?" Zoro was surprised by the situation.
"EHHHHHNN, why did you die, Big Brother!?"
"Big Brother!!"
"Did you go against the Tenryuubito!? UWEEEEHHHN!"
The little girl began crying on Zoro''s chest as if she had truly lost her older brother.
"...?" Zoro didn''t understand what was happening.
"Big brother, you stay still..." the little girl whispered to Zoro, telling him to stay still.
"?" Zoro still didn''t understand what was happening.
"I hit him...? For a second there, I thought he dodged it..."
"Just my imagination...?"
"Well, as long as he''s dead..." After saying this, the slimy Celestial Dragon left with his entourage.
"Why''d you get in my way?" asked Zoro.
"I didn''t get in your way, you moron!!"
"What the hell were you doing!!? Did you want to bring an admiral down on these inds!!?" eximed Bonney.
"If you''re a pirate, you should be able to recognize other pirates at a nce, right!!? Don''t make trouble for us, too!!"
"Tomato juice... You... Huh...? Weren''t you a kid?"
"Are you hurt in the head!?"
"Well, I''m not hurt."
"You idiot!! That''s not what I''m talking about!!! You''re really a moron!"
East Blue, Shimotsuki Town:
"Hahahahaha!!! This is Zoro! The pride of my Shimotsuki n! Who is the Celestial Dragon? It''s nothing but a fart! Zoro''s ancestor even yed a real dragon!"
Old man Kozaburoughed heartily, pping his knee in sheer enjoyment. He was truly relishing this incredible scene.
"Sigh~ really, father?" If it weren''t for this young girl, Jewelry Bonney, Zoro would be in serious trouble... killing a Celestial Dragon... with his current strength, it''s something he can''t handle."
Koushirou sighed and spoke softly.
"Shut up, you coward! If you had even a quarter of Zoro''s courage, you would have set sail andpeted for the title of Sword King too!"
"This slimy Celestial Dragon deserves to die! His wicked actions will not go unpunished."
Kozaburo was furious at the despicable Celestial Dragon''s deeds. He forcibly took someone else''s fiance and shot him, and not only that, but he also killed a sick man who desperately needed medical attention.
This not only angered and saddened Kozaburo, but all the kind-hearted people around the world who read about this scene.
"I was hoping Zoro''s madness woulde to fruition, and I would witness this damn Celestial Dragon being sliced in half!"
"Damn it, you''ve ruined my mood! Tsuna-chan! Come and get this idiot out of my sight before I kill him!"
"Yes, Dad, I''ming!"
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 527: He doesn''t seem like someone who follows orders.
Chapter 528: The Beginning of Troubles - The Kidnapping of the Mermaid Caimie!
Chapter 529: All humans on this ind are enemies of the Mermaids and Fish-Men.
Chapter 537 He doesnt seem like someone who follows orders.
Chapter 537 He doesn''t seem like someone who follows orders.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
"One Piece" Events:
"Thanks to Jewelry Bonney, we managed to avoid the worst case scenario... That man was the "Pirate Hunter" Zoro, from the Straw Hat Pirates."
Someone spoke quietly behind his captain - Capone Bege.
"I''d heard that they were all crazy, but... To attack one of the Tenryuubito... That''s just insane."
Capone Bege admitted that he underestimated the extent of this crew''s madness.
Not far from the Fire Tank Pirates, Basil Hawkins said, "Of course, he was saved..."
"He doesn''t have the look of death about him."
Scratchman Apoo added, "That bastard, for a second there, he let off a ridiculous amount of killing intent..."
"He''s a beast."
With his usual smile, Urouge looked at Zoro before speaking, "He''s the first mate, and his bounty is 120 million."
"He doesn''t look like a guy who follows orders..."
"I guess that says a lot about his captain..."
Suddenly, Zoro did something that surprised everyone. He carried the injured man, who had been shot, on his shoulder and asked someone, "Hey, where''s the hospital?"
"Hospital!?"
"I''ll take this guy. He got shot."
"What? Just leave him, he''s just some guy!"
Zoro ignored Bonney''s annoying shouting, took the man who had lost his fiance and almost lost his life, and left.
"I''m shocked... A pirate saving someone!? I''ve never even heard of something like that!!!"
Bonney wasn''t the only one shocked by this scene; everyone present in the ce was taken aback.
The Grand Line, Drum Ind:
"What an extraordinary man, Zoro. Words alone cannot fully capture his magnificence."
The king of Drum Kingdom adjusted his purple beard and spoke with a smile.
He was greatly impressed by the remarkable sight of a pirateing to the aid of an ordinary civilian.
Beside him, his beautiful wife wiped away a tear of affection from her eyes. Queen Ca was genuinely moved by Zoro''s actions.
"The Straw Hat crew possesses great kindness. It''s as if they are not pirates at all, but rather a group of cute adventurers."
"But he nearly killed a Celestial Dragon! The mere thought of it sends shivers down my spine... I''ve heard that the Celestial Dragons also read One Piece manga. I wonder how they will react to this act of benevolence. I assume their response will be one of immense anger."
King Mapol whispered these words into his wife''s ear, ensuring that no one else would overhear them.
...
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods:
Speaking of the reaction of the Celestial Dragons regarding the scene where Zoro attempted to attack the slimy Celestial Dragon, it can only be described as... ridiculous!
"Absolutely ridiculous!" That''s what Saint Figand Garling eximed upon witnessing the enraged Celestial Dragons cursing at the audacious offender in the manga.
The sight of this uproarious spectacle left Fignd Garling and the rest of the Holy Knights wide-eyed in disbelief.
"That damn bastard! He nearly killed him! F@ck @@&&@!!" growled a certain Celestial Dragon.
"What do you mean he nearly killed him?! As if Zoro would perish at the hands of this scum!!" Another Celestial Dragon referred to the slimy Celestial Dragon as scum, defending Zoro''s honor.
"This infuriates me! I want to y this wicked bastard who dared to harm my beloved Zoro!!" A female Celestial Dragon couldn''t contain the anger welling up inside her. Zoro was her favorite character and the man of her dreams. Witnessing someone from the same status as her attempting to harm Zoro and referring to him as amoner filled her with rage. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Moron!!! Fucker! How dare he stand in Zoro''s way! If I could time-travel, I would teach that bastard a lesson! He can''t impede Zoro''s path!"
"What is this vile pirate doing? How dare she embraces my Zoro! Hey guards! Locate the parents of this Jewelry Bonney and eliminate them before they bring forth this viin pirate girl!"
Chaos ensued inside the "Marigoa" art store at that moment. All the Celestial Dragons rallied behind Zoro, yearning to tear the slimy Celestial Dragon apart.
This left the Holy Knights with a sense that something was amiss.
Surely, there was an error, and it didn''t align with the original text. Where did the mistake ur and when?
...
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
"I did this?"
Little Bonney''s eyes sparkled as she saw herself transforming into a kid''s form and preventing Zoro from harming the slimy Celestial Dragon, thereby averting a catastrophe.
"Little Bonney, you stopped Zoro from making a grave mistake in the manga. You are destined to be an important character in this marvelous book, and I am proud of you."
For the first time, Kuma spoke at length and praised Bonney with a smile.
"This young man truly surprised me. Not only does heck a sense of direction, but it seems he is also unaware of current events. Or perhaps he knows the identity of the person who intended to kill him but was willing to go through with it regardless. N-fufufufu~ What an attractive young man he is!"
"Stop talking nonsense, you dim-witted fool!" Crocodile mmed his hand on the table and cursed.
"Zoro is an impressive individual. It''s delightful to see him in my son''s crew." This time, Dragon smiled as he spoke.
"Little Bonney, you should also learn from Zoro. Life isn''t just about indulging in food. In our grandest endeavor, we must assist the vulnerable... Despite being a pirate, Zoro demonstrated that he doesn''t disregard the lives ofmoners."
"Do you know why?" Dragon inquired, gazing at the little girl nestled in her father''sp.
Everyone fell silent, eager to hear the answer.
"... I don''t know..." Bonney replied bashfully.
"It''s because he doesn''t let his pirate identity define him entirely. He can im not to take it seriously. He is a man of principles and dreams, following the desires of his heart. He wields his sword not for the sake of shedding blood, but for the sake of honor."
"He''s a natural swordsman..."
...
"Your son is a natural swordsman... he''s like his ancestor."
Back in the Drum Kingdom, in the private section of the art store where the Zoro family gathered, Shimotsuki Ushimaru spoke with a wide smile on his face.
"When this boy is born, will you entrust him to me for training, Arashi?"
As his nephew, Ushimaru and Arashi quickly formed a strong bond, strengthened by their shared bloodline.
"I can do that, but you have to train him here. I won''t allow my son to leave this ce until he reaches adulthood... Who am I to change his destiny?"
"Did you discuss this with his mother before making a decision?" Terra yfully puffed her cheeks while speaking, her green hair resembling her son''s.
...
Ohara:
"He really doesn''t seem like someone who follows orders..."
"That''s correct. As a swordsman aspiring to be the greatest, he cannot ept being subordinate to anyone."
"But, Hawk-chan... Why did he choose to join Luffy?"
"Have you forgotten what Zoro said to Luffy when they first met?"
"He said, ''I will be a member of your crew, but if our paths sh with my own pursuit of my dreams, I will sever ties with you, even if you are my captain.''"
"That means it mighte true in the future, doesn''t it, guys?" Fufu~"
Suddenly, Domingo interjected in the intriguing conversation between Mihawk and Issho, who they already returned to Ohara after a lengthy mission in Wano.
"Who knows what life''s twists and turns may bring?"
"But personally, I don''t believe that... Zoro is intensely loyal to Luffy for reasons known only to him."
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 528: The Beginning of Troubles - The Kidnapping of the Mermaid Caimie!
Chapter 529: All humans on this ind are enemies of the Mermaids and Fish-Men.
Chapter 530: Human Auction House.
Chapter 538 The Beginning of Troubles - The Kidnapping of the Mermaid Caimie!
Chapter 538 The Beginning of Troubles - The Kidnapping of the Mermaid Caimie!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
New World, Elbaf Ind:
"Well, that''s enough."
Upon Rob''s arrival at Elbaf, he immediately noticed a massive battle unfolding between the Big Mom Pirates and the Elbaf Giants.
As soon as he spoke those words, a tremendous aura erupted, engulfing the entire ind continent - Elbaf, the homnd of the Giants.
The intense spiritual pressure caused all creatures in the vicinity to instinctively freeze, regardless of their strength. Everyone ceased their activities, except for breathing.
The suffocating aura was so overwhelming that some beings even forgot how to breathe. It resembled the pressure of Conqueror''s Haki, yet it was something distinct.
Rob stood in the sky above Elbaf, emanating an otherworldly presence.
...
Brogy: "..."
Dorry: "..."
Even these two giants couldn''t break free from Rob''s terrifying aura. They stared helplessly at each other, recognizing the arrival of their boss. His presence meant that whatever was transpiring woulde to an end.
And indeed, it did.
"Brogy, Dorry... Didn''t I tell you not to pick fights with Linlin''s children?" Rob''s voice was as heavy as a soul-crushing hammer, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present. The scolding tone in his voice filled them with terror.
Even Katakuri, the strongest among the Big Mom Pirates, felt fearnot for his life, but fear of incurring the wrath of the owner of that voice. The rest of his siblings were practically trembling in fear.
Prince Loki of the Giants Kingdom felt the same way. Tears welled up in his eyes as he gazed at the godlike figure in the sky, unable to move or speak. He felt an overwhelming sense of injustice.
Even his royal father had never instilled this level of oppression in him. Throughout his life, he believed that his father was the strongest being in the world. Yet, this small man in the sky made him cry with just the suppression of his aura.
Observing their sorrowful expressions, Rob deemed this lesson to be sufficient.
With a smile, he withdrew his spiritual pressure, which could subdue any being except for gods, and spoke.
"Linlin''s children, your business here in Elbaf is finished. From this day forward, you have no purpose here. Return and inform Linlin that she should ''Not disturb the Giants again.'' Is that clear?"
Rob descended slowly, stopping in the center of the giant vige, where the wary and fearful Giants observed him. They would never forget the tremendous aura emitted by this man for the remainder of their long lives.
"We understand, Rob-sama! I will make sure to ry your esteemed words to Mama immediately!" Perospero responded swiftly, expressing his gratitude to Rob before gathering his siblings and leaving.
The battle against the Giants had been lost from the beginning, and Rob''s arrival served as their savior from a life-or-death crisis.
Rob nodded. Suddenly, he remembered that he had just slept with these men''s mother. Did that mean they were now considered his children? He shook his head, dismissing these strange thoughts, and looked at the oppressed Prince of Giants with a smile.
"I apologize for frightening you, Prince Loki."
"No need to worry. I didn''te here to cause harm. On the contrary,
...
"One Piece" Events:
"I took a peek at the town. It looked like there were soap bubble bicycles flying around."
Returning to the Sunny-Go, Sanji, who had just spoken, along with Usopp and Franky, were happily drinking tea and conversing.
"I saw that, let''s buy one!!" Usopp enthusiastically suggested.
"We''ll have to try them out first-"
PURUPURUPURUPPURUP~
Before Franky could finish speaking, the sound of Denden Mushi interrupted him.
"I hope it''s Nami," Sanji hurriedly responded - GACHA~
((Hello!!? It''s me, Chopper!!! Um... There are too many vors of ice cream!!!))
"Hey... what happened...?"
((Sanji!? It''s bad!!! Ueeeehhhn!))
"Uh! I can''t understand you, calm down and speak clearly... Now tell me, what happened?"
((Caimie''s been kidnapped!!!))
"What!?" Sanji, Usopp, and Franky were shocked.
((It was probably some kidnapping team...!! I don''t know why, but Mermaids and Fish-Men are sold and bought here, even if they haven''t done anything wrong!!))
Chopper continued, his tearful tone shifting to a tone of self-me.
((Caimie''s gonna be sold!!! She''s gonna be a ve for the rest of her life!!! It''s all our fault!!!))
((There are too many human shops on the archipgo!))
((We don''t know where she''ll be sold! We don''t even know who took her!!!))
((The archipgo is too big... Anyway, if we all split up and look...!!!))
"Tell me where you guys are, in detail... just wait there." Sanji interrupted before he could finish what he intended to say.
((Eh!!? But...!))
"We know some pros at this...!!"
"I''ll call the Flying Fish Riders!!!"
Ohara:
"This is what happens when the roots are not cut after demolishing a house... If Luffy hadn''t shown mercy to those despicable bounty hunters, the information about the mermaid wouldn''t have leaked, and the vers wouldn''t have pursued her."
Domingo grew increasingly annoyed while reading this chapter, from the appearance of the slimy Celestial Dragon who undeservedly held his authority and power to the situation involving the fish-faced ve trader.
"...Everything in this chapter is annoying except for Zoro''s appearance," added Mihawk, who had joined Domingo''s group along with Issho.
"You''re right. Zoro always brings magnificent splendor to this manga. If Luffy had even half of Zoro''s seriousness, he would have be the Pirate King by now!" Enel spoke sarcastically this time.
Enel had always been greatly annoyed by Luffy, who had defeated him through luck and a plot hole in the manga. That''s why he always favored Zoro over Luffy.
"Isn''t kidnapping her right under the protagonist''s nose a terrible loss and a p in the face for Luffy?" Rosinante was also deeply upset about this.
"That''s why all of you need to learn the valuable lesson that the author or our teacher imparted in this chapter, Fufufu~"
"Don''t show mercy to enemies. A dead enemy can''t harm you or cause any trouble."
Domingo adjusted his exquisite sses before a cruel smile spread across his face. He stated, "A good enemy is a dead enemy."
Mihawk''s eyes gleamed upon hearing Domingo''s words, and he thought to himself, "This kid is insane."
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"This is being repeated again in the manga... Damn it!" eximed Jinbe.
"Nyuuuu...! Oh no! Caimie has been kidnapped...!" The current Hatchan felt deeply saddened after witnessing the kidnappers escape with Caimie.
"Don''t worry, the Strawhats are not ones to be taken lightly. They can handle it," Arlong pointed towards Sanji''s angry expression, attempting to calm the panicked Hatchi.
"Really?"
"Well, there''s no need to worry about events in the manga that have no connection to our current reality..."
Suddenly, Fisher Tiger spoke, his eyes burning with undisguised rage.
"What we should truly be concerned about is this... whether or not we have done anything wrong, humans still choose to kidnap us Fish-Men and sell us in human shops... that''s what Rob said in the manga."
"No, that''s what we have been subjected to for a long time."
"Listen, kids..."
"What is Rob trying to convey to us in this arc..."
"This is the most important thing."
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 529: All humans on this ind are enemies of the Mermaids and Fish-Men.
Chapter 530: Human Auction House. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 531: The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions!
Chapter 539 All humans on this island are enemies of the Mermaids and Fish-Men.
Chapter 539 All humans on this ind are enemies of the Mermaids and Fish-Men.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/SNCYmE5cHt (New)
:::::::
King Neptune gazed at the unfolding events in the manga with a heavy heart and a profoundly sorrowful expression. He didn''t want to witness this, but...
"As expected, it has already happened - Jamon."
"As if it were easy for a mermaid to venture into human territory and freely roam under the true sunlight..."
"If it were easy, we wouldn''t be living here, 10,000 meters away fromnd, in the depths of the dark and deste ocean floor... all this time."
"Sigh..." Suzan let out a weak sigh upon hearing this.
"Even with the government''s decision to prohibit the trade of my kind 200 years ago, nothing has really changed. Mermaids and Fish-Men are still being abducted. The only difference is that now they do it as covertly as possible."
"What''s her fault? She merely wanted to fulfill her childhood dream..." Suzan bit her lower lip until it bled, while Little Shyarly struggled to hold back tears.
Little Shyarly also had a dream, the same childhood dream as Caimie... but she managed to achieve it because of Rob.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"This has been my dream since I was a child. I''ll remember this for the rest of my life. Thank you!!"
Remembering the words Caimie said before and the big smile on her face, Luffy was convinced that it wasn''t wrong to bring her here.
"I don''t know why. But she was so happy!! Isn''t it fine that we came here!!?"
"... It''s not fine!" eximed Pappag. "To be honest... For a Fish-Man or Mermaid, justing to these inds is not okay!! But... But Hatchi wanted to help you guys no matter what!!"
"... Pappag!! Don''t say any more!!" Hatchan intervened to silence the emotional starfish.
"Why isn''t it okay, Takopachi!?"
The person Luffy was referring to as Takopachi was, of course, Hatchan.
"It''s not just the kidnapping gangs... that are Caimie and Hatchi''s enemies. Every human that lives on this Archipgo is an enemy," said Pappag, crying.
On an ind in one of the Four Seas:
"Mama... are we humans evil?"
One of the children, who was reading the manga, asked his mother. She couldn''t help but shyly answer her innocent son''s question.
"No, son, not all humans are evil... there are always nice people like Luffy and his buddies among humans... just as there are evil and unscrupulous Fish-Men like Arlong..."
"So, mama, why do all the humans on the archipgo seem like enemies to Hatchan and Caimie? Does it make sense that all the humans in Sabaody Archipgo are evil?"
The child continued to ask strangely thought-provoking questions.
But his mother always knew how to navigate the young one''s mind, ensuring he wouldn''t be negatively affected by the thoughts in the manga.
"Well, aren''t Luffy and his buddies on the archipgo right now? Do you think they''re enemies? And isn''t the kind owner of the bar, Shakky, a friend of Hatchan for 10 years, just like Rayleigh...? Are they also enemies of Caimie and Hatchan since they are on the archipgo?"
"No, they are not their enemies, but their friends... since they are not their enemies, they can only be their friends... but what about humans who have nothing to do with Caimie and Hatchan? They will only be their enemies, right?"
The mother''s eyes widened, unable to give any answer to the clever boy who had found a loophole in her exnation.
...
In different parts of the world, simr questions have been asked by children and adolescents to the adults around them.
"Most of them wanted to understand why the Fish-Man race has been suffering from human oppression for all these long years... based on what they have seen from Caimie, Hatchan, and even Pappag, anyone can say that they are not bad at all in terms of their soul and kind heart...
They have even managed to erase the bad reputation left by the Arlong Pirates in such a short time since their appearance.
So they all wondered what kind of grave sin they hadmitted to endure this fate.
The truth is, these questions will only be more significant with the Fish-Man Ind Arc.
...
Whole Cake Ind:
A mature womany stretched out on a spacious queen-sized bed. Her ample figure waspletely unclothed, and her smooth, white back was adorned with a cascade of pink hair.
The woman was breathing heavily, unable to retract her tongue that dangled from her mouth due to extreme exhaustion. Additionally, there were visible red palm-shaped marks on her voluptuous, pale buttocks.
In the cavern beneath, a ceaseless stream of milky white liquid dripped incessantly, resembling an eternal spring of milk. It was evident that this location served as a unique battlefield.
This is where Charlotte Linlin''s ferocity was tamed, transforming her into an obedient whore under Rob''s control.
Even several minutes after he left, Linlin could not find any strength in her legs to stand up again.
"Huff~ Huff~ I lost... I lost in the sweetest way possible~ I want... I want more, Daddy~ Mama Mama; Mama Mama!"
...
"Discrimination...?" asked Luffy.
"I... I should have exined that this is how things are on this ind!! I was foolish to let here here!!! I should have prevented Caimie froming, even if I had to act like a demon!! - Hic"
Pappag was still extremely saddened by the loss of hispanion.
"I''m sorry, Straw Hat. I wanted to help you, but it only ended up causing more trouble. Nyuu-!" said Hatchan.
"What are you saying!? You haven''t done anything wrong!!"
"You three are already our friends!!"
"We''ll save Caimie no matter what we have to do!!!"
"Stop crying!!!" Luffy shouted at the Fish-Men duo.
"...!!! Straw Hat... You...!!" Pappag was deeply moved after hearing what Luffy said.
"It''s the Flying Fish Riders!!" Hatchan eximed.
"All right, let''s go!!" replied Luffy.
Somewhere in the sea of the New World,
The festive atmosphere still prevailed aboard the Oro Jackson, but suddenly, a colossal shadow engulfed the ship.
"I''ve been searching for you, Roger!!"
"Gurarararara!!"
The sound of Whitebeard''sughter reverberated across the sea.
"Oh, are you looking for a battle, Newgate?" A smile appeared on Roger''s face as he reminisced about their past shes against Whitebeard.
"A battle? As if fighting with you holds any significance for me now."
"Gurararara! Roger... I heard that the events in the manga are about to shake the world, so I came looking for you to have some fun."
"You see, there''s nothing more amusing than the manga in this sea anymore. At least until that brat fulfills that intriguing promise."
"Oh, did he promise you a seat in the "Games World" too? Wahahahaha!"
"Fascinating... well,e aboard my ship, we''re already having a party," announced Roger.
"No, you shall board my ship... we''re also having a party, Gurararara!"
"Get on board Oro Jackson, Newgate!"
"Get on board Moby Dick, Roger!"
"Hmph!"
"Hmph! Shall we settle it through a fight!?"
As a colossal shadow of clouds nketed the sky, the clouds split apart due to the sh of Conqueror''s Haki.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 530: Human Auction House.
Chapter 531: The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 532: Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time!?
Chapter 540 Human Auction House.
Chapter 540 Human Auction House.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[[Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 1]]
[[Human Auction House]]
All kinds of people, from themoners to the nobles and even the pirates, were entering the human auction house at this moment.
From the back entrance, Peterman left, very satisfied after sessfully kidnapping the mermaid.
"All right, you take care of selling her, okay!?" said Peterman.
"A piece like that, I won''t even have to try to get a high price!! Come byter to collect your cut!! Good work, Paterman!"
...
The person in charge of the auction hurried to kneel upon the arrival of the Celestial Dragons.
"... Oh my!! Saint Rosward!! And Princess Sharlia!! Wee!!"
"I''m afraid I must ask you to put aside your rank and stand with themoners," he continued, with a trembling voice.
"It matters not, I have no intention of bidding."
"Thank you very much, this way to the VIP seats!!"
"Brother Charlos is certainlyte..." Princess Sharlia turned around to search for her brother, but she didn''t see him anywhere.
"It''s because he rides ame human, if you''re going to ride something, at least make it a Fish-Man. They''re 10 times as strong as a human," her father, Rosward, replied disdainfully.
Marigoa, Domain of Gods:
Amidst the group of Celestial Dragons, there was one particr individual who stood out. However, he didn''t stand out due to any special qualities or reasons.
The reason he stood out was that both the Celestial Dragons and their guards, as well as the ves and even the Holy Knights, were all focused on him.
This Celestial Dragon had wide eyes and a sweaty face as he looked at a manga page.
"Is that... me?!"
This Celestial Dragon was in his thirties, with an upward-curled hairstyle, a curly ck mustache, and a fluffy gray beard.
Like other World Nobles, he wore a thick white suit with medal-like knobs, but inside the art store, he didn''t have a bubble over his head. It wasn''t just him; none of the World Nobles had bubbles over their heads here.
This World Noble was named Saint Rosward.
The reason for his shock was obvious. He appeared in the manga, being the first Celestial Dragon to see himself in such a way. The girl next to him appeared to be his unborn daughter.
"...And Charlos she''s talking about... he''s my newborn son!!!"
Saint Rosward was taken aback, swallowing his saliva in shock. He never expected to appear in the manga like this.
Suddenly, he raised his head and met the sharp nces of the other Celestial Dragons.
"What?" he asked in confusion.
"So, you are the father of those insignificant Tramps in the manga, Rosward? No wonder then..."
"If the reason appears, the wonder is amazed!"
"Damn you! That snotty kid who shot Zoro turned out to be your son Charlos!"
"The little bitch next to you is the first Celestial Dragon to appear. Turns out she''s your daughter too!"
"Rosward! How will you exin this? Don''t tell us you''re going to buy Caimie in the manga! If you do that, your days in Marigoa won''t be great, you know." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"The fans among us Celestial Dragons will exceed the limit!"
The world noble burst into curses directed at Rosward and his children. If it weren''t for the art store restricting violence, they would have already attacked him and torn him apart.
Saint Rosward sweated even more after witnessing the bacsh from hisrades in power.
"Calm down, guys... it''s just events in the manga, as you can see. None of this has happened or will happen anytime soon..."
"There''s no need for this... I''ll make sure my children receive a good upbringing, okay? Stop cursing me, oi?!"
"I won''t rest until this guy named Peterman is torn apart, fried in oil, and slowly adjusted to death..."
"Damn you, Rosward! And your children! And Peterman! And the bastard who organizes the auction! And all those damn guests at the auction!"
Well, it seemed that the Celestial Dragons were genuinely furious. They were so enraged that they didn''t even listen to what Rosward had to say.
...
"Tsk, call me the Five Elders..."
Upon hearing their suprememander''smand, one of the God''s Knights hastily activated the den den mushi.
"These fools no longer have a role in the grand scheme of things. Why not get rid of them?"
Immediately after the line connected, Garling made a bold statement. No, it was undoubtedly a bombshell.
"What nonsense are you telling me, Garling-yo?"
The dissatisfied voice of one of the Gorosei came from the other side.
...
Back in the Samba Kingdom in the South Blue, Eustass Rodd was still in shock after discovering a new character in the manga who shared his family name.
Eustass Rodd was a simple fisherman who had spent a significant amount of time working in the field to provide for his small family, consisting of his wife.
In his wildest dreams, he never imagined that he would see a character in the manga who seemed to be his heir... an heir with a notorious reputation.
The kind-hearted man nced at his wife''s swollen belly, feeling uncertain about how to react or what to do. He wanted nothing to do with an evil pirate who would take the lives of countless innocents in order to gain notoriety at sea.
"Why do you have such a troubled expression, dear?" Assia, a beautiful woman with long red hair, looked at her husband with concern in her eyes.
"Oh, it''s nothing... don''t worry too much. It''s just that this man with the same name as mine has appeared again..."
"Oh? Does our son also make an appearance at the ve auction?"
"...''Tenryuubito''...!! ''ves'' and ''Human Shops''..."
Standing at the entrance of the guest theater in the auction house, Kidd calmly uttered three words.
(Wah...!! That''s... Captain Kidd, from the South Blue!!) Of course, many recognized him.
"Compared to the self-righteous nobles, the scum of the world seems surprisingly humane," said Kidd.
"They fail to understand that the world is in this state because despicable individuals like them control it."
"We have our dark side, but we also have our cute side, right, Killer?" Kidd asked with a mocking smile.
"No mistake," replied Killer.
"If someone interesting shows up, let''s buy them, hahaha..."
"Boss Kidd, that''s..."
"Hm? There''s a familiar face..."
"The North Blue''s 200 Million Bounty."
"Trafalgar Law... I''ve heard some pretty bad rumors about you."
Law turned around and extended his middle finger: ""
"...Your manners arecking as well..."
"Wow, this kid... he''s made some profound statements."
Assia said, "Do you think what Shakky said about him is true? Maybe our son wasn''t the crazed killer they portrayed him to be."
Eustass Rodd gazed at his wife''s concerned expression and replied with a smile, "Why do you have such unwavering belief that this boy is our son?"
"Perhaps it won''t turn out that way... no one really knows."
"But I have this feeling, along with a certain voice..."
"What voice? Anyway, this Trafalgar Law is something else. The way he confronted Kidd is simply outrageous..."
"Bft... hahaha!"
...
At the art store on Flevance in the North Blue, this time.
The sense of closeness returned once again for the Trafalgar couple after witnessing the scene where Trafalgar Law appeared in the manga.
"He''s in the human auction house too... What on earth is he doing in such a ce?" Mary wondered with anxiety.
"He''s a pirate... What do you expect from a pirate? They are free to go wherever they please if they possess enough strength," calmly responded Chriss.
"With a bounty as high as 200 Million, it''s no surprise he can venture into such territories," added Chriss.
"What does this red-haired scoundrel mean by saying my soncks manners-?" Mary''s words halted abruptly as she witnessed an unbelievable scene.
Her adorable son had just made an obscene gesture towards the red-haired scoundrel, and to her astonishment, he even pped her in the face!
"Mary, don''t cry. It''s not your fault... He''s a pirate, you know... That doesn''t necessarily make him entirely bad, considering he''s a pirate..."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 531: The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions!
Chapter 532: Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time!?
Chapter 533: The Barbarity of the Pirate World - The List of ves.
Chapter 541 The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions!
Chapter 541 The Appearance of Old Rayleigh and the Fishman Reactions!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
In the depths of the sea, specifically in the art store "Mermaid Bay," the Fish-Men were filled with deep anger. They tried every possible way to quell their anger, resorting to swearing and cursing on forums.
It was evident that no one wanted to see their race members humiliated like that in the manga.
However, everything changed when a certain person appeared and took a certain action that dispersed the anger of the Fish-Men and Mermaids, leaving them feeling refreshed instead.
With a single gesture, this person won the love and admiration of every member of the Fish-Man race...
Before that, in an inconspicuous corner of the art store, where the famous kids from the Fish-Man District used to hide, a 12-year-old boy, Hatchan, was crying while reading the manga. He didn''t want to witness such a scene.
"Don''t cry, Hachi... It wasn''t your fault," Fisher Tiger tried to encourage Hatchan, but he found himself needing encouragement as well, even though he was already an adult.
The violent scene in the manga made his eyes turn red with anger.
"First, we were offended by that Celestial Dragon named Rosward when he said that Fish-Men were the best kind of ves for riding. And now, even a random character insults my race."
At that moment, Fisher Tiger truly wanted to tear apart this guy named Disco.
"She''s... Caimie... She believes that I can save her... Look, she even tries to threaten them using my name..."
"Don''t hurt her!! Nyuuu...!!"
Tears and mucus continued to flow down Hatchan''s face.
"It''s all my fault!"
"Oh... this old man..." Fisher Tiger''s eyes widened as he witnessed a remarkable sight.
Not only him, but Arlong, Jinbe, Hatchan, and all the kids and young people from the Fish-Man District who were under his care, all without exception, were shocked to see this extraordinary old man.
They were aware of his presence on the ind, introduced during the Shiki arc when he was young. But what shocked them was that this man was apanied by ves.
In other words, at that moment, he was a ve waiting for someone to purchase him.
"One Piece" Events:
[[The auction house''s waiting room.]]
"Mister Disco, something amazing came in today."
"The big prize today is the giant, right? I know, just leave it to me. I''ll make sure to bring the price up. Are the shills ready?"
The person who responded was the owner of the Human Auction House, Disco.
"It''s a Mermaid! A young female Mermaid!! I think there''s going to be a huge bidding war over her."
"Really!?" Mister Disco was shocked upon hearing that.
...
"Let me go!! That hurts!! Hatchin will send guys like you flying!!"
After Disco requested to see the mermaid, his subordinates hurried to bring her to him, but she continued to resist stubbornly and tried to intimidate them using the name of Hatchan, whom they didn''t even know.
"Oh my! We''ll fetch a huge price for this! How rare!! She seems to be in good shape!! And she''s got some fight in her!!"
"Who brought her in?" asked Disco.
"The hound pets," the subordinate replied.
"Peterman, huh? Well done."
"The flying fish riders didn''t bring anything in this time."
"Beeeh!! Kyaah!!" Caimie stuck out her tongue at Disco, mocking him. But he pped her hard, causing her to fall to the ground.
"You damn fish!!"
He intended to continue hitting her and teach her a lesson, but his subordinates rushed to stop him.
"Wait, Disco!! She''s a valuable auction piece!!!"
"If you hurt her, the price will drop!!"
"If you''re going to kick her, at least do it somewhere where we can cover it up with her clothes..."
"Keh!!"
"You...!!"
"Hatchin will kick your butt, too!!!" Caimie shouted, tears streaming from her eyes.
"Still cheeky-" Before Disco could finish his words, he experienced a powerful mental shock, causing his eyeballs to roll back and him to faint in an instant.
"Eh...!? Disco!?"
"Hey, what''s wrong, Disco!?"
"Doctor! Doctor!!" Disco''s subordinates panicked.
Inside a certain cage near the scene, a giant nced sideways at an old man sitting next to him.
"Hey... Old man... Stop acting innocent."
"It was you! That ''Haki.'' ... Just what are you...!?" The giant had an explosive ve cor around his neck, indicating that he was the giant that Disco mentioned earlier.
The old man he was speaking to also had an explosive ve cor around his neck.
"... Fufu... I''m just an old man who owns a coating shop. And you know..."
"I love young girls..." The old man continued with a smile.
[Former Roger Pirates'' vice-captain. "The Pirate King''s right hand." Silvers Rayleigh.]
Not far from the Fisher Tiger group, a big smile appeared on Tom''s face, who had been frowning not too long ago.
Then he burst outughing, saying, "Tahahahaha!! Rayleigh really showed up at the right ce and time."
"SUUUUUPER!!!" Franky enthusiastically imitated his future version, showcasing his intense enthusiasm.
"This scene is really refreshing..." Iceburg smiled as he saw Rayleigh''s smile reflected in his eyes.
Since Caimie was the representative of the Fish-Man race in the manga and she was kind and lovable, she received the support of almost everyone from her race. Witnessing her being bullied by a despicable person who intended to sell her as a ve, every Fish-Man and Mermaid felt as if they themselves were being subjected to such brutality. They empathized with Caimie and their anger was justified, as if they were angry on behalf of their mistreatment.
It was at this critical moment that Rayleigh tastefully intervened to defend Caimie, who was practically defenseless in the hands of her enemies, bing the savior of the entire Fish-Man race.
Everyone in the art store felt incredibly happy and grateful towards Rayleigh.
King Neptune smiled as he repeatedly read the manga scene.
"He used Conqueror''s Haki to stun that bastard Disco. This is truly amazing..."
"As expected from the Pirate King''s vice-captain."
"Silvers Rayleigh... What a great guy. Jamon."
"Um..." Suzan nodded with a smile. She expected nothing less from the second-inmand on the Pirate King''s ship. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"But why is he in a ce where ves are being sold? Who could be powerful enough to make Rayleigh be a ve?"
This question had been on the minds of readers worldwide.
Not just on Fish-Man Ind.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 532: Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time!?
Chapter 533: The Barbarity of the Pirate World - The List of ves.
Chapter 534: All races are angry with the World Government.
Chapter 542 Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time!?
Chapter 542 Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time!?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
In the New World''s sea, two majestic ships faced each other: the Oro Jackson and the Moby Dick.
"Gurarararara!! Rayleigh, it seems like you''re getting special treatment from your former crewmate," Whitebeard said, unable to hide his admiration for the scene unfolding before him.
"You look great as an old man... but not as great as me."
Ignoring Whitebeard''sment, Rayleigh basked in the moment, his aged smile reflecting in his calm,ke-like eyes. Ever since he saw his older self in the manga, that smile hadn''t left his younger face.
"It seems I''ll live long enough to witness the new generation with my own eyes, Roger," Rayleigh said, looking at his captain beside him, alongside Whitebeard, his words carrying deeper meaning.
After recalling the events on thest ind, Laugh Tale, Rayleigh felt a sense of enlightenment.
"Heh~... Wahahahaha!"
Roger''sughter filled the air, finding the current situation immensely enjoyable.
The lively atmosphere aboard the Oro Jackson, now filled with Whitebeard''s crew, suddenly grew silent as Roger''sughter echoed.
"Rayleigh... you''re lucky... luckier than me."
"But it seems you get bored enough to sell yourself at a ve auction, Whahahaha!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Rayleigh didn''t feel embarrassed when Roger exposed his little trick in front of everyone; after all, his captain knew him best.
"Just look at that grand presentation card... radiating opulence!"
"I suppose you''re a living legend at this point..."
"A living legend selling himself as a ve, Gurarara!" Whitebeardughed, his excitement evident.
He was genuinely d that Roger''s legacy hadn''t endedpletely; Rayleigh was still alive, just like him, as depicted in the manga.
"I''m genuinely thrilled to see how things unfold... and since I''m here, it means the Little Mermaid is already safe... it brings a sense of relief."
Rayleigh knew himself well and had a fondness for young girls, so he would undoubtedly ensure Caimie''s protection.
"To witness the immense kindness of a legendary pirate... I wonder how the world will react to this... and particrly, how the Fish-Men will react."
"I assume they will be happy and very grateful," Rouge responded, her gentle smile answering her husband''s question.
...
Elbaf Ind:
"Even giants are enved by humans! This is unforgivable!"
Prince Loki was filled with anger upon witnessing a member of his race being sold as a ve at an auction.
Not only him, but all the proud Giants, felt a severe blow to their pride upon witnessing this spectacle.
They felt much more anguish than they did during the Enies Lobby arc when they saw how both Oimo and Kashii were deceived by the world government into working for them for many years.
Inside the art store "Elbaf" (New), Rob gazed at the enraged and morous Giants, sighing deeply.
Of course, this reaction was to be expected. Just like the Fish-Men felt outraged upon seeing a member of their kind being sold as a ve at an auction, the Giants shared the same sentiment.
"The auction houses where they sell humans (including Fish-Men, Giants, and any other race) have been destroyed in the Sabaody Archipgo and everywhere else in the world, so rest assured, these monoliths in the manga have no connection to the reality we are currently living in."
As Rob spoke, the Giants nodded in satisfaction and resumed reading the manga noisily.
...
"One Piece" Events:
[[Marine Headquarters]]
"Dark King Silvers Rayleigh, huh...?
Garp was enjoying his biscuit in his office while listening to his subordinate''s report.
"It appears that his captors haven''t realized who he is, and they''re nning to sell him off as some old man."
"They''re selling the lord of the underworld at a human auction...!! Buwahahahahahahaha!"
Garp burst intoughter after hearing that.
"If it really is him, then this is a rare opportunity... My subordinates aren''t 100% sure...!!"
"Tea."
Garp handed him his cup to be refilled as he listened attentively.
"Ah... Right. What do we do, Vice Admiral? Should we report it to Fleet Admiral Sengoku...?"
The subordinate suggested.
"No, I''ll take care of it... Don''t mention this to anybody else, not even Sengoku!"
"Make sure you tell your men, too." Garp cautioned.
"B... But if it really is him..."
"It''s the real thing, no doubt about it."
"Eh!?"
"I''ve heard reports of people sighting him here and there. Most likely... He lost his money and ended up gambling with his own body."
Garp continued, saying:
"He must be old, but if we go after him carelessly, we''ll lose an unimaginable number of men."
"Especially now... Do you want us Marines to take on two legends at the same time?"
Although his face had a smile, Garp''s eyes were clouded as he said that.
Marines HQ:
"..."
After reading thest paragraph of the previous chapter and the first paragraph of the current chapter, Sengoku nced at Garp with a furrowed brow.
"Oh shit, here we go again... Buwahahaha!"
Garp used to see himself in the manga with a smile. This wasn''t the first time he had appeared in the manga, but every time he did, he felt a sense of pride and admiration for himself.
"Who is the other legend we will be fighting alongside the Dark King?!"
Suppressing the harsh words he wanted to say to that bastard Garp, Sengoku couldn''t help but ask a question to which he already knew the answer.
"Obviously, it''s Whitebeard..." Tsuru calmly replied.
"He is the most probable adversary... Besides, no one else deserves the title of legend apart from the fallen Golden Lion and the Dark King Rayleigh, other than Whitebeard."
"You''re right, Tsuru-chan... Twenty years from now, with no Roger around... Only a select few are deserving of the title ''Legend,'' representing the pinnacle of their generation."
Sengoku sighed once again. As he had anticipated, this manga was heading towards a world-altering event.
"Garp... I don''t know what situation your future self was in within the manga, to hide information about the Dark King... But under no circumstances can this be the right decision."
Zephyr looked at Garp and spoke.
"Protecting a pirate like this! Are you plotting to betray the Marines, Garp?!"
At that moment, Akainu exploded in anger.
This was an opportunity for revenge.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 533: The Barbarity of the Pirate World - The List of ves.
Chapter 534: All races are angry with the World Government.
Chapter 535: It Will Be a War...!!! (Part 1)
Chapter 543 The Barbarity of the Pirate World - The List of Slaves.
Chapter 543 The Barbarity of the Pirate World - The List of ves.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"That''s a pirate g, isn''t it? Is this auction being supported by a pirate crew?"
"Not just any pirate crew can set foot in the Sabaody Archipgo and openly protect a human auction house... It must belong to one of the Shichibukai or an Emperor in the New World."
"The Human Auction House at Grove 1 already existed in the Sabaody Archipgo before the Hunters Guild took over and erased it, along with the people working there."
"No matter how ancient this type of establishment is, I have always been opposed to the sale of human beings."
"This Mister Disco infuriates me. He will surely win the title of the worst character in this arc in the next poll."
"You''re mistaken. That despicable Celestial Dragon with mucus deserves to win it."
"But Disco won''t be far from the top three either."
Inside the art store in Ohara, the group consisting of Clover, Vegapunk, Homing, Brook, and Saul were discussing the current events in the manga that marked the beginning of the human auction.
Without a doubt, all of them were against human envement and couldn''t bear witnessing such cruel scenes.
"Depriving a person of their freedom is worse than killing them."
"How can he make music when his spirit is broken? How can they recognize their worth when they are stripped of their freedom? Damn it! This is a human being, not amodity!" Brook expressed his anger after seeing the despairing eyes of Byron, a musician pirate.
After witnessing a fellow musician pirate, much like himself, being treated as a meremodity with his features described and a price tag assigned, Brook lost his ability to find amusement and his anger intensified.
"Sigh~ I understand how frustrating this is... but let''s look at the bright side, the world is progressing towards aplete ban on very," Vegapunk said with optimism in his eyes.
"Ah, I have a new invention idea that could aid in eradicating very worldwide!" Vegapunk''s excitement was evident.
...Not far from the group of disheartened men, the Store Goddesses performed their duties wlessly.
"This is revolting..." Olvia gazed at the manga panel showing Caimie immersed in a despairing swamp, awaiting her turn to be sold as a ve. She couldn''t help but feel a bitter taste in her mouth.
...
Far away from Ohara, specifically on the ind of Flevance, the reactions of the inhabitants mirrored those of ordinary people in Ohara and throughout the world.
"Engaging in human trafficking is a crime that goes against our very humanity... Before the era of the World Government, such practices were notmon." Chris adjusted his sses before expressing his anger.
"It was only after the rise of the World Government that these heinous acts began to be perpetrated on countries and peoples who refused to submit to their rule. Witnessing the fate of those who were torn apart by the World Government''s ws, many former dissenters eventually sumbed and joined out of fear for their fellow countrymen."
As a member of the D n, Trafalgar D. Water Chris was well-informed, His father, from whom he inherited his will and surname, had shared a great pieces of information with him.
"..." Mary was left speechless. What could she possibly say? She, too, was deeply frustrated, but it seemed that their frustrations couldn''t change anything.
"This is..." Suddenly, Mary noticed a scene in the manga that not many had paid attention to.
"My son is feeling angry..."
In the manga, the auctioneer, Mister Disco, was still delivering his speech. However, the scene shifted to show three individuals. The first was Rosward, a Celestial Dragon, whose face disyed no signs of emotion, only indifference.
The second person was Kidd, the captain of the Kidd Pirates and the highest-bounty Supernova. He was smiling, seemingly enjoying the spectacle.
Thest person was Trafalgar Law. With one eye closed and the other open, the vertical lines drawn on his eyes hinted at his unease and difort with the entire situation, especially as he heard people bidding on a fellow human being.
"He''s truly upset..." Observing Trafalgar Law''s evident distress in the manga provided Chris with some relief. At the very least, this person he suspected to be his son possessed genuine human emotions.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Duval... What the hell is this disgusting list?" Sanji eximed, smoking three cigarettes simultaneously to vent his growing frustration while reading a list that Duval had given him.
"They''re market prices," replied Duval.
The list read as follows:
{Human Trade}
[Criminals and citizens of non-World Government nations are eptable goods.]
[Starling Auction Price List.]
{Human - 500,000 beri
Dwarves - 700,000 beri
Minks - 700,000 beri
Longarms - 700,000 beri
Longlegs - 700,000 beri
Snakenecks - 700,000 beri
Fish-Man - 1,000,000 beri
Giants - (M) 50,000,000 beri, (F) 10,000,000 beri
Mermaids - (F) 70,000,000 beri, (M) 1,000,000 beri, (F, parted) 10,000,000 beri
Ability users - special price
Others, exotic species - special price}
"You see why everyone''s after Mermaids? They''re on a whole other level."
"If you buy one, you''re free to do whatever you want... But they''re usually put on disy as trophies by the super-rich," Duval continued.
"They spend their lives in a small tank on disy."
"What are you trying to say!?"
"No... I was just thinking, you can''t really call that living."
"If that''s how you feel, then hurry up and find her!" eximed Sanji.
Back in Ohara, this time in the grand hall of the Art Pce, Toki, and Sora found themselves enjoying their vacation, both expecting mothers.
But now, they''re with worried expressions, the two women closely followed the unfolding events in the manga.
"This list... who could be the viin responsible for creating such an official ves list?"
Toki looked at Sora and replied, "Clearly, it''s the World Government... they are the ones who have allowed this practice to persist, a practice that should have remained in the dark recesses of history."
"As you can see... only criminals and civilians from non-World Government nations are deemed eptable for sale... It''s a tant form of oppression."
"There are impoverished nations unable to pay taxes to the World Government simply because they are too destitute. It''s not that they don''t want to join; they are simply treated as separate entities and subjected to such deplorable treatment."
The more Toki spoke, the more the wounds of the past resurfaced, one by one. As a time traveler, what had she not witnessed? What aspects of this world remained unknown to her?
She was all too familiar with the profound devastation this regtion had caused. The ruin that the World Government had inflicted upon the world.
A ruin that Rob had been tirelessly working to mend ever since he arrived in this world.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
... N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
Chapter 534: All races are angry with the World Government.
Chapter 535: It Will Be a War...!!! (Part 1)
Chapter 536: It Will Be a War...!!! (Part 2)
Chapter 544 All races are angry with the World Government.
Chapter 544 All races are angry with the World Government.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Near Dressrosa, on Green Bit Ind:
After an art store was established here, many people who prefer the picturesque nature of this cee here via the bridge connecting Dressrosa and Green Bit to read manga in the art store located within the forest, rather than in Dressrosa itself.
This led to increased interaction between humans and the small creatures present here - the Dwarves.
The famous legends heard in Dressrosa about fairies who steal things now make sense...
Now, everyone knows that Green Bit is the home of the Dwarves, who, like other races, were under the protection of the Hunters Guild.
Due to this, they were able to coexist peacefully and without any problems. The Dwarves were truly simple beings, yet they could discern between good and bad. They opened up to humans without feeling threatened. This was a distant dream that had finallye true.
In their eyes, all human beings belonged to the race from which the legendary hero Nnd came, as well as the legendary store owner Rob. That is why they still hold respect for humans, even if there are evil individuals among them who wish to harm the Dwarves.
Just like the people who created the ve list and set a starting price of 700,000 beri for their race at the auction.
The humans stared in amazement at the enraged Dwarves... or rather, they were supposed to be Dwarves, but inside the art store, they weren''t.
The art store granted them the ability to grow to the size of humans through the patibility feature," which allows creatures of any size to be closer to origin.
Their furry tails and pointed noses gave them a cute appearance when they were human-sized, but beneath this cutenessy tremendous power and burning rage... Only Rob knew that if these Dwarves were to permanently be human-sized, their strength would multiply tenfold. After all, they were twice as strong as an ordinary human even in their small form.
"Our race has been enved for centuries... it is ingrained in our genes, and we cannot forget it... Humans havemitted countless atrocities against us."
At that moment, a man with a furry tail, a wagging nose, and a ck beard spoke. He wore a royal crown. He was Gancho, the Tonta-Chief, the king of the Tontatta kingdom.
"..." His wife, Princess Sherry of the tribe, was also upset and saddened by the ve list.
Their sadness stemmed not from what would happen now or in the future but from what had transpired in the past because of this list. How many members of their tribe had been hunted down, enved, and auctioned off due to this list... Their number was uncountable!
That is why the Dwarves were filled with anger towards the World Government, who were the masters in the world of manga, but no longer in reality.
Princess Scarlett stood beside Sherry and began to console her.
"No one can enve you anymore. Big brother Rob promised me that he would avenge everyone who has been wronged in the past in this world... Princess Sherry, you must trust me," Scarlett said sincerely.
"I trust you, Princess... The legendary store owner never lies! He is a symbol of our tribe and our superhero, just like Nnd-sama!"
He had promised them that one day he would fulfill their dream... their dream of bing human-sized and experiencing the world as humans do.
And he had already made it a reality for them.
...
New World, Mokomo Dukedom:
The members of the Minks tribe were filled with shock as they looked at the manga page disying the price set for individuals of their race, starting at 700,000 beri. The same applied to Dwarves, Longarms, Longlegs, and Snakesnecks.
As they grasped the gravity of the situation, expressions resembling those of predatory beasts emerged on their faces. At that moment, if a human who intended to capture any member of their race appeared before them, they would tear into their flesh in furious retaliation.
"700,000 beri? How dare they regard us as meremodities? Are we to be treated like vegetables or minerals?"
"Damn those humans! Howl~!"
"Enough! Rob-dono is human, too!"
"Damn the World Government and the Celestial Dragons! They are the ones behind this!"
"And the Navy... What purpose do they serve if they turn a blind eye to such atrocities!?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even the Mink children who had formed a bond with Rob were outraged by the revtions of their world''s ugliness presented in the manga.
The One Piece manga served as a mirror to the world, offering them an invaluable wealth of experiences.
Gold and diamonds could neverpare in value.
...
Elbaf Ind:
"Really... What?!"
"Seriously? Ha!"
"Gegyagyagya!!"
"Gababababa!"
"Shishishishishi!"
"Digagagagaga!"
"Bojajajajajajaja!"
...
..
Each of the Giants burst intoughter upon seeing the price assigned to individuals of their race.
"Look, the price for male giants is 50,000,000 beri... Oh, this calls for pride, Gababababa!"
"Huh? Why is the price for females lower than ours, only 10,000,000 beri... Do they underestimate the strength of women in our tribe?"
"Look at our Gerd, she can easily crush some male giants, and Lily can devour the entire food supply of a kingdom in one meal. This price needs to be adjusted, Gegyagyagya!"
Rob gazed at the Giants who wereughing and mocking the ve list, feeling astonished.
"..." He waspletely speechless.
This was not the reaction he had anticipated at all.
"Everyone should be outraged, guys... why are you mocking such a serious issue..."
Rob refrained from voicing his thoughts aloud.
Nevertheless, the strangelyposed Prince Loki captured Rob''s attention.
Beneath the smiling face and calm demeanor, he sensed an overwhelming anger.
Undoubtedly, when this giant appears in the manga, his presence will be nothing short of shocking.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
Undoubtedly, the Fish-Men were the most affected by the ve trade depicted in the manga.
Their prices, along with those of the Giants, were the highest.
Anger and sadness overwhelmed most Fish-Men and Mermaids.
"Even humans... They don''t show pity even for their own kind, so how can we expect them to feel pity for us, who they view as mere fish?"
"... Cunning little fish - Jamon."
King Neptune sighed as he read the auction chapters. What else could he do but sigh?
This unfortunate fate had gued them for many years.
Otherwise, the childhood dream of the Fish-Men would have extended beyond ying in Sabaody Park.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 535: It Will Be a War...!!! (Part 1)
Chapter 536: It Will Be a War...!!! (Part 2)
Chapter 537: The Tenryuubito Incident. (Part 1)
Chapter 545 It Will Be a War...!!! (1)
Chapter 545 It Will Be a War...!!! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
Sanji grabbed the auctioneer, dressed as a clown, by the cor and angrily said, "What kind of business is this, you bastards!? Do you think you can get away with this kind of trade?"
"Hmph!! A criminal pirate like you has no right to question our way of life," the auctioneer replied with a logical facy.
"It''s taboo to buy and sell people like property!! How much are you bribing the government?" Nami attempted another approach.
"How impolite of you to ask... But since you brought it up..."
"Whenever people from the government or the militarye to see us,"
"The words ''ve trade'' just never seem toe up. They appear to bepletely unaware of our business." The auctioneer yed with his words and spouted someprehensible nonsense.
Upon hearing this, Sanji''s anger only grew: "... You''ve got to be kidding me... so they''re aplices too..."
The same goes for Franky, who wanted to use more effective methods to retrieve Caimie: "What a pain in the ass!! If the mermaid really is here, then this''ll do just fine!!!"
When Franky wanted to blow up the auction gate and forcefully invade, Hatchan stopped him: "NYUU~!! You can''t! There are Tenryuubito inside!"
"And if Camie is being held in there, then they''ve already cored her."
"Ehh!? The ones that explode!? Then, we can''t just take her back by force!?" eximed Chopper.
"Ufufufufu... Please, take her if you''d like..." the auctioneerughed mockingly.
"Why, you...!!"
"Stop, Sanji!!" Chopper hastily intervened when Sanji intended to use violence to tear apart the auctioneer''s face.
"Hey, girl! Where are you going?" Franky asked, noticing that Nami was leaving.
"We can''t do this by force!!"
"So, we''ll get Caimie back while ying by their rules!!!" Nami''s response waspletely unexpected.
Ohara:
"Nami...!!"
"What do you think this young girl is going to do?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I have an idea... but is it possible for Nami to really do that?"
"Huh!? What do you mean? Do you think my daughter isn''t kind-hearted enough to do what you were thinking about?"
"Although she loves money, she values friendship much more than money."
"Nami is exactly that kind of person. She has the kindest heart in the whole world."
"Who doesn''t know this?"
"Fufufufu~" Gloriosaughed in response to Bell-mre''s angry words.
Then she started talking, "In the Cocoyashi Vige incident, Nami collected 100 million beri over 8 years so that she could buy the vige and the freedom of the vigers, to save them all from the clutches of Arlong."
"Everyone knows this... Nami''s love for money stems from this experience in the first ce, right, Be?"
Hearing this, Bell-mre''s wrinkled brow rxed. "Yes, Nami has done a lot and will do much more for a just cause. Even if she loses every beri she owns right now, I bet she will give everything to buy Caimie''s freedom."
The other Store Goddesses smiled upon hearing that. Yes, they were inplete agreement with Bell-mre and Gloriosa''s words.
"This really bothers me... the World Government, Tenryuubito. If these people support this auction, who can stop their arrogance?"
"I hope Luffy will put an end to this when he bes the Pirate King."
"Look... everyone is silent... none of them would have thought that their world contained such filth."
Olvia referred to the readers of all ages.
All of them, without exception, had deste expressions on their faces, especially after seeing the people in the cage screaming for help, as they didn''t want to be ves.
Just imagining themselves in such a situation made them subconsciously sympathize with the person, even if they were a pirate!
"It seems that this arc will serve as a hot knife that cuts off any remaining attachment between the inhabitants of our world and the World Government."
...
Marineford:
"This is bad... our soldiers are dissatisfied with the World Government too."
Sengoku was looking out the window, able to see and hear everything happening in the square below, even if he closed his eyes. Signs of dissatisfaction, diminishing trust in the World Government, anger, sadness, and even sympathy for the ve pirate... all of this could be seen on the faces of ordinary Marines.
"Sigh~ things are getting worse with each volume already..."
"Sengoku... Do you truly believe that the World Government''s past actions will go unpunished... that every debt incurred will have no consequences... What, in your opinion, is the reason for the emergence of pirates?"
"A pirate wouldn''t appear in a pristine world... not even in a slightly pure world... No, even in a diseased world, pirates wouldn''t exist... Only when a world reaches the stage of deadly cancer, where corruption has spread, will a pirate be born."
"The pirates'' ultimate target was for freedom... a freedom denied to them by the very world itself."
Everyone turned their gaze to Garp, silently withplex emotions. Even Akainu listened with conflicting feelings.
Aokiji adjusted his sses and calmly looked at Garp, unaware that his teacher was not merely a monstrous monkey using a warship as a punching bag, but rather a primate with a sound mind and logical reasoning.
Even Kizaru, Zephyr, and Tsuru werepletely stunned by Garp''s words.
"Pirates themselves are the cancer... Does anyone seeking freedom attack viges and cities and cause countless massacres!? Don''t talk nonsense, Garp! If there were no Navy in this world, it would have perished long ago!" eximed Sengoku.
"That''s precisely what I''m saying... Would such a disease emerge in a healthy world, to begin with?"
"Do you now understand what Roger did in the first chapter?" asked Garp.
...
New World Sea:
"These kids, they think they canpete with the Celestial Dragons with just 200 million, Gurararara!"
"The Celestial Dragons have all the wealth of the world at their disposal. 200 million is just pocket change for them. If they see a mermaid, they''ll buy it even if the price is in the billions, let alone millions."
"These bastards..."
"Well, at least Nami has good intentions... that''smendable. After this chapter, the Fish-Man race will surely like her."
"Since Rayleigh is also there, I assume they will finally meet. With just one nce, he can wipe out everyone at the auction... I can already imagine how this will end."
The Roger Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates enjoyed reading the chapters until a certain moment.
When the newspapers with shocking news started to arrive at the archipgo.
"Judging by people''s reactions to the newspapers, it seems that a global event is about to unfold."
"Is that really so?"
Both Roger and Newgate stared at each other, understanding the meaning behind their gazes.
"It seems that war is truly inevitable..."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 536: It Will Be a War...!!! (Part 2)
Chapter 537: The Tenryuubito Incident. (Part 1)
Chapter 538: The Tenryuubito Incident. (Part 2)
Chapter 546 It Will Be a War...!!! (2)
Chapter 546 It Will Be a War...!!! (2)
Author''sment:
Today''s episode of Gear 5 is absolutely superb and hriously entertaining Iughed so much that my stomach ached. Poor Kaido became nothing more than a rope toy in Luffy''s hands. I can''t help but wonder how the fate of the Admirals, the Gorosei, and Teach will be affected by Luffy''sical antics.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
"One Piece" Events:
[Grove 24]
"EXTRA!!" "EXTRA!!"
The journalist shouted as he scattered arge number of newspapers, throwing them from the sky above the archipgo.
"IS THE WORLD GOVERNMENT OUT OF THEIR MINDS..!!?" After Scratchmen Apoo picked up a newspaper, he literally sweated from the shock of the news.
"SERIOUSLY..!!?" "IF THEY DO THIS...!!!" Everyone who read the news was shocked.
"WHAA!?"
Jewelry Bonney, Urouge, and Capone Bege, all of them were shocked by the magnitude of the news.
"CAPTAIN, LOOK AT THIS!!!" One of Hawkins'' crew members came to his captain with a newspaper:
Hawkins: "..."
...
"SO, THIS IS HOW IT IS..!!"
"WHAT? CAPTAIN DRAKE?"
"... I GET IT NOW." X Drake seemed to understand something when he saw the news in the newspaper.
"THIS ISLAND IS SO CLOSE TO THE MARINE HEADQUARTERS, BUT THERE AREN''T ANY SOLDIERS AROUND."
"WHAT HAPPENED!?" His crew members asked about the shocking news to this extent.
"WHITEBEARD''S SECOND DIVISION CAPTAIN, FIRE FIST ACE''S PUBLIC EXECUTION HAS BEEN SET," said X Drake.
"WHA...!? DAMN!!?" The news felt like a bomb exploding in their ears.
"BUT IF THEY DO THAT, WON''T WHITEBEARD TAKE ACTION!!?"
"IT''LL BE A WAR...!!!" X Drake dered what would happen if this execution were to take ce.
As soon as everyone on Oro Jackson finished reading the contents of this chapter, a strange silence fell on the ship.
This silencested for a few minutes before Marco spoke.
"Whitebeard''s second division captain Fire Fist Ace''s public execution has been set...?"
"What does this mean, Oyaji?"
"This means that old fox Sengoku wants to end the old era and started an unknown new era."
Suddenly, the Whitebeard crew members burst intoughter.
"Hahahahaha!!"
"Kahahahaha!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Rararararara!!"
"Hahahaha...!!! Do they want a war with us!?"
"As if they could withstand a single punch from Oyaji!"
"These idiots! Do they think that the provocation of Whitebeard Pirates will go unnoticed?"
"This is the captain of the second division of our crew... and above all he''s our brother, even if he''s not now, but he is in the future, do they think they can dere a public execution without consequences?"
"Heh~ the Marines are very confident in their strength, aren''t they?"
"Even if Oyaji is a decrepit old man two decades from now, I am confident that he will wipe the Marineford floor with all of them... not only that, but two decades from now my strength and that of Marco and the others will be at apletely different level. To what extent are they confident of conquering the strongest crew in the world?" Jozu spoke sarcastically, and what he said really made sense.
"War? I understand now. That''s why this saga is called Summit War? Let it be a war then! I''m looking forward to seeing this war!" Vista pulled his Saber out of the scabbard as if he was really eager to participate in a World War.
The members of the Roger Pirates looked at the Whitebeard members, who looked as if they had been injected with steroids at this moment, only in amazement.
"Wahahahaha! Your sons seem to be excited, Newgate!" eximed Roger.
"Gurararara! Why shouldn''t they be? I''m also excited to see this next war. No doubt, it will be really epic."
"After all, I can overlook all mistakes, except the one of hurting my son." Whitebeard stopped drinking the Sake in his hand and looked deeply into the eyes of Roger and Rouge before saying.
"The two of you don''t seem to feel that I''m capable of saving Ace, do you?"
Rouge''s body trembled after hearing Whitebeard''s words... Since Rouge read the content in the newspaper, her mood haspletely changed, as if she had finally collided with the truth that she had been running away from for a long time.
Anyone could notice that she was depressed at the moment.
Suddenly, Roger grabbed Rouge''s hand, and a big smile appeared on his face.
"Even if I wasn''t in the world of manga, Newgate still exists... as long as he has a continuous breath, he will never allow even one hair of Ace to be damaged."
Hearing this, Whitebeard''s sullen expression rxed, and then he began tough.
"Gurararara! Even if I don''t see him in this reality, even if he doesn''t exist yet, even if he is a kid from another era, as long as he prints my slogan on his back and considers me his father and fights for me, he is my son in every time and ce!"
"If my future self has already agreed to protect Ace, he will willingly sacrifice himself for him. Even in his old age and illness, a minor sh with the Navy will not discourage him..."
I''M WHITEBEARD!!!"
Hearing their father''s enthusiastic words, the Whitebeard Pirates'' enthusiasm increased a lot. They all cheered enthusiastically!
"Let it be a war! For Ace!"
"Let it be a war! For Ace!"
"Let it be a war! For Ace!"
"Let it be a war! For Ace!"
...
..
"Will you step in to save my son when you find out, Rayleigh?"
Roger looked at his right-hand man, who was very young unlike his version in the manga, and asked with a smile.
Rayleighpleted his ss of wine in one go before a big smile appeared on his face, and he answered.
"If I knew you were going to leave a son behind, I wouldn''t let Garp raise him in the first ce... let alone let the Navy execute him."
Hearing this, both Roger and Rouge had only a smile, and this smile inspired all the words of kindness and gratitude.
"The same for me! Have you forgotten me, captain!" Gaban intervened at this moment.
"And me too! Since I am a Yonko in the manga, I will not allow anything to happen to Captain Roger''s son!" Shanks also shouted enthusiastically.
Buggy did not want to lose to Shanks and also enthusiastically shouted, "I will try with all my strength and determination to save Ace!"
...
Marigoa:
"So that''s how it is."
"A war, isn''t it?"
"How will this war unfold... a war against Whitebeard."
"The consequences won''t be simple."
"Even in his old age... Whitebeard is still Whitebeard, after all."
"He''s the second most dangerous man on the ship of disasters, the pirate ship of The Rocks. So, of course, it will be challenging to eliminate him."
The Five Elders had been discussing the events of the new arc with cold expressions so far... but the scenes of the ve auction drained all color from their faces.
Revealing their involvement in the ve trade to the public in a deceptive manner left them feeling disgraced.
The anticipated losses from this arc can form another red line if they umte in material things... that''s why they were reluctantly addressing such a significant topic as the uing war against the Whitebeard Pirates!
"Stop behaving like kids... we don''t care about the position of ordinary people in this world... the strong are not enved... ordinary people are too weak, and throughout history, they have been subjected to envement." At that moment, Imu spoke with irritation.
"The anticipated war is more important."
"This story is bing increasingly serious."
"Soon, we will witness the next level of strength."
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 537: The Tenryuubito Incident. (Part 1)
Chapter 538: The Tenryuubito Incident. (Part 2)
Chapter 539: The Iconic Scene - One Punch to Crush the Celestial Dragon''s Face!
Chapter 547 The Tenryuubito Incident. (1)
Chapter 547 The Tenryuubito Incident. (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"THE PIRATE RAKYUBA WAS TAKEN TO EMERGENCY CARE FOR A NOSEBLEED."
"THOUGH HE COLLAPSED, WE HOPE TO BRING HIM BACK TO YOU IN A FEW DAYS!"
Disco lied about the condition of the pirate who justmitted suicide so as not to lose more face.
"BUT, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN!! THE ITEM I AM ABOUT TO PRESENT TO YOU WILL BLOW AWAY ALL YOUR TROUBLES IN AN INSTANT!"
"OUR SUPER SPECIAL ITEM!!!"
Suddenly, the lights illuminated, revealing the distinctive silhouette of a mermaid under the cover.
"PLEASE TAKE A LOOK AT THIS SILHOUETTE!!"
"COUNTLESS MEN HAVE SOUGHT AFTER THIS ITEM!!"
"I WON''T SAY ANYMORE, SEE WITH YOUR OWN EYES!!"
"OOH, COULD IT BE!?" The audience was amazed after seeing the familiar silhouette of the mermaid.
Finally, the veil was lifted, and Caimie was revealed.
"ALL THE WAY FROM FISH-MAN ISLAND!!!"
"CAIMIE THE MERMAID!!!"
"UWOOOO!!"
"IT''S REAL!! A REAL YOUNG MERMAID!!"
"CAIMIE!!! IT''S CAIMIE!!" Eximed Hatchan.
"GABIEEE!!" Pappag was crying, so he didn''t pronounce Caimie''s name correctly.
"ALL RIGHT! WE''LL TAKE HER BACK!! WE''VE GOT 200,000,000 TO SPEND!!" Nami raised her hand, ready to bid against anyone.
" AH!! IT''S HACCHIN AND THE OTHERS!! THEY CAME TO SAVE ME!!" Seeing her friends, Caimie became instantly happy.
" OH MY GOD!! IT''S A MERMAID!! THEY''RE SELLING A MERMAID!!" The celestial dragon named Charlos widened his eyes when he saw a real mermaid.
He quickly pointed with his hand. "500 MILLION BERRY!!!" "I''LL PAY 500 MILLION!!!"
"WHA?" Disco was shocked after hearing that.
"!!! EH?" Nami and the others'' faces darkened after hearing that.
"He took his own life... what a determined pirate."
"He chose death over remaining a ve."
"May your soul rest in peace, free human pirate!"
"These humans don''t even show mercy to their own kind, how can we expect them to have mercy on other races..."
In Ohara, Clover, and Vegapunk were speechless, especially after witnessing such tragic situations in the manga.
"As long as there are people like these sellers and buyers in the world, we will never find peace."
"Rob said that anyone whose face appears in the manga and has been involved in suspicious activities will be arrested and prosecuted, most of them being nobles."
"Damn nobles! This title disgusts me... why does the Navy turn a blind eye to such repulsive practices?" eximed Saul.
"What the hell! 500 million?!"
"It seems you were anticipating this, Homing... Isn''t that right?" Clover asked his friend Homing, who showed no surprise at the turn of events.
"Well, this kid Carlos is a typical spoiled celestial dragon, as you can tell from the moment he appeared seeking a mermaid. So, it''s expected for him to pay even more to obtain her."
"I''ve lived among them long enough to know that."
...
"It appears that Luffy has arrived. Finally, we can expect some entertaining scenes, fufufu~"
Doffy''s smile grew wider as he witnessed the chaos caused by Luffy right after his arrival.
He was the type of person who enjoyed seeing the world in chaos...
Luffy, on the other hand, was like a zing sun, leaving destruction in their wake wherever they went. However, for the weak and vulnerable, Luffy was like a guiding light illuminating their dark world. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hahaha! Luffy is finally here! I thought things couldn''t get any better." Rosinante happily apuded upon seeing Luffy and Zoro crashing into the auction on the flying fish and destroying the gates.
"Things are only going to get worse, you fool, hahaha!" Enelughed upon hearing Rosinante''s words.
"..." Mihawk chose to remain silent and observe, eagerly anticipating what Luffy would do in this dire situation.
"Ohohoho~ It seems the spiritual pir of the Strawhat crew has arrived... Based on my knowledge, Luffy will undoubtedly rely on his fists." Isshoughed and felt no pity for what was about to happen to the human auction. Provoking the protagonist of the story would surely lead to dire consequences.
Issho was an ardent opponent of very, and had hee across this human auction in the past, he would have summoned meteorites to crush it on earth without any hesitation.
...
On Fishman Ind, the anger of the Fish-Men and Mermaids reached its boiling point as they desired to tear apart the so-called Celestial Dragons.
The despicable actions of these scoundrels in the manga shattered their hopes of seeing Caimie free once again.
"This... damn it!"
"How in the world did he pay 500 million all at once?!"
"Are you kidding me?! Nami only has 200 million!"
"That slimy Celestial Dragon! Suddenly, I have an overwhelming urge to remove his head from his shoulders!"
"Somebody, please! Strike down this demonic Celestial Dragon!"
"The expressions on Nami and Caimie''s faces break my heart..."
The Fish-Men and Mermaids erupted in outrage as they witnessed the events of the next chapter. The tension in their hearts skyrocketed, apanied by an endless hatred towards the Celestial Dragons.
After all, these celestial scoundrels excelled at arousing hatred and anger directed toward them...
If they treat their ves like this in public, what goes on in secret? In Marigoa, where nobody sees them... one can only imagine and shudder.
"It seems death is preferable to bing a ve in the hands of a Celestial Dragon in this world with Don," Tom observed the reactions of those around him and spoke in a low voice.
"Awaaaah~ That''s right! How can they save Caimie now!" Little Franky sobbed with a heavy heart due to Caimie''s situation. His tears intensified when the truth was revealed that Hatchan is a Fish-Man.
...
"This has gone too far... these damned humans!"
Arlong''s eyes showed red veins as he witnessed the harsh words directed at Hatchan by human men and women.
"Arlong, don''t curse all humans. Those who participate in this auction are nothing but scum among humans." Jinbe responded with irritation to Arlong''s words.
Jinbe was also furious at the way these humans looked down upon Hatchan, treating him as a disgusting creature. It was the pinnacle of racism in the Pirate World. However, he had the foresight to understand that these humans who spewed such venomous words would eventually end up as mere cannon fodder.
Fisher Tiger: "..."
The entire time, Fisher Tiger silently absorbed the events of the manga.
His expression turned somewhat numb as he witnessed the racist attacks aimed at Hatchan. But soon, he suppressed the rising anger deep in his heart and continued reading.
Until the moment when Hatchan was shot by the mucous Celestial Dragon, that''s when everything changed.
"Damn you! Fuck all of you Celestial Trash, you fucking bastard!!!!!" Fisher Tiger''s outburst was like a dormant volcano erupting after thousands of years, terrifying the hundreds of people around him.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 538: The Tenryuubito Incident. (Part 2)
Chapter 539: The Iconic Scene - One Punch to Crush the Celestial Dragon''s Face!
Chapter 540: The Fishmen Can''t Control Their Emotions. The Beginning of Chaos in the Archipgo at the Hands of the Strawhat Pirates!
Teaser from Pat:
"I didn''t go," said Rayleigh with a smile that showed his helplessness at that moment, as if he could hear his departedrade''s voice at this moment. Rayleigh recalled thest words Roger said to him.
"These were thest words he said to me..."
(("I''m not gonna die... partner..."))
"The world government and the Marines must have been shocked. They intended the execution to be a warning to the other pirates."
"But with one word before his death, Roger set off the Great Pirate Age...!!"
Chapter 548 The Tenryuubito Incident. (2)
Chapter 548 The Tenryuubito Incident. (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"TIME''S UP!"
"Today''s big prize, Caimie the Mermaid, will go to the World Noble, Saint Charlos, for the price of 500 million," Disco concluded his announcement with great joy.
"All right!" Charlos also rxed, knowing there was no Celestial Dragonpetitor.
"Nyuuu~!!!" Hatchan immediately wanted to rush to save Caimie.
"It''s like the world in miniature. What a farce, let''s get out of here," Kidd turned to leave after witnessing enough of this mockery. But soon, a screaming voice caught his attention. "Hm?"
"!!"
"What?"
"GYAAAAAAA!!!" "UWAAAH!!" "A!!!"
"How noisy," said St. Rosward.
The sound of the explosion and debris at the entrance of the auction drew everyone''s attention.
"LUFFY!" eximed Sanji.
"What the hell was that?! Can''t yound any better?!" Luffy shouted at the flying fish driver, the same person who Luffy caused him great suffering earlier that day.
"How was I supposed to?! This is a flying fish! You told me to get you in, didn''t you?!"
"Man, I got on because you guys told me to... I was heading back to the Sunny when you guys grabbed me... Where are we?"
"What!? You guys..." Zoro noticed the presence of most of hisrades and became confused.
"Zoro, too!?"
"That''s... Strawhat Luffy...!!" Kidd immediately recognized Luffy.
"Who the hell are those guys?!"
"Ah, Caimie!" Luffy quickly noticed Caimie, whom he had been searching for all this time.
"Luffy-chin..."
"Caimie, we were looking for you! Thank goodness!" With a big smile on his face, Luffy began to run toward Caimie.
But Hatchan quickly intervened to stop him. "Wait! Wait, Strawhat! What are you doing!?"
"What do you mean? Caimie is right there!"
"Yes, but she still has the exploding cor on! We can''t just take her! And a Tenryuubito is involved..."
"Like I care!" eximed Luffy.
Without realizing it, Hatchan extended all his arms to restrain Luffy, revealing his identity as a Fish-Man.
"!!!" "It''s a Fish-Man! How disgusting!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What? A Fish-Man?" "Why is a Fish-Man onnd?"
"Disgusting! Look at the color of his skin! Look at his arms!"
"I''m scared! I''m so scared! Don''te any closer!"
"Go back to the sea, you monster!"
"Get away!"
Sanji looked at the unexpected situation unfolding before his eyes and asked, "What the hell is going on?"
"Hachi! You''ve got to get out of here right now! You''re in danger!" Pappag hurriedly urged Hatchan to run away.
"I''m fine. Get Caimie!"
"It''s just like Robin said... On these inds, Fish-Men and Mermaids... are discriminated against!" Nami couldn''t ept this. Suddenly, she began to understand why Arlong and his pirates hated humans.
"What? Both Caimie and Hachi!?"
As Luffy ran toward Caimie despite being held by many auction personnel, he suddenly heard a gunshot. When he turned around, he saw a Celestial Dragon happily dancing next to the bleeding body of Hatchan.
"MUFUFUFU MUFUUUN MUFUUUN " "I hit him! I finished off that Fish-Man!"
", I''m so d they shot him. I was worried that I would get some kind of disease from that thing."
"He must have been up to something. He has the brain of a fish after all."
Sky Ind basta:
"Sigh~ What a dreadful world we used to live in..."
"I have never seen anything worse than this, my dear."
"Even the HXH world and the ninja world were not as repulsive to the eye as this."
"These celestial insects... I''m grateful to Her Highness Queen Lili for refusing to be associated with such dreadful individuals... Otherwise, I fear we would be like them."
Cobra ced his hand on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief that his predecessor had chosen the best possible fate.
Based on what he had witnessed about the Celestial Dragons so far, he couldn''t even fathom being one of them.
"It''s not just their appearances that are repugnant... Their hearts are even more twisted."
Not even a kind and beloved queen like Titi could suppress her hatred for St. Rosward and his children.
"It''s fortunate for our son that he will grow up in the true paradise~ away from the distorted side of this world." Titi gazed at their baby Amon with love and care.
By the way, Amon was their unexpected firstborn child in this world... He was a male who would apparently be Vivi''s older brother.
"Oh my God, he''s so furious..."
"What does Luffy intend to do?"
Luffy''s actions suddenly captured the attention of the couple, who had beenpletely focused on the unfolding events...
What happened nextpletely astonished them.
...
"These are the descendants of the founders of the current system in the Blue Sea... How pitiful is this world ruled by these parasites."
In Birka, Urouge still maintained his smile as he read the manga...
He was eagerly anticipating seeing his appearance again... This was far more enjoyable than witnessing those scoundrels abuse their authority.
"Well, well, this is interesting. The Strawhat is crazy enough to attempt such a thing..."
Urouge''s smile widened as he saw Luffy slowly walking towards Charlos.
He could easily predict what Luffy was going to do next.
"Hahaha! This is going to be very entertaining... Let''s watch a thrilling show."
...
Far from the Sky Inds, this time in the Far East Sea, in the town of Foosha on Dawn Ind:
"Luffy-kun..."
"Luffy..."
"What does he intend to do?"
"Is he aware of the consequences?"
"The consequences? My ass! This is Luffy... What can''t he do in this world?"
"He despises these celestial dragons... So not even the admiral can prevent him from attacking."
The mayor nervously bit his lip while observing Luffy slowly advancing towards the dancing celestial dragon.
"Just like that... Please stop him."
Woop p was delighted to see the injured Hatchan grabbing onto Luffy''s leg, trying to halt his progress.
"This is..."
The eyes of all the residents of Foosha town widened in sheer shock as they witnessed the subsequent chain of events.
If one were to describe it as shocking...
To be honest... The word "shocking" wouldn''t fully capture the intensity of what unfolded.
In any case, it was only at this moment that people across the world realized they hadpletely underestimated just how remarkable Luffy truly was.
Everyone in the world... Quite literally.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 539: The Iconic Scene - One Punch to Crush the Celestial Dragon''s Face!
Chapter 540: The Fishmen Can''t Control Their Emotions. The Beginning of Chaos in the Archipgo at the Hands of the Strawhat Pirates!
Chapter 541: Readiness... Rayleigh Enters the Stage!
Chapter 549 The Iconic Scene - One Punch to Crush the Celestial Dragons Face!
Chapter 549 The Iconic Scene - One Punch to Crush the Celestial Dragon''s Face!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
"I never expected you to appear in such a strange way. I always thought that you would have a certain role in the story since you are my daughter, but..."
At this moment, Kuma was talking with Bonney after seeing what Luffy had just done in the manga.
"But what? Didn''t you like my appearance in the manga, dad?" Bonney looked at her father with tearful eyes and asked.
Kuma sighed before patting her head gently. "Your choice of the path of piracy seems like it was not an easy decision from a country princess to a pirate... it seems that my decisions at some point in my life will have serious consequences for you too."
"Fortunately, it seems that life will be much easier for us from the moment this book appears." Kuma pointed to the manga book whose pages were open at the scene of Luffy punching someone.
"I won''t have to make so many suicidal decisions to protect you and this country anymore." A big smile appeared on Kuma''s face before he continued saying:
"But I''m kind of happy because I''m going to see the consequences and oues of actions that I wouldn''t take in this life but I did in the manga."
"And this also applies to you, little sweetie." Kuma tapped Bonney''s forehead after saying that.
"Ouch~ this Luffy is a big idiot! I saved his buddy Zoro previously frommitting a big crap, but unfortunately, I wasn''t there to save Luffy frommitting the same crap~ huh ~ I still can''t believe it."
"How can they cope with the enormous power of the Navy in such a situation? I can''t even imagine how it will end."
"I don''t even want to imagine that."
Hearing the words of the little girl, a great silence fell on the members of the Revolutionary Army who tacitly agreed with her ideas.
"At least Mugiwara-boy healed my boil by doing it, N-fufufufu~!"
Ivanov was stillughing hard since he saw the previous scene.
"He''s already broken the jar. I hope he kills him. Hitting him alone is not enough; this celestial bastard must die along with his father and sister."
Everyone could tell how much Crocodile hates Carlos and his father and sister by the tone of his voice.
Crocodile obviously felt happy from the previous scene.
"Bonney, keep calm. Justice will always prevail." At this moment, Dragon spoke.
But the words he said to Bonney made everyone think about her a lot.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"FATHER!!! LOOK!!! I CAUGHT THIS FISH-MAN!!! I CAUGHT HIM, SO HE''S FREE, RIGHT?"
The Celestial Dragon, Charlos, danced with joy after managing to shoot Hatchan and bring him down to the ground.
"FREE~, FREE-! AN OCTOPUS FOR FREE~!!!"
"!!"
Luffy''s eyes darkened upon hearing that, but he continued to ascend the stairs quietly until the injured Hatchan caught him.
"... WA... WAIT... HAA... STRAWHAT...!!! HAA HAA"
"YOU CAN''T... HAA HAA... DON''T GET MAD... IT WAS MY FAULT... COUGH"
Despite being fatally shot, Hatchan still thinks of Luffy and his friends'' well-being and tries to protect them.
"YOU PROMISED... THAT EVEN IF SOMEONE IS SHOT RIGHT BEFORE YOUR EYES... YOU WOULDN''T GO AGAINST THE TENRYUBITO...!! HAA"
"I''M A PIRATE ANYWAY!! I''VE DONE BAD THINGS... THIS IS MY PUNISHMENT!!"
"" Upon hearing this, thest bit of darkness vanished from the Straw Hat crew''s feelings towards Hatchan, including Zoro and Sanji.
"HAA HAA I''M SORRY... I... I DIDN''T MEAN FOR THIS TO HAPPEN...!!"
"NAMI...!! I WANTED TO MAKE IT UP TO NAMI... EVEN A LITTLE I JUST WANTED TO HELP YOU GUYS"
"HATCHI" Nami forcefully held back her tears in this moment.
"EVERYTHING I''VE EVER DONE... IT WAS ALL A MISTAKE..!! I''M REALLY USELESS..."
Hatchan continued to shed tears and speak as if these were his final words.
"... BUT IN THE END, I JUST CAUSE TROUBLE... I''M SO SORRY...!!!"
"YOU DAMN FISH!!! I SHOT YOU, BUT YOU''RE STILL TALKING... YOU PISS ME OFF!!!"
The celestial Dragon, Charlos, pointed his gun once again at Hatchan, but a nce from Luffy filled him with secret terror.
Luffy stopped and continued walking towards the Celestial Dragon.
"STRAWHAT, STOP!!! YOU WON''T BE ABLE TO GET AWAY!!!" eximed Pappag.
"WHAT IS HE DOING...!?" shouted someone from the auction crowd in astonishment.
"IS HE SERIOUS!?" even Kidd couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
"YOU PISS ME OFF, TOO!!!" Charlos fired a shot at Luffy as well.
However, Luffy easily avoided it and delivered a powerful punch, bursting the bubble around Charlos''s face and his face, too, in this process.
"VUOGEE!!!"
The punch was extremely powerful, as it was capable of ttening the face of the celestial dragon, breaking many of his teeth and the bridge of his nose, causing him to lose consciousness immediately and sending him flying out of the auction.
This angry punch from Luffy was far more impactful than getting shot in the face.
Marineford:
"Buwahahahahahaha!!!! This is my grandson! ...Hahahahahaha...!!!"
Garp ced his hands on his stomach and burst intoughter, tears continuously leaking from his eyes as he couldn''t control himself fromughing even more.
"Haaah~ what a good punch, what a refreshing sight~"
"Don''t you agree, Sengoku?"
Garp wiped away a side tear caused by his previous fit ofughter and asked his dear friend.
"" At this moment, Sengoku couldn''t urately describe hisplicated feelings. He had expected something like this, but he had never expected Luffy to hit the Celestial Dragon so hard.
"This punch could have killed the man, ahem, I mean, he probably deserved it. It was really refreshing..."
Sengoku whispered hisst words in a low voice, as if he was afraid that one of the Heavenly Dragons would hear him.
"Buwahahahaha!! See! I told you hahahaha!!! Even you, Sengoku, found it interesting."
"Quickly take a look at the forum; everyone there isughing at the Celestial Dragon and cheering for my beloved grandson!"
[Global Forum]
Monkey D. Garp :
As expected from my grandson, he won''t let a friend of his suffer from injustice. It''s good to see this Fishman bing a friend to my grandson. Even if it costs me my Marine rank, I still love what my grandson did in the manga! One punch to crush the face of the Celestial Dragon Buwahahahaha!
(30K Likes on this tweet)
(23K Replies to this tweet)
(10K Shares of this tweet)
-The Professor Clover (Ohara):
Which scene do you think is more enjoyable? Luffy punching the Celestial Dragon or the Straw Hats burning the World Government''s g?
(2K Likes on this tweet)
(1.6K Replies to this tweet)
(108 Shares of this tweet)
-Fish-Man Tom (Fish-Man Ind):
Tahahahaha!! In my life, I''ve neverughed like today. I mean, I''ve seen a lot of cases of racial oppression, but none defended us against normal humans, let alone a Celestial Dragon But Luffy did it That punch was like a blow against 800 years of injustice and tyranny we''ve endured.
(10K Likes on this tweet)
(11K Replies to this tweet)
(9K Shares of this tweet) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
..
"Damn you, Garp! Do you really want to step down from the Navy that bad!"
Sengoku almost had a heart attack after he saw Garp''s tweet.
"Garp-san, seriously, you have to delete that tweet..."
"Garp, the Celestial Dragons will target you after seeing the tweet-"
Before Zephyr could finish what he intended to say, everyone was shocked after seeing dozens of Celestial Dragons respond to Garp''s tweet by cheering and showing their admiration for what Luffy had done.
"Buwahahahaha!! Apparently, they also hated that stinky Charlos!"
At this moment, neither Sengoku, nor Akainu, nor everyone in the room knew how to respond to this strange situation.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 540: The Fishmen Can''t Control Their Emotions. The Beginning of Chaos in the Archipgo at the Hands of the Strawhat Pirates!
Chapter 541: Readiness... Rayleigh Enters the Stage!
Chapter 542: One Look Causes Many to Faint!
Chapter 567 Capone Gang Bege – Castle man.
Chapter 567 Capone ''Gang'' Bege ¨C Castle man.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Gyangu Ind in West Blue:
"Oh, darn it! It all began with Straw Hat Luffy! Why is my manga counterpart being targeted by the Marines due to something Straw Hat Luffy did?" Capone Bege eximed in frustration as he read the manga.
"Boss, please try to calm down! This won''t help..."
"Exactly! You know Luffy very well, aren''t you? Remember how you cheered when he punched that wretched Celestial Dragon Charlos? Hahahaha! Why the sudden cursing now?"
"Boss, just observe howposed your future counterpart appears in the face of the Marine blockade. It''s truly remarkable!"
"Naturally, he would remainposed; he fears the admiral, not these insignificant small fry, idiots!" Bege retorted passionately to his followers.
"One Piece" Events:
((Be cautious of the rookies valued at over 100 million beri!!))
"Are you... ''Gang'' Bege!?"
"Where are your crewmates!? Surrender now!!"
Bege: ""
"We won''t allow you to reach the sea!!" Marine soldiers surrounded Capone ''Gang'' Bege from all directions, forcing him to stand his ground.
" It''s your defeat" remarked Capone Bege.
"I possess more ''Military Power''..."
"!!?"
At that moment, the Marine soldiers didn''t grasp Capone Bege''s intention, but they would understand itter.
"Oh... Pardon me... If you could spare a moment... I''d like to inquire about something..."
At this juncture, Admiral Kizaru appeared next to the pirate crew of Hawkins, instilling them with fear.
"Kizaru!!!"
"Captain Hawkins, please flee!!!"
Contrary to expectations, however, Hawkins didn''t seem frightened in the slightest.
"Don''t panic... Today... I shall not die...!!" he dered.
...
Yellow Stone Ind, North Blue:
"Oh my God..."
Hawkins'' elder sister ced her hand over her mouth in a clearly exaggerated shock on her face.
"What''s the matter, Archa-san?" the pale-faced boy beside her, Hawkins, asked.
"Out of all the rising pirates, Admiral Kizaru chose you as the first among the Twelve Supernovas... What kind of divine misfortune is this?" Archa-san said with concern.
"Don''t worry... My counterpart in the manga seems quite confident about not dying today."
"So, it doesn''t matter whether my luck is bad or good," Little Hawkins said indifferently.
"But... but..."
"He said he won''t just die..."
"What if you get captured and sent to Impel Down?"
"If it''s really going to be like that, then my manga counterpart won''t be sittingfortably like this."
"Now, Archa-san, let''s see what happens next. I''m quite excited."
For the first time in a long while, Hawkins'' elder sister saw a different expression on his face instead of indifference.
There was an enthusiastic smile on his face!
...
"Enemy attack!!!"
"Prepare for assault!!! Ready the cannons!!!"
"Get the cavalry ready!" "Open the gates!!"
"Gunner squad, provide rear support!!" "Lower the drawbridge!!"
"Open the gun ports!! Initiate bombardment!!"
Inside a castle, numerous men were moving about to counter the opposing attack that was taking ce on their castle.
That was everyone''s assumption, until "the castle" took the shape of a human... It was Capone ''Gang'' Bege!
"What!?" "There''s something inside his body!!!"
Marine soldiers felt confusion as they witnessed small cannons suddenly emerging from within the man''s body.
"Eh!? It got bigg-" The shots from the small cannons grewrger as soon as they left Bege''s body. Then... Boom!
"Owaaaahh!!" Followed by the Marines being blown away.
"What!? He''s not even doing anything!"
"What''s happening!!?"
"Something''sing out of his stomach!!"
"Horses are emerging from his body!!!"
"What kind of power does that man possess!!?"
The Marine soldiers stood in astonishment at this iprehensible situation... Their foe was harboring an army and weaponry within his body!
"I told you, my military power is greater...!!!" Bege dered after showcasing his abilities.
Returning to Gyangu Ind:
"Hahahaha!!! It seems Boss has be serious!"
"Unbelievable! Boss''s mastery of the Shiro Shiro no Mi has be impable!"
"Bahahaha! Who would dare provoke an army in a single man!!"
"These Marines were shocked, Shahahaha! Look at the astonished expressions on their faces!"
"I told you, my military power is greater! What a strong line, Boss!"
A wide smile appeared on Bege''s face as he observed the drastic change in the battlefield...
"This battle has given me the chance to showcase my abilities. Straw Hat did the right thing by punching that Celestial Dragon!"
"Eeeehhhh?!!?" "Boss! But didn''t you say the opposite just a few minutes ago?"
"Silence! I didn''t say anything!"
"I''m mistaken, Boss. I''m sorry, please don''t kill me - Argh!"
After reprimanding the reckless individual, Bege returned to enjoying the manga.
"This is wonderful. It seems the future prospects of the Castle Fruit are not limited to just smuggling weapons and contraband... It can transform a single man into a mobile army..."
"This is amazing!" Seeing how his manga counterpart effortlessly decimated the Marine soldiers provided her with a lot of inspiration.
...
Marineford:
In the main courtyard, within the rear buildings, and even in workces, whether on warships or in assembly areas, Marine soldiers were in a state ofplete bewilderment.
"What''s going on with the peculiar man, Capone ''Gang'' Bege?"
"What kind of devil fruit is this unbelievable one?"
"Oh, the shock! I can''t even fathom how he could summon a cavalry army from his body!"
"This man is like a fortified fortress!"
"He truly is a castle man!"
In the Fleet Admiral''s office:
"What in the hell is this! What is Kizaru doing?"
"Even beginners could cause this much damage even with an admiral''s arrival!?"
"He''s a user of the Castle-Castle Fruit... He truly is the Castle Man... It would be foolish topete with him in military power."
"Borsalino should move personally to crush him before he inflicts greater harm than this."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 557: Basil Hawkins Straw man.
Chapter 558: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 1)
Chapter 559: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 2)
Chapter 551 Readiness... Rayleigh Enters the Stage!
Chapter 551 Readiness... Rayleigh Enters the Stage!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"I''ll have those women stuffed, and I''ll turn those men into ves with nothing but skin and bones!"
While the Celestial Dragon Rosward was thinking aloud about how he would deal with Luffy and hispanions, he didn''t notice someone falling directly on his head.
"GYAAAAAAHH!!!" Usopp thought that the pain of the fall was inevitable, so he screamed, but fortunately, he felt nothing but something broken under his butt.
"Father!!!" Princess Sharlia couldn''t believe what she was seeing - first her elder brother, and now even her esteemed father being abused by the Strawhat Pirates!
"Ow ow ow"
"Geh!! Sorry, Mister!" Usopp didn''t know the identity of the person he just fell onto, but he knew he had caused a great deal of damage and sincerely apologized. It was an ident, after all, and not intentional.
But in the eyes of the spectators, it didn''t matter whether it was intentional or not.
"E... Even Saint Rosward!!!"
"These pirates just dug themselves even deeper!!! They''re all insane!!!"
"Luffy, where''s Caimie!?" asked Usopp.
"Over there!! As soon as we get that bomb off her neck, we''re getting out of here. Battleships and an admiral areing."
Luffy pointed to Caimie, who was in the middle of the stage, before speaking with impatience.
"EEHHH!!?" Usopp felt terror upon hearing that an admiral wasing.
"The Marines are already here, Strawhat." At that moment, a new voice spoke.
"Who are you? And what''s with the bear?" Luffy turned around to see a young man wearing a yellow jacket with ck sleeves and tattoos on his hands, along with a spotted hat. However, what caught Luffy''s attention the most was the bear behind the man.
"The Marines have been here since the auction started."
"They''ve surrounded the auction house." Trafalgar Law continued to speak.
"EHH? Really!?" eximed Luffy.
"After all, they have a Headquarters right here on this Archipgo."
As Law said, it became evident that there were marines soldiers surrounding the auction house.
"I don''t know who they wanted to catch but I''m sure they never dreamed that someone would actually attack a Tenryuubito."
"You''re Trafalgar Law!! Luffy, this man is a pirate," said Robin after recognizing Law.
"Fufu You''ve shown me something interesting, Strawhats."ughed Trafalgar Law.
"The bear, too?" Luffy was still curious about what was going on with the bear, sitting like a human.
North Blue, Flevance Ind:
Trafalgar Law that will be born in this world might be vastly different from the original Law from the manga. The Butterfly Effect has been set into motion, not only affecting Law but also altering the destinies and even the birth times of most characters who appear in the original manga but have not yet been born or are born in this manga era.
This phenomenon urred due to the direct intervention of Rob and his extraordinary ability to steal the lineage of others and make it his own, guided by the eye of the mangaka who can perceive and correct plot lines. Nevertheless, it is still referred to as The Butterfly Effect, whether the intervention is direct or indirect.
What Rob didn''t anticipate was that Chris and Mary would recognize Trafalgar Law as their son the first moment he appeared.
If it weren''t for Rob''s presence in this world, Law would have already been born by this time, but with Rob''s interference, which burdened Chris with significant responsibilities, such as being the president of the Republic, the timing of Law''s birth was slightly dyed.
At this moment, the couple was discussing an important topic.
"What do you think happened for our son to choose to be a pirate?" Mary asked her husband anxiously.
"I don''t really know, but I''m sure of one thing," Chris replied sinctly.
"What is it?"
"It definitely has to do with Lead Amber... you see, Rob doesn''t exist in the manga except as a ghost protecting his daughter Robin from heaven... this means that there is no cure for Amber Lead''s disease... then you can expect the worst," Chris exined calmly.
"That''s right... I almost forgot about this matter. Law lookspletely healthy and devoid of any signs of Amber Lead, so... what might have happened in his past... I really want to know."
Mary no longer cares about the plot or defeating the celestial dragons; all she is interested in is learning more about Trafalgar Law''s background.
Even though his fate in real life will certainly be different from what it would have been in the manga, both father and mother still wish to see it.
Little did they know that when the right timees and they see with their own eyes what they currently desire, they will regret this wish. They will want to rewind time to this point so as not to wish for it, just to avoid seeing it, but no regrets will do them good at that time. Nheless, they are fortunate that this is still in the distant future.
"And what''s up with the bear?" Just like Luffy was curious, Mary feels the same.
"Hahaha, how would I know?"ughed Chris.
...
Marigoa:
"Very brave... daring to hit a celestial dragon... thest person to have done such a crazy thing was Rocks D. Xebec."
"But the celestial dragon remained vindictive towards him until it caused his death... even someone like Xebec died after provoking a celestial dragon."
"So what do you expect will happen after this? Do not forget that in the world of manga, there is neither Rob nor his organization of hunters..."
"For sure, he will suffer... all his crew will suffer. I don''t think they will die, but the consequences of hitting a celestial dragon are something that can already be imagined."
At this moment, the five elders were discussing the current situation in the manga. They never expected to see a celestial dragon being attacked, and even after being dered descendants of the creators of the world, they are still being challenged, first intentionally by Luffy, and then unintentionally by Usopp. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But even so, this did not greatly affect their current mood. Everything became predictable as the events of the manga progressed and elerated.
Beating a celestial dragon, although uneptable, is much better than killing one.
"Who do you think the Admirals will send to carry out the punishment?"
At this moment, the voice of the most mysterious woman in this world spoke up.
"I assume Sengoku will send the fastest among them when he hears about the situation, so I bet it will be Borsalino." Saint Nasjuro calmly answered his Lord''s question.
"That monkey who ate the light fruit and got thest ranking among the three in the training sses because of hisck of hard work... well, that would be enough to drive them to despair~ I want to see that, fufufu ~" Imuughed slowly as she continued to turn the pages of the manga.
When she took a look at the old man with sses who had reappeared and what he had done, she couldn''t help but reassess the situation.
ording to Garp, this man was a living legend, like Whitebeard. So it is possible that one Borsalino is not enough.
...
Ohara:
"Yohohohoho!!!"
"I have finally arrived at the event venue! Without me, Brook, every reader will feel that something important is missing..."
Brook unabashedly praised himself, but it didn''t bother Vegapunk and the others; after all, Brook had some truth in his words.
After all, who''s the one who will ask the female celestial dragon to see her underwear and make the whole world burst intoughter? Of course, Brook!
"This celestial dragon wants to kill Caimie!"
"Hey, Brook, do something!"
"Caimie hasn''t done anything wrong; she''s a cute and innocent mermaid!" Homing was very sad. Every time a celestial dragon does something bad, his identity as one of themes back to haunt him.
"It seems that both Usopp and Robin and Zoro are already prepared, so there''s no need to worry," Clover said with a smile.
"Oh, what happened? Why did she suddenly fall to the ground?"
"What''s this tearing up the auction logo? It''s old Rayleigh again, and that giant!"
"Hahahaha! Incredible! He sold himself at the human auction for real money!"
"Strong people have some strange fetishes already..."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 542: One Look Causes Many to Faint!
Chapter 543: Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (Part 1)
Chapter 544: Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (Part 2)
Chapter 552 One Look Causes Many to Faint!
Chapter 552 One Look Causes Many to Faint!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Die, you damn fish!!!"
Sharlia, the daughter of the Celestial Dragon Rosward, pointed her gun at Caimie, who was trying to defend herself with her hands.
Seeing this, Usopp, Robin, and Zoro prepared to intervene at any moment to rescue Caimie.
But before they could take a step, Sharlia''s body trembled, her eyes turned white, and she copsed to the ground. "Princess Sharlia!!!"
"You see, my dear giant? This ce ispletely messed up," said a calmly old man stepping out from inside the theater, followed by the giant he was conversing with.
"The auction''s over, and I''ve stolen their money... Looks like it''s time to do some gambling."
"You''re a pretty sneaky old man... Where did you get some money?" asked the giant.
"Well, I was hoping to steal some more from whoever bought me." As he said that, the old man drank sake from his metal sk.
"Just think about it... Who would possibly want an old man for a ve!!? Wahahahahaha!!"
At The New World:
"Wahahahaha!!!"
"Having an old man like you as a ve, Rayleigh, can one consider it a blessing or a curse?"
On the Oro Jackson, Rogerughed heartily after witnessing Rayleigh''s entrance scene and his recent words.
"Well, well... I didn''t know that retiring would lead me to this situation. I had decided to remain a pirate until I die."
"Is that so..."
"Wahahahaha! This is amusing! Look, even the giant was shocked. It appears to be the first time in his life witnessing someone selling themselves for money, considering Giants live for such a long time."
"Gurararara!! The esteemed Dark King being sold as a ve. This can''t even be deemed a ck joke. If my manga counterpart were to hear about this, he might die ofughter before his illness does."
"Oh, even you, Newgate? Wahahaha!!"
At that moment, only Roger and Whitebeard dared to tease Rayleigh, while the rest of the two crews suppressed theirughter with great effort.
"Oh~ it seems Rayleigh is finally getting serious..."
Roger''s smile widened as he observed the unfolding events, and the rest of the people on the ship shared the same sentiment.
Rayleigh, too, wore a smile this time, his eyes reflecting the familiar grin of his manga counterpart as he made a recognizable gesture.
"OHH! He used a bit of his Conqueror Haki..." said Roger, smiling.
"Gurararara! It seems Rayleigh has decided to flex his muscles~ evidently, the uing events will be even more exciting..."ughed Whitebeard.
"Will you take on the responsibility of safeguarding the seeds of the new generation, Rayleigh?" This time, Roger asks a serious question.
"Hm? Looks like we''re getting attention," said the old man as he noticed many people staring at them in astonishment.
"...!? What''s with that old man and giant!!?"
"Aren''t they auction items!!? How did they get out of the cage...?"
"How did they open the locks!!?"
"What do we do...!!?"
"What...? We''re not trained to capture people!!"
"And we don''t stand a chance against an unchained giant."
The auction men felt even more headache, just the thought of how to put the giant back in the cage gave them shivers... little did they know that the old man was much scarier than the giant.
"Ra... Rayleigh!" eximed Hatchan.
"Eh? That''s the coating guy!? Which one!?" Chopper was surprised. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"OHH!!? Is that Hatchi!? Hey, it''s been a while!! What''re you doing here!!? Where did you get that wound!!?"
Seeing Hatchan, Rayleigh was pleasantly surprised, but he quickly noticed his injury. "Ah- No, no need to say it."
Rayleigh stroked his beard while looking at Caimie as if contemting something, "Hmph..." He nced at the Celestial Dragon Charlos, whose face was disfigured from Luffy''s punch, and then back and forth before speaking again.
"I see... In other words... You''ve gotten yourself in a real mess, Hatchi..."
He looked at Luffy and his crew before asking with a confirming tone, "You guys helped him out?"
"Well then..." As soon as he said that, an immense pressure descended upon the auction, emanating from Rayleigh as the epicenter and washing over everything on the horizon. With the exception of Luffy and hispanions and a few individuals like Law and Kidd, all the auction men fainted.
"Eh...? Eh!? What!? What did he do!?" Usopp was shocked to see people dropping like flies despite nobody touching them.
"Who is that old man...!!?" Sanji was equally taken aback.
"...!!" Zoro was left speechless as well.
"That Straw Hat..." For the first time, Rayleigh looked at Luffy, his eyes hiding a mixture of surprise and peculiar anticipation that went unnoticed by others. After all, he recognized that straw hat.
"Suits a fearless man...!!"
"I''ve been wanting to meet you, Monkey D. Luffy." he said, smiling.
Ohara:
"What is this power!? It''s the same power that Red-Haired Shanks has!"
"Oh my god! He just looked at them... and they dropped with one nce!"
"This is incredible! It''s just like Shanks... Or is it more correct to say that Shanks is the one who is just like him?"
"I feel goosebumps! From now on, I''m a Rayleigh fan!"
"Hey man! Don''t underestimate old men! They can knock you out with one nce, just like Rayleigh-san did!"
"Hehehe~ this is fun!"
"He looks majestic and powerful... is this the strength of the second man in the Pirate King''s crew!?"
"If Rayleigh is so strong... how strong is Roger?"
"He said that he had always wanted to meet Luffy... That''s interesting!"
Readers enthusiastically discussed the events of thest scene of the chapter, which caused enthusiastic chills for almost everyone who witnessed it...
Domingo stared at Rayleigh''s face with a big smile before cing his hand on his forehead andughing as he recalled the day he awakened this power.
"Fufufu~ this is Haoshoku Haki, the Kings Haki... the qualifications of the King... just like me, he owns it..."
"But, how can a king serve under another King wholeheartedly?"
Here, Mingo felt confused for the first time.
...
Sabaody Archipgo:
Inside the art store, Shakky was looking at the manga with a smile on her face.
"This old man looks more sexy than the current Rayleigh, Fufufu~"
"White hair gave him a wonderful splendor~"
"So this is what your first meeting with the Straw Hats is like, Dear Rayleigh? That''s fun."
Shakky continued reading the manga until the chapter ended in a way that made her more excited than ever.
"One look to eliminate all the mobs... my dear is very strong~ as expected."
At this moment, Shakky wished to see Rayleigh''s reaction to the current flow of certain events.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 543: Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (Part 1)
Chapter 544: Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (Part 2)
Chapter 545: Domingo''s Involvement in ves Trading!
Teaser from Pat:
"So, my Lord, what course of action shall we take?"
"Let''s observe the unfolding events. I have a feeling he will be the catalyst for the Straw Hat crew''s first significant defeat," Imu proimed with a wicked grin.
She had purposefully suppressed her formidable observation haki ability, choosing not to preemptively glean the volume''s contents at a nce. This allowed her to savor every new scene as it unfolded.
Chapter 553 Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (1)
Chapter 553 Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Back on Gyangu Ind, the atmosphere remained festive as news spread about Capone Bege, the Boss of the Capone gang, discovering his appearance in the manga.
"Who is this old man..."
"Ray... Rayleigh!? The Pirate King Vice-Captain?!"
"What is someone like him doing at a human auction? Could he be sold as a ve? What a joke!"
"How disgusting... If I had been born a Fish-Man, my fate would have been just as bad as theirs, but fortunately..."
"Is he going to confront the Celestial Dragon? He actually hit him... it''s unbelievable!"
"What''s wrong with this crazy crew? Unbelievable!"
"They''ve already faced off with Admiral Aokiji in the past, don''t they know that being chased by an admiral means the end for them?"
"Thank goodness I don''t have the recklessness of Straw Hat Luffy. Otherwise, I''d be imprisoned in the notorious Central Prison with my father by now!"
"This power...? Is this what they call Haki? Why don''t I possess it too... sigh~ my life would have been easier against those damn hunters if I had it."
All the while, Capone Bege waspletely absorbed in the events of the manga. The more he read, the more his excitement and tension skyrocketed.
"Boss! Look! You''ve appeared again, and this time it seems like you''re trying to escape, confronting an admiral''s face..." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"So what? Who the hell would want to face an admiral in Paradise?"
...
"One Piece" Events:
[Sabaody Archipgo, Lawless Zone]
"This is awful!! This town is in trouble!! The entire archipgo is in danger!!!"
The pirates ced their hands on their heads and shouted with terrified expressions drawn on their faces.
"Strawhat Luffy attacked a Tenryuubito!!! They were at an auction house on Grove 1!!!"
"He did what!!?"
"Kidd and Law were there, too!!"
...
On the side of the Fire Tank Pirates, Capone Bege was extremely tense at this moment: "How''s the coating of the ship going!?" he asked.
"Completed yesterday!!"
"We''reunching for Fish-Man Ind immediately!!"
"We can''t handle an admiraling down...!!!" Bege immediately dered that he wouldn''t stay here and wait for the end.
"Sir!!"
...
On the other hand, the captain of the Jewelry Bonney crew was annoyed after hearing the news:
"...!! That freaking moron! His captain is an idiot, too!!!" By saying that, Bonney was referring to Zoro.
"If I see them in the New World, I''ll kick their asses!!!" she eximed.
In the Sorbet Kingdom:
"Hahahaha! Our little princess is merciless! You really want to kick their asses!"
"Will we really see that happen someday?"
"Maybe... but the one who will be kicked in the ass is our little princess-"
As soon as he said that, Ivanov felt a suffocating pressure from Kuma''s gaze, so he quickly withdrew his words.
"N-fufufufu~ I''m just kidding ~ Bonney is so strong! She can really kick anyone''s ass just by turning him into a child or an old man."
Kuma nced at his child who was excited about her reappearance and said:
"It seems that your counterpart in the manga is ready to try to escape from the Admiral''s clutches, otherwise, how will she confidently say that she will go to the New World."
"Dad~ is the New World really as scary as they say about it?"
"What''s scary about it is its strange weather, and the Pirates are already out of time... let''s see, if you mean the New World in the manga, it must be really scary... but not anymore for our real-world counterpart."
"A New World with almost no pirates, undoubtedly, this is a positive change, one of my dreams to achieve was the reason that prompted me to form the Revolutionary Army... but it was achieved by Rob, and I''m happy for that."
This time Dragon spoke with a smile.
...
After hearing the explosive news, even the most fearless monk felt their madness shrink.
"What a troublesome crew...!!" said Urouge, referring, of course, to the Straw Hat crew.
Now, he waspletely sure of it.
...
After feeling the intense shock from the news of the uing war, another piece of news startled X Drake and his crew, making them eager to escape from there as quickly as possible.
"Everyone, work on preparing the ship for sail!" Drakemanded.
"Yes, sir!! Right away, Captain Drake!!"
"Now... Who''s going toe...!?" Drake wondered about the admiral who would being.
Minion Ind:
Inside the Pirate Barrels Pub:
"So far, only two admirals have appeared out of the three whose names have been mentioned, right?"
"The first to appear was Admiral Aokiji, immediately followed by Akainu, but that was when they were still vice admirals during the famous Ohara incident..."
"Aokiji then appeared, as the first real Admiral in the story, in Long Ring Long Land"
"The admiral named Kizaru remains... He''s the only one who hasn''t shown up yet... so I''m assuming he''s the one who''sing this time."
Having said all that, Barrels drank his wine from therge wooden pestle in his hand at once.
His pirates looked at him in amazement, even his son Dory was in shock.
"Captain, did you take drugs? How can you analyze it so cleverly?"
"This is amazing, captain!"
"But captain... isn''t that what the person called Odachi said in his tweet a little while ago -?"
Before the man finished his speech, Barrels threw a wooden cup at his face.
"Shut the fuck up!"
"Well, my son... your counterpart in the manga is in trouble this time... since you were in the Navy and defected to the ranks of Pirates, the next Admiral must tear you apart for treason..."
"... That is if you really betrayed them."
Hearing that, Drake fell into a meditative silence for a moment.
Tens of thousands of meters above sea level, the festive atmosphere on the sky ind of Birka was no different from that in the blue sea.
"Fufufu~ what a mess..."
"It''s all because of Straw Hat Luffy... Due to his thick plot armor, he''lle out of it unscathed... but what about us?"
"Well, I''ll pray for our innocent souls. After all, this is the admiral we''re talking about..."
"Anyway, whatever the oue, I will be satisfied if the Straw Hat Pirates suffer as much as we will~"
Urouge was well aware that the protagonist of the story cannot lose badly; fate must find a way out for him from somewhere.
...
"The situation''s how it is...!! They''re not going to just round up everyone they see, right?"
"They''ll be after Strawhat Luffy."
The On Air Pirate crew gathered under the leadership of their captain, Scratchmen Apoo, who had just spoken.
After all, even he didn''t want to be chased by an admiral, despite saying, "I kinda want to see what an admiral is like."
As always, the curious cat got killed, and Apoo wouldter discover this.
"Apoo, what are you saying!? Let''s get out of here!!" Hearing that, his crew members broke out in a cold sweat. If their captain truly acted on what was going through his mind, they would undoubtedly be buried here.
...
Not far from Apoo''s crew, the Hawkins crew was in the same situation, but with a captain as calm as still water.
"Captain Hawkins!!!" shouted the crew members. It was evident that they had heard what happened, and they urged their captain to make the decision to escape.
"Calm down... Today isn''t my day to die," Hawkins replied.
His crew members wanted to cry, but there were no tears...
They all had the same thought: "It''s not your day to die, but hell, what about us!? You have all our lives within you, don''t you...? We are the ones who will die for you, damn it!"
Of course, they didn''t dare to say that out loud.
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
Inside the art store:
Tonjit looked at the members of his tribe, who were having fun reading the manga, and then turned his head to look at the strange men with long arms.
"Strange... didn''t they notice that the kid with the man is Scratchmen Apoo?"
Tonjit muttered under his breath before returning to delve into the events of the new volume.
"Yoho! My son is really not afraid of the Admiral!"
"Why would I be afraid of him, Oyaji? Isn''t my counterpart in the manga a Supernova like Luffy and the others?"
Apoo was still an 8-year-old child, so his ideas were that simple.
"Don''t get cocky, Apoo, even if you are talented, without a doubt today will be the day when your manga counterpart will get his first setback."
At least his father had some insight.
Yellow Stone Ind:
""
"What? Is there something on my face?" The blond boy with a pale face asked the young girl who was looking at him with narrowed eyes.
"Your counterpart in the manga is interesting... he hasn''t even been afraid of the Admiral, right, hehe~" His sister named Archaughed sarcastically.
"If he said that he will not die today, it means that he will not die... so why fear -"
Before Little Hawkins could finish his words, he was drowned out by a crowd of newly appeared fanatical fans.
"You really are Basil Hawkins at this childhood age!"
"I want an autograph!"
"And me too, please give me an autograph!"
"Are you his sister?"
"Beautiful little sister~ can you ask your little brother for an autograph for me?"
All day long, the brother and sister kept running from fanatical fans one after another.
These fans had one thing inmon... they all admired the mighty pirates.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 544: Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (Part 2)
Chapter 545: Domingo''s Involvement in ves Trading!
Chapter 546: Removing the Explosive Cor with His Bare Hand!
Chapter 554 Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (2)
Chapter 554 Admiral Kizaru is on his way! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Holy Land Marigoa]
"... It''s that brat again...!!"
At this moment, Sengoku was massaging his temples as his head was throbbing after hearing the news of the assault on the Celestial Dragon at such a critical time.
"Again and again...!!"
"There''s something wrong with that entire family...!!!"
"Reports indicate that, along with the Strawhat Pirates, the pirate Eustass Kidd and several of his crew, as well as Trafalgar Law and members of his crew, are there."
The high-ranking official continued to provide information on the current situation at the auction house.
"In all, 13 pirates with bounties have been confirmed, and 5 of those are rookies with bounties over 100 Million."
"Of course, the primary offender is Monkey D. Luffy, who caused harm to one of the Tenryuubiyo."
"Communication with the garrison at the human shop... Ah, No, I mean the ''Public Employment Office'' has been cut. We believe they''ve all been taken out..."
"More importantly, with three Tenryuubito taken hostage, this is a disastrous situation, the likes of which we''ve never seen before."
After hearing all that, Sengoku sighed and asked themodore:
"Have they made any demands?"
"No, not yet!!" replied themodore.
"Whatever the case may be, the fact remains that they attacked the World''s Nobility, there''s no way that we can''t respond. Sengoku" At this moment, a third voice came from the side.
The owner of the voice was wearing a cloak with the word "Admiral" printed on the back.
"Kizaru" said Sengoku.
"I''ll go. And I''ll be right back. Please be at ease."
Half of the face of the Admiral called Kizaru appeared. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Marineford:
"Whew... so the one who''s going to go this time is you, Borsalino?"
"As expected... the moment of your appearance has alreadye."
"Buwahahahahaha!!" At this moment, Garp burst outughing.
Everyone looked at him with confusion.
"What are youughing at, Garp!?" Sengoku asked with an angry expression on his face.
"Buwahahaha! Every time I see you in the manga, you alwaysin about my family members. Luffy seems to have caused a huge amount of damage to your manga counterpart, Sengoku!"
"I''m really sorry about that. Those bastards from my family are really crazy. The first became the leader of the revolution, and the second wants to be the Pirate King. Sengoku, I assume that your ck hair willpletely turn white in a year or two because of my family members, Bwahaha!"
Garp wasughing, and tears were sshing from his eyes. It was clear that he was mocking more than apologizing.
"And do you call this an apology, GARP, you bastard?!" eximed Sengoku.
On the side, Kizaru was not interested in harassing Garp as usual for Sengoku, because today is his day! He finally appeared in the manga!
"Only half of my face... the moment of my full appearance will be majestic andpletely magnificent~"
"It seems that the shining moment of these rookie supernovas will end in my hands, sigh~ it''s not by hand a trick after all, I''m an honest Marine just doing my duty."
Hearing that, both Sakazuki and Kuzan snorted.
"Lucky bastard, just because you''re the fastest, you get a chance to show off... anyway, it''s good that they only sent you. Otherwise, if I''m sent, then this manga has to be finished early because of the death of its protagonist."
No expression appeared on Sakazuki''s face indicating that he was joking while saying that.
"Sigh~ what a nuisance you are, Akainu... Well, say, how do you n to end the story with a legendary pirate like Rayleigh beside to Luffy? How do you n to bypass him?" Borsalino asked with a sneer on his face.
"He looks very old in the manga. It will be a difficult battle, but in the end, justice will prevail. The Dark King will drown in my magma!"
"As if that warm spring of yours could burn even the clothes of a super Haki expert like Rayleigh, bwahaha! Kid, don''t have to be cocky yourself, why not bet again?"
Even though Garp is focused on making fun of Sengoku, he can still hear the nonsense that these young admirals are saying, so he takes another chance to take away more of Akainu''s fortune.
"Get away from me, I don''t want to bet with you anymore," Sakazuki''s response was very fast this time.
Or did he want to lose his entire fortune to this obnoxious old man?
...
Not far from the Marines HQ, in the Domain of the Gods within the Holy Land:
At this moment, themotion caused by the Tenryuubitos had exceeded what Figand Garling, the leader of the God Knights, could endure.
"Damn you, you disgusting worms!" He couldn''t help but curse those Celestial Dragons who had lost their sound judgment.
In all his life, he had never seen a Celestial Dragon rejoice at seeing another Celestial Dragon being beaten by amon mortal.
This was something he did not expect to see even in his wildest dreams.
But what was happening before him now?
"Ha~Ha~Ha~Ha...!"
"Bahahahahaha!"
"Keiheiheihei!"
"Shishishishi!"
All sorts of strangeughter could be heard from those Celestial Dragons who had lost control and wereughing hysterically after seeing the bastard named Charlos being beaten by Luffy.
"Damn bastard Charlos! Get what you deserve! How dare you try to buy a Caimie and shoot the gentle Fish-Man Hatchi!" An angry Celestial Dragon roared.
"Good punch in the face! I will remember it for the rest of my life!"
"This is such a satisfying feeling... I never thought I would feel such relief after seeing bastard Charlos get beaten."
"Hahahaha! There''s no doubt your family is so lucky, Rosward, to have earned the hate of Luffy and his buddies!"
The Celestial Dragons surrounded and harassed Rosward from time to time, causing him to wish he could dig a hole and hide underground away from these scoundrels.
"Oh, it seems that the person who is going to deal with them is Kizaru... This is good, with his speed, he will ensure that no one escapes," Seeing the appearance of Admiral Kizaru, a mocking smile appeared on Garling''s face.
"Just an admiral is enough... if one of the Holy Knights is sent, this manga will end early. At that time, there will be no entertainment for us World Nobles."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 545: Domingo''s Involvement in ves Trading!
Chapter 546: Removing the Explosive Cor with His Bare Hand!
Chapter 547: The Three Captains Against the Navy!
Chapter 555 Doflamingos Involvement in Slaves Trading!
Chapter 555 Domingo''s Involvement in ves Trading!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 1:
Disco stood before the human auction house, once flourishing under his rule but now reduced to ruins. Every day, he woulde here, searching through the wreckage of his former auction, only to leave disappointed.
The auction house, which he had painstakingly built, was now a thing of the past due to the actions of ruthless hunters. Not only had his auction house been leveled, but other ones involved in human trafficking had also suffered the same fate.
Today, however, was different from the previous days. Disco knew that it was all over.
"Why did you spare me until now? Were you nning to make an example of me?" he uttered, not talking to himself.
Behind him stood five hunters, dressed in their uniforms.
"The guild master''s orders were clear: apprehend him when the time is right. Maybe witnessing the consequences of his sins from a different perspective will lead to repentance," one of the hunters exined.
Hearing this, Disco''s body trembled, and tears streamed down his face. He was crying, but the hunters behind him remained unmoved by his disy of emotions.
"Emmanuel Disco, you are under arrest. Do not resist. Any movement or aggression will be used against you in court. You have the right to appoint awyer, and if you cannot afford one, the court will provide one for you. You are charged with crimes including human trafficking, murder, rape, and fraud..."
Disco felt a powerful force immobilizing him, rendering him unable to move or speak. One of the hunters, possessing a devil fruit ability, had activated his power to manipte the air around Disco, turning him into a human lock.
As the manga book slipped from Disco''s hand, the moment he tried to grasp it, it fell open. The hunters paid no attention to its contents.
Within the manga''s pages, a familiar face appearedDonquixote Domingo, smiling cunningly.
...
"One Piece" Events:
[Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 1, Human Shop, Backstage.]
((Fufufufufufu!!))
The strangeughter echoed from the Den Den Mushi.
"This is noughing matter!! Isn''t this your shop!?" eximed Disco.
"Haa... Haa... Mister Domingo, where are you...!!!?"
"The shop''s reputation will be tarnished, and considering Saint Rosward''s family, they''ll likely me us for this...!! You have to do something!!"
((Fufufufu!! You know... The human trade is already old news, idiot!!))
"Eh!?...!!?" Disco was surprised to hear that.
((We''re in the age of "Smiles." Don''t call me again, Disco. I''ll leave the shop to you...!! Fufufufu!!))
"What!!? You''re just going to abandon me? In the midst of the worst disaster we''ve ever faced-!!"
((Shut up... You''re a pain in the ass.)) Domingo interrupted harshly. ((You... While you were ming me for your own misfortune, a new era has been drawing closer, Disco.))
Disco: "...!?"
((Right now, I... No, right now we are being recalled by the Marines.))
The scene shifted from Disco''s location to where Domingo was situated.
Domingo was enjoying a sunbath while sipping a cold drink.
"How... Do you see this ying out?"
A wicked smile appeared on Domingo''s face as he continued, "The Whitebeard Pirates... versus The Royal Shichibukai!!"
At Elbaf Ind: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"So he''s already been arrested? Well, good job, keep apprehending all those who were involved in evil deeds in the past..."
"Don''t arrest people who haven''t done anything yet. Maybe the manga will be their chance to repent."
As soon as he said that, Rob disconnected and put his iPhone 14 Pro Max back in his pocket... in this world, he would make sure to gradually bring back the so-calledmunication snails to Nature and rece them with something more practical - mobile phones. He was just waiting for the right time to ask Vegapunk about developing it.
After all, no matter how formidable his 2 trillion art points are, it will not be enough for him to buy phones for everyone in the world. It is better to return this world to its technological roots, especially since phones are considered a lost technology in this world where they were popr 800 years ago.
"This evil man was the one behind the ve trade!"
"Isn''t he Shichibukai Domingo?"
"He looks like a typical despicable person!"
Hearing the Giants'' sarcasticments, Rob shook his head and sighed.
"He''s my disciple, guys, don''t swear at him."
...
At Ohara:
"Fufufu, it looks like my reputation is going to take a hit again."
At this moment, almost everyone in the art store was staring at young Domingo with mixed emotions.
Who doesn''t know Donquixote Domingo in Ohara?
Despite being just a 15-year-old teenage boy, he was a big shot.
Not only was he a high-ranking A-rank Hunter with great potential to be a legendary hunter in the future, but he was also a disciple of Rob. With this identity, no one dared to show any signs of displeasure on their face, even if it appeared in the manga that Domingo is the real one behind human trafficking.
"Human trafficking? This is the least expected thing from my manga counterpart, Fufufu... I''m sure the next one is worse... so let''s just have fun," said Domingo with an evil smile on his face.
"Brother, it''s okay, it''s okay. After all, the events of the manga have nothing to do with our reality," Rosinante thought that his brother was feeling down, so he hurried to console him with words.
"Yes, yes, Doffy-kun, this person in the manga does not represent the current you. You are the leader of the Three Stars, the most promising team of hunters in the guild. Whoever dares to disrespect you, I will stun him with lightning for you!" Enel was excited about the idea of stunning someone.
"Fufufufu~ maybe experiencing some drama in this life isn''t so bad after all... this manga I like may be my real enemy in the future."
"Heh~ the Whitebeard Pirates versus the Royal Shichibukai? Could there be a war after all?"
"It seems that we are in for some really exciting events... who do you think will be the winner, huh!?"
...
In the treacherous waters of the New World, a momentous revtion unfolded:
"This kid... he''s the real boss and the mastermind behind Disco," Whitebeard remarked, astonishment etched across his face.
"What does he mean by ''this is the era of smiles''? Strange, why do I sense something disgusting from this word, contrary to its meaning," Roger pondered, his brows furrowed in contemtion.
"Look at this, guys," Rayleigh called out, drawing everyone''s attention.
"Gurararara!!"
"Wahahaha!!"
Domingo''sst words sent ripples of amusement through the crew, and both Whitebeard and Roger burst intoughter, their hearty voices resonating across the ship.
"The Whitebeard Pirates versus The Royal Shichibukai?" Marco questioned a glint of excitement in his eyes.
"It seems that the war is inevitable! Haha! I have to find big brother Rob and urge him to hurry up and draw the story!" Shanks eximed, enthusiasm brimming within them.
"I want to see the events of the war right away!"
"I''m so excited!"
"And so am I!"
"We''ll surely defeat the damn Navy!"
The high spirit of the mighty Whitebeard Pirates soared to new heights, their determination to face whatever challengesy ahead unwavering.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 546: Removing the Explosive Cor with His Bare Hand!
Chapter 547: The Three Captains Against the Navy!
Chapter 548: Is he really Kuma?
Chapter 556 Removing the Explosive Collar with His Bare Hand!
Chapter 556 Removing the Explosive Cor with His Bare Hand!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Amidst the unfolding events of the chapters, numerous questions surfaced in the minds of the people:
"Is this the Navy we once believed in to protect us from evil?"
"Are these the Navy we used to pay taxes to for protection from pirates and mercenaries?"
"Why do they allow the existence of such a ce where human beings arepromised?"
"Isn''t the envement of human beings evil?"
"Are these the Celestial Dragons, the rulers of the world? Why do they look so repulsive in form and character?"
"First, the merciless destruction of Ohara, where thousands of innocent lives were lost for no apparent reason... and now this... I never imagined talking insects in this world, let alone ones who have power over us."
"I wonder... do they wear bubbles on their heads because they refuse to breathe the same air as us humans?"
"Why use a poor human being as a mount when they have two healthy legs? This is beyond myprehension..."
"Why must every one who sees them kneel before them... are they truly descendants of the gods?"
"For goodness'' sake! Do you think the gods would give birth to such scum looking like that?"
"The situation in our world is not right, something is wrong... what really happened 800 years ago, I wonder?"
"These Navy bastards! I despise them! They amassed such a huge number to surround the auction... yet, when my vige needed just one Navy ship to drive out the Pirates, they were nowhere to be found! The Pirates wreaked havoc and escaped sessfully..."
"Do you believe you''re a Celestial Dragon, Man, that the Navy would send troops to rescue you? Hehehe, in your dreams."
Around the world, readers were overwhelmed by their intense emotions as the manga One Piece gradually revealed the reality of the world government and the Navy.
The revtions continued to build up until reaching a critical point - the exposure of the Celestial Dragons and their treatment of humans, formerly concealed and practiced on a small scale but now known to all.
In short, people across the world grew to hate the Celestial Dragons fiercely! Centuries of grievances had umted, and their impact could not be underestimated.
The Navy and government personnel turned red and green with anger and frustration as they faced insults and curses from the public at the World Forum.
At this moment, Sengoku and the five elders knew that they had suffered yet another defeat - aplete and undeniable loss.
As for Imu, she remained unaffected,ughing as if nothing bothered her.
"Go on, my dear, I want to see more. Let''s see where this leads... in the end, the strongest and smartest shall prevail," Imu thought.
And so, she continued to turn the pages of the manga with curiosity...
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Any word from Headquarters!?" asked the Rear Admiral who was leading the soldiers to besiege the human shop auction, inquiring one of his men.
"Admiral Kizaru is on his way!!" replied the soldier.
"But the troops apanying him..." he added.
The Rear Admiral felt relieved after hearing that, but upon hearing the second half of the soldier''s report, he was shocked.
"Those!!? Those things areing here!!?"
"Yes!! It looks that way...!!"
...
Returning to the scene inside the auction house, Pappag was shouting with tears streaming from his eyes:
"Oy, Oy, Gramps, don''t be reckless!! It''s gonna explode!!!"
"The ves'' cors explode! We''ve seen it ourselves!!" eximed Chopper too.
"I saw it too. That cor really is bad news!!" added Brook.
"It''s alright, just stay still." Rayleigh ced his hands on the cor around Caimie''s neck while reassuring her with gentle words.
"No! We told you, you can''t take it off without the key!!!"
PIPIPIPIPIPIPI*** As soon as Rayleigh touched it, the explosive cor made a dangerous sound, as if it was about to detonate.
"It''s already sounding! What''re you doing!!?"
GUSHA!!!* But at that moment, Caimie heard the sound of breaking, "EH!?" surprised when she realized what had happened.
The others didn''t hear it, so they were still tense.
"We''re done for! You won''t make it in time!! Caimieee~!!!"
After breaking it, Rayleigh threw the cor away, then BOOM! An explosion urred.
"... It came off!!" Nami was shocked.
"Hey, hey!! What was that!? The cor and cuffs are already gone!!?"
"Look!! I found the keys and everything!!"
Franky felt that his efforts were in vain, so he was not pleased.
"Um... Thank you!!" Caimie thanked him for doing it for her.
"Oh, good work... But it''s fine. You, take this girl...!!" said Rayleigh, smiling.
"What the hell was that!!? What''s going on here!!? Who the hell are you!?"
Franky still didn''t know anything about what happened after Rayleigh appeared.
"What...!? What did he do!? That old man did something weird again...!!" Usopp asked, shocked.
"He took off the cor with his bare hands...!!" Even Brook was shocked by the recent events.
In the depths of the sea, Fish-Man Ind:
"Hmm? This is strange..." Tom massaged his chin, his face showing surprise.
"What''s so weird about it, Tom-san?" Iceberg asked.
"..." Even Little Franky was paying close attention, eager to hear what his teacher had to say.
"Franky, could it be that even the memory of your manga counterpart was partially damaged in the sea train ident that hit you when you intercepted him?" wondered Tom.
"Huh? Why do you think so?" Little Franky was confused.
"That''s because this may not be your manga counterpart''s first encounter with Rayleigh... Have you forgotten? When they came to Water 7 to repair the ship at that time... We met with the Roger crew, including Rayleigh."
"I''m sure this event must have happened with your manga counterpart as well, so this might not be your first meeting with Rayleigh... so why didn''t you recognize him right away?" Tom exined his confusion.
"That''s right! But I don''t know..." Franky and Iceberg understood the underlying matter after their teacher''s exnation.
...
"He took off an explosive steel cor with his bare hand, very strong!"
"What a remarkable old man! I never thought that elderly humans could be so strong!"
"From today on, I admire Rayleigh!"
"Thanks for saving Caimie, Rayleigh-dono!"
Fish-Men and Mermaids were overjoyed to witness a happy ending to the Caimie kidnapping incident.
In such difficult moments, positive emotions easily prevailed among emotional individuals.
In his debut, Rayleigh won the admiration of all readers of different races, especially among the ves in Marigoa.
This strong guy disguised himself as a ve, and it seems like it wasn''t his first time doing so. Therefore, he must be more familiar with the real suffering they experience. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 547: The Three Captains Against the Navy!
Chapter 548: Is he really Kuma?
Chapter 549: Heart Pirates and Kidd Pirates VS Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 557 The Three Captains Against the Navy!
Chapter 557 The Three Captains Against the Navy!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"They''reing out!!" "Get ready!!!"
The Marine soldiers pointed their rifles at the auction house entrance where three young men had just appeared.
"Those are the three captains...!!" "Their advance guard ising out!!!" "On the right, they''re worth 300 Million, 315 Million, and 200 Million!"
At that moment, the three captains stood together in a rare scene.
"You guys... can just stand back," Luffy said as he squared his hands and stared at the Marine soldiers.
"I thought I told you two to stay back," Eustass Kidd replied arrogantly.
"If you try to order me around again, I''ll start with you, Eustass," Law said, clearly disliking Eustass Kidd''s arrogant attitude.
...
..
"Mortars!! Fire!!!" Upon hearing the orders, the soldiers fired their cannons at the three pirates.
"Gomu Gomu!! Balloon!!!" Luffy transformed into a massive balloon, deflecting the cannonball from his body back towards its owners, causing an explosion.
Seeing this, Kidd pointed his hand simply at the cannonball, and some strange electromaic sparks appeared from his hand. "Repel." After uttering the name of his technique, the cannonball came to a halt in mid-air and returned to its origin.
"Room!!" Law didn''t stop the party; instead, he moved his hand, forming a small whirlwind beneath his palm. In the next moment, a blue bubble covered the cannonball that was heading toward him and one of the Marine soldiers.
"What the hell is this circle!!?" eximed the Marine soldier who realized he was within the range of the blue bubble.
Though Law didn''t move, he sliced the air with his sword, and then the magic happened. The Marine soldier''s head was severed from his body. "UWAAAAHH!!"
"Shambles," said Law.
"Huh?" The cannonball was reced with the head of the man Law had previously cut off.
"EEHHHH!!?" Strangely, the decapitated head of the man was still alive in Law''s hand, but he quickly felt the pain of his body burning in the mes. "GUWAAAAH!!"
"Be careful!!! The cannons won''t work on these guys!!!" eximed one high-ranking Marine soldier.
"All three of them... Have Devil Fruit powers!!!"
Inside the Pangaea Pce, in the Holy Land of Marigoa:
Imu attentively watched the three captains who were bullying the mob with their abilities.
A smile appeared on her face as only two abilities caught her attention.
"Could it be that even the author himself has not yet known the truth of Gomu Gomu no Mi?" That would be interesting... the most annoying opponent in the world previously for me was this particr Devil Fruit."
Imu turned her gaze from Luffy, who was thought to be a rubber man all the time, to the dark-eyed guy.
"Ope Ope no Mi... So this boy is the user of the most useful Devil Fruit in recorded history?"
"His role in this story will certainly not be simple..."
"How is the search for these two fruits going on? Is there any news?" Imu looked at the five elders who were sitting below the throne and asked.
Hearing that, Saint Marcus Mars responded immediately. "The search for Nikka fruit and Ope Ope fruit is still ongoing, their whereabouts are still unknown, Imu-sama," Mars replied in a depressed tone.
"Well, forget about finding the Mythical Zoan Fruit because it has its own will. It''s practically impossible to catch it. Even if we get it in our hands, we might lose it the next day. But the Ope Ope fruit is very important... I heard Rob-chan is looking for it too, maybe he already realized the secret behind it."
"I can''t even imagine facing an opponent like Rob-chan who having an undying life like me... that would be ironic."
"I''m still relieved because I''m not his only enemy; his real enemy is time. As long as he gets old and dies, I won''t feel any difort... he can do whatever he wants in the human lifespan. Hahahahahaha!!!"
For the first time, Imu revealed why she is not worried about Rob, as she is a person who lives forever, making mortal beings insignificant to her, no matter how strong they may be." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Unfortunately, she didn''t know that Rob is already immortal... if he''s looking for the Ope Ope fruit, it''s just to make his immortality meaningful.
Marineford:
"Those little bastards, Buwahahaha!! Even without Haki, they still cause a lot of trouble," Garp wrinkled his nose contemptuously as he red at Luffy, Kidd, and Law.
"They think they''re strong and everything... right? Well, soon they will see what real power is... they will learn how to write the word despair!" Sakazuki had a fierce expression on his face as he stared at the youths, arrogantly disying their scrap powers.
Even he, the owner of a Logia-type Devil Fruit, Magu Magu no Mi, had never behaved so arrogantly at their age.
"Arara~ Sakazuki, it seems that you are really upset because of the events of the manga... are you sympathetic to Saint Rosward and his family?" Kuzan said sarcastically.
"I just hate Pirates!"
"Ahem... shut up, guys, let''s talk about what''s important now, don''t be distracted," At this moment, Sengoku intervenes.
"Gomu Gomu no Mi, a Paramesia-type Devil Fruit, gives its owner a super rubber body... not a big thing, but since it is the devil fruit that the protagonist of this story ate, it must have a hidden secret..."
Sengoku returned to stand in front of the whiteboard that he had personally ced there to exin some of the things he understood to his subordinates and to make it easier to deal with what the future might bringter.
"Does an ordinary Paramecia fruit really have some secrets on it, Sengoku? So wouldn''t my Woshu Woshu fruit have some secrets on it too?" Tsuru said with a calm expression. Personally, she did not think that there would be a secret of some kind on the rubber fruit.
"This and this arepletely different, Tsuru-chan... what gives the rubber fruit the premise of having a secret behind it is the person who ate it... is that understandable?"
"Next, Jiki Jiki no Mi, a Paramecia-type Devil fruit, too gives its owner a supernatural ability to manipte mas, although it is also not a big thing without having junk around, but it has the power of self-generating electromaic energy... since its user is standing side by side with the protagonist of the story, he may have some important role in the future."
"Very annoying, this young man looks arrogant like a prick in the ass... I''m looking forward to seeing my counterpart in the manga wiping the floor with his face." Borsalino was extremely unhappy every time he saw this Kidd acting.
Sengoku shook his head and continued, "the next fruit for me is the coolest devil fruit, which I''m pretty sure is a big secret, given that it''s the most expensive devil fruit in history... and even the Celestial Dragons are after it every time it appears... although with the appearance of Brook''s fruit, this rating may change, but nevertheless, Ope Ope no Mi is still at the top of the Paramecia-type."
"Due to its miraculous ability to cure any kind of disease by separating it directly from the body. it may even have the ability to fight aging, and this is truly miraculous."
"In any case, these three young men are special since the author chose to show them together in such a scene."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 548: Is he really Kuma?
Chapter 549: Heart Pirates and Kidd Pirates VS Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 550: Vice-Captain of the Pirate King!
Teaser fron Pat:
...
..
"Who would have expected the same thing to happen to our dearest heroes My tears won''t stop"
"This is so unfair Uwaaaah!!"
"Please stop... Where are you sending them!? The crew will be scattered this way!"
"This means we might not see the Straw Hat Pirates together for a long time!!!"
...
..
Chapter 558 Is he really Kuma?
Chapter 558 Is he really Kuma?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"Why is this chapter titled ''Kuma''? Could it have something to do with you?"
In the kingdom of Sorbet, where the Revolutionary Army usually gathers, Dragon nced at Kuma, who was sitting not far from him and asked, referring to the title of Chapter No. 505 of the manga.
"Maybe..." Kuma replied with a lifeless expression as if he had already foreseen something.
Well, Kuma was one of the best analysts of the One Piece manga, but he didn''t share his hypotheses on forums as Sengoku did; otherwise, he would have been more famous than him.
...
..
"Strange... why do I have a feeling that this is not Kuma..." After finishing reading the chapter, a peculiar sensation overcame Dragon and the others.
They all had the same feeling... there was something peculiar about it.
Even though this person resembled Kuma quite a bit, they couldn''t pinpoint why they felt he wasn''t the real Kuma.
"This guy is not me," Kuma spoke at that moment... his words deepened the doubts of Dragon, Crocodile, Bonnie, and Ivan.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"He''s attempting to take Saint Rosward''s ve!!" "How did he manage to undo the chains!!?"
The Marines who witnessed Law liberating the huge ve, bound near the auction as if a guard animal, were utterly astonished.
"Will you join me, Pirate Captain Jean Bart?" Law asked after using his ability to free Jean Bart from his explosive cor and handcuffs.
"It''s been a while since I''ve been called that." "If you release me from the Tenryuubito, I will dly pledge my loyalty to you!!!"
Having spoken those words, Jean Bart immediatelyunched an assault on the Marines, already considering himself a member of the Heart Pirates from that very moment.
"Fufu..."
"Well, I''ll take half the credit." "The Strawhat crew deserves some recognition too...!!"
...
By this time, the Kidd Pirates had already departed from the auction scene.
"They''re still pursuing us... Even after we destroyed the bridge..."
"Of course, even if we return to town, the Marines will be waiting for us there."
"Let''s leave the ind now!!"
Suddenly, Kidd felt something amiss, a sense of danger... He was attacked by a scorching yellowser beam, narrowly escaping fatal injury at thest moment.
"UWAH!!"
"Kidd!!" "Captain Kidd!!"
"Over there!!...!!?"
"That''s... It can''t be...!!"
The members of the Kidd Pirates were shocked to see the identity of the person who had just assaulted their captain.
"Why...!!?"
"Why is there a Shichibukai here...!!?"
Kidd''s expression darkened as he recognized Bartholomew Kuma.
In the South Blue, in the Samba Kingdom...
Upon returning to this ce, two individuals became engrossed in every subtle detail the manga revealed about a new character who had made an appearance.
And this new character is none other than Eustass Kid.
The reason for their interest was not arbitrary; it was because Kidd shared a striking resemnce to the due, from the husband''sst name to the wife''s facial features and hair color, leading them to specte that he could be their future son.
Though the couple had not yet confirmed whether Eustass Kidd was indeed their offspring, it didn''t deter them from closely following the events rted to him, especially after the recent scene in the manga.
"What on earth is this... is that Bartholomew Kuma!?" eximed Eustass Rodd upon seeing Kuma''s sudden appearance.
"This wasn''t unexpected, dear. We saw Kuma''s name in the chapter title... I just hope Kidd makes it out of this unscathed," Assia anxiously bit her lips.
"Could it be that the Navy has dispatched other Shichibukai, along with Kuma and Admiral Kizaru, to deal with the rising Pirates? If that''s the case, how can they survive?"
"Surviving the clutches of Bartholomew Kuma alone would be highly improbable, not to mention contending with an admiral and other formidable figures."
...
The ind of Jaya in the Grand Line:
"Is that...?"
"Perhaps it''s just his resemnce...?"
"But he''s so imposing... like a fierce animal."
"Focus on his face... there are some differences, though. He appears at least two decades younger than his portrayal in the manga, but he''s still unmistakable..."
"He''s looking at us! How intimidating!"
"Shh... let''s not speak too loudly..."
"But I''ve never heard of Jean Bart before..."
Inside the art store, arge crowd had gathered from different parts of the Grand Line, all with the same purpose: reading the One Piece manga.
Jean Bart was there not for any other reason; he, too, was an avid manga reader. Most of the time, he visited Jaya because it was the closest ce with an art store to his ind.
However, what Jean Bart did not expect was to see himself in the manga today!
" Pirate Captain Jean Bart Tenryuubito Saint Rosward''s ve Trafalgar Law"
"Is this my future? How intriguing."
The man''s eyes darkened as his earlier spection was confirmed. It wasn''t that he failed to recognize the owner of the massive body bound next to the auction house; he had noticed the resemnce all along, bing even more evident in the preceding chapters.
Yet, the certainty struck him only when his name was mentioned.
"Damn, all those Celestial Dragons!"
Jean Bart growled with deep-seated hatred.
...
On the Sea of the New World:
At this moment, the pirate ship of the Big Mom Pirates was sailing toward Whole Cake Ind.
"My body still trembles every time I recall that god-like pressure..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"How can one person be so overwhelmingly powerful?"
"Mama''s Conqueror Haki seemed like child''s ypared to what we faced at Elbaf..."
"I thought I''d copse if Rob-sama desired it - Perorin..."
"You would have perished if that was his wish... From the moment Iid eyes on him, I couldn''t see any future ahead."
In this moment of reflection, Katakuri, who had remained silent, spoke up.
"What''s that -" Before Perospero could finish his question to Katakuri, his Den Den Mushi began to ring.
He answered immediately, aware that his mother was calling.
"Mama... I''m sorry but..."
Perospero was sweating, struggling to find the right words to exin what had happened to his mother.
He knew that informing her they could no longer return to Elbaf would undoubtedly provoke her anger.
Facing his mother''s wrath after already enduring his father''s anger - or rather, Rob''s anger - would be a tragic and unjust fate for him.
"Mama Mama! Just return home, my dear children, I have something to share with you~"
But his mother''s joyous tone left him perplexed.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 549: Heart Pirates and Kidd Pirates VS Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 550: Vice-Captain of the Pirate King!
Chapter 551: I''m not gonna die, partner
ckStar_BH:
"Let me tell you some great news: I''ve finished this arc in My Pat today!"
Chapter 559 Heart Pirates and Kidd Pirates VS Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 559 Heart Pirates and Kidd Pirates VS Bartholomew Kuma!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
North Blue, Flevance Ind:
Inside the art store:
"What a peculiar bear follows Law... how can there be a talking bear that behaves like a human?"
"It could be a human eating a Zoan-type devil fruit, or it might belong to an animal race..."
"Is there such a race?"
"Tell me, my dear, did you know before today that there was a human race with long arms? And all those strange races mentioned in the list of ves?"
"Regarding the mention of the ve list, a race called Minks was also brought up... Bepo is probably from the Mink race."
"Oh... That is indeed possible..."
"Oh my God, our dear Law has also caught the attention of Bartholomew Kuma... this doesn''t bode well..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"He attacked him right after he announced his name... that''s peculiar!"
"Now we have a team battle, with the Law and Kidd crewsbining forces against Bartholomew Kuma... who do you think will win? Will they manage to escape, my dear?"
Undoubtedly, both Chris and his wife Mary werepletely engrossed in the events of the manga.
On the back of a huge moving elephant, on Zou Ind:
"Bepo... his name is Bepo!"
"He is the first Mink to appear in the manga!"
"I''m very envious... he seems to be enjoying his journey with Trafalgar Law very much..."
"This reminds me of our journey with Oden-sama..."
"Sigh...The journey of Oden-sama must have already ended; perhaps he has be a Shogun by now."
Both Nekomamushi and Inuarashi regained memories of their time with Oden as Akazaya and as pirates when they saw Bepo in the manga.
"Well, Bepo seems to be in trouble, along with his captain, Law."
"Kuma caused a desperate life-and-death crisis for Luffy''s crew... it''s hard to ovee."
"How will they be able to escape from this storm? I''m looking forward to seeing that."
"One Piece" Events:
[Grove 8, Hound Pets Base.]
Petermany down in his blood, his face devastated and obviously badly beaten.
"Mr. Peterman!! Hang in there!!"
"Are you still alive!? Peterman!!"
"Damn it!! Those guys!!"
"But who knew that Duval was so handsome under his mask!!!"
"See you!! Really, call me for anything at all!!!" "Until you all safely depart for Fish-Man Ind, we''ll be your arms and legs!!!" Duval wanted to wink, but he didn''t know he was doing it, so his good looks went unheeded.
"Okay!! Thanks, you guys!!" eximed Luffy.
"Just stop winking already," said Sanji.
"Ah, also, Miss Mermaid, that bastard Peterman had this!!" Duval returned the Caimie backpack to her.
"Ah! My backpack! Th Thank you!!" Caimie thanked him profusely.
"Let''s go, ''Rose-Colored Life Riders''!!!"
"Yes!! Handsome Rose!!"
"That name changes a lot."
"We''re looking for one that fits perfectly." He left the Flying Fish Riders after sessfully evacuating the Straw Hats from the auction house.
Marigoa:
"Ah!! That despicable Peterman has finally been dealt with!! I wanted to see the Flying Fish Riders beat him to a pulp!"
"He looks like a dead dog! Hahahaha! I''m dancing with glee!"
"Happy! I am so delighted! Every debt has a debtor! I''ve been longing to see this scoundrel suffer!"
"Whatever it is! It''s satisfying to see him in this bloody situation! Well done, Duval!"
"Duval is indeed handsome!"
The Celestial Dragons were jubnt after witnessing the dire situation in which the person responsible for all this chaos had finally received his punishment.
Although the real punishment he deserves is death.
..
"Bartholomew Kuma seems to be following government orders like a mere tool... though he didn''t execute them perfectlyst time."
Seeing Kuma getting in the way of Kidd and Law made Garling reevaluate this Shichibukai who chose to transform himself into a war machine under the World Government''s control.
"But could there be more than meets the eye?"
"There''s something peculiar about it... for instance, why did Kuma decide to turn himself into a cold machine in the first ce... and is he the only one?" Thest question was not voiced by Figand Garling out loud; it was all in his mind.
"Well then, let''s carry Hatchan inside," said Rayleigh, who was carrying the wounded Hatchan on his back, pointing towards the bar at the top of the stairs.
"Hatchi needs to get some rest!!" said Chopper.
...
..
[Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar]
"Hey Shakky, I''m back."
"Oh, Ray, wee back. That was quick!! Monkey-chan, you guys did well finding him."
After opening the bar''s door, Shakky was surprised to see Rayleigh and the others.
"Looks like Hatchi''s pretty injured. Get him in the bed, quick," said Rayleigh with concern.
"Oh, no!! What happened, Hatchan!?" Shakky was also shocked.
The Oro Jackson ship glided smoothly towards a nearby ind, with Moby Dick also apanying it on this journey. Eventually, the two ships came to a halt near the grassy edge of the ind.
The members of both crews began to disembark one by one, setting foot on solidnd and inhaling the fresh air of this untouched, human-free ind.
Rayleigh still held the manga volume in his hand, and his face remained adorned with a continuous smile.
"It seems that your counterpart in the manga finally met Shakky... and by calling you ''Ray,'' it seems that you are very close to each other, Wahahaha!" Roger pped his colleague''s back andughed.
"Stop bothering Rayleigh, dear~" Rouge whispered to Roger and yfully pinched him, although it didn''t hurt him at all.
"Oh, it looks like an exciting conversation between you, Luffy, and his buddies are about to begin, Rayleigh..."
"Heh~ Let''s see what happens next."
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 550: Vice-Captain of the Pirate King!
Chapter 551: I''m not gonna die, partner
Chapter 552: Two Fools'' Dream... What Could It Be?
Teaser from Pat:
"... I couldn''t save them!!! Not a single one!!!"
When only Luffy remained, Kuma approached him.
"So... get rid of him, too. And it''s over. I''m sure you have an exnation for all this," said Sentoumaru.
"This is quite the problem," added Kizaru.
"..." Rayleigh remained silent.
"We will not meet again... Farewell," said Kuma to Luffy before touching him.
The final bubble burst as Luffy vanished from the Sabaody Archipgo.
[[Grand Line. Sabondy Archipgo. Grove 12. On this day, the pirate crew led by Captain Monkey D. Luffy. the ''Straw-hat Pirates,'' waspletel y destroyed.]]
Chapter 560 Vice-Captain of the Pirate King!
Chapter 560 Vice-Captain of the Pirate King!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"EEEEEEEHHHHHHHH!!? ON THE PIRATE KING''S SHIP!!?" eximed Luffy after Rayleigh revealed that he was once on the Pirate King''s ship.
"Yeah, I was the vice-captain... The name''s Silvers Rayleigh, nice to meet you," Rayleigh answered with a smile.
"Hatchan, didn''t you tell them?" asked Shakky.
"Nyuu~... We just needed him for coating," replied Hatchan.
"VICE-CAPTAIN!?" The entire crew was shocked after learning Rayleigh''s true identity.
They all realized it suddenly, but it seems Robin had known it for a long time.
"Oh my, you didn''t notice?" she asked.
"I know that name all too well!!!"
"It''s in so many books!!!"
eximed Usopp and Nami, tears silently flowing from their eyes.
"It''s definitely a name that everyone''s heard of at least once," said Sanji.
"..." Listening to this name made Franky remember something.
"Gold Roger, I remember a rookie by that name... Or maybe not," said Brook.
Every member of the Pirate King''s crew looked at the pages of the manga, holding their breath because the current events were talking about them.
"What does this skeleton mean when he says "Rookie"?"
"Oh, right! The Rumbar crew is a very old pirate crew... no doubt I had just started my journey with Rayleigh at the time when they were at the end of theirs, Wahahaha!"
"I didn''t expect that the day woulde when I would hear someone call me a rookie... even when I am Gol D. Roger, I had a start that someone like Brook happened to hear about, just like the first wanted poster Luffy got; it might be the first wanted poster I got that Brook happened to see."
...
"What''s Rayleigh saying...? Ray... Your counterpart in the manga seems to have noticed how extraordinary Luffy really is..."
"This conversation seems very interesting..."
"Look at the size of the shock on their faces when they realized that they were talking with a living legend... Wahahahaha!"
Rayleigh adjusted his sses and said with a smile, "I wanted to find out the reason for my strange friendship with Fishman... my counterpart said that Hatchi saved him from a shipwreck... Strange, was I injured so that I could not swim?"
"Anyway, it doesn''t matter the reason as much as the result, this Fishman is very kind, there is no doubt that he really saved you when you were in a bad situation," Roger replied.
"Look at Sanji''s question... it seems to be the right moment to challenge the lies of the world government Wahahaha! Suddenly, I would like to see the expressions on the faces of the five elders after seeing this chapter."
"But Gold Roger was executed 22 years ago. They didn''t get you, the vice-captain...?" Sanji asked about the reason for Rayleigh''s ability to escape the Navy''s pursuit.
"We weren''t caught... Roger gave himself up."
"The government... as a show of power, may have acted like they had captured him..."
"The Pirate King gave himself up!? Why!?" asked Nami.
"Because he could see the end of our journey."
"... About four years before the public execution... Roger came down with a terminal disease," Rayleigh said with sorrow as if recalling it made him suffer.
"Captain Roger... is what Rayleigh says true?"
"That can''t be right... Of course, right?"
Not all crew members knew about the deadly disease that their captain had previously contracted... it was something that only Rayleigh, Gaban, and the ship''s doctor Crocus were aware of.
The likes of Bullet, Shanks, Buggy, and the others, they didn''t know anything about it, probably until thest two years of their journey aboard the Oro Jackson.
Not to mention the Whitebeard crew who were ignorant of the real situation all the time... when they saw what Rayleigh said in the manga, they were also shocked.
"For what purpose do you send yourself on a te to the hands of the Navy? Gurararara!! Isn''t it obvious, my children, this man known as the Pirate King is more dangerous if he is on the verge of death?"
Whitebeardughed and gave ament to the core. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"His friendly appearance and cute mustache do not tempt you, he is a demon more terrifying than real demons."
Hearing this, Rouge was clearly annoyed by Newgate''s words.
"Which part of him looks like demons?" she asked.
"Oh?" Whitebeard stopped drinking his Sake before he raised an eyebrow with interest; Rouge''s expression was like an angry cat.
"Well, Gurarara! You have a good wife, Roger."
Seeing this, Rogerughed, before patting his wife''s head and saying, "Don''t take Newgate''s words too seriously; he''s not the only one calling me a demon, but it doesn''t diminish my value in any way. Creating a great pirate age is an act that only demons do."
Saying this, he turned around to confront his crew members and reassure them.
"It''s Okay, guys, the reason Crocus left the crew and returned to Twine Cape is that my illness has already been cured. In this world, I will not die from the disease."
"OOOOOOH!!" the entire crew members eximed.
...
Marineford:
Boom! "Damn you!"
Sengoku shouted as he almost broke the wooden board with a p.
"These Roger Pirates bastards are still causing trouble even in the manga!"
"All that feeling of pride that was fed to us in the first chapter of the manga was just nonsense! We didn''t catch Roger with our strength; it was he who turned himself in!"
"Isn''t that obvious, Sengoku, Buwahahahaha!"
"Don''t you say that you don''t know very well that it''s impossible to catch Roger even if he''s sick?"
"But... but... why did the manga reveal this truth now? This is equivalent to a prolonged p in our face!"
"Did Rayleigh take steroids? He did not stop pouring out everything he knew..."
"This is not what a mysterious legendary character should be..."
"Well, well... at least the crime of creating the Great Pirate Age and linking it to Roger has been confirmed in the first ce... that''s excellent!"
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 551: I''m not gonna die, partner
Chapter 552: Two Fools'' Dream... What Could It Be?
Chapter 553: Admiral Kizaru''s Arrival! Rayleigh Knows Everything About This World.
ckStar_BH:
What is the Esekai manga that you would prefer to see first in this book? I''m looking forward to your valuable opinions.
Chapter 561 ###
Chapter 561 ###
Hello guys, well I know I''ve beente in posting for a few days now. That''s because I took a short vacation to rx a bit, otherwise I would have copsed from the pressure... The good news is that the daily chapter releases will resume today as usual. Have a happy day. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 562 Im not gonna die, partner…
Chapter 562 I''m not gonna die, partner¡
I am back!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
All over the world, every reader was shocked by the contents of the current chapter.
This was undoubtedly a super shock... The Pirate King was not captured and brought to justice by the powerful force of the Marines, but he was the one who gave himself up in the first ce.
This news was undoubtedly like a p in the face to the Navy and the World Government, who were also wondering how they managed to ovee Roger and execute him as easily as he appeared in the first chapter.
This was the Roger we were talking about... the Pirate King who sailed through the entire world and reached the end of the Grand Line!
For the Five Elders and even Imu, Roger was a very troublesome opponent with no solution.
His incurable illness served as a wonderful peaceful solution for them.
"If Roger is going to die of an incurable disease... does it mean that this year is the year who is supposed to surrender himself to the Navy and be executed?"
"That''s right... this year is 22 years before the main plot, so the Great Pirate Era must be near!"
(rification from the author: it may seem to you that the timeline is inplete chaos, but believe me, it''s not like that at all... the reason why the ages of some characters differ from the original ones is the butterfly effect. For example, Trafalgar Law''s parents were two yearste giving birth to him, otherwise, he would be two years older at the moment, instead of his mother Mary still being pregnant with him... Rob caused huge changes at the plot level, so the butterfly effects have already turned into a devastating hurricane for the plot. Do not expect that everything will be identical... some characters may appear while others will disappear, believe me, all this is due to the Butterfly Effect.)
"We are in the age of hunters, there will be no Great Pirate Era existence. Even Luffy will be a hunter after he is born! And in 7 years, he will say: ''I will be the Hunter King!'' or something like that... Bft... Hahahaha!"
"If Roger is really sick, then what happened in the first chapter of the manga will have to be repeated in reality."
In every art store, the readers were excited and scared at the same time... they wanted to see the Great Pirate Era, but at the same time, they didn''t want to see the birth of an endless number of crazy pirates coveting the treasure of One Piece.
So far, no one knows what One Piece is, so everything is still under control.
But what will happen when the curtain is unveiled?
What could happen at that time?
With One Piece manga, everyone will know what One Piece is someday... not just the Roger Pirates or the Straw Hat Pirates, but everyone in the world will know.
So, it is conceivable how much chaos will result from finding out what One Piece really is for everyone in the world.
...
Ohara:
Brook gazed at the manga''s events with a broad smile on his human face. It was the scene where they discussed Crocus, who chose to join the Pirate King''s ship to search for the Rumbar crew for Laboon.
"BUEEEEH!"
"Even you noticed it, Laboon, Yohohohoho! That''s right, this is Crocus... he did it all for you."
"What a nobleman..." Warm tears streamed down Brook''s face, moved not only by the kindness in Crocus''s heart but also by the memory of the tragic fate of the Rumbar Pirates, who became a symbol of misfortune in this world since the Thriller Bark arc.
Laboon, in his small form, sat on Brook''s shoulder, emitting joyous sounds upon seeing Crocus in the manga... this adorable littlepanion wouldn''t ever forget Crocus, that was for sure.
"Shall we embark on a journey to visit Crocus? What do you say, Laboon?"
"BUEEEEH!!"
"Well, it''s settled then."
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Under the captain''s orders, the Roger Pirates secretly disbanded. The entire crew split up, and one by one, they disappeared."
"I put my life on the line with those men, but now, I don''t even know where they are or what they''re doing," sighed Rayleigh before continuing to speak.
"And then, about a year after we disbanded, Roger gave himself up, was arrested, and in his hometown, Loguetown, in East Blue, he was publicly executed."
"On that day, in the square, I hear that lots of men who would be famous pirates today showed their faces. The whole world watched as the pirate king was executed."
"I didn''t go," said Rayleigh with a smile that showed his helplessness at that moment, as if he could hear his departedrade''s voice at this moment. Rayleigh recalled thest words Roger said to him.
"These were thest words he said to me..."
(("I''m not gonna die... partner..."))
"The world government and the Marines must have been shocked. They intended the execution to be a warning to the other pirates."
"But with one word before his death, Roger set off the Great Pirate Age...!!"
"In the Golden Lion''s arc, the scene of Roger''s execution and numerous small-time pirates, whoter rose to be prominent figures in the manga like me, Donquixote Domingo, was depicted, fufu..."
"I too made an appearance at that event," Mihawk chimed in after Doffy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Even Moria and Crocodile were there... and even the Revolutionary Dragon," added Issho. Everyone, including Issho, had vivid memories of the events at the beginning of the Golden Lion arc, harking back to the era of Roger, making Rayleigh''s words in the manga still fresh in their minds.
"I don''t quite grasp what Roger meant by saying he won''t die... considering he was already executed," wondered Rosinante curiously.
"It likely implies that as long as people remember him as the first viin who ignited the Great Pirate era, he will forever live on in their thoughts."
"Have you forgotten what the wise Dr. Hiriluk said back then? People die when others forget them!" Issho remarked with a smile...
...
Drum Kingdom:
"Remarkably... in the manga, this man remains more alive than anyone else..."
"The Great Pirate King who survived even after the executioners thrust their sharp spears into him, hahaha!"
Hirilukughed heartily as he emptied the Sake into his mouth.
This scene, where Roger assures Rayleigh that he won''t die, is truly impressive.
Wasn''t that almost what he conveyed to Chopper about himself when he ingested poison and attempted suicide in the manga?
"When do people die...
"You know, why not consider that he''s not really dead... not only in the spiritual sense but in the physical sense as well."
"After all, this is a pirate world where wonders are witnessed everywhere, ihihihihi!"
At that moment, Kureha doused Hiriluk with cold water, speaking these words.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 552: Two Fools'' Dream... What Could It Be?
Chapter 553: Admiral Kizaru''s Arrival! Rayleigh Knows Everything About This World.
Chapter 554: I''m not going on a boring adventure!!!
Chapter 563 Two Fools Dream... What Could It Be?
Chapter 563 Two Fools'' Dream... What Could It Be?
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Reverse Mountain, Twin Cape:
In this secluded ce, far from the rest of the world where no birds fly and no humans walk, an art store proudly stood not far from one of the lighthouses.
The exterior of the art store was adorned with countless drawings of the Straw Hat Pirates, as well as Laboon, Crocus, and some scenes from the Reverse Mountain Arc.
Every ship passing through, be it a pirate ship, a merchant vessel, or even a naval or government ship, made it a point to stop at this particr art store.
Not too long ago, Crocus returned here to take a break from sailing and settle back into his home. He was a bit saddened by the fact that he was no longer close to an art store. However, to his surprise, the first thing that caught his attention upon arrival was a massive art store.
Of course, after Roger sessfully traversed the Grand Line and miraculously survived the incurable disease, Crocus decided to retire from piracy.
They were deeply saddened by the loss of another crewmate after Bullet, but it was not by his hands or actions. He bid farewell to the Oro Jackson and chose to live peacefully from that point on.
In the present day, Crocus was thoroughly enjoying his current life. With an art store nearby, he felt like he was in heaven. He no longer had to worry about food or entertainment, as he had enough money to sustain him for the rest of his days.
"Haha, Rayleigh hasn''t changed, even in his old age." A big smile spread across Crocus''s face. Following that, a small tear rolled down his cheek. For some unknown reason, he spent five years on Roger''s ship instead of the three years that Rayleigh acknowledged in the manga.
Originally, he set out to find the Rumbar Pirates before joining Roger, but with Rob leaving Roger''s crew, the era of the manga officially began, bringing changes that affected the lives and destinies of everyone in the world. Thus, the three years he was supposed to spend on Roger''s ship became five years, not that he minded since he cherished the art store.
"That''s very true," Crocus affirmed, seeing Rayleigh talk about how Roger always loved doing things in the most extravagant manner possible.
"So, this was the ending in the manga world where you didn''t ovee the disease, Roger?" Crocus pondered.
"The entire crew disbanded, and one by one, they vanished... It''s truly heartbreaking."
I''M NOT GONNA DIE PARTNER
These words, engraved with the familiar face of his captain, always made the usually quiet Crocus shed silent tears.
"One Piece" Events:
("My treasures? If you want it, you can have it")
("Try and find it, I left everything I have there.")
These were thest words of Roger. Everyone was aware of them at this point. However, Rayleigh must mention them in his story.
"In his final moments, as the spark of his life faded away, he ignited the entire world."
Rayleigh paused for a moment, but he continued in the end:
"I''ve neverughed more... I''ve never cried more... And I''ve never drunk more either...!! He was my captain, and he lived a magnificent life...!!!"
"I feel like I just heard something amazing... It''s totally different hearing it from someone who lived through it," Nami said in astonishment.
"Then... It''s almost like Roger nned and made this era," Usopp concluded.
"... Well, I don''t know about that... Roger is dead."
Rayleigh poured a bottle of wine into his mouth before saying:
"The only people who can create an era... are the people living it...!!"
Ohara:
At this moment, Vegapunk''s long tongue was spinning constantly, and his eyes sparkled with admiration.
"The only people who can create an era... are the people living it? What a profound saying, what flowing wisdom!"
"Strong people are wiser than ordinary people because they often go through the hardships of life, unlike ordinary people... Rayleigh is such a person," Clover said with an admiring smile.
"Yes, that''s true, but it doesn''t change the fact that Roger, until thest moment of his life, shaped an entire era in the manga," Saul added.
"Of course, this is self-evident. At the moment when the Great Pirate era was taking shape, Roger was still alive, so Rayleigh''s words are true," chimed in Homing.
"Yohohoho! It''s possible that my counterpart in the manga doesn''t know anything about Roger''s true greatness; otherwise, he wouldn''t have called him a rookie... wouldn''t he?"
Brook felt helpless in the face of the foolishness disyed by his counterpart in the endless manga.
...
"I''m certain that the people in the za that day received something from Roger..."
"You know one of them, Shanks, pretty well." Rayleigh pointed to Luffy, who was still eating and listening. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Eh? You know Shanks, Old Man!?" Luffy eximed when he heard the name; Shanks.
"If you''re from East Blue, then maybe you know a pirate called ''Buggy''?"
"Buggy," both Nami and Zoro repeated with clear annoyance on their faces.
"Those two were cabin boys on our ship," said Rayleigh.
"EEHHHHH!!! Shanks was on the pirate king''s ship!!?" eximed Luffy.
"What... You didn''t know...?"
"Just about 10 years ago... I ran into him on this ind. He was missing his trademark Straw Hat... and his left arm," said Rayleigh.
"Huh!" Upon hearing that, Luffy nearly choked on his food.
"When I asked him about it, he looked happy and talked about you...!!"
_________________________________________
[shback]
Shanks said with a rare smile on his face, "Rayleigh, I was truly surprised!!! In East Blue...!! There was a kid who said the same thing as Captain Roger...!!"
"The same words as the captain...!!!"
[End of shback]
_________________________________________
...
..
On the grassy ind of the New World:
"Damn you, Zoro and Nami!! What have you got against Buggy-sama that you get so upset after mentioning my honorable name?!"
At this moment, Buggy''s face turned red with anger upon seeing Nami and Zoro''s reactions when Rayleigh reminded him and Shanks as cabin boys.
"Hahahaha! It''s okay, Buggy... You''ve done a lot of bad things to them in the manga, have you forgotten?" Shanksughed as he yfully hit Buggy''s back repeatedly.
"It''s natural for them to get upset at the mention of your name. If Rayleigh-san hadn''t said it, it would have been impossible for them to believe that someone like you had such an amazing background as an individual on the Pirate King''s ship in the first ce."
"What are you saying?! I''m Buggy-sama! I don''t have the qualifications to be one of Roger''s Pirates!" eximed Buggy.
"Huh? I... didn''t say that..." Shanks replied shyly, scratching the back of his head.
"Yes, you said it"
"Enough, guys, Wahahahaha!" At this moment, Roger yfully pped them away,ughing.
"Rayleigh is right. Both of you have received a lot from me. There are those who have received strength, and there are those who have received wisdom. Both of you are like my children, so don''t fight among yourselves again~"
"Luffy has said the same words as me, heh~ that''s why, isn''t that right, Shanks?"
"Wahahahaha! Incredible... no, only kids like him have the right to dream such foolish dreams..."
"Gurararara! That''s right, when you told me and Oden about it at the time, I thought I was talking to a 7-year-old kid."
Newgate smiled before saying, "What a foolish and childish dream you have, but the world will be in good hands with fools like you and Luffy having such extraordinary dreams."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 553: Admiral Kizaru''s Arrival! Rayleigh Knows Everything About This World.
Chapter 554: I''m not going on a boring adventure!!!
Chapter 555: Marine Headquarters Admiral "Kizaru"
Chapter 564 Admiral Kizarus Arrival! Rayleigh Knows Everything About This World.
Chapter 564 Admiral Kizaru''s Arrival! Rayleigh Knows Everything About This World.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 21, Harbor]
"A Marine ship has been sighted in the harbor!!"
"An Admiral is here!!!"
"We have to run away quickly, or we''ll die!!!"
"Launch the ship!! I don''t care where to!!"
Chaos spread among the pirates as they learned about the Admiral''s arrival. At this moment, everyone was trying to run with all they had.
Suddenly, the sound of cannons being fired from the warship was heard.
"They''ve fired their cannons!!!"
"No way, without warning!!?"
One of the pirates used his telescope to see what was happening up close.
"No!! There''s something weird about one of them!!"
"Somebody''s riding on it!!!"
"No way!!!"
The cannonball exploded just as the man jumped away from it, causing arge explosion behind the tall man in the yellow suit.
"Yes This is Kizaru!!"
The Admiral was speaking through the Den Den Mushi on his wrist after arriving at the archipgo.
"Yes I''ve arrived, please respond."
Marineford:
"What a splendid entrance...!!"
"Where did you learn to stand on Cannonballs, Borsalino?"
"Buwahahahaha! As expected from an admiral, as soon as news of your arrival spread, it struck fear into the hearts of the Pirates."
"I wonder how strong I''ve be after more than two decades... I''d like to find out... I''m excited."
Borsalino felt immense excitement while witnessing his future self entering the arena with a majestic presence.
"Seeing Kizaru''s appearance makes me look forward to my own moment as an admiral too..."
Even Sakazuki was eagerly anticipating the time when he would be a fearsome Admiral.
After all, he didn''t like his appearance as a vice admiral in the Ennies Lobby Arc, and the events on Ohara Ind had tarnished his reputation. Even now, as an admiral, he didn''t feel genuine respect and admiration from his subordinates.
"Now that Kizaru has arrived... only the Dark King Rayleigh has the strengh to save Luffy and his crew from certain death."
At that moment, Sengoku spoke withplete confidence in the strength of the current Borsalino, not to mention how much more formidable he must have be in the 22 years since. Considering the current level of the Straw Hat crew, they had no choice but to wait for their doom within the Admiral''s enclosure.
"Arara~ why would Rayleigh possibly intervene to protect them?" Kuzan wondered.
"To protect the seeds of the new generation... perhaps," Zephyr answered.
"But wouldn''t he risk exposing himself if he did that? Didn''t he say he wanted to live a quiet life away from the spotlight?" Tsuru questioned.
"That''s true, but the mindset of a pirate like Rayleigh can''t be fullyprehended or restricted to mere words... his thoughts may shift at any given moment... if he recognizes what Shanks truly saw in Luffy, he will undoubtedly step forward to safeguard the seeds of the New Generation, just as Z suggested," Sengoku spected.
"And I find it highly improbable that someone like The Dark King would overlook what a mere cabin boy on his ship witnessed... so I''m willing to wager that we will witness a sh between Kizaru and Rayleigh."
Sengoku''s analysis left everyone speechless, especially when it was realized after several chapters.
...
At Ohara:
"Look, guys! Rayleigh said he knows everything about the Void Century and the will of D!"
"He... he even expresses sympathy for what happened to us in Ohara... what an incredible man."
"Unbelievable... I didn''t anticipate Robin being asked such a questions... nor did I expect Rayleigh''s answer to be like this..."
At that moment, the enthusiasm of the Ohara archaeologists was soaring; excitement could be seen on all their faces.
It was difficult to contain their emotions when Rayleigh expressed solidarity with the people of Ohara who had suffered at the hands of the World Government''s secrets.
...
..
"Rayleigh I have a question!!"
At that moment, Robin stood up to ask Rayleigh a question.
"Just what is ''The will of D''?"
"Roger''s name was engraved on the poneglyph I saw on the Sky Ind in an ancientnguage. How did he know thatnguage...!?"
Robin recalled the words she saw inscribed on the golden walls surrounding the poneglyph on that day.
("I was here, and I will follow these words to their end.") - Pirate Gol D. Roger. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Robin continued speaking: "... Do you know what happened in the world 900 years ago, during the ''nk Century''!?"
"... Yeah, I know." Rayleigh''s answer was simple and concise. "We... knew all of history..."
Hearing this, Robin was shocked.
"... But, Little Lady... You can''t rush things... Just go forward one step at a time... On your ship." Rayleigh sighed before continuing:
"Maybe we... and maybe Ohara, too..." "Maybe we all... tried to go too fast..." "Even if I told you everything I know about the history of the world, as you are now, you won''t be able to do anything about it...!!" "... Take your time, and after you see the world, perhaps you''ll find a different answer...!!"
"But if you must ask, I can tell you everything about the world." Rayleigh smiled and said in the end.
"..." Robin hesitated, but then she smiled and said, "No." "I''ll stop asking here... I''ll continue my journey."
Rayleigh nodded and said, "Someday, you''ll see everything... It makes me sick, what happened to your hometown, Ohara..."
"Robin made the right decision to stop asking questions, otherwise..."
"Fufu~ otherwise what?" Beughed before asking Olvia to continue her exnation.
"Otherwise, the story of One Piece would have ended here, and there would be no more chapters..." Olvia''s answer left Gloria, Be, Matri, and Melona feeling shaken and in awe.
"That''s right..."
It was indeed true... Robin could have almost unraveled the entire story of One Piece if she had kept asking Rayleigh, who had no reservations about revealing everything.
"Hof~ it''s fortunate she stopped... although I''m curious about the past and the so-called ''nk Century,'' I also don''t want the One Piece book to end in a hurry!"
"Me too!"
"It would be frustrating to live the uing days with no purpose, without waiting for the next volume!"
"But one day it will end... won''t it?"
"Yes, but then everything in the world will revert to the way it was in the past... that was the answer dear Rob gave when I asked him what would happen when he finishes posting all the chapters of One Piece," Olvia said quietly.
"What does that mean?" asked Bell-mre.
"I don''t know," replied Olvia.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 554: I''m not going on a boring adventure!!!
Chapter 555: Marine Headquarters Admiral "Kizaru"
Chapter 556: Capone ''Gang'' Bege Castle man.
Chapter 565 I’m not going on a boring adventure!!!
Chapter 565 I¡¯m not going on a boring adventure!!!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
"I feel a strange sensation every time I look at Old Rayleigh, as if rare moments have been captured. I can sense the profound loneliness in his deste eyes."
As Roger uttered those words, his gaze met Rayleigh''s. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Of course, he has endured a great deal - losing his captain, his crew members vanishing, and facing a life of solitude at an early age. But as a man, he refrains fromining," replied Rayleigh.
Roger shook his head, wearing a smile, and said, "Not disbanding our crew after the end of our journey was the best decision I ever made, isn''t it?"
"What do you mean, Roger? Our journey is far from over; it has just begun..."
"Yes, Captain!"
"Who said our journey was finished?"
"Is it merely because we''ve found the One Piece and uncovered the truth of the world?"
"Our journey will only end when our lives do!"
"I refuse to live as a lonely old man, apanying a fake young woman, and subjecting myself to being a ve for entertainment! I want to remain at sea, battling pirates, hunters, and the World Government and Marines! We are the crew of the Pirate King, damn it!"
"What did you say, Gaban?"
"Huh? Did I say something wrong?"
The members of Roger''s crew were more enthusiastic than ever, rendering Roger momentarily speechless.
"Wait, everyone, I never said I was dissolving the crew..."
"Then when will we go and fight the World Government? We''ll avenge Ace in the manga!"
"Huh?" Both Roger and Rouge were stunned upon hearing that...
...
"One Piece" Events:
"But it''s not like Roger understood those words." Rayleigh was still talking to Robin about what she mentioned earlier.
"We were pirates... We didn''t have intellects like the genius Clover or the schrs of Ohara..."
"He just... heard the voice of ''all creation''... That''s all it was..."
"..." Undoubtedly, Robin did not understand what Rayleigh meant by the voice of ''all creation''...
"Are you okay with that, Robin!!? Aren''t you letting a huge opportunity go here!?" At that moment, Usopp spoke up.
He eximed, "Um, Old Man!! I have a question too! The one great treasure, ''One Piece,'' is it really on thest ind..."
Before Usopp could finish speaking, the whole building shook with Luffy''s loud voice, "USOPP!!!"
"I don''t want to hear where the treasure is!!!" "I don''t even want to know if it exists or not!! I don''t know anything about it! But that''s how we all set out on this journey!!!"
Luffy continued speaking angrily: "If the Old Man tells you anything here, I''ll stop being a pirate!" "I''m not going on a boring adventure!!!"
Usopp trembled upon hearing that and quickly apologized, "I... I''m sorry! I get it! My mouth just... went off on its own!!! I I don''t want to hear it either!! Yeah, that''s right, I''ve got a disease that''ll kill me if I find out about One Piece!!"
"Hey Old Man, don''t say anything!!"
"AHAHAHA..." Shakkyughed cheerfully upon seeing this scene.
"Can you do it? What the Grand Line has in store for you is beyond your imagination!! Your enemies will be strong. Can you control this wild sea!?" Rayleigh said to Luffy.
"I don''t want to control it." This time, Luffy began speaking with a smile.
"The Pirate King is just the freest man on the sea!!!"
"..." Rayleigh smiled after hearing that. "Is that so?"
"I''m definitely a fan of yours, Monkey-chan," Shakky said with a bright smile.
"Wahahahaha! What a wonderful man Luffy is."
"That''s for sure! This boy is a Joy Boy, Wahahahaha!"
"The Pirate King, the free man on the sea, is that the reason why he aspires to be one?"
"Rayleigh seems to have gotten the answer you wanted to hear; I''m sure you will save them in the heat of the crisis."
"Certainly, Rayleigh will not let the boy who will change the world die at the hands of an admiral or others."
"He also won''t let their journey stop here... what a fun crew."
"Hahahaha! Usopp almost got his pants wet; Luffy''s voice must have been too loud."
"He has a new disease that will kill him if he hears about One Piece... Hahahaha!"
Both Shanks and Buggyughed until tears came out of their eyes at this scene.
"But really, every time I see Luffy''s actions, he reminds me of myself... I should have eaten that rubber fruit back then, maybe I would have be the next Joy Boy, really."
"Don''t feel sad, dear," Rougeforted.
In the past, immediately after Roger set sail and met his firstpanion, Rayleigh, fate led them toe across a strange purple fruit a devil fruit. Roger knew of its power and offered it to Rayleigh to eat, but he declined, fearing the loss of his ability to swim. This was the same reason why Roger chose not to eat it as well.
In the end, they left the fruit aside and forgot about it. Neither of them knew what became of the fruit; they left it on the ship and didn''t dispose of it.
Several years passed, and upon reaching the final ind, they discovered that the devil fruit they had left aside in the past held all the secrets they were seeking.
It was at that moment that Roger realized that, despite having the qualifications, he was not the chosen one.
And now, with Luffy having eaten the fruit, it means he''s the one destined to fulfill that role.
(Note from the author: I understand, but this part is irrelevant to what Oda has written. This story is purely my creation.)
...
Back on Syrup Ind in East Blue:
"Sigh~ this kid with a long tongue like his nose is causing trouble again."
"His captain is really angry..."
"Well, how can he not be angry? Usopp nearly spoiled down the whole story."
"I''m also angry, just like Luffy!"
"Hahahaha! Your son is quite a character, he came up with a new disease so quickly."
Usopp''s actions left Yasopp and Banchina sighing helplessly, while Beckmannughed heartily.
The other readers were left speechless.
"But we can''t entirely me Usopp; anyone would be curious to know the truth of the world if it were within reach."
"I admire this guy''s determination, Luffy... even the Dark King acknowledged him... he would truly abandon the pirate way, his dream, and everything if there was no fun along the journey."
"That''s how life should be."
"There''s no motivation without the thrill of adventure, without the joy of discovering the unknown."
"What an exciting life this boy is living," Beckmannmented with envy... who wouldn''t want to live a life like Luffy?
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 555: Marine Headquarters Admiral "Kizaru"
Chapter 556: Capone ''Gang'' Bege Castle man.
Chapter 557: Basil Hawkins Straw man.
Chapter 566 Marine Headquarters Admiral — "Kizaru"
Chapter 566 Marine Headquarters Admiral ¡ª "Kizaru"
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Navy HQ - Marineford:
Sengoku''s eyes narrowed as he observed Borsalino, seemingly ready to unleash a massacre. while watched the Straw Hat crew leave Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar.
"Do you think they can survive three days until Rayleigh finishes repairing the ship?" Sengoku pondered.
Zephyr, who had always been irritated by Borsalino, chuckled. "Survive Borsalino''s hands for three days? That''s quite a funny joke. It''s impossible to escape from him."
"If it were Sakazuki or Kuzan, maybe they would have a chance, but since Borsalino is the one who arrived, I guarantee that he will be able to clean up all these supernovas, not even my grandson will be able to survive."
Garp wanted to find a w in his idea, but he couldn''t... He knew who Borsalino was very well. This person, although he seemed uninterested in bothering himself with work, is, at the same time, the most hardworking of the Admirals.
He always volunteered to intervene whenever the World Government requested the Admirals'' involvement.
Garp had consistently defied the World Government''s orders, so he couldn''t care less about Borsalino epting requests from vengeful celestial Dragons.
Nevertheless, Garp recognized Borsalino''s strength and considered him the most dangerous and bothersome among the three current Admirals.
At this moment Sengoku questioned Apoo''s motives, "What does this supernova, Apoo, aim to achieve? Is he really targeting Borsalino? He must be tired of life."
"Oh? Interesting. It seems he wants to have some fun." Borsalino, unfazed, adjusted his sunsses, eager to see what Apoo had in store.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"That''s crazy So that''s Admiral Kizaru, huh?"
Apoo watched from atop one of the tall buildings as Kizaru had just finished dealing with arge number of pirates with a kick containing a strange light energy, knocking down one of the Yaruki Mangroves!
"Apoo, let''s get out of here already!!" His crew was afraid of being targeted by Kizaru.
"Don''t be stupid, where''s the fun in that?"
"Let''s piss off the enemy as much as possible before we run!!" Apoo said mockingly.
"What''re you going to do!!?" His crew members were still uneasy with the situation... After all, they were against an Admiral!
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
"Apapapapa~ it seems that I will be so strong that even an admiral will not deter me!"
"Rararararara~ well, it seems that the Oto Oto no Mi that I gave you has not been wasted. At least you have courage, boy."
The boy and his fatherughed happily as they saw Apoo''s reaction to the situation in the manga.
"But I have a cowardly crew. This person who wants me to escape is not worth joining my On Air Pirates crew..."
"I''m proud of you, kid, but no matter how proud I am, it doesn''t mean you''ll fare better than those pirates that Kizaru destroyed a little while ago...""
"Son... you will be crushed, Rararararara!"
"Don''t talk nonsense, Oyaji! Let''s see who will be crushedter."
As a child, Apoo was not mature enough to understand what an Admiral, the topbat force in the Navy, meant.
But it wouldn''t take long before he fully grasped its significance...
...
((We need reinforcement at the harbor!!))
At that moment, there was an urgent call to the Marine soldiers from their fellow soldiers who were fighting pirates at the harbor.
"What happened?" The soldier wanted to know the situation on the other side of the Den Den Mushi first.
((I don''t know, but...!! All of the soldiers have...!!))
((They''ve turned into children or old men!!))
The scene appeared on the other side, where some of the Marine soldiers had inexplicably transformed into children, while others had turned into old men.
"What''s going on!!?" shouted one of the Marine soldiers who had turned into a child.
"OOHH...!! My joints hurt!!" Meanwhile, another soldier had transformed into an old man, groaning in pain and using his gun as a cane.
At that moment, they heard theughter of a girl,
"Ahahahahaha!!" Bonney was sitting on the rooftop of one of the buildings,ughing at the sorry state of the Marine soldiers.
"She did this!!" "Jewelry Bonney is here!!!"
"Ahahahahahah, awesome!!"ughed Bonney.
Sorbet Kingdom, South Blue:
Kuma''s forehead twitched as he observed his daughter''s exaggerated wildness in the manga.
He looked back and forth between the child in front of him and the Pirate Girl in the manga who wasughing recklessly several times before sighing.
"Ahahahaha~ she seems to be having fun~" Little Bonney''s eyes sparkled as she watched her counterpart in the manga enjoying pizza and manipting the ages of the Marines.
"Wouldn''t you consider returning their ages jewels, girl? Otherwise, they will live their whole lives as children or old men..."
"And as if that matters to me~ perhaps the Marines'' age jewels could be my bargaining chip to get out of the Sabaody Archipgo peacefully..."
"This little girl..." Even as a child, Bonney''s terrifying intelligence left even Dragon feeling shocked.
Perhaps this is exactly what her counterpart in the manga would think to do.
"You have an amazing ability ~ Bonney-chan, how about making me more youthful ~" Ivanov shamelessly asked.
"Sure, Ivan-san," little Bonney replied with a sly smile.
However, Ivanov was too preupied to notice.
Bonney easily approached Ivankov, and her hand glowed with a faint light before touching him.
In no time, Ivankov began to rapidly age until he resembled an old man with a smaller head.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 556: Capone ''Gang'' Bege Castle man.
Chapter 557: Basil Hawkins Straw man.
Chapter 558: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 1)
Teaser from Pat:
Start of the Amazon Lily story arc from here...
After two weeks, on the ind of women, Amazon Lily: n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Daddy, why did you bring me here?"
Hancock looked tenderly at Rob''s back, which had be like an impregnable fortress, protecting her from all dangers.
"Daddy came here to tell you a story, my dear," Rob said with a smile, a smile tinged with invisible sadness.
"A story? Is it as exciting as One Piece?"
Little Hancock''s eyes widened after hearing that, sparkling with stars.
She didn''t think a story her father told her would be something simple.
"I hope you''ll remain the Hancock I know, my beloved daughter, after hearing this story..."
Chapter 567 Capone Gang Bege – Castle man.
Chapter 567 Capone ''Gang'' Bege ¨C Castle man.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Gyangu Ind in West Blue: N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Oh, darn it! It all began with Straw Hat Luffy! Why is my manga counterpart being targeted by the Marines due to something Straw Hat Luffy did?" Capone Bege eximed in frustration as he read the manga.
"Boss, please try to calm down! This won''t help..."
"Exactly! You know Luffy very well, aren''t you? Remember how you cheered when he punched that wretched Celestial Dragon Charlos? Hahahaha! Why the sudden cursing now?"
"Boss, just observe howposed your future counterpart appears in the face of the Marine blockade. It''s truly remarkable!"
"Naturally, he would remainposed; he fears the admiral, not these insignificant small fry, idiots!" Bege retorted passionately to his followers.
"One Piece" Events:
((Be cautious of the rookies valued at over 100 million beri!!))
"Are you... ''Gang'' Bege!?"
"Where are your crewmates!? Surrender now!!"
Bege: ""
"We won''t allow you to reach the sea!!" Marine soldiers surrounded Capone ''Gang'' Bege from all directions, forcing him to stand his ground.
" It''s your defeat" remarked Capone Bege.
"I possess more ''Military Power''..."
"!!?"
At that moment, the Marine soldiers didn''t grasp Capone Bege''s intention, but they would understand itter.
"Oh... Pardon me... If you could spare a moment... I''d like to inquire about something..."
At this juncture, Admiral Kizaru appeared next to the pirate crew of Hawkins, instilling them with fear.
"Kizaru!!!"
"Captain Hawkins, please flee!!!"
Contrary to expectations, however, Hawkins didn''t seem frightened in the slightest.
"Don''t panic... Today... I shall not die...!!" he dered.
...
Yellow Stone Ind, North Blue:
"Oh my God..."
Hawkins'' elder sister ced her hand over her mouth in a clearly exaggerated shock on her face.
"What''s the matter, Archa-san?" the pale-faced boy beside her, Hawkins, asked.
"Out of all the rising pirates, Admiral Kizaru chose you as the first among the Twelve Supernovas... What kind of divine misfortune is this?" Archa-san said with concern.
"Don''t worry... My counterpart in the manga seems quite confident about not dying today."
"So, it doesn''t matter whether my luck is bad or good," Little Hawkins said indifferently.
"But... but..."
"He said he won''t just die..."
"What if you get captured and sent to Impel Down?"
"If it''s really going to be like that, then my manga counterpart won''t be sittingfortably like this."
"Now, Archa-san, let''s see what happens next. I''m quite excited."
For the first time in a long while, Hawkins'' elder sister saw a different expression on his face instead of indifference.
There was an enthusiastic smile on his face!
...
"Enemy attack!!!"
"Prepare for assault!!! Ready the cannons!!!"
"Get the cavalry ready!" "Open the gates!!"
"Gunner squad, provide rear support!!" "Lower the drawbridge!!"
"Open the gun ports!! Initiate bombardment!!"
Inside a castle, numerous men were moving about to counter the opposing attack that was taking ce on their castle.
That was everyone''s assumption, until "the castle" took the shape of a human... It was Capone ''Gang'' Bege!
"What!?" "There''s something inside his body!!!"
Marine soldiers felt confusion as they witnessed small cannons suddenly emerging from within the man''s body.
"Eh!? It got bigg-" The shots from the small cannons grewrger as soon as they left Bege''s body. Then... Boom!
"Owaaaahh!!" Followed by the Marines being blown away.
"What!? He''s not even doing anything!"
"What''s happening!!?"
"Something''sing out of his stomach!!"
"Horses are emerging from his body!!!"
"What kind of power does that man possess!!?"
The Marine soldiers stood in astonishment at this iprehensible situation... Their foe was harboring an army and weaponry within his body!
"I told you, my military power is greater...!!!" Bege dered after showcasing his abilities.
Returning to Gyangu Ind:
"Hahahaha!!! It seems Boss has be serious!"
"Unbelievable! Boss''s mastery of the Shiro Shiro no Mi has be impable!"
"Bahahaha! Who would dare provoke an army in a single man!!"
"These Marines were shocked, Shahahaha! Look at the astonished expressions on their faces!"
"I told you, my military power is greater! What a strong line, Boss!"
A wide smile appeared on Bege''s face as he observed the drastic change in the battlefield...
"This battle has given me the chance to showcase my abilities. Straw Hat did the right thing by punching that Celestial Dragon!"
"Eeeehhhh?!!?" "Boss! But didn''t you say the opposite just a few minutes ago?"
"Silence! I didn''t say anything!"
"I''m mistaken, Boss. I''m sorry, please don''t kill me - Argh!"
After reprimanding the reckless individual, Bege returned to enjoying the manga.
"This is wonderful. It seems the future prospects of the Castle Fruit are not limited to just smuggling weapons and contraband... It can transform a single man into a mobile army..."
"This is amazing!" Seeing how his manga counterpart effortlessly decimated the Marine soldiers provided her with a lot of inspiration.
...
Marineford:
In the main courtyard, within the rear buildings, and even in workces, whether on warships or in assembly areas, Marine soldiers were in a state ofplete bewilderment.
"What''s going on with the peculiar man, Capone ''Gang'' Bege?"
"What kind of devil fruit is this unbelievable one?"
"Oh, the shock! I can''t even fathom how he could summon a cavalry army from his body!"
"This man is like a fortified fortress!"
"He truly is a castle man!"
In the Fleet Admiral''s office:
"What in the hell is this! What is Kizaru doing?"
"Even beginners could cause this much damage even with an admiral''s arrival!?"
"He''s a user of the Castle-Castle Fruit... He truly is the Castle Man... It would be foolish topete with him in military power."
"Borsalino should move personally to crush him before he inflicts greater harm than this."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 557: Basil Hawkins Straw man.
Chapter 558: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 1)
Chapter 559: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 2)
Chapter 568 Basil Hawkins – Straw man.
Chapter 568 Basil Hawkins ¨C Straw man.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 27, Harbor]
"Run away! Run away!! Kizaru''s here!!" "Hey, did you hear me!?" "Even the Shichibukai are on the move!" "Really!? Who is it!!?"
Pirates continued to desperately flee from the clutches of the Admiral and the Shichibukai.
...
[Grove 24]
While some others fought to survive,
"Zeeh... Zeeh...!!"
Another Supernova, Monk Urouge, wielded arge steel column and fought against Bartholomew Kuma, who was supposed to be engaging Kidd and Law at the moment.
"... All this time, I was just looking out for the Admiral...!!"
Urouge was bleeding from his head, indicating the fierceness of the battle he faced.
"Looks like it won''t be so easy to get away... when I''m right by the Marine Headquarters...!!!"
Kuma: "..."
Sky Ind of Birka:
"It seems Urouge is in trouble..."
"This... How?"
"Isn''t Bartholomew Kuma currently fighting both the Heart Pirates and Kidd Pirates? So why is the monk also fighting against Kuma?"
"Weird..."
"Yes, things are getting stranger..."
"Could it be that Law and Kidd were perhaps defeated so quickly?"
"That''s unlikely... Maybe they managed to escape his grip somehow."
"Not that or this... Look here, they are still fighting the same Kuma that Urouge-sama is fighting."
Urouge paid no attention to the rumors swirling around him, focusing entirely on his own battle scene.
"Hehe~ It seems I''m struggling... Shichibukai, huh? Interesting."
...
Sorbet Kingdom, South Blue:
"Really strange..."
"What''s so strange about it? I''ve already said that neither this nor that is me..." Kuma stated expressionlessly.
"Dad... So what could it be? He has the same body as yours..."
"What''s bothering you, Bonney?"
"It''s Vegapunk again, isn''t it? Right?"
This time, Dragon was decisive, directly linking the matter to Vegapunk.
"Most likely..." Kuma calmly replied.
"Despite the current Vegapunk being aplete ally of ours, in the manga, Vegapunk isn''t... He still serves the World Government''s interests."
"So, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to create multiple copies of someone he has already turned into a cyborg..."
When Dragon said this, both Bonney and Crocodile were taken aback.
"Please... Please, Your Highness... My back is hurting... Return me to my normal state..."
Ivankov still pleaded with Bonney to restore the jewels of his youth.
...
"... ''Combat,'' probability of defeat... 100%."
"... ''Escape,'' probability of sess... 12%."
Basil Hawkins was looking from one card to another, calcting the oue of each move, while Kizaru continued to approach him.
"... ''Defense,'' probability of evasion... 76%."
"If you have a minute... I''m looking for a man named ''Sentoumaru''..."
Kizaru stood before the seated Hawkins, appearing tall like an observation tower. His question about Sentoumaru seemed casual.
"... ''Survival,'' probability of death... 0%."
Upon realizing this result, Hawkins finally responded:
"I don''t know that man. Ask someone else..."
"Well, you know... I can''t find him. Oh... then I''ve got all this time..."
"And you know, I can''t just leave a head like yours lying around. Basil Hawkins...!!"
Kizaru continued:
"Speed is... ''Weight.''... Have you ever been kicked at the speed of light?"
His glowing foot had already reached Hawkins'' head before he finished speaking and sent him flying... This was indeed a deadly blow.
"Captain!!!"
Returning to Yellow Stone Ind, the readers here were in a state of awe at the Admiral''s tremendous power.
"Oh, my God! What is this speed!"
"Did he say the speed of light!?"
"Speed of light!? Wha-"
"Do you know what speed of light means... oh man... Is it as fast as light!?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Is this the power of Admiral Kizaru!?"
"He''s as strong as a legendary hunter in the Hunters Guild!"
"No, you fool... He''s as strong as the top three ranks in the Hunters Guild!"
Archa-san''s heart trembled as she saw Hawkins kicked in the head at the speed of light...
"Don''t worry... The probability of death is 0%... My counterpart in the manga won''t die."
"Look at this... This is the power I''ve never wanted to reveal..."
"Sigh~ Now everyone can easily figure it out."
Little Hawkins could only let out a sigh after witnessing the next scene.
[Grove 27, Harbor]
"GYAAAHH!!!" Someone screamed as their head exploded, blood sttering, and they fell lifeless without warning.
"Eh! Hey, what''s wrong!!?"
"Hey!!! What happened!!?"
"Blood just came flying out of his head all of a sudden!!!"
The crowd was shocked by this bizarre scene... After all, this pirate died without any apparent reason.
This particr scene perplexed all readers; however, astute individuals managed to link this situation with Basil Hawkins'' unique abilities.
Indeed, he cannot be bestowed the title of a magician without valid grounds.
"Did this ability essentially allow you to transfer your injuries to another person?" questioned his elder sister, her expression marked with puzzlement.
"Exactly... the most prominent attributes of the Wara Wara no Mi involve Life Minus... I possess the capacity to extract the life force of individuals, transforming them into a Straw man within my own being. Consequently, any harm befell upon me gets redirected to the Straw man, even if the inflicted damage would typically result in a fatality... only the possessor of the Straw man''s life will meet their demise, not myself."
Hawkins exhibited no concern if others happened to eavesdrop; after all, these revtions were bound to surface in the uing chapters... he bore a rather understanding demeanor.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 558: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 1)
Chapter 559: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 2)
Chapter 560: Luffy and his Nakama Vs. Pacifista!
Chapter 569 Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (1)
Chapter 569 Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Grove 24]
"You''ve caused me a significant amount of pain... but don''t assume I''m the same as before!"
Urouge''s size doubled until he reached the same stature as Kuma. This was the effect of converting damage into physical strength from his Devil Fruit power.
"Inga Zarashi!!!" he shouted.
With his muscles erging and his strength increasing, Urouge gradually gained dominance over Kuma, seemingly having the upper hand. Hawkins noticed this:
"He was being overwhelmed until now... but not only did he grow huge, he acquired that power... what''s happening here...!?"
Suddenly, a scorching beam came from Kuma, directly piercing through Urouge''s left shoulder. "GUWAAAH!!! It burns!" Urouge fell to the ground and continued to groan.
"That was Kizaru''sser...!!" X Drake was shocked after witnessing this scene, thinking to himself: (Vegapunk... Along with Bartholomew Kuma''s body... You replicated Kizaru''s ability...!!) (I had no idea the "Pacifista" had progressed this far...!!!) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Rear Admiral Drake... No... Former Rear Admiral."
"Are you merely scouting the opposition?" Kizaru inquired.
He added: "Go ahead, attempt to fight. But you''re well aware of the predicament you''re in... and I believe you should lose hope."
X Drake: "..."
Hawkins: "...?"
"You should exercise caution... After all, gentlemen... I am present here as well...!!!"
Kizaru hadn''t finished speaking when Kuma attacked X Drake. His hand transformed into something resembling a dinosaur''s w and he blocked the strike.
Holy Land Marigoa:
Within the expansive and empty throne room, the five elders exchanged puzzled nces. Just like any other readers, they were baffled. After all, none of themprehended the reason behind Bartholomew Kuma''s simultaneous presence in three distinct locations, each battling different adversaries.
The first iteration of him still engaged inbat against Law and Kidd.
The second instance had recently emerged amid the ongoing skirmish involving Luffy and hispanions.
The third iteration was presently embroiled in a confrontation with Urouge and the remaining captains, facing off against Kizaru.
"What is transpiring here? Pacifista? What is the implication of this?"
"Combining Bartholomew Kuma''s physique with Kizaru''sser... truly peculiar!"
"X Drake, who incidentally was a Former Rear Admiral, asserted that Vegapunk is responsible for the evolution of these so-called PACIFISTA... enlighten us, Saturn, before Vegapunk departed from our midst..."
"...Did he possess any inklings about crafting human weaponry of this sort?"
Warcury posed this query to Saturn, who was responsible for the domain of science and technology
"No... such thoughts never crossed his mind." Saturn''s response was unequivocal and forthright.
"Blending Bartholomew Kuma''s physical prowess with the extraordinary attributes of a Logia fruit... it all seems rather imusible..."
"With the loss of Vegapunk... any hope of securing his services anew is futile..."
"It matters not. He is already advanced in years. Upon his demise, his Brain-Brain Fruit will naturally find reincarnation in the flow of nature. At that juncture, we can cultivate a new scientist, one more devout and obedient."
At this moment, Imu, who had maintained silence throughout, finally spoke.
"Your reasoning is sound, my Lord."
"Now, let us unveil what this admiral with the countenance of a primate holds in store. If he proves inadequate after two decades, I shall have no use for him. You may dispatch him for remation," Imu spoke again.
Upon hearing Imu''s detached tone, the Five Elders shivered in response.
"The edicts of God are absolute." In unison, they echoed theirpliance.
...
"That''s an unusual sight..."
Urouge was engrossed in observing X Drake, who had transformed into a fierce dinosaur and was battling alongside Kuma, yet he disregarded the greater danger lurking behind him.
"I thought I warned you that I''m here, too."
Urouge was sent flying across the buildings with a single kick from the admiral.
Seeing Urouge fall easily, Hawkins transformed into a terrifying straw man and attacked Kizaru.
"My, my... All of you over 100 Million Beri heads are just monsters, aren''t you? Scary..."
With the speed of light, Kizaru disappeared before Hawkins'' attack could hit him, then reappeared near him, cing his fingers close to his eyes, and unleashed aser directly into his eyes.
"OWAAAAAHH!!! My eyes!! I can''t see...!!!" Hawkins screamed.
"Uwah!! Captain Hawkins!!!" His crew was concerned for him.
"I don''t know what kind of power you''ve got... but it looks like you''ve got a body... so you''re not a Logia-type," said Kizaru.
"Captain!!" "This is bad! His damage is reaching the limit!! He''s really gonna die!!"
"You''ll be the first... you''ve done well making it this far~..."
Kizaru was ready to finish off Hawkins with a lethal kick, but suddenly, a strange melody began to reach his ears, "Hm!?"
Marineford, Admiral of the Fleet''s Office:
"It appears you''re still toying with them... these individuals could be a threat if they master Haki. They''d be even more perilous! Why aren''t you taking this matter more seriously?"
"Are you addressing me, Sengoku-san?" Borsalinoined.
"I''m speaking to that fool Kizaru in the manga!"
"Uh... I thought you were talking to me..."
"Buwahahahaha! You guys are something else."
"Garp! You''ve caused sufficient turmoil. Cease your profanity directed at the Celestial Dragons on the forum, you fool!" eximed Sengoku.
"Well, if you don''t want to see it, then just stop following me." Garp was picking his nose and flinging mucus at Sakazuki.
"I see Kizaru is quite content with giving them a lesson. He doesn''t seem eager to wrap things up swiftly... what''s this?"
Before Sakazuki could finish his statement, he felt something gooey fall onto his forehead.
"Wha-..."
Upon realizing that the room temperature had suddenly spiked several times, Sakazuki nearly erupted like a volcano. However, Kuzan promptly chilled the atmosphere.
"Weird, did you feel that abrupt temperature rise and fall?"
"Oh well, not important," Garp remained oblivious to the potential disaster he had narrowly averted. Even if he had realized, it wouldn''t matter; Akainu wouldn''t dare engage in a confrontation with him at the moment.
Sengoku shook his head and sighed before turning to Borsalino and remarking:
"Utilize these events from the manga as a lesson. I don''t want you to becent in fulfilling your actual duties in the future. When confronted withparable situations, eliminate adversaries... is that clear?"
"Sure, I''ll keep that in mind." Borsalino nodded.
When super speed and immense power are coupled with an unyielding determination to deliver swift death... well, in the future, the odds were seemingly in favor of the pirates.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 559: Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (Part 2)
Chapter 560: Luffy and his Nakama Vs. Pacifista!
Chapter 561: Desperate Situation for Straw Hats! Zoro in Danger!
Chapter 570 Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (2)
Chapter 570 Kizaru VS. Four Captains. (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
"Oh my god...!!"
"This monster will emerge from our North Sea...!!"
"Even though Hawkins, Urouge, and X Drakebine their efforts, they still cannot ovee Kizaru!"
"Undoubtedly, he represents the Navy''s ultimate might!"
Their gazes met, infused with fear, excitement, and a touch ofpassion for the fair-skinned young boy seated beside his sister.
"You transformed into a monster..."
Inside the art store on Yellow Stone Ind, Archa-san covered her mouth in a gesture of profound fear.
"I never imagined that I would take on the form of a terrifying straw man..." Hawkins stated with a detached demeanor.
Less than a year had passed since he consumed the Straw-Straw Fruit, a precious item his father had safeguarded in an heirloom box since discovering it. His father instructed him to open the box and partake of its contents upon his passing.
And so he did, despite the unptable taste. Instantly, his fortune-telling prowess sharpened impably. He could foretell danger, evading it sessfully. This ability shielded him and his sister since their parents'' demise, their wealth piged, and their circus demolished two years ago.
"However, it appears my power isn''t as formidable..." After swiftly reflecting on his past, Hawkins dered with evident self-contempt.
Observing this, Archa-san was jolted back to reality. She seemed to sigh, shaking her head with a mix of remorse and self-reproach.
"My beloved brother is not a monster... You can be stronger; you possess the most potent Devil Fruit among all the supernovas... None of them boast the ability to live ten lives!"
Wearing an impable smile, Archa-san reassured her younger sibling.
"But for a Logia user who''s impervious to death, ten lives pale inparison."
"Facing an admiral, annihtion is effortless... Even with Apoo''s involvement, we suffered aplete defeat... Were it not for luck and the opponent''s arrogance, I''d be deceased, my role in the narrative terminated so abruptly."
The sting of his loss to the admiral remained difficult for Hawkins to swallow.
...
"Damn it! My secret has been exposed!"
On the sky ind Birka, frustration twisted Urouge''s expression as he witnessed his concealed power, which he had kept hidden from the other monks and even the God of Birka himself, beingid bare.
At this moment, The denizens of the sky with their wings spread down, gazed at Urouge with half-closed eyes
In the pre-manga era, the denizens of the Sky Inds were ignorant of the concept of Devil Fruits, but with the advent of the One Piece, their understanding expanded. Now, the entire world is aware of the true significance of Devil Fruits.
Acquiring one at any cost has be everyone''s aspiration. Possessing a Devil Fruit has turned into a paramount goal for whoever chances upon it, unless they ultimately sumb to the irresistible allure of "treasure rooms" in art stores and sell it there.
"I wonder about the identity of the Devil Fruit you ingested in secret... Monk Urouge." At that very moment, the God and the other priests reconvened at the table. The God of Birka posed this question.
Well, regardless of the type of Devil Fruit I secretly consumed, I still remain a loser, mere fodder for a creation of the scientist Vegapunk, not to mention Admiral Kizaru..." Urouge retorted, his customary smile present, yet a malevolent glint gleamed in his eyes.
"One Piece" Events:
"Who is that?" After hearing the strange music, Kizaru looked towards the surface where Apoo was ying on his body in a peculiar manner.
Different types of musical instruments began to emerge from various parts of his body in an odd manner.
"Is this music reaching you!? " "If you can hear me, stay tuned!! Marine Admiral Kizaru. "
Kizaru: ""
"Scratchmen Apoo," said Kuma.
"Everybody!! Listen up! It''s ''Fighting Music''! "
"He''s... The ''Roar of the Sea''..." X Drake eximed in surprise.
"SCRAAAATCH!!! ''SHAN'' " At the moment Kizaru heard the sound of the handpan drum, his hand detached strangely, "What~?"
Then came the sound of the drumbeat, "DON~," followed by a destructive explosion that split Kizaru in half at the waist.
And so, the chapter ended.
The audience was left in a state ofplete shock and amazement. Every individual who had arrived at the scene stared in utter confusion at the recent turn of events.
All around the world, readers found themselves pondering the bewildering situation. Wasn''t this individual an admiral? How could he be dispatched so effortlessly, and with music of all things?
However, the majority of people remained ignorant about the true properties of the Logia fruit. Theirck of exposure to it in the manga left them in the dark. All they understood was that being split in half equated to death a conclusion drawn from theirmon sense.
This conventional understanding was soon to be shattered with the unfolding of the next chapter.
"Appapapapapapa!! That''s it, I''m the strongest! Just an admiral means nothing!!"
On Long Ring Long Land ind, a young boy celebrated the astonishing aplishment of his fictional counterpart in the manga.
He expressed his jubtion through peculiar dances that captured the attention of both the ind''s nomad tribe residing there, along with nearly all the individuals who hade to the ind for its art store.
"Son, quickly move on to the next chapter and don''t make us look foolish..." In this instant, his father''s voice reached his ear in a hushed tone, grounding him back to reality.
"Huh? Isn''t that unfair!?"
As Kizaru transformed into specks of light and subsequently reconstituted his body, the festive delight vanished from the boy''s countenance. He was left staring vacantly, captivated by the disy.
"This... this speed...!!"
Apoo involuntarily gulped as he witnessed Kizaru effortlessly closing the distance and knocking him to the ground with a single swift kick, subjecting him to the taste of the dust.
...
"Interesting~ a sound-based Devil Fruit, isn''t it?"
Within the Admiral of the Fleet''s office, Borsalino gazed at Sengoku, who was in the process of noting down the name of Apoo''s Devil Fruit alongside his picture and the bounty ced on his head.
On a board, the names of all the Supernovas, their subordinates, and the various special abilities they had disyed so far were listed.
"Exactly; Tone-Tone Fruit... Annoying ability... sound can only be avoided if you never hear it in the first ce..." Sengoku rested his hand on his chin, his face reflecting the difort he felt.
Boom! "Child''s y! When confronted with absolute power, everything can be crushed. Even sound cannot escape obliteration." At that moment, Sakazuki''s expression turned fierce.
He had loathed Apoo''s fighting style from the very first time he had witnessed it, finding it both unsettling and offensive.
"Buwahaha! I''m curious about how this music will sound..."
"Well, we''ll hear it in the anime. We''ll just have to wait until the anime reaches the events of the manga... considering the anime has already approached the Enies Lobby arc," said Tsuru.
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 560: Luffy and his Nakama Vs. Pacifista!
Chapter 561: Desperate Situation for Straw Hats! Zoro in Danger!
Chapter 562: Rayleigh''s Intervention for Rescue!
Chapter 571 Not a Chapter
Chapter 571 Not a Chapter
There''s no chapter today because I survived death. A devastating earthquake with a magnitude of 7.2 struck the Kingdom of Moro, and I was among the people affected by the earthquake n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Anyone who wants to help me financially, I will be grateful.
Chapter 572 Luffy and his Nakama Vs. Pacifista!
Chapter 572 Luffy and his Nakama Vs. Pacifista!
ckStar_BH:
The past two days have been very tough on me and my small family. We faced a powerful earthquake that managed to destroy half of our home. Fortunately, we were able to escape without anyone getting hurt. I thank God for this blessing.
Right now, I am living in a hotel with the little money I managed to save, thanks to my Patrons and my friends. I really don''t know how to thank you enough, but I am truly grateful.
As for this novel, there''s no need to worry. I will continue writing daily, no matter the circumstances, even if another earthquakees. I''ll keep writing, but I won''t promise that if I really pass away.
I''ll leave you with my PayPal link. If any hero of you want to help me rebuild my home, I will be truly grateful:
https://paypal.me/nouamanebh
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Hello... Huh?" "Helloooo~..." When Kizaru was contemting how to deal with Hawkins, Apoo, Drake, and Urouge, his portable Den Den Mushi rang with a beep.
"... Ahh... Is this it? This is Borsalino..."
((Uncle!!! You do have a portable Den Den Mushi!! Why haven''t you contacted me!!?)) The angry voice came from the Den Den Mushi.
"... Oh! Ahh! Sentoumaru!"
((What do you mean, "Ahh"!? You''ve arrived on the ind, right!?))
...
..
((Whatever, please just get to work!! We know who to go after: Strawhat Luffy, Captain Kidd, and Trafalgar Law. Who will you start with?))
"Ohh, is that the case...? Then..." Kizaru nodded.
...
[Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 12.]
"Zoro!!!"
Returning to the battle between the Pacifista and the Straw Hat Pirates, Zoro fell first because he was still affected by the injuries he sustained in Thriller Bark and which hadn''t fully healed on Merveille Ind.
"Uhuhhh...!!" Zoro groaned in pain.
"Haa...!! Hey, Zoro...!! He got you so bad you can''t even move...!?" Luffy said worriedly.
"Haa... Haa... Don''t worry about him, Luffy!! We have to beat that first!!" Sanji understood what was happening with Zoro, so he chose to eliminate the threat first.
But Zoro still pressed on and tried to stand. "Cough...!! Zeeh... Zeeh...!!"
Sanji was surprised to see this and thought to himself: (There''s no way his injuries from that time are healed...!! To see that face again... Just looking at him must hurt.)
Sanji looked towards the Pacifista, which looked exactly like Bartholomew Kuma, and pondered: (He looks exactly the same as one of the Shichibukai... What the hell is going on here!?)
Suddenly, Chopper moved swiftly to attack the Pacifista he noticed in turn: "Roseo Metel!!!" eximed Chopper.
Holy Land Marigoa, Pangaea Castle:
Seated upon her throne, a ce meant to remain vacant, Imu gracefully shifted her sitting position by crossing her right leg over her left. Her immacte, long white legs exuded an air of wless elegance.
Imu''s red eyes remained fixed on the manga page depicting Kizaru effortlessly dispatching the four captains. She shook her head with a hint of satisfaction.
"It appears that this Admiral has dedicated more effort to developing his Devil Fruit abilities than enhancing his physical strength... well, sacrifice is often necessary to attain great power."
"With this level of power, it''s doubtful you''ll be able to defeat him," Imu uttered mockingly, her words carried a clear, unfiltered message with underlying intentions.
"Given that he earned his admiral position through conventional means rather than instant recruitment, he''s undoubtedly a formidable opponent... an admiral is not to be trifled with easily, especially if his Haki matches his natural strength," Saint Mars responded, his words grounded in logical analysis, treating his Lord''s statement as an undeniable truth.
"Considering their involvement in the prior strengthening ceremony, they will undoubtedly have grown significantly stronger over the next 20 years."
"That''s quite likely."
"So, my Lord, what course of action shall we take?"
"Let''s observe the unfolding events. I have a feeling he will be the catalyst for the Straw Hat crew''s first significant defeat," Imu proimed with a wicked grin.
She had purposefully suppressed her formidable observation haki ability, choosing not to preemptively glean the volume''s contents at a nce. This allowed her to savor every new scene as it unfolded.
"In any case, Strawhats current capabilities are rathercking... Are they truly nning to venture into the New World with such limited strength? The mere presence of the Vegapunk-created Kuma replicapelled them to channel all their efforts into oveing it," Saint Ju Peter voiced a question he had long contemted.
The notion of the Straw Hat Pirates departing for the New World within three days seemed imusible to him.
"With Kizaru''s involvement, indeed, such a venture appears almost impossible."
"One of the shots got into his mouth!! It must have shorted something inside his body!! His body is tough, but he''s still bleeding."
"Just like me, he had weapons ced in his body... but he was originally a human being!!"
After the intense battle with the Pacifista, Franky noticed the strangeness of it.
Suddenly, the Pacifista regained his bnce, turned to face Nami, and then opened his mouth, preparing to release an explosion.
"Nami, look out! He''s spotted you!!" eximed Sanji.
"Oh, no!!" Nami almost felt despair, but at that moment, Robin''s voice came: "Ochenta Fleur, Cuatro Mano!!! Shock!!"
Four enormous hands appeared on the Pacifista''s shoulders and struck his head forcefully, causing his mouth, which was about to fire aser, to close, followed by an explosion in his head.
"All right!! The beam exploded in his mouth!! He blew himself up!!!" cheered Usopp upon witnessing this gratifying scene.
The Pacifista fell to his knees, but before he could copse entirely, Nami stepped forward: "Hey, buddy, sorry for interrupting your break."
"But you... should look out for lightning!" Nami brandished her Thunder Baton and then proimed: "Thunder Lance Tempo!!!"
Ohara:
Bell-mre''s eyes sparkled with admiration as she witnessed Nami''s disy of strength.
Just a few seconds ago, she had been concerned about Nami facing a potentially fatal attack from the Pacifista, but the situation changed with Robin''s intervention.
"Robin and Nami are truly remarkable in this fight~ they are performing admirably~"
"That''s evident. Look at the praise they''re receiving from the readers~"
"Fufu~ Aren''t the readers also praising Nami''s beautiful and wless white thighs?"
"Who said that?" Bell-mre''s eyes ignited with intensity upon hearing Gloriosa''s remark.
"Hahaha~ Nami is truly exceptional... How does she summon lightning with such finesse, as if she possessed a Devil Fruit power or was a sorceress? Even if her rod is facilitated by Usopp''s techniques, it''s still impressive."
"Robin is also doing remarkably well... but defeating Kuma is proving to be quite challenging..."
"The battle has finally concluded... they managed to prevail against him after expending all their energy," Olvia remarked after reading through the entire battle scene.
"Huh!? Why did another Kuma appear... Sentoumaru, Vegapunk''s bodyguard? Well... it''s evident that things are taking a turn for the worse."
"Robin..." Olvia bit her lower lip, growing increasingly anxious at this moment. She dreaded witnessing another scene where Robin loses those closest to her.
Bell-mre felt the same.
Not far from the group of goddesses, Vegapunk and his associates were perplexed.
Particrly Vegapunk, who was particrly puzzled.
"Huh... Was this portly individual meant to be my future bodyguard?"
"PX-4... and now PX-1... Iprehend."
Brook, Clover, Saul, and Homing all directed their attention to him, awaiting his exnation.
"Crafting potent war machines isn''t difficult, provided the resources are avable... Hence, an invention like the Pacifista isn''t a major feat," Vegapunk stated, then sighed before continuing... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But I''m fortunate that I never developed anything of this sort for the World Government. Otherwise, I''d be consumed by regret now... This Pacifista is far more intricate than it appears."
"What do you mean, Vegapunk?" Clover inquired.
"This is an expandable project. It''s evident that the Pacifista represents only the initial generation, with future iterations toe." Vegapunk spoke with confidence.
Certainly, no one in this world could rival him in dissecting the mysteries and secrets of inventions conceived by his future counterpart.
"And now... Does your creation of these Pacifistas mark you as an enemy to Luffy and my counterpart in the manga?" Brook interjected with an intriguing question.
"The scientist isn''t concerned about making enemies... Our primary focus is research and development resources... and the oues of research and development."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 561: Desperate Situation for Straw Hats! Zoro in Danger!
Chapter 562: Rayleigh''s Intervention for Rescue!
Chapter 563: Chopper Transforms into a Beast Once Again! The Appearance of the Real Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 573 Desperate Situation for Straw Hats! Zoro in Danger!
Chapter 573 Desperate Situation for Straw Hats! Zoro in Danger!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"What an astounding invention... I am rendered speechless."
"You''re absolutely right... Luffy and hispanions had to ovee significant challenges to attain their current level of strength, but this PX-4 left them all in awe."
"With great effort, they managed to defeat him... this implies that should another one like him emerge, their destiny is sealed..."
""
Everyone turned their gaze towards Buggy, who had expressed these thoughts with an uncertain look.
"What on earth..." Buggy awkwardly covered his mouth as another Pacifista materialized, interrupting his words.
"Could this be the Sentoumaru that Kizaru was searching for?"
"Vegapunk''s bodyguard... intriguing, it signifies his formidable power."
"He bears a resemnce to sumo wrestlers from the Wano country... Wahahaha!"
"Well, it appears Luffy possesses somemon sense, as he opted to retreat, Gurararara~!"
"But Zoro''s condition appears grim; he seems poised to copse at any moment. Didn''t Luffy notice that?"
The Roger Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates brimmed with excitement as they delved into the climax of the astounding events in today''s volume.
"Sanji seems like a lost cause, hahaha! Persisting in sacrificing himself to safeguard Nami, my heart goes out to Franky." Gaban chuckled while conveying this sentiment.
"What is Usopp up to? Why is he clinging to Zoro? Unaware that Zoro has already reached his limits, he can scarcely defend himself in this situation."
"Usopp might find himself having to shield Zoro in the next moment..." Rayleigh remarked, wearing a smile as he spoke.
"One Piece" Events:
"Everyone!! Meet up in 3 days at the Sunny!!" Luffy shouted while running alongside Robin and Chopper.
"Yeah!!!" The crew split into three small groups and dashed in three different directions. Zoro, apanied by Brook and Usopp. And Sanji, with Franky and Nami.
"They''re splitting up!!! Pursue them, PX-1!!!" Sentoumaru signaled to Sanji''s group andmanded the Pacifista to chase after them. "Don''t let them get out of Grove 12!! It''ll just be more trouble!!"
Usopp noticed this, so heunched a smoke bomb to obscure their vision. "Hissatsu Chou Kemuri Boshi!!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Here''s our chance!!!" eximed Usopp.
"Yohohohoho, you''re very reliable!!" Brook praised him.
Meanwhile, things took a turn for the worse for Sanji''s team as an explosion urred ahead. "No, the bridge!!!"
The bridge was destroyed by PX-1.
..
On the opposite side, Luffy''s attention was drawn to the explosion that had just happened. "He went over there!!? Are they okay!?"
"Now is not the time to be worrying about others!!!"
Luffy and hispanions were intercepted by Sentoumaru. "I don''t bear a grudge against pirates, but"
"Gomu Gomu!!" Before he could finish speaking, Luffy immediately attacked, "Gatling!!!"
Sentoumaru ced his hands in front of him and opened his palms, chanting, "Hoisa!!!"
Luffy suffered a strong recoil and was sent flying backward, "What!?"
"You''ve got some good attacking power!! But my guard is the world''s best!!!" Sentoumaru dered arrogantly.
"What an impressive Marine brat."
"He wields Haki skillfully."
"Is he truly employing it?" Shanks inquired his captain in astonishment.
The notion of Haki has remained nebulous in the One Piece manga until now; it''s been mentioned only a handful of times.
The use of Conqueror''s Haki wasn''t as umon; instances of it have cropped up a few times, thetest being when Rayleigh subdued everyone using it.
However, there has yet to be any indication of the existence of the other two types.
"He''s only utilizing the basic level of Armament Haki "Invisible Armor", which makes it imperceptible to the eye but tangible in sensation," Roger responded with a smile.
"Yet he doesn''t rely on it solely; hisbat techniques are undeniably potent, and his defense in this situation is truly unassable..."
"I understand." Shanks nodded inprehension after grasping Roger''s meaning.
"If that implies they''re in a dire predicament..."
"Yes, this is indeed a desperate situation, and it''s bound to worsen."
...
Marineford:
"Who is this Sentoumaru? He appears skilled..." Sengoku inquired, ncing at Borsalino.
"I''m not familiar with him," Borsalino replied tersely.
Sengoku shook his head before remarking, "Well then, it seems he will be overseeing our new recruits in the near future."
"That portly bastard... he''s tormenting my grandson!" Garp felt irritation surge within him as he witnessed the scene.
His grandson and his crew found themselves in an incredibly unfavorable and desperate situation.
"It appears the crew to be pursued has been chosen. Indeed, justice must prevail, Garp... your grandson must taste the repercussions of embracing the path of Pirates," Sakazuki jeered in a toneden with mockery and sarcasm.
"Garp" As Garp sought a response from Sakazuki, Sengoku intervened.
"Kizaru has arrived... the current Straw Hat crew is in jeopardy."
"Heh~ as if a mere admiral can alter the course of the world''s destiny." Garp scoffed, yet his gaze returned to the pages of the manga to witness the unfolding events.
"ZORO~!!!" "WAAAAHH!!!" A scream came from Usopp''s side on the right of Luffy, who was contemting how to bypass the meatball obstructing their path.
"Eh?" Luffy''s attention was immediately captured.
Zoro was sprawled on the ground in agony. A tall figure stood before him.
Usopp pulled his slingshot at the tall man shrouded in smoke. "Get back!! Get away from Zoro, you stupid bastard!!!"
"Z-Z-Z-ZORO!! Zoro got hit by a beam!!!" Even Brook felt great concern about the current situation. "Hey, Zoro!! Hang in there!!!"
"...Jeez, you''rete!! So you''re finally here, Uncle Kizaru..." said Sentoumaru.
"!!! Kizaru!?" Robin''s eyes widened upon hearing the name.
Quickly warning, "Be careful!!! That man is a Marine Admiral!!!"
Usopp: "Eh?"
Brook: "EHHH!!!" "AN ADMIRAL!!?"
"It''s already toote for you" said Kizaru.
Then he turned his gaze to the injured man lying by his feet. "A bounty of 120 Million ''Pirate Hunter'' Zoro!!"
"Damn it Cough!!" Zoro felt like his luck for the day had been exhausted.
"A one-hit KO You must have been tired. Go ahead and rest for a while." Kizaru lifted his leg, poised to strike Zoro''s head.
"This is bad!!! Zoro''s in danger!!!" Luffy nowprehended the dire situation they were in.
"Damn it!!! Why!!? Nothing hits him!!! Move that leg!!!" Usopp continued bravely shooting shots at the admiral''s face, but none of it seemed to work.
The same went for Brook, "I can''t cut him either!!! What do we do!!?"
"It''s pointless I ate the Pika Pika no Mi I''m a ''Light Man'' Logia-Type," said Kizaru mockingly.
"It can''t be! He''ll die!!" Nami covered her mouth in disbelief.
"Zoro!! Get away!!!" Chopper cried out, urging Zoro to move.
(My body Won''t!!!) Zoro couldn''t move, not because he didn''t want to.
Drum Kingdom:
"Move... move... You mustn''t perish here..."
"Remember the promise you made to Luffy? You vowed that you wouldn''t taste defeat again until you''ve imed the title of the world''s greatest swordsman!"
"Weakness is not a trait befitting kings...!!"
"Dear Zoro... No, he can''t meet his end here, can he?"
Terra''s eyes reddened as she observed her son''s dire predicament within the pages of the manga.
Meanwhile, both Arashi and Ushimaru had somber expressions, deeply affected by the severity of their son''s circumstances.
"Have no fear, my grandson is destined for greatness. How could he meet his end in a ce like this?"
With a serene smile gracing her pale face, Furiko, who had awoken from hera just a few minutes earlier, spoke.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 562: Rayleigh''s Intervention for Rescue!
Chapter 563: Chopper Transforms into a Beast Once Again! The Appearance of the Real Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 564: One Touch to Erase Existence.
Chapter 574 Rayleighs Intervention for Rescue!
Chapter 574 Rayleigh''s Intervention for Rescue!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
Syrup Town:
Inside the art store, everyone held their breath, on edge due to the unsettling scene unfolding in the manga.
All were awestruck by the incredibly perilous situation. An admiral was targeting Zoro with intent to kill. They had witnessed the effortless defeat of the four pirate captains. It seemed effortless for the admiral to finish off the injured Zoro.
However, what drew the most attention in Syrup Town was Usopp''s demeanor.
"Usopp, who''s typically timid in such circumstances..."
"He''s giving his all to shield Zoro..."
"Look at how he points his slingshot towards Admiral Kizaru..."
"It''s meant to be humorous... yet why can''t I muster a desire tough?"
"Usopp has truly outdone himself in this moment. He''s exerting all his strength to keep Kizaru away from Zoro."
"Brook either... Oh my god, I really hope nothing happens to Zoro..."
Listening to the conversations of the readers, Yasopp and Beck couldn''t help but smile.
"Here''s your favorite drink..." Banshina set two brimming Sake sses on the table of the duo, Beck and Yasopp.
The smile on her face was a reflection of her contentment with the readers'' appreciation of her son''s courageous attitude.
...
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods:
"That''s... what does this monkey face intend to do!?"
"Stop, you bastard! Can''t you see that he''s gravely injured!?"
"Ne~ Ne~ Dad... Zoro is going to die!?"
"It''s impossible, son. The main protagonist''s crew won''t die... no matter what."
"How do you know that, Dad?"
"Well, Zoro has a dream. He won''t die until he fulfills it, at the very least."
"That jerk Kizaru came to the archipgo because one of the Celestial Dragons got hurt, right? Why do we have this kind of authority?"
"That''s because our ancestors are remarkable... well, I hope Zoro doesn''t get hurt. And where the hell is Rayleigh!? Isn''t he the second-inmand to the Pirate King?"
Not far from the chaos caused by the Celestial Dragons, the Holy Knights stared expressionlessly at the fools who should have been reveling in the Straw Hats'' predicament.
But none of that urred; they merely appeared somber and dissatisfied.
"Sigh~ What is happening here?"
The Supreme Commander of the God Knights, Figand Garling, pondered.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"No! He''s already at his limits!!!" Seeing the perilous situation Zoro was in, Sanji felt extreme worry.
"Veinte Fleur!!" Robin intertwined her arms, causing numerous hands to emerge from the ground and pull Zoro away, but Kizaru grabbed him before she could seed in moving him away.
"I won''t let you move... It''s useless. Now, you die!!!" Kizaru began to target Zoro''s head with a light kic.
Time seemed to slow down in this moment.
"ZOROOO!!!"
As the crew realized they were about to lose the second most important man on the ship, a certain old man appeared.
Rayleigh intercepted Kizaru''s kick with a stronger kick. Theser beam that Rayleigh intercepted burst apart.
"So, you''re making an appearance...? ''Dark King'' Rayleigh!!!" said Kizaru.
"You shouldn''t be plucking young sprouts like these... their time... is just beginning!!!" Rayleigh said with a smile on his elderly face.
"Old Man!!" eximed Luffy with tears streaming down his face.
On the grassy ind of the New World:
"Rayleigh... you''ve stolen all the limelight with this interference of yours...!!"
Gaban stared jealously at Rayleigh, who wasughing, drinking sake, and reading the manga.
"This truly is the greatest rescue intervention we''ve witnessed so far! Oh man, you''re splendid even as an old man! Wahahahaha!!"
"As expected from my right-hand man!"
"Hahaha! Magnificent! Look at this, my skin''s tingling from the sheer adrenaline intensity of this scene!" Buggy cheered enthusiastically.
"Rayleigh-san is incredible! I''m getting chills too! Seeing the determined expression on Luffy''s face, as if a family member jumped in to save him." Shanks shouted with an enthusiastic smile.
"This is absolutely something else. Look at Kizaru''s expression he seems like he just tasted something awful, Hahahaha!" Even Bullet, who happened to be here with his hunters, was thrilled by this spectacle.
"You shouldn''t be plucking young sprouts like these... their time has only just begun... what a profound statement, Rayleigh. I genuinely admire such a performance from old bones like you, Gurararara!" Even Whitebeard couldn''t help but praise the grandeur of Rayleigh''s intervention.
...
Marineford:
"As expected! Damn you, you remnant of Roger''s pirates!!!" Sengoku exploded in anger upon witnessing this scene.
"Buwahahaha! Seems like that rascal Rayleigh stole the spotlight I should''ve had." Garp didn''t appear angry at all; rather, he seemed quite pleased.
"Kizaru needs to step back... if Rayleigh intends to take him out, he won''t survive on his own," Zephyr remarked while exhaling smoke.
"And how do you know that? Are you belittling my manga counterpart, teacher?" Borsalino said with irritation.
"No, I don''t view your counterpart with disdain, but the Dark King isn''t the kind of opponent you can easily handle. He''ll take you out without you realizing it... the title of Dark King isn''t just for show"
"Enough, Zephyr. Rayleigh doesn''t seem to have intentions of killing anyone. He stepped in for protection, and Kizaru in the manga doesn''t seem like a simple foe." Garp interjected.
Sorbet Kingdom:
"The kid''s journey has progressed up to this point, and only now does he seem to grasp his true vulnerability." Dragon didn''t feel pity, sadness, anger, or any emotion upon seeing his son in danger.
Luffy had chosen his own path and Dragon had saved him once before, right at the beginning of his journey. This meant he must shoulder responsibility for every decision he''d made since then.
"Dragon-san... will Luffy and his Nakama have a future after this incident?" Crocodile asked quietly.
He hadn''t expected the boy who toppled his future counterpart to be so fragile in the face of crisis.
"Blood must be spilled, tragedies must unfold, heroes emerge from the womb of suffering."
"No matter the suffering he must endure, he has to emerge from it stronger and more resolute... at that time, he''ll truly deserve to dream again."
Kuma and his daughter, Crocodile, and Ivankov listened to Dragon''s words with utmost attention, as they held a wealth of wisdom within them.
::::::::
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 563: Chopper Transforms into a Beast Once Again! The Appearance of the Real Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 564: One Touch to Erase Existence.
Chapter 565: I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (Part 1)
Chapter 575 Chopper Transforms into a Beast Once Again! The Appearance of the Real Bartholomew Kuma!
Chapter 575 Chopper Transforms into a Beast Once Again! The Appearance of the Real Bartholomew Kuma!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"I had been hearing that you were on this ind. But to think, you''re really here~," face to face, confronting the Dark King Rayleigh, Kizaru continued speaking:
"I never thought you would be looking out for small timers like these. A Pirate to the end, eh, Rayleigh!?"
"If you would kindly tear up my wanted poster, then I could live out my retirement in peace," said Rayleigh with a smile.
"Your sins as a pirate won''t disappear...!! Not to mention you were one of the Roger Pirates."
"But if we tried to capture you here... Even we... would need to make certain preparations..." Kizaru added.
"Th... Thank God, Zoro...!!" "That old man is really something!" Usopp rxed a little after seeing Zoro escape death thanks to the old man.
"That body that I couldn''t touch no matter how I tried... He stopped him... how!?" wondered Brook.
"Now, is there any way... That you could let them go... Kizaru?" Rayleigh proposed, although he didn''t see much hope for it to happen.
"Give me a break... If I don''t get them, then the Marines would lose face with the Tenryuubito of Marigoa." "Won''t you stay out of my way...!!?"
"USOPP, BROOK!!! GRAB ZORO AND RUN!!!" Luffy gathered his vocal cords and shouted with all his might.
"Let''s go, Brook!!!"
"Right!!!"
Usopp picked up Zoro while Brook picked up Zoro''s swords, and they began running away.
"EVERYONE!!! THINK ONLY OF GETTING AWAY!!!" "RIGHT NOW, WE CAN''T BEAT THESE GUYS!!!" Luffy kept giving orders to escape.
"Ignoring us...!! That makes me mad~" sighed Kizaru.
"My grandson shows signs of despair sigh"
A short while ago, Garp had left the office of the Fleet Admiral after a near confrontation with Sakazuki. He hade to a bench overlooking the sea to read manga by himself.
"Am I a ve to my Justice? My grandson is in danger. I should be the one to go and save him and his friends, not some other old man..."
"Even if he''s a pirate... so what? Familyes first..."
As Garp looked at the annoying expressions on Kizaru''s face in the manga, his irritation only grew.
"This damn Kizaru, he already knows that Luffy is my grandson, yet he chooses to target him first... Does that mean he has no respect for me, isn''t that right?"
Garp continued reading the manga, grumbling loudly, while Borsalino, who overheard it, was silently sweating.
"Fuck! Those Tenryuubito! My grandson''s sandals are worth more than all that trashbined!"
"Garp! With these disrespectful words, that bastard will bring about his own execution and the execution of all of us..."
Sengoku was watching Garp through a window.
Thest loud words from Garp, cursing the Tenryuubito, had reached his ears.
"Garp is starting to doubt his own sense of justice. He''s no longer fit to wear our Marines emblem... I suggest we relieve him of his duties and dismiss him immediately."
Sakazuki said angrily.
"Sakazuki" Hearing this, Sengoku didn''t know what to say.
...
Ohara:
"Yohohohoho! If it weren''t for Sanji''s intervention, I would have turned into nothing but a pile of broken bones at the hands of your invention, Vegapunk-san" Brookughed while pointing at the scene where he had confronted PX-1, giving Lusopp the chance to escape with Zoro.
"This is truly perilous... now that we''ve witnessed the power of the Pacifista, the government will surely attempt to further develop it... even without my involvement," Vegapunk said, wiping sweat from his forehead.
"And will they be able to create it?" asked Professor Clover.
"It''s not likely. While I''ve heard that they began recruiting Shichibukai, Bartholomew Kuma, who serves as the original temte for the PACIFISTA, has refused to join them. This is just their initial setback, and they''ve already stumbled," Vegapunk exined why their efforts to replicate the sess of the counterpart in the manga had failed.
"So, does this mean you can currently create a Pacifista?" this time Saul inquired.
"Not necessarily... I don''t believe Kuma would willingly transform himself into a cyborg and sacrifice himself for the sake of science. I wouldn''t desire that oue either," Vegapunk sighed as he rified.
"Regardless, with the power dynamics shifting after Rob''s emergence and the appearance of the Queen of the Empty Throne, I don''t consider a rtively modest power like Pacifista to be significant. I can fashion something more potent than PACIFISTA as long as I partake in the ''Games World'' that Rob will establish in less than a year."
As the mention of the ''Games World'' arose, everyone''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm, only to dim the next moment. Their attention returned to the contents of the chapter.
"These individuals don''t seem likely to escape safely. Sentoumaru and PX-1 have no obstacles in their path, even though Rayleigh has obstructed the Admiral''s progress," Homing said nervously.
"You''re correct. My heart is almost racing from the intensity of this situation... Oh, I forgot that I don''t possess a heart, because I''m dead. Yohohohohoho!"
...
"Sanji!!!"
Chopper noticed the dire situation Sanji was in, being crushed by PX-1. In his eyes, he also caught sight of Zoro and Usopp, who had fallen after being hit by aser beam.
"Damn!! Everyone''s going down!!!" He swiftly changed direction toward Zoro and Usopp, and started running madly.
"You can''t, Chopper!!" Robin shouted in concern.
Chopper popped a yellow pill into his mouth after transforming into humanoid form, "Stop, you guys!!"
"BUOOOOO!!!" Quickly, he transformed into a giant beast, the same creature he had turned into during Enies Lobby.
"Chopper!!!" Nami couldn''t believe what she was seeing.
"From that time!!" Franky recalled the terrifying scene from that day in Enies Lobby.
"What the hell is this!?" Sentoumaru stood shocked as a colossal creature materialized seemingly out of nowhere.
"BUOOOOO!!!" Chopper went into a rampage, destroying everything in his path.
"... Haah I''d heard about it, but" Robin stood in shock, unable to believe that her once-cute pet could transform into such a frightening monster.
"... Haa!! Chopper!! How could you do that again?" said Usopp.
"Sanji!! Brook!! Get up!! Haa We''ve got to get out of here, quick!! That beam ising again!!!"
"Wait PX-1!!" Just as PX-1 was about to fire theser once more, it suddenly stopped.
"Eh?" "EHHHHHHHHH!?" "ANOTHER ONE!!?" Usopp was shocked to see another Pacifista, this time holding a book in his hand.
"What the hell is going on here!!? I''m sick of this!!!" Usopp cried out. "Just how many of these guys are there!!?"
Drum Kingdom:
"Chopper..."
"Chopper... he''s done it again... he seems to have reached the pinnacle of despair..."
"There''s no sleight of hand... no escape route on the horizon..."
"He traded strength for the ability to think rationally, all of this to save hisrades..."
"He truly is... my son," Kureha wiped a small tear from her smiling face.
"No, he''s my son, really," Hiriluk echoed the sentiment.
"Look at Robin''s reaction. That''s how I reacted when I saw him for the first time..."
Seeing Chopper transform into this monster again evoked a deep sense of sadness mixed with a certain sense of pride in both Kureha and Hiriluk.
After all, Chopper was more than just a little doctor or a pet on the Straw Hat ship; he was also a formidable fighter.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"This time the real me has emerged," Kuma sighed upon seeing his future counterpart truly manifest this time.
"I''ve already foreseen the current scenario. The next sentence I''m going to say is"
"If you were to take a journey, where would you like to go?" Before Kuma could finish his sentence, Dragon took the initiative to speak.
"Oh, these are..."
"Kuma... you truly... Man, you''re a genuine savior."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 564: One Touch to Erase Existence.
Chapter 565: I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (Part 1)
Chapter 566: I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (Part 2)
Chapter 576 One Touch to Erase Existence.
Chapter 576 One Touch to Erase Existence.
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
Holy Land, Marigoa:
"Why is Bartholomew Kuma present on the battlefield...?"
"Could it be an instruction from our counterparts in the manga... perhaps?"
"I doubt that..."
"It appears to me like he''s a savior this time."
The five elders engage in a discussion about the sudden and unexpected appearance of the real Kuma on the battlefield.
"Fufufu~ Iprehend that..."
Suddenly, the sound of alluring femaleughter resonated, causing the five elders topse into silence.
"What did Lord Imu-sama perceive?" Saturn inquired with humility.
"The so-called plot armor... has already started to take effect," Imu stated with an enigmatic smile.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"!!" ((This guy Is the real one.)) Even in his extremely weakened state, Zoro managed to sense the arrival of the genuine individual.
"So, you''re still alive, Roronoa." Kuma removed his gloves as he uttered those words.
Zoro stood with difficulty, "Thanks to your mercy" he said.
"Hey, this isn''t the time for a chat!" eximed Usopp.
"If you were to take a trip, where would you like to go?" asked Kuma.
"Get aw" Before Usopp could finish his sentence, Zoro vanished right in front of him.
After a single touch from Kuma, only a bubble remained in Zoro''s ce.
"Eh?" Luffy felt Zoro''s sudden disappearance.
"? What?" "Zoro!!??"
"Zoro Disappeared!!! HAA"
"What the hell did you do to Zoro!!? He He was here just a second ago!!!" Usopp couldn''t control himself at this moment.
"BUOOOOO!!!"
On the other side, Chopper couldn''t differentiate between friend and foe.
"Chopper, don''t be foolish!!!" Robin shouted, carrying the exhausted Luffy: "!! Chopper!! Haa"
"Zoro!!! Where did he go!!?" eximed Luffy.
"Bartholomew Kuma!! The Shichibukais have convened at Headquarters!! ...This is exactly why ''Pirates'' can''t be trusted" Kizaru was surprised to see Kuma here, as this wasn''t part of the n.
" I''d like to go over there too, but" Rayleigh said with frustration.
"Finally the real one? He made Zoro disappear!" Franky said with hatred.
"There''s no mistake I''ve seen that ability before." Nami, who had witnessed a simr scene before, began to speak fearfully, "At Thriller Bark He made a girl disappear like that, and she never came back I wonder What happened to her"
"Kuma!! Why is that bastard here!?" wondered Sentoumaru.
"Hey!! What did he do to Zoro!!? Haa... Haa!! Where did he go!!?" Luffy strongly desired to know what happened to Zoro, even if it meant questioning the enemy.
"I''m the man with the tightest mouth in the world, but the people who are repelled by those paws fly through the sky for three days and three nights or so he says."
Sentoumaru continued the exnation: "But only the person himself knows where he flies to. At the very least you won''t be seeing him around here any time soon. He might have gone to the other side of the world."
Drum Kingdom:
"Zoro..."
Terra ced her hand over her mouth in a state of shock after seeing what happened to Zoro in the manga just now.
"What happened to Zoro... Where did he suddenly disappear to!?" Arashi eximed in surprise.
He had wanted to see what Zoro would do after meeting the person who had caused him all those severe wounds... Would there be a surprising change? And would Zoro gain a strong power to defeat his enemy...?
This had been happening repeatedly in every tough battle Zoro participated in... How many massive injuries had his son endured? How many terrifying wounds had he umted up until now... None of them had deterred him... He hadn''t backed down even in the face of excruciating agony; his son''s willpower was truly as strong as iron.
For this reason, Arashi wasn''t truly worried about Zoro''s loss, even after the manga revealed that he no longer possessed an ounce of strength. His body had reached its limit from all those past battles, and he was in desperate need of rest... a long rest.
"He didn''t die... Isn''t that right"
Before Arashi could finish his sentence, he felt a strong hand on his shoulder.
"Young man, this Kuma is an ally. He doesn''t act as an enemy at all. Focus on the events and observe carefully. You''ll understand then that this is the only way out for the crew from their dire situation." At this moment, Ushimaru spoke, being the more experienced one with a keen insight.
"Ally... yes, he''s from the Revolutionary Army led by Luffy''s father... It''s unthinkable that he would harm his leader''s son, isn''t it?"
Color returned to both Terra''s and Arashi''s faces after Ushimaru pointed out the aspect they had overlooked... the aspect that everyone had been neglecting up until now.
"Hahaha! Look at yourselves, my children. You''re worried about your son in a drawing on a pile of paper. Just how attached have you be to One Piece?"
Furiko''sughter served as an rm that awakened them all.
Wasn''t all of this happening only in the manga?
"But Mom, the events in the manga have reached an extremely moving stage... It''s impossible not to empathize with the Straw Hat Pirates."
...
Ohara, Art Pce:
"How strange it is"
At this moment, tears welled up in the eyes of Toki, Sora, and Stussy.
"Yes, it''s truly strange"
"Even though I know they will be safe, I can''t help but be affected... Why did this happen?"
Sora wiped away her tears, the image of the angry Sanji reflected in her eyes. Sanji was truly in a pitiable state, ming himself for his weakness, having lost tworades right in front of him.
In the end, he ran to meet the same fate as Zoro and Brook... he also disappeared into the unknown.
At this moment, Sora felt as if something had shattered inside her heart from the intensity of sorrow.
She had never felt such sadness before... She couldn''t have imagined that seeing a few fictional characters suffer in the manga would make her feel this way.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The same held true for Toki and Stussy as well.
Bubbles burst one after another, deepening their despair and sorrow at such scenes.
Luffy wasn''t the only one feeling profound grief and sadness in this moment; readers all around the world shared that sentiment.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 565: I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (Part 1)
Chapter 566: I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (Part 2)
Chapter 567: The End of the Straw Hat Pirates! (The End of the Arc)
Chapter 577 I Couldnt Save Them!!! (1)
Chapter 577 I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (1)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"!! Looks like the actual Shichibukai Finally shown up!!! There are three identical ones What''s happening here!? Haa" Sanji stood uneasily, expressing his doubts.
"Where did you send Zoro!!?" "Haa Say something!!! You bastard!!!" Usopp shouted at Kuma, his usual fear evident was thrown out of the window.
But suddenly, PX-1, which was behind him, opened his mouth and started gatheringser attacks.
"You show up again and"
"Usopp, look out, behind you!!!" Sanji warned, but he was quickly stunned by the following scene, where PX-1 vanished in the same manner as Zoro had disappeared.
"Don''t obstruct me," said Kuma after sending PX-1 away.
"Eh!?" "He even made his own ally disappear!!! Haa"
..
"EVERYONE, JUST GET AWAY FROM HERE!!!" "CONSIDER YOUR NEXT MOVE ONCE YOU''RE SAFE!!!" Luffy yelled, addressing his crew.
"But Zoro" Nami said.
"Now isn''t the time for that!! Let''s go!" replied Franky.
"Come on!! The beam just grazed me. Lean on my shoulder, hurry!" Usopp tried to carry Sanji on his shoulder and run, just like he used to do with Zoro, but suddenly, Kuma appeared before them, ready to send them on an all-expenses-paid trip through the air.
"Look out, the two of you!!" Brook covered both of them with his body at that moment.
"Brook!!!"
"I''ll protect you two!! Even if it costs me my life!!!"
"Ah, I''m already de" Brook disappeared before he could finish his usual joke.
"Brook!!!" "Brook!!!" Both Usopp and Luffy were shocked.
Meanwhile, Sanji med himself: "Damn it!!! What the hell am I doing!!? Haa Two of myrades, right before my eyes!!!"
"Go, Usopp!!!"
"Don''t be foolish, we''re going together!!!" Usopp tried to hold onto Sanji to prevent him but to no avail.
"RUN, SANJI! JUST RUN!!!" Eximed Luffy.
"Damn paw bastard!!!" Sanji''s kick was easily blocked, and he was sent flying.
"Uwaaaaaah!!! He''sing this way, helps!!! Special Move, ''Gunpowder Star''!!!" Usopp attempted to save himself, but also in vain. He disappeared from his spot just like his predecessors.
"USSOP!!!" "GOD DAMN IT!!!"
"..." Sanji also vanished with a single touch.
"What on earth is happening here!?!"
"Ahhhh! This is impossible!!"
"How can the Straw Hats be losing this badly!?!?"
"Zoro, Brook, Usopp, and now Sanji!! Why did they all disappear!?"
"It''s exactly like what happened with Perona back then!"
"Who would have expected the same thing to happen to our dearest heroes My tears won''t stop Uwaaaah!!"
"This is so unfair Uwaaaah!!"
"Please stop... Where are you sending them!? The crew will be scattered this way!"
"This means we might not see the Straw Hat Pirates together for a long time!!!"
"Damn you, Bartholomew Kuma!!! Admiral Kizaru!!! And Sentoumaru, too!!!"
Since the beginning of this unfortunate incident in the manga, the Celestial Dragons had entered a state of unprecedented frustration... Unable to believe what was unfolding in the manga at this moment.
With each crew member disappearing, the expression of the Celestial Dragons grew darker and more ominous.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They had thought this dire situation would be easily resolved and the crew would escape the danger, regrouping once again, but this time it doesn''t seem to be the case.
"Hahaha! What an entertaining scene," on the sidelines, St. Garling was enjoying the current pace of the ongoing events.
"But why do I have a feeling that Bartholomew Kuma is trying to send them far from Kizaru''s grasp?"
"Isn''t that what he''s doing?"
"Be quiet, what do you know... Perhaps the Gorosei ordered him to get rid of the Straw Hats and send them to treacherous ces where survival is impossible."
"What if the person who ordered this intervention on the battlefield is Dragon and not the Gorosei?"
"That would be truly disheartening if that''s the case..."
The Holy Knights were passionately discussing the chapter''s events, among all the readers in the world, only a few were happy with the current development of events, and the Holy Knights, the protectors of the Gods, were among them.
...
In the East Blue Sea, at the famous Baratie Restaurant:
"Sanji..."
"How could this happen to Sanji and his friends?"
"What is happening to Luffy... Why couldn''t he save even one of them..."
"First Zoro, and now even Sanji is gone... What does this mean... Where has that scoundrel sent them!?"
"They will reunite again, won''t they?"
"Hmph! If they don''t, then it means the story of One Piece will end here." With a cold snore, Zeff silenced all the noise caused by his crew of chefs.
"Captain Zeff is right... One Piece can''t continue without the Straw Hat crewing back together..."
"Yes, yes, that''s true..."
"But we haven''t yet witnessed them parting ways..." Hearing that, tears welled up in the chefs'' eyes, and they started crying again.
Seeing this, veins appeared on Zeff''s forehead as he grew angry once more.
"Do you call yourselves men? And former pirates! Why are you crying?"
"But you''re crying too, Captain..."
...
Syrup Town:
"Even Usopp... Damn it!"
"Where''s my counterpart in the manga...? Your son is in danger, you scoundrel!"
"Let me guess, he''s probably dancing and drinking wine at a party Shanks announced on some ind in the New World," Beck said with a meaningful smile.
"Hmph! My son is strong, I believe he''lle out unharmed from any unknown danger he facester... He doesn''t need an irresponsible father to rescue him."
Banshina wiped her tears and turned away with a frustrated sigh.
Even though she was confident in Usopp, that didn''t mean she wasn''t affected by seeing the danger and the situation her son had just faced.
Especially when he cried out, "Help me," before disappearing with a touch from Kuma... in that exact moment, Banshina felt her world copsing.
Witnessing Banshina''s demeanor, Yasopp felt a profound sadness.
Yet, he remained steadfast in his position, "I still maintain that facing the risks of life and death makes men."
"Bartholomew Kuma... this man is a savior and an astonishing figure."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 566: I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (Part 2)
Chapter 567: The End of the Straw Hat Pirates! (The End of the Arc)
Chapter 568: The Release of a New Branch of Art: Isekai Manga!
Chapter 578 I Couldnt Save Them!!! (2)
Chapter 578 I Couldn''t Save Them!!! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
Each of Dr. Vegapunk, Saul, Professor Clover, and Donquixote Homing turned their gaze towards the silent Brook, who had remained quiet since the unfortunate scene began in the manga.
Even Domingo and his brother Rosinante, as well as Enel, Mihawk, and Issho, cast a sidelong nce at Brook. After all, Brook, Franky, and Robin were the only Straw Hat crew members present in the real world.
"Bartholomew Kuma... This fellow... truly... fufufu~" Doffy chuckled after Sanji disappeared.
"What exactly is happening, my brother?" Rosinante asked with teary eyes.
"What''s happening? It''s total destruction of the crew in a sense... Even if this destruction will benefit themter, it doesn''t change the fact that they''ve suffered an unprecedented setback." Doffy''s answer was clear and precise.
"That''s meaningless... This man won''t kill them, as this fat man said he''s sending them soaring to the other side of the world for only three days and three nights... Boring," Enel said disdainfully.
"Look at this scene..." At that moment, Issho spoke, pointing to a specific scene, where Kuma approached Rayleigh.
"Hmm, he must have told him something positive, given Rayleigh''s calm reaction," Mihawk said in a calm tone.
"Oh, I see now. Fufufu~ So, if we consider that Rayleigh is the crew''s only ally in this battlefield, his calmness to this extent signifies only one thing."
...
"I see that this is a rescue operation... sigh~" Brook sighed after understanding theplete picture clearly.
"But... seeing Luffy in this state breaks my heart... Oh, though I don''t have a heart since I''m dead, Yohohoho!"
"This is the first time I''ve seen Luffy cry in such vulnerability... How saddening," Homing said sadly.
"I don''t know if there will be another scene after the Ohara incident that truly makes me feel sorrow... In that shback, I truly learned that men and rocks can cry," Clover sighed sadly before continuing.
"No worries, man... Derishishishi! Everything will be alright. When the Straw Hat pirates reunite, they''ll be able to smoothly sail in the new world."
...
"One Piece" Events:
" What the hell What do I do!!?" Luffy fell to his knees in despair.
"Haa Haa That''s definitely not a normal situation over there!! I''d like to help them But I''m getting old. Haa" Rayleigh felt sadness after seeing the current condition of the kids who came to rescue them, but unfortunately, he couldn''t fend off Kizaru for a period of time.
"You''re stopping a Marine Admiral on your own and you want more? Give it a rest, you''re making me look bad here." Kizaru became annoyed by Rayleigh''s sighs, dealing with him like a nuisance rather than a respected admiral.
"You''re the Dark King Rayleigh?"
Suddenly, Kuma moved to Rayleigh''s side.
"! Kuma" said Kizaru.
"...." Unfortunately, Kizaru couldn''t discern what Kuma said to Rayleigh at that moment.
"You''re asking me To trust you?" said Rayleigh.
"That''s up to you my own position is bing precarious," replied Kuma.
"Just what are you doing Kuma?" Kizaru asked with curiosity.
"I have no obligation to cooperate with the Marines unless the Government is directly involved I won''t answer your questions." This time, Kuma made it clear to Kizaru that he wasn''t obligated to tell him anything.
The crews of Roger and Whitebeard began boarding their ships, preparing to set out on their separate paths.
"Gurarararara, Rayleigh... People will think after this arc that you''re weak and cowardly... Seeing the crew disperse in front of you directly, yet you''re helpless." said Whitebeard from his Moby Dick ship.
On Oro Jackson said Roger; "Don''t listen to his nonsense, Rayleigh. Your counterpart in the manga did what he could, truly. Look at what Kizaru said, Wahahahaha!"
"Do you want more when you''ve already stopped an admiral?... What aughable statement..."
"Heh~ No need to worry, Captain. I won''t be bothered by Newgate''s words."
"Rayleigh, you were amazing there, truly!"
"There''s no trick up my sleeve. That bastard Kuma has incredibly swift and efficient abilities."
"Yeah, even the kids have be big-mouthed... Go on, be the red-haired one as in the manga, ande tofort me, you brat, hahaha!"
"Anyway, I''m saddened by the situation Luffy and hispanions have fallen into... I''ll need to go to Shakky-chan to find sce."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You bastard!" eximed Buggy and Shanks.
"Wahahaha!"ughed Roger heartily.
...
Marineford:
"Damn you! Bartholomew Kuma!" Sengoku clenched his teeth in anger as he watched the scene where Kuma was clearly speaking to Rayleigh.
After this scene, no matter how foolish the reader is, they will understand the bigger picture.
"This is a rescue operation, not an extermination operation! What''s the situation with this Shichibukai? Isn''t he under the control of the Government and Vegapunk?" Veins appeared on Sakazuki''s forehead as he read this scene.
"And what is Borsalino doing? Did an old pyramid man manage to stop you? Hmph! Even a half-dead Shichibukai was able to save them under your nose!" Sakazuki looked at Borsalino, who was staring at the ground awkwardly.
"Hah~ What a bother... I suppose even if there were a Fleet Admiral personally, he would fail to change this scenario..." Kuzan said.
"Indeed... Is this what the author wants? I mean, this is what the world wants..."
"How strange..."
...
"It''s okay, my grandson... Everything will be alright..." Garp closed the just-finished volume, thest page showing Luffy''s face covered in mucus and tears.
"The impact of loss on a man will be great if he''s weak... But since you''re my grandson, I won''t be surprised when I see you startughing and ying on the first page of the next volume..."
"Heh~ They think they can bring down the Monkey D. family... In their dreams... Buwahahahaha!"
After finishing reading the volume, Garp stood up. Then he removed his marine coat and tossed it onto a public chair before leaving.
...
Elbaf Ind:
"Are you leaving?" Prince Loki asked.
"Your story is still far from over, my friends~ Just enjoy what I''ll be drawing for theing years and patiently await that day," Rob said with a smile.
"When will the Straw Hat pirates gather again?"
This time the question came with a wavering tone, clearly showing that Prince Loki was deeply saddened by how the Sabaody Archipgo Arc concluded.
"When will they gather... Hmmm? So, my friends, do you believe they will gather again?" Rob asked with a yful smile.
"Yes, yes!!" The giants nodded vigorously, holding onto their unshakable belief in the Straw Hat pirates.
"They will surely gather again! The question is when."
"Alright then, I''ll give you a hint..."
"If someone eats two Devil Fruits... what will happen to them?" Rob asked with a smile.
"They will die... Oh, two Devil Fruits... two... Will they gather after two weeks?"
After hearing Prince Loki''s answer, Rob pped his own face... These giants were truly foolish.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 567: The End of the Straw Hat Pirates! (The End of the Arc)
Chapter 568: The Release of a New Branch of Art: Isekai Manga!
Chapter 569: That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime!
Chapter 579 The End of the Straw Hat Pirates! (The End of the Arc)
Chapter 579 The End of the Straw Hat Pirates! (The End of the Arc)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
Finally, the End of the arc is here!
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"You bastard!!! Gear Second!!"
At this moment, Luffy erupted in anger. But Kuma paid no heed to Luffy''s anger and moved away, suddenly appearing in front of both Franky and Nami.
"Owaah, he''s over here now!!!"
"Get the hell outta our way!!! ''Strong Right''!!!" Franky attacked with force.
"Don''t, Franky!!!" Nami tried to stop him, but...
"Franky!!!" eximed Luffy.
"Wait, Luffy, you''re doing exactly what he wants!!!" Robin warned, but...
"Gomu Gomu Jet Pistol!!!" Kuma easily blocked Luffy''s punch, then tapped his arm and Franky disappeared from his position...
"Franky!!!"
After that, he moved directly to Nami and did the same.
"Luffy!! Help me"
"NAMI!!!" Luffy went berserk at this moment, desperately trying to reach Kuma, but thetter simply ignored him and continued sending hisrades away.
"Buoooooooohh!!!" This time, Chopper''s loud shout caught Kuma''s attention.
"Haa Haa Chopper, Robin...!!! STOP IT!!! PLEASE STOP!!!" Luffy tried to reach them, but...
Chopper vanished, then it was Robin''s turn.
"Robin, getaway!!!"
"Luffy..." Robin ran and tried to plead with Luffy, but Kuma sent her away as well.
Seeing this, Luffy waspletely devastated.
"Cough... Uh...!!! Koff... haa... haa... zeh... zeh..." Luffy continued hitting his head and fist on the ground, crying in despair: "Uuuuuhhhh!! Why!?"
"... I couldn''t save them!!! Not a single one!!!"
When only Luffy remained, Kuma approached him.
"So... get rid of him, too. And it''s over. I''m sure you have an exnation for all this," said Sentoumaru.
"This is quite the problem," added Kizaru.
"..." Rayleigh remained silent.
"We will not meet again... Farewell," said Kuma to Luffy before touching him.
The final bubble burst as Luffy vanished from the Sabaody Archipgo.
[[Grand Line. Sabondy Archipgo. Grove 12. On this day, the pirate crew led by Captain Monkey D. Luffy. the ''Straw-hat Pirates,'' waspletely destroyed.]]
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Is this what you want, Dragon?" Kuma asked.
"This way, he will be stronger..."
"I don''t think so..."
"Because of the uing war, isn''t that right?"
"Yes, afterward he will truly be stronger..."
"No, you are the primary reason... Where did you send him? Can you predict what your counterpart will do in the future?" Dragon asked curiously.
"I cannot guess... Perhaps to an environment full of monkeys..." said Kuma.
"Wha-" Hearing that, veins appeared on Dragon''s forehead.
"Bft... Hahaha! Dad, you''re so funny!"
Bonney, who had been crying helplessly due to her sadness for Luffy''s crew, suddenlyughed upon hearing her father''s joke...
"Bartholomew Kuma... That''s what being a Shichibukai really means... Someone like Moria made me think that the Shichibukai were a group of the weak," Crocodile spoke.
"Is that so? Croco-boy, weren''t you the first Shichibukai to fall?" said Ivankov mockingly.
...
Thriller Bark Ind:
The process of transforming the ind into a massive ship continued, with the intensity of construction and repairs increasing after Moria, the ind''s owner, became one of the Royal Shichibukai.
"Achoo!! Heh? I wonder who''s talking about me...?"
"Kishishishi~ Finally, I saw it on your face... That expression... How delightful~"
"Even the protagonist of the story can taste the bitterness of defeat~ Isn''t that enjoyable~ Losing yourpanions one after another, Kishishishishi!"
"It''s the karma... Isn''t that right, Absalom?"
"Yes, my lord, the Supreme Shadow Monarch!"
"Yes, yes, that''s how I like it, the Supreme Shadow Monarch, Kishishishishi!" Moriaughed heartily upon hearing what he enjoyed hearing recently.
That title.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"Uwaaaaaah!! Why... why this ending?" Little Franky couldn''t stop crying since this harsh scene began.
"I don''t want to see this... This isn''t what I wanted... I wished-"
"Sigh~ It''s okay, kid... Everything will be alright." Tomforted him, feeling sorrow for the kid in turn.
"Don''t tell me they won''t meet again, Tom-san..." Franky stopped crying, but his mucus still stained his clothes.
"Of course, they will meet again... You fool, there won''t be a One Piece manga without you and your crew..."
"This loss will drive you to evolve and be strongerter..."
"After oveing all the difficulties on your own, you will return to meet again in the ce where Sunny awaits you!"
"You will gather again at Sabaody! I''m sure of it! And then all of you wille to Fish-Man Ind as a formidable force... Not even the Admiral will be able to stop you at that time."
"Really?" Stars appeared in Little Franky''s eyes after hearing what his teacher said... He could already imagine the crew reuniting after a period of individual growth.
"Until that timees, we must continue building our own Sea Train... It''s up to us, the volume has already ended, Tahahaha!"
...
Ohara:
"It''s good that no one died..." Bell-mre sighed with relief as the arc concluded without any casualties among the crew.
Despite being saddened by the way it ended, truly.
"Let me tell you a little secret..."
Olvia approached the group of store goddesses and whispered with a bittersweet smile.
The store was already empty as customers had been leaving for some time, so she whispered to avoid anyone identally overhearing.
"What''s this little secret, Olvia-sama?" Melona asked curiously.
The same went for Be, Glora, and Matri; they were all curious about the little secret Olvia had learned.
"The first half of the One Piece manga... is about to bepleted."
Upon hearing that, the mouths of the beautiful store goddesses dropped in shock.
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Art Pce:
"I hear that Luffy and his friends suffered a major loss in the manga, Dad. Is that true?"
After several days, Rob was taking a bath, while Little Robin, Little Yamato, and Little Hancock werevishly washing his back.
"Who told my little Robin about this?"
"Everyone is talking about it in the street, hmph! But I don''t believe it... It''s impossible for Luffy to lose! He''spletely unbeatable, just like you, Dad." Little Robin puffed her cheeks and said angrily.
"Hahaha! Do you think Luffy is as strong as me?"
"Oops... No, Dad, you''re a bit stronger..."
"Hahaha! Come here!" Rob gently grabbed her and ced her in his embrace.
"Let me tell you a secret..." Rob whispered softly in her ear, while both Yamato and Hancock tried to get closer to hear what Rob was saying, but in vain.
"When Luffy and his friends gather again, they will be extremely strong~ Nothing will stand in their way at that time."
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 568: The Release of a New Branch of Art: Isekai Manga!
Chapter 569: That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime!
Chapter 580 The Release of a New Branch of Art: Isekai Manga!
Chapter 580 The Release of a New Branch of Art: Isekai Manga!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::
"Thus... You''ve obtained Linlin, too?"
"I expected something like this given her strong attachment to you... So she''s truly seeded in this endeavor... Sigh~"
"It''s not like that, my dear." Rob smiled as he embraced Olvia in his arms, feeling a bit of frustration from her.
They were currently lying in bed in their room, where Olvia, who had already learned about everything Rob had done during the past Manga Day, was expressing herints.
Seriously, she didn''t understand the reason Rob epted Linlin, even if it was just as a concubine like Stussy.
"So, what really happened? Why did Linlin announce to the world that she became your wife and won''t take another husband in her life after you?" Although she was saddened by the increasing number of women around her husbandtely, Olvia couldn''t truly me him.
She still rested her head on his chest, lightly tapping her fingers on his corbones and exploring every part of his muscr body with her fingers, feeling the butterflies constantly multiplying in her stomach. Her sad mood quickly dissipated.
"I''ve already epted her, and it''s done. But that doesn''t mean she will stand in your ce, my dear. No other woman canpete with you, no matter how beautiful or strong she is."
"Linlin is a future Yonko, a significant change in the story of this world. epting her as an ally will have a big impact on the fate of this world. Also, giving her a lesson like no other was something I''ve wanted to do, especially since she''s been trying to seduce me all this time."
"Anyway, if her presence with me troubles you, I can cut ties with her and reject her"
Olvia put her finger on Rob''s lips, stopping him from continuing,
"No, it''s fine. I''m not upset at all. You can continue to ept her... After all, I haven''t forgotten how she took care of our little Robin with utmost care all these years and even now."
It was well known how much Linlin loved Robin, as she had prepared an entire area on Whole Cake Ind in Robin''s name and filled it with all avable forms of entertainment so that Robin could enjoy her time there whenever she visited.
Robin was a beloved princess wherever she went.
No doubt she would be the same even if she went to Marigoa, given the Celestial Dragons'' deep affection for the Straw Hat crew members.
"Hahaha! As if I would allow my sweet little one to go to that pigsty." Olviaughed after hearing Rob''s assumption about the Celestial Dragons.
"Hahaha, it''s okay. Someday I''ll have all of Marigoa under my control, and I''ll make it another yground for my little one." Rob said with a touch of arrogance, though he didn''t seem to be joking at all.
Olvia smiled upon hearing that, confident that Rob would indeed aplish that.
"So, what are your ns for One Piece Manga? What will the situation be in the uing arc?"
"Let''s leave One Piece Manga aside, for now, ~ I''m nning to introduce a new, more exciting show."
"Really? Is it a new manga? Hmm, let me guess... Perhaps a new anime as enjoyable as Demon yer and Naruto?" Olvia''s eyes gleamed, trying to anticipate what her husband''s new project would be.
"Hehe~ Just wait and see~"
...
Two dayster, the current date in this world was: 12/12/1497
Location: Archaeologists'' Land, Ohara!
Event: Release of the new manga.
...
In Ohara, the atmosphere was buzzing with excitement and vibrancy as usual.
The city of Ohara has be a global city with modern and contemporary designs in various parts of the city, while still maintaining arge part of its natural appearance, with trees and vegetation visible everywhere.
The city looked like an architectural masterpiece without equality in this world. The Art Pce could easily be spotted and distinguished, as it was the grandest andrgest building. It was also situated away from the city but still somehow connected to it.
stic clouds floated down from the Sky Inds, lifted by millions of balloons above Ohara, moving up and down like a natural elevator. This innovative means of transportation from Skypiea had taken a permanent position above Ohara at 10,000 meters.
Railways could also be seen on the sea, starting to take on a real form, connecting Ohara to nearby inds and eventually merging into aplexwork of railways that crisscrossed the Calm Belts in all four directions, heading towards the other three seas and the Grand Line.
Returning to the revered city that Ohara had be, the enthusiastic discussions could be heard everywhere, not just in the Art Store area, but throughout Ohara.
They were all discussing amon topic.
What is this new promotional cover that appeared at the art store?
A new manga? What could it be? Isekai? What does this mean?
Will the new "Isekai" manga be as enjoyable as its predecessors, Bleach and One Piece?
After all, the Art Store never releases anything less than entertaining art!
The evidence from the recent anime episodes that were released, such as Demon yer, Attack on Titan, Naruto Shippuden, and even One Piece during the enjoyable Enies Lobby arc!
Those anime episodes were visual feasts by all standards for crazy anime lovers.
In addition to anime, there was the manhwa Solo Leveling that dominated, with its new volume soon to be released, and it was also considered top-notch art.
Not to mention the best of the art from the Art Store, manga, now One Piece, and previously Bleach... All this art that had been released so far made the inhabitants of Ohara, where it all began, look forward to what the new "Isekai" manga would be like.
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the art room inside the personal section, Rob continued to draw at lightning speed since he left his room when apanying Olvia.
Rob was on the verge ofpleting the first chapters of the new manga he had decided to release in the art store.
"It might be a personal preference, but I''m sorry, I''ll only takepleted manga under the Isekai category from now on, whether they''re Japanese or even Western. The source doesn''t matter as much as their importance to my games world..."
"I''ll choose the best manga. They might not be the best for many on Earth, but at least they''re the best for me in a world where literary and scientific creativity has been destroyed for 800 years by the World Government."
Rob set his pen aside, then began to manipte his paper ability to create a book that included all the chapters he had finished drawing at lightning speed.
His hand turned into a book, and the pages kept rolling back, with each roll filling the pages with words and clear drawings.
When the process was done, a new book appeared in Rob''s hand, featuring the Earth as the source of all the arts he had brought to this world. On the side cover, a second blue appeared with two red lines separating the world horizontally and vertically. This was the Seas where Rob currently lived.
:::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 569: That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime!
Chapter 570: Slime and Dragon Encounter!
Chapter 571: Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 581 That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime!
Chapter 581 That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
:::::::::
Manga event:
_______________
"Rimuru-sama, do you have any ns in mind?" A person with red hair and two small horns on his head looked at a peculiar aquatic creature when it spoke.
"Umu I intend to go out and take a look." "What about all of you?" The blue spherical being called Rumuru-sama turned towards a group of green people and said.
"Of course, we''ll apany you," they replied with boundless enthusiasm.
"I see." Suddenly, the slime transformed into a beautiful girl with blue hair. "Then, let''s set off."
..
Beep~ Beep~Beep~ Beep~ The rm indicated that it was 7:00 AM.
(That slime appeared quite arrogant was that me?)
The man turned off the annoying rm before waking up from his strange dream.
(And I actually turned into a beautiful girl (boy?)...)
"What a bizarre dream," he remarked after contemting the strangeness of the dream he had before waking up.
(Is this my desire? Even though I''m not entirely unhappy with my current situation)
(I take that back)
(How unjust)
After leaving the house, he encountered his friend who began boasting about his new fiance in front of him.
"Allow me to introduce you, this is my fiance, Sawatari Yoshie-san," he said.
"It''s another modern world..."
"Yes, it seems wonderful..."
"Did the story start with this dream? What a truly strange dream..."
"It looks like the beginning of a romantic story to me..."
"Seriously... Did he really dream of bing a girl? That gives me the chills..."
"Perhaps he has some deep, peculiar inclinations in his subconscious..."
"What a peculiar protagonist..."
"What an unconscious, shameless friend... He''s boasting about his beautiful fiance to his single friend... This truly riles up us bachelors!"
"That''s right, he has a face that deserves a punch!"
At this moment, many started reading the newly released manga... Quickly, they immersed themselves in the story and started engaging with it fervently.
New readers were increasing by the second all around the world; this was because Rob had been diligent in his work, constantly increasing the number of copies of each volume.
Among the readers intrigued by this new manga, there was Domingo, who secretly took an interest in every story set in the modern world, the same went for his brother andpanion, Enel.
In truth, he wasn''t the only one with a keen interest in everything modern world story, many others shared a simr curiosity.
However, for Doffy, this curiosity was more like an obsession for exploration... and this new manga titled "Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken" began its story in the fascinating modern world. That''s why it captured Doffy''s attention effortlessly.
"Huh? Is this guy a fool? Who would put themselves in such an unrealistic situation..."
At a certain scene, Domingo became thoroughly irritated, as he couldn''t grasp why Saturo took a knife stab instead of the jerk who had just been boasting about his fiance moments ago.
"Well, this is intriguing, hahaha~"
...
"Does he die? Just like that? With a kitchen knife? Seriously... Isn''t he the protagonist?"
Olvia looked at the rest of the girls and said with an amused smile, "Haven''t you seen the title of the first chapter?"
"Huh? The title of the first chapter... Let me see..." Melona, Perona''s mother, returned to check the title of the first chapter. "This... ''Death and Reincarnation''...? What is the reincarnation...? Is it the same as what happened to Brook?"
The girls were amazed after confirming the chapter''s title.
"Almost, but not quite the same... Let''s read more chapters to explore what will happen to Saturo-kun." Olvia said with a smile.
...
(Eh... my back feels really hot. Don''t tell me I got stabbed.)
"Senpai!!" Tamura ran towards Saturo, who had just been stabbed, after taking the blow from the fleeing criminal instead.
"Senpai! Please don''t die!!"
(Ah... Ah, Tamura... Sawatari will be disappointed in that face, you know?)
At the current moment, Saturo was dying, so his body felt cold. (Ah, why is it getting cold? A human will die if there isn''t enough blood... This is bad.)
Confirmationplete. Constructing a body that does not require blood.
(Hm? What was that voice just now... Tamura? Doesn''t require blood? I don''t understand.)
(It also sounded very mechanical, like aputer-generated voice...? ... PC!!)
Suddenly, he remembered something terrible before dying, "Tamura! If, if by chance I die... Please take care of my PC... Throw it into the bathtub and short-circuit it. Make sure to destroy all the data..."
Tamura was surprised before drylyughing, "Ha Ha... That''s really like you, senpai."
Suddenly, he felt sadness and confessed remorsefully, "Senpai... Actually, today I only wanted to show off Sawatari in front of you..."
"I already knew that... Bastard... I''ve already forgiven you. Try your hardest to make her happy. Please take care of my PC..." Those were his final words in this world.
"Senpai... Senpai? Don''t die, Senpai~~!!!"
"A life that had nothing special to mention, a 37-year-old virgin? Pfftt... What''s up with this guy? Derishishishishi! It''s hrious even when he''s dying."ughed Saul.
"Yohohohohoho! I don''t know what I should do, should I cry orugh?"
"You''re alreadyughing, man!"
"Yohohohoho! But he resembles me a lot... Does really staying a virgin till 30 make someone a magician?"
"Ah... Above 40, does that make them sages? What? A great sage after 50? Then what about me? I''m close to 90 as a virgin! Does that make me a god? Yohohohoho!" Brookughed until tears formed in his eyes.
"The scary thing is, you won''t have a chance to get rid of your virginity... And this poor guy as well... It seems he''s on his way to bing a single-celled organism in another world..."
"That voice in his head... It sounds somewhat familiar... Is this a system... like the one Sung Jinwoo obtained... Don''t you guys feel the same, myrades?" Vegapunk''s long tongue wagged with excitement as he mentioned a point he hadn''t touched upon before.
"Exactly! That''s why I found it familiar... A system! What the hell is this system? This is the second story that involves this kind of oddity..." Even Professor Clover found the matter highly intriguing.
"First: this system said that it will give him a body that doesn''t require bloodposition... Then, it granted him unique skills and developed them based on the desires of the reclusive man... Are these the features of this system?" Vegapunk recorded everything he discovered in a small notebook while biting his fingers with tension.
"PC? Computer? Data? What is this? Why does he want to destroy this thing that seems so advanced with such determination and assurance?" Saul felt perplexed.
"I asked Rob before about this technological device from the modern world, and he told me it works the same way my brain does... Data refers to information... I can easily create this device, I had something simr even before the manga appeared... Maybe he has some sensitive information on hisputer that he doesn''t want anyone to see, even after his death." Vegapunk exined.
"Poor guy, he''s really dead... I thought he would be saved, just like what happened with Jinwoo." Homing said.
:::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 570: Slime and Dragon Encounter!
Chapter 571: Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 572: Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 582 Slime and Dragon Encounter!
Chapter 582 Slime and Dragon Encounter!
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/TDbRMGQJz (New)
::::::::
Holy Land, Marigoa:
"Did he really die? So even protagonists can die, hahaha~"
On her throne, Imu-sama was enjoying her time reading the new manga.
With this intriguing ''Isekai'' manga, it seems she discovered something new.
Even protagonists can die, but their plot armors are so thick that they can be resurrected in another world!
"A dragon? Seems powerful..."
"Hmm? A slime? What is this thing?" Imu''s curiosity grew while reading the first chapter continuously.
The same goes for the Five Elders who finally found some time to rest after receiving numerous orders from their lord after the end of the previous manga day.
Manga event:
_______________
(... It''s so dark. Where am I?)
(What happened to me? I remember getting stabbed while protecting Tamura.)
(Did I... get saved? If that''s the case, is this a hospital bed?)
(I can''t see anything, I can''t hear anything... Has the curfew already passed? I should try calling the nurse first...)
(Hm? Eh? My limbs don''t seem to be responding!? That can''t be right, I was only stabbed, and my arms and legs shouldn''t bepletely gone... Could it be that I''m paralyzed because my nerves were severed?)
(Hey hey hey, give me a break already... Ah!? I... moved!?)
(Is that grass? I can''t smell anything at all. There''s also no sense of sight, hearing, or smell. Only touch. What about taste?)
...
..
(Wait a minute, this isn''t even a human body anymore!?)
...
Urura Ind:
"What a miserable fate... to die and wake up again as a small, weak being." Droplets of sake scattered from Kaido''s mouth as he greedily swallowed.
Just a few minutes ago, Kaido''s subordinates returned from Hunters Ind with a new manga that had just been released from the art store. Curious, Kaido wanted to read it.
However, he was surprised by the absurdity of this story. The plot seemedpletely illogical, with the protagonist dying and being resurrected in apletely strange world. So far, no one couldprehend the logic behind this.
"Is this... a dragon? Storm Dragon Verudora?" Kaido stopped drinking, and his eyes widened in surprise... He didn''t see a dragon every day.
"This dragon... powerful! Worororororo!" Kaido''s attention waspletely captured upon seeing the Storm Dragon and learning the truth that there were three other dragons like it in this world.
"He can read the thoughts of others, even teach them magic and how to perceive it... Kaido-san... this manga is intriguing," King calmly stated.
"Not only that, but his formidable appearance truly earns him the title of a dragon, Alber..."
"He also seems to know a lot... What does he mean by saying that many people have crossed over to this world?"
Kaido continued to read the manga with interest until he reached a truly captivating part.
"Just a human girl managed to seal such a powerful dragon?"
"Is this the power of unique skills?"
Kaido looked forward to possessing such power... Perhaps if he acquired something simr, he could truly surpass Rob and im the title of the strongest!
"The world of games... I wish I had a seat in this world..." Kaido felt a pressing need for one of those seats here in this world.
...
Ohara:
"Kyaa~ How cute!" Little Robin looked at the small slime that was trying to befriend the fearsome dragon and felt the urge to befriend it as well.
"Hahaha! Is this dragon feeling shy? Hahaha!"
Since Rob''s manga is always colored and more vivid, Hancock, Yamato, and even Robin could notice the unusual redness on the dragon. It was a clear sign of embarrassment!
"Hahaha! Unfortunately, not all dragons are like Verudora, otherwise, this world would be more peaceful and wonderful." Yamato''s tone was discouraged and sad as she remembered her biological father after seeing how kind Verudora was with the little slime.
...
"Verudora Tempest... Rimuru Tempest... Dragon and Slime... But not just any ordinary slime... This seems like a story that will be enjoyable for readers from now on."
Inside his office, Rob stopped printing and publishing more volumes because what he had just published was already sufficient.
He looked at the open volume in front of him and felt that the version he drew was much better and moreprehensive than the original manga he had read on Earth.
"The world is in for the best manga of its kind ever," Rob smiled before flipping through the manga''s pages and continuing to read.
...
South Blue:
"Hmm, Storm Dragon?"
In the kingdom of Sorbet, Dragon wiped his sweat during his training and looked at Ivankov who was pointing to a specific dragon in a manga book.
"It seems like a good story, I''ll read itter... Storm Dragon Verudora, a catastrophic-level monster, looks interesting-"
Before he could finish his sentence, Dragon sensed imminent danger. His instincts kicked in to avoid the strike, and he attempted to dodge, but he only managed to move slightly. Unfortunately, he couldn''t evade the powerful punch that crushed his head to the ground.
"Buwahahahaha! Lowering your guard in front of your old man, you still have a long way to go before escaping the punch of love!" The one who just struck Dragon was Garp, who had left his marine rank.
"You, give me the manga volume in your hand," Garp pointed to Ivankov, who obediently left the manga book and rushed to check on hismander lying on the ground with a significant bump on his head.
"Hmm, seems like a children''s story..." Despite saying that, Garp continued to flip through the manga pages with increasing interest. N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
"Unique skill: Predator..."
"This unique skill allowed what appeared to be a small drop of water to expand into this colossal size and swallow a massive dragon with such ease..."
"What kind of skill is this... How does it work... Is it like a Devil Fruit ability?"
At the Marine headquarters, Sengoku was left speechless.
The more he read, the more he felt that this slime, wasn''t just an ordinary slime... but an invincible and peculiar monster.
"This world seems ancient, is this a king? Are there many kings and kingdoms in this world instead of a single government?"
"Are there other races besides humans? Intriguing."
"A catastrophic-level monster? Did Verudora''s disappearance lead to consequences like these?"
"So it is, the dream at the beginning of the chapter wasn''t just a passing dream, but a prophecy... So you''re saying he''ll be a girl at some point..."
Sengoku found himself enjoying the story, much like Garp!
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 571: Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 572: Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 573: I will tell you a beautiful sad story.
Chapter 583 Solo Leveling: Retesting Ranks Arc! (1)
Chapter 583 Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (1)
_____
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_____
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_____
::::::::
A few days after the release of the new manga that caused a huge sensation, Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken, on a small ind in the new world near Hunters Ind, Ring Hell Ind:
"Kishishish!" A ck mist appeared, sending a chilling sensation across thend and then taking the form of Gecko Moria with hisscivious smile.
"Did you bring my volume, Absalom?" Moria returned to his summer seat, reclined, put on his sunsses, and prepared to enjoy his time before diving into the challenging mission that awaited him.
Nothing is more important than Solo Leveling when it''s time! That''s Gecko Moria''s motto.
"Of course, my lord! The Hunter''s Guild doesn''t forbid people from entering the art store. In their eyes, I''m just a kid, so it''s easy to get everything I want from the art store there."
Absalom took out the new Solo Leveling volume titled ''Retesting Rank Arc'' and respectfully ced it in front of his captain.
"Kishishishishi! Excellent! It''s time to take my monthly dose of the best manga ever. Neither One Piece nor Bleach nor that Slime trash canpare!"
As soon as he got his hands on the volume, Moria opened it quickly.
He temporarily put aside his n to infiltrate the central prison''s cell to rescue Dr. Hogback.
Solo Leveling event:
______________________
"It''s the end of the world. Hunters are a problem." Assistant Manager Jung sighed while watching the disastrous oue of the hunters'' battle in the USA.
"Assistant Manager Jung. A hunter came by," the female employee said upon seeing Jin Woo''s arrival.
Hearing that, Assistant Manager Jung whispered in her ear, "Every once in a while, there are hunters whoe by after not being able to ept reality and bing deluded."
"Then that man as well?" she asked.
"It''ll be a pain in the ass, so just exin that he has to cover the cost and send him to the re-evaluation room."
"Yes," she said.
(His name is.... Where) After seeing Sung Jinwoo''s name, Assistant Manager Jung remembered something important. He quickly contacted the White Tiger Guild''s master.
...
..
"Yes, this is Baek Yoon-Ho," Baek Yoon-Ho answered on the other side.
"Ah, Master Baek. It''s about the hunter you spoke about before. He really came."
"He''s over there?" eximed Baek Yoon-Ho.
"Yes, he just applied," replied Assistant Manager Jung. "Hunter Sung Jin-Woo came to get his rank re-evaluated," he added.
..
"I will guide you." The employee pointed to Jinwoo with a friendly smile on her face.
"Yes," Jinwoo nodded.
"Why did the first chapter of the volume end so quickly!" eximed Moria.
"Moria-sama, you read it quickly; take your time"
"Silence! Do you dictate to me how to read!?"
"No, Moria-sama, I didn''t mean to offend"
Absalom thought he was in trouble, but quickly saw that Moria had already refocused on the manga''s events and began reading again.
..
Ohara:
"I''m eager to see people''s reactions to the new S-rank appearance in their country..."
"S-rank in the world of Solo Leveling is equivalent to an Admiral or a legendary hunter in our world... That''s truly immense power..."
"Look, this poor man just wants a C-rank to change his life for the better; it seems he lost custody of his daughter at some point..."
"Rank will change the lives of many... That''s what Jinwoo is thinking right now..."
"Yes, in the world of Solo Leveling, rank depends on the amount of magical power in the body. They can''t raise their rank; this means they''ll remain at the same level of strength they woke up to forever..."
"That''s right. Unlike our world, hunters can level up after training their bodies to surpass their previous Doriki strength, or developing their Devil Fruit powers to perfection, or honing their physical skills or swordsmanship and raising their Haki level. This is better and more diverse than just magical power."
With each new volume released, discussions about the power issue be more intense among fans and readers. This is happening right now, with everyone having their own perspective.
Rob wanted to see this kind of discussion more than anything else because this is what can elevate the world''s power level to a higher level.
..
"Fufufu, this is where the difference between us and them lies. I''ve noticed this in many other worlds; all of them have weak bodies that don''t evolve, unlike us... Here, anyone can be a ranked power by training a little and breaking their human limits."
Domingo had broken his physical boundaries a long time ago, already reaching the peak of A-rank under Rob''s supervision. The moment he could defeat the tenth-ranked S-list, he would rise directly to the level of a legendary hunter.
But crossing that threshold in a short period is not easy at all.
"What is this ck crystal, I wonder? Is this what they measure magical power with?" Rosinante wondered curiously.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Let''s bet; that crystal ball will shatter when Jinwoo touches it," Enel said mockingly.
"Oh, what a spectacr reaction! Fufufu~ But it didn''t shatter as expected; it couldn''t even measure his magical power. Look, it showed the result as: ERROR." said Doffy.
::::::::
_____
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_____
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_____
Chapter 572: Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 573: I will tell you a beautiful sad story.
Chapter 574: Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (Part 1)
_____
Chapter 583 Solo Leveling: Retesting Ranks Arc! (2)
Chapter 583 Solo Leveling: Retesting Rank''s Arc! (2)
_____
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_____
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_____
::::::::
Solo Leveling event:
______________________
"This isn''t an error. It''s ''Immeasurable.'' Do you not understand what that means?" said the Assistant Manager. "It means that our detector is incapable of measuring his magical power!" he added.
"What? Then?" The employee responsible for ranking evaluation was shocked.
"This man is South Korea''s 10th...!"
"That''s right... He''s an S-Rank."
...
..
((I''ve only heard rumors, but to witness ''Immeasurable'' with my own two eyes...))
((He''s not someone smaller guilds can recruit.))
((The 10th S-rank hunter...!))n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
((Should I just close my eyes and give it a try?))
((But isn''t this an opportunity.))
Upon hearing the word ''Immeasurable,'' all nearby guild explorers understood what it truly meant. This person was not someone they could recruit into their smaller guilds.
"Huh? That''s...!"
"No way!"
Suddenly, someone''s arrival caused amotion.
"South Korea''s best guild ''Hunters''...!!! A representative from that guild?!"
"It''s Choi... Choi Jong-In!"
"Why is a man called ''the ultimate soldier'' here?"
A tall man with short red hair and sses appeared, wearing formal attire.
[Choi Jong-In (S Rank) Guild Master of Hunters]
[Hunters: - A guild that is active in the Seoul Metropolitan Area. - The only guild out of the top 5 guilds to have two S-rank hunters.]
"Is that...?"
"What!?"
"Why does this man, Choi Jong-In, or whatever, look familiar?"
"Wait, he''s not just familiar... He''s a dead ringer for that guy..."
In the Impel Down, both Magen and Shiryu stared at each other in astonishment.
As it was challenging to find sources of entertainment in this prison, officers of all ranks had no choice but to resort to what the art store produced, especially since Bleach was the manga closest to the hearts of both Magen and Shiryu during its release.
After Bleach had concluded, One Piece had once again be their primary interest.
But with the release of Solo Leveling, it began to upy a significant portion of their time, as this was the era of hunters in their world, gradually recing the era of pirates.
The era of hunters had started with the famous anime Hunter X Hunter and solidified with the appearance of Solo Leveling, which also revolved around hunters. For this reason, everyone and every organization attached great importance to it.
They would read it whether they liked it or not; these were orders from their organizations, just as the government had instructed Magen, Shiryu, and every security officer in Impel Down to read Solo Leveling, as the government provided the volumes since there was no nearby art store.
Choi Jong-In, whose first appearance coincided with the official ranking of Sung Jin-Woo as an S rank, caught the attention of many due to his striking resemnce to a familiar character everyone knew.
In fact, not only Magen and Shiryu felt this way, but also all veteran Bleach fans!
"Doesn''t this guy look like... Aizen from Bleach!" eximed Shiryu with wide eyes.
"He really does look a lot like him!" Magen nodded in agreement.
"His title is the Ultimate Soldier, and he''s the master of the strongest guild in South Korea. This means he''s incredibly powerful. I wonder if Jinwoo will join him?" wondered Magen.
"Well, he rejected it so casually. It seems he''s not as impressed,"mented Shiryu.
"All he has is Aizen''s face," mocked Shiryu.
"Let''s leave it at that. Personally, I don''t think Jinwoo is the type to join a guild. Neither Baek Yoon-Ho nor Choi Jung-In can persuade him"
Before Magen could continue, the scene in the manhwa shifted to Jinwoo''s meeting with the Hunter Association, specifically the organization''s president.
"Oh, is this the old man, the president of the Hunter Association in South Korea?"
"He gives me the same feeling as the Five Elders... It''s the exact same feeling," said Magen in amazement.
"The Five Elders? Perhaps you''re right... I wonder what they''ll offer Jinwoo, and if it will truly satisfy him... If they give him the opportunity to enter numerous dungeons every day, I doubt he''ll refuse," Shiryu removed the cigar from his mouth before exhaling a cloud of smoke.
...
In Impel Down''s Level Three, Teach was biding his time, unable to escape from Impel Down no matter how hard he tried.
At that time, he had not yet realized why he had obtained the Kairouseki handcuffs'' key and escaped so easily from under the Whitebeard''s nose.
He had not yet realized that it was the Whitebeard who had simply allowed him to go.
...
Holy Land, Marigoa:
"So this is the President of the Hunter Association, Go Gun-Hee? He looks imposing..."
"A powerful old man," nodded Saint Ethanbaron, also known as Saint Venus, agreeing with Saint Mars.
"What a clever trick. To meet talents before the Five Guilds snatch them up. It seems that the Hunter Association holds immense power solely because of this old man. Woo Jin-Chul, who is just a higher A-rank, won''t stand a chance against the ambitions of all those S-ranks in his country."
"His gentle attitude towards Choi Jung-In proves that..."
"So this old man is indeed extremely powerful... After all, you can''t maintain stability in a country full of powerful hunters without a real deterrent power at the helm."
The rest of the Five Elders nodded after hearing Saint Saturn''s words.
"Indeed, it applies in all worlds. The government cannot control the powerful without real power in authority."
Their eyes gleamed. Saying that meant they were addressing themselves.
In the current world, Rob, who had already conquered half the world, represented the greatest threat in their history.
He had terrifying power that was impossible to ovee without at least equal strength.
Even their god-like Lord couldn''t eliminate Rob... Just thinking about him gave them nightmares every night.
Their role as the Gorosei had be meaningless. Their celestial titles were like dust when faced with a universal threat!
What could they do?
"Forget about that now; we still have plenty of time... Keep the developments quietly."
In their dark thoughts, Imu-sama always extended her hand and lifted them from the depths of despair, and this time was no exception.
That''s why they served her humbly throughout the ages.
"Yourmand, Imu-sama!" they all shouted in unison.
"Ha, it seems that Jinwoo rejected the offer of this foolish old man who offered him authority... A foolish old man. What will he do with authority when he possesses such strength?"
"He has the power of the Shadow Monarch, the power to control death. Someone like him will live eternally. What does he care about a little authority?" Imu-sama mocked Go Gun-Hee''s poor judgment.
::::::::
_____
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_____
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_____
Chapter 573: I will tell you a beautiful sad story.
Chapter 574: Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 575: Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (Part 2)
_____
Chapter 584 I will tell you a beautiful sad story.
Chapter 584 I will tell you a beautiful sad story.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
Start of the Amazon Lily story arc from here...
::::::::
Inside the Oro Jackson ship''s kitchen, both Shanks and Buggy were thinking about a prank for their captain.
A prank that would truly terrify him!
"Are you sure this will work?" Buggy asked nervously.
"Rouge-san, who''s responsible for Captain Roger''s food, is not here. Our cook is enjoying his favorite manhwa and doesn''t want to be disturbed. Captain Roger is feeling hungry, so this is the perfect time to pull off the prank we''ve been thinking about," Shanks said, each word spoken in a hushed tone.
"What if he finds out we tricked him with his Observation Haki?"
"Why would he use Observation Haki on his own ship?"
"Don''t be foolish!"
"Alright, alright. Let''s do it. I suddenly can''t wait for this idea."
"Everyone is busy reading Solo Leveling without paying attention to us... You will record the entire prank and post it on the forum, and I''ll be the one presenting the dish," Shanks said enthusiastically.
"Okay, let''s get started," said Buggy.
Shanks took a kitchen knife and cut off Buggy''s head, then ced it on the te. He opened Buggy''s mouth and ced a tomato inside, adding some other vegetables to the te before sealing it.
"Alright, let''s go. I hope Captain will like the special dish we made for him. Hehehe~" Shanksughed and carried the te towards the captain''s room.
...
Knock! Knock!
"Come in~" Roger''s voice came from inside.
Shanks encouraged himself, wearing a smile, and entered. Buggy, who was now without a head, stayed near the window on Shanks'' instructions, holding a den den mushi for recording and locking onto the scene inside the room.
"Captain, I''ve brought your meal!"
"Oh, Shanks? This isn''t like you."
With a big smile on his face, Roger closed his manhwa book and set it aside, then took the te from Shanks.
"Let me see what you''ve prepared for me, even though I don''t smell any delicious aroma~ Haha Haaaaaaa"
Roger''s soul almost left his body when he saw Buggy''s head stuffed with tomatoes on the te.
"Hahahahahahaha!"
"Hahahahahahaha! We got you, Captain!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
Solo Leveling event:
_____________________
"Never set foot in Korea ever again." "It''s not for my son, but for you." "Even after your death, you won''t be able to close your eyes."
These were Hwang Dongsoo''s memories of what happened in his battle with Sung Il-Hwan... These were thest words from thetter to him.
"Can''t close my eyes even after I die?"
"You dare to... threaten me?"
"I know where he is headed. To catch him, I will need equipment."
"I''ll call the guild. I won''t run into problems if I have artifacts with me."
"When I''m fully healed... I will tear you apart."
There was no doubt that Hwang Dongsoo was extremely angry, for he had been utterly crushed. His pride and body were crushed by a fellow Korean.
Returning to the small ind where Moria and his crew hide:
Moria finished the short volume with dissatisfaction.
"Damn, it ended quickly again. Why isn''t Solo Leveling as long as One Piece?"
"This is unfair!"
"At least release a volume with five chapters once a week, not once a month!"
"Sigh~ Well, anyway, I found out what happened to that scoundrel Hwang Dongsoo. Kishishishishi! He got beaten up!"
Moria was delighted to see Dongsoo in this state, so much so that he felt joy upon seeing this fellow wanting a rematch.
"Does he really think he can win after getting his equipment and preparing well?"
"Why would equipment help if your true strength isn''t enough? Just a slight dy in your defeat? Maybe, Kishishishi!"
"Unfortunately, I didn''t get to see Jinwoo manipting the shadow soldiers this time... I wanted to explore more."
That''s what made Moria frustrated with the short volume this time.
"Don''t be discouraged, Captain. In the next volume, Jinwoo will return to clear the Demon Castle! He''s bound to fight the final boss there!" Absalom said enthusiastically.
"Kishishishishi! You''re right!"
Suddenly, a ck gas began to surround Moria''s small ind as the center.
"Wake up, my faithful soldiers, Kishishishishi!"
From Moria''s shadow, some wicked ck hands began to climb out, revealing themselves openly.
Absalom shivered after seeing this scene. He almost thought he was in Jinwoo''s personal hideout, not Moria''s.
"It''s time to retrieve our ship''s doctor, Thriller Bark Pirates''s doctor."
"Kishsishishishi!"
...
Whole Cake Ind:
"Mama! Mama! Hahaha! I didn''t think hunters would be so dumb even in other worlds."
"This is an S-ranked hunter, but he''s this foolish... How can someone from Vice Yonko level only win against Yonko level?"
In Big Mom''s view, Hwang Dongsoo was at least on the Vice Yonko level, despite being ssified as an S-rank. He was far from Sung Il-Hwan''s level... who, in her eyes, was as strong as herself.
"This manhwa my darling draws is so entertaining~ Well, the time for entertainment is over. It''s time for another kind of entertainment. I''m going to meet my sisters; Olvia and the others."
The evil glint in Linlin''s eyes turned into an extremely gentle look when she thought about Olvia and the other Rob''s women.
In her life, she never thought she would have one husband and so many sisters. She who wanted to create a harem for herself had somehow be a part of a man''s harem.
She waspletely conquered, but she didn''t hate this feeling at all.
"Katakuri, get ready. We''re going to visit your new father''s house."
Katakuri''s eyebrows twitched after hearing that, but he didn''t dare to refuse. "Alright, Mama."
...
After two weeks, on the Ind of Women, Amazon Lily:
"Daddy, why did you bring me here?"
Hancock looked tenderly at Rob''s back, which had be like an impregnable fortress, protecting her from all dangers.
"Daddy came here to tell you a story, my dear," Rob said with a smile, a smile tinged with invisible sadness.
"A story? Is it as exciting as One Piece?"
Little Hancock''s eyes widened after hearing that, sparkling with stars.
She didn''t think a story her father told her would be something simple.
"I hope you''ll remain the Hancock I know, my beloved daughter, after hearing this story..."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 574: Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 575: Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 576: Luffy''s Destination: Ind Of Women!
_______________________________
Chapter 585 Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (1)
Chapter 585 Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (1)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
:::::::::
Location: Grand Line, (Calm Belt), Ind of Women.
Event: First day of the new One Piece manga update.
Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc''s volume.
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Amazon Lily is the name of the empire established by the Amazonian women on Maiden Ind... That''s what this ind used to be called in ancient times.
But with more women settling here, its name changed to the Ind of Women.
The Kuja Tribe rules the Amazon Lily Empire, but that doesn''t mean it''s the only tribe that has lived and continues to live on the Ind of Women.
This is what Rob discovered after spending a lot of time studying the history of this ind and how it emerged and evolved.
For hundreds of years, the Kuja Tribe consisted of both men and women, and it was a regr tribe where men ruled and had rtions with women as they pleased. This was the prevailingw here on Maiden Ind in the past.
But everything changed when the Kuja Emperor, a fierce pirate 500 years ago, died.
His daughter became the Empress, and under her tyrannical rule, all men were executed. The Kuja Tribe truly lived up to its name as a tribe of muscr women only.
Even the kind women who didn''t want to kill men were executed, and only the women who despised men to the core were left alive. This is where the history of the Ind of Women began.
(Author''s Comment: Of course, all of this is purely fictional and part of my plot...)
Inside his personal section at the art store, Rob closed a book recording the documented history of the Ind of Women before looking again at the cute little girl who was gazing at him in awe.
"So, this is how the Ind of Women began. The name of the first Empress of Amazon Lily was Medusa. She was truly the queen of snakes," Robmented with a hint of irony. As a man, he couldn''t ept such a ruthless Empress.
In Rob''s belief, if Medusa ruled the world instead of Imu, the existence of men would already be over. No, humanity would have gone extinct because there would be no men to procreate with women.
"Well, well, well! Bft... Hahaha," Hancockughed gently.
"Why are you suddenlyughing?" Rob asked with a smile.
"That''s because the fearful expression on your face while saying the name Empress Medusa is actually quite amusing."
"Hehe~ Do you think I''m afraid of her? Well, maybe a little... There''s nothing I fear more in this world than crazy women. You can''t predict what they''ll do in the next moment."
"So, my dear, when you grow up, you must be a reasonable woman! Is that understood?"
"As long as Daddy loves me, I''ll always be a reasonable woman!" Little Hancock nodded repeatedly in affirmation, just like a chicken pecking at rice.
She looked very cute.
"Hehe~ That''s good, my good girl."
"I''ll be a reasonable woman when I grow up too, Daddy!"
"Count me in, Robin-chan~"
Suddenly, a head of short ck hair appeared from under the open door, apanied by a head of white hair and two red horns.
It was Little Robin and Little Yamato.
Then, a head of green hair and another head of red hair appeared above Robin and Yamato.
"We''re here too, Daddy!"
They were Sandersonia and Marigold.
Rob''s forehead twitched after seeing the arrival of his other children... Unbeknownst to him, he had be a father to arge number of little girls... and soon, there would be more!
"Come here, all of you, my children..."
"But, Dad... the women outside are in amotion because of the newly released volume... Why don''t you let me read it? I heard it''s an arc about their ind..."
Little Robin pouted before approaching her father.
She was now a spoiled princess at the age of four, yeah, the years had indeed flown by.
"Sweetie, it''s not that I''m preventing you from enjoying One Piece manga... It''s just that it might be a bit distressing for you to see some of the scenes... Maybe if you promise me that you''ll skip the Water Seven and Enies Lobby arcs, I''ll dly let you read the manga then."
"Really!?"
"When has your father ever lied to you before?"
"Never! Derishishishi!"
"Thatugh again?"
Seeing the interaction between their father and sister made Hancock and the others feel happy.
...
"One Piece" Events:
_____________________
[Sabaody Archipgo, Grove 41.]
"Boss Duval, The Straw-Hats sure arete."
"I wonder if they''ve been caught by their pursuers..."
"I hear there''s a huge mess over by the port."
Upon hearing this, Duval began to speak to his subordinates:
"All the more reason to stay on your toes! We don''t want someone sneaking up on us and stealing the ship!"
"We''re guarding this ship until the crew gets here!!! Rose Colored Life Riders!!!"
"Yes!! Duval-sama!!"
...
[Grove 1, Auction House.]
"You still haven''t caught them!!?"
"Currently, Admiral Kizaru is pursuing them, so we believe it is simply a matter of time!! If you could be a little patient with"
Before the Rear Admiral could finish his sentence, a furious female Celestial Dragon cut him off:
"You bunch of stupid dogs!! On top of allowing this to happen to my father and my brother... You''ve let all of my ves escape!! Just what do you think the bloodline of this world''s creators is worth!!?"
"On the day they are caught. They wille crawling. Begging for forgiveness... They will taste living hell!!!"
...
[Grove 13, Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar.]
"I''ve got a bad feeling about this...!! I wonder if Luffy and the others are okay..." Caimie said sadly.
"Come on, Caimie!! Don''t say stuff like that!!" Pappag said.
"Nyuu~ They''re strong, so there''s nothing for you to worry about, Caimie," Hatchan added.
"I hope so..." Caimie whispered.
"If they''re up against an Admiral, then their ''strength'' isn''t going to match up..." Shakky suddenly spoke.
She exhaled smoke before continuing: "We''reing up against some stormy seas... A wave bigger than any before it ising... They can''t lose to that wave..."
"Can''t you hear it?"
"Eh?" Her words seemed mysterious to Hatchan and the others.
"This era is slowly starting to change," she said.
Inside the art store on Amazon Lily Ind:
"What you''re saying sounds mysterious, Shakky-san..."
Olvia was dressed in a long ck main maid outfit with white cors that concealed most of her soft, fair skin.
However, even the long dress couldn''t hide the delicate and sensual details that aroused envy. She looked beautiful, like a true goddess queen.
Since it was a special day, most of the store''s goddesses were gathered here on Amazon Lily this time because, after all, the new arc was titled:
Amazon Lily Arc - Shocking!
Shakky extinguished her cigarette before exhaling thest puff of smoke, and her smile never left her face.
"Well, this is intriguing, Olvia-san. As you see... by saying this, I''m implying that this era is slowly starting to change, perhaps pointing to the great era of pirates?"
Shakky winked while saying that.
"The uing war is sure to be the cause, and if you say the uing wave will be bigger than anything before it, it means things will undoubtedly be shocking...," Bell-mre added.
"Don''t worry; the important thing now is... I have a strong feeling about what will happen on Amazon Lily in this story... 20 years from now..."
"Oh, Gloriosa... why do you look so sad? Did Rob tell you that you''ll appear in the manga?"
"You must be a wise olddy~ Fufu~"
"No need for that; I don''t care about my appearance, and I''m not sad. I really want to see my role in this story. Will it be more glorious than yours, former Empress?" Gloriosa said sarcastically.
:::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 575: Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 576: Luffy''s Destination: Ind Of Women!
Chapter 577: This Weird Mushroom Seems Stuck!
_______________________________
Chapter 586 Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (2)
Chapter 586 Summit War Saga: Amazon Lily Arc! (2)
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
::::::::
"Have you finally arrived?"
"Oh, Admirals..."
Away from Amazon Lily, far from Paradise, a submarine appeared near the coast of a small ind with the Marine emblem.
Two tall men jumped out of it, one wearing a yellow uniform and the other in a white suit with blue ents.
Well, these Admirals went by their code names - Kizaru and Aokiji.
"Kishishishishi! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Is this how you treat your allies? Making them wait all this time."
Moria seemed somewhat angry, but he didn''t dare to show too much anger to the Admirals.
"We are here to carry out the orders of the World Government, not your orders, so it''s best for you to step back," Aokiji said coolly.
"I am a Shichibukai, and my request for assistance from the World Government is the reason you''re here in the first ce."
"I can''t rescue someone from the clutches of the Hunters without your help now, but that doesn''t mean I won''t be able to do it on my ownter. But it will cost your government my services. You can withdraw now, and I''ll withdraw from your Shichibukai game."
Moria spoke these words to the den den mushi in his hand so that the Five Elders on the opposite side could hear, not the Admirals who had just arrived.
"Aokiji, Kizaru... Just fulfill his requests, let''s not make things difficult for our allies..."
The voice echoed from the den den mushi at this moment.
"Well, well..."
Kizaru replied with his usual mocking tone.
"So, what do we need to do?" Aokiji asked at this moment, seeming to have epted the Gorosei''s orders.
"Kishishishishi!" Moriaughed before putting the den den mushi aside.
"You two will hide in my shadow, and then we''ll sneak into the central prison... If we''re discovered, we''ll have to fight for our escape. But if we''re not, we''ll take the prisoner and sneak out again."
Under the sea, 10,000 meters deep, in the Ryugu Kingdom:
"This man called Duval is truly wonderful. He and his team will protect the Sunny-Go! Suuuuuper!"
"True, after Luffy and his friends lost and disappeared, I''ve been worried about the fate of the Sunny-Go... Can Duval really protect it?"
"Tahahahaha! Loyalty is a trait only real men possess with don!"
Franky, Iceburg, and Tom, were, as usual, engrossed in reading the new volume of One Piece manga.
The first scene in the new volume was still at Sabaody Archipgo, where the scene shifted to the current situation of the Straw Hat Pirates'' ship still under the protection of the Flying Fish Riders.
Of course, Franky was concerned about the safety of the Sunny-Go. Like his manga counterpart, the current Franky was deeply attached to that ship. He didn''t worry as much about his manga counterpart''s fate as he did about the Sunny-Go itself!
"Here, your favorite drinks, guys."
At that moment, a beautiful mermaid with green hair arrived. It was Kokoro, who regained her youth thanks to Suzan, who obtained for her a dose of eternal youth from Rob.
"You, here''s your milk."
She handed a ss of milk to Franky.
"But I wanted c! Why are you giving me milk, olddy!?"
Franky couldn''t handle her treating him like a child all the time.
"And for you, iced tea, just like your name suggests."
"Thank you, Kokoro-san."
Iceburg smiled before sipping his drink.
"And this is for you, my dear, your favorite rum."
With a big smile on her face, she left thest bottle of rum on Tom''s table before departing.
"Looks like Kokoro is enjoying her new job already... There''s no hope of getting her back to the Galley-La Workshop..."
"What''s the deal with this female Celestial Dragon... Did she go crazy?"
"That seems to be the case, my king..."
"She''s definitely insane... the immense hatred she radiates... doesn''t seem like she''ll be a pleasant woman when she grows up..."
"Hmm... the creators of this world''s bloodline, right? I wonder if that''s really true."
King Neptune''s eyes glinted, but he whispered thest sentence to himself, so his ministers couldn''t hear it.
However, Suzan heard it already.
"Heh~ maybe the creators of this era can be epted, but creators of the world? That''s nonsense," Suzan said mockingly.
The territory of the Pirate King, En-baz Ind:
En-baz Ind was considered a paradise in the New World, much better than Big Mom''s Whole Cake Ind... It is said that all kinds of vegetables and fruits grow on this ind... and what''s even more surprising is that they grow in a very short period after being harvested!
Roger saw it as a good ind and chose to incorporate it into his territory. Of course, after bing the Pirate King, he decided to get a territory, just like emperors did.
Being the Pirate King made him the ruler of the New World already!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yohohoho~ Yohohoho
Yohohoho~ Yohohoho
We''re delivering Binks'' Sake, let''s go...
At this moment, the tunes of the pirate song resounded on this wonderful ind where Roger''s crew was celebrating.
There were various reasons for the celebration, but the most important one was the arrival of the new volume.
After a while, Roger''s pirates finished singing and started reading their volumes while enjoying their food and drinks.
Rouge was wearing a white skirt adorned with pink roses, and she tied her long hair in a bun, making the slight freckle under her eye appear even cuter.
"This is Shakky-san again... I wonder what she means by her cryptic words..."
Rouge''s eyes reflected Shakky, who was smoking and talking about the iing tremendous waves.
"Wahahaha! I wonder how big this wave capable of changing an era is..."
"How is this stormy sea causing such a wave... I know one person whose punch could create waves of this size..."
"Are they trying to provoke you to this extent... Newgate... Wahahahaha!"
Roger put his hands on his forehead andughed.
Just thinking about what was toe and the reason for all this mystery made Roger tremble with excitement.
"Here he is, Luffy is finally back to the scene! I wonder where he''s flying to...?"
"Boh, hahaha! He deserves it! I''ll never forget how this rascal turned me into a small dwarf with just head and hands and sent me flying with that cursed bazooka of his."
Buggy recalled his unpleasant memories from the manga because of Luffy.
After all, the sight of Mini Buggy and his humiliating defeat in that form at that time was extremely painful for the current Buggy.
As a member of Roger''s pirate crew, he had gone through quite an ordeal! He had be a real clown because of Luffy.
"Don''t be so harsh, Buggy... After all, Luffy didn''t mean to harm you that badly... Sigh~"
"It seems like Luffy is on his way to that scary ce... full of women..."
Shanks sighed.
"Scary? What do you mean by scary?"
::::::::
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Chapter 576: Luffy''s Destination: Ind Of Women!
Chapter 577: This Weird Mushroom Seems Stuck!
Chapter 578: Golden Balls!
...
ckStar_BH:
"Alright, the stable daily release of chapters will resume starting today. Also, I will be publishing my new and exciting novel this week. Look forward to it!"
Chapter 587 Luffys Destination: Island Of Women!
Chapter 587 Luffy''s Destination: Ind Of Women!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
:::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[At that time, having been transported from the Sabaody Archipgo by Bartholomew Kuma, Monkey D. Luffy is...]
"DAMN IT!! Haa..."
At sea, two sea beasts looked in astonishment at the flying human in the sky who quickly disappeared on the horizon.
"Zoro!! Haa... Nami!! Usopp!! Sanji!! Haa... Chopper!! Robin!! Franky!! Brook!!" Luffy called out the names of each of his crew members in the order they joined the crew. "My entire crew has been sent somewhere!!!"
"...!! Where did everyone disappear to!!?" "I won''t let that bear Shichibukai off the hook!! Zeeh And anyway, where am I flying to?!!"
Now, Luffy just realized something about what''s happening to him: "Hm? Could it be That they didn''t disappear but they were sent flying like this?"
"Man If I fall into the ocean then I''m gonna die..." Luffy quickly fell into a deep sleep.
The next morning, Luffy began to descend rapidly towards the ground. A bubble-shaped wave formed in the shape of Kuma''s paw on the ground, absorbing the impact force and allowing Luffy to safelynd.
"... I''m alive...!!" Luffy sat up and looked around, noticing that he was in the middle of the jungle... but he hadn''t noticed the giant pig that had presented itself on a golden tter.
"Doesn''t look like I survived because I''m rubber. And what''s this mark that looks like the thing on that bear guy''s hand...?"
"I hope that everyone else was saved like this, too."
Foosha Town, Dawn Ind:
At the town''s harbor, all the passersby stared in awe at the majestic steel ship that stood like a formidable beast next to a flock of wooden ships.
It wasn''t just a tourist ship; it was a powerful and fierce warship from the American Navy''s fleet, equipped with thetest offensive and defensive weapons, sonar detection devices, and high-powered propulsion engines. It had arrived in this world through Rob''s special system shop, just like the warships and aircraft carriers that protected the Sabaody Archipgo, Ohara, Amazon Lily, and some kingdoms that requested protection from Rob (they dered their surrender) due to pirate attacks.
The ship bore the insignia of a highly renowned organization... even though it had only recently begun announcing itself to the world, the fame of this organization didn''te from any impact they had on the real world at all.
It came from the future, or more precisely, from the manga "One Piece."
This organization was the first ally of the Sky Sword Pole, the enemy of the World Government, the Revolutionary Army!
That''s right, the Revolutionary Army''s ship, which was a gift from Rob to Dragon on the asion of their alliance, had docked this morning in Dragon''s hometown, Foosha Town, on Dawn Ind.
As soon as the crowd learned that Dragon, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, was here, they all rushed to the art store, not only to read the new volume but also to see how Dragon looked at this time.
After all, only a few people remembered what Dragon looked like as a child, and as a young man, not many had seen him.
...
Inside the "Foosha" art store:
"This is the drink you ordered, Dragon-san!" Makino, who was already 5 years old, presented a bottle of Jack Daniels to Dragon.
Dragon looked at his drink with satisfaction, then leaned forward from his seat and gently patted Makino''s head.
"As far as I know, you''re not an official waitress in this big store, Makino-chan... Is this great service just for me and the old man and my subordinate?" The old man that Dragon was referring to was none other than his father, Garp.
After all, Garp was no longer a Marine soldier; he had already retired. He was now on an unofficial mission to monitor his irresponsible son''s actions... and he still had the idea of forcing him to have Luffy early.
"This... Well~ I am already a waitress here..." Makino felt shy after her little secret was revealed. After all, she had always pretended to be one of the revered store''s goddesses, just like her beautiful mother, Cam.
"Buwahahaha! Don''t embarrass the little girl, you bastard! Makino-chan... I want some biscuit chips as well... those delicious cookies, along with the best canned coffee from Starbucks here!!" Garp announced his order.
"At once, Garp-sama!" Makino ran with a smile on her face to fetch Garp''s order. After all, her father, the father Mersar, couldn''t refuse his little daughter''s help.
Well, only someone like Dragon dared to expose the little sister''s deception to the owner of all the art stores in the world...
...
"Seems like Luffy is the first one to arrive at his destination... I wonder where hended..." Dragon mused mysteriously after seeing Luffy''s safe descent.
"He must be hungry for sure. Look, that fat pig is a gift from the author to my beloved grandson, Buwahahaha!" Garp continued to stuff cookies into his mouth and drink his coffee whileughing... None of the Revolutionary Army members dared to tell Garp that his food remnants were sttering all over their faces.
"..." Crocodile wiped his face clean of cookie residue, his anger evident on his swollen forehead.
"When I was a kid and Gramps threw me into the jungle... that''s what he said, isn''t it? Buwahahaha! As expected of my counterpart in the manga, he''s a clever man! See how this experience has helped him in a simr environment!"
Garp was delighted after hearing Luffy''s acknowledgment, even though Luffy admitted he didn''t want to experience the same ordeal again.
"This fool..." Garp stoppedughing when he saw the next scene... The same goes for Dragon, Ivankov, Kuma, and Crocodile...
Along with all the other readers like Mayor Woop p, Father Mersar, his wife Cam, and even Little Makino.
"His gluttony is the result of the catastrophe... Only the idiot will consume an unknown mushroom." Kuma stated expressionlessly...
Since he had participated in therge-scale rescue operation of the Straw Hat Pirates'' crew, Kuma''s interest in the One Piece manga had grown muchrger than it was initially.
Bartholomew Kuma wanted to know why, even after bing almost aplete machine, he still saved the Straw Hat Pirates from a dark fate.
Was it because of Dragon, or simply a personal desire?
"What a silly grandson, Buwahahaha!"
"And these women??"
"They must be the natives..."
...
"Margaret!!" "What is it...!?" "What is this thing?"
"... Wha... What is this!? Isn''t it a person!!?"
"Maybe someone from the vige? I don''t know... but with all these mushrooms sprouting..."
Margaret, near Luffy, bent down and saw that he was holding a chewed-up mushroom in his hand... Seeing the mushroom growing on his body gave them a sense of danger.
"If we don''t do anything, the mushrooms will suck away her life and she will die," said Margaret. Interestingly, she judged Luffy to be a female.
"The tale of ''not a moment to spare''!" said the fat woman beside her.
"Aphndra! Carry her back to the vige," said Margaret to the giant woman with them.
"Got it." Aphndra, the giant woman, easily picked up Luffy.
"The tale of ''take her back to the vige''!"
"Let''s hurry!!"
...
Women Ind, Amazon Lily:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Without a doubt... it''s..."
"It''s our ind! Kyaaaah!"
"Luffy flew straight to us!!"
"Oh my god, I can''t believe it! Pinch me..."
"Pinch me too! I want to make sure I''m not dreaming."
"Margaret!? Doesn''t this girl look a lot like Marlin-sama!?"
"She not only looks like her but is an exact copy!"
The waitresses of the Kujas were inplete awe of what was happening. At first, when they saw the uing arc''s announcement and its title on the wall posters, they couldn''t believe it was real.
But now it seemed as if it were indeed real! This was the Ind of Women for sure! This jungle where Luffy hadnded wasn''t strange... The women, their attire, and the snakes surrounding them, these three unfamiliar women were undoubtedly Kujas Amazonians women!
That''s what was confirmed in the following scenes.
Glorosia looked at Marlin and said with a suppressedugh, "Haha! It seems like you''re in for a romantic encounter... This kid Margaret, she can''t be your daughter, right?"
"M-M-My daughter!!! What the hell are you saying, Glorosia-sama!!! I don''t have that kind of rtionship for sure!"
Marlin felt extremely embarrassed after hearing her mistress''s mockery.
"Haha! Never mind, I''m just joking, but the resemnce between you two is unbelievably strong... By the way, it seems like she''s as foolish as you, she thought Luffy was a girl, hahaha!"
Upon seeing this scene, it wasn''t just Glorosia who burst intoughter, but also Olvia, Bell-mre, Shakky, and the others. Theyughed so hard that tears streamed down their faces.
But this was just the beginning of theirughter session. The next scene made them literally die ofughter!
It was just a hrious viral scene, one that would remain a part of Pirate World history forever.
:::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 577: This Weird Mushroom Seems Stuck!
Chapter 578: Golden Balls!
Chapter 579: The Miraculous Railway Project! Boa Hancock...?
_______________________________
Chapter 588 This Weird Mushroom Seems Stuck!
Chapter 588 This Weird Mushroom Seems Stuck!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"BFFFFT!"
"BFFFFT! Wha-"
Both Dragon and Garp, along with everyone else, spat out their drinks in this familiar scene, their eyes widening as they witnessed the mushrooms removal scene from Luffy''s body.
"Good thing he''s unconscious... this experience would make any man''s life a living hell."
Unconsciously, both Dragon and Garp closed their legs together, protecting their precious treasures between their thighs.
"Damn it! What a horrifying experience! Are they even human?" Crocodile inhaled a breath of cold air and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
"Are they uneducated women? To what kind of ce did I send Straw Hat?... I sincerely apologize to Luffy for what my counterpart has done..." Kuma apologized for the unfortunate fate he had caused.
"I don''t want to see the Monkey D. bloodline end like this! Don''t tell me they''re going to remove that mushroom too!" eximed Garp.
"No way!" eximed Dragon, too.
...
"One Piece" Events:N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What happened to her...? Her body is covered in mushrooms!!"
"Is she even alive?"
At this moment, arge number of women of various shapes and ages gathered around Luffy, who was covered in mushrooms.
"You can pull them off with your hands, so let''s proceed like that." At this moment, a woman who appeared wiser and more authoritative spoke up.
"You''re right! But it looks like it leaves a little stump," said Margaret as she removed the mushrooms from Luffy''s body.
"Margaret, you sure picked up something weird, huh...?" At this moment, another woman, who was feeding her snakes,mented.
"Don''t worry about the stumps, we''ll burn them offter." added the wiser woman.
And this is what happened after they finished removing all the mushrooms from Luffy''s body, and then burned the stumps, leaving Luffy like a burning fireball.
"Gyaaaa!! Hot! Hot! Hot!!!" Luffy was almost charred, but he passed out again.
"Bedonna!! Don''t you think you''re overdoing it...?"
"If I didn''t do that, they would just grow back."
"...She''s unconscious again."
"I''m sorry, Margaret, would you take her to the river and wash off her body?"
...
Luffy was carried into the river, and Margaret and Sweetpea, the fat woman, were tasked with cleaning his body.
"It doesn''t look like she''s from our vige, Sweetpea," Margaret remarked.
"Huh? Look here, there''s still one mushroom left. We must have missed it since it''s between her legs..." "The tale of ''one left,'' eh?"
"Isn''t this one shaped differently from the ones before? What a strange shape," Margaret said with a slight shock after seeing the strange mushroom stuck.
"Nnngghhh!!! I can''t pull it off!! Wha!? It''s stretching!!" Sweetpea struggled to remove the stubborn mushroom that refused to detach from Luffy''s body...
(Author''sment: Hahaha! If you don''t know, dear reader, let me remind you that Sweetpea is the only woman who touched the main character''s... thing so far, she even tried to pull it along with soap in her hand~ If you don''t get what I mean, you''re not yet an adult~ )
"How long are you all going to stand there watching? There''s nothing to see here!"
"You''re looking, too! See! It looks like they''re having trouble!"
"But she doesn''t have any breasts... and she looks kinda scraggly..."
Many of the attractive women watched this ongoing cleaning and pulling battle, which seemed particrly interesting for some reason.
"Bffffft!!!"
"Ha.!?!"
"Wha"
The sound of beverages being sprayed was heard all around. Some choked, and others even fainted. Some couldn''t stopughing to the point of passing out.
Multiple reactions urred, but the reason was one: the scene above couldn''t be described as anything but ridiculous.
Ridiculously hrious!
In Ohara, even Mihawk''s brow twitched as he witnessed this absurdity.
"Can''t they tell the genders apart?"
"Hohoho! No, I''ve heard that the Kuja tribe can handle men under any circumstances... Well, that was before the age of the art store," Issho responded with genuineughter.
Even Issho found Luffy''s peculiar predicament both humorous and embarrassing to the same extent.
"Sanji would be thrilled to sacrifice his life to experience the same treatment Luffy got, fufufu~" Doffy adjusted his sses before adding mockingly.
"Yohohohohoho!! I''ll die ofughter! Hahaha! How can this even happen? She''s pulling with all her might already... My dear thing is trembling inside my pants, Oh wait... I don''t have one anymore because I''m just a skeleton, Yohohohoho!"
Brook''s joke caused the readers to spray more of their drinks, and their bodynguage seemed to say, "Enough with your jokes, man, please!"
...
"New ind, new culture, new characters. That''s what I love to see."
"The world is vast! I wonder how many new inds and cultures we''ll encounterter."
"That''s why I adore One Piece manga! Even in such a perilous situation where the Straw Hats are in, we can still experience a new adventure!"
"Oops... Luffy-san almost lost his ''precious'' in this adventure... Damn you, Bartholomew Kuma!"
In the Sky Ind; Skypiea, currently located above Ohara:
The sky dwellers were thoroughly enjoying the events of the new volume.
"Hahaha! When Luffy wakes up, he''ll find himself on the execution tform or in prison... I read in Nnd''s records that the Ind of Women is extremely dangerous for men!"
The one who said that was the young man Mont nc Cricket, who was on a journey to the Sky Ind.
His personal guards nodded in confirmation of their young master''s words.
...
"What, what?"
"What do we have here?" Suddenly, a short elderly woman arrived.
Margaret hurriedly exined the current situation upon seeing the elderly woman.
"Ah, elder Nyon! This girl had mushrooms growing from her body, and we can''t pull this one off!"
"Well then..." Elder Nyon''s words halted when she saw the person Margaret described as a female.
"Oh my Th This is A MAN!!!" It was clear that her shock surpassed all previous shocks.
"EHHHHH!!!" The same sentiment echoed among the group of women who had been watching the spectacle.
"This is A man!!? I''ve never seen one before!" eximed Margaret.
"KYAAAAAHH!!!"
[This is the country of a tribe of female warriors, the "Kuja." The Ind of Women, "Amazon Lily."]
An imposing ind appeared, with red rocks and lush green trees, and in the center of the ind were snake-shaped mountains.
[An ind that should not even be dreamt of. And if you value your life... You should never set foot here...]
Returning to the ind in this arc:
Inside Amazon Lily, the atmosphere was peculiar at this moment because the manga''s events reminded them of what their ind used to be like before the art store arrived.
This sudden change happened only four years ago! After that, everything changed, and they embarked on an unknown path... However, the one thing that hadn''t changed was that Amazon Lily was still forbidden to men, so as far as the world knew, they remained unaware of the situation here.
"Hahahahaha!"
Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the uproariousughter of a certaindy.
Glorosiaughed until tears welled up in her eyes due to the scenes she had witnessed in the manga, as well as her unconventional appearance in the manga.
"Hahahahaha!"
"Unbelievable, Hahahahaha!"
"How embarrassing, Hahahahahaha!"
"An additional mushroom that can''t be pulled off, Hahahahahaha!"
"I wonder how readers around the world will react to this scandalous scene, Hahahahahaha!"
"Quick! Check the forums; everyone isughing!"
For Shakky, Olvia, and the others, this day would remain unforgettable forever.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 578: Golden Balls!
Chapter 579: The Miraculous Railway Project! Boa Hancock...?
Chapter 580: Royal Shichibukai, "Pirate Empress", Boa Hancock!
_______________________________
Chapter 589 Golden Balls!
Chapter 589 Golden Balls!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
[This is a country of women, "Amazon Lily," where men are forbidden.]
[Those who venture out to sea sometimes return bearing children. And strangely, all the children born are females.]
[In a tall mountain, surrounded by a deep jungle, there is arge hole... This vige, indeed, the country itself, is built like a fortress.]
"Come on, we''ve got some fresh sea king meat today!" "How about some freshly picked jungle fruit!?"
Many warrior women gathered in what appeared to be a market, then the scene shifted to show all the sectors where only women worked.
[Of course, all of the work and all of the manualbor are performed by women.]
[Born and raised as warriors, these women...]
From farming to hunting, even cksmithing, trade, construction, and cooking, literally everything is done by women in this country.
[...Are strong and hearty, but they also have an air of elegance about them.]
[A man driven to foolishness by greed has no ce here.]
[More than anything else, the women of this ind are strong.]
The scene showed a bet between a robust woman and another sensuous woman with a beautiful face.
[In this country, strength is beauty.]
The delicate and beautiful woman suffered a devastating loss against the robust woman.
[If a man ever approached this country, he would simply disappear.]
"It seems that Luffy has identally entered a den of monsters and demons!"
"identally? identally my ass! Didn''t Bartholomew Kuma send him here on purpose?"
"I wonder what the purpose of that is?"
"More than that, I never thought the world would contain such a strange country! This is the first time I''ve heard of an ind of only women!"
"What ignorance... Well, I just found out about it too."
"How can women live without men... They are truly pitiable... Do they satisfy each other with the cucumber?"
"They excel in all works and all of the manualbor! Can they do it better than us men?"
"I wish to live in this country, far away from nagging men!"
"Is your husband a nag too? Damn you! You''re divorced!"
...
..
The introduction of the Amazon Lily chapter caused quite a stir, especially among the Four Seas residents, who werepletely ignorant of the countries and cultures in the Grand Line.
After all, an ind of only women was apletely strange concept that no one could have imagined.
Well, men could imagine such ces as a paradise of beautiful women, but the harsh reality in the manga pped them hard. Just the thought of identally ending up on an ind full of strong female warriors sent shivers down their spines!
...
At the famous Baratie Restaurant in the East Blue:
"Hahahaha! Sanji will be ecstatic to die in a ce like this!"
"Hahahaha! Seriously! This ce is a paradise for Sanji!"
"Luckily, Kuma was merciful enough not to send him here!"
"Luffy woke up! Look, they''re treating him like a monkey in the garden!"
The chefs at Baratie were thoroughly enjoying the new developments, imagining the undesirable scenario for Sanji in Luffy''s ce.
"Captain Zeff, this is Amazon Lily, the country in the Calm Belt. Their pirate crew is the Kuja Pirates, whom we shed with in the past, if you remember."
"I haven''t forgotten any experience we''ve had in the Grand Line, you fool."
"Well, it seems Luffy is destined to break taboos. Let''s see how this ends - Bffft!"
Before Zeff could finish speaking, he and his crew of chefs sprayed their drinks everywhere due to the absurd scene that had just unfolded.
"What the hell... balls? Golden balls? Is that what he said?"
"The man is waking up!" "Let me see!" "I wanna see, too!"
"Fuaaaaah..." Luffy woke up from his sleep and yawned.
"He moved! Look, he doesn''t have any breasts at all!" "He''s all scraggly, what a weird creature." "His hair is unkempt, and he''s so thin! He looks weak!" "He was sleeping for a while... But I heard that while he was asleep, he was still eating, did you know?" "What do ''Men'' eat? Meat?"
"Mmm... what the hell, it''s so noisy..." Luffy, who had just woken up, didn''t notice his surroundings.
"Ah!! He talked!!"
"...HM? Where... Am I...?" "...What was I doing...? Ah, that''s right... Everyone got split up at the Sabaody Archipgo..." Luffy was able to recall what had happened.
"I can remember up until I was eating that mushroom... Ah... My hat''s gone!!!" The first thing Luffy noticed was the disappearance of his precious hat.
"Hm!? There it is!" Sweetpea, who was wearing his hat, spoke up.
"Give that back, bastard!" Luffy extended his arm and took back his hat.
"Wah!! He''s all stretched!!"
"Ah!! I''m naked!" Luffy had just noticed that he waspletely naked.
"So slow!" eximed all the women.
"It''s so drafty, don''t you know where my clothes are!?" asked Luffy.
"Men are dull and cover their heads before the rest of their bodies... Memo Memo..." One of the curious women continued to observe what Luffy was doing to understand men better.
"Um, before you get dressed... that! What''s in that bag thing hanging between your legs?" asked Margaret.
"Bag...? You guys... don''t know what this is? You guys are weird... these are balls!" Luffy looked between his legs and answered honestly, although he found the question strange.
"Balls...? What do you mean ''balls''?" Margaret asked again.
"Isn''t it obvious? They''re balls made of gold."
"Gorgeous!!! Golden balls!!?" The women were shocked to hear that.
"Could you take them out and show us?" Margaret''s curiosity seemed to have intensified.
"No, I can''t!!! Are you trying to kill me!!?" eximed Luffy.
On the ind of Er-Baz in the New World, where Roger''s pirates gathered:
"Hahahahahaha....!!!"
"Hahahahahaha!!!!!!! Golden Balls?"
"Wahahahaha! Doesn''t that mean ''Kintama''?"
"Seriously!!! Hahahahah!!! I''ll die!!!"
".... Ahhh!!! My stomach hurts... Hahahahahaha!!!!"
Both Shanks and Buggy fell to the ground while clutching their stomachs andughing uncontrobly.
They wereughing so hard that tears were streaming from their eyes. It wasn''t just them; most of Roger''s crew members, including Roger himself, had a shared reaction.
No one expected such a legendary scene. In fact, the reaction of Roger''s crew represents the reactions of people all over the world. Whether they were men or women, everyone found the scene highly entertaining and hrious.
"Hahahaha, Fyuu! I haven''tughed like this in a long time. Oh my god... this is hrious, isn''t it, Rouge?--What-- Hahahahahaha!"
When Roger was about to stopughing, he saw the scene where Luffy put on his new clothes, which had a feminine flower pattern on the cors with dark expressions. He couldn''t handle it again, especially when Luffy shouted angrily, "I''m a man!!!"
The frustrated expression on Luffy''s face at that moment was being closely observed.
"Fufu-hahahaha!" Rouge alsoughed gracefully, despite her difort about the uing events involving her son. Nevertheless, she found the current scene quite amusing as well.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 579: The Miraculous Railway Project! Boa Hancock...?
Chapter 580: Royal Shichibukai, "Pirate Empress", Boa Hancock!
Chapter 581: Am I More Beautiful or Is She?
_______________________________
Chapter 590 The Miraculous Railway Project! Boa Hancock...?
Chapter 590 The Miraculous Railway Project! Boa Hancock...?
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"I''m a man!!!" As soon as Luffy shouted these words, the surrounding atmosphere turned icy and deadly cold. The warrior women suddenly drew their bows and pointed their arrows at his cell.
"What!!?" Luffy was shocked to see the drastic change in the situation.
"Attack Formation!!!"
"How atrocious!! So that''s your true face!!! How dare you speak like that, without even thinking about your debt to us for saving your life!"
"What a savage creature!!" "The entire time we''ve been speaking with you, you haven''t shown even a shred of refinement!!"
"It''s clear that your kind cannot coexist with us!!"
All of this was spoken by the woman who seemed to hold the highest authority among all the present women, most of whom were dressed very provocatively.
"But Kikyou, Killing him just for that, I pity him!" Sweetpia appeared more sympathetic.
"Hold on, you said you saved my life!? What happened!? Please tell me!!" Luffy wanted to know what happened while he was unconscious.
At this moment, Bedonna spoke while pointing to Margaret, Sweetpea, and Aphndra. "You ate a mushroom that would have killed you. These girls found you copsed on the ground and saved you!!"
"Oh, so that''s what happened!! Thanks, you guys!! I''m sorry forining about the clothes!! So don''t shoot!!" Luffy apologized.
"Save your apologies and your excuses!! This is the empire of women, Amazon Lily. For hundreds of years, our absolutew has been to forbid men from entering!!!"
"Thisw has never been broken!!" Apparently, Kikyou''s anger was because their absolutew had been broken today because of Luffy.
"A country of women?" Luffy seemedpletely unable toprehend the situation. "It''s true Now that I take a good look, they''re all women What a weird country!" Only now did Luffy fully realize the situation.
"Margaret, Sweetpea, Aphndra this is for your sakes!!" said Kikyou; "If ''Lady Hibihime'' returns She would find this man, no this entire situation to be uneptable!!!"
"You three, who brought this man to the vige, would also be stained with sin!! It would be better if we covered this incident up!!" Once she said the word, she dered, "Fire!!!" and all the women released their arrows.
"Wait!! Just let me go!! I promised to meet up with my crew. I have to get there!!!" eximed Luffy, but he didn''t wait in ce; he broke through the roof with a kick and escaped.
East Blue, Foosha Town:
Returning to the art store "Foosha" where the Revolutionary Army members were currently gathering, the scene was somewhat amusing, as just moments ago, explosiveughter had erupted.
This was due to the iconic "Golden Balls" scene that had left an impression on everyone who witnessed it, of course.
Garp and the others were still discussing the events of that scene where Luffy had just escaped from the siege around the cell he was confined in...
"Buwahahaha! That mischievous troublemaker... I wonder who ''Lady Hibihime'' they''re referring to is... Perhaps their empress?" Garpughed as he watched his grandson causing chaos once again.
"Oh my! Isn''t this brat just thinking about perverted stuff all the time?" Garp''s eyes widened when he saw Luffy''s rubbery arm stretch and wrap around Margaret in a highly provocative manner before retracting and escaping. It was clear that this had been an abduction operation!
"Cough... Ahem, this is what pirates are like..." Dragon coughed before saying so.
It was clear that he, too, was notfortable with the situation.
"Oh, he''s looking for the Viver Card that Rayleigh gave him... The short-haired blonde girl has his belongings and clothes," exined Kuma, who was reading the manga objectively and was not swayed by emotions...
But that didn''t mean he was as emotionless as the machine he was in the manga; he still retained much more human emotions than in the past due to the One Piece manga.
Well, the reason for his emotional coldness in the first ce was the tragic experiments he underwent as a child... and the reason for that was his royal father who sold him to the World Government at some point in his life due to his extraordinary race.
"Oh, boring... I thought he''d take her as a hostage..." Crocodile seemed to lean towards his evil nature.
"Why! Why did you send him to the Amazon Lily Empire instead of my own Okama Kingdom? Kuma, you scoundrel!" Ivankov was still causing amotion over this matter.
He believed that the best ce to wee Dragon''s son as the future king of pirates was precisely in the Okama Kingdom ruled by him.
"Natural women are savage creatures... If you gather them together, they''ll be even more savage! I''m starting to worry about Mugiwara-boy''s safety..."
"Stop spewing your damn nonsense, Ivan..." Crocodile couldn''t bear it anymore.
...
East Blue, Shells Town:
100 kilometers north of the western coast of Dawn Ind lies the Yotsuba Ind Region, where Shells Town is located. It''s considered one of the inds in the archipgo in the region.
In a massive project that Rob had initiated nearly a year ago, with significant wealth and resources invested in it, Rob had started with the help of the Galley-La Company and other globalpanies specializing in steel production and shipbuilding to create a massive sea railway line connecting all the areas visited by the Straw Hat Pirates in their journey.
It was undoubtedly a long-term project, but work had already begun, sessfully connecting Dawn Ind and Shells Town with a two-railway line!
On this day, a young man with blonde hair and a tannedplexion in his twenties arrived at Shells Town. He was wearing a shirt and hat with the Marine emblem, but it was clear that he was not a Navy soldier.
In the nearby Navy base, the current captain looked at the young man with suspicion.
"You said; you want to join the Navy, that''s what I heard, but what did you say your name was?"
"Morgan, sir... My full name is Meppo Morgan... My title in the manga is ''Axe-Hand'' Morgan."
...
West Blue, Ohara:
"Yohohoho! I''ve lived long enough to see Luffy create a raft and want to paddle it with his hands!"
At this moment, Brook burst intoughter after seeing the dpidated raft made by Luffy.
"Before that... What did this girl say their empress''s name was?"
Professor Clover raised an eyebrow while focusing on the name mentioned by Margaret...
"Boa Hancock... Hancock...?"
"Isn''t that the name of the little girl adopted by Rob and Olvia... She has sisters too... Strange..."
"Derishishishi... It seems we''re in for another dramatic arc!" added Saul.
"Seriously... I have no idea what you guys are talking about,rades." Vegapunk was not aware of Rob''s family situation because it wasn''t in his interests.
"The teacher has only one biological daughter so far, Robin, but he has many children he adopted, and there''s no blood rtionship between them and him. Fufufu~ Boa Hancock is one of them." At this moment, Domingo spoke, as he knew quite a bit.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
_______________________________
Chapter 580: Royal Shichibukai, "Pirate Empress", Boa Hancock!
Chapter 581: Am I More Beautiful or Is She?
Chapter 582: The fate of Sanji''s look-alikes is to turn into stone in her presence.
_______________________________
Chapter 591 Royal Shichibukai, "Pirate Empress", Boa Hancock!
Chapter 591 Royal Shichibukai, "Pirate Empress", Boa Hancock!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Calm Belt, the seas around the ind of women.]
"You''re certainly brave, stopping in the middle of a sea full of monsters."
"Yeah, we were just attacked...!! Even though our ship is ted with Seastone, if we stay here for too long, they''ll spot us again."
In the sea, a Marine warship stood alongside a pirate ship, with a massive fish carcass behind them, cut into pieces.
The person who had just spoken, Vice-Admiral Momonga, continued speaking:
"It''s not easy for us, but... In ordance with the agreement the government has with the ''Kuja,'' we are forbidden toe within three kilometers of the Ind of Women''s coast."
"We have no choice but to wait for you here, in the midst of these sea monster nests."
Behind Vice-Admiral Momonga, some of his soldiers whispered to each other:
("I''ve heard that the ''Kuja'' are monsters who can turn men into stone.") ("That''s ridiculous...")
On the pirate ship, a beautiful woman with short ck hair responded to Vice-Admiral Momonga after seeing the massive dead Sea King on the side:
"And did you finish off that Sea King?"
"Well, even our cannons didn''t have much effect... So I sliced him open from the inside out. I''d like to leave this sea as soon as possible."
"Yes, it seems you are quite strong...!!" she added.
"We''ve been waiting for you, and now you''ve finallye back, Kuja Pirates!! I am Vice-Admiral Momonga of Marine Headquarters!!!"
Momonga took a deep breath before dering:
"Royal Shichibukai, ''Pirate Empress'' Boa Hancock!! Show your face!! We''vee to retrieve you!!"
Marine Headquarters, Marineford:
The Marine fortress proudly stood amidst the turbulent sea waves today, an unusual sight. Of course, the symbol of the Marine, undeterred by the raging waves pushed by the turbulent sea, was Marineford.
Today was somewhat unusual, not due to the changing weather, but because on this day, most Marines wished to be free from duty to enjoy a manga day instead of waiting for an extra day or two to read "One Piece."
However, only the fortunate ones would be free from duty today, as due to the stormy weather, many soldiers had to descend to the docks to face the storm and relieve the pressure on the naval structures.
...
..
"It''s Momonga again..." said Sengoku with a sad tone.
Since Garp left the Marines, Sengoku''s mood had been out of ce, and even "One Piece" couldn''t restore it to normal.
Garp''s decision to leave the Marines had been incredibly sudden; he had simply left, leaving only a resignation letter on his Marine coat on the chair overlooking the sea.
Upon reading the resignation letter, Sengoku couldn''t believe it had happened.
After that, there had been no announcement that the Marine hero had actually left. Sengoku had only informed the Five Elders, who had ordered him to keep the matter temporarily secret.
"Momonga and most high-ranking Marine figures first appeared in the Golden Lion Shiki Arc... Now it seems Momonga has truly be a powerful Vice-Admiral," said Tsuru.
The current Momonga had recently been promoted to Vice-Admiral, still two decades younger than his appearance in the manga. Therefore, it was clear he didn''t possess the same strength as his manga counterpart, as Tsuru pointed out.
"Even we Admirals might be much weakerpared to our manga counterparts despite the strengthening we''ve been through," this time it was Akainu speaking.
Except for Assistant Admiral Zephyr, Akainu was the only Admiral present at Marineford after Aokiji and Kizaru left for their secret mission.
"Pirate Empress? Another Shichibukai? Boa Hancock?"
"Another leading figure from the Ind of Women... What a headache..." said Sengoku.
The Ind of Women had long been a headache for the World Government. Its location within the Calm Belt ensured its stability, and its knowledge and mastery of Haki made the Kuja Pirates from there, formidable opponents, causing headaches for Marines in the first half of the Grand Line for many years, if not decades!
Boom! At that moment, Akainu mmed the table next to him as the veins on his forehead bulged from what he saw in the manga.
"What''s with these cursed women? What''s with this arrogant and haughty attitude in front of the forces of justice?"
Akainu felt like he was about to vomit when he saw the weak women acting arrogantly in front of a Vice-Admiral and his soldiers. In his eyes, this waspletely uneptable.
"Calm down, Sakazuki. They must have their reasons to put on this haughty act. We''ll soon find out the cause," Sengoku said in an unusually calm tone.
At that moment, Momonga, who still looked as young as he did in the first chapter of the Golden Lion Shiki Arc, appeared.
"I heard I made another appearance in the manga, Fleet Admiral. Did I maintain the pride of the Marines with my appearance?"
"Oh, Momonga? You''ve returned from the cloudy seas already? You can enter and join today''s meeting," ordered Sengoku.
For the top brass of the Marines, every manga day meant they would hold a meeting of the highest leadership to learn about and assess future events. This was their version of reading manga, as mandated by the World Government.
Momonga quickly took a seat and started reading the chapters from the beginning, rapidly reaching the scene of his appearance.
"It''s indeed dangerous to stay in the territory of the Sea Kings for too long... I wonder how we managed to get here without our warship being destroyed?" Momonga wondered in amazement.
"That''s the invention Koby mentioned before, thanks to Dr. Vegapunk... Did you forget?" Sengoku pointed out the thing that everyone had overlooked.
"The ship''s hull is coated with Seastone."
"We already have your reply. ''I will immediatelyply with the summons.'' But you seem to have no intention ofing."
Momonga threw a newspaper to the pirate ship across, then announced shocking news, "This morning''s paper... Whitebeard Pirates, Second Division Commander Portgas D. Ace... The location and date of his execution have been set!! There is no turning back now!!"
Momonga continued, "This time, the Shichibukai are under the strictest orders to assemble!!! If you refuse, our treaty will be broken!! Your ''Shichibukai'' title will be revoked!!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Can you hear me, Boa Hancock!!?"
Ind of Women:
"This... as expected..."
"I came here with a vague idea of why you brought our daughter here, Rob."
"So... our daughter, Hancock, will also be a pirate in the future like Robin..."
Olvia smiled as she looked at the manga events unfolding.
"The Kuja Pirates can turn people into stone? What an unexpected legend people have about us... Fufu~" Shakkyughed upon seeing the strange legend.
"Ace execution event again... It seems the World Government is preparing for war already... Hancock doesn''t seem to have the desire to enlist for the war," Bell-mre said with a gleeful expression.
In her view, since Hancock was a Shichibukai, it meant she was powerful. Her refusal to participate in the war on the Marines'' side would be wonderful.
"Oh... there''s little Hancock. What a violent demeanor~ Fufu~ She has a cold heart to kick such a small and cute kitten like that," Otohimemented with a sad smile after witnessing the scene.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 581: Am I More Beautiful or Is She?
Chapter 582: The fate of Sanji''s look-alikes is to turn into stone in her presence.
Chapter 583: Former-Former-Former Empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa!
_______________________________
Chapter 592 Am I More Beautiful or Is She?
Chapter 592 Am I More Beautiful or Is She?
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
On the pirate ship, there was a small kitten happily ying with a ball in front of the door of the ship''s owner''s room.
"... Just who was it... That left this... Kitten in my path!!" eximed the ship''s owner.
The ship''s owner kicked the kitten forcefully out of her way.
"M... My humblest apologies, it is my responsibility..." One of the member of the crew grabbed her angry cat and apologized shakily.
"Watch yourself..." said Hancock.
"So you''vee... Boa Hancock...!! Don''t let your guard down, Men!!" Momonga warned his men.
(Th... That''s the Pirate Empress...!!) (She''s truly a beauty without equal...!!)
The Marines'' eyes widened, and their breath caught when they saw the Pirate Empress.
At that moment, Boa Hancock appeared in all her majesty and greatness. This was her first appearance as an adult, unlike her first appearance as a child before the two arcs. She had a well-proportioned figurepared to her abnormal and huge sisters beside her. She was very tall and slender, with long ck hair that extended past her waist and locks of hair framing her face down to her chin, showing off her high forehead.
"So you meddlesome men have finallye for me..." said Hancock.
Then she continued in a haughty manner, "That response from the other day was a fake!! We will not be going to war!!"
[Amazon Lily Empress, Captain of the Kuja Pirates, Royal Shichibukai, "The Empress" Boa Hancock.]
Next to her were two of her sisters.
On the right: [Gorgon Sisters, Youngest daughter, Boa Marigold.]
And on the left: [Gorgon Sisters, Second daughter, Boa Sandersonia.]
Hancock continued, "But I would rather not relinquish my position as a Shichibukai...!! And your ship''s cargo... I would like that as well."
"That''s ridiculous!!!" eximed Momonga. "What kind of spoiled little brat are you!!? Do you really think we''ll grant your unreasonable desires!!"
Before Momonga could finish his statement, the scene shocked him on his ship.
"Come on, hurry! " "What a beautiful woman." "I want to give her anything she wants."
Suddenly, they all transformed into ''Sanji'' and went to fetch the ship''s cargo for her.
"WHY ARE YOU BRINGING OUT THE CARGO!!? OPEN YOUR EYES!!!" Momonga yelled at his soldiers in anger.
"Hah!! Oh no, I suddenly started doing what she told me!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh my..."
"She''s truly beautiful..."
"Very beautiful..."
"Exceedingly elegant..."
"Like a shining star on stage..."
All the women of Amazon Lily were inplete awe of their future Empress, who embodied the pinnacle of beauty.
"Fufu~ that child will grow up to be magnificent... But what about her personality?" Shakky exhaled cigarette smoke and raised a question.
"It''s clear that she despises the Marines and the World Government for some reason. Why did she choose to be a Shichibukai? Strange," Matri wondered.
"That''s not it. She must have epted this identity because it benefits Amazon Lily... She seems to be a truly considerate Empress," Gloriosa spoke this time, still in shock from her appearance in the manga.
As for how she knew it was her, it was very simple... Her staff... And the title "Nyon" was the title given to the Empress who relinquished the throne or ended her reign... Plus, there was a striking resemnce between her and Gloriosa in the manga.
"Sonia and Marigold have also grown up to be extremely beautiful, but what''s the deal with theirrge size?"
"That''s why... I now understand why Rob used his Devil Fruit ability on Marigold and Sandersonia at that time... It was to adjust their sizes to normal..." Olvia realized the reason behind Rob''s actions in the past... even on Yamato!
"The execution will take ce in a week in Marineford? I don''t know what to say. I hope Rouge is okay," Bell-mre said at this moment.
At this point, all the store goddesses knew that Ace was Rouge''s son with Captain Roger... After all, Rouge''s title was Portgas D... It couldn''t be any clearer.
Furthermore, Rouge confessed it herself... All it meant was that the time of Ace''s birth in this world had note yet.
...
"Whitebeard will definitely make his move...? Gurarararara!! That''s true... The Whitebeard Pirates won''t fear anyone for the sake of his son."
In the vast and strangely calm sea, Moby Dick waspletely stationary, as there was no wind in this ce.
Only theughter and excitement of Whitebeard and his sons could be heard in this calm sea.
"Oyaji! Hahaha! That fool said Ace''s life would end, what a funny joke..." Marco couldn''t maintain hisposure after hearing what Momonga had said, just like the rest of his crew members, including Vista, Jozu, Fossa, and others.
"The Pirate Empress is indeed very beautiful... Her reasons for not wanting to participate in the war must be strong..."
"If she does participate, she must be prepared to die... Anyone who opposes my father must die," Jozu said sarcastically, not caring about beauty or anything else.
To save Ace and maintain his father''s reputation, they had to destroy all the enemies... even if they were in the heart of the heavily fortified Marine Headquarters!
After a period ofughter, Whitebeard stopped and looked into the distant horizon. His eyes still held the imaginary scene of Ace surrounded by executioners... For some reason, this scene gave him an eerie shiver... Just thinking about it made him sad.
"I hope it''s just a false omen."
At that moment, their ship shook and almost capsized when an enormous Sea King, a thousand meters in size, appeared! Its appearance was terrifying to a great extent.
"My sons, dinner has finally arrived."
Boom!
The sharp edge of Whitebeard''s naginata contained a white ball filled with earthquake-like power. The moment it touched the massive body of the Sea King, it instantly shattered all of its bones.
...
Holy Land of Marigoa:
Inside the government hall, the voice of one of the Five Elders echoed.
"That insolent Gecko Moria... After the end of their mission, he must be taught a lesson."
After cutting off contact with Moria, who was preparing to infiltrate the Central Prison on Hunters Ind with two Admirals, the Five Elders were angry at the audacity of a weakling like Moria.
Despite being a Shichibukai, they considered him extremely weak, especially after they saw the Thriller Bark Arc.
"You''re right, Boa Hancock seems much stronger than him..."
"Oh my, she made a veteran Vice Admiralpletely powerless..."
"That Devil Fruit..."
...
..
"So strange..."
Suddenly, a voice interrupted the chain of thoughts of the Five Elders.
"What''s so strange, Imu-sama?"
"Why does this little monster hate the World Government? I long to know the reason... Hehe~" Imu tapped her long fingernail on the armrest of her throne, causing the sound to send a slight shiver through the Five Elders.
Even in the darkness, her beautiful features couldn''t be concealed.
"Do I look more beautiful than her?" she asked softly.
"That''s sphemy, Imu-sama! There is no being more beautiful and elegant than you in the history of this world, and there won''t be!"
Without a doubt, the Five Elders were licking her boots of the highest quality!
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 582: The fate of Sanji''s look-alikes is to turn into stone in her presence.
Chapter 583: Former-Former-Former Empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa!
Chapter 584: The Fall into the Empress''s House Bath!
_______________________________
Chapter 593 The fate of Sanjis look-alikes is to turn into stone in her presence.
Chapter 593 The fate of Sanji''s look-alikes is to turn into stone in her presence.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"Did you see that?"
"Yes... Don''t remind me... Such captivating beauty!"
"I almost turned into a stone myself!"
"I would dly turn into a stone if it pleases her."
"Oh my... Is there really such beauty in this world!?"
"Enough nonsense! Nami is far more beautiful than her by miles! Hmph!"
...
..
In the diverse streets of "the Domain of Gods" in the Holy Land of Marigoa, the celestial dragons'' breaths quickened when they witnessed for the first time what true beauty meant.
Their primal desires overwhelmed their sound reasoning, even to the point where some desired to subjugate her!
Subjugating a character from the manga!
But after they remembered that she was a character from the manga and might not exist in this world, they all suppressed their desires for another day.
Nevertheless, thescivious celestial dragons did not hide their burning desire for her, as after all, Hancock was drawn like a goddess by Rob.
...
Inside the art store, the Holy Knights were reading manga with contrasting expressions.
"That Shichibukai woman is disgusting... her facial expressions disgust me," one of the Holy Knights said with clear anger on his face.
"Her haughty and arrogant demeanor makes me want to push her down, truly," another licked his lips greedily.
"Even Vice Admiral couldn''t suppress her... she possesses some power..."
"Especially this Devil Fruit... dangerous."
This time, thementator was the Supreme Commander of the Holy Knights.
Except for his strange hairstyle, and the short beard that hasn''t fully matched the crescent shape as Rob saw in the manga, his current appearance looked exactly like Shanks!
...
"One Piece" Events:
"I enjoy my position as a Shichibukai. I would detest losing it... but I also harbor resentment towards the World Government... and I refuse to obey theirmands."
"So, how about this...? In a mysterious incident... The Marines who were sent to apprehend me had their bodies turned to stone and were utterly annihted..."
Boa Hancock''s words sent shivers down the spines of the Navy soldiers.
"She''s plotting something!!! Don''t show any weakness!!" eximed Momonga.
"I''ve heard rumors about the Kuja Pirates. All the ships that dare to attack their vessels areter discovered without a trace of their crew, only carrying strange stone statues!" a fearful Marine soldier remarked.
"I told you before, don''t expect us to concede to your selfish demands!!" Momonga said angrily.
"Fufufufu, my sister certainly has a dreadful personality. But she is always forgiven," Sandersonia chuckled.
"Yes... and there is a reason for that...!!" Marigold added.
"Do you know why? No matter what I do, whether I harm a kitten... mutte your ears... or evenmit cold-blooded murder... the world will always forgive me...!! And that is because..." Hancock ced her hand on her chest before casting a seductive gaze. "Indeed, I am beautiful!!!"
At this moment, the eyes of both men and women turned to hearts.
"Kyaaa! Lady Hebihime~~"
"KYAAA!-"
"STOP THAT, MEN!!!" Momonga shouted angrily at his soldiers.
Hancock ced her hands on her forehead and tilted her head back. "Guilty hearts, charmed by my beauty, will petrify your bodies...!!"
"HMM..." Momonga noticed she was about to attack them and took immediate countermeasures.
"Mero Mero-Mellow!!!"
"Kyaaa, Hanco-"
The Navy soldiers who fell under her charm turned to stone, while Momonga stabbed his hand to escape the Love-Love Curse.
"I see... you used pain to erase your impure feelings. A sign of experience," Hancock said with a slight admiration.
"But there is nothing left of your soldiers."
"The fools..." Momonga turned to see statues of his foolish subordinates.
"You''re the only one now," she added.
"One... Is not zero."
Hancock no longer cared about their fate, she turned and ordered, "Let us return to our peaceful Amazon Lily!!"
"Yes!! Lady Hibehime!!" they all shouted in perfect harmony.
"Boa Hancock!!! I will wait here until the deadline passes!!! I will not leave empty-handed. If you do not return within two days, the treaty will be broken," Momonga said, his pain evident.
"Do as you please." Hancock no longer paid him any attention and left with her crew towards their ind.
Returning to Marineford:
"That fool, Momonga... Did he give her a second chance because he''s also enamored by her beauty?"
"Shemitted a crime attacking Navy soldiers with the intent to annihte... This crime alone is enough to sentence her to death ten times and destroy her empire!" Akainu almost tore his manga book, which was just a regr book and could be torn, unlike the real volume.
After all, this scene was a massive p in the face to both the Navy and the World Government!
A powerful p indeed.
"Who can tame such a venomous snake?" Sengoku''s eyes glistened with sadness as he sighed.
He wanted to know how things would turn out with this stubborn Shichibukai, whether the two-day deadline would be enough to recruit her.
"Anyway, no need to feel embarrassed, Momonga... You did well withstanding the power of that Devil Fruit," both Zephyr and Sengoku praised Momonga, who felt embarrassed by the ridiculous scene in the manga.
"But... well, I didn''t handle it the right way. It''s clear that I should have engaged her in battle and prevented her from attacking my soldiers."
"It''s good that you''ve realized your mistake," this time Sengoku smiled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
Ohara:
In the art store, the safest ce on Ohara, Toki, Sora, and Stussy, who were tasked by Rob to guard them, sat enjoying manga One Piece and doing nothing else, as they had been on a break ever since Rob found out about it.
"Luckily, Sanji wasn''t sent to this ind... The most beautiful woman in the world is like a confirmed deadly poison to him!" Sora eximed in amazement.
"Hahaha! You''re right... Sanji is fortunate not to be here, even though he''d dly exchange his life toe here." This time, Toki spoke.
"I see she''s a Shichibukai too... Quite intriguing, I''d like to see how she''ll interact with Luffy, who is currently on her ind, fufufu~"
Stussy ced her cup on the table and turned the page to the next chapter with great curiosity.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 583: Former-Former-Former Empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa!
Chapter 584: The Fall into the Empress''s House Bath!
Chapter 585: The Empress''s Cruelty.
_______________________________
Chapter 594 Former-Former-Former Empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa!
Chapter 594 Former-Former-Former Empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"Does she really have this violent personality?"
"Um, maybe."
"I mean... kicking a cute little kitten is not something I want to do... even when I grow up..."
"I feel the same way, Daddy! I don''t think big sister would kick a little kitten!"
"Me neither!"
"Me too!"
"My sister would never do that!"
"Hancock is very nice and very lovable~"
("Has the Devil Fruit ability possibly started affecting the people around her already?") Seeing his young daughters defend Hancock like this, Rob couldn''t help but wonder.
("No, that''s impossible. The Devil Fruit ability can''t work within my Haki''s range.")
This was Rob''s confidence in the power of his Haki, which had reached the stage of restraining the abilities of Devil Fruits in his vicinity... Of course, he wouldn''t be able to do that to someone with Admiral-level strength or higher unless he engaged them in direct battle.
"The story goes that Empress Amazon Lily initially appeared arrogant and haughty because she was beautiful... Anything she did, no matter how wrong, would be forgiven..."
"Because she''s beautiful?" Little Robin tilted her head to the side andpleted what her father was about to say.
"Haha! Yes, because she''s beautiful..." Robughed and pinched his cute daughter''s cheek.
"I understand now why you forgive Mommy so much even when she makes mistakes..."
"..." Rob fell silent, having received a p on the face from his daughter.
"Hahaha!" "Hahaha!" Both Hancock and Yamatoughed, and even Sonia and Mariughed after seeing the atmosphere fitting for it.
"Ahem... well, these are two different things. How about we continue our story...? Empress Amazon Lily still behaves boldly after all..."
...
"One Piece" Events:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Open the gates!!!" "Lady Hebihime has returned!!!" The massive iron gates swung open to wee the empress of this ce.
"Wee home!!!" "Wee home, Kuja Pirates!!" The excited voices of women echoed upon seeing the triumphant return of the Kuja Pirates.
"We got a huge haul!! Zahahahaha!!"
...
..
"Elder Nyon...!! This is my room, why are you in here?" Hancock said upon seeing the unwanted short old woman.
"E... Elder Nyon...!!" "Where did youe from!!?" The maids were also surprised to see the old woman.
"I can enter from wherever I want...!!"
"Throw her out!" Hancock ordered coldly.
"Wait, Hebihime!!!"
"Have you forgotten my title?"
"... Excuse me, Lady Hebihime...!!" Elder Nyon corrected her mistake before continuing, "There''s a government ship anchored in the waters near here, isn''t there...?" "That ship hase to retrieve you, am I wrong? The government has ordered you to assemble and has sent them to escort you, right?"
"Yes, it is an invitation to war..." replied Hancock.
"Why didn''t you go!! You must go with them!!! As long as you cooperate, the treaty will be upheld, and with your powers, your life will never be in danger."
"But..." Hancock put on a mournful expression that could make anyone say ''yes'' to her before continuing in a fearful tone, "I''m so scared..."
Hearts appeared in Elder Nyon''s eyes, and she cooed, "HAWAWA!! She''s just like a puppy..."
But immediately after, she managed to break free from the love curse, shouting angrily, "Now''s not the time for that!!!"
...
..
"If you lose your title and we return to being just another pirate country... It will end in tragedy!!! We have children and the elderly here, too!!!" eximed Elder Nyon.
"Are you just worried for your own well-being?" Hancock scoffed.
"... I''ve led a good life, and I don''t care when I die... Take a good look at this crystal ball... It will illuminate your future."
"You''re so annoying!!! Throw her out!!!" In the end, Hancock couldn''t tolerate her any longer.
"Yes, immediately!!"
"Wait!! Hebihime!!"
"Just who do you think you are...? Your time is long over... Former-former-former empress of Amazon Lily, Gloriosa!!"
"Even if this country is destroyed because of my whims, all will forgive me. After all... That is because I''m beautiful!!"
"THERE YOU GO AGAIN!! LADY HEBIHIME, THAT POSE SHOWS YOU LOOK DOWN ON OTHERS TOO MUCH!!" "BUT RATHER THAN LOOKING DOWN, YOU''RE LOOKING UP!!"
In Amazon Lily, the current scenes from the manga were quickly reflected in Gloriosa''s eyes, as if she wanted to see through the characters'' expressions and truly understand the truth.
In reality, Gloriosa had two reigns as the Empress of Amazon Lily.
When she first became Empress, she was only 18 years old, and she ruled for 15 years. Afterward, Shakuyaki seeded her on the throne, bing the new Empress when she lost the official battle for the throne, as challenged by Shakuyaki.
After all, the famous phrase "true beauty is strength" wasn''t just an ordinary saying; here, the Empress could challenged as well.
Shakuyaki ruled for 10 years before joining the ''Rocks Pirates'' in a mysterious disappearance incident of the Empress.
At that time, the seat remained vacant, and Gloriosa had to temporarily fill her position, hoping that Empress Shakuyaki would return, or another qualified Empress from the Kuja warriors would appear.
After a few more years, Rob appeared in her life. At that time, she was 46 years old.
Now, she was 49, but thanks to Rob''s blood, her youth was restored to her twenties, and she ceased aging.
It was clear that if Rob hadn''te, the same fate as in the manga would have happened, where she would fall in love with ''someone'' and go out to sea with him, never to return until he died. But Rob''s arrival changed this destinypletely; she had now be Rob''s wife.
All of this was weaving itself in her mind as Gloriosa read the chapter. She could only wipe away a small tear that formed in the corner of her eye.
Her current feelings were extremely turbulent. At first, she couldn''t understand what was happening, as the real world intertwined with the manga world in her mind, making her truly disturbed.
But in the end, after feeling Olvia''s warm hand on her shoulder, she managed to leave this illusionary state and distinguish between the two worlds.
"Thank you..."
"There''s no need for that..." Olvia smiled before continuing, "I went through the same thing during the Enies Lobby Arc..."
"At that time, Rob helped me understand the situation and ovee it... It''s natural; One Piece manga embodies a world where ''we'' live apletely different life."
"I''ve experienced the same thing too, so I understand how you feel," said Bell-mre with a smile.
"Did you also feel that strange feeling, Glora?" Shakky lit another cigarette before asking with a smile.
It was clear that Bell-mre and Shakky were real characters who also appeared in the manga and had lived through the same experience.
"But for me..." Gloriosa wanted to express her dissatisfaction with her old appearance, but she quickly understood that it wasn''t worth it.
"What''s wrong with Hancock... This personality is truly dreadful... She can''t be the main antagonist in this arc, can she? After all, she''s a Shichibukai too... With this personality, Luffy might hate her." Gloriosa said with annoyance.
"That''s very possible..." Olvia replied with concern.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 584: The Fall into the Empress''s House Bath!
Chapter 585: The Empress''s Cruelty.
Chapter 586: God, You Piss Me Off!!!
_______________________________
Chapter 595 The Fall into the Empresss House Bath!
Chapter 595 The Fall into the Empress''s House Bath!
ckStar_BH:
Well, sorry for the slight dy in updating. I''ve been extremely busytely, so I couldn''t find any time to use my personalputer.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
After sessfully escaping the pursuit of the Kuja Warriors, Luffy pressed his forehead in deep thought. "To aplish that, I''ll need to meet someone important."
"Important people live in tall buildings... So... I feel like I''m getting a fever from thinking too hard."
In the end, he decided on his course of action and leaped from the towering cliff.
"All right, I''ll just enter a tall building!! Here we go!!" "AAHHHH~!"
Once he reached the rooftop of the building, he tried to steady himself, but the impact was strong enough to shatter the roof.
"DOWAAA!! It broke!!"
This caused amotion that was noticed by the warriors outside, who were preventing anyone from entering the castle.
"What!!? The roof of the castle tower copsed!!"
"Isn''t that where Lady Hebihime is taking her bath?"
...
As for Luffy, he fell directly into a pool of water, so he thought he might drown.
"Buhooo, it''s water!! Hot hot hot!! No, it''s hot water!!"
"I''m dying!! I''m drowning!! Help..."
"Ah! No, I can stand!"
In the end, Luffy realized he wasn''t drowning but could stand.
"Zeeh, Zeeh... Huh? This is a bathhouse?"
"...!? A man...!?"
Hancock couldn''t understand why a strange man had appeared in her private housebath.
Suddenly, she remembered something and quickly turned to hide her back.
"Hm? That thing on your back... I''ve seen it somewhere..."
Unfortunately for her, Luffy had already noticed.
"You saw it!!"
Hancock''s eyes darkened as she realized that the worst thing she feared had happened.
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle:
"Heh~ He has already seen her back, so why hasn''t he turned to stone yet... Fufu~ Let me guess?"
Imu crossed her legs and chuckled dryly as she turned the page...
"The so-called Gorgon curse was just a lie to cover up a shocking truth, wasn''t it?" A strange smile appeared on Imu''s face, who was, at the very least, no less beautiful than Hancock.
"It''s clear they''re just Devil Fruit userstwo Zoans and one Paramecia," Elder Saturn said mockingly.
"It''s easy to deceive the ignorant... those women there are clueless... I wonder if they''re still like that after being ruled by ''that'' man," Elder Mars added somewhat curiously.
"What an indecent scene... she''s practically naked... seeing a Love-Love Devil Fruit user in this state is enough to drive any man insane... What''s the deal with Luffy? Why does it seem like he''s only seeing Zoro taking a bath...?"
"Pft! Zoro taking a bath? What''s with this strange analogy?" Elder Warcury almost coughed up his lungs at the ''analogy'' mentioned by Elder Ju Peter.
"Cough! Enough of this unfunny nonsense, remember we''re in the presence of Lord Imu-sama." At this moment, Elder Venus, as he liked to call himself, coughed to clear the strange atmosphere before continuing, "Right, it''s strange to see Luffy not affected by such a scene... but we''ve known Luffy''s personality from the beginning, as you all know. What''s strange is for Luffy to be affected by something other than food."
"Hahahahaha!" After hearing that, Imu burst intoughter, causing the five elders to tense up.
"Hahaha! That''s a very urate description, Venus..." Imu gestured towards the bald-headed swordsman with a smirk as she said that.
"Well, barging into the ''strong'' Empress''s housebath in this manner and stealing a glimpse of some of her ''most sensitive secrets'' will have dire consequences for Luffy," Imu said with an amused look on her face.
"I wonder how the plot will evolve after this," she added.
...
Ohara:
"Pa!" Brook pped his forehead and discreetly wiped his nose to prevent anyone from noticing the nosebleed he had just gotten...
At this moment, everyone swallowed their saliva, but before they could form any lewd thoughts, all of them strangely vanished from their minds, whether it was Brook, Vinsmoke Judge ''present in the North Blue,'' or anyone else who was reading the same scene in the manga at this moment. All of those who had lewd thoughts without exception "returned to focusing on the essence of art" rather than fixating on ''Hancock''s naked body''...
"Oh my goodness! Yohohoho! Luffy fell into the Empress''s bath!"
"He has already seen her back! Wait... why hasn''t he turned to stone?"
Both Brook and Clover, among others, were taken aback by this turn of events.
No one expected that the meeting between Luffy and Hancock would unfold in this manner.
"Judging by Boa Hancock''s personality, she won''t allow Luffy to leave... there''s no doubt she wants to tear him apart now, fufu~" Doffyughed, finding this scene particrly enjoyable.
"Why are youughing?" Rosinante wondered.
Doffy looked towards Mihawk, who was sitting not far away, before saying, "Since their appearance, the Shichibukai have been presented as enemies of Luffy and his crew..."
Rosinante understood what his brother was getting at even before he finished.
"But I don''t know why I have this feeling that Hancock won''t be an enemy to Luffy... but rather, a powerful ally," Rosinante whispered.
"She''s the daughter of our Master... whether she''s with or against Luffy, I''ll support her!" eximed Enel.
For Enel, Hancock was the daughter of a ''God''! She couldn''t be wrong about what she would do.
...
"HM?" Mihawk noticed Doffy''s nce that hadnded on him seconds ago before returning to focus on the events in the manga.
"Children grow up quickly," Mihawk said, and no one knew if he meant Doffy or Hancock in the manga.
"You were a child not too long ago as well... Hohoho~"ughed Issho, Mihawk''s best friend.
"I just wonder when the war will begin... since the Shichibukai will be involved, I want to see my future opponents and assess them well before entering the ''Games Dungeon''," Mihawk said mysteriously.
"Don''t mention the ''Games Dungeon'' out loud; the Captain hasn''t announced it yet," Issho silently signaled to Mihawk.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 585: The Empress''s Cruelty.
Chapter 586: God, You Piss Me Off!!!
Chapter 587: Qualities of a King!
_______________________________
Chapter 596 The Empresss Cruelty.
Chapter 596 The Empress''s Cruelty.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"He saw... my back...!!" Hancock said while trying to suppress her trembling.
The faces of both Sandersonia and Marigold darkened after seeing the unfamiliar man and hearing what their elder sister said.
"Well then, you''ll just have to die," Marigold said.
"Eh!? Why!? I just saw her back...!! I feel like I''ve seen that somewhere before..."
"We would rather die than let anyone see what is on our backs...!!!" said Hancock, trembling.
"That...!! Why!!?" "Who are you!? Why!?" Luffy was shocked after hearing that. This means that the tworge women next to her have the same backmark. He became more curious about their backgrounds.
But Hancock didn''t give him any time to ask. She quickly attacked: "Take what you saw... to your grave!! Mero Mero Mellow!!!"
"Eh? Noro Noro!? The Noro Noro beam!? Damn, I''m slowing down!!"
After seeing Hancock''s attack, Luffy felt a dj vu and quickly remembered Foxy''s special ability, the Noro Noro no Mi.
"Slowing..."
Luffy felt that he wasn''t slowing down as much as he thought, and then he looked at Hancock in confusion with a question mark above his head.
"Mero Mero Mellow!!!"
Hancock became puzzled as to why the boy wasn''t turning to stone, but she quickly attacked again.
This time, multiple question marks appeared above all their heads.
"Why isn''t he turning to stone...!!? He saw me in the bath... yet his heart still isn''t moved!?" eximed Hancock.
"Why didn''t he turn to stone, Dad? Did his heart really not move?"
Inside the art store, in Rob''s personal section, both Rob and his daughters were enjoying reading manga.
Hancock was particrly excited about the new arc since, after all, her future counterpart was one of the main characters... the same goes for both Sonia and Marigold.
"Well... as you know, Luffy is not the type to be affected by a woman''s charm," Rob replied with a smile.
Rob was keen on not letting his young children delve too deeply into this ''sensitive'' topic and quickly thought of changing the conversation to the direction he wanted.
"I mean, it''s not something for kids like you to think about. You, my little ones, are as pure as the Sky Ind''s clouds. Luffy has the heart of a little child, just like you,~" Rob said gently.
"Even though he''s already a grown-up?" Little Hancock opened her small mouth in surprise.
"Yes, that''s right, that''s why he wasn''t affected by your future counterpart''s Love Beam."
"He even thinks that was Foxy Beam! What a fool, Hehehe!"
...
..
"They captured him already... this quickly?"
With concern, Little Hancock looked at Luffy, who was tied up with some snakes and sitting in the middle of the Colosseum surrounded by arge crowd of women, while Hancock sat on the judge''s throne, nked by her sisters.
"Continue reading in silence; the uing events will surprise you," Rob replied with a warm smile.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"Tiger-san... the new volume of One Piece has been released."
Both Hatchi and Arlong hurried to where Tiger was in Fish-Man District, which had recently started to be cleaner.
"I already know," Tiger said as he exited his room and nced at the energetic boys outside.
("It seems they''re beginning to feel the positive change in the kingdom, being epted back into society after being abandoned... truly wonderful,") Tiger thought with a gentle smile on his fearsome face.
"This is your volume, Tiger-san!" Arlong pulled out the new One Piece volume, marked with the name of the new arc ''Amazon Lily Arc'' and a stunning cover featuring some of the warriors from the Ind of Women and Luffy alone.
"Thank you; this is your reward." Tiger handed a 5000 Beri one paper to Arlong.
Since one volume cost only 1000 Beri, the remaining 4000 Beri was a significant tip for both Arlong and Hatchi.
Fisher Tiger opened the new volume and began reading the new events, particrly curious about the fate of the Straw Hats after their separation due to Bartholomew Kuma.
...
In the art store ''Mermaid Bay,'' many Fishmen and humans gathered here to enjoy the Manga Day.
As usual, Tom and his disciples were still residing in the Ryuju Kingdom, making life easier with the "Sky Port" referred to as the "Seabed Port," thanks to Tom and his disciples being the main contributors to the Sea Train railway project.
They could easilymute to their workces in a sh.
King Neptune and his aides were also in the art store, this time apanied by Jinbe, who had been promoted to the Royal Guard due to his strength and great talent in Fish-Man Karate.
Suzan and her daughter Shyarly were busy with customer service, alongside Kokoro and the other sea mermaids carefully chosen by Rob to work in his store.
At this moment, most readers were focused on the ongoing events... Luffy had been captured and was brought for execution in a highly theatrical manner!
"Now I''m asking you, ''Man''...!!" Sitting with one leg crossed over the other and an air of royalty, Hancock asked nonchntly, "Why and how did youe to this ind...!!?"
"I''m telling you, I don''t know either. Just a little while ago, I was flying through the sky... And when I came to, I was here!!" Luffy stated the truth once again.
"You liar!! I won''t be fooled by such a ridiculous story...!! You must have some motive!" Of course, Hancock didn''t believe him.
"If it''s something I want, then I need a boat!! I''d really like to get a ride out of here...!! There''s somece that I need to get to, fast!!"
Luffy was still unaware of the situation he was in. "If you''re the most important person here, then I''m begging you!! I need to go out to the sea!!"
Upon hearing that, the women from the audience shouted in anger, "!! Did you hear how he spoke to Lady Hebihime!?" "What a rude, vulgar way of speaking!!! He''s the worst!!"
Hancock gestured for the crowd to quiet down, then said, "... Don''t think you''ll be leaving here alive! You will not escape your death!!!"
"Please wait!! Lady Hebihime!!" Suddenly, a blonde girl from the audience shouted. It was Margaret.
Amazon Lily, inside the art store:
"Your resemnce is quite courageous, Marlin~" At that moment, Gloriosa pointed to Marlin, who bore a strong resemnce to Margaret, before saying this.
"She''s really courageous..."
Marlin''s eyshes quivered after hearing her mistress''sment. She had already noticed the simrity between herself and the girl in the manga named Margaret. However, she still believed it was just a coincidence and hadn''t dared to connect herself to her in any way.
"It seems Hancock is really angry... Margaret''s confession will likely anger her even more..."
"As expected... Sigh..."
Seeing Margaret and herpanions''s fate turning into stone, Olvia sighed with regret.
"This is unreasonable..." said Otohime.
"No, this is how the Empress of Amazon Lily should be," Shakky said, then she added, her voice almost inaudible, "An Empress who is not ill."
::::::::
_______________________________N?v(el)B\\jnn
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 586: God, You Piss Me Off!!!
Chapter 587: Qualities of a King!
Chapter 588: The Dilemma of Distinguishing Between the Two Separated Worlds.
_______________________________
Chapter 597 God, You Piss Me Off!!!
Chapter 597 God, You Piss Me Off!!!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
East Blue, Foosha Town:
"Damn women! They''re cornering my kind grandson!"
Garp nearly broke the table to vent his anger at this moment.
"Oh! At least there are some kind women. Bwahahaha!" Garpughed, and his bad mood vanished after seeing Margaret and herpanions begging on behalf of their Empress for Luffy.
Despite the danger and their friends'' warnings, Margaret chose to save Luffy, even if it meant risking her life... The same went for Sweetpea and Aphndra, who didn''t want to see Margaret shoulder all the responsibility.
"Interesting," Dragon whispered, then the general mood returned to silence.
Everyone continued reading the manga in silence.
"One Piece" Events:
"I was the only one who brought the man here!!!" Seeing Sweetpea and Aphndra implicated, Margaret tried to save them by taking responsibility alone.
"Margaret!" Sweetpea shouted.
"That''s enough...!!" said Hancock.
"Raise your head... You''re very honest, Margaret..."
"..." When her Empress touched her in this manner, Margaret felt her heart race and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.
"Mero Mero Mellow!!"
Unlike Luffy, Margaret, Aphndra, and Sweetpea all turned into stone statues.
"Eh!? Hey, what!? What''s wrong, you guys!!" "Talk to me!!" Luffy was shocked to see this.
"... How could this have happened...!!?" In the audience seats, Kikyu felt deep sadness and regret for losing all three of them in this way.
"What happened!!?" "They turned to stone...!! Why...?" "Hey you!! What did you do to them!!? I owe my life to them!!" Luffy yelled at Hancock.
"This is their punishment for saving you," replied Hancock.
"Wait-"
Hancock interrupted him. "Bring out Bacura!!!"
"This is the country of warriors, Amazon Lily, where strength is beauty... Fight with all your strength, and die a noble death... We will watch you to the end." As soon as the massive ck panther appeared in the arena, the snakes that had been restraining Luffy ran away.
"That ck Panther''s name is Bacura. He has been used by this country''s empress for generations." "As a carnivorous executioner, once he is finished, not even the bones remain."
"Ah! The snakes left!" Luffy didn''t care about the ck panther, which was preparing for a free meal, as much as he felt happiness at being freed from the snake binds.
He pointed to the stone statues behind him and shouted: "What''s gonna happen to them!! Will you return them to normal!?"
The audience''s anger red up again: "Don''t talk back to Lady Hebihime!!" "Get him, Bacura!!" "You''re pretty cheeky for someone so weak, ''Man''!!"
At that moment, Bacura pounced on Luffy with the intent to swallow him in one bite. But with a single punch, Luffy broke his teeth and sent him flying to the other side of the Coliseum.
"Men and women are influenced by her ability... That''s frightening."
"What''s truly frightening is that such power has fallen into the hands of a woman as beautiful as her."
"In arge-scale battle, her presence will be very dangerous."
"Do all the Empresses of Amazon Lily through the generations have a terrifying nature like hers!?"
...
..
Garp frowned as he heard the discussions of the readers in the store around him, but he quicklyughed when he saw the next scene.
"Oh, it turns out she''s incredibly foolish... Bwahahaha! Sending a little cat like that to deal with my grandson?"
"They''re talking about Haki again? That''s interesting." Dragon smiled, as he greatly benefited from this arc.
Previously, he didn''t know that most of the women in Amazon Lily were powerful warriors who mastered Haki to some extent.
"It doesn''t seem like their Empress earned the title of Shichibukai just because she''s beautiful."
"..."
Dragon looked at his father, who was giving that unsettling look once again... He couldn''t help but ask in annoyance. "What is it?"
"I''ve found it... Perhaps Luffy''s mother is from the Women''s Ind!"
"What nonsense?" Dragon was shocked.
Crocodile''s forehead also twitched when he heard that... (Here we go again...)
"Damn it..." both Kuma and Ivan cursed silently.
"Bwahahahaha!! Let''s go to the Women''s Ind then!"
...
"... There''s something wrong with all of you...!!" At this moment, Luffy exploded in anger and shouted at the audience.
"While that woman... WHILE SHE WAS TURNING YOUR FRIENDS TO STONE... HOW COULD YOU ALL SIT THERE LAUGHING LIKE IDIOTS!!?"
"That savage is yelling at us!!"
"What an unbelievably barbaric creature!!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"We feel sorry for those three, but there''s nothing wrong with what Lady Hebihime did!!"
"They were wrong for breaking our country''sws!!!"
The women in the audience continued to respond to Luffy, but Hancock interrupted them again: "No matter what I do... and that is because... I will be forgiven...!!"
"Yes, it''s because I''m beautiful!" she said.
"KYAAAA!" "Lady Hebihime!"
"... Fufu, don''t you... feel the same way...?" she asked.
Luffy''s forehead darkened after seeing this disgusting behavior: "God, you piss me off!!!"
Ohara:
"Fufufufufu Hehehehehe~" Domingoughed wickedly when he saw thest scene... He was thoroughly enjoying himself.
Hearing this sinisterughter made both Rosinante and Enel move away a bit from him.
"Fufufu~ What a harsh response from Luffy..."
"... Do you know what''s the harsher thing in life, guys?"
"Descending from grace to disgrace?" Rosinante replied without hesitation.
Doffy''s body shivered upon hearing that, but he quickly adjusted his mood and answered: "No, it''s breaking the confidence of a beautiful woman in herself."
"I can assure you that this woman will be a ything in Luffy''s hands because he will undoubtedly shatter her."
"You''re talking about the teacher''s daughter... right?"
Suddenly, Doffy realized he had forgotten something important all along.
Then he quickly grasped the situation... "Ahem, of course, I''m talking about Hancock''s character in the manga, not our beloved little sister!"
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 587: Qualities of a King!
Chapter 588: The Dilemma of Distinguishing Between the Two Separated Worlds.
Chapter 589: Luffy VS. Gorgon Sisters!
_______________________________
Chapter 598 Qualities of a King!
Chapter 598 Qualities of a King!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Marigold!!" "Sandersonia!!" "Take that man''s head!!!" Hancock ordered coldly... She could no longer bear the presence of such a "man" who felt no love towards her.
"Leave it to us, Sister..." As the two ''Huge Sisters'' entered the arena, they transformed into giant snakes.
"So they''re fruit users!!" Luffy realized that in an instant...
"Here it is!! The gorgon''s curse!!"
"The younger Gorgon sisters are starting their ''Dance of Saragi''!!"
"Death!!"
"Death!!"
"Death!!"
... While the audience remained ignorant of the nature of Devil Fruits.
Hancock''s sisters surrounded Luffy in the middle, ready to tear him apart at any moment.
Amazon Lily Art Store:
The stars sparkled in the eyes of both little sisters, Mari and Sonia, as they watched their future counterparts battle against Luffy.
And it couldn''t even be called a ''battle'' at first, just a mockery of Luffy, who had no knowledge of Haki yet.
"This... is amazing!"
"I never imagined I would fight Luffy in the future!"
"Me neither!"
The sisters, whom Rob had resized to ''normal,'' were approximately Robin''s age. Besides Hancock, they''re also the main characters in the story their father is telling them at present.
They''re also his dear children.
Seeing themselves in the manga made them extremely excited, just like Hancock, but the events in the manga and their encounters with Luffy made things seem very strange.
They undoubtedly felt bitter andplex emotions, as deep down they wanted Luffy to win... but who was Luffy''s opponent this time?
It was them and their older sister!!
And even all the women of Amazon Lily!
Surely, these young children did not want to see this.
"Will the situation continue as it is, Dad?"
"Will we easily defeat Luffy because he doesn''t know Haki? Or will Luffy win somehow and get what he wants, and we end up as enemies?"
This time, Little Hancock asked.
Rob remained silent for a while before speaking:
"A significant change will happenter, and you''ll like it."
"But first, the world will witness the awakening of the king for the first time..."
"The awakening of the king for the first time? Which king?"
...
Marigoa:
"A few small snakes ying with the story''s protagonist, the one even Rob Li lost to in a fiery battle... Where is the logic in that arc?"
"Why does Luffy seem so weak? Isn''t he fighting seriously?"
"It''s not that he''s not fighting seriously... but he has finally encountered an opponent who masters two types of Haki..."
"Does that mean Rob Li wasn''t proficient in Haki?"
"Even Smoker wasn''t."
"Seriously? How can a captain from the headquarters not master Haki before going out? That''s illogical..."
"It can be exined that CP9 members stationed in the first half of the Grand Line don''t master Haki because it''s not part of their training program... but what about the Marine captains...?"
"Perhaps because he couldn''t learn Haki, he was initially sent to the weak East Blue..."
"Not just Smoker... even Shichibukai Crocodile and Moria... How can Shichibukai who should have sailed across the New World not know about Haki and lose to a beginner?"
The Five Elders were extremely puzzled about the reason why Smoker, in particr, didn''t master Haki... after all, if he were proficient in Haki, Luffy wouldn''t have been able to escape his grasp repeatedly...
"Simply put, it''s because of the plot armor." Imu-sama spoke at that moment.
"Hmm?" Suddenly, a certain scene caught her attention, and it left the Five Elders staring in awe for a while.
"So, he''s awakened... Fufufu~ Things are starting to get more fun."
After a one-sided battle, Sandersonia lifted Margaret''s petrified body, intending to shatter her to make Luffy feel even more desperate.
"Hey!! What are you doing?!! Don''t touch her!!! What''ll happen if she breaks!? I owe my life to her!!" said Luffy, angrily.
"If she breaks? Well, I''ll feel sorry for her... But this is your punishment after all..." replied Sandersonia.
"Don''t screw around!! This fight is between you two and me, isn''t it?!!" eximed Luffy.
At that moment, Marigold grabbed Luffy by her tail. Although she, as a user of the Hebi Hebi no Mi - Model: King Cobra, wasn''t as skilled in squeezing as her sister who ate the Model: Anaconda, her massive size allowed her to overpower Luffy.
"You''re the only one who thinks this is a fight...!! This is a public execution," said Marigold.
"Be quiet and watch...!! This is nothingpared to the wounds on my sister''s heart!!" she added.
("Lady Hebihime is a woman that everyone in this country admires. She''s strong and elegant, and her beauty is unparalleled.")
Luffy remembered Margaret''s description of the empress of this ce. Then he shouted:
"She looked up to you!!"
"Ufufu, everybody in this country does, so I think they''ll be satisfied!!" replied Sandersonia instead of Hancock.
"There''s no way they will!! Are you an idiot!!?"
"Oh my, what vulgar words... 3... 2..."
Sandersonia began the countdown until Margaret would fall to the hard ground.
"Margaret!!" Kikyu shouted in despair.
"1...!!"
"I TOLD YOU TO STOP!!"
A wave of pure mental power emanated from Luffy like a shockwave and swept through the Colosseum.
As Margaret was about to fall, Sandersonia was stunned, as if her head had been struck with a hammer. She stopped instinctively.
The eyes of Sandersonia and Marigold widened, and women in the audience started fainting one after another.
"KYAAA!!"
"Some of the warriors are fainting!!"
"...!!? Could it be...!!?"
"That was... Haou-Type Haki...!!!"
"That can''t be!! The odds of having it are less than one in a million... It''s the haki of the chosen ones!!!"
"My sister is the only person I''ve ever seen who could use that...!!!"
"This man... he has the ''Qualities of a King,'' the disposition to stand above others...!!!"
"He has the same Haou-Type as me...!!? How could that be?!! This man... He''s not just some brat...!!"
Marineford:
"As expected..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Sengoku''s forehead quivered as he witnessed this scene for the first time.
"Damn pirate!" Akainu unconsciously tightened his grip, while Zephyr, Momonga, and even Tsuru exhaled cold breaths.
"He''s Garp-san''s grandson after all..." Momonga said.
"As expected from a pirate aspiring to be the Pirate King... His determination is genuine, then..." Sengoku could only sigh silently.
"His strong desire to save the girl he owes his life to allowed his Conqueror''s Haki to erupt for the first time... What a wonderful and kind boy he is." Tsuru felt warmth and positive emotions growing once again towards Luffy.
"Even Hancock possesses Conqueror''s Haki!!... I''ll make a note of it... No one possesses this kind of power casually."
"She''s an Empress... no wonder."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 588: The Dilemma of Distinguishing Between the Two Separated Worlds.
Chapter 589: Luffy VS. Gorgon Sisters!
_______________________________
Chapter 599 The Dilemma of Distinguishing Between the Two Separated Worlds.
Chapter 599 The Dilemma of Distinguishing Between the Two Separated Worlds.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Er-Baz Ind:N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Conqueror Haki... You''ve finally awakened this power, huh?" At that moment, Roger had a big smile on his face.
"This reminds me of the first time for me when I activated this power without even realizing it... I suddenly feel nostalgic about the past..."
The crew members gazed at their captain as he spoke at that moment. Most of them were curious to learn when their captain had awakened his own Conqueror''s Haki.
"Hmm? Causing dozens of powerful warrior women to faint in Conqueror''s Haki first release... That''s a sign of the tyranny of this Haoshoku..."
Rayleigh pointed out an important note that almost everyone missed.
"Anyway, it''s still unrefined... It needs training quickly." Rayleigh added.
"Maybe you''ll be the one to train him, Rayleigh..." Roger said with a smile.
"Me? Why do you assume that?" Even Rayleigh was surprised by this assumption he hadn''t considered.
"Well, I just feel that way... After all, I don''t see anyone qualified enough to teach him like you... Maybe his grandfather, but he''s a stubborn Marine... I don''t think he would do it," Roger exined.
"Well, it doesn''t matter who will teach him... the most important thing is whether he''ll ept the training if the war ends tragically for him."
When Rayleigh said this, Rouge trembled instinctively... she didn''t want to see that ending again... one that was getting closer and closer.
"No matter how strong he bes, no one can ovee the intensity of my Conqueror''s Haki. You told me that, Captain."
At that moment, Shanks boasted about awakening his own Conqueror''s Haki at the age of 17, just like Luffy.
"Hahaha! That''s evident from your sh with the Whitebeard in the manga some time ago." Rogerughed as he gently stroked his worried wife''s back.
"In hell, your Haki will be even more intense than my ''horizontal cut'' ability!" eximed Buggy.
Shanks was annoyed when he heard that... he saw the new ability that Buggy had learned under the training of both the Captain and Rayleigh.
An ability that didn''t exist in the manga at all!
In other words, Buggy can now not only be ''cut'' but also ''cut'' others!
...
"One Piece" Events:
"I realize that you two are strong."
Luffy ced his hand on the ground, entering Gear Second mode, and said with a smile, "From now on, I''ll go at full power!!!"
"Gear Second!!!"
Luffy''s body changed to a bright pink and began emitting smoke.
The audience was stunned by what they saw.
"What''s that...?" "Smoke''sing out of his body!!" "... Can men... Do that!?"
The Gorgon Sisters were momentarily astonished.
"There''s nothing to be scared of, Mari..."
"That''s right."
"If he can''t control that gigantic Haki, then it''s just spirit!! Snake Hair Possession!!! Yamata no Orochi!!!"
Her green hair transformed into numerous long-fanged snakes, attacking Luffy, who disappeared due to his high speed in Gear Second.
(Why can''t I hit him!!? I''m reading his moves, but I can''t... I can''t keep up!!!)
Despite her deadly attacks, she couldn''t touch him. Even reading his movements with her Haki couldn''t help, all because of his incredible speed.
In an instant, Luffy managed to knock her down to the ground amidst everyone''s shock.
Marigold attacked to protect her sister and then assumed a defensive stance.
"It''s futile! You saw how I reflected your attack earlier!!"
"Jet Bazooka!!!"
Luffy''s powerful attack sent her flying backward and shattered her weapon.
"AAAAAAHH!!!"
In an instant, the tide of battle had turned in Luffy''s favor.
Foosha Town:
"Bwahahaha!! This is my grandson for ya!"
The sound of Garp''sughter drew the readers'' attention back to the famous hero.
"Like grandson, like grandfather! They''re both extremely powerful!!"
"That''s right! Grandfather ''Hero Garp'' must have taught him techniques like these, right?"
"Let''s go ask him; this is an opportunity we can''t miss..."
"But... those men next to him... Sir Crocodile... Bartholomew Kuma... and the Revolutionary Dragon! I don''t have the courage to stand in front of big shots like these!"
"Me neither! Even if I''m inside the art store, I can''t!"
"How embarrassing... we''re less brave than Makino-chan!"
...
..
"Why do you look like you''ve lost your spirit, Ivan?" Kuma asked.
"They... they... don''t know me!"
"All of you are known to them! But they don''t know the Kamabakka''s king! That''s unreasonable!"
"Why would they recognize a trans even if you''re a king?" Crocodile scoffed.
"Shut up! It''s because I haven''t appeared in the manga yet, while all of you have!"
...
Ohara:
"Hehehe~ That''s the effect of Conqueror''s Haki on the mob''s soul."
"With just one release, it shook their spirits... even if they are stronger than him, they dared not disrespect the ''King''!"
Domingo was pleased with this development in the events... he expected such a scene, but he didn''t think it woulde this quickly and in this manner.
"The ''mobs'' you''re talking about are our little sisters, Mari and Sonia... you''re too excited to remember that, Doffy."
"Oh? I haven''t forgotten... even though they''re Mari and Sonia whenpared to the Kings, they might seem likemoners... but that doesn''t diminish their importance. Their status as the ''Emperor''s'' children actually elevates them to a higher position than the kings themselves!"
"So why do you keep insisting that they''re nothing but mobs?"
This time, Enel and Rosinante asked, visibly annoyed.
"Hehehe~ Well... it seems you have a problem, guys," Doffy said mockingly.
"A problem? What problem?" the duo, Rosinante, and Enel, asked with clear irritation.
"A problem in distinguishing between two worlds... one of them has be ''the past,'' even though it should be ''the future''... and the other is ''the present'' we live in, which no longer has any connection to the first."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 589: Luffy VS. Gorgon Sisters!
Chapter 590: Excuse me That''s Not Food!
Chapter 591: Hoof of the Soaring Dragon! Katakuri''s Assumption.
_______________________________
Chapter 600 Luffy VS. Gorgon Sisters!
Chapter 600 Luffy VS. Gorgon Sisters!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
The Amazon Lily Empire:
The Empress of Amazon Lily, who assumed her reign after Gloriosa''s abdication, was 18-year-old Kikyu, chosen over Shakky, who refused to reim her imperial throne.
Kikyu, despite her young age, was a strong warrior and defender in the Amazon Lily Defense Warriors. That''s why she was selected to be the new empress for and that no longer relied on strong warriors for survival.
Kikyu never thought she would appear in the manga, but there she was, leading the Amazon Lily Defense Warriors in the manga!
This was what she aspired to before bing empress suddenly!
"Hmm? Are you lost in your thoughts again, Empress?" At that moment, herpanion woke her from her daydreams.
Despite bing the empress, it was just ink on paper and a symbolic position. Everyone knew that the true ruler of Amazon Lily was Robjust like other kings protected by Rob and the Hunters Guild.
"... It seems the battle between Luffy and the gorgon sisters has be more intense..." The current Empress of Amazon Lily, Kikyu,mented on the manga events after waking up from her daydreams.
She was currently inside the art store, like most women. Empresses from three generations gathered in the art store at that moment: Gloriosa was the eldest, followed by Shakky, and finally, Kikyu, who took the ce of the ''Unknown Empress,'' thest empress before Hancock.
"That''s right, Sonia and Mari seem to be unable to hold on any longer, fufu~" The former empress and current legendary hunter, Shakky,ughed after hearing Kikyu''sment.
"Well, Luffy has be serious, so they can''t defeat him." Olivia said before adding with a light sigh and a bright smile, "It''s truly a strong battle. My children will be proud of their counterparts in the manga after seeing this"
Suddenly, the shouts of the readers caught the attention of the store''s goddesses and empresses.
"Is he really doing that!"
"He saved everyone from petrification! Luffy is amazing."
"He even saves his enemies who wanted to kill him"
"Empress Hancock she''s crying!"
...
..
Olivia, Be, and the others quickly realized that the uing change in events was entirely unexpected.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Don''t give him anywhere to escape!! Yamata No Orochi!!!" Sandersonia surrounded Luffy from all directions, attempting to tighten the noose around him.
"This is their best attack!!!" "No matter how quick he is, he won''t get away!!!" Apparently, the audience was familiar with this.
Luffy began preparing for his attack as well: "Gomu Gomu no Jet Gatling!!!"
His jet-propelled fists destroyed all the attacks close to him.
"KYAAAA!!! HOT!!!" Due to losing bnce, Sandersonia fell onto her sister''s body, ignited with a fire-like venom, causing her to burn.
"Damn!! Sister Sonia!!!" "Quick move away!!!" "Eh!?" Marigold noticed that she wasn''t falling backward and couldn''t regain her bnce.
"Wait!! I''m getting pulled back!! What!!?"
"I''m getting pulled toward Sonia!!"
"Ahh!!! Our tails!" "When did he!!?" Mari couldn''t do anything to grasp the situation, while Sonia continued screaming in pain: "Hot!! It''s so hot, help me!!!"
"Wait, sister!! We''re going to!!!"
"AAAAAHH!!" Sonia continued to fall, almostnding on the steel spikes below.
"Sonia!! Look out, the spike pit''s there!" "Grab onto the seats!!"
"Haa Haa!! Th That was close" Sandersonia held onto the other side where the seats were, her burnt back exposed to the audience.
"Hmm?" Luffy noticed that, then jumped with agility and clung to her back.
"!!! He''s trying to finish her!!!"
"That''s not fair!!! He''s trying to skewer Lady Sonia!!!"
That''s what the audience thought.
"You damn man!!!" Sonia cursed at Luffy, who was clinging to her back.
"Don''t move!!!" "Even if you''re trying to kill me!! Haa Haa I have no intention of killing you!!!" said Luffy.
Sonia couldn''t believe him and tried to urge her sister to push him away, but Mari strangely refused: "I can''t Sonia!!" Then she added: "Right now, we''re being protected by that man!!!"
"You don''t want anyone to see what''s on your back, right? So don''t move." Luffy said in a low voice.
At this moment, Hancock stood up and announced: "We''re done here!!!" "Before the gorgon''s eye is revealed!!! Everyone, leave the Coliseum!!!"
As soon as she announced that, all the women began running outside.
"I was fighting against you Why are you helping me?" Sonia asked with a mncholic expression.
"What you don''t want to be seen has nothing to do with our fight." Luffy''s answer was straightforward.
Empress Hancock returned to her seat.
"!!" At this moment, she cried silently.
"I wonder what''s on their backs that they don''t want to reveal this intensely"
"Why do I have this ominous and strangely familiar feeling"
In Foosha Town, Garp was eager to know what was really happening in this chapter.
"" Dragon''s eyebrows trembled; he had a familiar feeling simr to what his father felt.
"It can''t be"
Suddenly, Dragon''s eyes widened, and veins appeared on his forehead. He had a bad premonition after recalling the source of fondness and linking it to Hancock''s tears.
Quickly turning the page to the next chapter with a heavy heart.
No one noticed Kuma''s vacant gaze at this moment; he already understood what was happening.
Marigoa:N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Fufu~ Did the battle end this way?"
"Do enemies be allies just like that?"
"What a terrifying power he possesses even while deeply asleep, it can still influence people around him unconsciously"
"As expected from Joy Boy the liberator of ves the bringer of smiles and healer of sorrows and shocks..." The tone was mocking, but a hint of nostalgia from the past could be noticed if one paid attention.
Hearing all those familiar titles from the mouth of their revered leader made the five elders instinctively shudder.
These words were taboo just saying them by someone else would lead to disappearance from history
But the person saying them now was the greatest enemy of Joy Boy! And their revered leader they had neither the power nor the courage to prevent her from saying that.
"He turned an enemy into an ally in this way this is truly a miracle he did it spontaneously without even realizing it." said one of the Gorosei.
"What a strange power"
"Only ''he'' can do that"
...
..
"Well maybe the events after this chapter will be something to look forward to"
At this moment, Imu stood up and began descending the stairs calmly.
The five elders also stood in their ces as a gesture of respect.
"We will be facing a new wave of popr anger be prepared for what''sing."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 590: Excuse me That''s Not Food!
Chapter 591: Hoof of the Soaring Dragon! Katakuri''s Assumption.
Chapter 592: The Confusion of Celestial Dragons!
_______________________________
Chapter 601 Excuse me… Thats Not Food!
Chapter 601 Excuse me¡ That''s Not Food!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Are you going to challenge me next?" Luffy looked at Hancock and inquired.
"No, that''s sufficient I''m not in the mood" Hancock answered candidly.
"I see" Luffy said, then turned to inspect the statue of Margaret. "Looks like she didn''t crack"
"If that''s the case, then revert these guys back to normal!! You can do something like that, right!?" "They were just helping me out. They didn''t do anything wrong!!" eximed Luffy.
Hancock thought for a moment before standing up again, saying: "I certainly can undo the petrification. But You mentioned there''s somewhere you want to go by boat, right?"
"I will fulfill only one of your requests!!"
"Either I change them back or I let you leave the ind!!"
"Choose one and abandon the other!!!"
Saying this, she thought internally with a hint of sarcasm: (Show your true nature, you man!!!)
But Luffy''s response, lowering his head for their sake, greatly shocked her. "Okay!! Thanks!! Then please save these guys!!"
"Thank you very much!!" Luffy really lowered his head to save them.
In the audience seats, the Old Lady Gloriosa was also shocked: " Without a moment''s hesitation A man with that kind of haki In order to help those who saved him is willing to lower his head"
The New World, Er-Baz Ind:
While reading this paragraph, a small smile appeared on Shanks'' face, then he recalled the events of the early chapters of this manga... when he met the child Luffy in Foosha Vige.
The bright smile on his future counterpart''s face when he meets the funny boy Luffy.
The loudughter from him and his crew at theedic reactions of the funny boy...
The ''fateful'' incident where the boy ate an ''extremely valuable Devil Fruit'' just because he was hungry...
The small incident which caused by the highway robbers and their leader with a ''terrifying'' bounty of 8 million which his ''counterpart'' handled rationally as he didn''t want to deal with the nuisance... Just like refusing to kill an annoying fly because it might dirty your hand... Luffy''s reaction and frustration at that moment were expected from a child who idolizes a ''strong'' pirate in his imagination.
The moment his ''counterpart'' lost his arm, perhaps it was an ident, or perhaps it was intentional, but whatever the reason behind it, the important thing was that it was for Luffy...
The moment he was given the ''Straw Hat'' and told to return it when he bes a great pirate... Luffy''s tears at that moment were enough to tell him that he would truly be a great pirate.
All these memories that he hadn''t experienced yet, as he was just a ''trainee'' on the Pirate King''s ship at the age of 19, were vivid in his mind... as if he had truly lived them...
"Sigh~ What a wonderful boy... He deserves to be the protagonist of this story." Shanks said with a smile that grew bigger and bigger.
It turned out that the Empress, her sisters, and the old Empress were not the only ones shocked by this scene.
"It''s not every day you see a Conqueror Haki user bowing to someone else... only when they owe a heavy debt... that''s the debt of saving their life." At that moment, Roger spoke. "I''m bing more and more like a fan of Monkey D. Luffy."
Strangely, and indescribably... roles were reversed, and Gol D. Roger became a fan of Luffy! While in the manga, it waspletely the opposite!
No one knows what impact this will have on the future.
"My son''s brother has the kindest heart in the world... I wonder what his reaction will be when he hears the news about Ace..." Rouge wondered with a sad smile.
"I''m sure he''ll drop everything and rush to Impel Down!" Roger replied.
"Perhaps he''ll know soon... I look forward to it..." Rayleigh nodded with a smile.
"I wonder when Lord ''Buggy-sama'' will meet Luffy again? Their reunion will be truly wonderful!"
Just as Shanks was reminiscing about his fond memories with Luffy in the manga, Buggy too was recalling his absolutely unpleasant memories with Luffy.
Buggy was grinding his teeth when he remembered the execution moment when he was struck by lightning, almost causing the death of his ''counterpart,'' and easily captured by Smoker...
...
[Amazon Lily, Kuja Castle.]
[The Empress''s Hall.]
"What''s going on? Some business Ah An after-battle... Meal, maybe?"
"If that''s the case, then I''d be happy to..." Luffy was sitting between Sandersonia and Marigold, waiting for Hancock to call him... well, his main concern is still food!
At that moment, Sonia spoke with a smile, interrupting his chatter: "... We really need to thank you... You have our gratitude."
"Nah, it''s fine. It''s not like I can eat your gratitude." Luffy''s response was amusing.
"If they had seen what is on our backs, we wouldn''t be able to stay in this country anymore..." At that moment, Mari exined the sincere reason for their gratitude.
"You may enter!" Hancock''s voice came from behind the curtain. "Come inside... Man."
"Inside?"
"Inside the curtain..." Hancock added patiently.
"Oh! Food!"
"Excuse m-... That''s not food!" Luffy was surprised to see a naked woman''s body instead of food, as he thought.
"Hey! Why are you naked?" he eximed.
"That was a very rude response But I suppose that''s to be expected."
"Very well..." Hancock moved her hair to reveal her back and turned it toward Luffy.
Ohara, Inside the Art Store:
"Yohohohohoho!!!" Brook wasughing until tears came to his eyes at that moment.
"Excuse me, that''s not food! Yohohohoho!!!"
"What a very powerful line, Yohohohohoho!!!"
"Deeerishishishishi!!"
"Luffy is funny, very funny... even in such serious situations, he still maintains his ''yful'' demeanor. He really... Deeerishishishi... doesn''t even have a hint of perverted thoughts after seeing such a heavenly naked body!"
Of course, Rob obstructed Hancock''s naked body... In hell, his ''daughter''s'' body will be shown naked in the manga... after all, this world is not without perverts!
Not everyone else is like Luffy... there is only one Luffy and millions of perverts... If he hadn''t activated the ''Attention-Redirecting to Art'' feature that he modified as he wanted, Brook after this scene would have probably urinated blood! And not just from his nose...
"Well... hahahaha! That''s really funny..." Vegapunkughed a little and returned his focus to the scene that followed... his expression quickly froze.
Next to him, Clover''s expression, which didn''tugh in the first ce... he expected such a scene.
After a second, Brook and Saul stoppedughing... the same thing happened, their expressions turned dark... they wished they hadn''tughed earlier.
Beside them, Donquixote Homing was trembling... as if the surrounding atmosphere had turned into the peak of a biting winter!
He couldn''t stop trembling no matter how hard he tried to calm himself down.
After all... he didn''t expect to see such a ''familiar'' thing on her back.
"This... is impossible..." Donquixote Homing spoke these words before his eyes darkened.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 591: Hoof of the Soaring Dragon! Katakuri''s Assumption.
Chapter 592: The Confusion of Celestial Dragons!
Chapter 593: Hancock''s Past! Fisher Tiger Appears!
_______________________________
Chapter 602 Hoof of the Soaring Dragon! Katakuris Assumption.
Chapter 602 Hoof of the Soaring Dragon! Katakuri''s Assumption.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"This mark...!!"
Hancock revealed a dragon-shaped w mark on her wlessly bareback... The mark appeared charred and red-ck.
"You said you had seen it somewhere before... Take a good look at it now."
"" Luffy assumed a sitting position, furrowing his brow intensely, attempting to recall the sense of familiarity he had when he first saw it.
"Do you know what this symbol means? Answer me already!! This is not something that I show off to people!!" she said, trying to conceal her instinctive tremor.
" Well, the one that I have seen is a little different!!" Finally, Luffy managed to remember. "One of my friends, a Fishman named Hatchi, has a simr mark on his forehead, and I got it mixed up with that. I don''t know what that mark is!" rified Luffy.
"If you don''t know, then I will tell you!!"
"Elder Nyon!!" At that moment, Old Gloriosa arrived.
"How did you get in again!?" eximed Hancock.
"The depth of this man''s heart You''ve seen it with your own eyes!! Be at ease, and tell him everything!!"
After saying that to Hancock, Old Gloriosa looked towards Luffy and asked: "You!! You''re the Pirate Monkey D. Luffy, correct!?"
"!! Yeah, that''s right. How did you know?"
"You''re pretty easygoing for someone who''s caused such a stir in the world."
Old Gloriosa produced the newspaper: "Look at this newspaper from a few days ago."
"At the Sabaody Archipgo, right next to the heart of the government, a Tenryuubito was sent flying with a punch!! This man, unafraid of the gods themselves, was the perpetrator!!!"
"A A Tenryuubito!!?" Hancock''s eyes widened under the shock''s influence.
Amazon Lily, Inside the Art Store:
Silence enveloped the ce for a few minutes after reading the first half of the chapter titled ''Hoof Of The Soaring Dragon''... No one expected such a tragic past behind the three sisters.
Most people know what this mark represents... Previously, the chapter title was instinctively ignored after their eyes fell on it... As readers, they wanted to enjoy something, not be reminded of those who stand at the top of this world.
But soon, the winds changed against their will... When Shakky saw the dragon hoof mark on Hancock''s back, she couldn''t help but curse with hatred.
"Damn! These bastards... Celestial Dragons!!! Unforgivable!" As a former Empress of Amazon Lily, Shakuyaku still held a sense of belonging to this ce... evident from her frequent presence in this art store... that''s why she couldn''t restrain herplicated feelings at this moment.
She felt sorrow for Hancock, Sonia, and Mari... of course, towards their characters in the manga... and even the ''real'' ones who would now have to carry this identity.
"This mark..." Otohime ced her hand over her mouth, unable to prevent tears from flowing... she could already imagine what they went through without even knowing the details...
Well, everyone knows what it means to be a ve to the Celestial Dragons.
"This... Not possible..." Olvia couldn''t believe her eyes...
"What does this mark mean, sister? Why do your faces wear such shocked expressions?" At this moment, Bell-mre, who didn''t quite understand the situation yet, asked.
Seeing Olvia''s reaction, which seemed as if she had lost her soul, truly terrified her.
"What''s happening-?"
Gloriosa stopped her and gestured for her to continue reading the manga in silence.
"Well..." Bell-mre understood that she would discover the truth after reading the manga.
Far away Amazon Lily, on the ind of Flivance, where a new republic is evolving towards a modern and beautiful world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the presidential pce, President Trafalgar scrutinized the manga page showing Hancock''s back and the dragon hoof with a mocking expression.
"An empress and a ve of the celestial dragons... oh, the cruelty of fate, sigh~" Chris could only sigh sadly over Hancock''s past.
"This exins her extreme mood... sigh~ I hope my son doesn''t have a sad and harsh past like hers," Mary cradled her swollen belly with a mix of tenderness and sorrow.
Art Pce in Ohara:
"What-" Toki put her hand over her mouth in shock...
"Hancock... Sonia... Mari..." Sora said the names of her ''children,'' and tears flowed from her eyes. After everything, she had alreadypleted reading the second half of the chapter and understood everything.
"This is unexpected...pletely... what''s the point ofposing such a harsh background for his children?" Stussy waspletely confused.
Whole Cake Ind:
"If my husband wants to destroy these worms, I''ll be the first to attack them!" Linlin snarled with hatred after reading the whole events of the chapter.
For her, Boa Hancock, Boa Marigold, and Boa Sandersonia were also her children since they were Rob''s children.
Even if reality is different from the manga, and even if their real title here is Rudius instead of Boa... they will still grow up to be the same as they are in the manga.
"Mama... I have a bold assumption, are you interested in hearing it?" At this moment, Katakuri entered the room where his mother rested and caught her attention with his words.
"Hmm, Katakuri? What''s up, you can talk."
Linlin felt curious after hearing that her strongest son had an assumption and a bold one at that; she wondered about the nature of this assumption.
"It''s about One Piece manga and... the father Rob," Katakuri said the second half hesitantly.
After all, that became a reality after his mother announced it to the world and divorced all her previous husbands.
Before his mother asks more, he continues:
"One Piece manga... maybe it''s not just a book predicting the future... but it''s much deeper than that..."
"What do you mean by that?" Linlin asked with narrowed eyes.
"Maybe... I say maybe... it reflects a parallel world to ours..."
"In that world, Boa Hancock and her sisters are indeed ves to the Celestial Dragons..."
"In that world, Fisher Tiger climbed the Red Line with his bare hands and caused chaos in the Holy Land Marigoa, freeing the ves."
"In that world, Ohara was destroyed instead of Enies Lobby, and there''s no Sky Sword Rudius D. Rob, and his organization doesn''t exist either..."
The more Katakuri spoke, the more drowned in expression Charlotte Linlin became.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 592: The Confusion of Celestial Dragons!
Chapter 593: Hancock''s Past! Fisher Tiger Appears!
Chapter 594: The Sun Pirates'' Background!
_______________________________
Chapter 603 The Confusion of Celestial Dragons!
Chapter 603 The Confusion of Celestial Dragons!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Foosha Town:
At this moment, Ivankov trembled instinctively, pondering internally, ''She too... Hancock-chan...''
Tears threatened to fall from his eyes, but he managed to restrain them. He, too, had been a ve in the past and could feel everything that Hancock and her sisters were feeling at this moment.
The same went for Kuma. Seeing the dragon hoof symbol on Hancock''s back brought back all the painful memories he had suffered since he was a little child learning to walk. Just because he was born with a physiquerger than an ordinary human, the fact that he was a child was ignored by the celestial dragons, and he was treated with the same cruelty as most other ves.
''To be a ve to celestial dragons is the worst fate one can have in this world...'' Kuma pressed his fingers unconsciously. However, he recalled the beautiful memories he had after being liberated from that hell with Bonney''s mother. The feeling of happiness, indescribable except through tears, made his tears fall without him realizing.
"..." Garp, Dragon, and the others noticed this, but sighed in their hearts.
Except for Crocodile, they all knew Kuma''s past as a former ve from a very young age. No, since he was born, he was born a ve! And that was worse than Hancock and her sisters'' fate in the manga.
"No need to worry, Kuma. One day, justice will be served. You always said that. When Nika appears, everyone will be free from bitterness, isn''t that right?"
At this moment, Dragon spoke. After a moment of silence, he continued upon seeing the gleam in Kuma''s eyes.
"He has already appeared, hasn''t he? You felt it, didn''t you? He''s here..." Dragon pointed to the image of Luffy in the manga, confusing everyone.
"In Foosha. From this ce, one day, he will set forth..."
...
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods:
"This is the Dragon''s Hoof!"
"What does this mean!?"
"Which one of us could enve such stunning beauty!?"
Inside the art store, the eyes of all the Celestial Dragons widened without exception when they saw the Dragon''s Hoof mark, which was nothing but their trademark!
This ''mark'' on Boa Hancock and her sister''s back meant one thing...
"Seriously! Shichibukai and the Empress of Amazon Lily, Boa Hancock, is, in fact, a ve to one of us?!"
"How did she manage to escape from Marigoa!?"
"Well, it''s an honor for her to be a ve to a god! Hehehe~ I will be the one to surely enve this beauty-"
In the moment Saint Maniard spoke these words, before he could finish them, he copsed to the ground, his body turning cold.
"Manriad-sama!"
His personal guards rushed to check him in shock and fear, while the Celestial Dragons stared in awe at the fallen Celestial Dragon that seemed to have died suddenly.
At this moment, Saint Figand arrived, and the Celestial Dragons, who had cleared the way for him, looked at the fallen Celestial Dragon with sudden and unannounced fear.
Saint Figand Garling sat near the fallen Celestial Dragon, checked its pulse, and then rendered his judgment.
"Prepare for the final farewell weather for Saint Maniard... Execute all his personal guards." The Supreme Commander of the Gods Knights said with an indifferent tone.
Upon hearing that, the personal guards rushed to the deeper part of the art store and refused to leave.
Seeing this, Saint Figand Garling looked with regret at the personal guards who clearly sought to take advantage of protecting the art store. Well, they would be forcibly expelled when the store closed, so he wasn''t really concerned.
Saint Figand Garling stood and gazed at the Celestial Dragons who were still terrified by the sudden death of a Celestial Dragon in front of them.
"Boa Hancock is the adopted daughter of the Sky Sword, Rob. Desiring to enve her and saying it out loud inside his art store means literally asking for death... Be cautious not to anger him; he does not differentiate between humans and gods; they are all equal to him."
Once he finished speaking, he turned and returned to his previous position, and from time to time, his eyes sparkled with a strange gleam.
...
"Did she suffer a lot during that time?"
Inside his private section in the Amazon Lily art store, Rob was still narrating the story to Little Hancock and the others directly from the manga book.
"Suffering, though bitter and unwee, is not necessarily devoid of benefits," Rob replied with a mysterious smile.
"What benefits?" Little Hancock asked, puzzled.
"Well, she bes stronger through that harsh experience... but that doesn''t mean I wanted her to go through it..."
Rob continued to talk about the harsh experience of the three sisters as ves to the Celestial Dragons.
The more Little Hancock and her sisters heard, the more frightened and saddened they became. The same went for Robin, and Yamato, who had undergone a simr experience with Kaido.
"I hate a life where you''re not present, Father!" Hancock cried while saying that.
"We do too!" Mari and Sonia had the same reaction.
Seeing this, Rob sighed with a smile before gently hugging them.
"Well, when despair is the only thing present, the hero arrives, bringing hope!"
The children''s eyes brightened when they heard that.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"So it''s true that you raised your hand against a Tenryuubito?" Hancock asked, trembling at this moment.
"I had no idea an idiot like you still existed in this world...!!!"
"With no regard for your own life... you challenged heaven itself... just like he did...!!"
As she said that, Hancock hid her tears with her hands.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"He...?" Luffy was drawn to this point.
"I will tell you everything... as well as the meaning of the symbol engraved into your friend''s brow...!" Hancock decided to tell him everything.
"... Hachi''s mark?" said Luffy.
"This is the ''Hoof of the Soaring Dragon,'' the crest of the Tenryuubito."
"It is branded into every ve owned by the World Nobles... It is indelible proof that you are less than human...!!!"
"...!! The Tenryuubito...!!" Luffy recalled the three disgusting faces of the Celestial Dragons he had seen before.
"We three sisters... were once... ves to the World Nobles...!!!" Hancock revealed the shocking truth.
Ohara:
Veins appeared on Domingo''s forehead during the events of this scene.
This indicates that he was very angry... Not just him, even Rosinante and Enel felt the same.
"This is not unexpected, but it leaves a bad taste in my mouth when it actually happens," Doffy said with a cold tone.
"This has nothing to do with us... right, brother?" Rosinante wiped away the tears that overcame him while reading about Hancock''s harsh past and asked his older brother.
"Since we are connected by blood to these scum, it means it has a direct rtionship to us... That''s what angers me."
"Suddenly, I feel like I want to shred a Celestial Dragon with my threads..." he said coldly.
An imperceptible shiver ran through Doffy''s body as the center, but it was quickly controlled and suppressed by thews of the art store.
During this, their father, the former Celestial Dragon, Saint Homing, looked in their direction.
He could feel the cold shiver, the same one he felt on that dark day when he and his family were almost killed in ''Spider Miles'' if it weren''t for Rob arriving in time and saving them.
The more he read about Hancock''s past, the more he felt that their exposure to almost being killed by angry people waspletely justified.
"This is by no means your fault, Homing-san... Don''t me yourself just because you were a Celestial Dragon in the past." At this moment, Professor Cloverforted him.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 593: Hancock''s Past! Fisher Tiger Appears!
Chapter 594: The Sun Pirates'' Background!
Chapter 595: Garp Joins the Revolutionary Army.
_______________________________
Chapter 604 Hancocks Past! Fisher Tiger Appears!
Chapter 604 Hancock''s Past! Fisher Tiger Appears!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"At the age of twelve, the three of us were abducted from the Kuja Pirate Ship and sold." Hancock began narrating her painful past.
"After that..." "!! I don''t even want to think about the abominable things they did!!!"
In the background of the story, a dark-featured celestial dragon can be seen holding an iron with a dragon hoof mark and cing it on her fair back. The wicked smile on his face was incredibly terrifying.
"The first man I ever saw was nothing but a ball of terror."
After hearing her sister recount their painful memories, Sonia couldn''t control herself and started screaming. "Uuu Waah!!! AAAAAAH!!!"
"Sister Sonia!!! Calm down!" Mari tried to soothe her.
"Hey!! It''s fine, don''t force yourself! You don''t have to talk about it!!!" Seeing this, Luffy felt uneasy.
"Now that I''ve started, I can''t stop It was terrible we couldn''t find any hope at all I just wanted to die!!!" Hancock continued, her eyes zed.
"Whoa,e on!!" Luffy was shocked.
"But after four years, in one night An incident urred that shook the world government itself. The ironw of the world was that nobody could oppose the Tenryuubito." "Yet one man climbed the red line with his bare hands and entered Marijoa, where the Tenryuubito resided."
In the background, a red-skinned Fishman with a fierce expression appeared, saying these words to Hancock and her sisters: "Run!! Don''t get caught again!"
"That man Wouldter lead a crew of Fishman Pirates. The adventurer, Fisher Tiger." "In order to free the many Fishman ves who were being oppressed in the city"
"He rampaged through the city with all his strength and even though he, a Fishman, hated humans he did not discriminate He freed thousands of ves, of all races."
In the background, 16-year-old Hancock and her sisters were seen running away from the burning Marijoa behind them.
"We ran, prepared to die!! We owe that man an unfathomable debt!!!"
"Thus, I understand."
Shakuyaki closed her eyes calmly, pondering something strange. How were Hancock, Sonia, and Mari strangely neglected from the Kuja ship?
''Maybe they weren''t neglected but rather sold by the Empress, who was also the captain of the Kuja at that time.''
'' Certainly, Gloriosa and Kikyu weren''t either Well, an unknown Empress.''
Shakky stopped thinking about this matter and looked at the rest of the store goddesses who were deeply moved by the fate of the three sisters.
The same goes for the Amazons who were cursing the Celestial Dragons angrily in the "Global Forum."
Shakky refocused on the events of the chapter; there was still something significant that caught her interest. ''Fisher Tiger This man, I know him''
"It''s him!! He did it!?!" Bell-mre''s tearful eyes widened when she saw Fisher Tiger in the background.
"This man He''s that powerful young Fishman" Even Olvia couldn''t help but feel shocked after experiencing despair and sorrow for the fate of her three children.
"Tiger!" eximed Otohime, even more astonished than the others.
After all, she was the most aware of Tiger! This man was formerly the famous captain of King Neptune''s Royal Guard, but due to a dispute with the royal family, he stepped down and began living in Fish-Man District, where he cared for orphans.
Despite the fear the citizens of the Ryugu Kingdom had for him and describing him as a traitor, Otohime wasn''t afraid of him at all. She knew that his fierce appearance was entirely different from his kind essence How could a man who took care of homeless children be evil?
"What a great man! He climbed the Red Line with his bare hands and saved thousands of ves from the most dangerous ce in the world! This is truly unbelievable!" Shakky couldn''t keep herposure anymore.
After all, what Fisher Tiger didor more precisely, what Fisher Tiger did in the mangashocked the entire world!
...
Fish-Man Ind:
Ten thousand meters below the sea surface, every Fishman shouted the name Fisher Tiger repeatedly.
The readers'' excitement reached record levels Only the Fishmen themselves could describe their current feelings It was a mixture of pride, honor, and a strong desire to cry due to overwhelming emotions.
What was depicted in the manga not only represented Fisher Tiger but all the Fishmen!
Like Fisher Tiger, that buried desire deep within each of them, whocked the ability and sufficient sadness to act.
Finally, in One Piece manga, as a hero, emerged from them and did that thing they always wanted to do and could never do for one reason or another.
On his way to the art store, the strong young Fisher Tiger could hear cheers for a certain name, sounding somewhat familiar.
When he got close enough, he heard it ''Isn''t this my name? Why are they cheering for my name?''
Confusion deepened on Tiger''s face, especially when Jinbe came out, having received news of his arrival, to greet him with a big smile.
"Elder Brother Tiger You must not have finished reading theter chapters yet, right?" Jinbe looked at Tiger''s hand holding the closed volume.
"Yes." Fisher Tiger nodded in surprise.
"That''s why you seem confused Well, congrattions, Elder Brother, on your first appearance in One Piece manga Your heroic and splendid appearance!" Jinbe said with extreme enthusiasm.
"My appearance in the mangame?" Tiger''s eyes widened as he quickly opened the volume.
...
..
After reading the entire volume, mixed feelings appeared in Tiger''s eyes.
Suddenly, he remembered that day and the wordswithout exnationthat the human, Rob, said to him.
"Why are you doing this? He''s just a child, despite his intense hatred for humans, there''s justification for it, can''t you see that too?"
This was Tiger''s question to Rob about the Arlong arc, which deeply dug into the rift between humans and Fishmen at that time.
"Don''t worry, Tiger. One day, you will be the one to fill the pit and correct the mistakes of the youngsters What you will do in the future, your character, your efforts, and your entire presence will be like the healing medicine for your race. You will be the greatest in the hearts of all ves, only the Sun God will be above you."
These were the words Rob replied with to Tiger''s frustration at that time, years ago.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Now, Tiger understood them only now, although he didn''t fully understand all of them yet.
''Do I deserve this honor?'' Fisher Tiger silently wondered.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 594: The Sun Pirates'' Background!
Chapter 595: Garp Joins the Revolutionary Army.
Chapter 596: Luffy Reads the Newspaper!
_______________________________
Chapter 605 The Sun Pirates Background!
Chapter 605 The Sun Pirates'' Background!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle:
"How can this be!?"
The Gorosei Warcury''s mustache trembled after reading the shocking backstory of Hancock. He could only stare at hisrades in bewilderment.
"So, Boa Hancock and her sisters were ves in Marigoa? What a shocking revtion! Cough!"
The same went for the Gorosei Mars, who coughed on his coffee in sheer shock.
"Tsk... mere ves daring to act with such audacity..."N?v(el)B\\jnn
The Gorosei Ju Peter felt a pleasant satisfaction upon learning about Hancock''s background; mockery was all he could muster.
"What''s the deal with this Fishman...?! How can this be-"
Before Saint Saturn could finish his sentence, his eyes widened in shock as he discovered what Fisher Tiger had done.
"Uneptable!" ''Pa!''
At that moment, Saint Ethanbaron mmed the table in anger. After all, seeing Marigoa aze and engulfed in chaos was nothing short of a desecration by Rob.
"We warned him at the time not to touch the dignity of the World Government, but apparently, he didn''t heed our words, did he!?"
"And who is this damned Fisher Tiger! How in hell did a mere fish manage to cause all this chaos in Marigoa? Even if he surpassed all Cipher Pol agents from CP9 to CP1, he surely couldn''t surpass CP0!"
"Even if he could miraculously do that, he wouldn''t be able to do as he pleased under the noses of the Holy Knights! Is it reasonable that they were on a mission?"
"Well, if we assume that''s true, what about us Gorosei? It''s impossible for a mere Fishman to cause chaos under our noses and Lord Imu-sama''s! It''s illogical nonsense!"
The five Gorosei werepletely perplexed by the fact that a one Fishman like Fisher Tiger could cause chaos in Marigoa, liberating thousands of ves and escaping unscathed.
"Fufu, interesting... Was the fellow in that universe asleep or something?"
At that moment, Imu''s voice echoed as she strolled into the castle, referring to her counterpart in the manga.
"Wee back, Imu-sama!"
The five Gorosei stood and greeted their lord with respect.
"You may sit... I hear amotion outside. What is happening?" she asked.
Upon hearing their lord''s question, Saint Saturn nervously replied, recalling what had happened moments ago.
"A member of the Maniard family had a heart attack inside the art store... He died immediately after dering his intentions to enve Hancock... the ''Sky Sword''s'' adopted daughter."
"Fufu~ foolish puppet." Imu''s response was indifferent.
...
Ohara:
"Fisher Tiger... what a great man!"
"I want to meet this man with a kind spirit."
"I also want to meet him... He is one of the heroes of the past in the manga; surely, the manga will highlight his heroism someday in the Fish-Man Ind arc!" Homing was certain of that.
Seeing how a ''hero'' from the Fishman race and a ''viin'' like mere humans, iming to be descendants of the creators, were portrayed, Homing felt a profound narrative wisdom in this, so he expected Fisher Tiger to be a significant character in the mentioned Fish-Man Ind arc.
"The brave adventurer Fisher Tiger has not started his adventures yet, so we can find him on Fish-Man Ind, right?" Saul suggested.
"Good idea. I''ve always wanted to visit Fish-Man Ind after it was linked to the miraculous Sky Port, but I haven''t found the right time yet... It seems the time hase!" Professor Clover cheered.
"So, this is why the Sun Pirates were founded? The sun... hmm, the sun is the most fitting title for pirates formed from the remnants of ves!" Vegapunk felt excited after recalling a certain legendary figure.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"Tiger freed many Fishmen, who escaped to sea. But the ves'' brands could not be erased..." Hancock continued speaking.
"Tiger, who had made an enemy of the world government, formed the Sun Pirates with those former ves, and they set out to sea...!!" she added.
In the background, a Fishman ve appeared with a dragon hoof mark, which had a second mark burned onto it, representing the sun!
"And, as if he was lifting a curse... the Tenryuubito''s mark that had been burned onto everyone''s bodies... Was changed into the symbol of the sun!!!"
"The mark you mistook for ours was the sun symbol of the Fishman Pirates," she announced.
"Ah, I get it! The mark on Hatchi''s forehead looked like the sun!!" Luffy remembered the mark on Hatchi''s forehead and connected it to Hancock''s story.
"So was he a ve, too...!!?" he asked.
"We can''t say that for certain. They were given those symbols so that you couldn''t tell the difference between those who had been ves and those who weren''t. Though he was definitely a member of the Sun Pirates..." Marigold exined everything to Luffy.
"By the way, Fisher Tiger is dead now. The Fishman Pirates have split into a number of pirate crews..." Elder Nyon stated clearly.
"Hatchi''s been through a lot..." Luffy decided after hearing all of that.
Back to Fish-Man Ind:
"So, he''s dead... that''s expected. The world government won''t tolerate such a thing... they won''t rest until they kill you."
Fisher Tiger''s expression didn''t change upon discovering his counterpart''s death in the manga.
That was expected in his eyes.
"Well, you''ve given meaning to your life and died as a true man. I look forward to seeing how you lived from here on and how you died as well... Sniff!"
"I look forward... truly...!"
Fisher Tiger wiped his tears, but they refused to stop; every time he wiped them, they only increased in intensity.
"Here, sir,"
Fisher Tiger opened his blurry eyes and found three little girls approaching him. A small, beautiful girl offered him a white towel with a gentle smile on her face.
"My father said you''re a great hero..."
"...?"
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 595: Garp Joins the Revolutionary Army.
Chapter 596: Luffy Reads the Newspaper!
Chapter 597: The Confident Whitebeard.
_______________________________
Chapter 606 Garp Joins the Revolutionary Army.
Chapter 606 Garp Joins the Revolutionary Army.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Strangely enough, while we were ves... we were forced to eat the Mero Mero and Hebi Hebi fruits as entertainment."
Hancock recalled some additional details and told Luffy the reason for their sess in deceiving everyone after the escape.
"And thanks to those powers, we were able to fool the country... and protect our secret."
"If you hadn''t covered up Sonia''s back, we wouldn''t have been able to stay on this ind..."
"We can''t let anybody know about our past...!!!" Her tears wet her face again when she said that... her crying was a sign of the death of the former Ice Goddess.
"Even if we have to deceive an entire country... I''ll never show any weaknesses!!! I won''t be controlled by anybody ever again...!!!"
"..." Hearing that, Luffy''s expression stiffened.
"I''m afraid to let my guard down again against anybody...!! ... I can''t face... my own fear...!!! Hic...!!!"
At that moment, she looked like a broken doll; anyone who saw this scene would instinctively want to protect her.
"Sister...!!" Both Sonia and Mari cried as well.
"But... it''s been a while... since you''ve let your emotions show like this... recently, it''s as if Lady Hebihime had been turned to ice...!!" Gloriosa intervened at this moment to dispel the gloomy atmosphere.
"Silence, you traitor!!" eximed Hancock.
"You be silent!! You escaped the Tenryuubito only to find you had no way of returning to the ind. You were just three lost, hurt little girls!!" Gloriosa was angry, so she quickly reminded them of who helped them return.
"Just who do you think brought you back here!! It''s all because I was living in the outside world!!!"
"Hmph! You''re blowing things out of proportion..." snorted Hancock.
"Whaaat!!?" eximed Gloriosa.
"I''ve been looking after you like a mother..." After saying that, Hancock asked Luffy without looking at him.
"You..!! Do you despise me... for being a ve?"
"I told you I hate the Tenryllibito, didn''t I!!?" Luffy''s response was clear.
This delighted Hancock, who regained her smile: "Fufufu, I''ve taken a liking to you!! Tell me where you want to go!! I''ll lend you my ship!"
"Really!!?" Luffy was pleasantly surprised.
Foosha Town:
Inside the art store, silence prevailed at this moment, until it was broken by a very familiarughter...
"Buwahahahaha!!! What a good grandson he is!"
"Look how he managed to make stunning beauty fall for him! That''s a little less than the splendor of his grandfather!"
"... Back when I met your mother, I had no thoughts of pursuing her! She was the one chasing me!" Garp looked at Dragon with pride and superiority as he said that.
"..." Dragon shivered imperceptibly as he remembered his mother, but quickly regained his cold expression.
"It''s not like she fell for him; she just told him that she admired him." Dragon''s response was straightforward.
"Tsk, boring..."
"... By the way, this man called Fisher Tiger... you need someone like him in your revolutionary army." Garp''s voice was low as he whispered those important words.
The other members nodded after hearing Garp''s suggestion.
"Since the moment I saw what he did, I had already decided... He''s a great man... I won''t hesitate to embrace him for our cause, I won''t allow the death of such a hero." Dragon dered in a low voice as well.
"Good." Kuma, Ivankov, and even Crocodile felt relieved after hearing Dragon''s confirmation.
"And... As you can see, the Celestial Dragons use Devil Fruits as entertainment by feeding them to ves. It''s a tradition for them. It''s a waste of war resources. Now, with the appearance of what they call ''Treasure Rooms'', this habit has started to recede a bit. You can use this to your advantage."
Although Dragon found his arrival very annoying, he did not deny the usefulness of his father Garp for him and the revolutionary army.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
From time to time, Garp gave him valuable insights without boasting about his overwhelming strength.
"How''s that?" Dragon asked.
"By my joining and your alliance with the Sky Sword, this allows you to openly appear as an official organization instead of staying in the shadows. You can create your own treasure rooms."
...
Fish-Man Ind:
''These young girls... they resemble Hancock and her sisters!!?'' Tiger was surprised to see Little Hancock, Mari, and Sonia looking at him with smiles, while Little Hancock offered him a handkerchief to wipe his tears.
"That''s kind of you, little girl... who is your father?" Tiger took the handkerchief from her hand, trying to put a smile on his face with a hint of exhaustion.
"My father owns this store and is the author of that manga in your hands." Hancock pointed to the floor beneath her and then to the book in Tiger''s hands.
"You mean Rob-san?"
"That''s right. I''m Hancock, this is my sister Sandersonia, and this is my younger sister Marigold."
''Hancock... Sandersonia and Marigold... why are these names so familiar?'' Tiger began to look at the children and then at the manga page, repeatedly, until he was convinced.
"You... are their counterparts in reality, right?" Tiger showed a specific manga page and pointed uncertainly to Hancock, Mari, and Sonia.
"That''s right." Hancock''s answer was direct.
"You are the counterpart of Fisher Tiger who saved them from the envement of the Celestial Dragons. That''s why my father called you a hero. You are really a hero in our eyes, too!"
"I haven''t done anything yet to deserve the title of hero, little girl."
"Nevertheless, my father said that doesn''t mean you don''t possess a heroic spirit."
"My father told me to give you this instead of him because he has work to do." Hancock handed Tiger what seemed to be a golden invitation, which he took with a puzzled expression.
''Invitation to enter the closed beta of ''The dungeon''... What is this?'' Tiger didn''t understand anything.
...
Amazon Lily:
Olvia wiped away thest tears shed due to Hancock and her sisters'' painful story.
When Hancock cried and said she was afraid of being controlled again, Olvia felt like her world was copsing. She wanted to enter the world of manga and give her a warm hug, reassuring her that it would never happen.
Her current feeling was no less than what she felt when she read about her real daughter Robin''s past at that time.
"Hancock, Mari, and Sonia also suffered a lot... to be ves of the Celestial Dragons... that''s the cruelest thing in life," Olvia said.
"Yes... they were fortunate to escape... without that man from Fishman race, they would have lived and died in agony." Bell-mre expressedplex emotions. She hadn''t felt that yet, but all the remaining negative feelings toward the Fishman race from the Arlong Arc had beenpletely washed away.
"Tiger... he honored the Fishman race in the best possible way." A bright smile appeared on the beautiful and gentle mermaid, Otohime.
"Well, it seems Luffy is definitely enjoying his time on the Women''s Ind... Fufufu, the women who haven''t had the chance to interact with a male before will devour him, and there won''t be anything left of him even bones because of his scent as a male!"
"Come on, girls! It''s time to get back to work...!" Shakky announced afterughing at the scene of Luffy at the party with the women of Amazon Lily.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 596: Luffy Reads the Newspaper!
Chapter 597: The Confident Whitebeard.
Chapter 598: Love Sickness!
_______________________________
Chapter 607 Luffy Reads the Newspaper!
Chapter 607 Luffy Reads the Newspaper!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"Hahaha! It''s funny to see Luffy escaping from a crowd of hungry women in such a humiliating way."
"Hahaha! He hasn''t forgotten about food as usual! Look at the size of the piece of meat he took with him."
"There''s no heavy food for Luffy."
"Margaret is very beautiful too. Oh my God, she really looks exactly like me-" Marlin didn''t finish her sentence before her mistress spoke.
"My counterpart in the manga is finally talking to Luffy alone... Could she finally tell him about the events in the newspaper?"
Although Glora didn''t like her appearance in the manga, which Luffy described as ''Old beandy''... she didn''t hate her manga counterpart because of aging. She was somewhat looking forward to knowing the extent of her impact on current events despite being just an old woman on the brink of death.
"That''s what really happened!"
"What? Didn''t Luffy even know that Hancock is a Shichibukai?" The eyes of the store''s goddesses widened after seeing the series of subsequent events.
...
"One Piece" Events:
"It has been eleven years... since hebihime became the empress of our country, as well as the captain of the kuja pirates."
At this moment, Gloriosa informs Luffy about how Hancock became the Shichibukai.
"She''s still young, but after a single campaign at sea, an 80 million bounty was ced on her head."
"That, along with the already infamous "Kuja" name, alerted the World Government immediately." Gloriosa continued, expressing her concerns: "They cautiously rmended that Hebihime be added to the Shichibukai... but now, she is in danger of losing her title..."
"Eeeehhhhhh!!? wait, wait wait, this is too much for me to handle all at once. the Shichibukai and Marine Headquarters..!!? Are going to fight with the Whitebeard Pirates!!? What the hell is going on!!?" Luffy was heavily shocked after hearing the news for the first time.
"You amaze me... there''s got to be a limit to how ignorant a person can be!!! this is nothing but a prediction right now. But in all likelihood, a battle is imminent!!!" Even Gloriosa felt speechless at Luffy''s ignorance.
She continued, saying: "The World Government caused this... Whitebeard is not a man who would let one of his men die. They know that... But they still n to give Portgas D. Ace, Whitebeard''s trusted subordinate, a public execution...!!!"
Hearing that, Luffy, who was peacefully eating and drinking, froze. "...!! Who?"
"Ace... Fire Fist Ace..." She added.
"What''s wrong?" Margaret asked with concern after seeing the astonished expression on Luffy''s face.
Luffy started to sweat. "Ace is going to be executed!?"
"Apparently, a pirate named ckbeard defeated Fire Fist Ace... and became a new Shichibukai..." Gloriosa added some details.
"ckbeard..." Luffy said in astonishment.
"The Government suddenly gained a major chip in the way of the Pirate Ace, and they n to use it in a big way-"
"Lady...!! Old Lady!" Luffy interrupted her, seeming like he had gone mad.
"That''s my big brother...!!! Ace is my brother!!!"
Er-Baz Ind:
"Luffy... seems to have finally realized the current situation..." Rouge bit her lower lip after seeing Luffy''s crazy reaction to the news.
"Just as I expected... Luffy will go to rescue him."
"The question here is... will he seed?"
"He will seed, assuming your intervention in the war as well, Red-Haired," Roger looked at Shanks before saying teasingly.
"I don''t think my counterpart will fail to intervene... I won''t allow any harm toe to Ace and Luffy," Shanks replied enthusiastically.
"Haha! It seems you trust yourself a lotI mean your counterpart in the manga... even though he doesn''t appear much." Rayleighughed before hitting Shanks on the back.
"Yes, Rayleigh-san! This is the captain''s son after all... and coincidentally, his younger brother is the boy my counterpart bet on!"
"That''s why you''re sure about joining this war? Hm... that seems logical... well, I just hope no monsters from your era get in your way." Roger nodded before saying.
In truth, Roger didn''t believe Shanks would participate in the war, despite knowing all the details. For reasons known only to him, he refused to disclose them.
"I hope the war goes ording to the logic of the protagonist, and his allies prevail in the end... knowing that Luffy will also participate, I feel a little relieved."
Despite hearing those words from her husband, Rouge didn''t feel anyfort; her concern only grew.
''What if Ace''s purpose was to sharpen the protagonist of the story in the first ce?''
Rouge did not ept such a fate for her poor son...
...
Ohara:
"It seems events are escting, Hawk..."
"What do you think of seeing yourself used as a tool of war in the hands of the World Government?"
Since the participation of the Seven Warlords in the Summit War was confirmed... the saga named after it... means Issho didn''t say it without reason.
Mihawk looked at the man in front of him for a while before answering calmly, "Even if I''m used as a war tool, it will be on my terms and ording to my whims." Mihawk''s response was cold.
"Hoho~ That''s convincing." Isshoughed before adding, "I look forward to seeing how your counterpart, known as the ''Strongest Swordsman,'' fares against the ''Strongest Man in the World''... that will be... how should I describe it... truly a scene everyone looks forward to seeing."
"It will be a war of the highest level... the war will change the course of history..."
"Although I also look forward to such an epic, I feel sorrow for that world," Mihawk said.
"I do too, but what can we do... the war will happen inevitably... it will be the foundation for arger, more impactful war, the foundation for a war of change." At that moment, Rob arrived and said expressionlessly.
"Wee back, sir." Hawk, Issho, and Mihawk stood with reverence.
"Don''t mind, continue enjoying your time."
"Remember... the world of manga may not affect the current world much, but it reflects the true nature of each of us... war is war, people die in war... there''s no need for exaggerated despair," Rob said and left the art store.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 597: The Confident Whitebeard.
Chapter 598: Love Sickness!
Chapter 599: Departure from Amazon Lily to Impel Down!
_______________________________
Chapter 608 #####
Chapter 608 #####
Recently, I''ve been extremely sick and unable to write. Please bear with me for some time; I''ll be back to publishing chapters tomorrow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 609 The Confident Whitebeard.
Chapter 609 The Confident Whitebeard.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Really!! He''s your brother!? Gloriosa was also taken aback after hearing Luffy.
"I didn''t even know he was caught... and he''s going to be executed!? Can''t he escape!?" Luffy asked, feeling scared and confused.
" Uuhhhm!! If Whitebeard wins this fight, he might be saved." Gloriosamented on the possibility of Whitebeard winning.
"What do I do!? Where''s the execution going to take ce!?" Luffy wanted enough information to decide his next move.
"Right... it''s in a town za called Marinford, owned by Marine Headquarters. ''In one week,'' so about six days from now." Gloriosa looked at a paper and conveyed its contents to him.
"Wha!!? That''s so soon!!! How long does it take to get to Sabaody from here!?" Luffy asked.
" Well, you can assume it''ll take at least a week..."
"If it takes that long, then, before I even meet my friends, it''ll be all over for Ace!!" Luffy changed ns immediately and asked, "... Then, how long from here to where Ace is?"
"To the prison of Impel Down... on a pirate ship, one week... on one of the Marine ships, four days!!"
Luffy was surprised after hearing that and eximed, "Why? Are Marine ships that fast!?"
"There are special currents for the World Government Enies Lobby, Impel Down, and Marine Headquarters."
"These three ces are connected by a big current. At each ce, big gates called the ''Gates of Justice'' can be opened, allowing ess to these three spots. In other words, if the gate is closed, you''d just be going with the current."
Gloriosa exined slowly, and a picture illustrating how the three Gates of Justice connect the three World Government ces appeared in the background.
"To avoid the swirling current, pirate ships have to take a roundabout path!!!"
...
..
Luffy pulled out a burned paper from his hat and was surprised at its condition.
"Ace is on his own adventure!! It''s weird that I have to save my brother, who''s so strong... Ace would probably get mad at me. But sorry, guys..!!! I''m gonna take a little detour!!!"
Luffy apologized to his crew before shouting, "I want to go help Ace!!!"
In the New World Sea, Moby Dick sailed smoothly through the raging waves, surrounded by an invisible force that shielded it from the towering waves, each dozens of meters high...
The strange thing was that on the surface of the ship, not a single member of the Whitebeard Pirates could be seen, as if Moby Dick had transformed into a ghost ship.
In reality, this scene was not new at all. After all, it could easily be exined by the familiar store at the back of the ship.
Inside the art store ''Moby Dick,'' the voices of enthusiastic and angry men and women echoed.
They were all members of the Whitebeard Pirates and some of their affiliated crews.
"Gurararara! This boy, Straw Hat Luffy, impresses me repeatedly!"
"What a good brother he is," Newgate''s mood was very good, although he felt weakly that the war dered against his counterpart ''the old man'' was not a good thing.
At least for him, he knew and firmly believed that he would dly sacrifice his life to save his son!
That was the essence of his character, the Great Whitebeard!
"Oyaji! The war will start just one week in the manga timeline! I''m extremely excited! Ahh, I''ll see how strong I am in the future!" Young Marco was extremely excited, evident from his clear expression.
"I''ll be stronger than you, Hemph!" Jozu struck his fists together, causing sparks to fly.
"You must be kidding, Jozu, hahaha!"
"Calm down,rades. We don''t know much about what will happen in the future. Perhaps new brothers stronger than both of you will join us... Who knows?"
"Silence, you two!" Vista silenced both of them.
"Well, if Oden stayed with us Wait! Maybe Oden-san will help us in the war. He''s very strong, just a little below Oyaji. In the future, he''ll be even more powerful!"
"Hmm?" Newgate remembered that foolish Shogun who was like a younger brother to him, not a son... but he quickly dismissed the possibility of his involvement.
''In a world where that brat doesn''t exist, I don''t think it''ll be easy for him to drive Kaido out of Wano... even if he seeds, he''ll have to stay in Wano to protect it from Kaido.'' These were Whitebeard''s unspoken thoughts.
"Your son will be big and very strong by then. He won''t allow you to enter the war alone... Don''t forget about Weevil-kun." At that moment, Buckingham Stussy grabbed Whitebeard''s hand and spoke with a warm tone.
"Gurararararara!" Whitebeardughed slowly before continuing. "Do you all forget who I am? I am Whitebeard; I don''t need anyone to help me. I''ll save my son with my strength alone. If they really want to provoke me, then Sengoku must prepare to bear the cost of building a new Marineford!"
...
In the maritime outskirts of the Hunters Archipgo, near the Wano region, a ck wooden boat quietly approached Ring Hell Ind.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The sailboat was empty and was quickly shattered by the waves on the southern side of the Hunters'' Ind.
"Ouch, that hurts!" The voice came from the shattered sailboat on the rocks.
Like the stickiest glue, the broken ck boat turned into a broken wooden boat after losing its ck color... Then a ck shadow leaped onto a nearby rock and began moving upward towards the ind.
This way, the shadow disappeared into the depths of the Hunters'' Ind... its goal was to sneak into the central prison, which was also in the southern part of the ind.
The ck shadow infiltrated all security barriers without triggering any security alerts and sessfully entered the prison.
...
Ohara:
After finishing narrating the story of Empress Amazon Lily to his young children, cleverly avoiding the ''deadly disease'' part that affected the empress at the end of the volume, Rob returned to Ohara to check on his pregnant wives.
Then, when he wanted to go to Hunters Ind to take care of the intruders, he received a notice from the system shop.
''It seems that a new chapter hase out... that''s good too... finally, I will see what kind of powers Saturn possesses...''
Thest chapter of the One Piece manga he read had reached an exciting stage of events in the Future Ind, Egghead arc. After the dull battle between Luffy and Kizaru ended in a draw, Saint Saturn finally entered the battle!
And his devilish spider-bull-like form was very intriguing.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 598: Love Sickness!
Chapter 599: Departure from Amazon Lily to Impel Down!
Chapter 600: Sengoku''s Shock!
_______________________________
Chapter 610 Love Sickness!
Chapter 610 Love Sickness!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"She holds her chest, so I thought something might be wrong with her heart...!!" Bedonna was concerned about Hancock''s health.
"But I don''t get it. I''ve never seen this before. I don''t know what medicine to give!"
"Lady Hebihime looks like she''s suffering. She won''t eat," Enishida, Hancock''s servant, added.
"... I see. How did this happen? What bad timing. Damn virus!" Gloriosa sighed and frowned.
"Huh!? A virus!? Do you know what it is?"
"E... Elder Nyon, it hurts... Haa... Am I... am I going to die?" Hancock, visibly with a high fever, felt her heart ache.
"Yes, you will die," Gloriosa replied firmly.
"What? What are you saying? Stop joking, Elder Nyon!" eximed Marigold.
"The previous empress died of this disease. The empress before her had the same sickness. I had it too and left the country, but I survived," Gloriosa sighed before asking:
"Hebihime, Monkey D. Luffy came with me. He has a request. Will you hear it?"
"Wait, Elder Nyon! How can my sister handle that now?"
At that moment, Hancock stood as if she had recovered: "I don''t care! Listen, you will all leave the room."
"Huh!? You stood up!" Everyone in the room was shocked.
''... What luck you have, Monkey D. Luffy! Could you have moved the mountain that no one else could?'' Gloriosa marveled silently.
Amazon Lily:
Since the events of the current arc were confined to the Women''s Ind, it is certain that its inhabitants were extremely enthusiastic.
This was perfectly clear from their expressions and involuntary movements while eagerly flipping through the pages of the volume.
When the events reached ''this point,'' every Amazon woman feltplete astonishment.
"Why did Hebihime fall ill at such a critical moment?"
"The disease seems deadly from the chapter title..."
"Hebihime can''t die from an illness, can she?"
"Even Chopper, who has hope of treating her, is not here... Oh my, what will happen next?"
"It''s impossible for Hebihime-sama to die; she''s incredibly strong and beautiful!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Why does Elder Nyon insist that Hebihime will definitely die?"
"This is worrisome..."
"Why did she suddenly stop after hearing that Luffy has a request for her!?"
Initially, the Kuja women were concerned about Hancock''s well-being, but they were all shocked after seeing the development of the events.
They couldn''t understand why Hancock, who had just fallen seriously sickness, would suddenly stop after hearing Luffy''s request.
"That... Fufufu~ It''s that illness, isn''t it..."
Shakky winked at Gloriosa after understanding what was happening, and herughter had a teasing tone.
"I had the same illness in the past... At that time, I would have surely died if Rob had rejected me." Gloriosa said without shame.
From her exnation, everyone understood what was happening in the manga.
"Don''t tell me... she fell in love with him!?" Olvia''s eyes widened after understanding the situation and reading the next few scenes in the manga.
"Oh, how fortunate he is!"
"He truly deserves the title of the protagonist...!"
"Why did she fall in love with him... is it because he''s the only man who listened to her story and allowed her to vent all her grievances?"
"That''s very possible..." Be added.
"I wonder how Rob managed to draw such an exciting development in the events... I also wonder how many pens broke in the process, fufufu~" Shakkyughed heartily when she remembered Rob''s situation as Hancock''s adoptive parent.
"This Luffy hasn''t been born yet, but he''s causing all these intense waves!" Even Otohime felt theplexity of the situation.
...
Ohara:
Rob''s forehead trembled as he listened to the readers'' whispers about the exciting turn of events. Despite that, he maintained a calm demeanor and walked away from the art store.
He wanted to find a quiet ce to enjoy the new chapter that had just been released before dealing with Moria and whoever was with him.
"Well, it''s not like she''ll fall in love with Luffy in this world too..." Rob calmed himself on his way back to the pce.
...
Inside the art store ''Ohara,'' everyone was in a state of shock.
The drink spilled from Brook''s mouth, who was deeply shocked at this moment.
"Impossible! How lucky he is! She really loves him!"
Brook''s eyes, which were about to pop out of their sockets, reflected this scene:
"So you want me to answer the order to assemble as a Shichibukai?" Hancock ignored her sisters'' exmations about Luffy and continued talking to him gently.
"Is that your desire Then I will go wherever you wish." Her eyes shone with deep love as she said that.
Luffy''s face showed great joy, "Great!!! Thank you!!!"
"Now I can make it before the execution date!!!"
Hearing that, Mari, Sonia, and Gloriosa felt like their souls were leaving their bodies due to the shock.
"Hebihime!!! She decided to go with the government!!!"
"What''s going on!? Elder Nyon!!!" Both Sonia and Mari eximed.
"Hebihime''s disease is Love sickness!!! The previous empresses died pining for love as well!!!"
"They have this saying in the East Sea Love is always A hurricane!!!"
"It''s really a hurricane!"
"Seriously! I didn''t expect something like this!"
"Does this mean she''ll die because of this love disease? After all, it''s Luffy!"
"Of course, it''s Luffy... Wait!" Professor Clover''s eyes widened after understanding the meaning of ''it''s Luffy.''
"Oh no! Hancock-chan is in danger! Luffy knows nothing about love! He won''t reciprocate the same feelings even in a hundred lifetimes!"
"He loves meat only!"
"Hmm? Love? This type of feeling can be exined scientifically... it''s just a rare chemical reaction at the mental level... easily solvable through science as well."
Vegapunk adjusted his sses before giving his opinion, ignoring the horror expressions on his colleagues'' faces.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 599: Departure from Amazon Lily to Impel Down!
Chapter 600: Sengoku''s Shock!
Chapter 601: Garp and Ace.
_______________________________
Chapter 611 Departure from Amazon Lily to Impel Down!
Chapter 611 Departure from Amazon Lily to Impel Down!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"What is happening to me!? I can''t even think of refusing Luffy''s request..."
"Going to the central sea all of a sudden... but I have a bad feeling about this...!!"
Inside her room, Hancock shyly wondered why she couldn''t refuse Luffy''s request.
"That''s love!!! The unbearable suffering you feel will weaken your body and eventually lead to your demise!!"
The person who had just answered her was Gloriosa, also known as Elder Nyon, who continued, saying:
"The previous empresses... tried to suppress their feelings... and that destroyed them. Your decision to go with that man will save your life."
Although she didn''t show it, Gloriosa was happy that Hancock agreed to fulfill Luffy''s request because it meant she would also ept the World Government''s request.
"And if going to the central sea protects your status as a Shichibukai, protect this country as well and it will also help Monkey D. Luffy..."
"..." Hancock listened in silence.
"... Under what star was he born...? Normally, no pirate would even think of going to the Great Prison, let alone actually do it... unless they were captured..."
For her, Luffy''s courage was so great that it was indescribable.
Foosha Town:
"He has really decided to go to Impel Down... I wonder how Sengoku''s expression will be at this moment?"
"Buwahahahaha!! It will be fun to see him for sure."
Purupurupuru~* At that very moment, Garp''s small Den Den Mushi suddenly rang.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hmm? It can''t be Sengoku calling, can it?" Garp''s eyes narrowed as he answered the call.
"Garp, you bastard fool! Listen to me...!" The sounding from the Den Den Mushi was so loud that it hurt the listeners'' ears.
"It''s really Sengoku..." Garp became speechless.
"Listen to me... you must prevent Dragon from having Luffy at any cost - Gacha."
Garp closed the Den Den Mushi before Sengoku could finish his sentence.
"Ridiculous! He''s asking me to prevent my grandson from being born! And here I thought he missed me and wanted me toe back, hmph!"
Upon hearing that, Dragon''s forehead trembled, and even Kuma and the others werepletely speechless.
"You should have told him to go to hell!" Dragon''s response was harsh, as, after all, he despised Sengoku, whom he considered a major hypocrite!
"Well, let''s get back to our topic... You told me that the reason for your insistence on Kuma joining was to protect him from the World Government due to his unique bloodline and his past as a ve, right?" As he said this, Garp looked towards Kuma and then to Ivankov.
"Does this also apply to him?" Garp didn''t fancy this strange man with unconventional sexual orientation, but he still epted him due to his past.
After all, Garp had be the Guardian of the Revolutionary Army! A rank not present in the original story! A Guardian with Yonko-level strength.
Ivankov trembled after Garp''s intimidating gaze, but he managed to control his fear.
"Yes." Dragon nodded in response to his father''s question, confirming the fact that Ivankov was also a ve in the past.
"Weird, two ves have be kings for some reason... that is if we exclude Hancock in the manga, who also became a ruler despite her background as a celestial dragon''s ve."
Garp referred to the King of Sorbet Kuma and King of Kamabakka Ivankov... both were ves in the past. Even Kuma''s story was more tragic, as, in some way, he returned to the grip of the World Government and became a Cold War machine. This happened in the manga, but it hadn''t happened yet in reality.
''Is there a specific reason why the World Government is pursuing after him? Maybe his bloodline, which exhibits giant-like features, harboring undisclosed secrets?'' Garp wondered internally about Kuma''s background.
After all, Kuma refused to rify his past precisely due to its horrifying nature. The avable information they got was from Ivankov, who knew Kuma since childhood, as they managed to escape from the Celestial Dragons together... Precisely on the day when he coborated with Roger to kill Rocks in the God Valley.
Well, the despicable tradition of hunting humans carried out by the Celestial Dragons that coincided with the incident in the God Valley was one of the reasons that made Garp hate the Celestial Dragons to the bone.
"Don''t talk... one day the manga will reveal everything about you... maybe on that day, the cause of your misery will be in the dead category for a long time."
Hearing that, Kuma sighed and then smiled for the first time in years.
"Well, why do I have a feeling that the appearance of my counterpart in the manga is approaching?" At this moment, Crocodile spoke.
"Assume your counterpart is imprisoned in Impel Down... Luffy is going there to rescue Ace... maybe he''ll smack your butt again in prison, Mmmfufufufu~" Ivankovughed after sessfully taunting Crocodile again.
"Be quiet, you fucker! Who asked for your opinion!?" Eximed Crocodile.
"Please call me Hancock." Hancock gently ced her hand on her cheek and looked to the side while smiling with embarrassment.
"Kyaaaaaaa~!!!" The women who saw this reaction from their empress went almost mad.
"Okay. Got it, Hanmock." As usual, Luffy always gets names wrong.
" It''s Hancock...!!" Hancock confirmed.
"L L Lady Hebihime smiled!!? How many carats was that brilliant smile!!?" Almost all the fans fainted.
"A woman in love Fufufufu. There was a time when I looked like that as well." Gloriosa said with emotion, recalling her past as a beautiful empress.
"Huh? Elder Nyon, you don''t look so well..." The curious woman Nerine shattered Gloriosa''s imagination harshly.
"BE QUIET!!!" Eximed Gloriosa.
Amazon Lily:
"Bft...!"
Olvia and the others held theirughter while looking at Gloriosa, who was reading the manga with a stiff expression.
"Fufu~ Well, this is the time your counterpart in the manga refers to... you are now at the peak of your beauty." Shakky sincerely praised.
"Indeed, no one can tie you to Elder Nyon in the manga but us," as she said this, Olvia gestured to herself and the rest of the store goddesses and Rob''s wives.
"No problem for me to be tied to Elder Nyon, see, even I got an ount verification badge as Elder Nyon on the global forum..."
After hearing that, all the women went to check Gloriosa''s ount, and they found that it was indeed true! So Olvia''s previous words became meaningless! Everyone could know it now.
"Luffy is just a big idiot! He calls Hancock ''Hanmock''! Hahahaha!" Bell-mre imagined the expression on Little Hancock''s face when she saw this...
Everyone loves Hancock, who looks like a beautiful porcin doll at her current age. After all, she ate the Love Fruit in this world too, and Rob suspects that this fruit might be hiding a secret simr to the Rubber Fruit!
"It seems that Luffy is really going to Impel Down... I wonder how he will get in- BFT!"
Olvia almost choked after seeing where Luffy was hiding!
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 600: Sengoku''s Shock!
Chapter 601: Garp and Ace.
Chapter 602: Nami''s Destination: Weatheria!
_______________________________
Chapter 612 Sengokus Shock!
Chapter 612 Sengoku''s Shock!
Chapter 600
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
ckStar_BH:
Unbelievable! Oh my God! I''ve written 600 chapters in this novel! I''m shocked... Honestly, when I started this novel, I didn''t expect to reach this number even in my wildest dreams.
It was my pleasure to write this many chapters for you. You have fueled me with the strength, emotions, and support to continue until this point. Please don''t stop supporting me until I finish this book. I''m on the verge ofpleting the first half of the book in the best way possible with the Summit War. I will address all the crucial points on my journey to make a fantastic conclusion and revisit all the beautiful and even the sad memories we had with the first half of One Piece (In the period before the two years). I n to make it much better than the Enies Lobby arc.
600 chapters and 800,000 words in a year and 9 months! This is truly satisfying for me. Finally, I''ve be the person I aspired to be when I first entered Webnovel out of curiosity and boredom. At that time, I saw fan novels for One Piece with tens of millions of views and hundreds of chapters. I thought to myself that it would be challenging to reach those heights, but why not give it a try?
Well, I tried, and I seeded! All because I love One Piece so much. I managed to do it because of the inspiration I got from the Naruto novel with almost the same name. But did I write this story in the same writing style as that novel? No, I chose a simple method that suits me, and it worked!
Thank you all for your support, and I hope you continue to do so until I finish with the original One Piece book. It will be an enjoyable and long journey, but I will embark on it with you, and I''m confident that I will finish it.
Remember that this novel has two separate worlds in one book. The first world is the real world. I don''t n to make it exactly like the original world in the manga because that would lose the vor of the parallel world and put me in an awkward position with the continuous ps that Oda gives to his fans. So don''t me me if Imu is a male in the original story. I made her female in this parallel world, and it''s already done. The same goes for Kuma''s father, who is just an ordinary person from the Baneer race in the original story. I made him a former king in this parallel world, and it''s done. The same goes for the uing changes that Oda will reveal as he approaches the end. Please understand that my book contains only an alternate world.
Now, enjoy the chapter!
...
..
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"The conditions are as I stated over the Den Den Mushi," Hancock dered indifferently as she stood on the head of one of the two snakes pulling the Kuja ship, showering down towards the marine warship.
Momonga, who was eating a piece of meat, looked at her and said, "Only you and that pet snake will be allowed on board. As for visiting the great prison Impel Down, I managed to get permission from my superiors."
"Normally, even the Shichibukai stay away from that ce, and even though this is a special case, you won''t be able to stay for very long. Now,e aboard!"
Hearing that, Hancock leaped onto the marine warship.
"Looks like waiting was worth it. I''ve fulfilled my duty," Momonga said. "First, could you do something about my crew that you petrified? Or are they dead?" Momonga gestured towards the petrified marine soldiers.
...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
..
[Somehow, Luffy has gained the Shichibukai Boa Hancock''s cooperation.]
[He has sessfully boarded the marine warship. And that ship is now headed for the world''s greatest prison, the great sea floor prison Impel Down.]
At that moment, Luffy embraced the fair, white back of Hancock beneath her wide cloak.
Marineford:
"How the hell can''t you notice someone hiding in another person''s clothes?!" shouted Songoku loudly.
"Don''t just say he didn''t notice! Is the future Momonga careless enough not to inspect a dangerous Shichibukai like Boa Hancock with the Observation Haki at least once?!"
Sengoku was extremely angry at the negligence of his subordinate in the manga.
It''s clear that such a small trick that can''t even fool children can be revealed if he just activates his Observation Haki!
Luffy won''t be able to infiltrate a warship no matter what!
Not just Luffy! No other pirate can infiltrate a warship with a Vice Admiral on board, even if they have the ability of the Invisibility Fruit!
This puzzled Sengoku, Akainu, Zephyr, Tsuru, and even the young Momonga who was present with them!
"Sorry... it''s my mistake," Momonga felt embarrassed and wanted to apologize, but Zephyr stopped him.
"What are you apologizing for, boy? It''s a mistake of your future counterpart. You didn''t do anything wrong, no need for that," Zephyr said with a warm smile.
Zephyr was indeed a very kind Admiral.
"Sigh~ Does this mean how the plot armor affects the world? Sabotaging logic in the story? It makes everything difficult, too easy for its owner..." Tsuru sighed before saying.
But as she said that, she felt a bad premonition.
"...The plot armor can''t possibly lead to the destruction of the authority of Impel Down as well, where it will be impossible to escape after entering it with the arrival of the Straw Hat!"?
At the moment Tsuru said that an expression of shock stiffened on Sengoku''s face. He immediately took out the Den Den Mushi and called Garp.
"Garp, you foolish idiot! Listen to me... you have to prevent your son from having Luffy no matter what..."
"Damn it, Garp! He cut off the call!"
Sengoku was on the verge of copse under the pressure imposed by the events of the One Piece manga.
If such a lucky protagonist is born into the world... doesn''t that mean another person like Rob will rise in the future... just thinking about it made their souls tremble.
It seems that the future of the World Government and the Marines is extremely dark!
...
Marigoa:
If only Sengoku, Tsuru, and the others can infer such a thing, how can''t the rulers of the world?
"Straw Hat Luffy... despite his weakness at the moment, he is extremely dangerous."
"That''s true... he gets support from a lot of people every time he sets foot on solid ground!"
"I fear he''ll cause chaos in Impel Down..."
"That''s for sure... at least we''ll learn from the next lesson and strengthen our power and the power of Impel Down to another level."
"That''s also possible..."
"The voices of dissent have started to spread in the forums... they want the fall of the World Government and the fall of the Celestial Dragons! No, they mock us as Celestial Pigs!"
"Unforgivable!"
"As expected! The bastard Rob seeded in stirring up popr anger against us again because of the very issue..."
"What do you advise us to do, my lord... which light do you want us to extinguish this time?"
"If you want us to start a direct war with the Hunters Guild, we''ll gather all we have for it!"
"800 years of umted power cannot be lost to just a rising force with only 4 years!"
"Our power is not enough; focus on strengthening your Haki, and be prepared for war at any moment."
Imu changed her position and said expressionlessly.
Her bright red eyes seemed to be darker as if influenced by some kind of power... no one could read what was going on in her mind. (Even me, the author.)
...
Ohara:
Inside his pce, Rob opened the new volume titled:
''A World Where You''re Better-Off Dead.''
And started reading with a very expression.
His facial expressions changed from one image to another... where he feltplete astonishment.
What appeared in this chapter was nothing expected previously... and it didn''t match what he knew so far.
At that moment, Rob felt as if one side of his face was heating up, as if he were pped in the face by the real author!
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 601: Garp and Ace.
Chapter 602: Nami''s Destination: Weatheria!
Chapter 603: Franky''s Destination: Karakuri Ind.
_______________________________
Chapter 613 Garp and Ace.
Chapter 613 Garp and Ace.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
"Damn, Jimbe!!!" When Sengoku heard that Jimbe still refused toply with their request to participate in the war, he couldn''t help but curse.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Reporting, Fleet Admiral!! Regarding the Sabaody Archipgo incident, Admiral Kizaru captured 500 pirates." "Currently, we are unable toplete the paperwork to send them to Impel Down" Before the soldier could finish his report, Sengoku shouted: "That''s just busy work!! If it doesn''t have anything to do with Whitebeard, I don''t want to hear it!"
"Furthermore, the World Noble Saint Rosward" The soldier tried again, but was interrupted once more. "Leave that to the Admirals. What happened to Garp!!?"
"Vice Admiral Garp was heading to Impel Down," the soldier answered.
"What does he intend to do in this situation? He''s too damn free-spirited!!" shouted Sengoku.
"Fleet Admiral Sengoku!! I have urgent news!! Whitebeard is on the move!! Haa Haa" At that moment, another soldier entered, speaking eagerly.
"Here hees" Sengoku quickly forgot about Garp. "Are there any reports from the patrol boats!? Connect them here, I want to ask them myself."
"No, all of the ships monitoring Whitebeard''s gship, the Moby Dick 23 ships in all We suddenly lost contact with all of them a short while ago!!!" the soldier said, sweating.
"WHAT!!?" eximed Sengoku.
"It appears that the other pirate crews in the new world have been taking suspicious actions as well. But we have no idea of the scope of their ns."
"We have no information at all! We''vepletely lost sight of them!! New patrol ships are preparing to depart-"
" THEY GOT US!!" Sengoku mmed the table in anger. "They already made their move!!!"
"We don''t even know where they''ll attack while Ace is being held there." "Alert Impel Down that they might be a target as well!!" Sengoku ordered.
"Yes, sir!!!"
In the depths of the sea, Fish-Man Ind:
In the eyes of Fisher Tiger and the rest of the Fishman race, including their king, King Neptune, the dark image of Jimbe, whom Sengoku cursed angrily, was reflected. Who had been sent to Impel Down to soften his stance regarding their request for him to participate in the war?
"This... Jimbe?" Fisher Tiger''s pupils widened when this familiar name appeared.
"He''s my counterpart for sure..." The current Jimbe has no difficulty recognizing his manga counterpart, even if he hasn''t appeared officially yet.
"So, Jimbe, you''ll be a Shichibukai too? That''s astonishing... a Shichibukai from our Fish-Man Ind!" King Neptune couldn''t suppress the rising excitement within him.
Even the most optimistic hadn''t expected their race to have a representative in one of the three major forces in the sea!
"I''m curious to know the reason behind your refusal to participate in the war to the extent that they allowed you to be arrested, Jimbe," Suzan spoke at this moment.
Jimbe looked at his dark reflection in the manga for some time before sighing. "I also want to know the reason."
Back on the Moby Dick, the loudughter of the Whitebeard resounded at this moment.
"Gurarararara! Sengoku... oh, Sengoku... if I didn''t want you to track my location, do you think that''s possible?" Whitebeard was delighted to see the gloomy expression on Sengoku''s face after learning that they hadpletely lost their traces.
"The moment of entering the war will be extremely amazing on our part, I''m sure of that. Oyaji always loves surprising the opponent in such conditions!" Marco mocked the Marines; he was extremely excited to see the uing war events.
After all, his crew in the manga had already made their move... this means nothing ising except war!
A widespread war against the Marines!
The Whitebeard fleet, led by the Whitebeard Pirates, against the Marines with all their might!
Just imagining it made them feel shivers running down their spines. Of course, for the Whitebeard Pirates and the rest of the scattered fleet in the New World, it was pure excitement! Not a hint of fear or tension!
The same goes for the rest of the readers worldwide; everyone became fully aware of the uing war.
The current events were paving the way for what is called the Summit War!
...
[Great Prison Impel Down.]
"This is it, Vice Admiral Garp... Be careful."
"Yeah." Garp responded indifferently as he approached the cell that confined someone.
"Man, you look terrible..." Garp said after a bloody and shackled figure came into view.
In reality, he wasn''t just shackled but also bound by massive Kairouseki chains.
Garp''s eyes darkened upon seeing this scene. "You still breathing? Ace...?"
"Haa... Haa..." Ace opened his eyes and struggled to lift his head after hearing the familiar voice. "Gramps..."
Foosha Town:
"Ace..." Garp felt conflicting emotions when he saw how Ace looked inside the cell.
This was the first time the current state of Ace had been revealed since his losing battle against ckbeard.
It could be said that his condition boded ill, to say the least.
"What a pitiful state," Crocodile whispered.
"..." Kuma didn''t say anything.
"me-boy..." Ivankov held back tears.
"These wounds must have been left by Teach..." Dragon said.
"He really called me ''Gramps''... If he considers me his grandfather, that means I consider him my grandson too. Even if he''s the son of my enemy, I can''t allow the death of my grandson. Family is more important than anything to me. Just... I don''t know how this happened..." Garp''s frustration was mounting.
Little did he know that worse was yet toe.
Back on Er-Baz Ind, the pirate king''s territory, the Oro Jackson still stood quietly.
"My child..." The tears that Rouge had held back for years started to fall uncontrobly.
Ace, who hadn''t appeared since his battle with ckbeard, finally showed up... and in a miserable state.
"Ace is strong, don''t cry, my dear... Look into his eyes, they are full of life."
Roger embraced his wife andforted her with a gentle smile on his face.
Even if they were just events drawn on paper, Ace was their child whom they acknowledged deep in their hearts even before he came into this world.
His bright smile, the soft freckles on his face resemble those of his mother, the way he ate and slept during that time, his love for goodness, and his small mischievous acts like eating without paying and escaping! Also, his bright mood his great desire for freedom, and all the good qualities he showed in his first appearance in the basta arc... all of this deeply shaped the image of the son they wanted!
Seeing this son, they wanted, in this condition made them deeply sad in the depths of their hearts.
They didn''t want to see him suffer even if it was only in the manga.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 602: Nami''s Destination: Weatheria!
Chapter 603: Franky''s Destination: Karakuri Ind.
Chapter 604: Sanji''s Destination: Momoiro Ind. (The Hell Ind)
_______________________________
Chapter 614 Namis Destination: Weatheria!
Chapter 614 Nami''s Destination: Weatheria!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Turning back the clock a bit On a certain ind, there''s a giant paw print in the ground]
"Oi Oi Oi Oi Oi" The annoying voice of an old man began. "Oi Oi Oi Oi, girl"
"Girl who came flying from the sky"
"You talk too much What is it?" Nami seemed annoyed as she hugged her knees, tears still staining her cheeks.
"Looks like you''ve calmed down You won''t go crazy anymore?" The forehead of the old man with the long white beard was swollen; it was evident he had been struck by Nami.
"Now presenting" "These tightly tied ''wind knots''!" "If you undo one, it brings a gentle breeze."
"!?" Nami felt a light breeze.
The old man continued: "If you undo a second, it brings a strong wind!!"
"!? Wah!" Nami felt strong winds sweeping over her.
"And if you undo a third It brings a squall!!"
"Kyaaa!!" This time, the stormy winds made Nami sway with the gusts.
"What are you doing!!?" Nami activated the madness mode, causing the protrusions on the old man''s head to multiply.
"I-I thought it would cheer you up!!!" he said.
"Well, it did, thank you!! Anyway, I want to go home!! Where is this!?" Finally, Nami asked the question she wanted an answer to after facing all the previous challenges.
"This is A small Sky Ind, Weatheria." "This is a country where we study the weather," the old man said with a smile.
"A Sky Ind!?" Nami''s shocked voice spread through the sky of the appearing Sky Ind... It looked like a floating ind from a fairy tale.
Amazon Lily:
"Nami..." A deep smile appeared on Bell-mre''s face when she saw Nami again.
"Hahaha! This old man is very nice."
"Unfortunately, Nami''s mood is extremely explosive..."
"Moreover, he does things that make Nami even crazier! Hahaha!"
The rest of the store goddesses had almost finished most of the work, so they werepletely empty to enjoy the remaining volume that was about to bepleted.
"Weatheria Another Sky Ind, what a magical ce~" Olvia''s eyes sparkled brightly as she studied the shape of the ind she had never heard of before.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"A country specializing in studying the weather, I''ve heard about it," Shakky said, lighting another cigarette.
"But it''s the first time I''ve seen it... it''s really something."
"So, the purpose of sending Nami to this ce is to allow her to study the weather more professionally? Bartholomew Kuma is very precise." Shakky added.
"Does this apply to the rest of the crew?"
"Have they been sent to suitable ces for training?"
Otohime nodded after hearing that, still amazed by Jimbe and, before that, Fisher Tiger.
"I wonder how Nami will perform in this ce from now on... and will she spend a long time here..." Be wondered.
"Rob said that the crew members will be trained for a long time... so maybe..." Gloriosa said with displeasure.
"We may not see them gathering again anytime soon."
...
Ohara:
"Weatheria! I know about this ce!" Clover shouted.
"You only know about it, but I work with them... those helpless wizards, I know each one of them... that bastard bothering Nami is Haredas!" Vegapunk''s long tongue constantly twisted as he said all that... seeing someone he knew in the manga gave it a shocking impression.
"Do you know him?" Saul and the others were surprised.
"Yes, I know him, he''s a weather scientist! An expert in climatology! He can be considered the founder of Weatheria."
When he said that, Clover nodded, having a simr impression.
Deep down, he appreciated this weather scientist, after all, his experiences were not limited to Sky Inds alone; he and the other scientists often provided assistance to the Blue Sea residents!
"Yohohoho! So Nami ended up in such an interesting ce... I hope he''s not a perverted old man!"
"Is there anyone more perverted than you, you perverted skeleton!" Rosinante shouted in anger.
"Yohohohoho!"
"This man... I know him, he''s Birkan, just like me, he doesn''t have wings." Enel was lost in his memories as he said that.
...
Skypiea:
Mont nc Cricket looked at the lively crowd of Sky inhabitants, including Birkan among them, as Weatheria appeared.
"Interesting... so this country is the surviving part of Birka in the manga." Cricket heard from these shocked Birkan that Weatheria was founded decades ago by a group of enthusiastic scientists who left Birka.
After that, they traveled above the world and studied the climate conditions here and there everywhere in the world... they contributed a lot to the field of weather.
"I wonder how they will react when they return to Birka and discover their appearance in the manga..."
"After all, since the appearance of One Piece manga, they have constantly returned there ore to Skypiea as well... huh? Aren''t you the person who just appeared in the manga!?"
Cricket''s eyes widened just now after seeing a familiar old man sitting next to him. He had the same shocked expression, his eyes widened, and mucus came out of his nose as he stammered: "Oi, oi, oi, oi, oi... unbelievable!"
Exactly like his appearance in the manga, he had a long white beard and long straight hair of the same color falling on his back. He wore a pointed blue hat that matched his wizard-like cloak. He also wore blue trousers, and a blue umbrey beside him. Except that he seemed a bit younger, there was no difference between him and what appeared in the manga.
"Oh, what a surprise, when I sat next to you, I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to get an autograph from a famous character, Mont nc Cricket, the descendant of the legend Mont nc Nond... who would have expected that by the end of the volume, I would be a famous character myself, haha!"
"So, the person who will train Nami in the manga will be me!? Well, there is no weather scientist qualified to train such a talented girl in navigation other than me! I am the most worthy weather scientist!"
Hearing his voice caught the attention of all the neighboring Sky inhabitants.
"Oi, oi, oi, oi, oi, calm down, I''ll sign for each one of you! Don''t choke me!"
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 603: Franky''s Destination: Karakuri Ind.
Chapter 604: Sanji''s Destination: Momoiro Ind. (The Hell Ind)
Chapter 605: Usopp''s Destination: The Boin Archipgo.
_______________________________
Chapter 615 Frankys Destination: Karakuri Island.
Chapter 615 Franky''s Destination: Karakuri Ind.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Grand Line, Winter Ind.]
"OWAAAH!!" At this moment, a scream echoed.
It was a strange robotic dog,unching explosive projectiles from its mouth at a specific target, the source of the scream.
"Wait, stop!! Taroimo!!" The Cyborg dog was halted by someone upon seeing Franky.
"I''m sorry, are you all right!? He thought that you were prey!!" Two individuals in winter clothing approached Franky, and one of them apologized.
"Yeah, I''m fine." Franky hadn''t really suffered any harm.
"Uwoh!! How are you fine!!?"
"Damn, this is a mess. How far did I fly?"
"Aaaahh? So cold!! Ah Ah!! Franky!!!" Franky''s sneeze was truly peculiar.
"That won''t do, wearing just your underwear in this snow!! Were you robbed!?" The man with the Cyborg dog assumed Franky had been robbed and stripped of everything, even his clothes!
"Put on this loincloth!!" The old man beside him produced a loincloth and offered it to Franky.
"A loincloth!!? Don''t screw around! I don''t need it!! If I put something like that on They''ll call me a pervert!! AUU!!!" Franky began his usual madness.
"Follow my lead!!" "Your butt To the right!! Your right hand on your waist~ Thrust out your left hand!!"
"Slide in left!! And do it again~~~!!" "AUU!! One-Two, One-Two!!" "Bring both hands down below! And screw!!"
"Mmmmmmm~!! SUPER~!!!"
"I''M STILL COLD!!! WHERE AM I!!?" eximed Franky. Despite his fantastic and famous dance, he still felt the extreme cold.
"Ehhh!?"
" This is Karakuri Ind, the birthce of geniuses. You''re in the ''future country'' Barujimoa." The person saying this was the old man.
"Where the hell is that!!?" Franky was shocked.
In Ohara, Vegapunk was still in deep shock after the appearance of a familiar figure and the so-called Sky Ind Weatheria.
But when Franky appeared or more specifically, the ce Franky was sent to, Vegapunk fell into absolute silence.
His old memories when he was young came flooding back, one after another...
"Karakuri... Barujimoa..." Vegapunk muttered in astonishment and distraction.
Clover, Brook, and the others who noticed Vegapunk''s deviation looked at him.
"Is the ce where Franky was sent familiar to you in any way?" At that moment, Professor Clover thought the question wouldn''t hurt.
Vegapunk nodded upon hearing that, thinking for a moment before saying, "That ce is my birthce and hometown."
The genius''s hometown! This news was truly shocking for Clover and the others who didn''t expect it.
"So, that''s how it is... It''s not strange to feel nostalgic for the past. Yohoho~"
"I didn''t expect Kuma to send Franky to explore myboratory... Well, the best way to make the Cyborg evolve is to present him to me... It''s impossible to send him to Egghead in that situation, so the best possible ce is Karakuri or Punk Hazard... Somehow, I expected that." Vegapunk sighed as he said this.
"I look forward to seeing what Franky will discover in my past legacy... How will he progress afterward, and what will his impression be of me after getting to know..."
"I remember leaving a lot of valuable things behind... For a Cyborg like him, they are priceless..."
"I heard that Karakuri Ind is protected by the World Government and surrounded by a strong marine base... The climate there is extremely harsh, so even for Navy soldiers, they don''t want to enter the winter ind, thinking that no one in their right mind would want to live in that kingdom of cold and harsh winter." The person who said this was the former Celestial Dragon, Homing.
"That seems logical, considering that even the ''Super!!'' dance couldn''t warm up Franky in that environment, Yohohoho!" Brook was enjoying Franky''s predicament.
"I wonder how the Five Elders will express themselves after the revtion of my birthce and the legacy I left behind in Karakuri bes public... Perhaps many madmen who want to get rich will go there." Vegapunk said with a kind of sarcasm and concern.
This was noticed by Brook, who is a member of the Rob''s guild.
"No need to worry. Since Rob-san is ready to reveal that, it means he is ready to protect the people of Karakuri as well."N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"Suuuuuuper~!!!" At this moment, the little Franky was thoroughly enjoying the moment of his appearance.
"Look, even the Cyborg dog can''t resist the charm of dancing to my tunes!"
"That''s because he''s as perverted as you." Iceburg retorted sarcastically as usual.
"What''s wrong with being perverted!? It''s a way of lifeOuch! That hurts, you cursed old hag!!"
"Stop it, you child..." Kokoro grabbed Franky by the ear and pulled him forcefully.
"Since you''re a child now, it''s my duty to adjust your deviant values a bit... I won''t allow you to roam around in underwear even when you be an adult!"
Seeing this, Tom shook his head in helplessness and gave a powerless smile.
As Franky''s teacher, he was more skilled in teaching him shipbuilding than disciplining his morals and behaviors... Well, since he was confident in Franky''s kind nature, he thought anything else wouldn''t harm.
"Karakuri Ind... Isn''t this winter ind part of the Grand Line railroad expansion n?" At this moment, Tom remembered something, after all, he and a few others were the ones who managed to see the ns for the railroads that would connect some inds of the Grand Line in the first phase of the project.
"Since it''s the ce where Franky''s counterpart was sent, it means it definitely has a secret."
"A secret that will strengthen Franky''s skills as a shipbuilder and as a Cyborg... Isn''t that right?"
Franky''s eyes gleamed after hearing that; he became more eager to see the rest of his journey in this cold ce.
Perhaps when he returns to his crew, he will be much stronger than his current version.
He will also have many surprises that will leave Usopp, Chopper, and Luffy in awe... Maybe he can create something impressive like a real giant robot... something that won''t require Robin to merge with them to form it!
Anyway, for him, it seems that Karakuri Ind will be the main focus in theing days!
Well, maybe he''ll focus on the rest of the crew members'' ces.
"It seems Sanji is next..."
At this moment, Iceburg spoke, and in the next moment, his expression froze, almost having a heart attack!
"What a poor man... Sanji..."
"This is really... hell!"
The back of young Iceburg was soaked in sweat.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 604: Sanji''s Destination: Momoiro Ind. (The Hell Ind)
Chapter 605: Usopp''s Destination: The Boin Archipgo.
Chapter 606: Brook''s Destination: Nakamura Ind.
_______________________________
Chapter 616 Sanjis Destination: Momoiro Island. (The Hell Island)
Chapter 616 Sanji''s Destination: Momoiro Ind. (The Hell Ind)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Ohara, Pce of Art:
Rob entered his pce with a smile on his face, asionally scanning the corridors to avoid Sanji''s fans among his servants.
''Well, they have the right to be angry... I was angry too at that time and kept sending angry messages to Oda with stickers on them...''
''It''s not fair... Why should Sanji suffer this terrifying fate even though he didn''t do anything to deserve it? Over time, I began to ept it. Well, I once said that karma muste back to bite the sinner''s tail...''
''There''s no denying that Sanji is a real pervert! Despite being a principled pervert, he won''t refuse Nami and Robin if they offer themselves to him!''
Rob thought internally, trying to suppress hisughter. Despite his anger at that time, he still remembered how heughed so hard that his mouth twisted, and his stomach ached. In his life, heughed only once to that extent.
It was when Sanji was running from a group of ''wild'' monsters... Heughed andughed until he was almost choked to death!
''Just thinking about that scene again makes me want tough again...''
''Oh...''
Sora stood in front of him with a slightly angry expression. Behind her, Toki shook her head with a helpless smile.
"My dears... Were you waiting for me?"
"Exin... What''s the matter with this chapter!? Why does Sanji have to go to this ce out of all the inds in the world?"
"Oh... I think you should ask Bartholomew Kuma, my dear..."
"But you''re the author!"
"Even if I am... There are things I can''t control! I''m just a manga artist... just an intermediate mangaka..."
"... " Sora didn''t understand a word of what he said!
"Ahem... Well, this experience doesn''t necessarily have to be extremely bad... Hardships make men! I''m confident that Sanji in the manga wille out of this experience stronger and more manly..."
Rob paused for a moment before continuing.
"...and more desirous of women, too."
Sora''s eyshes trembled as she looked between the manga page and her embarrassed husband.
Behind her, Toki couldn''t keep a calm demeanor any longer and burst intoughter:
"Hahahahahahaha....!!" Sheughed as if there were no tomorrow.
"One Piece" Events:
[Grand Line, The Ind of Dreams, Momoiro Ind.]
In the background, an ind of pink heart-shaped mountain emerged, adorned with a few small mountains resembling multiple hearts surrounding thergest peak. Behind it, a vibrant rainbow arched.
[This is the other famous ''Ind of Women.'']
On the ind, even the animals undergo transformation!
[The animals, the ntseverything in sightis a single color: pink.]
Shadows of strange humanoid beings appeared running on the shore, and the sunset looked as if it were in the shape of a pink heart!
[All the people who have gathered on this ind have a maiden''s heart.]
"Kyaa, Kyaa, wait for me!"
"Oh no, wait~"
From behind, it seemed like a group of beauties were chasing Sanji for his affection.
"Like hell I will!!!" Strangely, Sanji waspletely resistant and ran as if escaping a deathly pursuit!
{Dear Nami and Robin}
Apparently, this was Sanji''s internal monologue at that moment.
{Are the two of you well, wherever you are?}
"You''re like us!?"
"You must be, right!?" The ''beauties'' continued their pursuit.
"Shut up!! Stop following me!!! I told you, I''m not like that!!!" Sanji continued to vehemently refuse and escaped for his life.
"Wee to Kamabakka Kingdom!!!" Behind Sanji were bizarrely shaped real monsters eager to wee him into their embrace.
"UWOOOOOOOH!!!" Tears and mucus continued to flow from Sanji''s eyes and nose. The expression on his face showed pure horror as if he were experiencing an unusual nightmare.
{Right now, I am experiencing hell}
East Blue, Baratie Restaurant:
(Author''s note: Baratie Restaurant was recently opened just three months ago in the story timeline... After Red Leg Zeff retired from piracy, he decided to open the restaurant immediately to capitalize on the manga''s publicity... With the support of the Goa Kingdom, and even the World Government canceled his bounty at the request of a celestial dragon who''s a Sanji''s fan. Refer to Chapter 458 for a reminder.)
"Oh my God!!! Hell! There is a real hell on Earth!" Patty almost wet his pants in fear when he saw the monstrous shapes chasing Sanji.
"Who are these!?? Okama!?? By hell, what did Sanji do to deserve this! Bartholomew Kuma treats Sanji as an enemy!!!" Carne trembled in fear at this moment after putting himself in the same position as Sanji.
"..." Zeff''s forehead continued to furrow after seeing where Sanji was sent... He knew this ce.
"Kamabakka Kingdom Kingdom of the Okama The hell... Sanji will live in real hell from now on." Zeff said, mourning Sanji''s fate in his heart.
"Hahaha!"
"Fufufufufu... Hahaha! I''ll die! I can''t bear this!!! Hahaha!"
"Quickly! Hahaha! Look at the global forum! Hahaha! All readers... praising the uracy of Sanji''s current state!"
"Oh my God!! Hahaha! Look at... the expression on his face!!! Hahaha! Like he''s in a nightmare!"
"Hahaha! If I were in the same situation as him, I''d jump into the sea! I''d rather be eaten by a sea king than be like them!"
Neither the restaurant visitors nor the cooks could control the severeughter fit that overtook them after reading thest part of this chapter.
...
Foosha Town:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"It''s Sanji-boy! He''s been sent to my Kamabakka Kingdom! I''m I''m amazed! Mmmfufufufu!"
Dragon, Crocodile, and Garp were annoyed by Iva''s suddenmotion.
But when they saw the scene of Sanji being chased by ''Okamas'' and Momoiro Ind in the background, they shook their heads in regret and sighed for the unfortunate fate that befell Sanji.
After all, they knew the uniqueness of that Okama Kingdom... even animals and nts were not spared from the pink color.
"..." Even Kuma, who was usually silent, shook his head with a kind of regret. Future Kuma disapproved of this disgraceful act against Sanji... the poor man.
"I look forward to seeing how my delightful and hot meeting with Sanji-boy will be~" Iva gave a sparkling wink that made Crocodile feel nauseous.
Pa! "Why!?? Why can this Okama join the revolutionary army? What kind of revolution is this hellish thing you want to do!" Crocodile pointed his finger at Dragon and asked in a fit of anger.
"..." Dragon silently looked at Crocodile without saying anything.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 605: Usopp''s Destination: The Boin Archipgo.
Chapter 606: Brook''s Destination: Nakamura Ind.
Chapter 607: Robin''s Destination: Tequ Wolf.
_______________________________
Chapter 617 Usopps Destination: The Boin Archipelago.
Chapter 617 Usopp''s Destination: The Boin Archipgo.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/tcy3qBrVx (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[These inds, which bloom in the ocean like flowers, are The Boin Archipgo in the Grand Line.]
"Uwaa, help me!" At this moment, Usopp''s screams can be heard from a distance.
In the background, a series of closely spaced inds resembling blooming flowers emerge in the middle of the ocean.
"Take this!!!"
"Gyaaaaaaa!!!" Usopp''s horror at this moment is caused by a massive ck insect with serrated fangs, eliminated by a man with a ck mask resembling a beetle.
"Are you gonna eat this''n?"
It turns out that the mysterious man finishes his words with ''n'' a lot.
"AS IF I WOULD!!!" Eximed Usopp.
" But thanks for saving me, even though I don''t know who you are." Usopp thanked profusely.
"My name is Heracles''n!!" The man replied.
"Wow, that''s a cool name." Usopp praised.
"Eh Is that so''n?"
"I''m Usopp, nice to meet you."
"C can you really eat this? I''ve never seen a fruit like this" Usopp scrutinized a strange fruit with a magnifying ss.
"It''s all right, Usopp''n. And my name is Heracles''n!!" The man added.
"Uh, right That''s cool" Usopp replied.
"Why don''t I Try licking it first" At this moment, Usopp didn''t notice the strange nt that targeted him from behind, eager to swallow him.
"Usopp''n!!" Heracles attacked the man-eating nt without hesitation.
"Eh? Eh? Was this thing trying to eat me!?" Usopp''s legs became weak.
"Of course It is a man-eating nt after all''n" Heracles calmly replied.
"MAN-EATING!!?" Usopp eximed in horror.
"This is the forest of thieves, green stone. If you don''t wish to lose your things or your life, you should take care''n" Heracles exined.
Syrup Town:
"It seems my son is lucky this time~" Yasopp sighed slightly after seeing the ce his son was sent to in the manga.
In his view, since he wasn''t sent to a noisy ce where muscr women dominated and ruled by a Shichibukai as a terrifying empress, or to a strange ind inhabited by creatures with female hearts but bodies of curly-haired baboons, everything else was wee.
" Even if it''s an ind with man-eating nts?" Beckman asked.
"Yes, even if it''s an ind with man-eating nts" Yasopp replied convincingly.
"At least there''s a strong man protecting my son''s back This man called Heracles seems powerful"
"I''ve heard about Boin Archipgo those who go in are lost, and those whoe out are lucky Well, let''s see which one your son will be, hahaha!" Beckmanughed when he saw a certain scene in the chapter.
"His legs became soft after realizing that death was just a few centimeters behind him Usopp is funny as usual, hahaha!"
"Hmm, I wonder what Heracles''s background is he seems suspicious Could he be a famous pirate in retirement? His mask is also strange why wear a mask in an environment inhabited only by him, a few animals, and predatory nts?"
As usual, Beck began to analyze the chapter from its deeper points. That''s what he usually does, which is why it was easy for him to predict some of the uing events.
Now he had ced Heracles in the suspicious category, characters with a story, after all, it''s strange and intriguing to see a character wearing a mask in One Piece manga This means that there is definitely a story behind it.
Perhaps when the name of the one with the burn mark is revealed in the distant future, Beckman will directly connect it to Heracles, just as Rob did after suspecting him.
After fulfilling customer''s orders, Banshina found some time to follow the events of the manga. Finally, the information she was eagerly waiting for appeared.
''Usopp it''s great that you''re okay'' At that moment, Banshina breathed a sigh of relief.
What she feared the most was the unknown, that her son would be sent to a dangerous andplicated ce by Bartholomew Kuma without a protective charm.
''Well, although Boin Archipgo seems a bit dangerous for Usopp, Mr. Heracles looks like his protective charm~'' Banshina, who saw things from apletely different perspective than Beckman and her husband, smiled.
''Hmm it seems that Robin was also sent to a winter ind like Franky'' In the second half of the chapter, Banshina finally noticed the ce where another crew member was sent with mild interest.
On the other hand, Yasopp removed his gaze from his wife, who seemed to have just seen where Usopp was sent, and sighed silently.
"Well, it seems she realized that Usopp''s life is not really threatened at the moment..." Yasopp said.
"The purpose of sending the crew members to different inds is to train them for what''sing, not to eliminate them Well, except for Sanji, whose real reason for sending him to that hellish ind I doubt." Beckman confirmed although he still hoped that Sanji was sent there for training too and not just to change his sexual preferences.
"I don''t want to see Sanji revealing his deviant tendencies towards Zoro or his captain that would be disgusting." After hearing that, Yasoppmented with a disgusted expression.
"No need-" Before Beckman could finish what he wanted to say, he waspletely drawn to the continuous rm sound from his phone, which also came from Yasopp''s phone.
"First-degree alert the headquarters is under attack by foreign forces of S-level strength!?" The eyes of both Beckman and Yasopp widened when they saw this notification for the first time.
A first-degree alert means that Hunter Ind is facing forces of the same level as the legendary hunters
On the enemy side, the admirals are forces of S-level strength!
Beckman and Yasopp immediately stood up and adjusted their positions, quickly heading towards the personal section where the instant teleportation room was located.
As elite A-rank hunters, their presence in the headquarters for protection is urgent
They quickly disappeared into the corridor, and even Banshina didn''t notice their disappearance untilter.
Ohara:
"Derishshishi! Usopp is really funny even in crises!"
"He quickly overcame the previous crisis"
"No, he''s smart, so when he saw that he was okay and just flew to another ce, he quickly understood that hispanions were in the same situation."
Hearing this, Clover nodded, and so did Saul, Homing, and the rest.
At this moment, a notification reached Saul''s phone, and he quickly stood up with a stiff expression on his face.
On the other side, the three young men, Domingo, Rosinante, and Enel, also received simr notifications since they are also A-rank hunters.
"Fufufu~ Whoever dares to poke a wasp nest he must be in pain now from the continuous stings that won''t end until he dies." Domingo mocked.
Not far from them, Mihawk, and Issho, stood silently, heading towards the inner part of the art store just like the A-rank hunters who received notifications.
Unlike A-rank hunters, Mihawk and Issho are S-rank hunters!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
True legendary hunters!
When they arrive at the headquarters, the infiltrator causing chaos must stay there forever.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 606: Brook''s Destination: Nakamura Ind.
Chapter 607: Robin''s Destination: Tequ Wolf.
Chapter 608: Another Stunning Live Broadcast!
_______________________________
Chapter 618 Brooks Destination: Nakamura Island.
Chapter 618 Brook''s Destination: Nakamura Ind.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Grand Line, Nakamura Ind] [The country of poverty, Harahettanya.]
In the background, a destroyed vige emerged under a thunderstorm. Currently, rain saturated with lightning fell intermittently, creating a terrifying atmosphere suitable for the ck magic rituals practiced by the inhabitants of thisnd at present.
"This is a demon!!!"
Inside a specific house, men dressed in ck formed a circle around a strange summoning ritual.
"We really did summon one with ck magic It looks so fearsome!!!"
"It''s really not of this world"
"Our wish has been granted. We might have our revenge!!!"
"Revenge on the long-arm tribe that stole everything from us!!!"
"Demon King, Lord Satan!! If you fulfill our wish all of us are prepared to offer you our souls!!!"
"We do not have anything left!!! Please strike them with your hammer of blood!!!"
Amidst the summoning symbol, the dust finally scattered, revealing a skeletal structure with an afro.
"Just how far did I fly?"
"I must return To where everyone else is" said Brook.
"Wait, you can''t return to the underworld, Lord Satan!!" shouted the tribe leader in fear upon hearing that.
Suddenly an idea struck him: "Is our tributecking!? Do you need a sacrifice!!? Blood!!?"
Brook looked sideways to see a beautifuldy dressed in ck.
"Excuse me, could you show me your panties?" Brook was more natural than ever.
"Panties!!!"
"Quickly, show him some panties!!!" eximed the tribe leader enthusiastically.
"Hahahahahaha!!!"
"Hahaha!! My god!!"
"Jahahahaha! Ah, my stomach!"
"Kahaha! What''s with this situation!? I''ll dieughing!"
"Wahahahaha! Excuse me, could you show me your panties? Hahaha! Brook is the best!"
"Hahaha! By hell! This is the first time Brook''s audacious request wasn''t rejected!"
Inside the art store, Brook felt his face warming as he heard readers''ments about his manga counterpart.
He felt extremely embarrassed!
"Hahaha! If Saul were still here, he''d burst intoughter until death! Unfortunately, he left quickly."
"Haha! Brook-san seems to really enjoy seeing women''s panties!"
"Haha! What an amazing coincidence! Your arrival coincided with their summoning of a demon from the underworld!"
"No one is more qualified than you to be a demon!"
"What''s their problem with the long-arm tribe? Did they drive them to use ck magic to summon a demon?"
Both Vegapunk and Clover, along with Homing,ughed heartily at Brook''s scene, just like other readers who were stillughing at it.
''Why didn''t I go with Saul-san and the others? Yohohoho! I must be cursed!''
Brook was just a B-rank hunter, so he hadn''t been summoned before like Saul and the others who were at least A-rank hunters.
"Yohohohoho! What a fantastic coincidence Demon King? That title suits me perfectly! I love it!"
"The demon king loves to see panties! If Muzan hears about this, he''lle specifically to look for you, hahaha!"
Unusually, Clover killed the joke.
But for Brook, it was a killer joke the moment he heard the name Muzan.
That person was a real demon king!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Amazon Lily:
"What do we have here?"
Shakky, Olvia, and Be looked at each other with annoyance.
"Only someone with this much audacity?"
"Amusing did the World Government go mad"
Afterughing at Brook''s scene for a while, Shakky put the manga aside and walked towards the inner part of the store.
"You guys take care of the store; we''ll be back soon."
Olvia looked at the page where Robin appeared hesitantly before closing the manga and following Bell-mre and Shakky.
Her role was to protect her husband''s belongings Now that she had gained strength, she would make sure that her husband''s enemies paid the price.
Before they disappeared into the personal section, theughter of the women still echoed behind them.
"I feel pity for the poor girl who will have to show her panties to Brook all because of a big misunderstanding!"
"Hmph! I''ll make sure to teach him a harsh lesson when Ie back I don''t want him to think he saw panties again!"
Bell-mre was angry for being forced to put the manga aside to deal with the enemies.
That''s why she thought of punishing Brook.
Brook, who was reading the manga peacefully, felt a sudden chill at this moment.
''Is it Muzan? No, it can''t be There''s no existence of such a terrifying demon king except in his world''
Grand Line, Long Ring Long Land Ind:
"This"
"Unbelievable!"
"It''s Nakamura Ind"
"These rogues from the Kingdom of Poverty are secretly summoning demons to deal with our tribe!?"
Inside the rtively empty art store ''Long Land,'' both Scratchmen Apoo and his father cursed the rogues from Harahettanya country who were practicing ck magic in the manga.
They knew this ind and the kingdom after all, it was close to their homnd.
"I don''t recall our tribe attacking this ind It seems like it will happen in the future"
"Their country seemed destroyed shortly before Brook arrived by chance This means that the long-arm tribe will destroy the kingdom of Harahettanya after about 19 years."
"Why does it seem like we are the viins in this, Dad?"
Apoo asked his father.
"Well, my son, the victor in war is often seen as evil to the loser."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 607: Robin''s Destination: Tequ Wolf.
Chapter 608: Another Stunning Live Broadcast!
Chapter 609: Chopper''s Destination: The Torino Kingdom.
_______________________________
Chapter 619 Robins Destination: Tequila Wolf.
Chapter 619 Robin''s Destination: Tequ Wolf.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Hunters Ind:
Some moments before sending notifications of the invasion of the main headquarters by foreign forces to the mobile phones of the hunters.
A pool of liquid darkness crept through the cracks in the ground toward the giant concrete building, which served as the central prison, without being detected by anyone.
The sun was dim in this part of the world, unlike the other half where the sun still shone brightly. This aided Moria in smoothly infiltrating without being noticed by the guards scattered everywhere.
However, if the guards didn''t notice him, it didn''t mean he could escape the notice of the small-sized surveince cameras scattered everywhere.
Unlike the Den Den Mushi''s surveince, it was easy to ignore the presence of modern advanced surveince cameras that were only in Rob''s control in this world.
This was overlooked by the World Government, the Marines, and Moria, who believed he had not been discovered.
Since Moria set foot on Hunters Ind, he had already been discovered. Under Rob''s orders, he was allowed ess to the central prison and entered.
''Kiiishishishi!'' At this moment, Moria chuckled internally, though he had no eyes to see in the form of the liquid shadow. Instead, he relied on Observation Haki to monitor his paths; he could easily reach the cells of the central prison.
He managed to avoid all the guards and sneak into the prison indeed. From here, he began searching for Hogback''s cell.
''The central prison, my ass! Impel Down is still more terrifying! Feels like I''m sneaking into my own backyard, Kishishishishi~!!'' These were Moria''s thoughts while searching for Hogback''s cell and ignoring the rest that imprisoned many pirates and criminals.
At this moment, a ck shadow passed by a specific cell... The shadow instinctively stopped when it felt a dangerous presence inside the cell.
''Who''s there?'' Moria realized as the imprisoned man''s form appearedit was the Golden Lion!
''This crazy Golden Lion... Kishishishi! Should I set him free, I wonder?''
''Causing chaos would be a good option if something happened, and our presence was exposed... Well, I''ll think about it after finding Hogback.''
Moria continued searching for Hogback''s cell.
At this moment, Shiki opened his eyes, which he had closed for a long time. It seemed like the madness that once filled him had subsided.
"Sneaking in? Jihaha~" At this moment, Shiki''s attention was drawn to a certain book beside his daily meal.
"One Piece manga!" Shiki got so excited that he quickly forgot about Moria.
After a continuous search, Moria finally pinpointed Hogback''s location. The moment he easily entered Hogback''s cell as a shadow, rms sounded!
Extra gates fell on the prison cells, and Moria, along with Hogback, was imprisoned inside!
"For the absurdity! We''ve been exposed!" The color drained from Moria''s face. Kuzan and Borsalino were quickly brought out from his special shadow pocket.
"Arara~ It seems we''ve been exposed as expected," Aokiji said with a cold breeze.
"Annoying... I wasfortably asleep inside..." Kizaru sighed in annoyance before turning into light and heavily damaging the cell gates.
Moria looked at Hogback and quickly said, "We don''t have time to exin anything now. From now on, don''t leave my side. We will definitely escape from here."
...
Ohara:
''Well, it seems that Moria''s situation is not urgent. They won''t be able to escape from the prison even if they have three of the Gorosei with them.''
''I''ll finish this ''matter'' that I postponed for too long before going to teach Moria, Kuzan, and Kizaru a harsh lesson.''
''It seems that a new chapter of the Egghead arc has just been released... Well, I''ll leave reading the chapters for another time tonight. It''s not urgent either.''
After finishing the chat with his pregnant wives, Sora and Toki, Rob prioritized. He had previously sent his children to Fishman Ind at Hancock''s request, telling them that he would bring them backter.
Rob looked at the manga book that people in art stores were currently reading.
The thing Rob had always wanted to do and had been postponing for a long time was rted to this chapter.
''I postponed it because the time wasn''t right yet... Now that this bridge has finally appeared in the manga, I can move to alleviate their suffering... The world nobles can''t fool people by creating the impossible forever.''
"One Piece" Events:
[East Blue, The Country on a Bridge, Tequ Wolf.]
In the background, an extremely massive bridge appeared over the sea, with snow falling heavily, indicating the cold weather.
At this moment, Robin appeared, seemingly in good condition.
"This is a country ofborers" Someone was speaking to Robin, who listened silently while observing many people working hard in this harsh weather under the strict supervision of supervisors. ""
"Pull!!"
"Uwoooooh!!!"
"The workers here are either criminals gathered from every country or citizens of countries that refused to join the World Government" Apparently, one of the supervisors was informing Robin about the current situation of this ce.
"Aagh!!" Meanwhile, another worker fell dead from exhaustion outside. "You useless piece of-!!!"
Robin saw through the window how another supervisor was whipping the man who had just fallen dead from exhaustion.
"Well They really are ves" The speaking supervisor continued.
"What are you building?" At this moment, Robin asked.
"A bridge. A gigantic bridge that connects two inds. But we''re a long way frompletion!!!" In the background, a colossal bridge was visible in the construction phase, seemingly not close topletion anytime soon.
"People keep on copsing So we keep on taking in new workers."
"After all, this bridge has been under construction for 700 years!!!" The supervisor announced, shocking Robin.
"700 years!? Whatever for!?" asked Robin.
"You have no need to know that!!! I don''t know where you came from"
"But now that you''re aborer, all you need to worry about is building that bridge!!!" Apparently, Robin was already in a predicament.
Foosha Town:
"This cursed bridge..." Garp felt difort when he saw Tequ Wolf in the manga.
"It''s this impossible project..." Dragon said angrily. He was reminded of one of the heinous crimesmitted and still beingmitted by the World Government against the people.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What''s the deal with this bridge? Do they want to connect two inds with each other? Has this colossal project been ongoing for 700 years now? It started just 100 years after the current World Government rose to power. This is madness!" Ivankov''s eyes widened as he saw this. He couldn''t help but shudder as he recalled his past as a ve in God Valley.
"... This is horrifying..." No one felt the tremor that came from Kuma, a member of the Baneers. The tremor came from his genes! The World Government loved using his race members as ves in creating such impossible projects. Many of them died in simr impossible projects.
The purpose was clear, never to end!
The core purpose was to weaken resistance!
"This bridge will never reach its destination..." After some silence, Kuma said emotionlessly.
"That''s true..." Garp responded with regret.
As a former elite of the Marines, he knew many horrifying truths hidden by the world nobles.
Their brutal methods made his scalp numb when he thought about them at the moment he wanted to sleep.
Why did he refuse promotion to be an admiral all the time?
To avoid killing a Celestial Dragon in a fit of rage! Since that day in God Valley, he had a hidden desire to kill one of them.
At this moment, the light dimmed inside the art store, and a familiar screen appeared.
It was the live broadcast screen he had seen before when Enies Lobby was destroyed.
This time it was showing Rob standing in the air, directly above a specific bridge.
It was the bridge that had just appeared in the manga.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 608: Another Stunning Live Broadcast!
Chapter 609: Chopper''s Destination: The Torino Kingdom.
Chapter 610: Zoro''s Destination: Kuraigana Ind.
_______________________________
Chapter 620 Another Stunning Live Broadcast!
Chapter 620 Another Stunning Live Broadcast!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
North Blue, Flevance State:
"People are deprived of their freedom just because their kings refused or couldn''t join the World Government? That''s despicable... no, it surpasses all reasonable bounds."
After learning about the situation regarding Tequ Wolf from the manga, Trafalgar D. Chris felt profound sadness. As the leader of a country and a member of the D n, he could sense the familiar scent of corruption and evil from this storyfamiliar because its source was the World Government.
"Do you think this project will ever bepleted? Like the Sea Train project that seemed promising?" Mary asked her husband.
"The way Robin was restrained, the look in her eyes, her reaction upon hearing the truth that the project has been ongoing for over 700 years... it''s a clear indication of the reality, although it should be shrouded in mystery."
Mary didn''t understand what her husband meant. When she tried to ask again, the atmosphere in the Flevance sky suddenly changed as a projection screen from the art store appeared.
Sitting in the upper courtyard of their pce, overlooking the direction of the art store, they quickly noticed it.
After all, the projection screen of the art store only drops when there''s a specific anime show, which definitely wasn''t the time for it. However, something simr had happened beforea live broadcast that shocked the world.
Now, the same thing was happening again. The viewers were shocked to see Rob standing in the air as if standing on the ground, looking with mysterious eyes down to the sea below.
Snow was falling at a slow pace, making the air colder. A bridge appeared on the sea, extending from a distant ce. It seemed to be heading further, but at this slow pace, it wouldn''t reach its destination even after another 1000 years.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It was like cing a snail on a highway between continents and asking it to cover the distance at its slow pace.
"This... Tequ Wolf Bridge..." Chris stood in shock, staring at the live broadcast screen with wide eyes and tense nerves.
"It''s Rob-sama... What does he intend to do!?" The same went for Mary, the pregnant woman in her fourth month.
"Look... there are people working with drugged expressions and harsh supervisors whipping them to work. This is the same scene that just appeared in the manga... these people have no life, even if they are criminals, this punishment is worse than death for them!"
Chris almost lost hisposure when he saw the scenes disyed on the art store''s screen. From time to time, a series of destructive effects appeared under the huge bridge that stretched for thousands of kilometers.
"This... it seems that this country is advancing along the way as the bridge is being built..."
...
Marigoa:
The five elders stood staring at the art store''s projection screen in awe.
"What does this bastard want to do here!"
"Isn''t it obvious?"
"But how did he find out?"
"What should we do now? How do we stop him from interfering in our affairs repeatedly?"
The five elders were somewhat helpless when they saw Rob personally going to deal with theirst card in the East Blue.
Yes, for the five elders, the 700-year-old iplete bridge was just one card among many others that had been hidden for 800 years.
Losing it would hurt them, of course, but it wouldn''t hurt them much.
"Why does he move every time the matter has a direct connection to his daughter?"
"Previously in Enies Lobby, he moved because the entire arc revolved around his daughter... this time, just because his daughter was sent to Tequ Wolf by Kuma, he moved again. But what exactly does he n to do?"
Saint Warcury was more annoyed because this bridge was under his judicial responsibility. Usually, those condemned were sent there asborers by him.
If this ''impossible toplete'' bridge disappeared, it meant that one of his means of punishment would be reduced... that made him very angry.
Since Rob appeared on the screen in their field of vision, Imu''s eyes had been on him. She stared at his face with increasing interest.
''He has be more handsome~ Fufu...'' She was no more or less interested in what he wanted to do with this bridge.
...
In the East Blue, specifically southeast of Frauce Ind, from here, the construction of the Bridge of Salvation, on which the Country of Laborers, Tequ Wolf, is located, started.
It was named the Bridge of Salvation by a certain celestial dragon 700 years ago, butter it turned out to be the Bridge of Despair instead. After all, it wasn''t built just of rocks, wood, and steel, but also of the bones of millions of humans over the past hundreds of years.
It was like a mass grave where the condemned were thrown in to drain all their value before using their bones as the foundation for the bridge and their flesh as food for the wandering wolves that the Frauce Kingdom had rid itself of on this long bridge.
At this moment, the faces of theborers only showed numbness while working hard under the whips of the harsh supervisors. They were unaware of the existence of the One Piece manga, let alone enjoying it.
Their only concern was building the bridge. They had no means to reach or leave this ce other than walking on the snow along thousands of kilometers to return to Frauce Ind from where the construction of the bridge began. They were isted from the world, after all, it wasn''t even an ind that a Loge Pose referred to. Its existence wasn''t even on official maps, obscured by the world government.
Information about this ce was so scarce that it was almost nonexistent. That''s why when the East Blue residents learned about Tequ Wolf, they were profoundly shocked because they had no idea of this ce in their sea in the first ce!
Rob descended, even stopping on the bridge, and the art store''s projection screen reflected that as viewers held their breath.
Rob calmly walked among theborers.
"You there? Why aren''t you working? Why are you wandering in peace? AH-" When one of the supervisors tried to use his whip to hit Rob and force him to return to work, he froze in ce and his eyes turned white before falling to the ground unconscious.
Rob didn''t even look at the man and continued walking through theborers who made way for him without awareness. Rob looked around, identifyingborers, supervisors, and government spies among theborers after a while.
At that moment, he snapped his fingers, and a miracle happened. Theborers began transforming into giants! Enormous giants.
Seeing this iprehensible scene, the supervisors fell to their knees, unable to grasp the situation.
"You''ve been building this bridge for too long. Now your only task is to destroy it."
Upon hearing that, the giantborers looked at the man who was floating in the air again. He radiated a horror aura that made them instinctively understand that everything happening now was because of this man.
"Thank you for giving us strength."
"Thank you for giving us salvation."
"We will destroy it to thest rock."
"Can we kill them too?"
The number ofborers was in the thousands, so one can imagine the scene... countless giants thanking Rob and sincerely dering their desire to destroy the bridge they had been building for a very long time.
This scene made the viewers'' scalps numb.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 609: Chopper''s Destination: The Torino Kingdom.
Chapter 610: Zoro''s Destination: Kuraigana Ind.
Chapter 611: Moria''s Showcase of the Shadow Monarch''s Power!
_______________________________
Chapter 621 Choppers Destination: The Torino Kingdom.
Chapter 621 Chopper''s Destination: The Torino Kingdom.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________N?v(el)B\\jnn
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
At this moment, the bridge was trembling and crumbling already, despite the fact that the ''Giant Laborers'' had not done anything yet.
"Woaaaah!!!" Their terrifying roar echoed in the sky, causing the supervisors'' faces to pale, unsure if this was a dream or reality.
Immediately, they began destroying everything.
The bridge, built for 700 years ago, was easily demolished in a short periodan unexpected turn of events.
The scene of the ''rage'' of the giantborers is reflected in Rob''s indifferent eyes. He could easily destroy the bridge himself, but that held no meaning. The true value of the bridgey in its destruction by those who contributed to its construction.
...
..
In Marigoa, no one expected such a scene, not even the five elders.
They stood frozen with ugly expressions as they witnessed this undesirable show. The same applied to the celestial dragons who knew about the bridge, and the holy knights ordered multiple times to bring ves for its construction, including their leader, Garling.
...
In Flevance, both Chris and his wife stood wide-eyed, revering Rob even more deeply in their hearts.
The way he used the people who contributed to building the bridge to destroy it was the most ingenious method, one that no one could have thought of!
...
In Foosha, Garp''s eyes widened for a moment, and then his expression changed to a smile, followed byughter.
"Buwahahahaha! I haven''t been surprised like this in a long time..."
"Just how many Devil Fruits does this man possess? Did he awaken them all? Why didn''t he explode and die due to therge number of Devil Fruits he consumed? I no longer believe in that theory of him eating the Imaginary Fruit, no matter how powerful It is, It has a limit. I now believe he ate at least 4 Devil Fruits: Goru-Goru no Mi, Pasa-Pasa no Mi, Bari-Bari no Mi, and Deka-Deka no Mi. The question that arises is how did he eat all these Devil Fruits without dying?"
After witnessing all of Rob''s abilities, including lightning, paper, andter the barrier, Garp recognized a new power, closely resembling the Huge-Huge Fruit that grants the ability to gigantify. If Garp guessed it right, it meant that higher-ups in the government and the Navy likely spected the same.
"The ability to turn thousands of people into giants is a power that transcends allmon sense and cannot be simply attributed to a Devil Fruit ability. I bet there''s another hidden secret within that terrifying power." At that moment, Dragon spoke.
"I''m more interested in why the Sky Sword decided to destroy the bridge," said Crocodile.
"Isn''t that clear? Rob has always been known for liberating ves. I didn''t tell you earlier, but the World Government has been covering up a major incident for several months. It''s the same as what Fisher Tiger did in the manga but in a cleaner way."
Upon hearing Garp''s words, Dragon''s eyes gleamed, indicating that his father had finally decided to share the big news.
Crocodile, Kuma, and Ivan all looked at Garp, eager to know what he described as a major incident.
"All the ves in Marigoa... disappeared under mysterious circumstances. Now Marigoa is without any ves."
"The celestial dragons are very angry, but they are temporarily under the control of the holy knights who were forced toe out publicly after the incident..."
Upon hearing this, they were all greatly shocked.
...
"One Piece" Events:
[South Blue]
"Uh Uwaaaaaah!!!"
In the background, massive predatory birds surrounded the terrified Chopper.
"A M M Monster birds!!!"
"I have to escape!!! Haa But I can not move my body!!!" It seems that after transforming into his monster form, Chopper temporarily lost the ability to move.
At that moment, the enormous bird pushed him away with its beak, away from the nest.
"Gyaaa, please stop Please Stop!!! Uwaaaaaa~!!"
Chopper was thrown down from a great height, and in the background, a massive tree that dominated the ind appeared.
Fortunately, Chopper''s fall was cushioned by the tree branches, absorbing the shock and saving him from harm.
"H Help..!" said Chopper.
A plump man found him and brought him to his tribe. "A tanuki fell out of the nest" he said.
"Ohh, let''s make a hot pot." replied hisrade.
"Stop!! I''m a reindeer!!" Chopper hurried to correct the strangers, forgetting that they had nned to eat him.
"Then it''ll be a reindeer hot pot Huh? Did it just talk?"
{It''s said that this is a treasure ind The country where the birds control the people is the Torino Kingdom.}
Drum Kingdom:
After oveing the shock caused by Rob''s extensive disy, Hiriluk and Kureha''s attention was drawn back to the manga.
"Oh, finally, we''ll know where Chopper was sent!" Hiriluk was excited at this moment.
"Sigh, it seems that the side effects of his powerful monster transformation are strong this time..." Kureha sighed with regret.
"These birds are familiar... Hmph! Why do they treat my little kid so cruelly? If he could move, he would surely have dealt with you!" Hiriluk was angered by the way the birds tossed Chopper aside as if he were a bag.
"Torino Kingdom? Is this the ind in South Blue, where the primitive Torino people master magnificent medical techniques?" Kureha felt surprised. After all, she had visited this ce under Rob''s guidance and did not expect Chopper to end up here as well.
"I remember that Miss Donquixote Matri told me once that after Rob saved them, he sent her to Torino Kingdom for treatment..." Kureha recalled this and informed Hiriluk.
"That means they have an art store on theirnds? Why don''t we pay a visit?" Hiriluk asked curiously.
...
South Blue, The Torino Kingdom:
The massive tree representing the ind pierced through the clouds.
The enormous birds that once controlled this ce four years ago were now considerably obedient.
After all, they did not want to see themselves turned into roasted meat on the ''Senior Rob''s'' te along with his wives.
After Rob taught the first generation of the birds a lesson, they understood that their lives from that point forward would depend on Rob''s mood. So, they agreed to be obedient and coexist with the people of the Torino Kingdom.
The indigenous inhabitants of the Torino Kingdom became more civilized after integrating with the world. They no longer walked around naked but wore full clothes. They took ships to work abroad, bringing a certain level of civilization to this ce. The Torino Kingdom became highly renowned for its specialization in medicine, with thousands of studentsing here annually, and patients from almost everywhere seeking treatment.
When their kingdom appeared in the manga, they felt nostalgic for the past.
"Tanuki? It''s Chopper!"
"Oh, my God! Chopper has arrived at our Torino Kingdom! I can''t believe this!"
"These cursed birds are still arrogant in the manga!?"
"The country where the birds control the people? I never expected to see this!"
The leader''s n previously, the current king, expressed his awe and shock.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 610: Zoro''s Destination: Kuraigana Ind.
Chapter 611: Moria''s Showcase of the Shadow Monarch''s Power!
Chapter 612: Nobody Can Stop This Anymore. (The End Of The Arc.)
_______________________________
Chapter 622 Zoros Destination: Kuraigana Island.
Chapter 622 Zoro''s Destination: Kuraigana Ind.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Grand Line, Kuraigana Ind.]
[The ruins of The Shikkearu Kingdom.]
In the background, a dark and gloomy ce emerged, the ce looked as if it had gone through a grinding war, with building ruins and remnants of swords and weapons scattered everywhere. In the center, arge old castle appeared intact.
"It''s true that I said that if I were to take a trip I wanted to go somewhere dark and damp Near an old castle, swirling with malice."
At this moment, Perona appeared once again, the one sent by Kuma earlier, expressing her displeasure:
"And that I''d like to pass the days singing cursed songs"
"But you didn''t tell me I wouldn''t have any servants!!"
"You didn''t tell me I wouldn''t be able to wake up in a fluffy bed and eat my bagel sandwich and drink warm cocoa!!"
"You didn''t tell me I wouldn''t have my cute stuffed animals!!" she eximed.
"Jeez, where am I? Lord Moria!!? I want to go back to Thriller Bark"
When Perona cried in sadness, an unusualmotion was heard in the background, as if something had fallen from the sky.
"I knew it!! I knew someone else woulde flying here!!"
Using her ability, she quickly reached the intended location to see Zoro unconscious amidst a cat''s paw mark.
" H He''s One of the Strawhats!!!" she eximed.
"He must have been beaten by Kuma! Wow, he looks like he''s about to die."
"Just look at him!! Horo Horo Horo!!
...
..
In the morning of the next day, Zoro finally woke up, once again bandaged.
" I''m alive Where Am I?" His voice was weak.
(If you were to take a trip, where would like to go?) These were thest words he heard from Kuma before he disappeared.
"Uwooooohh!!!" Zoro yells in anger.
This frightened the sleeping Perona on the chair. "Kyaaaaahh!!!"
"Hm? You''re Why are you here?" Zoro was surprised to see someone he knew beside him.
"What''s wrong with you!? Yelling like that all of sudden!!!" Perona was angry.
" Where are my swords?" Zoro asked.
"You think I''d give you a weapon!!?" she replied.
East Blue, Shimotsuki Town:
"Finally, dear Zoro appeared once again!"
Inside the art store ''Shimotsuki,'' Zoro''s family gathered after the recovery of Furiko, Zoro''s grandmother, who had been ill.
Manga day became more lively for the small family, now joined by a new member, Shomotsuki Ushimaru, the Daimyo of Ringo province.
The one speaking was Furiko herself, a big fan of her grandson''s character in the manga.
"Oh, Perona took care of dressing his wounds and nursing him all night? That''s truly admirable... She seems very nice~" Terra, Zoro''s mother, chuckled in approval.
"It''s clear that she feels extreme loneliness in the ruins of this destroyed kingdom where no one lives. Zoro''s arrival has made herpletely happy," Arashi, Zoro''s father, spoke with a smile.
"What is this ce in the first ce? Shikkearu Kingdom? Kuraigana Ind? Isn''t it in the Grand Line?" Arashi had be an official hunter, so his knowledge was not limited to manga alone. Through his training as a hunter, he learned about the world, inds, and kingdoms that he was previously unaware of.
Quickly recalling a mission rted to this kingdom, one that he had seen, he didn''t take the mission because it was above his rank, ssified as a B-rank mission. Its content was to get rid of some baboon-like creatures called ''Humandrills'' on the outskirts of the Shikkearu Kingdom, bothering the farmers and taking away their harvest as soon as it was collected.
"I know it... It''s a kingdom that currently exists and strongly supports our Hunters'' Guild. It relies on the guild for the development of its kingdom, just like most kingdoms that chose to rely on us instead of the dying World Government. How can it be mere ruins in the manga?" Arashi wondered with confusion as he saw this in the manga.
"Haha! They must be as shocked as you are right now, the king of Shikearu Kingdom and its people... If One Piece manga says that the future of that kingdom is bleak, it probably means that it''s so." Shimotsuki Ushimaru said with a smile, his face resembling Zoro''s, leaving nearby readers puzzled.
"Anyway, now that they are supporters of Rob-san''s guild, it means their fate will be much better in the future than it originally was."
"I''m really looking forward to seeing what Zoro will do from this moment onward... What benefit will he gain in the ruins of an already destroyed kingdom... Can he meet an important character there, someone who considers this ind as their headquarters?" Ushimaru had a hunch.
...
Not far from Ushimaru, the old man Kozaburo looked at him from time to time with an ugly expression.
"When will this damned kid return to Wano, does he n to retire?"
"Father, we have no business in that-"
Before Koushirou could finish his words, his father interrupted him.
"Shut up! I am the one who named this vige, and I am the one who founded it in the first ce. Why shouldn''t I have a say in it?"
"Well, father, calm down. Ushimaru-sama said he would leave soon if Furiko-sama refused to return with him to Wano Kuni..."
"Look at Tsuna-chan, how considerate she is... Tsuna-chan... When will Kuinae to this world?"
...
In this part of the East Blue Sea, thousands of gigantic creatures could be seen, their bodies submerged in the sea up to their chests.
Here, the sea depth did not exceed 100 meters, making it a perfect ce to build a bridge despite the shallow waters. This allowed the human giants to erase the existence of the bridge in a state of frenzy.
Rob continued to watch this disy of destruction with indifferent feelings.
"When you''re done with that, you will automatically return to your normal sizes. Hunters Guild''s ships will be waiting for you at that time. You can decide what you''ll do now that you''re free. Those of you who are criminals must follow the legal procedure to regain your freedom."
After leaving these words, Rob disappeared from his ce as if he were a mirage. With his departure, the live broadcast ended, leaving the World Government and the Navy helpless to form appropriate words.
All they could think was: "Fuck!"
...
Marineford:
Pa!
"This bastard! He did it again! Does he want to start a world war that brings destruction to the entire world?"
"Doesn''t he fear that the World Government might desperately take extreme measures against civilians?"
Sengoku was angered by therge amount of provocation that Rob had been doing recently against the World Government.
"What''s wrong with Kuzan and Borsalino, any news?"
Sighing, he asked about the most important topic of the day besides One Piece manga.
"Sir... We received a distress call from Admiral Kizaru. He said the situation is bad."
Hearing that, Sengoku trembled but quickly calmed himself forcefully. "Since he said the situation is bad and not desperate, they should be able to retreat safely. After all, Rob is now in the East Blue, so it will take some time for him to reach even if it means using the nearest Sky Port for an instant trip."
"But we will lose the services of the talented Shichibukai..." Zephyr said regretfully.
"Better than losing promising admirals... Inform Borsalino and Kuzan to retreat immediately," said Sengoku.
Momonga nodded immediately after hearing that and pressed the small Den Den Mushi button in his hand.
After doing so, Sengoku''s focus returned to the manga.
"Shikkearu Kingdom''s ruins? Huh? Will there be a civil war there in the future?"
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 611: Moria''s Showcase of the Shadow Monarch''s Power!
Chapter 612: Nobody Can Stop This Anymore. (The End Of The Arc.)
Chapter 613: Rob''s Impression of Chapters 1096 and 1097 of One Piece! (Part 1)
_______________________________
Chapter 623 Morias Showcase of the Shadow Monarchs Power!
Chapter 623 Moria''s Showcase of the Shadow Monarch''s Power!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Hunters Ind:
Inside the Central Prison Walls:
"Stop struggling in vain, Moria. It''s impossible to escape amidst this siege. Fufufufu~ You''re already as good as dead."
At this moment, all eyes were on the young man who looked more like a vampire than a human. Moria, currently 26 years old, was trapped within a circle inside the cell, surrounded by hundreds of mocking hunters, including 18-year-old Domingo, who had just spoken in a mocking tone.
(Author''s Note: To rify the timeline of the story, it is exactly 22 years before Luffy sets sail The slight age changes in characters not yet born or just bornpared to the original are due to the Butterfly Effect. After all, 5 years have passed since Rob arrived in this world and contributed to many changes in the original plot, such as Robin being born earlier than scheduled, and the elerated pregnancies of Law, Sanji, and Hyori, among others...)
Alongside Domingo stood his brother Rosinante and Enel, not far from them were Beckman, Yasopp, and dozens of other A-Rank hunters, all possessing strong Devil Fruit powers, formidable sword skills, or terrifying mastery of two types of Haki.
Only these individuals, all as powerful as Vice Admirals in the Marine, made Moria sweat... The characters at the forefront that terrified him the most were the six figures.
In order, the Horror Hunter, Bullet! The Sickness Hunter, Shakuyaki! The Death Hunter, Bell-mre! The Empress of Hunters, Olvia! The Sword Hunter, Mihawk! The Universe Hunter, Issho!
Their powerful auras alone made Moria contemte surrender.
''Damn Aokiji and Kizaru... they escaped decisively before the main hunter forces arrived... why did they leave me behind? Why didn''t they take me with them!?''
Moria was at a loss for words.
Previously, when they found the cell imprisoning Hogback, they immediately entered and identified Hogback near them. However, they didn''t expect to be detected and countered so swiftly. Six legendary hunters were summoned to deal with them!
Seeing this, both Aokiji and Kizaru chose to escape decisively. Strange summoning circles with runic symbols appeared under both Kuzan and Borsalino. When the circles disappeared, the two also vanished, leaving Moria in his current predicament.
"Since the situation has already reached this impasse, I have no other choice... damn, I nned to use this power against your leader, you bastards."
"Arise... My soldiers, Kiiiiishishishi! Kiiiishishishishi!"
"Show them the terror of the Shadow Monarch!"
At that moment, a ck darkness began to envelop Moria like a me of ck fire. However, it wasn''t fire or darkness, but shadows!
In the next moment, the ck shadow covered the ground around Moria for hundreds of meters like a dark, ominous shroud. Then a familiar scene for hunters unfolded, causing their scalps to tingle!
Dozens, no, hundreds of ck shadows emerged from the darkness surrounding Moria. They came in various sizes and shapessome were shadows of predatory animals like giant ck panthers and dinosaurs, while others were shadows of powerful humanoid creatures, exuding a strong aura.
They were truly shadow soldiers!
"This..."
"Impossible..."
"How can this be..."
"Is this Sung Jinwoo''s power?!"
"Why is he using his power?!"
"He has the Shadow Fruit, so he can draw inspiration from Solo Leveling to evolve like the protagonist in that story. They have simr powers in essence, but it''s unreasonable to be as strong as Sung Jinwoo... he doesn''t have any magical power to support that."
At this moment, Mihawk provided a convincing exnation to hisrades, easing their sudden fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Yes, that''s true. The Sword Hunter is right. It''s impossible to replicate magical powers because they don''t exist in our world."
"The closest powerparable to magical power in our world is Haki... his Haki can barely bepared to a B-Rank hunter... so he''s just a paper tiger at the moment."
When Bullet finished speaking, a terrifying Conqueror Haki emanated from him, causing Moria''s cheeks to contract as if he were about to faint. For this reason, he is called the Horror Hunter.
His shadows were unaffected because they were just puppets and not real humans with free will.
"... Well, this is very interesting..."
At this moment, a voice reached Moria''s ears, a voice he didn''t want to hear even in his dreams, no, in his nightmares.
Rob floated above the crowd of hunters who hadn''t even noticed his arrival, considering he arrived before Moria began showcasing his new powers.
"The Sky Sword!"
Moria almost wet his pants in fear. What happened to him in Onigashima because of Rob was still fresh in his mind. He almost startedughing like a maniac, expecting Rob to let him go again this time.
"The Boss has arrived!"
"Alright, our role is done here..."
"The leader will take all the credit again... well, that''s eptable. He is the Emperor after all."
"Wonderful, I haven''t finished thest chapter in the volume yet. I''ll go finish it. Goodbye!"
Seeing Rob''s arrival, the hunters left the prison in all directions. Most of them were not interested in Moria''s fate; it had nothing to do with them.
The desire to smuggle a prisoner from the central prison amidst Hunters Ind was not a rescue mission but a well-thought-out suicidal operation... a folly!
"You''ve perfectly imitated the Shadow Monarch''s ability! Although it''s just an empty shell for now, it doesn''t mean the shell can''t be filled. The power of the Shadow Fruit is truly amazing!"
Rob felt literal awe. He never expected Moria to develop his abilities in a way simr to Jinwoo. This made him reconsider how to punish this man.
He turned out to be talented after all... no, he was a true fan of Solo Leveling! And that deserved praise.
"Well, you can go back to your work. Thank you for your hard work. I''ll deal with him."
Before saying that to the six legendary hunters who were still awaiting his orders, he restrained Moria and Hogback''s movements and cleared the shadows with a wave of his hand.
"Well..."
Olvia and the others nodded and left afterward.
As for Kuzan and Borsalino, although he didn''t expect them to escape so quickly, he didn''t care. He would punish themter.
Later, when Moria and Hogback woke up, they found themselves sharing a cell with the mad golden lion.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 612: Nobody Can Stop This Anymore. (The End Of The Arc.)
Chapter 613: Rob''s Impression of Chapters 1096 and 1097 of One Piece! (Part 1)
Chapter 614: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece! (Part 2)
_______________________________
Chapter 624 Nobody Can Stop This Anymore. (The End Of The Arc.)
Chapter 624 Nobody Can Stop This Anymore. (The End Of The Arc.)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"One Piece" Events:
[Portgas D. Ace''s public execution is just six days away.]
Inside Boa Hancock''s cabin on the warship heading towards Impel Down, Luffy, holding the charred portion of his brother''s vivre card, looked at it with concern and impatience. The shy Hancock asionally stole nces towards him.
[Since Whitebeard destroyed all the patrol boats around him, tensions are running high at Marine Headquarters.]
The scene returned to the Marine base, where a massive number of soldiers and their famous leaders were gathering.
[At the port in Marineford, more and more famous and powerful marines arrive every day.]
Hina, Smoker, and Tashigi arrived, giants of the Navy, along with Admirals Aokiji and Kizaru.
[All of the military force serving under the banner of ''justice'' have assembled at Marine Headquarters.]
...
[At the same time, in the Holy Land Marijoa, the Shichibukai who have already gathered are having their own powwow.]
Five out of the seven Shichibukai attended a feast with members of the Navy.
[Each one of them is a viin with considerable power.]
[But one thing is absolutely clear. The very thought of these men fighting together is totally unthinkable.]
...
[Impel Down]
Returning to Garp, who was currently visiting Ace''s cell.
"You want me to kill you...? You''ve gotten desperate, you idiot...!! Soon, it won''t matter what we do..." Garp continued speaking in a heavy tone.
"...Whitebeard won''t stop now, even if you''re dead... Nobody can stop this anymore...!!"
Ace listened to this and cried bitterly.
Garp gave a mockingugh before saying, "We have angered... The king of the seas!"
On the Oro Jackson, which set sail again:
"Well, it''s over..."
"Although this volume was somewhat short, it was full of shocking and impactful events."
"Hehe~ my foolish child... The matter is no longer in your hands, whether you can influence it with your death or your life..." No one knew whom Roger was mocking at this moment, whether it was his son or himself.
"Newgate, after all, will remain Newgate, no matter how the ages and worlds change. He''s just a reckless fool, with a muscr head... But seriously, he is strong indeed."
"He deserves the title of the King of the Seas after me..."
"Hehe~ Garp has be so soft that he calls a pirate the King of the Seas... I''m not used to this softness... Time truly is the eternal enemy of the strong."
"That''s true... If the current Garp were here, he would ask them, ''What war are you talking about? Go back to your business and leave the Whitebeard to me. I''ll deal with him alone, don''t stand in the way.''" The Dark King smiled before saying...
The sh between Garp and the Whitebeard on that day in theGodValley was still alive in his mind.
Well, Garp sought to fight Roger, but Newgate thought he wanted to intervene in the battle between Rocks and Roger... And so, a destructive sh urred between two iron fists.
''Ace''s condition tears at my heart more and more...'' Rouge pressed her sorrow in her heart before closing this volume devoid of joyful scenes for her.
"War... No one can stop it... Isn''t that right?" Little Shanks closed the manga book before quietly wondering.
"The author can stop it if he wants, Wahahaha!"
"I look forward to seeing Newgate''s reaction."
...
Foosha Town:
People were already leaving the art store in groups; after all, most of them finished reading the new volume and enjoyed it.
Members of the Revolutionary Army also finished reading the volume.
"Will the war in the manga affect the real world, isn''t that so?" Dragon asked his father.
"Buwahahahaha! Perhaps the loser will revolt in anger and challenge the winner to prove the opposite." Garpughed, no longer caring about the Navy and the World Government.
"Is this really going to happen?"
"Who knows? If the Whitebeard loses unfairly, maybe he''ll stick his sword in Akainu''s butt." Garp said mockingly.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing that, the members of the Revolutionary Army trembled at the thought, only Ivankov looked amused for some reason.
"Why Sakazuki?" Dragon was interested in the answer... although he already had a near-certain guess.
"You know how arrogant, vile, and evil he is in dealing with pirates... The war won''t be without his despicable moves, that scoundrel. I expect him to grow up to be a terrifying admiral for pirates two decades from now." Although Garp didn''t like Akainu, he still acknowledged his danger implicitly.
"His actions may anger me too... I don''t want to see Ace suffer because of his cunning tricks... Maybe at that time, it won''t be the Whitebeard who will attack Marineford in a fit of anger alone... I may be with him."
"Well, maybe Sengoku hasn''t realized yet that I''ve already joined the ranks of your weak army... Try to keep this a secret for as long as possible-"
"But Old man... They''ve already seen you with us..." Dragon said in a low tone.
"Hmm, who are they?" Garp asked before following his son''s gaze to find a few men in ck suits... They were from Cipher Pol!
...
On board the Moby Dick, which stopped at Wano Port:
"What do you think of this war, Shirokichi-chan?"
After hearing Oden''s question, a disturbed expression appeared on Whitebeard''s face.
''He''s annoyed!'' Oden said internally after seeing the expression on his older brother''s face.
The same thought was in Marco''s and the others'' minds.
Whitebeard''s expression returned to normal before he sighed and said.
"Really, this war can''t be stopped now."
"They took my son, imprisoned him, and tortured him. How can I remain silent about this? What awaits themter is facing my wrath!"
"When I, Whitebeard, get angry, the sky and the sea can''t bear my anger, not to mention a few thousand Marines. Sengoku and Garpbined won''t deter me! Even if I''ve be an old, sick man."
"Well, what do you think of the oue of the war?"
"I will destroy Marineford in any case, and whoever survives should think about building a new Navy headquarters."
"That''s the old man! Hooohooo!!!" Jozu and the others cheered loudly after hearing that.
What they understood from their father''s words was that he was confident ofpletely destroying them!
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 613: Rob''s Impression of Chapters 1096 and 1097 of One Piece! (Part 1)
Chapter 614: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece! (Part 2)
Chapter 615: Naruto Shippuden episode 40!
_______________________________
ckStar_BH:
The arc concludes here. Thank you, everyone. The next is Impel Down Arc!
Chapter 625 Robs Impression of Chapters 1096 and 1097 of One Piece! (1)
Chapter 625 Rob''s Impression of Chapters 1096 and 1097 of One Piece! (1)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
After stopping Moria and throwing him into prison to apany the Golden Lion Shiki, Rob moved to the Sabaody Archipgo, the closest ce to Fish-Man Ind and where the Skyport is also located.
Of course, Rob wasn''t nning to use the Skyport to travel to Fish-Man Ind; he owned the art stores that allowed him to travel through them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Rob entered the art store in the archipgo. At that moment, the art store was almost empty of customers; the manga day had already ended, and everyone was eagerly awaiting the next volume.
''Well, they''ll have to wait for another month to read the next wonderful volume, "Impel Down Arc''"...'' Rob smiled as he thought internally. He couldn''t wait to draw that amazing arc; he was itching to draw it as quickly as possible to move on to the best and greatest arc ever, the Marineford Arc!
''Hmm, we''re two months away from that event, then they''ll have to wait a very long time until One Piece returns... but no one will expect the amazing surprises it has prepared.'' Rob smiled as he contemted.
He sat in his office chair in the personal section and took out a popr magazine, the new chapter of One Piece.
''No, it''s only chapter 1096... there''s still one more chapter after this.''
This meant that Rob had read the previous chapters in the past few weeks.
"The Baneer n... a special hybrid race between humans and giants. This n fell into being ves to the Celestial Dragons, perhaps because they openly supported the Sun God?"
Rob still had impressions of Kuma''s father, pp, who, despite his severe suffering, still had a smile on his face and danced in the style of Nikka. ''This means his belief in the Sun God is genuine and ingrained in his bones and genes.''
"Sigh, Kuma didn''t tell me any of this. He only told me that he was a ve in the past. Is the plot in this world different from the original, or did I just not know?"
Rob sighed, realizing the limitations of an iplete future memory at that moment.
"The Celestial Dragons deserve to die, truly. I already know about their inhumane hunting habits. Thest hunting asion before my appearance in this world was a year ago. That poor kingdom suffered total destruction. But after my appearance, the World Government stopped its activities beyond the borders in the outer world, fearing that they would take advantage of the opportunity to trap them. They canceled the scheduled huntingst year, or rather, they postponed it."
"I want to know how Kuma became the ruler of the Sorbet Kingdom and what happened to the previous tyrant king. Since the current manga shback summarizes Kuma''s past, I think I''ll know everything."
"God Valley... at that time, we attacked the Rocks Pirates in that ce after obtaining intentionally leaked information. I was in the back lines and remained on the coast to prevent any remnants of the Rocks Pirates from escaping. At that time, I saw from the side how the Captain Roger and the Marine hero Garp fought together against the Captain of that monster group. I also saw the collective escape of the Celestial Dragons and the disappearance of hundreds of w-like marks resembling cat paws in all directions."
After summarizing the points he had seen earlier and what he wanted to see, Rob opened the new chapter.
"The Beginning of Despair... huh? The Celestial Dragons truly... I thought of a simr way to eliminate them."
Rob''s eyes gleamed with evil as he witnessed the faces of the ves and the indigenous people of God Valley filled with despair during the collective escape in all directions.
Rob''s hatred towards the Celestial Dragons only increased over time. He stared intently at each of their faces, wanting to etch them into his memory.
"God Knights...? Well, you will be rare prey in the special hunting event I will definitely organize someday."
This idea had already taken root in Rob''s mind, meaning the fate of the Celestial Dragons had already been determined.
Seeing these scenes, children, women, and even the elderly weak and desperate in the face of the smiles of the world nobles made Rob''s hatred take the form of a devil behind him.
He was angry, very angry. He hadn''t been this angry in a very long time. He didn''t expect the tyranny of the Celestial Dragons to have reached such a horrifying extent.
Rob forcibly suppressed his anger and controlled his nerves. He scoffed when he saw Garp''s scene.
"That damn Garp, he only moves when it''s rted to Roger, right? Doesn''t he know what the Celestial Dragon bastards are doing to the innocent people in God Valley?"
Now Rob was sure that the entire Marine was just a weapon in the hands of the World Government. They wouldn''t move unless authorized by them. Even if Garp was extremely powerful, he was, in a certain sense, under the control of the government and the Celestial Dragons.
"So, Ivankov and Kuma met like this?"
"Even though he doesn''t have the ''standards'' of a real man, he is a true human who refused to be a ve and refused to see other ves suffer...."
Rob watched the shback of Kuma, who was once associated with Ivankov, and his former crew, and the Rocks Pirates withplex emotions.
"Do they want to kill 100,000 people? Isn''t that something beyond atrocities?"
Regarding the location of God Valley in the West Blue, he had known about it for a long time. He had been there before... on the same day as this tragedy, the former Rob was present, but he didn''t know what was really happening at the core.
"The manga has be bloodier..."
Rob noticed how a Celestial Dragon beheaded a poo human prey and another Celestial Dragon exploded the head of another prey with bullets.
He could only grit his teeth and continue reading the manga.
"Even a live broadcast is transmitting what is happening in God Valley to Marigoa... these fuckers are really enjoying their time."
"Ginny? Could she be Bonney''s mother? She''s really smart; she leaked the information we received at that time! Is she the direct cause of the famous God Valley incident? Just a little child!"
Rob''s eyes widened in shock when he learned the truth.
"The kid Kuma chose to be a willing taste because he doesn''t want anyone to die in front of him. The death of his father deeply affected him... so, he obtained the Nikyu Nikyu Fruit in this operation, huh? Amazing... everything is interconnected."
"Newgate... Shiki... Stussy... Linlin... Kaido... Gloriosa... Huh? Gloriosa!?!!?"
Rob fell into a moment of astonishment; his mind stopped thinking for a moment.
He didn''t care about Whitebeard, Kaido, Shiki, or even Stussy and Linlin, who were his women too, at this moment. After all, he already knew that they were part of the Rocks Pirates in the past. But he never expected to see this woman here.
"No, it''s impossible? Gloriosa didn''t tell me that she was part of the Rocks Pirates... I know that Shakky is part of the Rocks Pirates... In other words, Shakky was there that day with Whitebeard and the others, not Gloriosa... What''s happening here?"
Rob was sure of the integrity of his memories. The first met between Rayleigh and Shakky during the God Valley War, and their rtionship deepenedter when the Rocks Pirates'' crew was destroyed on that specific day. He didn''t see any sign of Gloriosa''s presence in his memories.
As Gloriosa had told him in the past, she went to sea at some point in her life but didn''t join any pirate crew. Moreover, the first man she fell in love with was Rob himself.
"But what appeared in the manga ispletely different from what is happening in this world."
"Could it be that this world is different from the original world... even before I arrived here?" Now Rob only realized the important fact he had overlooked earlier.
In this world where he existed, and the original One Piece world, there were some differences! After five years of being here, he had just discovered the first difference!
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 614: Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece! (Part 2)
Chapter 615: Naruto Shippuden episode 40!
Chapter 616: Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (Part 1)
_______________________________
Chapter 626 Robs Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece! (2)
Chapter 626 Rob''s Impression of the Recent Chapters of One Piece! (2)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
After pondering extensively on thisplex matter, Rob sighed slightly before lighting a cigarette to clear his mind.
"Why hasn''t Rocks appeared yet... Is Oda unwilling to reveal the events of that entire day through Kuma''s shback?"
Rob looked at the unmistakable faces of Newgate, Shiki, Kaido, and John, as well as Linlin, Stussy, and two others, then focused his gaze on Gloriosa..., "..."
She was his wife, her beautiful face still retained the same features, enhanced only after he gave her the dose containing his diluted blood.
"Finally, Roger''s pirates appeared. Haha, I remember the captain at that time had no mustache."
"Haha, the captain, Rayleigh, and Gaban are as lively as ever."
"This two devil fruis..." Seeing how Linlin managed to stop Ivankov from consuming the Blue Dragon Fruit with just a hair''s breadth, Rob felt shocked... The image of Kaido intertwined with Ivankov to form an extremely disgusting picture in his mind.
''Fortunately... Or everything would be different if that happened...''
It made perfect sense to Rob that Kuma would take his Devil Fruit in such a scenario and in such a way.
"The illogical thing is why Saturn didn''t kill him. Is it because he saw him as a mere child who couldn''t threaten or do anything? Or has he started thinking about how to use and benefit from him from that moment...? After all, Saturn is the Warrior God of Science and Defense..."
Seeing Saturn''s dark expression when Kuma mentioned wanting to save people in Nikka''s way made Rob more interested.
"I really want to see how the first Joy Boy was a thorn in your side that couldn''t be plucked out, hehe~ I know about it, but I don''t know how, the manga is the only way for me to know even though I''m part of the n of Knowledge Light."
"As expected, this bastard Morgans was very active long ago. I need to be more cautious of him." Seeing how Morgans helped the World Government cover up the true events in the God Valley made Rob more wary of him.
...
..
"Sigh..." Seeing two children crying at the end of the chapter made his heart tremble... he always had a soft spot for children.
"They have tasted the vor of relief and hope, after being submerged in the swamp of despair... their tears arepletely understandable." Rob could only sigh and shake his head repeatedly while smoking.
He really wanted to tear apart a Celestial Dragon or two for a little relief instead of smoking a cigarette.
He had already forgotten that it had been only one day since he killed another Celestial Dragon because he had ns to enve Hancock.
After finishing Chapter 1096 events, Rob immediately moved on to Chapter 1097.
"After the God Valley incident by 8 years... which means 28 years before Luffy set sail for the first time... that''s just 3 years before my arrival in this world..."
"This means that just after 3 years, the story plot will be affected by my arrival, and simr changes will ur... but strange... where is Ginny in all of this? Why haven''t I seen or heard about her?"
"No... could Ginny be Bonney herself?"
Rob fell into a whirlwind of thoughts, unable to confirm anything.
He had a mysterious exnation because he knew that this world was different from the original story even before his arrival...
''Maybe Ginny doesn''t exist in this world originally!''
Rob stopped hisplicated thoughts about it and gently looked at how kind the young Kuma was with a smile.
Seeing how this young priest willingly took on the pains and illnesses of the elderly made him deeply appreciate Kuma... having such a kind-hearted person in the world made Rob sigh for the fate of such a good man.
"I will make sure to give you a good life that you deserve... and I will find out the reason behind the disappearance of this smile in this world."
Because after all, the current Kuma was cold and dark with overwhelming sadness... only Bonney made him feel better.
"Another Timeskip... 25 years ago, this means 23 years before Luffy set sail... this means just 1 year after my arrival!"
"Kuma hasn''t married Ginny yet... hmm? Strange, when will Bonney be born then?"
Seeing how Kuma''s fear of making Ginny suffer the same fate as his mother just by marrying her made Rob more understanding of the current plot''s development.
"But they clearly love each other... sigh~"
"Oh! Dragon finally appeared! So this is where the name Freedom Armyes from?"
Rob was familiar with the name Freedom Army because it was the first name of the Revolutionary Army after Dragon left the Navy, saved Crocodile, and met Ivankov to organize this small army under the name ''Freedom Army''. That''s what happened in this world.
But apparently, the development in the original story was very simr!
(N/B: Hehe~ I''m already doing well in predicting Oda''s deceptive moves... may God grant me patience! Well, to remind you, my friends, I sessfully predicted the name Freedom Army before! Just as I predicted the existence of the so-called Holy Knights before their appearance in the story.)
Seeing how Dragon and the Revolutionary Army influenced Kuma, Rob connected the dots with the true tyrant king of the Sorbet Kingdom, Bikori, and how the Revolutionary Army did things, Rob quickly concluded that Dragon would overthrow the tyrant king''s rule.
"Haha! This king is interesting..."
Seeing the new king''s policy of dividing the country, Rob felt that having such a foolish king was not new in the world of pirates.
"I''ve never seen a king in my life who divides his own country."
"These ''fools'' are members of Bonney''s crew? Seeing two other familiar faces made Rob puzzled again.
"As expected, the new king''s policy has increased the chances of being targeted by Dragon..."
"Oh... It seems the Revolutionary Army in the original story is more promising than the current Revolutionary Army!"
"No, Garp joining as a guardian to the current Revolutionary Army can''t bepared fundamentally."
Seeing how Dragon desires to have a massive army spread across the world reminded Rob of Dragon''s simr ambition in this world.
"A short period in the marine, you say? Haha, a short period enough for you to make Sakazuki, the arrogant one, more humble in front of you."
Rob understood better what Dragon meant by the short period he spent in the Navy.
"Before 14 years ago? Is Ginny here too? Did something I did lead to this woman''s disappearance from the world? Let me specte... Bonney must have already been born by now, correct?"
Rob fell into a bout of thinking, bing more confused over time.
"So she became the leader of the Eastern Army, in the East Blue, right?"
"What, she was kidnapped!? How did this happen, and who''s that unexpected enemy!?"
Rob became more interested in knowing the details in the next chapter.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 615: Naruto Shippuden episode 40!
Chapter 616: Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 617: Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (Part 2)
_______________________________
Chapter 627 Naruto Shippuden episode 40!
Chapter 627 Naruto Shippuden episode 40!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
In the vibrant Country of Wano, a particrly noteworthy urrence took ce, captivating the attention of many.
The focal point of this momentous event was none other than a distinctive episode of the widely acimed Naruto anime series, specifically episodes 40 and 41 of Naruto Shippuden!
Engrossed in the unfolding narrative, Raizo and Kin''emon were fervently immersed in the anime show, setting aside any concerns rted to their daily tasks. Amidst the animated drama, the enemy in this arc, Orochimaru, retained his characteristic provocativeness, prompting livelymentary from the onlookers.
"Orochimaru is still as provocative as ever! The episode has justmenced," remarked Raizo.
"I can''t quite put my finger on it, but Kabuto seems even more vexing," added Kin''emon, revealing a shared sentiment.
As the anime characters grappled with their own challenges, Raizo and Kin''emon, oblivious to the world around them, reveled in the animated show. Unbeknownst to them, their master, Oden, quietly joined in on the viewing experience.
Discussing the intricacies of the plot, Oden, "Hasn''t Naruto given up hope of bringing Sasuke back? It''s bing rather bothersome."
"Yes, yes, that''s what I appreciate about Narutohe never gives up... huh?"
Suddenly, the familiar voice of their master, interjected, catching them off guard.
Raizo and Kin''emon, wide-eyed with realization, turned their attention to their master.
"It''s not like Sasuke is his girlfriend or something, right?" Oden added.
...
..
The episode continued, drawing exmations from Oden.
"Oh! Orochimaru was dealt a powerful blow by Naruto, who activated the Kyuubi mode... all for that troublesome Sasuke. This is really annoying."
...
Impel Down:
"Naruto possesses such a terrifying power..."
"So, is that the essence of being a Jinchuriki?!"
"This is truly astonishing!"
Magen and Shiryu, two high-ranking officials in the prison, exchanged astonished nces as they observed the awe-inspiring disy of Naruto''s formidable power.
The live broadcast from Marigoa had captured their undivided attention, showcasing the intensity of the moment.
The entire atmosphere within the prison was charged with adrenaline as guards and officials alike were gripped by the unfolding events on the screen.
The anime episode had a profound impact on them, and they found themselves immersed in the sheer spectacle of Naruto''s prowess.
The sight of the angry Naruto, surrounded by the vtile chakra of the ignorant kyuubi, left an indelible impression on everyone present. It became apparent that Naruto harbored an immense reservoir of power within his body, surpassing even the capabilities of most Devil Fruits known to exist. It was a force that transcended ordinary boundaries.
Inside Naruto was a real devil!
...
..
''This is the might of the Nine-Tailed Fox...!!''
In a specific cell on the first level of the prison, an almost 14-year-old girl was confinedCatarina Devon, who found herself in Impel Down due to certain circumstances.
''If only I could wield such power... I wouldn''t have fallen into the clutches of these scums...''
Catarina Devon was fortunate enough to witness the spectacle purely due to luck. The cell she upied happened to be directly across from the broadcasting device, making her one of the fortunate few.
Deep down, Catarina Devon harbored envy toward Naruto for the power he possessed. She too possessed the mythical Devil Fruitthe Nine-Tailed Fox! However, unlike Naruto, her Nine-Tailed Fox was lifeless.
...
Ohara:
As the Kyuubi ensnared Naruto in its grasp, the chakras surrounding him turned ck, coalescing into a dark sphere that Orochimaru observed intently. The searing of Naruto''s skin and the flow of his blood sent shivers down the spines of those watching in Ohara.
"Sometimes the cost of acquiring power is so exorbitant that it bes almost unattainable," calmly remarked Domingo as he observed the episode through the window of his house, the scenes projected across the entire ind.
"Just like me, I rushed too much after eating that speed fruit," hastily replied Rosinante.
"Do you consider this a steep price, like peeling off your flesh and melting your blood? Fufu~" mocked Domingo.
"What amused me most in this episode was Sai''s indifference to Sakura when she was plummeting to her demise, hahaha! His reaction is intriguing."
"Why doesn''t she just die, and we''d be done with her..."
...
..
"With only four tails, he has transformed into such a horrifying monstrosity... what about the fifth tail and beyond?"
"We all know that the Kyuubi is the most potent among the tailed beasts, meaning his four-tailed state surpasses that of another tailed beast..."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Hmm, that does make sense."
"So, what do you think Orochimaru''s fate will be after this battle?"
"Heh... He''ll emerge unscathed even if he faces the Kyuubi himself, not to mention the four-tailed Naruto."
"He truly is a resilient worm, much like me... Oh, I forgot that I''m already dead, Yohohoho!"
A group of oldrades, including Brook, Vegapunk, and Colver, reveled in the events of the sadly concluded episode.
"Vegapunk... I need to talk to you."
At this moment, Rob arrived and summoned Vegapunk.
Vegapunk was surprised but didn''t refuse.
"Well..."
...
"What do you want to talk about?"
After the two found a secluded spot, Vegapunk inquired.
"I''ll ask you questions about Bartholomew Kuma, and you''ll answer me honestly based on your knowledge."
By now, Rob had finished reading all the new chapters...
Surprised by the appearance of a new chapter in his System Shop, titled "The Birth of Bonney," Rob remainedposed when learning that Bonney was not Kuma''s biological daughter but the offspring of a Celestial Dragon who had used her mother as a sex ve.
Vegapunk, upon hearing Kuma''s name, nodded in acknowledgment.
"Well..."
"What do you know about Bartholomew Kuma?"
This marked Rob''s first question.
"He''s a Baneer," Vegapunk replied.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 616: Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 617: Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 618: Akainu''s Extremist Justice.
_______________________________
Chapter 628 Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (1)
Chapter 628 Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (1)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
The time progressed gradually, without them realizing it had already been a month since thest volume of One Piece was released.
...
..
"Last month was truly eventful."
"Hey, regarding that Slime manga, it''s interesting how Rimuru managed to create his own country of monsters... no one expected this development in the plot."
"Yeah, yeah, looking forward to seeing how his kingdom evolves!"
"What I liked the most was how Jin-Woo disguised himself in the mining team at the Hunters Guild dungeon."
"Haha! That was fun, man!"
"If it weren''t for Jin-Woo, their second team of A and B rank hunters would have died at the hands of the high orcs."
"And the new shadow soldiers from the high orcs... they are really terrifying creatures... I felt the same fear as A-rank hunters when I saw them."
"Especially the high orc''s boss, the wizard boss... seriously, if it weren''t for Jin-Woo, they would have been wiped out easily."
"Haha! Cha Hai-In''s embarrassing situation, carrying the axe, cracked me up a lot."
"She looked even more beautiful feeling embarrassed... wonder what''s her story with the foul smell?"
"Heightened senses can be a problem sometimes."
Everywhere, you could hear suchmon discussions about mangas, manhwas, and even the anime episodes released in this month.
Each show had its dedicated fans... even if a show had already ended, like Bleach manga and Akame Ga Kill anime, and also Hunter X Hunter anime, whose fans still hoped for a second part.
Well, Rob himself still hoped for that. (The author and readers too.)
For example, fans of Attack On Titan and Naruto Shippuden had a feast of enjoyable and thrilling episodes, especially AOT, which returned from a month-long hiatus.
The first episode of Season 4 and thest one caused a massive buzz worldwide. Everyone is still shocked until now.
(N/B: With AOT finally reaching Season 4, I''ll focus a lot on its different parts in the uing chapters after this arc.)
...
Ohara:
''Finally, the Impel Down Arc is here.'' A faint smile appeared on Rob''s face as he recalled the moments he enjoyed drawing so much in thest two days.
''Especially the scenes with Buggy and Mister 3, all of them are funny without exception...'' Rob wished that the funny scenes would help lighten the somber mood of the arc, at least a little.
''Sigh... I feel sorry for Rouge and Roger, whose hope will rise to save Ace only to evaporate in the end.''
"What are you thinking, dear? You seem upset." At that moment, Olvia, who was wearing only underwear, spoke with a warm and enticing voice.
"I''m thinking whether I should kill Akainu now or wait until the end of the War arc," Rob said without thinking, surprising Olvia.
"Huh?"
"Haha! Just kidding, well, anyway, by that time at least three living legends will want to kill him."
"Why?" Olvia asked curiously. "Don''t tell me that ''Odhi''s theory'' about the death..."
Before Olvia could finish her words, Rob interrupted her, "It''s time to work, my dear. I''ll go release the new volume... join me with the girls at the store."
Saying that, Rob disappeared from the bed like a sh, appearing outside the art store. It was already seven in the morning, with two hours left before the release of the new chapters.
"Heh... he escaped as usual." Olvia sighed as this time Rob refused to give her an early copy to read, as he used to do.
"Sigh... I feel like the ending won''t be good." she sighed.
...
Marineford:
"You fools, stop what you''re doing!"
In the military port, Zephyr''s loud voice echoed, disturbing all the recruits who were cleaning the ships or removing the sails.
"It''s Admiral Zifu-sama!"
"Admiral!"
The recruits stopped what they were doing instinctively.
"Clear the way for the transport ship immediately!"
The transport ship had arrived some time ago, but it couldn''t find a ce to dock in the crowded port full of warships, so Zephyr had toe personally to ensure the transport ship wouldn''t be damaged.
"Understood, Admiral!"
After all, the transport ship carried an uncountable number of copies from the new arc!
Impel Down Arc!
...
"Garp...!" Seeing Garp again at the beginning of the manga chapters caused veins to appear on Sengoku''s forehead.
He wouldn''t forget how Garp betrayed them and joined the Revolutionary Army.
After calming himself, Sengoku carefully noticed the contents of Garp''s words.
Chapter 525: "The Sea Floor Prison Impel Down.
"I would have preferred for you and Luffy to have be great marines. but you did the opposite and turned into rogues...!!" Garp hadn''t left yet, still talking to Ace with a heavy heart.
"Yeah. speaking of which... I told Luffy about his father... he was surprised that his father was even around." Garp continued mockingly.
Hearing that, Ace replied: "That stuff... doesn''t matter. one way or another... Luffy and I... we both have the blood of an infamous criminal running through our veins... there''s no way we would''ve be marines..." Ace was convinced of his words, so he continued saying: " but...!! I took the name Portgas... to show my gratitude to my mother..."
"My good-for-nothing father never gave me anything aside from half my blood... I don''t have any memories of him... and I don''t owe him a thing..." It seemed like Ace really hated his biological father.
"Well, be that as it may... he is who he is..." Garp wanted to speak, but Ace cut him off.
"So... old man..."
At that moment, Ace remembered the day he tried to kill Whitebeard but failed no matter how hard he tried.
(You look like you''re about to die, kid...) Whitebeard extended his hand to him, saying: (Why don''t you take on my name and run wild...!!? Be my son!!!)
"The only father I have... is Whitebeard...!!!" Ace seemed to acknowledge only Whitebeard as his father.
"He''s always wanted Luffy and Ace to be Marines? Is that his dream in the manga?"
Surprised, Sengoku, but that didn''t diminish the hatred in his heart.
"This kid? Why does he deny his origins as the son of the Pirate King and not cherish them? Isn''t he also a pirate?"
"When Whitebeard offered you his name and told you to run wild, did you ept it obediently?"
"Isn''t this just a childcking the affection of his parents who found someone willing to ept him?"
"Well, from that perspective, Newgate has many and varied weaknesses."
"Hmph! And those weaknesses will be the reason for his downfall in this war." Sakazuki said in the end with a mocking tone.
His hatred for pirates surpassed all logic, whether they were evil or good, all were equal in his eyes.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
_______________________________
Chapter 617: Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 618: Akainu''s Extremist Justice.
Chapter 619: Impel Down.
_______________________________
Chapter 629 Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (2)
Chapter 629 Summit War Saga: Impel Down Arc! (2)
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Gentle winds blew, neither strong nor weak, but they rustled the man''s cloak and the woman''s hair only, on a slightly elevated grassy hill overlooking the sea.
They gazed at a majestic pirate ship, its crew spreading out across the ind''s surface.
"... He doesn''t mean that from the depths of his heart, does he?" The woman seemed to ask the man beside her... but she was actually trying to tell him that the boy in the manga didn''t mean what he was saying.
"It''s okay, Rouge. The kid suffered a lot without his parents. It''s not strange for him to have such thoughts." Roger replied with a warm smile on his face.
He tried to maintain a calm facade in front of his wife so she wouldn''t sense his sorrow at that moment. After all, who wants to hear such harsh denial from their own son? Even if it''s he who''s being denied, or his counterpart in the manga, who''s already "dead."
He still represented his counterpart in the manga and eagerly anticipated Ace''s birth in this world to be an ideal father.
"Damn you, Newgate! He''s a pro at stealing others'' children! Our son isn''t spared from him... Well, go and adopt everyone, you bastard!"
"Pft..." Rouge chuckled gently after seeing her husband''sedic reaction.
"Wahahaha!" Seeing her beautifulughter, Roger couldn''t help but burst intoughter himself.
"It seems Gaban and the others are feeling angry after seeing Newgate''s deed. Listen to their angry curses."
"My dear... don''t get angry at Ace in the manga... he''s... he''s miserably wretched to the point that-" Roger put two fingers on Rouge''s lips, stopping her from talking.
"How can I feel anger? I don''t deserve that. He deserves to be angry, to hate me, to rebel against me. After all, I wasn''t a father to him, not even for a day..."
"Look at what he said to Garp here... I didn''t give him anything except half of his blood. I didn''t leave him a single memory. He grew up hearing people curse me as the king of piratesno, the king of demons who was eventually executed, and the world was relieved of his tyranny."
"Heh~ No, the world didn''t really get relieved. With a few words from him before his death, he caused a frenzy among pirates worldwide, giving birth to hundreds of thousands of new pirates, meaning he caused an entire era of grief for ordinary people... How can he not hate me when he grew up hearing that the name Gold Roger equals the devil?"
Roger spoke non-stop, but when he stopped, he sighed, and a small tear couldn''t be stopped from falling from his eye.
"He''s my son..."
"... Yes, he''s your son." Rouge embraced him, silently wiping away her tears.
...
Wano Country:
"It seems Roger won''t sleep tonight. Gurararara!"
"It''s sad to hear your biological son say such things."
"You too, Oden?"
"Hmm... well, it is indeed sad, but he should be grateful because I raised his son as my own."
"He must know how much I love my sons."
Whitebeard continued to drink his own beer while chatting with Oden.
"But I heard you sent your biological son to Rob..."
Whitebeard''s forehead trembled upon hearing that, feeling like he swallowed a mosquito.
"I sent him for treatment only."
...
"Chapter 525" Events:
"Vice Admiral Momonga!! We''ve spotted a pirate ship at ten o''clock!"
On board the warship carrying Luffy and Hancock towards Impel Down, the Marines noticed a specific pirate ship.
The pirate g belonged to Buggy the Clown!
"Whose ship is it...?" Momonga inquired.
"I feel like I''ve seen that g before... I''ll look it up right away," replied a Marine using binocrs.
"Leave them. We''re on a tight schedule," Momonga ordered without hesitation. The most important thing for him was escorting Hancock to Marineford on time, and he didn''t want any additional dys disrupting his ns.
After the ship stopped in front of the massive Gate of Justice, Momonga spoke with the officials at this departure point.
[] This is Momonga, Marine code G100660. We will soon enter the current. Prepare to open the gate. []
[The Marine ship that Luffy and Hancock are on is approaching the ''Tri-Current'' reserved for marine use, tying together the government''s three central points.]
In the background, there was a schematic diagram illustrating the current location of the ship and the three central points of the government: Enies Lobby, Marineford, and Impel Down.
"It''s good to follow orders... but why ignore the pirates, Momonga?" Sakazuki''s tone made Momonga flinch.
"It''s not like remnants of Buggy and Alvida can do anything, right?" Kuzan eased the intensity of the argument.
"Heh~ That clown got caught too? When?" Borsalino felt curious.
"Well, well, this is Momonga, and that''s apletely different counterpart. Don''t mix manga with reality, Sakazuki," Sengoku said calmly.
"But the manga is always right."
"You''ll see that in the Summit War. I''ll make sure the manga highlights my strength and dominance against those cursed pirates."
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"You''re doing it again?" Dragon said without any change in his expression.
Before him stood Kuma in his clergy attire, extracting the pains and illnesses of the weak old men and old women in the vige where Kuma''s church was located, away from his royal pce.
"I''ve gotten used to it already..."
"You really don''t need to do this, Kumachi. Your kindness alone is enough for my healing."
"Please, return to us that gentle smile... seeing you smile is the greatest medicine for us."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"You''re not Ginny to make him smile."
When the elderly mentioned Ginny''s name, Kuma''s expression stiffened before bing sadder.
"Aren''t you ready to talk to Rob about her yet? I''m sure he can help you seek revenge at least."
"Who do you want revenge on? This old man will do it for you." Garp arrived at that moment.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 618: Akainu''s Extremist Justice.
Chapter 619: Impel Down.
Chapter 620: Luffy and Buggy in Impel Down!
_______________________________
Chapter 630 Akainus Extremist Justice.
Chapter 630 Akainu''s Extremist Justice.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
"Eeeeh!? When was I captured and thrown into Impel Down!!!"
"How can you abandon ''me'' just because a wench like Alvida said that saving me is impossible!!"
"Ahhh!! Is this the crew relied upon by the future Pirate King, Buggy-sama!?"
At this moment, Buggy was in a state of shock and anger because of his future crew members who abandoned him.
"Hahaha! What an interesting crew you''ll have in the future, Buggy." Shanksughed.
"Shut up, you fucker!!"
"Well, you should consider logic a bit. It''s impossible for them to cross the Sea Kings'' nest to reach Impel Down. In that regard, Alvida is right." Shanks said.
"Even if they somehow manage to reach Impel Down, they''ll just be a new batch of prisoners. With their weak strength, they won''t even be able to pass through the front gate, let alone save you."
"It''s not like you have an ''Emperor'' crew like mine, hehe~"
"Stop boasting, you bastard! Someday I''ll have my own Emperor crew! You won''t even be able to defeat my first mate!" Buggy shouted angrily.
"Bft! Wahahaha!" Upon hearing that, Roger''s crew burst intoughter, including Gaban and Rayleigh.
"It seems like they didn''t take Buggy''s ''joke'' seriously at all."
Because of that, the gloomy atmosphere from Ace''s previous words was lightened, and the rest of the crew went back to reading chapters with smiles on their faces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Anything rted to you appearing means fun and heartyughter. You truly y the role of the perfect evil clown in the manga, Buggy..." Rayleigh said to Buggy with a smile.
"I want to know how I ended up in Impel Down... Luffy is going there, which means we''ll meet again there! The chance to get revenge on that rubber brat is here!"
"Or maybe, I got it! I allowed them to capture me on purpose so I could save Ace! What a genius move! I, the great clown Buggy, will be the one to save the captain''s son and force him to ept his father''s true name!"
Upon hearing that, Roger, who was sitting with his wife at a distance, smiled.
"Maybe Buggy''s appearance in this arc will bring us some surprises," he said.
...
"Chapter 525" Events:
[The world''s greatest prison: The sea floor prison, Impel Down.]
In the background, a giant building appeared, most of its structure built underwater! The Great Sea Kings surrounded it from every side. The design of this prison was truly miraculous.
After all, everything was designed to be like hell on earth, visible from the faces of the miserable prisoners who were subjected to all kinds of torture.
"Buhaah!!! Oweh!!! Ah!!! Haa"
"Haa Cough"
"Gueaahhhh!!!"
"Aaaahhh!!!"
"Please!!! Just kill me!!!"
"Aaahhhhh!!!"
..
[It has been four and a half days since the ship departed from Amazon Lily.]
In the background, a massive justice gate opened, allowing the warship to enter.
"Vice Admiral Momonga!!" "We''ve arrived at Impel Down!!!"
"We were slowed a bit by headwinds, but"
Momonga interrupted the soldier, saying: "No matter Let''s hurry. Get Hancock out here!!"
"Yes, sir!!"
"What the heck is this?" Luffy, who was observing the situation from Hancock''s room window, was shocked.
"This is the most dangerous ce in the world right now. Of course, they''de out in battle formation" Hancock answered honestly.
"There are even more battleships than the Buster call had!!! So this is where Ace is?" Luffy was sweating without consciousness, but this did not diminish his determination to save Ace.
"He''s probably far beneath the surface."
" Now quickly, into my clothes" Hancock said.
..
"Buggy the clown!? He disappeared from his cell!? Does he have a Devil Fruit power?" At this moment, a high-ranking official in the prison received information about Buggy escaping from his cell.
"Vice Chief!! Vice Admiral Momonga and The Shichibukai, Lady Hancock, have arrived!!" The prison guard reported.
"Got it, I''ll be right there!!"
..
"Waah S She She''s so pretty Come on, open the gate!!!"
"Open it up!"
"Open it up!" At the moment Hancock appeared, the prison guards lost theirposure and acted like Sanji in love.
(Here we go!!! Luffy!!) Hancock whispered silently before entering the prison.
[Thirty-three hours remain until Ace''s public execution.] The narrator continued preparations for the war drums.
Holy Land, Marigoa:
"Seriously... is this guy Momonga an idiot?"
"Don''t tell me he really didn''t sense anything wrong?"
"No, why would Sengoku ept the Shichibukai''s request to meet ''the key to the war'' in such a critical moment?"
"Even if she doesn''t participate in the war as an ally, it''s not important. What will another Shichibukai add to a war at this level?"
"This doesn''t bode well... all the secrets of Impel Down will be exposed!"
"Isn''t that good? All this time, they only heard terrifying stories about it. Today, they will see how truly terrifying it is in detail. This will help us regain the currently shaky government authority."
"Yes, people and pirates'' fear of being sent to Impel Down will make them fear us even more and revere us instinctively. This will help us stabilize the situation indeed."
At this moment, the Five Elders were more enthusiastic about the discussion than ever before.
At that time, the main reason for destroying Enies Lobby was because it was secretly necessary to destroy it after its exposure, but this time, the situation would not be strict and would not require an immediate reaction like that...
This time, even if all the secrets of Impel Down are revealed, in such a cold war against Rob''s organization, it might be a good thing to expose them to regain thend and the position, even if only a little.
"... Hancock will participate in the war as a reliable helper for her beloved, fufu~ I look forward to seeing how she will y behind the scenes..."
At that moment, the Five Elders heard a resonant and enchanting voice that made them instinctively stiffen.
''Lord Imu is enjoying...''
That was theirmon thought.
...
Marineford:
"What the heck is this...? He really made it to Impel Down! What nonsense!!!" Sengoku''s angry voice echoed, not expecting Luffy to sessfully enter the prison gates.
"Ace is still there..." Sengoku trembled with fear at the mere thought that the person entering the prison was the troublemaker and miracle worker! It was that Straw Hat Luffy! No matter how weak he was, he was more terrifying because he would win in a way that made you feel despair!
''How did he do it...'' That will be your question when everything is over.
''The cursed plot armor! Is this what the ''destiny'' of this world wants?''
"... The Whitebeard and Ace will die even if Rob himself is alive and kicking in the manga. Even if Rogeres back to life in the manga, he won''t save them, Hmph!" Akainu sneered as he said that.
His sense of extreme justice was at the beginning of its peak, so he fully believed that justice would take its course in this war... after all, the winner would decide what true justice is.
From a certain perspective, he was absolutely right.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 619: Impel Down.
Chapter 620: Luffy and Buggy in Impel Down!
Chapter 621: Magen''s Conclusions So Far.
_______________________________
Chapter 631 Impel Down.
Chapter 631 Impel Down.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/kVCSFfHeaq (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Chapter 526: "Adventure In The Great Prison"
[The great prison Impel Down, The Calm Belt.]
"Please be cautious!!"
"Lady Hancock~ Have a safe trip!!"
"Silence!!" At this moment, Momonga shouted at his soldiers to be silent.
"Don''t be like that! Take care."
Ignoring the cries of the guards captured by Hancock''s beauty, Momonga spoke: "The atmosphere is incredibly heavy I wonder if hell is like this?"
"...!?" Hearing that, Luffy was lost in thought.
After a short while, they encountered the right person who greeted them, wearing only pants with the Impel Down logo consisting of the letter "I" prating the letter "M" vertically, surrounded by a circle with a crown on top and two open wings in the middle of the letters.
"Wee To Impel Down!!!"
{Great Prison Impel Down Vice-Warden Hannyabal (Ambitious)}
Hannyabal was very tall, three meters in height, resembling a devil disguised as a pharaoh. It was clear that he was a member of the Moria''s race, who resembled demons more than they did humans.
"Ah, excuse me, ''My'' is a bit of an exaggeration. I am the Vice-Warden, Hannyabal!! Nice to meet you." Hannyabal shook hands with Momonga.
"I''m Momonga."
"I''ve heard about your situation, is this the ''Empress,'' Lady Hancock?"
" My ''Empress,'' Hancock? Ah!! Ah!! Excuse me!! My ambitions are showing again."
It turned out that Hannyabal was quite entric.
Impel Down:
"What''s the matter with this fool!?"
"... Hannyabal will be your deputy? What a joke!!"
The faces of Magen, Shiryu, and the rest of the prison officials trembled at this moment as they navigated through the events of the chapter.
Only Hannyabal, who was just an ordinary guard at the moment, couldn''t control the expressions on his face, which formed a spontaneous smile.
"My My excuse me, sir! My counterpart in the manga is a bit enthusiastic, I didn''t mean to describe you as the Damned Warden at all..."
As soon as he finished saying that, Magen gave him a deadly look, "Get out of my way, you insolent!-"
As he shouted that, everyone heard the sound of his stomach wanting to empty as soon as possible...
''Damn it!'' Magen rushed towards the nearest bathroom.
Except for the just-happenededic scene, everyone in Impel Down was excited to see themselves in the manga. After all, most of them were newly promoted young guards, meaning they were the future of the massive sea-depth prison.
The appearance of Hannyabal as the Vice-Warden was a prime example of that!
''I wonder when I''ll show up... Since this weakling became Magen''s deputy, what have I be? Wait! I am now the Head Jailer in the prison... Is Domino, by any chance, my deputy?''
At that moment, Shiryu was deep in thought, especially after Hannyabal introduced Domino as the Vice-Head Jailer in the manga.
Anyway, at the moment, the town of Impel Down was buzzing! The current arc of One Piece would unfold here in Impel Down entirely!
Especially since the story''s protagonist, Monkey D. Luffy, sessfully infiltrated the main Impel Down building.
The world as a whole was about to witness what this prison called ''Hell with 5 levels'' held. All its secrets would be revealed in this arc.
...
..
"That extra floor... will surely be revealed! What will we do?"
Aftering out of the bathroom, Magen had to suppress his urge to relieve himself again and focus on the manga events unfolding at an unbelievably fast pace. He had just asked Shiryu.
"Don''t touch me with your dirty hand... Hmph!" Shiryu snorted in disgust after sessfully avoiding Magen''s hand that was close to falling on his shoulder.
Then, he regained his calm expression and said, "What do you think we can do after the sixth floor is revealed? Nothing at all, we can only watch in silence. I wish I didn''t see myself imprisoned there only... Otherwise..."
"Otherwise what?" At that moment, it seemed like sparks were flying between these two heads.
...
Ohara:
"So, this is Impel Down from the inside? Interesting."
"It''s said to be a real hell... Seeing a little of the suffering prisoners taste here made me shudder... What''s with that monster resembling a two-legged bull and carrying a trident? How frightening!"
"He''s no more terrifying than throwing pirates into boiling water... Oh God, this is a real hell!"
"Silence, this is nothing, just the first floor... What about the second, third, fourth, and fifth!?"
"Is this the fate of the captured pirates... Considering the crimes they''vemitted, this punishment is lenient."
"The World Government deserves praise in this aspect; they''ve created a real hell for the wrongdoers!"
"They deserve praise, my ass! They are the biggest bastards in this world who deserve to be thrown into this prison! Each celestial dragon of them is a son of whores!"
Hearing that, a heated debate erupted between those who hated celestial dragons and those who hated pirates. Each had their own opinion, and such discussions were always debated on forums and in reality.
It seemed like the people of the world had been liberated from many pressures and invisible tensions in this peaceful era where two poles coexisted at the same level rather than one dominating force.
...
..
"Fufu~ Finally, the world will see the difference between democracy and dictatorship."
"What do you mean, big brother?"
Rosinante asked innocently as he didn''t understand what his brother meant.
"That''s why the teacher always urges you to attend school lessons, which you skip with excuses that they are boring, you idiot."
"Those lessons!? Don''t you also skip them?"
"Heh~ That''s because I''ve had enough of the lessons and be aware of most of what is taught there, you little fool."
"..." Enel remained silent as he also skipped school most of the time, the reason being that he found the tasks of the hunters more enjoyable than listening to endless lessons from teachers.
"We, as the powerful organization known as the Hunters'' Coalition, represent the democratic side. Even with the ''pirate'' prisoners, we are democratic enough. Our prison is not hell; it is a ce for rehabilitation. Entering it does not mean staying there forever. There are judges who decide the duration the prisoner will remain imprisoned, and there arewyers who have the right to defend the prisoner and request an appeal even after the judgment is issued, or simply stand against it... This is what democracy represents, beloved even by criminals who have recently begun to surrender obediently!"
"As for the dictatorial side, it represents the World Government. You''ve seen enough of it, and you will see a lot in the aspects of this prison nicknamed Hell."
Rosinante and Enel were not the only listeners; there were others, including archaeologists represented by Clover, scientists represented by Vegapunk, musicians represented by Brook, as well as giants represented by Saul, legendary hunters represented by Issho, and three others...
All of them nodded internally in appreciation of the knowledge andprehensiveness of this young man who was terrifying in the manga.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 620: Luffy and Buggy in Impel Down!
Chapter 621: Magen''s Conclusions So Far.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 622: Who Are You Really?
_______________________________
Chapter 632 Luffy and Buggy in Impel Down!
Chapter 632 Luffy and Buggy in Impel Down!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv (New)
_______________________________
::::::::
Chapter 526''s Events:
"Now, put on these kairouseki handcuffs first..." Before starting the body inspection of Hancock, Domino took out kairouseki handcuffs.
"Please be gentle..." Hancock said with an expression of innocence and a slight blush, causing Domino to be taken aback, "Eh?"
Both Domino and the Surveince Den Den Mushi froze in an instant.
"Puhah! That was close!! I was about to jump out and take my chances on not being seen." Luffy left his warm hiding ce after making sure no one was watching him.
"Luffy...!! It looks like this is as far as I can take you. I won''t be able to use my powers from here on in... And without my mantle, there''s no ce for you to hide."
"I wanted to be of more help to you, but..." Hancock looked somewhat sad.
A big smile appeared on Luffy''s face before he said, "What''re you talking about!? If I were on my own, I wouldn''t even have gotten this far!! You got me onto the warship and into the building. That''s plenty!!"
"Luffy... This ce is a fortress built to keep people in...!! Whatever you do, don''t do anything that''ll get you noticed!!" Hancock began emphasizing what he should be cautious of, fearing for his safety. "If they catch you, you''ll never get out again...!! You''re strong... but don''t run wild!! Please promise me that...!!!"
Once she finished saying that, Luffy grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "All right, I got it! It''s a promise!! Thanks for everything, Hancock!! I''ll never forget this debt!! I''ll definitely repay you one day!!!"
''He...!! He called me... He called me Hancock...?'' After the shock, a great feeling of joy came to her heart, recalling Luffy''s voice calling her "Hey, Hanmock!" earlier.
"Now I can die... with no regrets... This is... mutual love..."
"Hey! You can undo the petrification!! I''ll take care of the rest!!"
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Buwahahahaha! What a lucky grandson! Winning the heart of such powerful beauty! As expected from a descendant of the Monkey family!" The joyful sound of Garp echoed all around the vige immediately after he held the new volume in his hand.
Of course, everyone knew that Garp was absolutely right... In apletely foolish manner, Luffy had won the love of Boa Hancock, the beloved of millions and the number one beauty, as confessed by most manga readers in thetest monthly poll.
As soon as she made her first appearance, Hancock surpassed all the female characters that had appeared so far, including Nami, Robin, Vivi, Hina, and others, to top the list of the most beautiful women in the manga rightfully and deservedly.
Exactly as described in the manga as the beauty queen of the world, she truly deserved her title... at least until now.
"Hmph! My manga counterpart is much more beautiful than her!" Bonney, in her child form, puffed her cheeks gently and expressed her anger towards Garp.
After all, this was her true age... everything she had shown before was fake ages to deceive people and fake her identity under the orders of her adoptive father. Now she no longer needed that since the organization her adoptive father joined was extremely powerful in the first ce. Kuma could no longer deprive her of her childhood.
Ginny''s wish, after all, was to allow her to live a good life unlike her own.
"Buwahahaha! Is Bonney-chan really angry? Don''t worry; my grandson won''t marry anyone but you!" Garp quickly moved his arms and embraced the mischievous child who allowed no one else to hug her except her father.
"Leave me alone, you cheeky old man! I won''t marry your stupid grandson; the man I''ll marry is only Nikka! Daddy! Daddy! Save me!" she shouted.
"Buwahahahaha! Nikka? Do you already have a man in mind, you mischievous child!"
"..." Dragon and Kuma shook their heads helplessly at this scene, while Ivankovughed heartily at Bonney''s predicament.
Crocodile wanted to save her, but he remembered the strength of the Iron Fist and hesitated instinctively.
After a while, Garp put Bonney down before gently patting her head. "As if my grandson would marry a mischievous girl like you. Two gluttons can''t meet, you''ll end up eating each other in the end..."
Garp remembered what Kuma had told him about this child and her shocking background and could only sigh.
After her mother gained freedom from the Celestial Dragons after a long struggle, she decided to sacrifice her life to free her daughter from the curse of the dangerous disease called the Ruby Scales. After all, it was her who transmitted the disease to her.
At this moment, Garp really wanted to tear apart some Celestial Dragons to vent... he truly loved Bonney; she was an incredibly cheerful child despite her foul mouth.
"Pooo~" Bonney stuck out her tongue at Garp before running towards her father.
They were currently in the vicinity of the Sun God Church, in the southern part of the kingdom, which had be the main headquarters of the Revolutionary Army and no longer suffered from any tyrannical royal rule, as happened in the past. This urred after Kuma took control of the kingdom at the request of its inhabitants and killed the king.
"Impel Down, huh? I wonder what level of destruction and chaos awaits that ce after Luffy arrives..." Dragon wondered with a smiling expression, then eagerly turned to the next page.
...
Ohara:
"This girl haspletely fallen into deep love, Fufu..."ughed Shakky.
"My precious daughter..." sighted Olvia.
"Where is she now?" asked Otohime.
"With Robin, Makino, Sonia, Mari, Scarlett, and some little dwarves from the Tontatta Tribe on Whole Cake Ind for y..." Olvia answered as she was the one who sent them there in the first ce.
"That despicable Linlin is nning something. It''s clear she''s looking for a night with Rob as a reward for taking care of the children." Bell-mre sneered with disdain.
"Haha! You still feel the loss against her after all, oh Be, you''re still too young to gain ground against Linlin... she''s much more terrifying than you can imagine." At this moment, the young Stussy spoke with a tempting tone, even though she was a copy of her original self, she still had the most knowledge about the threat of Charlotte Linlin... that woman, no, the monster, nothing could stop her from achieving her goals.
"We''ll see then... who in the future will have the most fertilend." Bell-mre said cunningly.
"Now, the most important thing is to reduce the impact of the manga on reality ording to the husband''s will."
"After readers finish enjoying their time, we''ll have to conduct an awareness session, as the husband said," Olvia announced calmly while flipping through the pages.
...
..
"Shakin!! Gyahahaha, you think you can cut me!? Idiots!!!"
Buggy was being chased fiercely by the monstrous guards carrying sharp axes at this moment. He was split in half by one of them but quickly reattached himself and mocked them.
That was before his eyes widened in shock, and his teeth jumped out of ce when he saw Luffy. "Dowaaaah!! Strawhat!? Why are you here!!?"
At this moment, Buggy and Luffy crossed paths again in Impel Down.
"Eh!?" "Oh It''s just Buggy." Luffy didn''t care and continued running.
"Don''t screw around, you moron!!! You''re as impudent as always!! I never heard that you were caught too!" eximed Buggy.
"I came in on my own, I wasn''t caught!!" replied Luffy.
"What kind of idiot would go into a prison on his own!!?"
"Hah! Could you have!? You heard about how I was captured and you came to help me" Buggy was so moved to the point of tears.
But in the next moment: "There''s no way, you stupid bastard!!! There''s something wrong here!!!"
"What the hell are you talking about!!?" Luffy''s eyes widened when he realized his situation.
"I promised Hancock that I wouldn''t draw attention to myself, but you came along and screwing it all up!!!"
"Hahahahaha!!!"
"Wahahahaha!!!"
"Hahahaha! Two fools have gathered again!"
"Kahahaha! Even in such a dangerous situation, they still have the courage to engage in a serious verbal conflict!"
"Buggy and Luffy in Impel Down! Hahaha! The era of this prison is over! Today, the indestructible legend wille to an end!"
"Hahaha! I''ll dieughing! The expression on Buggy''s face when he saw Luffy was extremely funny."
"Poor Buggy, it''s pitiful. He must have taken a strong blow when Luffy didn''t react as much as he did when he saw him, saying, ''Oh, it''s just Buggy...'' Hahaha!!"
"What an entertaining chase! The events are bing more exciting rapidly!"
"Hahaha! Luffy is quickly breaking his promise! If Hancock knew he had been discovered already, I don''t know how she would react."
"He''s still on the first floor! Hahaha! I''m curious how he will manage to go all the way down to the fifth floor amidst all these strange monsters and powerful guards."
At this moment, the readers on Ohara were in a reading frenzy, the long-awaited fantastic events had finally arrived.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 621: Magen''s Conclusions So Far.
Chapter 622: Who Are You Really?
Chapter 623: Impel Down''s Design!
_______________________________
Chapter 633 Magellans Conclusions So Far.
Chapter 633 Magen''s Conclusions So Far.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Marineford:
"What do these two bastards n to do!?" eximed Sengoku.
"Who is currently in charge of the prison in the manga? Is it Magen? Where is he amidst all this chaos, for heaven''s sake? In the bathroom?"
"Impel Down has at least two strong figures like Admirals in charge, don''t tell me that just two troublemakers like Luffy and Buggy will turn it upside down!!?"
"That''s practically impossible... but we''re talking about Luffy here... If we add this lucky clown to the mix... well..." Zephyr and Sengoku both knew when their fears were realized in the next moment.
"What!! These fools decided to change the silently infiltrate n into a ''Make a huge uproar n''!!" Sengoku''s eyes widened when he saw Buggy and Luffy attacking the Beast Guards.
"... That''s good then. If they choose to make a big fuss, it means they will be continuously pursued by the guards and prison leaders. It''s better than staying in the shadows at least."
At this moment, Sakazuki entered the Fleet Admiral''s office after leaving earlier.
Sengoku''s expression didn''t change upon hearing Sakazuki''s words, but internally, he could understand the logic behind it.
Kuzan crossed his legs before speaking as well. "No doubt, this is a double-edged sword as well. From what I see, Luffy will reach his goal, no matter the difficulties and hardships he''ll go through... but if the war has already been set, Luffy won''t be able to save Ace at this stage, no matter how hard he tries."
"Do you mean..." Borsalino smirked in his usual way after hearing that; he had already understood what Kuzan meant.
"If Luffy doesn''t achieve his original goal of saving Ace here in Impel Down, what will he achieve bying to this dangerous ce?" Tsuru said, as if wondering, but with her cunning and experience, she had already grasped the answer.
"Sigh~ gathering allies." Sengoku announced what was going through everyone''s minds at this moment.
"That''s what sets this kid apart after all."
...
Chapter 527: "The Crimson Hell"
"Mgyahaha!! You''re done for, you sea gori!"
After a fierce battle, Buggy managed to defeat one of the Beast Guards. But in the next moment, his eyes widened as the Beast Guard stood back up.
"Geh!! It didn''t work!!!" Immediately after, Buggy''s body split into parts, and he managed to evade the Beast Guard''s attack.
"Dowah, that was close!!! Wait Stop that!!"
Buggy didn''t expect the next development, where with a single punch, Luffy knocked down the Beast Guard that was attacking him.
"L Looks like you got a little stronger" said Buggy.
"They''re strong. What kind of animal are they!?" Luffy asked a question.
"They''re the martial artists of the ocean, the blue goris, or ''Blugori.'' Don''t get careless; There are still four more" Before Buggy could finish his sentence, Luffy had already taken them all out. "They''re already down!!!"
"But I don''t have time to fight them all like this!!" Luffy said, tightening his grip.
This scene left the prisoners inside the cells in awe.
"Wow! They They beat the Blugori!!!"
"Hey!! Who are you guys!?"
"Open the door!! Open it!!!"
Far away in the control center, the prison guards were in a state of confusion.
{"Isn''t there only one escapee?"}
"? There should be just one"
{"I might have seen it wrong"} "But I think I saw two shadows"
"Anyway, in front of mixed residence cell number 10, five Blugori have beaten!!"
The surveince Den Den Mushi ryed the situation to the monitoring guard.
"Five of them!? That can''t be There shouldn''t be anybody on Level 1 who can take out five Blugori!!"
Back to where Roger''s pirates are currently gathered.
Everyone was on the edge of their seats since they started reading the new volume.
"It''s impossible for the Straw Hat to be stronger than me! I must have been pretending to be weak!"
"Gyahaha! Yes, that''s true. Maybe I''ll show my superiority at thest moment to save Ace!"
"Right, right!" Buggy''s red nose shone with confidence as he spoke.
Who in hell would believe that a 17-year-old kid could be physically stronger than a former member of Roger''s crew, who was around 37 years old?
Look at Shanks, who was almost the same age, with the same background. Wasn''t he a famous Emperor of the Sea?
So, it''s only logical to believe that Buggy is hiding his strength for a reason... How couldn''t he defeat just one ''Blugori''?
The Roger pirates, including Shanks, looked at Buggy with a strange expression.
Buggy was uneasy under their gazes and asked hesitantly, "What?"
"Did you really not manage to defeat one Blugori?" Shanks said with narrowed eyes... his expression seemed mocking.
"Hehehe... Impossible, you must be joking. Didn''t you hear what I just said?" Buggy started sweating at this moment.
..
"Doesn''t Buggy in the manga know that Ace is our son?"
On that grassy hill, Rouge enjoyed the cool and refreshing breeze before asking a question she wanted an answer to.
"Maybe he knows... and maybe he doesn''t," Roger replied with a smile.
Rouge pouted in annoyance. She wanted one answer, not maybe two.
Seeing this cute reaction, Rogerughed heartily, "Wahahahaha!" before saying, "Personally, I find Buggy in the manga very mysterious... He''s basically a funny character, on the surface, just a weak clown with moderate strength at best. But what most people in the manga world don''t know is that he has the same background as one of the Sea Emperors, and he also has good luck."
No one knew what Roger meant by good luck; only Roger knew what he meant.
The m Belt, At The Impel Down:
"The first conclusion... the ''alive'' surveince Den Den Mushi is not entirely capable! It must be reced with non-living monitoring means in closed rooms and physical examination rooms... By Hell! even the Den Den Mushi is affected by Boa Hancock''s powers and turns into stone! What kind of power is this that can even influence the snail and make it lust after it?"
"The second conclusion... don''t trust pirates even if they are allies to the World Government... don''t trust their sudden requests... if a beautiful woman lets her clothes fall offpletely before entering the prison, maybe you''ll find a man hanging on her waist."
"The third conclusion... maybe you''ll find a random pirate and a funny clown using a Devil Fruit... make sure the prisoners are not Devil Fruit users before choosing the type of handcuffs that will lock them in the cell... otherwise, they will escape smoothly from their cells and cause chaos."
"The fourth and important conclusion... beware of Hannyabal!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
At this moment, Magen was jotting down his conclusions so far in his notebook while reading the manga and having a peaceful bowel movement.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 622: Who Are You Really?
Chapter 623: Impel Down''s Design!
Chapter 624: Level 1: The Crimson Hell!
_______________________________
Chapter 634 Who Are You Really?
Chapter 634 Who Are You Really?
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Chapter 527''s Events:
"You want to save Ace!!?" eximed Buggy in shock, then immediately whispered, "Shhhhh!!! They''ll find us!!"
"You''re the one who was yelling," said Luffy, bewildered.
"Hey, guys, open the cell" The prisoners continued pleading to be released.
"Jeez, you''re noisy! Shut up!!!" eximed Buggy again.
"You know about Ace?" Luffy was surprised.
"Yeah Unlike you, your brother seems like a good guy!!" "We were drinking buddies for a while. So I was really bummed out when I heard what happened. It''s pure foolishness toy a hand on Whitebeard''s guys, Marines!!" Buggy expressed his opinion candidly.
"I want to go to level 5. That''s where Ace is, right?" Luffy asked for confirmation.
"How should I know!!? If you wanna go, then go on your own! Do you think we''re friends or something!? I''m not going somewhere that dangerous!" Buggy immediately set boundaries to avoid getting involved with Luffy again, then began to leave, saying: "Later. If you''re noting with me, then I''m escaping on my own."
"Even though there are ten warships outside? Can you really escape?" At this moment, Luffy seemed more cunning than Buggy.
"T Ten of them!? I see!! It''s to defend against Whitebeard This is a bad time!! Well then, I''ll just kill some time here" Just as Buggy was about to turn to leave, he was drawn to a specific object on Luffy.
"Guess I''ll have to ask someone else!!" Luffy decided.
"!! No, no, it can''t be. That''s totally ridiculous" Buggy seemed to be talking to himself.
"Well, see youter! Good luck escaping!" said Luffy.
(It can''t be There''s no mistake!!!) Buggy''s eyes widened in shock, then he quickly jumped at Luffy. "Hold it right there, Strawhat!!!"
"What''s wrong with you!!?" Luffy eximed.
..
"I''ll tell you how to get to where Ace is!! In return, will you give me the armband!?" Buggy proposed a deal immediately.
"Sure!! If that''s what you want!!" Luffy agreed.
Beside Oro Jackson in the New World:
"What caught your attention to that armband? Isn''t it just an ordinary armband?" asked Shanks.
"Yes, it''s suspicious. Buggy, who we know, would never risk his life for nothing, except treasures... and not just any treasure. It must be a valuable treasure like Captain John''s precious treasure." added Gaban.
"Does this armband have any connection to a specific treasure? After all, Luffy found it in the loot they obtained from Thriller Bark, if I recall correctly..."
"True, judging by Buggy''s shocking reaction, it seems so..."
"Oh, Buggy, how audacious! Is that armband more important than the life of your captain''s son?"
Roger''s crew gave Buggy disapproving looks, making him sweat.
"Of course not! I must have randomlye up with a reason to help Luffy find Ace only..." Even he didn''t believe the vague excuse he came up with, let alone the rest of the crew.
"Hahaha! Look at the terrified expression on your face! They''re just messing with you, and you fell for it." Shanks burst intoughter, saying that.
Then the rest of the men followed suit, including Rayleigh. "Hahahahaha!!"
"Wahahahaha!!"
"Hihyahyahyaha!!"
Buggy''s mood soured after seeing this scene, but internally, he sighed with relief. As long as his crew didn''t reject him because of his counterpart''s actions in the manga, everything else was eptable.
Buggy focused his gaze on Luffy''s armband again, but he didn''t find it familiar and didn''t know the reason behind his counterpart changing his stance and helping Luffy in exchange for obtaining it.
''I''ll probably learn about it in the future; it''s either something precious or indicates something valuable since it caught my counterpart''s attention...''
''Since it came from the Thriller Bark treasure, it might be rted to Captain John''s treasure after all, considering his body is also in Thriller Bark...'' These were Buggy''s thoughts at that moment.
Regarding Thriller Bark, it was recently in an unenviable situation.
A few days ago, an elite fleet of steel ships surrounded Thriller Bark Ind, which had transformed into a ship by 90%. The crucial point was that it was moving like a ship!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
A ship the size of an ind.
"This ce is under the jurisdiction of the Hunters''s Guild. Members of Gecko Moria''s crew are also under arrest... Carpenters and those responsible for construction and transforming the ind into a ship will be exempted, paid their dues in full, and returned to their homes."
Standing in front of a crowd of terrified people, Bullet listed the decisions rted to Thriller Bark after capturing its owner and throwing him into the central prison.
Hearing that, the workers'' crowd stopped trembling with fear and cheered happily. Finally, their suffering was over. Finally, the Hunters''s Guild intervened in their ordeal and stopped Moria''s evils!
Among the crowd, a rtively young boy emerged from hiding state, forced into it after losing consciousness due to Bullet''s overwhelming Haki attack.
"Go and restrain that boy. He must be Absalom."
"Got it, sir." The elite hunter nodded and executed the orders of the legendary hunter.
How they would deal with himter was none of his concern.
"Burn all the corpses that Moria manipted. The shadows have already returned to their owners... well, except for the shadows whose owners have already died and Moria managed to control them due to his newly discovered power..." Bullet ordered again.
After all that, the ind ship was pulled to another location where the Hunters''s Guild sessfully took control of it. This was the end of Moria''s life as a pirate, before it even began.
Moria''s life as a pirate ended in this world, at least... perhaps what will happen to himter will be extremely shocking.
Returning to the present time on Whole Cake Ind:
"Mama, Mama! It seems you''re enjoying your time, kids!" In her giant body, Charlotte Linlin sat down to get closer to the girls who were ying with the snow-like ice cream, joyfully hitting each other with it.
The hidden girls looked at Linlin and signaled her silently not to reveal their hiding ces, or they would be hit with the dense snow until they turned into snowmen and lost the round in the end.
"Oh... you really seem to be enjoying yourselves~" Linlin nodded to them with a smile and agreed to their request, then stood up and moved away to watch from the side.
At this moment, Rob appeared as if he emerged from the void and stood beside her.
"You''re doing well taking care of them," Rob said with a smile.
"I have a lot of children, after all... before I became a mad pirate, I used to have somemon sense." She replied calmly and without haste.
"I see... who would expect that Big Mom has such a side, really..."
"Don''t call me by that title... I no longer like it."
"You''ll get used to it in the future... after all, you''re one of the most monstrous Yonko in the manga..."
"Hiss... really?"
"Well, on the other hand, your old self doesn''t differ much from when you were an abandoned child in some aspects."
Hearing that, Linlin began to tremble as she recalled her past, her childhood. "What do you mean..."
"You''ll understand in due time..." Rob answered with a mysterious smile.
"Dear... I''ve always wondered... who are you really..." Linlin remembered her conversation with Katakuri at that time and asked a strange question she didn''t know why she asked in the first ce.
"You''ll never know..." Rob answered calmly before walking lightly towards his children.
"But now I''m just a loving father... unlike you." Leaving behind these words.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 623: Impel Down''s Design!
Chapter 624: Level 1: The Crimson Hell!
Chapter 625: Level 2: The Wild Beast Hell!
_______________________________
Chapter 635 Impel Downs Design!
Chapter 635 Impel Down''s Design!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Chapter 527''s Events:
"Level 2!? No, no, I want to go to Level 5!!"Luffy, carrying the detached feets of Buggy''s main body, expressed his refusal.
Buggy, who was floating in the sky, turned around and shouted, "I''m telling you, Strawhat, you can''t go straight there!!"
"Listen, The Impel Down prison is set up like this This is the first floor underground, so it''s called Level 1"
"... Level 2 Level 3 The criminals get more and more powerful as you go farther down!!"
In the background, the design of Impel Down prison appeared as described by Buggy. Except for the building above the surface in the center of the outer city, the main building consists of 5 levels below sea level, plus an additional level that is thest, indicated by a ''?''.
"I''ve been sent to Level 4 for the burning torture. I don''t even know what the next level down would be like!!!"
Buggy continued speaking; "I''m pretty sure they keep the guys with bounties over 100 Million on Level 5, the lowest floor. But some prisoners say there''s another floor below that!! The monsters sleeping there are so evil that they''ve beenpletely erased from history it''s just a rumor, but Ace might be there. Anyway!! I can lead you as far as Level 4!"
"I see! You got nice all of a sudden," Luffy said with a smile.
"Kyahahahaha, that''s because you''re going to give me that treasure mark that shows you the way to Captain John''s treasure Ha!!!" Buggy closed his mouth hastily when he realized he spilled all the beans at once.
"As expected..."
In the vast grassy field overlooking the sea, Roger''s Pirates stared at Buggy with wicked smiles on their faces.
Buggy''s forehead twitched as he instinctively retreated.
"That fool... He said everything in the next moment!"
"It''s really the treasure mark pointing to Captain John''s treasure!"
"Hahaha! Look at the repulsive expression on his face, he didn''t even realize he said something he shouldn''t have! Hahaha! Buggy is truly the best..."
"Heh~ Is this what you said you were using only as a cover to help save Ace? Isn''t your main goal to get the treasure mark in the first ce?"
"Hahaha! Just admit it, Buggy. We already know your true nature deep down."
"Shut up! And what if I reap some benefits? Luffy doesn''t care about treasures... Nami is the one who cares, as long as Luffy doesn''t tell Nami, everything will be fine!" shouted Buggy.
Gaban, Shanks, Nozdon, Jacksonbanner, and even the Fish-Man Sunbell looked at Buggy with astonished expressions.
"If Nami finds out that she let the biggest treasure slip through her fingers in a stupid way, I don''t know what her reaction will be..."
"Oh god, Buggy is ying with fire..."
"If Nami finds out, it will definitely be a disaster..."
"Wait a moment... Hahahahaha!!!"
Suddenly, Roger''s Pirates burst into infectiousughter as they continued to the next page of the chapter.
All of them, without exception,ughed at Buggy with tears when Luffy handed the treasure mark to Buggy, despite knowing that it could lead to a huge treasure... all because he wanted to save Ace.
At first, Buggy seemed to be affected by Luffy''s trust, even crying and saying, ''You can''t trust me that much It''s not fair to me!!! I''m not exactly a good guy, you know!!! You shouldn''t be trusting a guy like me''
Nevertheless, he grabbed the treasure mark and took it, saying, ''My heart''s desire, the treasure map, Captain John''s mark!! And Just giving it to me!! I''m so grateful!! Strawhat!!''
Immediately after, his expression changed from heroic to mocking: ''Now, how do I get away from this guy? Gyahahaha!!''
After revealing his true colors, he collided with the wall, and to help, Luffy deepened his pain by hitting him on the wall, thinking it was the fastest way to escape.
This scene literally made Roger''s pirates cry fromughter, to the point that some were clutching their stomachs... one of them was Shanks.
Not far from the fes, Roger and Rouge were alsoughing.
"Buggy doesn''t know that there''s no way to deceive a troublemaker like Luffy, Wahahaha!"
"Now that they''ve been discovered, he has no choice but to chase after him."
"Well, what a despicable viin... as soon as he gets what he wants, he wants to escape immediately... Luckily, this happened before he could escape."
"Well, he doesn''t know Ace''s true identity, my dear..."
"Nevertheless... where did he learn to be so deceitful? I don''t see a single pirate with a malicious spirit in your crew."
"Maybe it''s just a mask..."
"I don''t think so... He''s a natural-born evil clown!"
Roger and Rouge did not know that what Buggy would do from this moment onwards wouldpletely change their opinions about him... not only them but the entire world.
Marineford:
"As expected... the prison''s design has been revealed... even the secret ''sixth'' floor has been indicated!" Sengoku pped his desk hard, causing it to crack.
Since the appearance of the One Piece manga, the Fleet Admiral''s desk has been changed countless times, with dozens of them being broken! And the reason is none other than Sengoku, who breaks them due to his emotions and anger.
Why wouldn''t he get angry? The prison design has been publicly revealed, and how the most powerful criminals are imprisoned in the higher levels... even the level designed to bepletely secret was simply exposed.
"What does that question mark mean? Just write the sixth level from the beginning!"
Even Admiral Akainu lost his temper... One Piece still treats their military secrets as a joke, each time revealing some of them so that nothing is left to be revealed!
"That bastard Buggy deserves what happened to him! I want to see him torn apart to calm down! His presence is truly provocative, what a son of a bitch!"
"How the heck was Buggy on Roger''s ship...? Or rather, why is he now on the Pirate King''s ship? What''s special about him other than his red nose?"
There''s no doubt that the revtion of Impel Down''s design by Buggy made the Marines and the World Government extremely angry.
Ohara:
"Very superficial design, I''m looking forward to seeing what distinguishes each level and how prisoners are tortured... what makes this prison called hell..."
"And the most important question, on which level will they put me when Luffy defeats me, Fufufu~"
Even before the Dressrosa arc was presented, Domingo already anticipated his defeat by Luffy and his imprisonment in Impel Down.
Hearing that made Enel shake his forehead.
"Even if you lose, it doesn''t necessarily mean you''ll be imprisoned... aren''t you a celestial dragon... even if a fallen one?"
"Fufufu~ Fallen celestial dragons are no different than trash in the eyes of the World Government... If I fall against Luffy, my fate won''t necessarily be just imprisonment... that''s because I know a lot of secrets they don''t want to be revealed."
"Well, judging by the situation now, it seems that it will be revealed by me in the manga, just as the design of Impel Down was revealed by Buggy."
"Hehehe~ I look forward to that day."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 624: Level 1: The Crimson Hell!
Chapter 625: Level 2: The Wild Beast Hell!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 626: The Dominant Manga King! The Appearance of the Poison Man, Magen.
_______________________________
Chapter 636 Level 1: The Crimson Hell!
Chapter 636 Level 1: The Crimson Hell!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
"Hehehe~ I eagerly anticipate that day."
Doffy''sughter and his mannerisms made Enel and Rosinante shiver instinctively.
He appeared strikingly simr to his anime counterpart, whose voice they had heard not long ago when he first appeared after losing Bemy and his followers to Luffy.
"You''re quickly bing more like your future self," Rosinante said tensely.
"Hehe~ What do you know about my counterpart in the manga? Not much has been revealed about him yet." Doffy said with a mocking tone mixed with some amusement.
"Shichibukai, a powerful pirate, a ve trader who controls the most famous ve auction in the Sabaody Archipgo... Isn''t that enough to conclude that your manga counterpart is not worse than Enel''s counterpart?" Hearing this, both Enel and Domingo looked at Rosinante in astonishment.
"What...? Is there something on my face?" Rosinante asked in confusion, touching his face.
"You''ve be smarter, kid!" Enel eximed.
"Huh? Did you all think I was stupid all this time?"
...
..
"Hehe~ So, is this what the name ''Crimson Hell'' means? Crimson refers to the color of blood, right? Fufu~" Suddenly, Domingo and the others were again drawn to the manga as they heard the gasps of readers who trembled in fear.
"That''s inhumane! Who came up with such an idea!?"
"Are you telling me that cutting tendons and constant pain, this hell belongs only to level 1?"
"Do they think everyone has Buggy''s ability to resist having their flesh cut?"
"This is horrifying!"
Readers took a cold breath whilementing in horror on the events of the chapter.
It was just a glimpse of hell that allowed them to understand why it was called the Crimson Hell!
...
Chapter 527''s Events:
"Where''s this!?" After passing through the monitor room and destroying both of its walls, both Luffy and Buggy began to fall toward a red-colored forest.
"There''s a forest in the prison!!?"
{Monitor room!! There really is another guy!! Right now they are} The guards hurried to announce the presence of Luffy with Buggy.
"The forest is all red!! And there''s a bunch of people down there." Luffy noticed everything from above.
"They''re prisoners! This isn''t just a forest!!! The leaves on the trees cut you like knives. They''re de trees."
Buggy continued to exin what the Crimson Hell truly meant: "The grass nted below pierces you like needles, and it''s called needle grass."
In the background, there truly appeared the sharp needles stained with red blood, where the prisoners walked on them like living corpses. They had lost the ability to scream from the intense pain for a long time.
"The prisoners are chased by poisonous spiders and jailers all around the forest, cut by the leaves and grass, staining the forest with their blood, suffering from being sliced all over!!!"
"This is Level 1, The Crimson Hell!!! This is Impel Down!!!"
The scene depicted in the manga was enough to describe the horror of this hell.
"Help me-" "Help- AAAHH-" "It huuurts!!" "The paaain!!!"
The cries for help and the rough moans of the prisoners were enough to describe the terror of this ce.
Luffy, who finally understood the extent of its horror, could only express his shock and wonder:
"It''s really hell!!! This is what Ace is going through too?"
Impel Down:
"I don''t know if we should feel happiness, anger, fear, or ignore all of this..." Every prison guard in Impel Down felt a conflict at this moment.
This chapter made them gulp in shock and fear... Not that they were unaware of the true horror of the Crimson Hell... They were the most acquainted with it in the first ce.
... But strangely, this chapter made them feel as if they were discovering the Crimson Hell for the first time!
The manga''s presentation of Level 1 made them feel horror, as if they had experienced the same pain as the prisoners in the manga.
This was the case with the guards and the jailers themselves in the prison, so how would it be with ordinary people?
Throughout the world, all pirates and criminals felt true fear from the depths of their hearts.
On this day, many turned away frommitting crimes, and even the major criminals and those with bounties on their heads decided to surrender themselves to the central prison! None of them even wanted to think about the experience of being prisoners in the Crimson Hell!
Buggy''s description of this level caused real horror for everyone who read this chapter.
In the end, Buggy managed to walk in this Crimson Hell as if he were strolling in his backyard, and the reason was the Split Fruit ability!
"That damned clown! He was a pro at making me feel the extent of the horror of this level... but he walked through it smoothly. What does that mean!?"
The prison guards pped their foreheads as if they felt deceived by Buggy once again!
The Crimson Hell was terrifying and all, but for Buggy, it was nothing more than a breeze!
...
Returning to the Sorbet Kingdom, the general mood here was no different from the rest of the world.
Everyone holding a One Piece volume in their hands trembled in fear everywhere from the sheer horror of this ruthless forest.
Except for the Revolutionary Army, of course... Garp scoffed at this moment:
"This is nothing... wait until you see the higher levels... the desire for death will be the wish of many, but they won''t be able to achieve it ording to their own wishes."
"Pirates deserve this... most of them havemitted deeds that history will not forget," Dragon said indifferently.
"That''s true... but there are those who don''t deserve to pass through this hell, but they are here for one reason or another."
"I like the courage of my grandson... I bet my manga counterpart will lose his bnce from the shock if he knows that his grandson came to Impel Down right after his leaving, Buwahahahaha!" Garpughed uncontrobly.
"This hole leads to Level 2... doesn''t it?" Kuma asked.
"To make them despair and desire greater punishment to escape from their current torment... is there a better hell than this?" Ivankov shuddered.
"That''s it... What is Mister 3 doing here!?"
At this moment, Crocodile''s eyes widened after seeing Mister 3 in thest scene of the chapter.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 625: Level 2: The Wild Beast Hell!
Chapter 626: The Dominant Manga King! The Appearance of the Poison Man, Magen.
Chapter 627: Liberation of the Prisoners! Mister 3 Joins!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
______________________
Chapter 637 Level 2: The Wild Beast Hell!
Chapter 637 Level 2: The Wild Beast Hell!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Chapter 528: "Jimbei, Knight Of The Sea."
[Impel Down, Level 2: The Floor of Demon Beasts.]
Luffy and Buggy stood on the second-floor surface, staring up at a demonic beast looming over them as if it desired to engulf them.
"HERE IT COMES!!!" eximed Buggy and Luffy, running away from the massive creature resembling a mix of a rooster and a snake.
"God damn it! I''m done for! I''m gonna get eaten alive! I never meant toe down to Level 2! I was gonna leave you behind!" confessed Buggy to his ill fate.
But Luffy hadn''t realized that yet. He looked at Buggy and asked, "Huh!? Did you say something!? Buggy, what the hell is that thing!?"
"That''s a natural mutant, a rarity amongst rarities!" said Buggy.
"That''s a snake born from a chicken''s egg, a basilisk!"
The monster reappeared behind them, this time with an identification card beneath it.
[Guard Animal -Basilisk-]
"Level 2 is The Beast Hell!!! Monsters like these are running wild throughout this entire floor!!!"
"A chicken gave birth to that!?" marveled Luffy.
"It''s a monster because it''s abnormal!!! It would be eating people if it were on the surface, so they keep it here!!!" After saying that, both Buggy and Luffy jumped away to avoid being bitten by the beast.
"Alright, bring it on...!!!" Luffy stopped running and seemed ready to kick the monster''s ass.
"The Wild Beast Hell...? So, this is what''s called Level 2 beneath the sea surface of Impel Down?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
In the white city that turned green a few years ago, Flevance''s capital city... the Trafalgar family was reading One Piece manga. This time, not alone, but with friends andpanions in the art store.
After all, Mary was about to give birth, so everyone was watching her to prevent any mistakes or idents. Naturally, the most cautious person was her husband, Chris.
Chris was the one whomented on the second floor of Impel Down.
"Basilisk? What a strange beast... I''ve never heard of it before."
"As Buggy described it, it''s truly rare even among rare monsters."
"I never imagined that a chicken''s egg could hatch such a man-eating monster."
"Could it be the result of mating between a snake and a chicken!?"
"And is that even possible!? I suggest it''s just a bizarre mutation for the egg under the unlikely possibility you mentioned just now."
"Yes, a snake wouldn''t mate with a chicken intending to eat itter."
"Bft-Hahaha! That''s funny,"ughed Mary.
Chris smiled before looking towards the group and exining what he knew.
"That''s what makes this creature rare. Mating under special and difficult conditions may ur, or it could also be a rare gic mutation. But the fact of the existence of this monster called Basilisk is a confirmed reality. The manga won''t lie to us."
"Keep your eyes open because we''ll see even rarer monsters after this."
Everyone nodded in understanding after hearing that.
"As expected from the president, we can''tpare at all in terms of biological knowledge."
"No matter how scary the Wild Beast Hell is, the important thing is that it''s trapped there and not abundant in the outside world."
"Hehe~ Did you forget Little Garden Ind, where there were extinct monsters like dinosaurs? What''s scary about this Basiliskpared to the terrifying prehistoric dinosaurs? And aren''t the massive Sea Kings more terrifying?"
Upon hearing the man''sment, the readers shuddered involuntarily. Their fear of The Wild Beast Hell disappeared when they remembered the terrifying dinosaurs they saw in Little Garden and the colossal Sea Kings in the Calm Belt.
"This is madness... I didn''t know the world was this vast andplex. With One Piece manga, I''ve be more aware of my world. I won''t leave my safe ind anymore."
...
Marineford:
"Even Basilisk was mentioned how it came to life..."
Sengoku seemed to have calmed down in some way and retreated his anger, but he remained reserved. He was certain that Luffy would continue descending through the prisonyers, revealing a lot, even things they might not be aware of about their prison.
"I''m more interested in the chapter title... It''s about the Fishman ethnicity''s Shichibukai... that Jinbe we know nothing about."
"Knight Of The Sea... Is that his title? Interesting... Since the chapter is about him, it means his official appearance in this chapter."
Sengoku stood up from his seat and drew two horizontal lines on the name Jinbe, which he had previously written during the Amazon Lily Arc.
"I will finally see the reason why a Shichibukai sacrificed his race''s safety, Shichibukai title, and freedom to not participate in the war for us. Is it fear of the Whitebeard, or is it respect for him?"
"Why do you care about a fish... even if he''s a little stronger, he''s still just a fish, hmph!" Sakazuki snorted after posing a question.
"You''re still young, Sakazuki. It''s better to learn not to despise... this fish may be a big obstacle for you and prevent you from achieving your goal."
Akainu raised an eyebrow after hearing that; he felt ufortable.
...
The Whole Cake Ind:
"Come on, Luffy, defeat this big chicken!"
Little Hancock raised her tiny fists, cheering Luffy from the bottom of her heart.
"Big chicken? Isn''t it just a small and cute snake?"
Little Robin tilted her head to the side, asking confusedly.
"Does it really look cute? Your father drew it so urately that it looks scarier than a dragon!"
Rob was surprised and didn''t know whether tough or cry.
After finishing publishing the volume and taking care of some matters, he decided to visit his children and their friends for some fun.
He didn''t expect to find them gathered around a One Piece manga, flipping through its pages quickly.
They were already in the scene of Luffy and Buggy on Level 2 of Impel Down.
Seeing Hancock''s special encouragement for Luffy, Rob innocently started to feel pain in his heart. Initially, it would be a positive feeling! What if it turns into foolish love as originally intendedter!?
Rob shook his head, not even wanting to imagine that.
"Dad, you have to make it scarier. It didn''t scare me at all. Derishishi~ It looks cute in my eyes."
Robin''s mockingughter after saying that made Rob''s forehead tremble ufortably. How did she learn that? It wasn''t him!
''It''s not that I''m the original designer! I swear I tried to make it not funny like Oda-Sensei did...'' Rob sighed internally before picking up the mischievous child.
"Are you making fun of your dad, huh? Well, how about another tickling session as punishment?"
"No, no, no! I wasn''t making fun of my dad! It''s scary, yes! I''m very scared of this monster you drew, Dad. Like Buggy and Luffy, I''m really scared!"
Linlin watched the family scene, contemting the profound words Rob left for her before leaving.
"Am I really a bad mother?"
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 626: The Dominant Manga King! The Appearance of the Poison Man, Magen.
Chapter 627: Liberation of the Prisoners! Mister 3 Joins!
Chapter 628: The Appearance of Knight of the Sea, Jimbei! Drawing of Spirit!
______________________
Chapter 638 The Dominant Manga King! The Appearance of the Poison Man, Magellan.
Chapter 638 The Dominant Manga King! The Appearance of the Poison Man, Magen.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
The spirit returned to the pages of the manga, manifesting in lively characters that moved, spoke, and wove a story that seemed fantastical. However, in reality, what was being woven was the original and true story behind this world.
The original story before the Manga King turned it upside down.
His brushes caused the wheels of history to tickle and urged them to deviate right one time and left another...
The winds of change began in the first moment he opened his eyes here.
From that moment, this world no longer had a unified and singr path... As the parent of Nico Robin, the spouse of Nico Olvia, and a member of Roger''s pirates, he began drawing manga since then... The pages of history changed and flipped one after another.
With his brush alone, he made the rulers of the world sit in their seats and eagerly await the next volumes without any real impact, despite having the power to bother him a little by intervening in the provocation of his brush movements, they chose not to do so.
And, of course, the reason behind that remained unusually unknown.
The king of this world itself, whose background the Manga King had not confirmed yet, expressed continuous admiration for himself!
Where was the plot of this world heading now? No one knew... not even the Manga King himself.
But he was sure of one thing; the plot of this world would unfold ording to his brush and his pen... it would go where he wanted it to go, for sure.
''I will make sure to change everything, for you... I will make this world have a happy ending for everyone who deserves it.''
His bright children''s eyes reflected in his eyes as he woke up from his thoughts.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Previously, he sessfully changed Robin''s fate, witnessing the beginning and end of the world in the original story... On that unforgettable day when he descended into the manga world as a purely angelic spirit, his light was strong enough to illuminate even the depths of the true plot.
And now, it was time for another remarkable character who suffered a more miserable fate in the original story. Rob was determined to use his brushes to draw a new and exciting story for this child, even before their birth.
So, the stage was set to allow the public to review his true story, and then the reform woulde afterward.
''When Ace opens his eyes in this world for the first time, he will have a real family...''
As if writing in the air, his words became a heavenlyw that could not be challenged.
This was the power of the ''Intermediate Mangaka,'' capable of influencing fate in any world to some extent and manipting it... He couldn''t imagine how much more terrifying this power would be as it evolved.
(Author''s note: Rob''s most powerful and terrifying cheat is this ''title,'' don''t forget that.)
"Have you caused any trouble for your mother Linlin?"
Upon hearing their father''s inquiring tone, Robin, Yamato, Hancock, and the others quickly shook their heads instinctively, expressing that they had not done anything bad.
"Good children~"
Rob hugged them one by one before turning to Linlin, who was puzzled after hearing the words; ''your mother Linlin'' from Rob''s mouth.
Was this his acknowledgment that she had be like a mother to them?
"What''s wrong with not being a good mother in the past? The past can be changed and manipted as long as we have the power and determination to influence the present."
Rob ced his hand on Linlin''s shoulder, which had turned the same size as his at the moment he decided to touch her.
His presence surrounded him with mystery as if he were a divine being walking in the world of a book. Just looking at him made Linlin''s soul tremble... but in some way, she felt absolutefort in his presence, as if he had already epted her.
"From now on, I will be a good mother... I will take care of all my real children and erase all my past mistakes."
Linlin said with dignity. At this moment, she saw a side of Rob that she had never seen before... She caught a glimpse of Rob''s true shadow, but she wouldn''t be able to know ''who he really is'' no matter how hard she tried... just as he told her before.
"Good~ I''ll leave the children in your care~ Make sure to bring them back to Ohara in time; I''ll reward youter."
Rob said before disappearing into nothingness.
After hearing the word ''I''ll reward you,'' Linlin''s eyes sparkled, drowning in endless excitement.
...
Chapter 528''s Events:
"Ahhh~... Oh, a guest..."
Aftering out of the restroom, the man resembling a devil wanted to return immediately, but he was surprised to find a guest, not just one but two.
"I''m the Chief Warden, Magen!!"
"That was a tough battle," referring to the intense battle of emptying the bowels.
{Impel Down Chief Prison Warden, Magen, (A poison man, who ate the Doku Doku Fruit)}
...
..
"We''re in a hurry, Chief Warden Magen."
Momonga didn''t want to hear the continuous nonsense from both Magen and Hannyabal, so he quickly rified his position.
"Yes, my apologies. I had to relieve myself. It seems that the poison soup I had for breakfast hit the spot"
"I think that might be because of the poison... I''m a poison man, so it''s my favorite food"
Nevertheless, Magen seemed to be a professional at spouting nonsense... Spending a long time in the bathroom undoubtedly had its consequences.
"You know what they say, ''Fight poison with poison''"
"Didn''t you get the runs because you did just that?" said Hannyabal mockingly.
"You have a sharp tongue, as usual, Hannyabal."
"Please fall from the Chief Warden''s position soon Ah, excuse me, I should say that they would like to meet Fire Fist Ace as soon as possible."
"That was a terrible mistake to make! I''ve got such heartless subordinates~..."
Magen sighed, and oh, they wished he hadn''t sighed.
"Uh!! Please be careful of your sighs!! Your breath really is a poison gas!"
Hannyabal, Domino, Hancock, and Momonga all felt suffocated.
Inside the heavy walls of Impel Down, the sound ofughter intensified.
"Hahahahaha!"
"Hahahahaha! My God!"
"This is extremely funny... Hahaha!"
"Is this what you''ll be after two decades? A foolish poison man? The poison must be affecting your mind! Oh, lucky me that I didn''t choose to eat that Devil Fruit and left it for you!"
Shiryu openly mocked Magen, who was not long ago his fellow in training high-ranking prison officers.
"Your appearance in the manga is like a clown''s appearance! Do you spend 10 hours in the restroom? What nonsense... No, I apologize to Buggy! The clown is much better than you! Hahaha!"
"Shiryu! I swear I''ll tear you apart and inject poison into your entrails! $@$@&@&...!!" Magen could no longer bear Shiryu''s mockery.
As he was about to attack, he was stopped by arge hand that held him firmly. Despite Magen''srge size due to the unique characteristics of the Ogri race, he looked like a small toy in the hand of the strange monster.
Before the features of the monster became clear, it quickly returned to a human form.
"What is this nonsense... Did I appoint two fools in this prison?"
All the prisoners, including Magen and Shiryu, trembled upon hearing the man''s voice. The dust cleared, revealing a man with arge mustache. Topman Warcury, in a ck suit, looked disapprovingly at both Shiryu and Magen.
"We apologize for showing this shameful side in front of the Saint of Justice. Forgive us for our impudence, Your Majesty."
Both Magen and Shiryu bowed humbly and asked for forgiveness.
They had no idea why one of the Gorosei had arrived here, suddenly and without warning.
"Sigh- This prison really needs rehabilitation..."
"Magen... Although Shiryu was harsh in his words, they are true... Your first appearance in the manga is discouraging..."
"Just a Shichibukai managed to deceive you... You, who have the power of an admiral... Strange, your w is too big... If your future counterpart doesn''t show real value, your services will be abandoned."
Magen shivered when he heard the words of the Gorosei. At that moment, he realized that his fate was in the hands of his counterpart in the manga!
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 627: Liberation of the Prisoners! Mister 3 Joins!
Chapter 628: The Appearance of Knight of the Sea, Jimbei! Drawing of Spirit!
Chapter 629: Freedom and Prison.
______________________
Chapter 639 Liberation of the Prisoners! Mister 3 Joins!
Chapter 639 Liberation of the Prisoners! Mister 3 Joins!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Calm Belt, Impel Down:
''Will you let me go deliberately after everything...''
In his cell on the fourth floor of Impel Down, the young Marshal D. Teach pondered the past, which had be blurry and intertwined with the world of manga since he was thrown here in prison... no, hell.
On that day, when he was treated by Marco and realized his shackles was lifted, he didn''t think much as he sessfully escaped from Moby Dick... he didn''t know he was being let go in the first ce.
Only when he ended up in Impel Down did he realize he had overlooked many things.
''Perhaps because he no longer desires to see me nearby, simply abandoned me, Zehahaha...''
Teach cast a nce at the manga page where Luffy and Buggy had literally taken over Level 2; he couldn''t help but show an enthusiastic smile. He was close to seeing the sess of his counterpart''s future ns.
For him, this was the only entertainment in this world... the difference between him and his counterpart who possessed the Dark Fruit and the cunning of a powerful pirate who lived longer than him was like the difference between a pebble and a mountain.
"Zehahahaha... Cough!" At this moment, Teach began to cough violently... if not for the Zoan Devil Fruit that enhanced his vitality, he would have died long ago from the injuries caused by the Whitebeard... although months had passed since then, and despite being treated by Marco, he still suffered in silence.
"It seems your condition hasn''t changed, Marshal D. Teach..."
At this moment, the shadow of an old man covered his cell... the aura of the old man silenced the nearby prisoners.
Teach''s eyes widened as he observed the massive white mustache that resembled a crescent! The Whitebeard''s face collided with the visitor''s, prompting him to instinctively step back.
"Don''t worry, I am not him," said the Gorosei.
At that moment, Teach regained his focus; "What is one of the revered world rulers doing here? What does he want from a little punk like me?"
Teach fully understood his situation at this stage... the Marines must not have apprehended him without reason, throwing him into Impel Down despite having no bounty on his head was not without reason either... after all, he was just a trainee on the Whitebeard''s ship; if not for One Piece manga, he would still be nning for a distant future on the Whitebeard''s ship.
One Piece manga brought that distant future for him to bite into!
It had used his own future against him very well... even he felt horror at just the thought of it!
"Marshal D. Teach, we appreciate your potential greatly. How about striking a deal?" At this moment, the voice of Saint Warcury echoed in Teach''s astonished cell.
''Finally, my chance here... I can respond now.''
These were Teach''s internal thoughts at this moment.
...
Chapter 528''s Events:
[Level 2 guard room... ruins.]
"...!?" At this moment, Buggy''s eyes widened, and he opened his mouth in awe as he saw the destroyed guard room and the defeated Basilisk.
"Oh yeah!!" Luffy, the dwarf version, shouted after defeating Basilisk.
Buggy trembled, asking: " Y Your arm got gigantic Zeeh Zeeh What the hell was that?"
"And what''s with you now?" He inquired about the reason for Luffy''s ridiculous size reduction.
"Haa That was Gear Third!! Haa Looks like I beat it Nowe on!! Let''s go to Level 3!!" Luffy was eager to go to the next floor immediately.
" You beat that monster" Buggy marveled.
"Uwooohhh!!!" "They took out the Basilisk!!!" "Awesome!!! You guys are awesome!!!" "Thank God, they even busted up the guard room!!"
The prisoners who were watching all of this from the side eximed in amazement.
"I dunno who you are, but thanks!!" "Now just get the keys for us, the keys for the door and the shackles!!" "Those keys over there!!"
Just like the Level 1 prisoners, the Level 2 prisoners also wanted to get the keys.
Among the prisoners, Mister 3 Galdino was in a state of awe after learning about Luffy. "Strawhat Luffy Why is he here!!?"
"... No, more importantly, if they''re outside the cell, they must be breaking out!"
An instinctive smile appeared on his face; he thought internally. ''If I take advantage of this opportunity This could be an unparalleled chance to escape!!! It looks like god hasn''t forsaken me after all!!!''
"All Right!! It''s open!!!" "We''re out of the cell!!!"
The prisoners cheered excitedly when they were released.
"Gyahahaha!!! Be grateful, ya bastards!!!" Buggyughed with sheer joy.
"Tell us the names of the guys who set us free!!!" "Captain Buggy!! We''ll never forget this!!!" "Captain Buggy is our savior!!!"
"Nkyahahahahaha!! That''s right, engrave my name into your hearts!!!" Buggy continued to revel in the praise of the prisoners he had liberated, making things even more chaotic so he could escape in the midst of the chaos. "Keep on opening the cells!!!"
Beside Oro Jackson:
"Oh, what a despicable viin you are, Buggy! Undoubtedly, the Marines want nothing more than to tear you apart at this moment."
"Hahahaahaha!! What a mischievous troublemaker you are!"
"Hahaha! That''s funny. You''ve really freed the prisoners!"
"Hahaha! A truly wicked clown!"
"Hahaha! Sengoku, Zephyr, and Kong will be very angry about this vile act." Rayleigh said,ughing heartily.
"It was expected from Buggy-sama! Do they want to keep me in Impel Down? In their dreams! Today will mark the beginning of their worst nightmares because of me! Gyahahaha!"
"Don''t dream too much, Buggy Luffy is the one who started all this; you''re just reaping the rewards of his hard work, you exploiter!" Shanks said with a strange expression.
"What did you say!? And who guided him on the path, is it your sister?" Buggy erupted in anger.
"Calm down,rades, let''s enjoy the manga without conflict."
"Calm your fears, Buggy, everyone knows you''re a legend! Hahaha!"
"As if your ttering words will seed in swaying me, you fool, Gyahahahaha! Of course, I will be the legend Buggy the Clown, the future Pirate King!"
"Since they captured me, I will capture them in the future too!"
"Wait, is this the bastard from Baroque Works Mister 3 nning to steal the spotlight from me!?" At this moment, Buggy noticed Galdino joining.
...
Marineford:
Inside the hall, the foreheads of all the Marines wrinkled at this moment.
A suffocating silence hung in the air... "Is this really Impel Down???"
"What the hell....????"
"Damn you, Buggy!!!"
"He really freed them! Each one of those chaotic prisoners!"
"What is Magen doing? Is he back to relieve himself again!"
"Fire is breaking out in your house, you fool! Do something!"
Seeing the prisoners being released one by one from their cells made Momonga shudder... it was all a sequence of events, the main cause of which was his negligence when he allowed the Straw Hat into Impel Down.
Everything that happened and would happenter would be primarily due to his negligence!
This would be a ck mark in his record as a veteran Vice Admiral!
The evidence of that was Akainu''s looks at him, making him sweat.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Sigh~ I hope Magen can somehow control the situation and that Hancock doesn''t turn against us at this crucial time." Sengoku could only sigh.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 628: The Appearance of Knight of the Sea, Jimbei! Drawing of Spirit!
Chapter 629: Freedom and Prison.
Chapter 630: Many Enemies of the Whitebeard!
______________________
Chapter 640 The Appearance of Knight of the Sea, Jimbei! Drawing of Spirit!
Chapter 640 The Appearance of Knight of the Sea, Jimbei! Drawing of Spirit!
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Fish-Man Ind:
Like a beautiful pearl in the depths of the seas, Fishman Ind glittered with an enchanting radiance for souls amidst the sunlight emanating from the giant mangrove trees surrounding it.
Giant sea kings could be seen on the side guarding the kingdom from all directions as if they were waiting for the promised day when they would fulfill their awaited duty.
Inside the massive pearl, where the Kingdom of Ryugu is located, and inside the art store in particr, all eyes were focused with bated breath on thest part of Chapter 528, which was titled ''Knight of the Sea, Jimbei''...
King Neptune read the chapter, astonishment, and joy engraved on his face.
The same went for his ministers and guards stationed beside him... not only the king and hispanions, but every member of the Fishman race as well.
Who would have expected that in addition to Fisher Tiger, there was another hero from their race present... not just anywhere, but in the same cell with Ace.
"... After hearing that you became a Shichibukai, I thought you would be a traitorous pirate to the race. Who would have expected that it''s really you, Jimbei..."
King Neptune looked at Jimbei, one of his royal guards, with a look of profound astonishment.
Jimbei himself did not expect to appear in the manga, let alone with such a significant background!
The 24-year-old Jimbei''s eyes widened as he stared at the manga pages.
...
Chapter 528''s Events:
[On the floor where Fire Fist Ace is being held.]
A blue-skinned but bloodied leg emerged, surrounded by steel shackles.
"Zeeh... Zeeh...!! Haa..."
The sound of heavy breathing was followed by a loud scream:
"...Nobody... IS GETTIN'' OUTTA HERE!!!"
The guard beast, wielding a heavy club, paid no attention to his screams. He immediately struck him harshly, deepening his wounds, and then left the cell.
The Fishman man bore the pain in silence. "...!!! Didn''t even scratch my itch," said the Fishman.
Next to him, Ace had a pained look on his face. "Looks like... you got it pretty good... again... Old man..." Ace said intermittently.
"...Haa!!! It''s not my body that hurts...!!!"
Finally, the Fishman''s face appeared, looking strong, and his identification card also became visible. "Ace... What hurts is my heart... that can''t enforce my justice!!!"
[Royal Shichibukai Jimbei, Knight of the Sea (Whale shark fishman, former bounty 250 million Beri)]
Jimbei collected his breath and suppressed his pain before continuing: "At this rate... even death won''t take me...!! What good is my title...?" "I HAVE NO NEED FOR IT!!!"
"And if I can''t stop this war... I have no need for my life either!!!"
With these strong and honest words from Jimbei, the curtain fell on the chapter.
"I don''t understand... What''s my connection to all of this? Why am I here in this situation?" Jimbei was confused after finishing reading the chapter.
What happened, how it happened, and why it''s happening... all these questions without answers overwhelmed his mind.
"Calm down, Jimbei... Are you asking why you''re a character of this magnitude in the manga? That''s because you are talented and extremely powerful; that''s the least I expect from you... I mean, from your future counterpart."
At this moment, the most respected man in the race, Fisher Tiger, spoke!
His words were like a guiding lighthouse in the darkness.
"Do I really have these abilities?"
"Of course, you do! Your manga counterpart must have a strong connection with the Whitebeard Pirates to sacrifice his freedom and Shichibukai title to not stand against him."
"He even wanted to trade his life to stop this inevitable war... As expected of you, Jimbei, I won''t be surprised even if you join the Straw Hat Pirates in the future."
Jimbei''s eyes widened after hearing Fisher Tiger''s words. "Me? Joining Luffy and the others? No, no, that''s impossible..."
"What''s impossible about that? I look forward to seeing your first encounter with Luffy after a few chapters, hahaha!"
Fisher Tiger was excited to see a worthy representative of the Fishman race at this crucial stage. Jimbei was perfectly qualified to be a strong support for the story''s protagonist, unlike Arlong, who was one of the worst representations of the Fishman race.
Speaking of Arlong, he red enviously at Jimbei at that moment.
Not only him, but most members of the Fishman race looked at Jimbei with a mixture of pride and some envy deep in their hearts.
Appearing in One Piece manga as a main character means you are a great person qualified to be a hero!
Many just want to see themselves in the manga, but only a few are qualified to be a significant and impactful characters.
Fisher Tiger was one of them, but unlike Jimbei, Fisher Tiger had already died, leaving behind a great story waiting to be revealedter... a story that would color the hearts of any living being with various shades of true emotions.
But the color that was coloring Jimbei''s heart at the moment was confusion... he didn''t know what his role would be after losing his Shichibukai title in the first appearance!
...
Marineford:
"So, this is it... I understand." Sengoku nodded in understanding after finishing reading the chapter.
His conclusions were mysterious for some, but most had already grasped the general situation through the manga.
"Is this fish an ally to Whitebeard?" Sakazuki wondered.
"How could he not be his ally? At this point in time in the manga, the entire Fishman Ind is under Newgate''s protection." Sengoku exined.
"Arara~ right, I forgot about that already..." sighed Kuzan in inside.
"That''s because you''re bothered by remembering boring details."
"That''s scary... he seems powerful... So, Fishman race can produce such a man, really..." Unlike his words, Borsalino wasn''t scared at all.
In terms of manga art, Jimbei was drawn with extreme mastery to look truly frightening, especially in his current bloody state and the fierce expression on his face.
But in his eyes, there was a gentle sparkle. When a child looks at him, they would feel peace, rxation, and even security. This means one thing: this character had a kind soul!
Rob''s brush reached a terrifying level of drawing mastery; he could draw spirituality as well!
This is what made readers around the world feel empathy for Jimbei before they felt any feelings of fear or awe because of his appearance, which could lead to unconscious racismter.
This simple sign means that humans, thanks to the manga, have be more epting of the Fishman race little by little... as if they were humans too!
They won''t realize that until they live in a world where a Fishman could be a member of a human family!
"What did you understand, Sengoku?" Zephyr asked.
"...," Tsuru looked at him, waiting for the answer.
Sengoku looked at the board where Jimbei''s name was written with two lines under it before saying, "This Shichibukai relieved of his duties might be a significant obstacle in the war..."
"He is strong and has an iron will; dealing with him will be troublesome... My counterpart did well by imprisoning him."
"But it seems... he will meet Luffy and get his help to escape from Impel Down."
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 629: Freedom and Prison.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 630: Many Enemies of the Whitebeard!
Chapter 631: Finally, Enlightenment.
______________________
Chapter 641 Freedom and Prison.
Chapter 641 Freedom and Prison.
_______________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_______________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
_______________________________
::::::::
Wano Country:
The Whitebeard Pirates are still apanying Oden on a tour through the vastnds of Wano at the moment.
However, today they are more interested in exploring and enjoying One Piece manga, not Wano''s food, and unique culture.
"... Jimbei, this looks like a wonderful son! Well, I''ve decided, I''ll have a new son!"
"Gurarararara!"
Upon hearing this, a helpless smile appeared on the faces of the Whitebeard crew members, even Oden and the Akazaya trembled instinctively.
Whitebeard was delighted at the idea of getting a whale shark as a son, and he couldn''t wait to head to Fishman Ind immediately.
In the manga pages, every word Jimbei said to Ace made him more determined about it.
...
..
Chapter 529: "Beast Hell."
After a long silence, Jimbei spoke, saying:
"... To the government, I am just a pirate-hating pirate..."
"But you guys are totally different...!! Haa... Haa..."
"Pirate-hating...? You...?" Ace was surprised to hear that.
Ace''s inquiry was understandable for Jimbei, who began to rify:
"It might be surprising to you, Ace... but I''ve visited Whitebeard''s ship many times."
"You''ve got ss, and you traveled the sea floor doing your business... I liked you guys..."
Ace raised his head to look at Jimbei before saying:
"... I seem to remember you trying to kill me a couple of times..."
"...Same goes for you...!! I just wanted to be of use to him..."
By saying that, Jimbei meant Whitebeard.
"Now... Fishman Ind is at peace...!! And it''s all thanks to your old man, Whitebeard...!!!"
Jimbei appeared extremely grateful to Whitebeard for that.
Marigoa:
"... At least he is well aware of his true position... I like that."
In the government hall, the five elders, excluding Saint Warcury, who had left for Impel Down, were following the events of the manga with pure curiosity.
"As expected, he has some kind of dependent rtionship with Whitebeard, this Jimbei..."
Saint Saturn calmly remarked, showing no signs of any shock.
"Did they try to kill each other, Jimbei and Fire Fist Ace? That was also unexpected..."
"I wonder why that happened?"
Among the four saints, Saint Venus was the most interested in the reason behind their attempts to kill each other.
"Perhaps they were enemies at the start."
"I bet it was just a test from Whitebeard for each of them."
"That''s more logical... Edward Newgate is cunning and unpredictable."
"For Jimbei to say that Fishman Ind is safe because of Whitebeard indicates that it''s true indeed."
"Yes, he must have dered it as a territory under his protection."
"That was mentioned earlier in the manga, wasn''t it?"
"Yes, perhaps."
The Gorosei agreed that it had already been mentioned, so they quickly absorbed what Jimbei was saying in the new chapter of the volume.
Nothing was outside their expectations so far.
When they saw him, they knew that Whitebeard''s strong stance had made a deep impression on Jimbei, making him an almost unofficial follower.
"Heh~ Because he''s too strong... That''s why we want to bring him down in the manga..."
Saint Mars said disdainfully after seeing Jimbei talk about the government''s decision without being convinced.
"His fault is that he''s too strong, but not strong enough to make us flinch as that person did, fufu~"
At that moment, they heard light steps descending from the long staircase.
Her words carried deep meanings about both Whitebeard and another man... or more precisely; the difference between them.
"... Not even Nika, who was ridiculously strong and still is, can match him... Even I can''t help but feel weak sometimes."
Imu continued to descend the stairs quietly while saying that... The four saints didn''t dare to interrupt her or even breathe.
Hearing words of weakness from the undefeated god in their hearts made them instinctively feel weak as well.
"Why hasn''t he taken that final step yet, even though he knows he can seed? Why hasn''t hee to see me after all this time? Hmph..."
"Well, I''ll ept the dy as long as he doesn''t dy the release schedule, fufu..."
Imu disappeared from the government hall where the empty throne was, and appeared above the red line, her eyes overlooking the fake paradise she created with her own hands and the vast sea she had always desired to sail one day, like any child longing for freedom.
For some reason, she became more distant from freedom, more and more, until she could no longer understand what this word "freedom" meant... unlike her brother Nika, who was getting closer and closer to "freedom" until he became its embodiment.
She and her brother became almostplete opposites with different concepts,
Her brother (Nika) was an embodiment of freedom.
While his sister (Imu) was an embodiment of prison.
''At least until that man came into this world... fufu~ I look forward to your next move.''
...
In this world, other people managed to embrace what is called freedom and get close to it to a great extent.
One of those fortunate people was the Pirate King Roger, who had recently be fed up with everything.
This was a sign of his approaching true freedom, just as Joy Boy did one day.
The reason for his boredom and sadness was his separation from the world and the desire to live in the manga world to stand before Ace.
"... I see in him the young self I defeated by following a different path... Ace represents my weak side...pletely."
Roger sighed suddenly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"...!"
Rouge was surprised after hearing her husband''s sudden words.
"Ace is strong too."
She said with clear annoyance.
"Wahahahaha! Even if he has my weak side, he''s stronger than most people in this world, so yes, Ace is strong!"
Roger said, easing Rouge''s annoyance a little.
"Even if he''s weak, I''ll love him forever, he''s my little son... I''ll protect him so he doesn''t have to be strong..."
Rouge whispered in a low voice.
She seemed more detached from reality than Roger.
Behind them, Rob appeared in silence; they didn''t notice his arrival at all.
Rob observed this scene for some time before disappearing again.
''The time is still not right... I will grant you this wish when the timees... I have approached it anyway.''
Rob had already thought about how to solve this puzzle.
Unlike him and Olvia at that time, who didn''t have the ability toe up with a better solution in the Enies Lobby arc... this time waspletely different with the Level 20 feature and thest one of the system.
::::::::
_______________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_______________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_______________________________
Chapter 630: Many Enemies of the Whitebeard!
Chapter 631: Finally, Enlightenment.
Chapter 632: Falling Toward the Third Floor!
______________________
ckStar_BH:
Today, I wrote reactions to the battle between Luffy and Magen, and it was fantastic! It seems like I''ve rediscovered my enjoyment for writing. It''s great that I''m still passionate even after 650 chapters!
Chapter 642 Many Enemies of the Whitebeard!
Chapter 642 Many Enemies of the Whitebeard!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
::::::::
Fishman Ind:
"So, that''s how it is... Whitebeard is a benefactor to our Fishman Ind in the manga?" King Neptune was astonished at this moment.
Jimbei''s detailed exnation about the situation of Fishman Ind in the manga, where itcked support for the art store and the Hunters'' guild, made him realize the severity of the situation in the so-called Great Pirate Age started by Roger.
"Once the Great Pirate Age began, the suffering of the Fishman people became at least 100 times harsher," Fisher Tiger, who was more aware of human cruelty, especially pirates among humans, added.
"Fortunately, in the real world, we have Rob-sama and his art store... Otherwise, we would have ended up like Fishman Ind in the manga, waiting for thepassion of Whitebeard to dere his protection for us..." Suzan said with great appreciation when mentioning Rob''s name.
He was the man she loved and cherished in her heart, the man she wanted to give everything she had to.
Her daughter, Shyarly, looked at her with curiosity before whispering in her ear, "He hase, Mom, he is waiting for you inside... That''s what the crystal ball told me..."
Suzan''s eyes widened, and her breath intensified as she hid the blush on her cheeks under the seriousness of the store goddess before stepping away without anyone noticing under the work curtain.
"Miss Suzan is right; we should be grateful to Rob-san... Oh, she''s gone?"
"Well, Miss Suzan is busy, and that''s understandable from a senior goddess store..." King Neptune redirected his attention to Jimbei, who was reading the manga with intense concentration.
"Is this Crocodile?... What''s wrong with those bastards...?"
"All of them undoubtedly lost to Whitebeard in the past..."
"All of them really want to tear him apart..."
"To be a great figure in this world means having a lot of enemies..."
"That''s logical, Jimbei," Fisher Tiger said.
...
..
Chapter 529''s Events:
"All the pirates who advance through the Grand Line must pass through Fishman Ind!!!"
"As soon as the great pirate age started Fishman Ind was thrown into chaos!! A never-ending stream of human pirates and the Marines pursuing them!!!"
Jimbei continued to speak about the tragedy of Fishman Ind in the Great Pirate Age.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Many Fishmen and Mermaids were abducted and sold but just when we were about to give in to despair, Whitebeard appeared!!"
At this moment, Whitebeard appeared in the background, saying: ("This ind is under my protection!!!")
Jimbei never forgot that day, so much so that he admitted it.
"With those words, nobody dared toy a hand on Fishman Ind!!!"
"What a power!!" Jimbei was astonished.
"He has several inds under the protection of his name It''s not right to take him down just because he''s a pirate boss!!!"
"If, by some chance He was to die what would happen on these seas...!? The government is very well able to imagine that!!!"
"I wanted to stop this fight, even if it cost me my life!!! I wanted to get you out of here Ace!!! Zeeh." Finally, Jimbei dered his true desire.
"Jimbei That''s enough" said Ace. "You''re just making it worse!!!"
"I haven''t given up hope yet I still have faith That a miracle or opportunity will present itself!!!" said Jimbei.
At that moment, an additional voice that couldn''t bear the silence anymore appeared.
"Kuhahahaha Things are getting pretty interesting Kukukuku!!" In the adjacent cell, a man with scars across his face and a gold alloy in ce of his left hand appeared.
"So you''re telling me there''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance to kill Whitebeard!!? That gets my blood pumping!!!"
"!! You!!!" Jimbei knew who the speaker was.
"You think you''ll take my old man''s head!?" Ace asked mockingly of Crocodile, who immediately responded:
"It''s not just me!!"
As soon as he said that, theughter of dozens of human monsters sleeping in the eternal darkness prison was heard.
"Gyahahahaha!"
"Kill Whitebeard!!!"
"Uwoh!" "Uwoh!"
"That bastard''s gonna die!!? Hyahoo!!!"
"That''s great!!! That''s the best!!!"
"Get me to the ocean!!! I''ll be the one to kill him!!!"
"Lemme fight too!!!" "Gyahahahaha!!!"
"I''ll end Whitebeard''s reign!!!"
"SHUT UP, ALL OF YOU!!!" eximed Jimbei.
"Jimbei! Fire Fist!! Remember this well!! There''s no shortage of ''silver medalists'' shedding tears just because they couldn''t ovee Whitebeard and Roger!!! Guhahahahahaha!!!" Crocodileughed harshly.
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Nfufufu! Who would have expected our star to appear again in the manga? Sir Crocodile, the respected one, Heehawl!" Ivankovughed at this moment when he recognized Crocodile.
"You must have a lot of hatred for Whitebeard in the manga... Could it be that the person who took your left hand and caused those scars on your face is Whitebeard?"
"That means you were seriously seeking death when you were young in the manga!"
"Lucky for you, you joined our revolutionary army in this life before going to search for Whitebeard!"
"And what''s it to you, you pimp!"
Crocodile was perplexed because, at this moment, he was discovering things he didn''t know about his counterpart in the manga... He didn''t know that Whitebeard was his enemy!
"Your diligent search for Pluton was probably to gain enough power to confront Whitebeard, with the aim of revenge," Dragon spoke at this moment.
"Buwahahaha! The little shrimp went to search for Edward Newgate in the New World to fight him when he heard that he was the strongest in the sea... I can imagine such a scenario after your ass was kicked, you came back to the Grand Line and cried... Lucky for you that you didn''t die or be his son."
Hearing that from Garp made Crocodile want to erupt in his face... His words were more provocative than the Okama!
"Big brother Croco! I can make you older so you can train more and get a strong body! You can beat Whitebeard at that time!"
Crocodile looked at two short old women, not knowing which one had just spoken... but he knew that the little girl Bonney had said that.
"It''s fine... I have no grudge against Whitebeard in this life..."
Returning to Wano Country:
"Gurarararara!"
"All these are my enemies... Ace seems really shocked by this scene..."
"Don''t be surprised, my son, they will surely want to tear me apart and see me die..."
"I was the reason for their current situation, so their hatred for me should be real."
Whitebeard was somewhat surprised and happy to see a group of thugs cursing him from hell...
"These thugs dare to think about facing you, hmph! Even scaring little Ace..."
On Whitebeard''s shoulder, Stussy cursed the prisoners who wanted to join in killing her beloved.
"Don''t worry, my dear Stussy... they''re just mobs at this stage, Gurararara!"
"I look forward more and more to seeing what they call the Summit War unfold!"
"Victory will be our ally as we used to be ustomed to, Oyaji!" Marco sat on the other shoulder of Whitebeard like a beloved bird.
"Gurararara! Who knows..."
::::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
___________________________
Chapter 631: Finally, Enlightenment.
Chapter 632: Falling Toward the Third Floor!
Chapter 633: Monkey D. Luffy and Portgas D. Ace are brothers!
__________________________
Chapter 643 Finally, Enlightenment.
Chapter 643 Finally, Enlightenment.
This chapter is very important.
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
::::::::
Invisible threads intertwined to form aplex web of events, unknown destinies, and undiscovered fates, embodied in a ce called the Sorbet Kingdom in the South Blue.
Such threads were already entwined in every ind in this world but to varying degrees.
The Sorbet Kingdom was thergest and most prominent in the South Blue.
In the East Blue, there was Dawn Ind.
In the North Blue, there was Flevance.
In the first half of the Grand Line, the basta Kingdom which had transformed into a new Sky Ind.
And in the second half of the Grand Line, there was a small point at the end of the world. Only the Pirate King Roger and his crew had reached it in thest 800 years, Laugh Tale.
But in the midst of this world, above the Red Line in the Holy Land, thergestplexwork of threads in the entire world was forming...
A few threads of it were woven and extended to a distant ce in the far west. Interestingly, this ce in the West Blue was a focal point for many threads across the Pirate World.
All these interwoven threads converged into a wealth of information that formed the essence of the world in the hands of a man.
"So, this is how it is. I believe I''m starting to understand the essence of the matter and the truth of what happened to me."
In his personal room inside the art store in Ohara, Rob, who had returned from the New World, read Chapter 1100 of the One Piece manga that was suddenly released.
The system shop was the only link he had left from the real world. In the end, it turned out to be truly important, the only thing that could be real in this illusory world.
"The true story of Kuma is very impactful. It''s challenging to anticipate its essence beyond some superficial aspects."
"Was I too naive? I created apletely different world from the original. Bonney shouldn''t exist at this time. So who is this ''Bonney'' apanying Kuma?"
"What happened to Ginny? Where did she disappear before she was supposed to vanish?"
Rob took a deep breath. At this moment, he was in a strange state between enlightenment and confusion.
But he ''was spared'' from noticing the threads of fate that connected him to another world above all existence.
Rob took out the feather with which everything began. With this feather, he started drawing One Piece manga. It could be said that everything truly began with it.
"Should I continue or stop?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As these thoughts crossed his mind, he felt a choking sensation, as if death was just a step away. The threads connecting him to ''the world above all existence'' started tearing one after another. The same happened to the threads whose end was between his fingers, they trembled and tore.
At this moment, Rob felt he could end everything with just the thought of stopping everything. But the instinct to survive warned him like a seventh-morning rm to not stop immediately and regain control of the situation.
"I''ll continue."
After regaining his determination, the feeling of choking subsided, and the torn threads reconnected as if nothing had happened. Everything returned to normal.
"So, are you asking me to fill the gaps myself, or will I die when I can''t continue?"
Now Rob finally knew how he would die if he truly stopped drawing manga and ceased to adhere to the conditions he set in the poll beforeing here.
Everything was already set from the beginning. He had linked his fate to the existence he called the ''Divine Network'' at that time. Even if he was immortal, stopping what had been set up would cancel the link, and he would cease to exist. With him, the world itself and everything in it would cease to exist!
(Author''s note: This is what happens when a story is dropped. The world dies, along with the protagonist and everyone else in that world.)
So, Rob finally understood a little secret about his transition to this world.
Everything he did in this world so far, every step, every breath, every emotion he created, every bond he formed, every event he influenced, was not a lie in the literal sense of the word, but truly real. At the same time, it all depended on him.
Since he obtained the power of the ''Mangaka'' and controlled a few threads of the world, he became almost a god withplete power in this world! Unfortunately, he was the weakest and most pitiful god among the gods.
Rob finally realized that this world was shaped based on his consciousness. Characters like Bonney appeared in existence because he believed they already existed, no more and no less.
Initially, he was afraid of this realization, but after feeling the threat looming, he decided to finally ept and live with it.
...
Outside, the world was going on as it pleased.
The world was enjoying One Piece manga and the new volume.
Here in Ohara, readers wereughing heartily at the predicament of the three, Luffy, Buggy, and the well-known Mister 3.
Chapter 529''s Events:
[Level 2, The floor of demon beasts.]
"Bara Bara Cannon!!" eximed Buggy.
"Gomu Gomu Pistol!!!" Luffy, too.
"Candle Lock!!!" And Mister 3 too.
At this moment, Buggy, Luffy, and Mister 3 were fighting the monsters that were chasing them intensely.
"These damn monsters!! They just keeping!!" eximed Buggy.
"Uwah!! That giant centipede just exploded!!" Luffy''s eyes widened.
"That thing''s made up of smaller puzzle scorpions!! They''re super poisonous!!"
"Now that I think about it, I heard that the boss of the beasts in Level 2 is supposed to look like a lion Are these guys it!!?" asked Buggy.
"No!! Those are manticores, man-eating lions with human faces!" rified Mister 3.
"If they catch you, they''ll even eat your bones!!"
[Level 2 guards. Manticore.]
"The key!!" "Give us the key!!"
"Eh!?" Buggy and Luffy were shocked to hear them speak like humans.
"Don''t listen to them. They have human parts, so they can imitate human speech!!" rified Mister 3 once again.
"They remember what the prisoners say, but they have no idea what the words mean!!"
"That''s creepy!!" Buggy was shocked.
"Fun doshi! Fun doshi!" "Strawberry panties!" chanted the Manticores who were chasing them.
"Where did they learn those stupid words!!?" eximed Buggy.
"Beef steal!"
"Eh?" Luffy responded instinctively upon hearing the word ''Beef''!
"Don''t respond!!" Buggy pped Luffy.
"Hahahaha!"
"Hahahaha! That''s funny."
"Adding Mister 3 made things even more amusing!"
"Hahaha! I look forward to more joining of funny and familiar faces!"
"It''ll be fun in the uing chapters! Hahaha! Looking forward to it!"
"Hahaha! These Manticores are really funny animals! I wonder where the government gets them!"
"They are carnivorous beasts, man, otherwise how would they qualify to be demonic beasts on the second floor of Impel Down?"
"Are you foolish!? I don''t want to meet such a monster! I don''t have Luffy''s strength after all!"
"But you''re right! Hahaha! It''s funny how they can remember words; they''re like parrots in that regard."
"What''s up with Mister 3? Hahaha! The moment he heard that Luffy wanted to go to the third floor, he escaped immediately!"
"That''s because he wanted to go to the first floor... why does he have to go down?"
"He and Buggy are the same... but unfortunately, since they met Luffy, they will be dragged down to the lower floors one way or another!"
"Hahaha! That''s the most amusing thing for me!"
The readers in Ohara were thoroughly enjoying the current scenario, the humorous progression of events, which deviated a little from the seemingly hopeless and sad situation concerning Ace.
::::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 632: Falling Toward the Third Floor!
Chapter 633: Monkey D. Luffy and Portgas D. Ace are brothers!
Chapter 634: Pirate? That''s not a bad option.
__________________________
Chapter 644 Falling Toward the Third Floor!
Chapter 644 Falling Toward the Third Floor!
Merry Christmas!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
::::::::
Chapter 529''s Events:
After running to the end of the second floor, Luffy and the others were forced to stop in their tracks by a massive lion-like creature blocking their way.
[Level 2 Guardian Sphinx (Human-faced, Feathered Lion)]
(Uwaaaaahh~ What a thing to run into)
Buggy almost cried at his misfortune.
"A A Lion"
"No A man?"
Luffy was confused about what this creature was.
(It''s the Guardian of the Stairs, The Sphinx!!!)
Galdino almost screamed.
Vuorururu "Soumen"
(Soumen!?)
The three wondered what this talking lion meant.
"Ramen!! Vuoruru!!"
"Tamen Yaksoba!!!"
The rigid Sphinx began to chase them while chanting strange names.
"It can only say the names of noodles!!!"
The three shouted before running with all their might.
"Amen!" said Sphinx.
(It prayed!!!)
Buggy''s eyes widened as they ran.
Sphinx extended its massive w and tore toward the three, who were sent flying in different directions.
"Uwoh!! This guy is bad news!!!" eximed Buggy.
The prisoners swallowed their saliva upon hearing Sphinx''s roar, while the released prisoners wished to return to their cells at that moment:
"The Sphinx is going wild Somece far away"
"Man I knew we couldn''t escape!!"
"Damn it!! What power!!"
said Luffy, then turned to both Buggy and Mister 3: "Hm? Hey, what''re you guys doing!!?"
Mister 3 and Buggy were found shaking hands as if they had made a certain decision.
(All right!! We''re forming the jailbreak alliance!!) Buggy*
(I''m d there''s someone else serious about escaping!) Mister 3*
(Now let''s put the ''make-Strawhat-into-bait'' n in action!!)
That''s how they thought until they saw Luffy fiercely attacking Sphinx''s head.
"Gomu Gomu Bazooka!!!"
VUORURURAAH!!!* Sphinx roared in pain.
"Why are you pissing him off!!?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mister 3 was about to faint.
Buggy left his two feet on the ground and flew high: "This is bad!"
"Hah!! That''s not fair, you two can get so high up!!"
Mister 3 seemed to have be the target of Sphinx''s anger, which extended its w to crush him.
"Wha? Gyaaaahh!!"
Sphinx crushed Mister 3 into small pieces under its w, revealing that he was just a solid wax.
"Fuhahahaha!! Fooled ya, you simple beast. That was just a wax man, made with my Doru Doru powers!!"
Mister 3 mocked Sphinx, which started rampaging and hitting the wax men appearing here and there.
The ground began to shake as a result, eventually destroying the ceiling, and Sphinx, along with Luffy, Buggy, and Mister 3, fell to the third floor.
"Gyaaahhh!! You stupid beast!!!"
"It broke the floor itself!!!!"
...
{This is Level 3! Uwaah!! There''s a giant monster falling from the ceiling!!!}
On the third floor, the guards froze in shock.
"Uwaaaah!!!"
Luffy shouted.
"Oh no!!"
Mister 3 found himself falling downwards as well.
"We''re falling to Level 3!!!"
Buggy cried unwillingly.
"Rahahaha!!!"
"Hahaha!"
"Kahahaha! Oh my goodness, I can''t stopughing! I might just keel over!"
"Pfft! Wahahaha! Behold the fate of those foolish enough to plot against the protagonist! In the end, they all end up on the lower floor!"
"Mister 3 thinks he''s clever, but he''s actually the dimmest of the trio, hahaha!"
"That''s true! He''s the one who triggered Sphinx''s berserk mode in the first ce. What a fool!"
On a certain ind in the South Blue, readers were thoroughly entertained by the unfolding events.
The way the three characters plummeted to the third floor was truly remarkable.
The chaos caused by Luffy was impossible to ignore. Of course, it was to be expected from characters like Luffy, Buggy, and the misguided Mister 3!
In a specific corner of an art store in the South Blue, a boy with sses, engrossed in the manga, blushed and almost fainted from embarrassment.
Hardly anyone knew that the 15-year-old boy was, in fact, Mister 3, Galdino. He didn''t sport the signature hairstyle with the number 3, or else he would have been recognized!
''Is this really my manga counterpart?''
''I might die of embarrassment!''
If he hadn''t consumed the Wax Fruit by now, he might have questioned whether he was truly the same person as Mister 3.
Since the basta arc, he had harbored doubts. What if he and Mister 3 weren''t one and the same?
Influenced by his love for the main characters in One Piece, he wished his manga counterpart would be more helpful to Luffy.
He would be proudest to see Mister 3 seed in aiding Luffy and Ace.
''Unfortunately, I am too weak... No, he is weak... and I am not him.''
Young Galdino pondered inwardly as he moved on to the next chapter.
This was his homnd, the cold ind where the kingdom of Roshwan is situated.
...
Marineford:
The overall mood at the main Marine base was undeniably tense, particrly inside the office of the Fleet Admiral.
"What in the world is this nonsense!"
"Why isn''t there enough security for those demonic monsters!?"
"Is this the extent of Impel Down''s capabilities? Why does it seem sox!"
Sakazuki was on the verge of exploding in anger. He hadn''t anticipated that Impel Down would be so vulnerable in reality!
"Sigh~ It seems Impel Down needs significant adjustments in reality," sighed Sengoku.
"Magen is proving to be ipetent in reality," remarked Kizaru without annoyance.
"Not just Magen, every official there... Where is Shiryu? I haven''t seen him anywhere," Zephyr wondered.
"Perhaps he''ll make an appearance on one of the lower floors."
"Let''s reserve judgment until the end. The story is just beginning; we''ll see what we can do once we finish reading it."
"Under yourmand, Fleet Admiral."
"It appears Saint Warcury has gone to Impel Down; the government must be more aware of the situation there than we are," said Sengoku.
::::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 633: Monkey D. Luffy and Portgas D. Ace are brothers!
Chapter 634: Pirate? That''s not a bad option.
Chapter 635: Level 3: Starvation Hell.
__________________________
Chapter 645 Monkey D. Luffy and Portgas D. Ace are brothers!
Chapter 645 Monkey D. Luffy and Portgas D. Ace are brothers!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
::::::::
Chapter 530: "From Hell To Hell"
{Monitor room!! We''ve arrived at the scene on Level 2!! Can you see anything?}
"What the hell happened here? This hole is definitely big enough for the Sphinx to have fallen through!!"
"What is Strawhat Luffy trying to do!?"The guards stood in awe in front of the massive hole from which Luffy and the others fell to the next floor.
"Eh"After that, the prisoners who were released surrounded the four guards who came to assess the situation.
[Impel Down Monitor Room.]
"...!! Hey, look! This is bad!!"
"The prisoners on Level 2 have gotten out of their cells!!! How did they open the locks!!?"
"Is this Strawhat''s doing, too!? The guards are in danger!!"The guards in the Monitor Room immediately noticed the severity of the current situation.
Returning to Level 2, the prisoners threw off their shackles while rushing toward the guards to make them taste the torment they had endured.
"Our respect and gratitude go to Captain Buggy!!!"
"He''s our savior!!!"
{This is Level 2!! Send reinforcements immediately!!}
"The prisoners are rioting!!!" The guards sank into despair at that moment.
"Send the Bugori to Level 2!!!" One of the guards in the Monitor Room suggested immediately.
"Hey!! I know what Strawhat Luffy is after!!" Before they could react, one of the guards responsible formunicating with the Fleet Admiral of the Headquarters shouted.
"You know!? How...?" asked one of the guards.
"Fleet Admiral Sengoku from Headquarters said that there''s no doubt about it...!!!"
"The intruder, Monkey D. Luffy, and the man we''re holding under maximum security until his execution, Portgas D. Ace, are brothers!!!" Hearing that, the guards felt a deep sense of shock.
"So he''s trying to break Fire Fist Ace out of prison before the public execution!!!"
"Right!! there''s no mistake!!"
"... That''s why he''s actually descending from hell to hell!!!"
"We''ve been preupied with a possible attack from Whitebeard... If he were to actually pull this off, the situation would bepletely reversed!!!"
"Quickly, inform Chief Warden Magen!! And pacify the rioters on Level 2!!!" The guards felt that things had be more than they could handle, so Chief Warden Magen had to intervene immediately.
Meanwhile in Marineford:
"Finally, there is some improvement..." sighed Sengoku after witnessing the collective effort of the guards. He felt no difort seeing the prisoners attacking the four poor guardsthey were just a small sacrifice.
"The me does not fall on the ordinary guards; they are doing their job perfectly. Since the beginning, they have already noticed it and have taken all necessary measures to stop it," Tsuru spoke softly, expressing her thoughts at the moment.
"They even contacted Magen at the beginning, but because he was enchanted by Hancock, he did nothing, didn''t even answer the call," added Zephyr.
"Boa Hancock... What a terrifying woman... She reminds me of the Golden Crow Bell-mre of the Hunters'' Guild..." Kizaru shuddered, recalling his battles with Bell-mre.
"Strawhat Luffy managed to reach the third floor so easily... What the hell is happening?" Seeing how smoothly Luffy reached the third floor greatly disturbed Akainu.
Little did he know that he would be even more disturbed in the uing chapters, to the point of exploding repeatedly.
Only the end of all this would satisfy him.
"I see that the headquarters has already received news of Strawhat Luffy''s infiltration of Impel Down, isn''t that right?" Aokiji said.
"That''s true, otherwise, how do you exin an ordinary guard knowing the truth that Luffy and Ace are brothers?"
"That''s logical..."
"Anyway, let''s continue reading. I hope Magen or Shiryu intervenes soon. Luffy won''t stand a chance if one of them appears in his way."
"I don''t bet on Magen, despite his strength, he is very unreliable."
Impel Down:
"Even Sphinx was dropped in this foolish way..." Magen closed his eyes, silently contemting his actions in the manga.
Even he saw how inefficient his actions were! Extremely embarrassing!
"I hope the situation improves further in the uing chapters... My counterpart just needs to know about the situation earlier."
Magen sighed and flipped through the manga pages. Since the appearance of Saint Warcury and his takeover, Magen had not dared to move an inch from his ce... He couldn''t even go to the bathroom for rxation!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''Why did I have to eat that poisonous soup for breakfast today, of all days? Oh... but I eat it every day...''
"Hmm, what''s this?" At that moment, both Magen and Shiryu, and even Hannyabal were surprised to see Saint Warcury return with a familiar young man walking behind him.
''ckbeard, Marshal D. Teach...!!''
Saint Warcury stopped in his ce and gave deep looks to both Magen and Shiryu before speaking: "Prisoner Marshal D. Teach has been released by the Supreme Court of the World Government."
The prison officials looked at each other before nodding unanimously: "Understood."
"Ze~Haha..." Teach released an evilugh, looking at Shiryu, who had almost killed him on several asions, for no reason, just because he found it fun to beat the main antagonist in the manga.
Shiryu felt a bad vibe from Teach but showed a cruel smile on his face instead.
If Saint Warcury wasn''t here, he would have wanted to experience dismembering a prisoner who received his freedom. It would surely be a good feeling.
"Now, it''s time to review the changes that will ur in this prison from now on," Saint Warcury said with a cold tone, ignoring the guards'' responses.
Far in the New World, deep within the Central Prison,pletely different from the hell called Impel Down:
Inside a cozy cell, with a soft bed and most of the basic requirements for a decent life, the Golden Lion opened his eyes with a spark of logic inside.
"Jehahahaha~ Is this how it is...?"
"Interesting, to be mentioned again in the manga after this long absence."
"It seems the world will remember me again! I am the Golden Lion, Shiki!"
"Jihahahahahaha!"
On the side, Gecko Moria shivered upon hearing the madman''sughter.
''Get me out of here, please!!''
That was Moria''s only wish; he was willing to be Rob''s ve to share the cell with the mad Golden Lion.
::::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 634: Pirate? That''s not a bad option.
Chapter 635: Level 3: Starvation Hell.
Chapter 636: The Shocking Change!
__________________________
Chapter 646 Pirate? Thats not a bad option.
Chapter 646 Pirate? That''s not a bad option.
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
In the interim, Roger stood there, his gaze fixed upon the distant horizon, as an immense shadow gradually materialized amidst the mist.
As the features of the colossal and awe-inspiring creature became more distinct, it revealed itself to be an enormous elephant, traversing the sea and passing by the ind where the crew of the Pirate King was currently stationeda creature known to Roger''s crew as Zunisha.
(Does anyone hear me? - Someone...?)
An aged voice echoed, reaching the ears of both Roger and Rouge.
"..."
(Does anyone hear me? - Someone...?) The voice reverberated once more.
To Shanks, Buggy, and the others, it was merely the powerful roars of a gigantic elephant. However, for Roger and Rouge, who possessed the ability to hear the voice of all things, the words were distinctly audible.
Roger grinned before uttering, "Wahahaha. Zunisha, isn''t that right? I hear you, can you hear me?"
Shanks and Buggy, perplexed, shifted their attention to him. They couldn''tprehend why their captain was suddenly engaging in conversation with the colossal elephant carrying the ind.
The rest of the crew, familiar with the world''s history, including Zunisha, simply smiledthey were not befuddled.
(Finally, someone can hear me... Are you that man again?)
(No matter, I need your help... As you know, it''s impossible tomunicate with people on my back... They enjoy the One Piece manga, but I can''t! Do you understand my sadness? I was once a...)
The aged voice abruptly ceased, leaving Roger bewildered.
The same held true for Rouge, who listened attentively without uttering a word.
Roger''s expression conveyedprehension, and he chuckled before eximing, "Wahahaha! So, in conclusion, you want to read the manga too?"
(That''s right! I heard that Luffy is extremely funny, so I recalled memories from the past. I want to know more about the boy called Luffy!)
(If you can help me talk to the leader of the kingdom on my back and convince him to send someone to bring me the manga near my eyes, I''ll be grateful to you.)
"Alright, I''ll dly do that." Roger agreed, eliciting extreme joy from Zunisha.
From that point onward, Zunishamenced reading the One Piece manga!
...
Back in Marineford, all eyes were fixed on Sengoku, who wore a perplexed expression.
"..."
Meanwhile, Sengoku stared at the manga page with eyes trembling. ''That Garp... even in manga form... infuriates me!''
Events of Chapter 530:
[Grand Line, Marine Headquarters]
"Buwahahaha!!"
The imposing structure of Marineford, resembling traditional Japanese architecture, came into view. Garp''s heartyughter resonated from outside.
"What''s so amusing about this, Garp!!?"
"In the midst of this situation that will shake all the seas of the world... That idiot goes and actually makes it worse...!!"
Fleet Admiral Sengoku, adorned in a uniform adorned with numerous medals, shouted at Garp and angrily mmed his desk. He couldn''t find a better way to vent his frustration.
"Wahahaha!!"
Meanwhile, Garp continued tough, munching on his rice crackers as if the matter didn''t concern him at all.
"First Enies Lobby, and then the Tenrylubito incident!! This is allpletely unprecedented!!!"
Sengoku hadn''t forgotten the incidents caused by Luffy before this.
Suddenly, he delved into the impregnable history of Impel Down:
"Twenty years ago... We failed when the Flying Pirate Golden Lion escaped... But these past 20 years, of the hundreds of thousands of prisoners held there, not a single one has sessfully escaped! And nobody in the history of the prison has sessfully infiltrated it either!!"
"The iron walls of the great prison Impel Down have held!!!"
Suddenly, Sengoku''s expression changed, and he shouted at Garp: "And the man spitting on that good name, the first intruder ever, is your grandson again, Garp!!!"
Garp pointed his thumb at Luffy in his mind andughed heartily:
"He''s done it again!! That''s my grandson for ya!!"
Sengoku turned angrily and cursed at another person:
"Damn you, Bartholomew Kuma.!! You said that you finished off the Strawhat Pirates at Sabaody Archipgo..!! I should have known..!!!"
"You can''t trust what a Shichibukai says!! But how did he get through our perimeter...!?"
Sengoku seriously wondered about this matter.
After that, he turned towards Garp again and grabbed him by the cor.
"If you weren''t the ''Hero of the Marines,'' I''d have you take responsibility for your entire family, Garp!!!"
"Wahaha! I think this situation has gotten a bit too big for an old man''s life to atone for it! Buwahahahaha!!"
Garp continued tough heartily.
"Ugh! Oh my God, why does this bastard make me so angry even in manga!"
"Hahaha! As expected from Garp-san, he''s an incredibly lively old man,"mented Kuzan with a slightugh at the amusing scene of his teacher.
"He acts as if he doesn''t care... how disgusting. This man doesn''t deserve the title of Marine''s Hero!"
Sakazuki was extremely annoyed by Garp, who had separated from the Navy and chosen to be a revolutionary like his son.
"Enough nonsense, Sakazuki! Garp is a true hero. It''s not allowed for you to speak such nonsense about him. Even if he retired from being a soldier, Garp is still the Marine''s hero and will always remain so."
Zephyr seemed genuinely angry at Sakazuki''s attitude towards Garp and always being the first to insult him.
"Zefu... Stop." said Sengoku.
Zephyr looked shocked at Sengoku, who halted him from reprimanding Sakazuki.
It seemed that Sengoku didn''t notice Zephyr''s shocked nces or ignored them before saying, "Don''t forget that Garp joined the revolutionary army; he''s an enemy of the Navy now. We might have to fight him in the future."
"The revolutionary army doesn''t hide its clear bias towards the Hunters'' side. They fully support them to rece the World Government and us as well. This means they reject our existence, and their existence was founded to ultimately revolt against us."
"So please remember which side you''re on."
Hearing that, Tsuru sighed in silence. She couldn''t help her heart from trembling, recalling memories of youth when they were still trainees in the Navy.
Now it seemed that everyone followed justice in their hearts.
In the core of her heart, she was happy for Garp, but saddened by her situation, Sengoku, and even Zephyr.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Wahahahaha!! That''s hrious!"
Garp was relishing his rice crackers, much like his counterpart, andughing heartily at the interaction between him and Sengoku.
"My annoying grandson will give Sengoku a heart attack, Fuahahaha!!!"
"I''m sorry, my old friend! How can I control the actions of a foolish boy like Luffy? Wahahahaha!"
"He''s the protagonist after all! Hahaha! It was my dream for him to be a Marine Admiral!"
"But as you can see... well... my dream is not worth even a joke for a troublemaker and a freedom-seeker like him!"
"As if I''ll allow my son to be a soldier in the Navy as you wish, old man," Dragon appeared visibly annoyed.
"A pirate? That option isn''t bad either." he smiled.
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 635: Level 3: Starvation Hell.
Chapter 636: The Shocking Change!
Chapter 637: Mister 2 Appears!
__________________________n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 647 Level 3: Starvation Hell.
Chapter 647 Level 3: Starvation Hell.
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
Chapter 530''s Events:
[Impel Down, Level 3.]
"Hot!"
"I''m sizzling!" Buggy leaped from the scorching heat of the blistering sands.
Luffy felt the same way: "Hot! hot hot!!! Yhe ground is like a frying pan!"
"It sure is hot. And it''s eerily quiet...!!" Luffy sweated profusely in this heat.
"Level 3... What a ce i''vee to...!!"
"Strawhat, you dragged me down with you again!!!" Buggy eximed with disdain.
"Ah, the lion''s out." Luffy noticed the absent Sphinx next to them.
"... This ce is really bad... for me with my wax powers..." Galdino seemed to be melting at that moment.
...
..
"Look inside the cells."
Luffy and buggy looked toward the cells as Mister 3 pointed, seeing prisoners drained of blood.
"They barely even have shadows left... but everyone here on Level 3... was once a notorious criminal with a bounty over 50 million!" Mister 3 exined.
"Heat from the floor below us, the Burning Hell, rises, and the prisoners are tortured by theck of water and food."
"They''re quickly reduced to the half-dead things you see before you."
"This is Level 3, the Starvation Hell!!!"
"If we waste any time here... we''ll be like them in a heartbeat!!"
Hearing Mister 3''s exnation while seeing a skeletal structure of a hanging prisoner made Buggy sweat even more.
"We need to get out of here... while we can still sweat...!!" added Mister 3.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Upon hearing that, Luffy, who was eating grilled bird meat, nodded and said: "Then let''s hurry to Level 4!!"
"HELL NO!!!" eximed Buggy and Mister 3 angrily.
"Come on, lead the way! You both said you''d help me save Ace!" Luffy said anxiously.
"I never said that!! Not at all!!" said Mister 3.
"Does happiness change your memories or something!!?" Luffy still believed they wanted to help him.
"What do you mean?" Mister 3 didn''t understand, as he was not the one who tricked Luffy in the deal, but Buggy.
"They are in position, pull the!!"
{Roger.}
At that moment, Luffy and the other two were unaware of the trap set by the prison guards.
"Fine, I''ll go by myself." When Luffy decided to leave on his own, the sands beneath them shook, and they were caught in a massive.
"Owaah!!!"
"What!!? Damn!!! It''s a trap!!! They got us!!!"
Wano Country:
"So, this is how Impel Down looks from the inside...?"
"Starvation Hell? What a terrifying ce..."
"Harsh conditions that even pirates with a bounty of less than 100 million can''t endure for long."
"Sigh... These prisoners will eventually die... no matter how hard they struggle or endure the pain of hunger and the intense heat..." Marco sighed as he saw the shapes of the prisoners inside the cells.
"These are the consequences of weakness, choosing the wrong path without realizing your own profound weakness to bear your sins. That''s what you deserve," Whitebeard said indifferently towards the prisoners.
"The World Government won''t spare the pirates who fall into their hands; thisw hasn''t changed since they took control."
"They are well aware of the risks pirates pose to them and the world."
"It seems that the so-called Great Pirate Era had more serious effects than the manga has shown so far."
"And my Wano Country, far removed from all this chaos..." Oden said.
"You''re talking about Wano in the manga world, right?" Whitebeard asked.
"Yes, in my belief, Wano is a closed country in the manga, separated from the world..."
"As long as there''s someone like you in thisnd, maybe Wano won''t be affected by the waves of the Great Pirate Era." Whitebeard smiled confidently.
Hearing the explicit praise, both Oden and the present Akazaya smiled as well.
In this world, there''s a false confidence that stems from an individual''s strength... when someone is so powerful that they trust themselves and those around them blindly in their strength, they may eventually be the most vulnerable point... a deadly weakness.
That''s exactly what happened to Oden and his followers; one day, the manga will shock them with the harsh reality, and that day will be the day they rid themselves of this weakness.
...
In the depths of the seas, on Fish-Man Ind:
"What a hell... just imagining myself trapped there makes me feel suffocated!"
Little Franky shivered while reading the manga.
In his worst nightmares, he never imagined such a hell... now his impression of Impel Down haspletely changed.
It wasn''t just him; rather, every person in the world truly saw what Impel Down meant.
"Tahaha! After seeing the fate of pirates, do you still want to be one?" Tom asked Franky.
Tom wanted to know what was really going on in his little apprentice''s mind.
On the side, Iceburg smiled upon hearing that, and even the beautiful mermaid Kokoro smiled silently.
"Of course, I''ll be a pirate... no! I''ll be a member of the Pirate King''s crew! Not just an ordinary pirate!" eximed Franky.
"The fear of being captured will never make me change my decision!! Suuuuuper!"
"Tahahahaha!" Tomughed after hearing Franky''s expected response.
"Well, if there are still pirates in the future, it''s okay for you to pursue your dream."
At this moment, Jimbei approached Franky''s group.
"You''re the famous boy, Franky, Luffy-kun''s friend in the future... do you want to follow your future path?"
Franky and Jimbei''s eyes met at that moment, and both felt a strange kinship.
"That''s right, Jimbei-san... I''ll dly follow my future path if it allows me to meet Luffy and the others!"
...
Ohara:
"The Starvation Hell?"
Suddenly, Doffy remembered the hunger he felt when they left Marigoa and descended into the human world... at that short time, they truly experienced what hunger meant.
If it weren''t for Rob arriving at a crucial time, half of his family would have truly died from hunger, and the people''s hatred towards them.
"Is there a hell scarier than being a celestial dragon?" Doffy asked a question that made the people around him look at him in astonishment.
Seeing this, Domingo shook his head as if he didn''t expect any answer from these people.
Suddenly, Domingo heard familiar footsteps, and an elegant man arrived with his hands in his pockets.
"Of course, there''s a hell more terrible than being a celestial dragon," Rob said with a smile.
"Wee back, teacher," both Doffy and Rosinante greeted Rob with respect.
Even Issho and Mihawk greeted him respectfully.
Vegapunk, Brook, Saul, Clover, Homing nodded gently to Rob.
Rob put his hand on Doffy''s shoulder, who had recently be taller; it seemed like he would catch up with him in height soon.
"The real hell is when we lose the ability to perceive ourselves. As long as you feel pain, it''s not a real hell," Rob said calmly.
These words left a deep impression on Doffy, who was a character with great self-awareness.
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 636: The Shocking Change!
Chapter 637: Mister 2 Appears!
Chapter 638: Ace discovers Luffy''s arrival!
__________________
Chapter 648 The Shocking Change!
Chapter 648 The Shocking Change!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
Chapter 530''s Events:
"..!! It''s a steel...!!" Luffy tried to bite the to break free but felt its toughness.
"Damn it!!! It''s got Kairouseki in it too..." Buggy couldn''t help but curse his bad luck at this moment.
"There''s some horrible torture waiting for us to try to escape!" "We''re done for it!" Meanwhile, Mister 3 was anxious about his fate after being captured again.
{The intruder Strawhat Luffy and the other two have been captured.}
{Put the Kairouseki handcuffs on them!!}
{... Roger.}
Luffy and the others noticed they were already surrounded, but Buggy hesitated to surrender: "Is that all we are!?"
"Shit! Open this!!"
On the contrary, Mister 3 fully surrendered to his fate: "Give it up, Buggy..!! We''re already caught... the guards and the Blugori are here!!"
"Damn it!! Damn it!!" Luffy, however, didn''t know how to give up and continued trying to tear the steel with his teeth.
"Hm? Who''re you!?" Suddenly, a very short guy with a trident caught his attention.
"I am... Saldeath!!" the guy answered calmly.
"Really..? You don''t look like a monkey..." Luffy seemed genuinely surprised.
"No!! You misunderstood!! I am Saldeath!!"
"Really?"
"No!!"
"ept your fate!! Resistance is futile!"
"In this isted sea floor prison, there was never anywhere to escape to."
"Just be d that I was the one to catch you."
[Head Guard Saldeath (Blugori Commander)]
The short young man wore a hat with the symbol of skull, representing a Blugori mask. The hat also had devil horn-like protrusions, and he had bat-like wings. Both the horns and wings were clearly fake to make the guards look like devils in hell.
"After all, the four beast guards are lurking below this floor..."
"That''s true... I''d hate to run into them, or the chief warden..." Both Buggy and Mister 3 thought with evident fear on their faces.
At this moment, Sphinx, trapped in the as well, woke up and began to rage.
"Ah, Head Guard!!" "The Sphinx woke up!!!"
"This is bad!! He might break the!"
"We can''t let those three escape... especially not Strawhat Luffy!!!"
Unfortunately, exactly what they feared happened as Sphinx''s rage tore the trap apart, allowing Luffy and the others to escape.
Impel Down:
"Tsk, this is bad... It''s really hard to catch the protagonist even when he''s in your hands!" Saint Warcury sarcasticallymented on Luffy''s escape from the.
"This boy named Saldeath, who works as the Blugori unitmander, is interesting. He must be very young to be live now, isn''t he?"
Hearing Saint Warcury''s inquiry, Magen, Shiryu, and Hannyabal all nodded quickly.
"That''s true, Saint Warcury. He''s very young..."
"Maybe only 15 or 16 years old..." Hannyabal said.
"To be a unitmander at such a young age means he''s very talented, isn''t it? Perhaps more talented than the three of youbined."
The expressions on Magen, Shiryu, and Hannyabal''s faces froze after hearing their Boss''s mockery, but they dared not challenge him.
"Zehahaha~"
"What a wonderful feeling to have high authority. No one will dare to respond even if you mock them..." Teach felt a strong longing for authority at this moment. He wanted to have the same authority as the Gorosei or even more!
"If you want that, you can be stronger and naturally acquire it," Saint Warcury turned to look at Teach. From this look and the words, it seemed that the deal between them was much deeper than just releasing him from prison in exchange for a service or something specific.
"Zehahaha~ If it''s as you told me, then I must not disappoint your expectations, especially the expectations of that person above you."
"Hmph, it''s better for you not to..." Saint Warcury growled and then pulled out a purple-colored devil fruit.
"This...!!!!" When Teach saw it, he almost lost bnce from the shock.
Then Saint Warcury smoothly threw it towards Teach, who didn''t hesitate to catch it.
"... From now on, Marshal D. Teach will be the new Chief Warden for Impel Down and the three of you will be his assistants."
"... This is the significant change that would happen in this prison."
"As for other changes, we''ll see about them after the arc is over."
Hearing that shocked both Magen and Hannyabal. As for Shiryu, he seemed indifferent, but internally, he was on the verge of exploding with anger and hatred.
But they dared not challenge the Gorosei''s authority, who was the Warrior God of Justice, responsible for everything rted to the court and the prison''s military forces.
If he said that Marshal D. Teach would be the new Chief Warden, then it meant it happened, and there was no room for change.
Who would have expected that a mere apprentice on Whitebeard''s ship would have the opportunity to be the highestmander of Impel Down after being just a lowly prisoner?
Hannyabal was about to die of envy as he thought about it!
As for Teach, he didn''t care about the position at that moment. The purple devil fruit hadpletely captured his attention. Obtaining this fruit was the reason he boarded Whitebeard''s ship in the first ce.
His background was something he alone knew, and he wasn''t eager to reveal it before obtaining this devil fruit!
Even he was confident that One Piece manga wouldn''t quickly reveal his background! Not until he became a powerful force in the sea and seeded in executing his evil ns, became a formidable enemy to the Strawhat Luffy.
As he saw it now, he hadn''t be that person yet. So, he wasn''t afraid that the One Piece manga would interfere with all his ns. He still hoped to obtain the Dark Fruit somehow and continue to climb the path of power.
But what he didn''t take into ount was that the World Government would present him with this fruit on a silver tter! Just like that!
"You''re not joking with me... right? This is the Dark Fruit...?" Teach asked hesitantly. Since he was forcefully fed the ''Trash'' devil fruit, he had only one chance left to eat the devil fruit he wanted!
If it turned out that this wasn''t the Dark Fruit, everything for him would end before it even began! And this was extremely terrifying for him, even when he knew it was indeed the real Devil Fruit from the appearance and color he saw in the Devil Fruits book...
But he didn''t dare to eat it without confirmation!
"We don''t joke with our allies..."
When the Gorosei said that, Teach almost vomited from the intense feeling of disgust. If it weren''t for the One Piece manga in this world, he would have truly believed him.
"It''s the real Dark Fruit. We''ve been secretly looking for it since we knew from the manga that you were searching for it. All this for you to join our ranks, or else we won''t spare any effort to obtain it, despite its strong power. It remains just a Devil Fruit after all."
"Most of the strongest Devil Fruits are already in our hands."
"Just eat it, and instantly be the infamous, notorious figure in the manga, Teach... The World Government needs you on our side."
This time, Teach didn''t hesitate to eat the Devil Fruit.
After that, a loud, sinisterugh was heard from Impel Down...
Ohara:
"Hm?"
In Rob''s eyes, an unprecedented anomaly urred in the threads of fate at this moment. In the far west, somewhere in the Grand Line, something had definitely happened.
''A significant change in the plot has urred... I wonder what it is.'' Rob felt interested to know what had happened.
''Well, I''ll find outter anyway. Such a huge change cannot escape my sight after all.''
Rob smiled as he stroked his silver-haired wife. Olvia didn''t notice the strange gleam in her husband''s eyes because she was immersed in pure bliss, like a cat being petted on its belly.
"This boy named Saldeath looks very young... Does the World Government also employ children?"
"Oh, they are scum, training children in the flower of their age to be assassins or official employees. This young boy is no different." Rob answered calmly.
"Haha! Luffy is really lucky; they can''t easily catch him."ughed Olvia.
"That''s true, keep reading. The uing events are more thrilling."
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 637: Mister 2 Appears!
Chapter 638: Ace discovers Luffy''s arrival!
Chapter 639: Mister 2, Bon y''s Joins!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
__________________
Chapter 649 Mister 2 Appears!
Chapter 649 Mister 2 Appears!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
"Oh my God, Buggy and Mister 3 are extremely provocative! They escaped in this manner, leaving Luffy to fight alone!" Olvia was very angry with both of them.
"Haha! Did you really think Buggy would help Luffy? Rob couldn''t help butugh.
"Hmm! What an evil kid... he really needs rehabilitation."
"He''s truly a reckless boy, he''ll be even more reckless in the future, at least until he collides with two steel tes." Rob pointed to the future when Buggy bes a symbolic Yonko at least.
No one knows that Buggy''s interesting journey will begin here, from Impel Down...
"His ironically fortunate journey has already begun..."
"Are you saying Buggy is lucky?" Olvia asked in confusion.
"Hahaha! He''s not just lucky, he''s extremely lucky!"ughed Rob.
"Oh... Is that Bon-chan?!"
...
Chapter 530''s Events:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Haa Th This is probably far enough"
"Good, they''re all going after Strawhat."
Buggy felt relieved as he saw the Blugori''s unit and theirmander chasing after Luffy and ignoring them.
"The stairs going up are blocked off too!!! Just being here is torture enough"
As for Mister 3, he wanted to leave this hot ce as quickly as possible.
Suddenly, they started hearing an annoying singing.
"Hm? What''s with the singing?" Buggy wondered.
Mister 3 recognized something familiar from the sound and the song suddenly, shocked.
"Awesome!!!" "Awesome!!!" "Okaaamaaa~ Waaaay~!!!"
At that moment, inside a specific cell in Level 3, another familiar face appeared.
It was another Baroque Works agent, Mister 2!
He was dancing to the tunes of the Okama song he was singing, while dancing with the prisoners who seemed zombie-like.
"Well done!!!" "Spin spin spin, just like this dizzying time!! Ngahahaha!!! Don''t lie down, you guys!!!" "Come on, this heat won''t be enough to make me suffer!!"
"Oh!! Is that Mister 3!!? Ngahahaha!"
At this moment, both Mister 3 and Buggy arrived in front of Mister 2''s cell, who was still dancing and singing.
" So it really was you" said Mister 3.
"Um um umummm WHAAAA!!? MISTER 3!!?"
Mister 2''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets from the shock when he finally realized he wasn''t hallucinating.
"Wait, wait wait, why are you out there!!? You''re on the other side of the bars, so you caught!!? No, wait, I''m the one who''s in prison!!"
"I''m so surprised that I need to look again!! Okama kenpou, ''I dream of that night once again!!''!!"
"Can we please leave him in his cell?" suggested Mister 3.
Buggy was the most confused here: "Hey just what am I looking at here?"
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Oh, this poor Okama is suffering in this hot hell too..."
"I wish they would free him from prison as well; all Okamas deserve freedom... Look at how dedicated he is to making everyone happy... singing and dancing despite the suffocating heat. It''s truly moving."
Ivankov wiped away tears while reading the manga; he seemed highly impressed by Mister 2''s pure spirit.
He still remembered how Mister 2 sacrificed himself and helped Luffy escape from the Navy''s siege in basta.
"Oh my God, what is this crap? I see he''s torturing the already tortured prisoners!"
"What''s wrong with my future counterpart''s mind to recruit an Okama as an officer agent into his organization!?"
Due to Ivankov and his constant torture, Crocodile came to hate all Okamas in the world because of Ivankov. He was deeply saddened by Sanji''s fate, understanding Sanji''s feelings on that ind the most.
"You''re too harsh, Croco-boy... Bon-chan is a wonderful guy."
"Oh, he''s the guy with the power to transform into anyone he touches! Wasn''t he the one who transformed into Nami at that time?" Little Bonney refreshed her memories this way.
"That''s right. I hope he helps Luffy again; his ability is very useful in deception," Dragon said calmly.
"It''s very difficult for Luffy to escape from prison at this stage, let alone to rescue Ace and escape with him, but I trust my grandson; he will surely do something shocking. Buwahahaha!"
"Sengoku, drink the exciting nerve and fever medicine so you don''t die of anger! Bwuahahaha!!!" Garpughed heartily.
...
Chapter 531: "Level 3, Starvation Hell"
"We''re on the highest alert level here!"
"When did he slip past us!?"
"He''s just one man...!!! But if anything were to happen to Ace, not just Impel Down, but the entire World Government would be theughingstocks of the world!!!
At this moment; the Vice Admiral unsheathed his sword, ready to enter Impel Down with his soldiers to apprehend the infiltrator, Monkey D. Luffy.
"We will enter the prison and, in the name of the Marines, capture Strawhat Luffy!!!"
"Yes, sir!!!"
But at that moment, a seductive woman, resembling a subus, blocked their way. She wore revealing and entirely pink clothing, with thick orange hair covering even her eyes.
"Hmmm~ wait right there!!!" said the seductive woman in a tempting tone.
"Who''re you!?" asked the Vice Admiral.
"I''m Sadi-chan, a girl who loves torture!!" she said.
"epting help from the Marines on top of the infiltration will only add to Impel Down''s humiliation!!!"
[Impel Down Chief Guard Sadi-chan]
"You''re referring to yourself as ''-chan''...? Are you kidding...?" wondered a Navy soldier.
"Silence!!! You have to call me Sadi-chan!!"
But the soldier was shocked by being whipped with her long whip... his scream preceded, "...!!! UWAAAH!!!"
"Mmm... I can''t get enough of those screams..!!"
She seemed to savor the screams of the people she tortured well, she waspletely insane.
Marineford:
"Who is this woman, for heaven''s sake? Is she really the Chief Guard?"
"She whipped that soldier just for questioning why she calls herself a pet name? She even enjoyed his screams... that''s madness."
Sengoku felt a shiver of madness from this woman.
"Hmm! Women of the next generation don''t know the meaning of modesty! Put on some clothes, woman..." Tsuru felt embarrassed by Sadi''s revealing attire.
"All the Impel Down guards are entric..." Zephyr remarked in surprise.
"That''s natural, as they live in the prison... there''s no room for a normal life in a hellish prison with criminal inmates," exined Sengoku.
"Also, the World Government likes to employ human devils in Impel Down; after all, Impel Down was created based on hell as a temte."
"Hmm, that''s understandable, but it''s too audacious; these bastards don''t respect Marine soldiers..." Sakazuki was angry to see Marine soldiers being humiliated by a woman.
"Well, she''s human after all, with desires, no matter how deviant they may be; they represent her character. She doesn''t represent all of Impel Down with her actions..."
"Also, her prevention of soldiers entering is quite logical; they ensure the only exit from Impel Down is more effective at keeping them out... as she said, they are ignorant of its internal design for sure," Sengoku said calmly.
"Arara~ That, too, will be a thing of the past... now, we explore the depths of Impel Down with Luffy little by little." Kuzan pointed out an important point, souring Sengoku''s mood.
"Damn it! One Piece manga will never spare us!"
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 638: Ace discovers Luffy''s arrival!
Chapter 639: Mister 2, Bon y''s Joins!
Chapter 640: Wasn''t it enough to be cautious of Hannyabal alone?
__________________
Chapter 650 Ace discovers Luffys arrival!
Chapter 650 Ace discovers Luffy''s arrival!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
Chapter 531''s Events:
[Floor Where Ace is Being Held]
"... It''s Hannyabal..."
"Magen is here too. What''s happening?"
As some fearful prisoners observe the arrival of the prison wardens, it appears that the inmates in the location where Ace is held are undoubtedly strong.
"We''ve got a special visitor for you... Ace!!"
"Who do you think it is...?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Jinbei... you''ve never met her face to face, so you won''t recognize her..." Hannyabal stood in front of the cell where Ace and Jinbei were located.
"Her name is widely known, though she doesn''t show herself The Empress of the Warrior Race, the Kuja. One of the Royal Shichibukai...!!!"
Hannyabal continued his ridiculous presentation: "Strong and sublime, the world''s most beautiful woman!! The Pirate Empress... Boa Hancock herself!!! Hyu hyu!!" While detonating fireworks, Magen harshly hit his head.
"Ouch!!" "I want to be the Chief Warden really bad!! Ah, no, wait, what I meant to say was... that really hurt!!"
"What are you doing...?" said Magen, angrily.
Jinbei: "!?"
Ace: "..."
Crocodile: "..."
"Uwooooh!!! It''s true! I thought I smelled a good woman here!!"
"That''s Hebihime of the Kuja!!! Ohh, look over here!!!"
"Hancock! "
"Look at that, she''s so sexy!"
"C''mon,dy. Won''t youe into my cell? I''ll treat you right! Gyahahaahaha!!"
"Ah, she smells amazing!! I wanna go to the Isle of Women!"
"Nothing but women!! Ya think they just go naked all the time!!?"
The prisoners seemed to lose their minds when they saw Hancock.
"What do you want from me..?" Ace didn''t care about the inmates'' antics; he focused his gaze on Hancock and asked calmly.
"Nothing... I just wanted toy eyes on you... the man who''s going to trigger the war I''ll be joining..." Hancock said randomly, but in reality, she wanted to confirm the condition of the brother of the man she loved.
"So even the immovable Empress is helping the government now... Is your Shichibukai title that important to you!!?" Jinbei asked with concern.
"These prisoners are disgusting!"
"This is uneptable! They are harassing Hancock-chan!"
At the Ohara art store, Bell-mre was extremely angry while reading manga, and the reason was the disgusting Impel Down prisoners.
"Fufu~ Perhaps Hancock should turn them into stone statues to decorate their cells. It would be an interesting sight, but it''s unfortunate that she''s restrained by the Kairouseki handcuffs and can''t unleash her power," added Shakky, who had a creepy smile.
"It seems Hancock doesn''t care. She''s used to it for a long time," said Gloriosa with a smile.
"Do you think she will try to save Ace for Luffy?" Melona asked with keen interest, holding her baby Perona in her hands.
"I don''t think so. Chief Warden Magen is there; it''s impossible for her to rescue Ace even if she wanted to..." sighed Matri sadly.
"These rogue prisoners! Why do they keep interrupting their conversation!?"
"It seems Jinbei is bothered by Hancock''s situation... He doesn''t know the truth yet."
"Hahaha! Is she mocking them all? Even Magen fell under her charm, Kia~ how beautiful she is. I, too, am enchanted by her charm!"
Seeing how Hancock acted as if she were afraid, hearts appeared in the eyes of all the readers at that moment!
They were even affected by her power through the manga!
Outside the art store:
"Is this really good? I mean, she''s our daughter too," Olvia said while holding onto Rob''s chest.
Even if they were outside the art store at this moment, they could hear themotion caused by the readers, and the reason was Hancock once again.
"Beauty is not a crime, infatuation is not a crime either, dirty infatuation is the crime. Don''t worry, these dirty rogues will receive their punishment in moments."
Just as Rob said, Magen revealed his poisonous Hydra, ready to make them taste the poisonous torment.
By showing his power, he deterred all the unruly prisoners.
...
After the prisoners learned their lesson, Magen said to Hancock, "Now, Lady Hancock... you can have your conversation in peace..."
"... No need, I''m done."
But to his surprise, Hancock had already finished.
"... Hey...!!! Is what you said true...!!?" Even Ace couldn''t believe what he heard from her.
"I have no reason to lie... Oh yes... And he was worried that you would be mad at him." Hancock left after saying everything she had to Ace.
"What did she say?" Magen asked Hannyabal, who replied, "I don''t know... I was super running away from you, Chief Warden...!!"
Inside the cell, Jinbei looked towards Ace and asked, "Ace... what did that woman say...!?"
Ace was still shocked by what he had just heard: "My brother... is here...!!!"
Jinbei was shocked after hearing that: " The one you''re always talking about? The Strawhat Kid...!!? That''s reckless!!"
"Finally, Ace knew that his brother was there for him..."
"Yes, Hancock did a great job informing him..."
"But he has another reason to worry and feel guilty for him; Ace feels extreme sadness in this ordeal."
"Do you mean that Luffy will be an additional reason for even more sorrow?"
"And do you think that as an older brother, he won''t be concerned that something might happen to his brother because of him?"
"That''s true, we also feel the same thing," both Olvia and Rob looked at the neers.
Surprisingly, they were Roger and Rouge!
The couple sat on the public seats next to them. In this quiet and peaceful ce, two small families gathered.
"Captain, I haven''t seen you in a while, and you too, Rouge-san..." Rob smiled at the couple.
"We''ve been looking for you, it''s easy to lose track of your paths, Wahaha!"
Fish-Man Ind:
After Rob''s sudden visit and departure, Suzan adjusted her clothes and returned to the artistic store''s bar, as if nothing had happened.
Her gaze fell on both Jinbei and the mischievous boy, Franky, who were enjoying a drink and conversation.
"It seems Ace told you about Luffy, Jinbei-san!" Franky said with a smile.
"Well, it seems so..." Jinbei replied.
"Maybe he kept bragging about his little brother, after all, there''s nothing to do to neutralize the boredom in this cell except talk a lot," he added.
"That''s true... Oh, is that Zoro!!?"
Franky''s eyes widened when he saw Zoro''s face weing the shocked Luffy deep on the third floor.
"I don''t think so..." Jinbei''s eyes widened for a moment, but then he understood what was going on.
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 639: Mister 2, Bon y''s Joins!
Chapter 640: Wasn''t it enough to be cautious of Hannyabal alone?
Chapter 641: Minotauros VS. Luffy and Mister 2!
__________________
Chapter 651 Mister 2, Bon Clays Joins!
Chapter 651 Mister 2, Bon y''s Joins!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
"Sigh~ For a moment, I thought he was really Zoro! That fool Mister 2!"
"I miss the crew members... I wonder what they''re doing now..."
"Well, Sanji might still be running to save his life..."
"Hahahaha!!"
"Bwahahaha! I remembered Sanji''s ordeal..."
"Shahahaha!!!!"
In the East Blue, right at the Baratie restaurant, the chefs were also enjoying the One Piece manga.
Every time they remembered Sanji''s ordeal, theirughter became contagious, spreading to customers eating or waiting for their food.
Suddenly, special guests arrived, and a suffocating silence fell upon the restaurant upon seeing the four guests, two men, and their wives.
Zeff stopped what he was doing, calmly walked towards the four individuals, and bowed like a nobleman.
"From here,dies and gentlemen..." Zeff led them to a beautiful table, behaving like a respectful waiter.
"Thank you, Zeff," Rob thanked with a smile after they sat.
Zeff nodded with a smile and left for the kitchen to prepare what the esteemed guests had requested.
Seeing the Pirate King and the Hunter King together in such a ce made the guests think they were dreaming.
"Eating while talking about manga will be more enjoyable, don''t you think? It''s already lunchtime." Rob said with a smile.
"What a great idea, dining in this restaurant. It''s my first time; I''ve heard about its opening already." Roger replied with a smile.
As for Olvia and Rouge, they simply smiled.
"Traveling from ce to ce in an instant, it''s still surreal for me. Has the World Government discovered this ability of yours or not yet?" Roger asked in a low voice.
They were in the New World just a moment ago before deciding to visit Ohara in the West Blue. It was easy for them as Roger had an art store on his ship. From there, they moved to Ohara and met Rob, who offered them a meal in the East Blue.
From the art store, they moved to this seafood restaurant that had a small art store on its back, just like Roger''s ship. So, of course, it would be surreal no matter how many times they experienced it.
"Well, they already know... You may not believe it, but they have a simr ability, though on a smaller scale." Rob replied in a low voice as well.
While chatting, Rob''s gaze fell on a boy reading manga with tears of happiness in his eyes. No one could recognize him, but Rob could easily identify a character from the manga no matter how young he was.
This 10-year-old boy was probably Mister 2 Bon y in the future.
...
Chapter 530''s Events:
"Long time no see!!! Straw-chan!"
Mister 2 cried tears of joy at seeing Luffy again.
"Bon-chan!" "I''m a little disappointed that it''s not Zoro!! But you''re still alive!?" Luffy smiled happily, despite his disappointment at not being Zoro.
"Outta my way!!! What the hell are you doing to my friend!?" Mister 2 violently attacked the guards, knocking them all down.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Seeing this, Saldeath urged the giant lion to attack. "Come on, Sphinx!!! Counter-attack!!!"
"All right!! That should keep him down for now!" Luffy stood on a mound of massive bumps that formed on Sphinx''s head after easily defeating him in alliance with Mister 2. "
You gotta keep beasts down with force!! Ngahaha!!" Meanwhile, Mister 2 was dancing on Sphinx''s back.
"Sphinx!" Saldeath eximed, almost fainting from shock.
"Now there''s another escapee!!" "Are these guys going down so they can get more allies!!?" he wondered.
Luffy and Mister 2 embraced each other like long-lost friends who hadn''t seen each other in a long time: "Hey, Bon-chan, I thought you died!! You took our ce back then!!" Luffy hadn''t forgotten what Bon-chan did for them at that time.
"Ngahaha!! Don''t joke around!!! Okama don''t die, you know!!! Eh!? Is that true!?"
{Mister 2 Bon y''s Ability Exnation: The Mane Mane Fruit, a copy man. If he touches somebody''s face with his right hand, he can copy their appearance at any time (the left hand changes back).}
"Blugori!! You absolutely can''t let them get away!!!" Saldeath ordered as a crowd of blue goris surrounded both Luffy and Bon y.
"By the way, Straw-chan, are you really nning on going to Level 5!?" Bon y asked with curiosity, having heard it from Mister 3 and Buggy who freed him.
"That''s right. Will you tell me how to get there?" Luffy replied immediately.
"There''s actually someone I want to see on Level 5 too!!!" Mister 2 said.
"Really!!?" Luffy eximed with joy.
"Well then, let''s go together!!!"
"This is wonderful! I can''t believe I''ll be helping Luffy-san again in the manga!" The boy with short hair was happy to see the progress of the current events to the point of tears.
He was just a natural boy, not yet an Okama at his current age. He still had a family, and with the disappearance of pirates and mafia gangs from the four seas, life for most ordinary people gradually became stable. So, he didn''t lose anyone dear to him, had enough money to travel anywhere in the East Blue, dine at ces like the Ocean Jewel restaurant, and read manga here as well.
Until now, no one realized that the boy Bentham and Mister 2 Bon y are the same person...
"I am eager to see how my counterpart, will help in saving Ace, Luffy-kun''s brother..." Bentham wiped his tears, suddenly feeling a gaze on him. He shivered involuntarily when he saw that person.
''... P... P... Pirate King! Heeeeeh! Rob-sama, too!'' He almost thought he was hallucinating.
...
New World:
"Gyahahaha! I am a genius!" Buggyughed heartily while reading the manga.
"Why do you think you''re a genius?" Shanks asked.
"It''s obvious that I''m the one who thought of sending Mister 2 to help the Strawhat out of his predicament and get a clue to the fifth floor!" Buggy said proudly.
"Maybe you wanted extra help to escape from prison, but after hearing about Luffy, he preferred helping him instead of you," Shanks said mockingly.
Buggy froze after hearing that, suddenly starting to sweat. "Ano... that may not be the case."
"Hahaha! We already know who you really are, Buggy."
"No need to feel embarrassed anymore."
"Hahaha! That''s right!"
"Although it''s shameful for you to break a promise, everyone knows you''ll do it, hahaha!"
"No need to be embarrassed, no need to be embarrassed, everyone knows you''re a big jerk, hahaha!"
Buggy''s face turned red like his nose after hearing the crew members teasing him for the thousandth time.
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 640: Wasn''t it enough to be cautious of Hannyabal alone?
Chapter 641: Minotauros VS. Luffy and Mister 2!
Chapter 642: A Glimpse of the Okama''s Queen.
__________________
Chapter 652 Not a Chapter
Chapter 652 Not a Chapter
Hello, guys! I have some news to announce. Unfortunately, I won''t be able to release any chapters in theing days as I''ll be very busy for personal reasons, but I''ll be back as soon as possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 653 Wasnt it enough to be cautious of Hannyabal alone?
Chapter 653 Wasn''t it enough to be cautious of Hannyabal alone?
I am back!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
Chapter 532: "The Beast Guard Minotauros"
["We have reason to believe that some prisoners have allied with the intruder Strawhat Luffy. We are currently sharing their information!"]
["Prisoner No. E8200, Buggy the Clown."]
["Prisoner No. 00464, former Baroque Works agent, Galdino, also known as Mister 3."]
["Prisoner No. C9915, also a former Baroque Works agent, Bentham, also known as Mister 2 Bon y."]
["Currently, Strawhat Luffy and Mister 2 Bon y are running free in the N Block of Level 3! The Blugori can''t stand against them!"]
["We believe they''re heading to Level 4!"]
["ZAZA... As for the former two, they are..."]
The den den mushi, which was transmitting the news, appeared in the hand of one of the prisoners who returned to their cells after having a bit of fun.
["... Instigating a riot in Level 2!"]
["Intruders running wild!"]
"Hehehe... this is getting pretty interesting. This''ll kill some time!"
"It''s just gonna end with them getting captured..." says one of the prisoners.
...
{Level 4, Chief Warden''s Office}
"What happened to Saldeath!?" Magen asked as he finally listened to the report on the current events.
["The Blugori can''t stand against Strawhat Luffy and Mister 2... so he''s putting down the riot on Level 2..."]
"Why didn''t anybody report this to me earlier!?" eximed Magen.
"You were busy ogling Lady Hancock, so you ignored the report," replied Hannyabal.
"Has our guest departed, Warden? The preparations for the hunt have beenpleted Mmm~ What do we do?" Suddenly, Sadi entered Magen''s office.
"Oh, Sadi-chan, is anyone on Level 3?" asked Magen.
"The Minotauros Mmm~ is there," she replied.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"But there''s room to run around on Level 3. He won''t be able to corner them. We''ll leave the mess upstairs to Saldeath..."
"Gather all the remaining forces Impel Down can muster here at Level 4!" announced Magen.
"If they escape the Minotauros and fall here to the Inferno Hell, then I will execute them myself!" Magen appeared truly menacing at this moment.
"They''re underestimating the great prison Impel Down...!!!"
Seeing this new serious side of Magen finally made the atmosphere in both Impel Down and Marineford calm.
In Marineford:
"Good... finally some seriousness,"mented Sengoku with a smile.
"Yes, fortunately, Magen knew about Luffy before his arrival on the 4th floor, or else it would have been more than just a joke," said Sakazuki with his usual stern expression.
What Sakazuki hates the most is negligence in duty performance. Until now, Magen had been extremely negligent.
"Well, we all know that before this day, there was no scenario simr to someone infiltrating the great prison. So it''s clear that Magen wouldn''t have considered it possible before it actually happened," Borsalino said, breaking his silence, and his words convinced most of the listeners.
Momonga and the rest of the Vice Admirals nodded after hearing that.
"That makes sense for sure."
"Yes, no one could have anticipated that."
"Who in the world is crazy enough to infiltrate Impel Down to save a prisoner? Only Luffy could do that."
"Arara~ Well, Moria did it and almost caused our deaths..." Kuzanmented sarcastically.
Hearing that made both Sengoku and the others shake their heads in regret.
"Moria, the fool... I heard he was sentenced to 10 years in prison for infiltrating."
"Rob really has mercy on the prisoners..."
"The lenientws of the Hunters Society wille back to bite themter, hmph!" Sakazuki mocked, always finding an opportunity to mock the hunters.
"That''s not true if we think deeper. Thews of the hunters are more modern; excessive violence may lead to dire consequences. That''s what we''ll see at the end of this volume. I''m sure that the escape of the wicked prisoners from the prison will be like erupting volcanoes in the seas... demons unleashed upon the world."
"The consequences may be dire to an unimaginable extent."
(Author''s Note: Well, the escapees from Impel Down will form at least two crews of Yonko after two years. Nothing much... Haha.)
Hearing this hypothesis from the man known for his urate theories made the listeners break into a cold sweat instinctively.
Purpurupru*
Suddenly, Admiral Fleet Admiral''s den den mushi rang, making everyone fall silent.
Sengoku answered the call, saying, "This is Fleet Admiral Sengoku on the line..."
"Sengoku, there''s new information you must know. The Warden Chief of Impel Down has been reced with a new one."
"The neer in charge of Impel Down is... Marshal D. Teach."
...
In Impel Down:
"Is this woman named Sadi-chan not here?" asked Teach, sitting on themanding seat with a wicked smile on his face.
"No, perhaps she hasn''t been born yet," Magen answered with disdain.
"Why is she still here? Didn''t you say you needed to relieve yourself? Zehaha..." Teach looked towards Magen and said mockingly.
Magen trembled with anger, but heposed himself and left.
"Zehaha..."
Meanwhile, Saint Warcury had already left Impel Down, leaving the responsibility in his hands after confirming the deal between them.
Teach turned his gaze towards Shiryu andughed before saying, "You must no longer be part of this prison in the manga, no existence for you until now."
"That doesn''t matter, because I''m still part of this prison now," Shiryu replied coldly.
"Perhaps your bad habit of killing prisoners hase back to bite you in the end, don''t you think? Zehaha..." Teachughed evilly.
Suddenly, a brilliant idea came to him. "I''m not like Magen. If you truly follow me, I might overlook your bad habits and allow you to have some fun~"
Hearing that, a wicked smile appeared on Shiryu''s face.
...
In the restroom, Magen wasmenting his luck.
"Just what happened? How did this happen? Am I dreaming...?"
"Shouldn''t I just need to be wary of Hannyabal only?"
Magen''s thoughts were in total confusion; he didn''t know what had happened. It happened so quickly and confusingly that he was still perplexed.
He lost the position he worked so hard to achieve just like that, bing a mere deputymander.
"The arc isn''t over yet! Have mercy on me!"
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 641: Minotauros VS. Luffy and Mister 2!
Chapter 642: A Glimpse of the Okama''s Queen.
Chapter 643: A Third Brother!?
__________________
Chapter 654 Minotauros VS. Luffy and Mister 2!
Chapter 654 Minotauros VS. Luffy and Mister 2!
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
Holy Land Of Marigoa:
At this moment, Saint Warcury returned to Marigoa afterpleting the duty assigned to him.
"How did it go?"
"Smoothly... Marshal D. Teach has be one of us."
"If Rocks had joined us at that time, we wouldn''t have to fear the Sky Sword now."
"Well, Teach will be the next Rocks. If he can control the ''Hive of bees'' of the pirates and be the new Emperor of the Pirates with our support..."
"An alliance between the wicked pirates and the real rulers of the world to destroy the bothersome hunters, that would be an intriguing spectacle... don''t you think?"
The Five Elders were enthusiastic about their next ns. Ever since Rob made the ves revolt against them, destroying the Tequ Wolf Bridge, and they hated him intensely... not only that, but Rob silently summoned all the ves in Marigoa without them even realizing they disappeared.
Themon link among the ves in Marigoa was that they entered the art store and never came out again. From there, the Five Elders discovered the anomaly of the art store and its ability to instantly transport to distant locations.
Marigoa became free of ves! The Celestial Dragons almost revolted if not for the existence of the art store; they would have gathered all their guards and descended into the human world to randomly capture some new ves. Then the hunters wouldn''t tolerate that,unching a purification campaign against the Celestial Dragons, and that would be the actual beginning of the final war.
One side would survive, and the Five Elders believed that this was the ce Rob was nning for. So, they made sure to suppress and absorb the wrath of the Celestial Dragons for now, at least until they acquire another powerful ally like them or even stronger.
Teach was the ideal candidate, being the main viin in the manga so far.
So, they were willing to take the risk and nurture a devil like Teach.
From above, Imu listened to this with half-closed eyes. "Boring~... Fufu~ One Piece manga is more entertaining."
She was not half as interested in what the Five Elders were doing to resist their inevitable end. She was most aware that the end woulde, so she was the most rxed.
...
Chapter 532''s Events:
"What''s with this guy!? Those were some amazing moves!!!" Luffy stood in a fighting stance against a two-legged cow.
"It''s the Minotauros!!!"
The creature resembling a cow appeared, standing on two legs and wearing shorts, wielding a spiked Kanabo. He looked incredibly powerful, clearly a user of the Zoan Devil Fruit.
[Beast Guard Minotauros]
"He''s a beastly guard with no blood or tears!! He''s a monster that treats people like trash!!!" eximed Mister 2 Bon y.
"A monster!? Or does he have a Devil Fruit power!?" Luffy wondered in surprise.
But at this moment, Minotauros ruthlessly attacked Bon y, sending him flying with blood sttering. "O... OWWWW!!!"
"Ehh!!? Bon-chan!!?"
"FAST..." Before Luffy couldplete his words, Minotauros attacked him as well, but he managed to barely dodge.
"Eh?" He attacked again, but this time Luffy''s reaction wasn''t quick enough, and he was sent flying. "Guwaaah!!!"
"Straw-chan, look out!!!" "Recement Foliet"!!! Bon y returned to the fight and bravely defended Luffy. However, his strength was not enough to ovee Minotauros, and he was about to be crushed to death.
"Ugeah...!!! I... I''m dying...!!!"
At that moment, steam began to rise from Luffy as he activated Gear Second.
"Gomu Gomu... Jet Bazooka!!!" Luffy''s attack was powerful and fast enough to send Minotauros flying far away, towards Buggy and Mister 3.
Domain of the Gods:
Inside the art store, the celestial dragons were enjoying the current battle in the manga:
"Wow! What a powerful and amazing battle!"
"So, this is Minotauros!? Very strong!"
"If Luffy didn''t use Gear Second, he wouldn''t have been able to defeat him!"
"And did he really defeat him? Maybe he''lle backter!"
"Very strong! He almost killed Bon-chan!"
"Luffy is really amazing! I want to be strong like Luffy, Dad!"
"Well, I''ll look for the Rubber Fruit for my dear son before that idiot Shanks finds it."
"But... that will also prevent Luffy from being strong... What about this, Dad? Why don''t you find a Devil Fruit that is simr to the Rubber Fruit but isn''t it."
"Hmm, why don''t we give you the Minotauros fruit instead? Look how strong it is!"
"No, I don''t want to be a two-legged cow with liquid mucus..."
"But, my son, your mucus is bigger than his, and you resemble a cow more than the cow itself..."
At this moment, the celestial dragons truly realized the absurdity of their appearance.
...
East Blue, Baratie Restaurant:
''I fought alongside Luffy... I fight side by side with Luffy!''
After reluctantly taking his eyes off the divine characters'' table, Bentham''s focus returned to the manga events.
At this moment, he couldn''t believe that his future counterpart was fighting side by side with his idol Luffy; this was much more than he could wish for!
''I almost died at the hands of a cow! My God, will I be this weak!? Okama arts are too weak! I''ll learn Zoro''s Three-Sword Style instead! Also, I don''t want to be this disgusting Okama!''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''True manliness is the only way to go since I was born a man! Hmph!''
''I''ll be strong enough to travel all the world''s seas; I''ll be a strong hunter!''
Bentham refocused on the manga events, but he became more disturbed when he saw his counterpart in the manga feeling bad because his makeup was ruined...
''Well, at least I showed the way to Level 4 to Luffy sessfully!'' Bentham cheered internally with happiness.
He was having a good time, until an extraordinary man stood before him.
"Join us, kid..." Rob looked at the boy with interest.
...
Ohara Art Store:
"That was Roger, right?"
"Yes, Roger and his wife. I wonder where they went with Rob and Olvia."
"Let''s leave them for now; they must be enjoying their time somewhere..."
"This Minotauros is interesting! He''s definitely a user of the Zoan Devil Fruit."
"Yohohoho! A skeleton like me will crush with one hit from his spiked club!"
"I''m more interested in your Devil Fruit that can bring the dead back to life!"
Vegapunk looked at Brook with gleaming eyes, as if he wanted to strip him of his clothes and examine him seriously for science!
In any world and time, the return from death will always be the focus of scientists and the most exciting for interest.
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 642: A Glimpse of the Okama''s Queen.
Chapter 643: A Third Brother!?
Chapter 644: Sudden Interfere of the Red Hair Pirates and Reactions.
__________________
Chapter 655 A Glimpse of the Okamas Queen.
Chapter 655 A Glimpse of the Okama''s Queen.
___________________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
___________________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at: https://discord.gg/haSnw9ry2H
___________________________
:::::::
Chapter 532''s Events:
"Man, I thought it was hot here, but it''s a totally different level down there."
"Uhh..." After climbing the wall that separates levels 3 and 4, Luffy felt the clear difference in temperature between the two floors.
"It''s just like you said, Straw-chan... Level 4 is like a giant kettle!"
With Bon y talking about Level 4, a diagram appeared depicting the third and fourth levels, resembling a hot bath with a furnace underneath.
"If you descend, what awaits you is a boilingke of blood and a zing sea of fire...!!!"
"You can jump down from here... but if you miss one step, you won''t just get burned a bityou''re putting your life on the line!" exined Bon y.
"You said there was someone you wanted to meet, right? What kind of guy would you risk your life to meet?" Luffy inquired with curiosity.
"She''s called a ''Miracle Woman.''"
Despite Bon y referring to her as a woman, the silhouette in the background didn''t seem rted to a woman at all.
"Arrested for some meaningless reason... also called ''Iva,'' from the Grand Line''s Pink Paradise..." Bon y appeared enthusiastic while introducing this great character in his heart.
"The Queen of the Kamabakka Kingdom!!! The idol of all the Okama in the world!! The strongest Okama Queen in history!!!"
In the end, it turned out that she was the origin of all evil that Sanji is currently suffering from.
What could Crocodile say at this moment?
While enjoying peacefully reading manga, despite his diminishing annoyance towards the Okama named Bon y, a familiar character was mentioned by this Okama, Mister 2.
Crocodile, the young man, was excited to see when Luffy would jump to Level 4, bringing another level closer to meeting him again.
His manga counterpart was imprisoned in the same area as Ace, whom Luffy aimed to reach.
Crocodile was eagerly looking forward to see his counterpart meeting again with Luffy, wondering how the encounter would be. After all, thest time Crocodile fell, he lost almost everything, and it wasrgely due to Luffy.
For this reason, Crocodile enjoyed the current arc more than anyone else in the Sorbet Kingdom, whose residents were also currently enjoying manga.
But, but, but... the unexpected happened.
"Mmhahahahahaha!!! Iva from the Grand Line''s pink paradise?"
"The queen of the Kamabakka Kingdom?"
"The Idol of all Okama in the world?"
"The strongest Okama queen in history?"
"That''s me!!!"
"Mmhahahahaha!!!"
"It''s finally my light''s turn to shine in this epic book! I''m very excited! Mmhahahahah!!! Fufufufu~!!"
Ivankov was extremely excited just getting a glimpse of his character in the manga,ughing with joy.
Dragon looked at Ivankov and nodded with interest.
"That''s right, the dark huge head in the manga can only be your head; it''s a distinctive sign for you."
"See! I told you! Hahaha! That''s definitely me! Even my afro hair is there!"
"Why might you be imprisoned in Impel Down?" At this moment, Kuma asked a question that went unnoticed by everyone.
"Huh? ... This is Impel Down; due to my excessive enthusiasm, I forgot about it..." said Ivankov.
"It seems I was apprehended at some point..."
"That''s good too; it seems you''ll be a great support for Luffy in his current situation, Iva..." Dragon smiled after thinking from a different perspective.
After learning that Ivankov is currently in Impel Down, he immediately thought about how Ivankov could help pave the way for Luffy.
"Damn it! You''re everywhere! Even in the same ce as my counterpart in the manga...! Won''t you let even my counterpart have some peace from you!?"
Crocodile couldn''t bear such a bitter reality.
It seems that his formidable character in the manga is also destined to encounter this mboyant Okama!
"Mmfufufu~ Don''t feel embarrassed about it, Croco-boy~"
"The destiny that unites us is too strong in all worlds~"
Why is my manga counterpart looking for this woman? Can you give me a clear answer, Rob-san?"
On the luxurious table at the sea restaurant, Rob, Olvia, Rouge, and Roger were enjoying each other''spany, but a shy boy joined them a moment ago.
This boy was Bentham, whom Rob invited after getting to know him, and only he knew the reason for doing so.
After gathering his courage, Bentham finally asked the question that puzzled him: Why would his counterpart be searching for the Okama Queen?
He had just reached this scene in the manga and was excited to continue reading, just like his enthusiasm for having a meal with these divine people.
Hearing his question, even Rouge, Olvia, and Roger felt intrigued.
They had no idea who this woman or man, whom Bon y called the queen of all Okama in the world, might be.
Rob, who was sipping delicious grape wine, smiled before giving a clear answer. "Your manga counterpart is an Okama; isn''t it obvious that an Okama would want to meet their queen? Look, even your counterpart wants to help her escape from this prison."
After hearing Rob''s answer, Bentham felt enlightened; it was entirely logical.
"That''s true, thank you, Rob-san!"
"Wahahaha! You look entirely different from your manga counterpart who lost his manliness; you''re still a lively young man." Rogerughed before saying.
"Bon-chan in the manga is more lively; he''s so kind that I find it difficult to hate him~" Rougemented gently.
"I have the same impression as Sister Rouge; look, even Luffy considers him his close friend! And not everyone qualifies for Luffy to acknowledge them as a friend." Olvia said with a smile.
Hearing praise for his manga counterpart, Bentham felt a sense of pride, to the point where he wanted to cry.
"Hahaha!!"
"Hahaha!!!"
In the next moment, the atmosphere turned toughter again as Mister 3 and Buggy returned to the forefront, chased by Minotauros.
"Hahaha!! You can''t escape the fate of going with Luffy, unfortunately; just surrender!"
"I''ll die ofughter, hahaha! Luffy is the one who sent this humanoid bull flying towards them!"
"Hahaha! Look, Luffy thinks they''vee back to go with him!"
"This is extremely funny; Mister 3''s situation is very pathetic! Hahaha!"
At the moment when Buggy and Luffy reunite, readers can''t control the urge tough.
It''s extremely funny to see Buggy and Mister 3 trying to escape, only to find themselves apanying Luffy to the next level.
That''s what made readers at Baratie burst intoughter.
:::::::
___________________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
___________________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
__________________________
Chapter 643: A Third Brother!?
Chapter 644: Sudden Interfere of the Red Hair Pirates and Reactions.
Chapter 645: Level 4: Inferno Hell.
__________________n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 656 Announce
Chapter 656 Announce
Hello, dear readers. The reason for the recentck of chapter updates is that I have moved to another country for stability and work. I haven''t settled inpletely yet, but I hope to regain my writing rhythm soon. I appreciate your patience.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 657 Another Announcement
Chapter 657 Another Announcement
Good news, I''m back fes!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 659 Sudden Interfere of the Red Hair Pirates and Reactions.
Chapter 659 Sudden Interfere of the Red Hair Pirates and Reactions.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter 533: "Level 4, The Inferno Hell"
{Impel Down, Rear Entrance}
"How long will it be until he''s executed?"
"Twenty-nine hours... tomorrow at 3 in the afternoon... everything will end..."
Hancock, who was leaving Impel Down, stopped asking questions and pondered the answer she received from Momonga.
"Well, that''s only in the very unlikely case that nothing happens." Momonga continued to provide information: "He''ll be escorted from here tomorrow morning."
("Luffy... please stay safe...")
As Hancock looked at the walls of Impel Down, she wished for Luffy''s safety, truly understanding the severity of the situation he was in.
...
"Vice Admiral Momonga!!!"
"What is it?" As soon as he boarded the warship, Momonga received an urgent report.
"It seems that Red Hair has gotten into a little dispute in the New World," the Rear Admiral said with tension.
"The Red Hair!? There must be some mistake... why now...? With whom...!!?" Even the Vice Admiral felt tense after hearing about the movements of the Red Hair Pirates.
"One of the Four Emperors, Kaido...!!!"
"!!?"
"ording to headquarters, Kaido went to take down Whitebeard, but Red Hair interfered... and now, everyone''s in a cold sweat...!!" The Rear Admiral continued his report, which involved two Yonko crews.
"...!! For something like this to happen... what an unstable sea..!!!"
"A dispute between two of the Four Emperors. This is a situation that we can''t interfere with...!!!" Momonga announced the harsh reality for the Marines.
"We''re on a path to war with Whitebeard... and we might not have a chance to avoid it... the whole world can sense that..."
"Hurry, to Marineford!!" Momonga ordered urgently.
"Yes, sir!!!"
In a lively discussion about the events in the manga, Roger and Rob found themselves engrossed in the power dynamics of the Marines and the Four Emperors.
"Shanks and Kaido?" Roger questioned with raised eyebrows, his interest piqued.
"I think the matter is clear, isn''t it?" Rob responded confidently.
"It can''t be more clear... Wahahaha!" Roger burst intoughter, setting the tone for the discussion.
As they delved into the strength of the current Marines and the legendary figures of the past, Roger couldn''t help but notice Momonga''s fearful expression in the open manga on the table.
"Two emperors, something the Marines can''t handle in the manga? Is that true?" Roger inquired, his eyes still fixed on the pages.
"What do you think?" Rob countered with another question.
"Wahahaha! Garp and Sengoku have be too old, and I don''t see Zifu anywhere, same with Kong... The Marines in the manga in the generation preceding the current generation were truly terrifying."
"So you''re saying that the current strong forces in the Marines are weak inparison, right?" Rob sought rification.
"I can easily y with the current three admirals, something I can''t do with Zephyr and Sengoku alone... If Garp is added to the mix, I have to think about how to escape, Wahahaha!"
The revtion surprised even the onlookers, with Olvia, Rouge, and Bentham widening their eyes at the Pirate King''s prowess.
Rob acknowledged Roger''s strength with a smile, emphasizing how Roger, post-illness, stood unmatched.
Rob can confidently assert that under him and Imu... Roger stands as the strongest, even the Gorosei cannot defeat him one-on-one.
Even thebined might of the three legendary hunters, the strongest, cannot ovee Roger. This is because Roger''s Haki is terrifyingly powerful.
Only figures like Whitebeard and the current Garp can match Roger in raw strength.
"So who would win between Kaido and Shanks?" Roger shifted the conversation.
"They would need 10 days of intense fighting to determine who would truly win. In the manga, these two are at the peak of their strength, the strongest and most dangerous among the Four Emperors... that''s why the Marines fear them the most," Rob exined.
"He believes that every era has its end, and the king of the era must meet a fitting end."
"After all, he warned him before..."
"I understand," Roger nodded with a helpless smile.
...
Away from the East Blue, in the New World.
Exactly in Wano Country:
"Gurarararara!" As soon as Whitebeard finished reading the first paragraph of the new chapter, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.
"These kids are too unruly... I know what Kaido wants to do, but what does that Red Hair troublemaker from Roger''s ship want?"
"Anyway, he did a good job, Gurararara!"
"The boy Kaido will be a big nuisance on the battlefield... his presence will scare allies before enemies and cause great chaos. I might not be able to save Ace in my condition in the manga if that troublemaker arrives..."
"Is that true, Oyaji?" asked Marco.
At this time, Kaido was not as famous as in the manga; he was still an emerging pirate crew. Big Mom''s crew was more famous than him... that''s why Marco didn''t understand why his father gave such importance to Kaido.
"Yes, the Red Hair one is very good if he can prevent Kaido from reaching Marineford."
"Hahahaha! Akataro is truly amazing!"
"Akataro?"
Whitebeard''s pirates looked at Oden with confusion; they forgot that Oden, after being a member of their crew, had be a member of Roger''s crew as well.
...
Urura Ind:
"Wororororo!" At this moment, Kaido had already gathered his scattered self after many shocks and became stronger.
"Who wants to block my way? An amazing war will start in Marineford, and you want me not to participate? Worororo!"
"Who can stop me if I want to participate? Another Emperor? Can you do that?"
Kaido almost tore the imitation manga after seeing his inability to participate in the war because of the Red Hair.
"It seems your time to appear hasn''te yet, Kaido-san." Next to him, Alber was very calm.
Haki.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 645: Level 4: Inferno Hell.
Chapter 646: Mister 1, Daz Bones''s Appearance.
Chapter 647: Luffy VS. Magen. (Part 1)
__________________
Chapter 660 Level 4: Inferno Hell.
Chapter 660 Level 4: Inferno Hell.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Marineford:
"Shanks and Kaido? Seriously?"
After oveing the shock of the new appointments in Impel Down, Sengoku stood, adding two new names to the exnation board.
He circled Shanks and Kaido on the part of the new world map; the red line separated them from the war zone, Marineford.
"Well, it seems Shanks is disrupting the ns of one of the madmen of this era..." Sengoku breathed a sigh of relief after understanding what was unfolding.
"A dispute between two of the four emperors is a situation that we can''t interfere with..."
"Quite amusing, Momonga... How can you say such things?" Akainu mmed the table in front of him forcefully, ring harshly at Momonga.
Momonga almost spilled the coffee he had just drunk on Akainu, who was sitting opposite him.
"But I haven''t really said anything... I have no connection to what my future counterpart says and does. I, as of now, don''t know what truly happens in the future..." Momonga calmly responded, ustomed to such matters. Akainu had beenining about him repeatedly since his appearance in the manga.
"That''s nonsense; you in the manga is you in reality. How can you not trust in the Navy''s capabilities as a vice admiral? It''s shameful..."
"Well, Sakazuki... Maybe what Momonga says in the manga is true. We might not be able to intervene in a conflict between emperors." This time, Sengoku spoke.
"We''ll see how it ends with just one emperor soon, so let''s postpone judgments forter."
...
In the New World, where Oro Jackson is located:
"You''ve been mentioned in the manga again, Shanks..." said Rayleigh.
"Oh, that''s something to be proud of..." replied Shanks.
"Heh~ I didn''t say that even I, who has appeared in every chapter so far~" Buggy mocked Shanks''s sense of pride.
"It seems my counterpart in the manga is quite busy in the background. He''ll eventually show up in the best way possible." Shanksmented, mocking Buggy.
"Are you saying you''ll steal the spotlight in the end!? That''s something you damn well do!"
"Stop your fighting, you scoundrels!"
"You''re disturbing the peace of this ce."
"Hmph! I hope Kaido crushes you..."
...
Chapter 533''s Events:
{Impel Down, Level 3, Inside the Chimney}
"There''s no way!! We''re not going to Level 4!!" eximed Buggy and Mister 3.
"Why?" asked Luffy.
"What do you mean, why!!?" "The inferno hell''s down there, you know!!?"
"We want to escape here! Escape!!!"
"Yeah, we''re trying to go up!! Up!!" Buggy and Galdino both pointed upwards.
But it seemed Luffy wasn''t paying attention: "Uwah! A huge lump of blood came out of my nose!"
"Are you even listening!!?"
"Straw-chan, just leave them. They''re just little nothings with no balls." mocked Bon y.
"Who''re you calling a big nosed clown!!?" Buggy shouted at Mister 2 with hatred.
"What!? Is that what you hear when I talk!!? All right, I''ve decided!! I''m... turning!!" Bon y wondered and decided not to care.
While Luffy and Mister 3 were drawn to the ceiling that seemed to be getting farther away.
"Hey, the ceiling''s getting higher." said Luffy.
"Oh, you''re right. And it''s making a weird noise. I wonder what kind of trick they''re pulling..." nodded Mister 3, who noticed the same thing.
"We''re falling!!! Aaahh!!!" Realization came toote.
"Oh, crap! My Muggy Ball was so strong that it broke the floor!" eximed Buggy.
"No!! It was because my punch was too strong!!!" shouted Luffy.
"No, it was because my kick was too violent!!!" added Mister 2.
"No no, it was my Doru Doru uh... my uh never mind" muttered Mister 3.
"You''ve got nothing!!!"
"We''re gonna burn up!!!"
The four of them yelled as they headed towards the ming pool of blood.
Ahahahahaha!!
"Hahahahah!!!"
The crew''sughter echoed after witnessing this scene and the ridiculous interaction among the quartet. Seeing how they fell towards Level 4 made the members of Roger''s pirates burst intoughter.
Buggy trembled as he witnessed his future counterpart being tortured along with Luffy, being dragged into the literal depths of hell since the moment he met him!
"No! I must not get close to this boy in the future!"
"I must stay away from him no matter what happens!"
At that moment, Buggy decided to keep his distance from Luffy whenever he saw him in the future.
Just being near him would get you into trouble, whether you liked it or not!
"Magen is waiting for us in the depths of this hell! Oh, my God, this is the end!"
"Well, at least I saw the power of my Muggy Ball because of that"
The fes shook their heads in resignation; after all, Buggy was Buggy, whether the one who apanied them or the Buggy who apanied Luffy.
In their eyes, the uing events would be even more thrilling!
Ohara:
"The fourth floor finally, Hehehe~"
"I want to see how Luffy will survive this monster named Magen"
"Fufu~ It will be an interesting fight indeed!" Doffyughed while flipping through the manga pages; he was genuinely interested in the events of this volume.
After all, this was a prelude to the Summit War in which his manga counterpart would personally participate!
Why not be excited?
"Luffy won''t lose, right?" asked Rosinante anxiously.
"And who knows this devil-like man is the prison warden you saw how his poison made that foul-mouthed prisoner melt, didn''t you?"
"It will be an extremely painful experience for Luffy in his fight"
"Does Luffy have immunity to poison like he does to lightning?" Enel wondered, recalling how Luffy fought his counterpart in the manga.
"Does rubber have anti-poison properties?" Rosinante tilted his head.
Then he heard Vegapunk, who was very advanced in reading despite his slow pace.
"No, poison is very dangerous to the flesh of creatures. Even if the flesh has rubber properties, it will be consumed by the poison at the same rate as flesh without rubber properties."
Vegapunk''s answer was clear and straightforward.
"If only Luffy knew Haki, he wouldn''t be in such a situation"
"It seems he''s on his way to another disastrous loss simr to what happened in the archipgo"
"Don''t remind me of what happened in the archipgo, please. I''m not ready to experience that feeling of sorrow again"
"I hope Luffy seeds in saving Ace quickly"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 646: Mister 1, Daz Bones''s Appearance.
Chapter 647: Luffy VS. Magen. (Part 1)
Chapter 648: Luffy VS. Magen. (Part 2)
__________________
Chapter 661 Mister 1, Daz Boness Appearance.
Chapter 661 Mister 1, Daz Bones''s Appearance.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Events of Chapter 533:
[Level 4, The Inferno Hell]
"Gyaaaahh!!!"
Only desperate cries echoed on this floor, as those thrown into the sea of fire by the prison guards screamed for help.
"Help!!!"
"Carry that firewood!! Don''t drag your feet!!"
"A prisoner is escaping!!"
"Haa Move!! It''s so hot!!! My body My insides are on fire!!!"
It seemed like someone had lost their sanity, unable to bear it any longer, and decided to escape.
"Haa This floor It''s worse than death!!! I''m sick of it!!!"
"Clear a path!!!"
He ran forcefully through the other prisoners, shoving the weak out of his way. Suddenly, it looked like he collided with a steel te.
"Hey, out of my way!! You wanna get knocked into the sea of fire?"
The bronze-skinned man nced at the person trying to push him aside, then forcefully kicked him, sending him into the sea of fire instead.
"Aahh!! Ahh, I''m falling!!"
The escaping prisoner met his end like this.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Hey, you!! We don''t need prisoners attacking prisoners!!!"
One of the masked guards warned the bronze-skinned man.
The bronze-skinned man remained silent, licking the blood flowing from his forehead, and continued carrying the massive piece of wood on his shoulder.
[Former Baroque Works Member Daz Bones, Assassin also known as Mister 1]
In the manga, Daz Bones'' eyes are dark and filled with despair, as if he had lost his soul long ago.
In contrast to Bon y, who was in a simr situation, despite Bon y''s despair, he still retained a glimmer of hope in his eyes, a brightness that grew after meeting his friend Luffy.
However, what Crocodile saw in the eyes of his close subordinate in the manga wasplete emptiness. It was as if he had be a piece of emotionless iron.
''Sigh- Did his defeat from Zoro affect him this much?''
Crocodile, at 24, was pleased to see a familiar face from his fallen organization but felt a bit sad when thinking about how Daz Bones ended up in this state because he had trusted him.
"Ah~ Looks like Luffy''s getting another powerful ally! Mister 1!!!"
Ivankov eximed excitedly after seeing Daz Bones.
"Let''s see how this helps He seems to be enduring this floor quite well, as expected from Zoro''s most annoying opponent in the beginning..."
"Bwahahaha!! My grandson is thinking with his stomach as usual This kid doesn''t change even in serious times."ughed Garp.
"It seems Magen ns to seal all entrances and exits from this floor..."
"Yeah, Luffy needs to create another hole towards the fifth floor, doesn''t he?"
Upon hearing that, Dragon smiled. Since the start of this arc and Luffy moving between floors indirectly, he nodded at hearing that... no one could confine Luffy to one ce.
"But this time, Magen is really serious. Things may not go as smoothly as before." Garp said.
...
..
"Minorinokeros? Minoko? Minozebra?"
"What cute animals!"
Bonney''s eyes sparkled after seeing the rest of the Demon Beast Guard, finding them cute instead of terrifying.
Upon hearing that, Connie and the others looked at her in astonishment.
''What cute animals?''
They could feel Bonney''s desire to tame them.
"Is this a mobile restroom!? I thought it was a chair for the prison warden..."
"Bwahahaha!! Magen, this is something else..."
"This Devil Fruit has such annoying side effects I''m really lucky I didn''t eat such a Devil Fruit..."
Somewhere in the West Blue, on a desert ind with a hot summer climate, readers gathered in an art store, enjoying the cool breeze inside and reading the manga just like any other art store.
This was the West Blue, where many art stores were scattered across the multiple inds, and this ind was one of them.
Away from prying eyes, a boy with short hair and bronze skin read the manga with an enthusiastic expression, but at some point, his eyes widened, and his breath caught.
This was because he saw his counterpart in the manga again after a long time.
''Here I am again! Just as expected! Daz Bones the Great! Mister 1, the strongest in Baroque Works after the Sir Crocodile!''
The 9-year-old boy was extremely excited, as Mister 3, Mister 2, and even Mister 0 had appeared. Now, finally, his counterpart had appeared.
As a big fan of One Piece, seeing his counterpart in the manga was like a celebration for him. This meant it wasn''t over yet for him, and he still had a role to y
''This prison won''t keep me locked up for long! Since Luffy is here, I''m confident I''ll get out too! With Sir Crocodile, of course!''
He didn''t dare express his thoughts out loud, as he didn''t want to draw attention to his presence. Being a counterpart to a real character in One Piece had significant consequences, particrly being targeted by the World Government for recruitment.
But Daz Bones was one of the most vehement haters of the World Government; he preferred joining the hunters instead. If only he couldn''t find Sir Crocodile first.
This was Toroa Ind in the West Blue, the home of the boy named Daz Bones.
"What''s wrong with you, partner!!? You must be crazy hungry too!!"
Buggy couldn''t understand why Galdino prevented him from going to the kitchen like Luffy and Bentham did. Buggy was starving after everything, and he believed Galdino was in the same situation as him.
"Take a look at how many enemies there are...!! Level 4 is usually filled with screams and cries of agony."
While Galdino spoke, passages of the fourth floor appeared in the background.
"But there''s not a single guard in the fire torture area...!! Look at the soldiers moving in formation! This is totally out of the ordinary!"
"They''ll check the entrances and exits soon. We''ll be ambushed...!! We might even be trapped on this floor!!!"
Upon hearing that, Buggy tensed.
"They''re gonna ambush us on level 4!!? They''re after Strawhat, aren''t they!? We''re only here by ident!!"
"Regardless, they know our names and faces now."
Galdino poured cold water on Buggy as he said that.
"What I''m afraid of... is that in order to stop this mess, it''s highly likely that Impel Down''s ''All Stars'' have been gathered on this floor...!!!"
"... Of course, the three remaining Demon Beast Guards...!!"
"If the prison''s Chief Warden Magen shows up... It''s over!!!"
Galdino announced his only fear, which was Magen.
In the kingdom of Roshwan in the South Blue, the boy Galdino is highly sympathetic towards his counterpart in the manga.
But deep down, he wanted Mister 3 to truly ally with Luffy and help him reach the fifth floor instead of constantly thinking about how to escape the prison.
''This is bad... Where is this heading?''
''Will there be a massive battle!? We need more allies! Go and help Mister 1 break free from his restraints!''
The boy Galdino was more excited about the idea of freeing Daz Bones than freeing Bon y.
After all, Daz Bones was incredibly strong, and his addition to the group would be more beneficial.
Galdino moved to the next page, and his eyes widened as his jaw dropped, a scene that repeated with the people nearby.
Seeing Magen appear in front of Luffy like a demon from hell made the readers gulp in intense fear.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 647: Luffy VS. Magen. (Part 1)
Chapter 648: Luffy VS. Magen. (Part 2)
Chapter 649: Luffy''s Defeat Reactions!
__________________
Chapter 662 Luffy VS. Magellan. (1)
Chapter 662 Luffy VS. Magen. (1)
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter Events:
"!"
Surprised, Luffy, who was running towards the kitchen on the fourth floor, stopped abruptly as something sticky fell on him.
He quickly stepped back. "Wah!!"
"Hot! Ahh, that surprised me, I thought it was a spear or something!!"
Luffy stepped back and began to inspect the sticky substance melting the ground. "What is it? Jelly? Poop?"
"Straw-Chan!!! Look up!!!"
Suddenly, Luffy heard his friend, Bon-Chan, shouting to look up.
When Luffy tried to do so, heavy pressure closed in on him, suffocating him.
The ground shook as Magen fell precisely in front of Luffy, his face was terrifying.
"M Magen!!!"
Bon y''s eyes widened to the point of almost fainting from fear upon seeing Magen.
"Who''s that!?"
Luffy didn''t recognize the neer, but the instinctive sense of danger signaled to him that this was a formidable opponent.
"You rats!!!"
Eximed Magen, furious at the chaos caused by the pirate in front of him.
The Strawhat, the boy who challenged the World Government not long ago, defeated a Celestial Dragon, and caused a global sensation even before entering the New World!
At Impel Down, Magen opened his eyes and focused on the events of this chapter.
"It''s getting serious The title of this chapter suggests a battle with the protagonist of this story Will it really be a battle?"
"Or can it be called a battle? Strawhat is not weak, butpared to my future counterpart, he is very weak."
"Well, my opponent is the protagonist of the story after all..."
Magen smiled while reading the unfolding battle that Luffy initiated by running away.
"This will be fun~"
At this point, Magen forgot his current predicament of being ousted from his position as Chief Warden andpletely immersed himself in the manga.
This battle might give him a surprise.
"Zehahaha~ Run, Strawhat~ you can''t touch this poisonous man Fighting him means attempting suicide..."
At the same time, Teach, who returned from the sixth floor, had already moved on to the next chapter as Magen began to chase Luffy.
"Oooh... Magen What a terrifying man How lucky for me that the current Magen is 20 years younger; without the Dark Fruit ability I couldn''t control a monster like him."
After witnessing Magen''s strength, Teach thought about how useful it would be to have someone like him in his crew.
"Magen won''t forget what you did..."
At that moment, Shiryu approached Teach and said indifferently.
"He''s the type that shows no mercy. Don''t be fooled by his deviant behavior in his first appearance. The real Magen has not shown up yet..."
"Oh? Do you feel jealous, Shiryu? Zehahaha~"
"I feel how satisfying it would be to cut through the new Chief Warden''s limbs..."
Shiryu said coldly.
"Zehahaha~ I''m truly afraid don''t say such scary things, especially when your hands are stained with blood..."
Teach looked at Shiryu''s hands, which had bloodstains, clearly indicating that he found freedom after Teach took over Impel Down from Shiryu.
"That wasn''t as fun as reading manga"
Shiryu said before reopening his book. The manga vividly portrayed the horror of the Chief Warden of Impel Down.
...
Magen, dripping with purple venom, looked like a demon king or the monster that adults use to scare their children in midnight stories.
The mere presence of Magen caused nearby prison guards to panic and flee in terror, gathering every ounce of strength to escape as far away from Magen as possible.
This scene truly embodied how terrifying Magen was even before he showcased his skills and abilities.
"What does it mean to be the big antagonist behind Impel Down? It reminds me of figures like Kizaru, Aokiji, and Bartholomew Kuma entities that brought a sense of despair to Luffy''s heart before."
"That''s true. I feel the same way."
"Why else would Luffy run away from just one opponent? Look, he''s running as if his life depends on it."
"To be honest, it''s impossible for Luffy to defeat Magen at the moment."
"I agree but how will Luffy survive this perilous situation?"
"Maybe there''s a specific ally in this risky situation?"
"Who could it be? Perhaps that Okama Queen?"
In Ohara''s art store, readers felt the pressure as if they were the ones running away from the demon king called Magen.
Seeing the hydra dragonsposed of blue-to-purple-tinged venom chasing Luffy amidst the zing sea of mes, engulfing everything on the horizon, even the prison guards themselves, made readers hold their breath.
At some point, readers stopped their sarcastic discussions, both in reality and even on online forums, and focused solely on the manga events.
A stifling silence fell when Luffy escaped the poisonous fangs of the hydra with simple leaps each time.
"This time, Luffy has reached a dead end."
Mihawk said to Issho, who was sitting next to him.
"Indeed, it''s challenging to fight in a situation like this. It makes the battlefield an ally with his poisonous abilities"
Issho, with a faint glimmer in his blind eyes, smiled as he was inside the art store, able to see naturally.
"But, I don''t know why I have this feeling. Luffy will teach us another lesson about not giving up."
Hearing that from Issho, Mihawk smiled and didn''t say anything, focusing on the battle events again.
Seeing the distant prisoners struggling to breathe due to Magen''s gas, Mihawk understood how difficult it was for Luffy to fight such a monstrous man.
Mihawk''s thoughts were the same as Domingo and others.
Magenpletely dominated the battle, while Luffy only escaped and sneezed, searching for a clean breath.
In the end, Luffy fell unable to bear any more, and readers felt the same as Bon y, who was hiding and struggling with himself in a psychological conflict.
Can Luffy be saved from an unbeatable monster like Magen?
Of course not, readers knew that for sure, so they fully understood Mister 2 feelings.
Except for one person, the kid Bentham, who apanied Rob and others, cried bitterly while muttering:
"Please do something don''t leave Luffy alone!"
In the Sea Restaurant, Rob gentlyforted the crying kid in front of him, even Roger, Rouge, and Olvia looked at him kindly.
"Do you think Bon-Chan would escape just like that?"
Rouge looked at Roger and others and asked.
"I don''t think so. I have a feeling he''ll be back..."
Olvia said, wiping a small tear.
"That evil Buggy and Mister 3 how despicable! They really want to exploit Luffy''s miserable situation to escape..."
Rouge felt anger towards Buggy in particr.
"Luffy hasn''t lost yet There he stands, those eyes they make me nostalgic for the past..."
Roger said with a smile, looking at Luffy''s sharp eyes, challenging Magen.
"What a spirit..."
Even Rob was impressed by this scene and the look in Luffy''s eyes, which resembled the gaze of a living person.
It was he who depicted this ''spirit'' in Luffy''s eyes that made readers shiver.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 648: Luffy VS. Magen. (Part 2)
Chapter 649: Luffy''s Defeat Reactions!
Chapter 650: Level 5: Freezing Hell!
__________________
Chapter 663 Luffy VS. Magellan. (2)
Chapter 663 Luffy VS. Magen. (2)
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"... You still don''t feel like giving up quietly, huh?"
After causing Luffy to fall to his knees, Magen felt that it was enough, and his opponent couldn''t fight anymore.
"... Haa..."
Luffy breathed heavily, searching for clean air, but it eluded him.
Then, he closed his suffering with a strong overwhelming will and stood still.
White steam began to rise from his body as he assumed the Gear Second position.
"I''m gonna save Ace"
"And we''re getting out of here!!! Haa"
"Like hell I''m gonna die without even seeing him!"
Luffy took a deep breath, then continued, "... You think I''m gonna let Ace get executed!?"
Luffy looked at his hands, a determined look in his eyes, like a eager spirit willing to sacrifice everything to save Ace.
"If I''m gonna lose because you''re poison and I can''t touch you Haa Then I''ll give up these arms"
"So that I can win!!! Haa"
The frightening look in Luffy''s eyes and his powerful words made even Magen step back unconsciously. This strong will was something Magen had never seen before.
"Haa Zeeh Gomu Gomu"
"Jet Bazooka!!!"
Before Magen could react, Luffy attacked him with incredible speed.
A pit the size of Luffy''s fist formed in Magen''s abdomen, who was on the verge of losing consciousness due to Luffy''s deadly attack, willing to sacrifice his hands for it.
Luffy''s powerful spirit caused a strong ripple of obsession among the Marines in Marineford and the guards at Impel Down.
In Marineford, Sengoku briefly broke into a sweat when he saw the shadow of his old friend, the young Garp, in Luffy for a brief moment.
This was unexpected and bad for Sengoku, who had spent his life chasing pirates and criminals, the number of opponents who made him break into a sweat could be counted on one hand.
But all of them were either stronger than him or at the same level... the difference here was that the current Luffy was incredibly weak!
Even for Magen, let alone for Sengoku.
"Unbelievable... what a terrifying kid..."
Sengoku muttered, his appreciation for Luffy growing.
He really wanted to prevent Dragon from having this dangerous kid!
"For the sake of saving his brother, he''s willing to sacrifice his hands in front of an opponent he can''t even touch... what a heroic spirit."
Tsuru couldn''t hide her praise for Luffy''s heroic spirit.
"Tsk, useless Magen... to show such an expression as if a child hitting you is making you want to vomit... where will you put your face in the future?"
For Akainu, no matter how strong Luffy''s determination was, he was still too weak, otherwise, Borsalino wouldn''t have caused him so much despair in the Sabaody Archipgo before.
To be hit by a kid and almost lose consciousness is a sign of weakness in Magen!
This is unforgivable in Sakazuki''s dictionary, weakness resulting from weak justice in a soldier''s heart!
This was the creed of the strong admiral!
"Arara~ What an amazing boy... to be able to harm Magen, he must have hit him with all his strength."
But for Kuzan, he praised Luffy''s strength rather than Magen''s weakness.
Kuzan was extremely impressed with Luffy''s personality, although he hadn''t admitted it openly before.
"Jet Bazooka? Oh~ very frightening... even I would turn into a continent-crossing light if I received that attack..."
This time, no one knew whether Borsalino was joking or telling the truth.
"This boy Luffy surprises me every time..."
For Zephyr, he had a simr feeling to Sengoku at this moment.
He also saw a young Garp''s silhouette in Luffy...
...
Returning to where the families of Rob and Roger were gathered, silence prevailed.
Until Roger decided to speak.
"For his brother, he spared no effort... can I give my son a brother like that in this life too?"
Beside him, Rouge was also moved to the point of tears, not expecting that Luffy would love Ace to this extent.
This strong bond, above the bond of blood, was something any human would wish for but wouldn''t get just by wishing.
"Sigh~ what did these boys go through to have such a strong brotherly bond..."
Olvia wondered gently.
"Waaah~"
Bentham cried like Franky at this moment, as a pure child, he was the most affected because of Luffy and Ace.
But in the next chapter, the boy''s tears didn''t stop flowing...
...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"... Fools!!"
Hannyabal looked at the two on the ground and didn''t bother mocking them. Internally, he was more mocking:
(If you two had gotten through here and made trouble, I could have med it on the chief warden!)
(I told you two that you could pass, but you idiots still came at me)
" Kaa.. Ka"
"Ah Augh Ahh"
Both Buggy and Mister 3 were sprawled on the ground after suffering a violent beating from Hannyabal.
{Reporting from the passage to Level 3. We have a few casualties from a bomb attack.}
{Yes Buggy the Clown and Mister 3 have been captured!!}
Buggy''s face was extremely miserable, but he could still speak despite his weakened voice:
"He''s He''s Strong! He''s stronger than expected!!! Haa!! Damn you, Hannyabal!!! Zeeh."
The same went for Mister 3, whose tongue was hanging out of his mouth:
"I don''t want to be tortured!!! If you''re going to torture me then I''ll bite my tongue off right here and now!!!"
" Okay gonna bite it"
The weather in the New World turned cloudy, then the sky roared, and thunderstruck.
Rain began to fall heavily on the ind where the Pirate King''s crew currently rested.
Rayleigh''s eyes gleamed red as raindrops slowed down and ceased to fall within the group''s range.
"This is ridiculous!"
Buggy''s eyes widened as he witnessed this scene in the manga.
"Hahaha!! This is the irony of fate! Hannyabal crushed you!"ughed Shanks.
"That''s what you deserve!" said Rayleigh.
"Hahahaahaha!! This is hrious! I feel Hannyabal is even more satisfying to the eyes after crushing both of you." added Gaban.
"That''s what you deserve after abandoning Luffy and using him to attract attention all the time."
"Hahahaahaha! The funniest thing is that Hannyabal allowed you to pass, you guys, but you chose to confront him."
"Hahahaahaha! This Hannyabal is so funny... To be Chief Warden, he wants to cast all the me on Magen."
Upon hearing that, Buggy trembled with anger.
He had been angry at his counterpart''s weakness in the manga.
"That bastard...!!! Even Hannyabal could defeat him!? Then what will he do with Magen?"
After flipping the page and seeing Luffy''s suffering with Magen, Buggy swallowed his saliva in terror.
The bloody scenes caused him to shudder.
The same went for Rayleigh, Shanks, Gaban, and the others whose expressions changed to annoyance, and they fell silent.
They scrutinized the details of the battle in silence, a battle heading towards only one oue.
Luffy''s defeat...!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 649: Luffy''s Defeat Reactions!
Chapter 650: Level 5: Freezing Hell!
Chapter 651: Bon y''s Impersonation Deceives the Readers!
__________________
Chapter 664 Luffys Defeat Reactions!
Chapter 664 Luffy''s Defeat Reactions!
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Hey!!! Guard!!!"
Ace couldn''t contain his anxiety anymore.
He shouted at the guards outside his cell, grabbing their attention.
"Tell me the truth Haa What the hell is going on upstairs!!? Haa"
The guards remained silent, then one of them spoke indifferently:
"Nothing"
"Nothing at all."
...
In fact, Luffy was engaged in an uneven battle, heading towards inevitable defeat.
Magen hadplete control over him, making him unable to see or hear well, gradually losing most of his senses due to Magen''s poison.
"Haa Haa"
Despite that, Luffy continued to throw kicks and punches without despair.
"What fearsome determination..."
Magen couldn''t hide his admiration.
Yet, no matter how hard Luffy tried, all his attacks missed Magen, who stood still, not moving an inch.
"How pathetic"
"Hot!! Haa Haa!!! Hot!!!"
Magen''s poison seemed like a burning hell to Luffy.
"You haven''t had enough!?"
Magen''s Hydra poison dragon appeared again,pletely ending Luffy.
At this moment, Magen stood, gazing at Luffy''s body covered in sticky poison.
"This is your sentence intruder: For 24 hours you will suffer and then You will truly fall into hell."
After saying that, Magen turned and left:
"With that level of exposure there is no way you can be cured!!"
"Ace!!!"
Despite losing consciousness and being immersed in poison, Luffy kept muttering Ace''s name.
Sorbat Kingdom:
"Luffy..."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Garp clenched his teeth in sorrow as he witnessed the scene on the manga''s page.
"This Luffy has lost."
Dragon sighed, and no one noticed his tightened fist.
The sky changed as if a storm was brewing, the sunny weather turning into an imminent storm.
People in the kingdom sought refuge in art store or rushed home to escape the impending storm.
"..."
Kuma looked at Dragon, realizing that Dragon was furious.
This anger hadn''t urred even during the incident at Sabaody Archipgo when the Shichibukai; Bartholomew Kuma made Luffy sink into despair.
But this time, Dragon was truly angry, seeing his son in this state.
"That bastard Magen Doesn''t he fear me? The Marine''s hero?"
"He wants to kill my grandson"
"Does he know that if he truly does it, I''ll bury him along with Impel Down!?"
The same sentiment applied to Garp. Luffy, yet unborn, had be Garp''s most precious possession.
His love and care for his grandson surpassed even the original Garp in the manga!
"Magen is truly terrifying Luffy never suffered like this even in our battle in basta..." Crocodile sighed, feeling the threat of Magen''s power.
"This is what it means to be the Chief Warden behind Impel Down But since I''m here either, I might meet Luffy..."
"I may be the one who will cure him of the poison as well," Ivankov said calmly, appreciating Luffy greatly.
He didn''t want the boy''s journey to end here.
He wanted to see the joyful adventures of the boy with his friends more and more.
Ivankov appreciated those who sought true freedom.
The boy who repeated the phrase ''I will be the Pirate King'' on every asion was the most freedom-seeking person Ivankov had ever seen.
He wasn''t a ve like him in the past, but he truly understood the meaning of freedom.
Perhaps he embodied ''freedom'' itself!
"Why are you crying, Bonney?"
At this moment, Kuma gently patted Bonney''s head, who was crying.
"Luffy He''s suffering"
Little Bonney was extremely saddened after witnessing this bloody scene.
She didn''t know that the outside world could be this terrifying.
Kuma smiled gently before saying, "Don''t worry, Luffy will be saved by a real loyal friend."
...
Marigoa:
"Maybe we rushed it?"
Saint Warcury''s forehead trembled as he saw how Magen crushed Luffy.
Even Luffy''s thick plot armor couldn''t save him this time.
"What a terrifying power Luffy couldn''t fight at all."
Saint Mars couldn''t hide his admiration for Magen''s strength.
"Magen must be frustrated because we reced him in this way, but it''s not toote to mend his heart."
"We have to contact him and promise him a position simr to Teach''s in prison."
Saint Venus quickly suggested a solution.
"What about creating a new rank? Maybe a prison guardian? It''s no different from the prison chief warden in status and power..."
Saint Saturn calmly proposed.
Saint Ju Peter smiled before nodding, "I agree with this idea."
After the five elders agreed to soothe their concerns, they were ready to contact Magen.
...
Meanwhile, in Impel Down, Magen was sweating profusely.
"I brought the protagonist to this state I''m dead"
"Will he seek revenge in the future!?"
"All the Shonen protagonists I know are first-rate Avengers"
Magen was truly tense Even he didn''t expect his counterpart to deal with Garp''s grandson with such cruelty!
He was the most aware of his poisonous power.
Such a quantity of poison meant death in the most painful way.
"No doubt that Luffy is suffering greatly now Ah, what have you done, my counterpart... Why didn''t you show a little mercy This is bad He still keeps repeating Ace''s name even in this situation"
Magen felt regret without a doubt.
At this moment, his personal Den Den Mushi rang continuously.
...
In Baratie''s restaurant, silence dominated this usually lively ce.
At the celebrities'' table, the kid Bentham was still crying, feeling that his Okama counterpart did the worst thing possible by fleeing and leaving Luffy behind.
Rouge was crying like a child too. Roger''s attempts tofort her were in vain.
The reason was that even in moments of death, Luffy only repeated Ace''s name.
This unconditional love from Luffy for her son made her consider Luffy her son as well.
"Luffy My son" And now, her second son was suffering from severe poisoning.
"Sigh, don''t worry, Luffy wille back stronger as you''ve known him."
Only when Rob spoke did Rouge and Bentham stop crying.
For Olvia, she had great trust in Luffy. She was also affected by his sacrifice, but not as much as Rouge.
"This child Do I have the right to consider him my son?" Roger asked.
"Ask Dragon" Rob said with a sarcastic smile.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 650: Level 5: Freezing Hell!
Chapter 651: Bon y''s Impersonation Deceives the Readers!
Chapter 652: The Okama''s Loyalty - Because We''re Friends!
__________________
Chapter 665 Level 5: Freezing Hell!
Chapter 665 Level 5: Freezing Hell!
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter Events:
"Hey!! Hey!!"
"Haa No, he''s done for"
" Is he dead, or?"
"Maybe he was frozen to go to the future!!"
"Buhehehe, idiot."
In another level of Impel Down, resembling a frozen hell, unlike levels 3 and 4, apletely frozen prisoner appeared. He was dead.
While the prisoners who hadn''t frozen to death yet were still suffering from the intense cold.
"Ah! My finger fell off."
A prisoner''s finger detached from his frozen hand in a gruesome scene.
"Hahahaha, Looks like frostbite. You don''t have long."
After mocking the frostbitten man, another prisoner attempted to take a bite of frozen bread but lost his teeth in the process.
"Daaah!!! God dammit, now you''re just mocking me!!!"
"I can''t even get a bite of bread!!! Haa Haa"
Suddenly, guards entered Level 5: Freezing Hell, where they were transporting Luffy on a stretcher to imprison him on this floor.
"? Hm? Hey, look!"
"Looks like we got a newbie!!"
"Hey!! What''s your name!!?"
"What''s your bounty, newbie!!?"
" Ah!"
Suddenly, one of the prisoners noticed Luffy''s current condition.
"Ah, he''s not good He''s already gotten the poison sentence"
"So, this is Level 5..."
"What a frozen hell... Why do I suddenly feel so cold..."
"Oh my... His finger just fell off like that... This intense cold is terrifying..."
"The man who froze to death is another story... That''s scary."
"This man can''t even eat because the bread gets frozen too..."
"This is what they call Freezing Hell... It seems people with bounties over 100 million berries..."
"How will Luffy survive this dire situation, I wonder...?"
"I feel extreme sadness about what''s happening to Luffy..."
"I wonder how much greater the bubble of pain would be if Kuma pulled it out from him this time... It''s undoubtedly several times bigger than the one in Thriller Bark..."
"That''s true... Luffy is suffering more now because hecks the strength to face such challenges prematurely..."
"The scary part is that he needs to save Ace with this strength alone... At this stage, even Ace is stronger than him... And Ace can only be considered a chess piece and hostage to attract Whitebeard and involve him in the war."
"Is there still hope for Luffy to save Ace?"
"Let''s see how he saves himself first..."
The discussion was heated at this stage. With the appearance of Level 5 atst, readers realize that there is only one floor left before Luffy reaches Ace...
But Luffy arrived on the fifth floor as a half-dead prisoner...
This is what readers never expected, but when it happened, they were truly shocked. The story''s protagonist suffered another devastating loss.
They truly understood the horror of Magen... That was the power on the level of an admiral!
The most challenging battle Luffy had ever endured.
In Ohara, the disheartened readers were puzzled about where the events were heading.
No one dared to rush and spoil the events on them.
"Fufufu~ This is bad... Fortunately, such a monster called Magen is confined to Impel Down only and not a soldier in the Navy..."
At that moment, Domingo, who was observing the events with only curious eyes, devoid of any pity or sorrow for what was happening to Luffy,mented.
"I feel sorry for the way Luffy lost... Magen exploited the advantage of the hot environment to his advantage..."
Rosinante said discontentedly.
"Fufu~ Hehehe... You''re too naive, Rosinante... In a life-or-death battle, there''s no such thing, as kill or be killed, no matter if the battlefield is in your favor or not... If you lose, you''re weak!"
"Don''t make excuses for the weak... Luffy is still too weak," said Doffy.
"That''s true... I only lost to him because rubber is a natural enemy of lightning, but that doesn''t change the fact that I was weaker than him. I lost to him."
Enel paused for a moment before continuing.
"But still, I don''t see Magen defeating me in the manga..."
Enel said with clear disdain on his face.
...
In the kingdom of Roshwan, inside the art store:
"So, this is what the fifth floor looks like..."
"I wonder which is colder, our kingdom or the fifth floor of Impel Down... Haha!"
"You fool, it''s obvious the fifth floor is on another level of coldness..."
"Look, the bite of frost doesn''t reach this terrifying level except in the extreme winter thates once every half a century here."
"The atmosphere inside the art store is like a warm paradisepared to the outside, only if it didn''t close its doors at night..."
Away from the enthusiastic readers enjoying the warmth and hot drinks, the young Galdino was cursing his luck.
"Just what happened... We couldn''t even defeat Hannyabal! That''s shameful!"
Galdino whispered in a low voice.
"Oh god, Magen has arrived... This monster will torture us with his terrifying poison just like he did with Luffy..."
Galdino closed his eyes when he saw Magen ring at Mister 3 and Buggy, only looking through his eyshes.
"Hm.. What happened here!?"
"Did Mister 2 defeat Hannyabal and escape to the third floor so easily!?"
Galdino felt panic seeing the defeated guards, including Hannyabal, in the passage from Level 4 to Level 3.
"This... is unbelievable."
Galdino''s eyes widened, and his breath intensified when he saw what happened next.
The same went for the people around him, as they gasped in shock.
Mister 2 had deceived everyone.
...
"Can this man frozen in a block of ice open his eyes in the future!?"
In thend of Wano, the journey of the Whitebeard Pirates and Oden''s group halted in the capital of flowers, and they entered the art store, catching the attention of the capital''s residents and its ruler.
"Gurarara! No escape from death. If he can maintain consciousness for a long time without freezing, maybe he''ll have a chance."
"But in a situation like this, he must have been exhausted from resistance alone. Since he''spletely frozen, he must have surrendered to death."
"When you give in to despair, you''re dead, no matter the reason pushing you to death."
The crew members nodded after hearing the wise words of their father.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Luffy, drowning in poison, hasn''t given up yet. I can feel it... The word ''Ace'' he spokest time was a reminder to himself of his goal so he wouldn''t drown in despair."
"This man has an indomitable will... He won''t die even if killed!"
"Gurararara! I like him!"
"Even if he''s thrown into the frozen hell, so what? I look forward to seeing him stand again."
Whitebeard was looking forward to seeing how Luffy would get out of his current predicament, but he was confident that he would.
Hearing that, Oden smiled, sharing the same thoughts as his older brother.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 651: Bon y''s Impersonation Deceives the Readers!
Chapter 652: The Okama''s Loyalty - Because We''re Friends!
Chapter 653: You''re Alone Here.
__________________
Chapter 666 Bon Clays Impersonation Deceives the Readers!
Chapter 666 Bon y''s Impersonation Deceives the Readers!
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
[Passage from Level 4 to Level 3]
Magen, who had just arrived at the scene, was profoundly taken aback by the sight that greeted him.
"What on earth happened here!!!?" he eximed.
"Hannyabal, while you were stationed here... You werepletely overwhelmed...!!?" he questioned further.
The prison guards, Hannyabal included, were sprawled on the ground, unmistakably battered.
"Snap out of it, Hannyabal!!! What transpired here!!?"
Magen seized him by the neck,pelling him to regain consciousness.
"Gueh!! Gueehh!!! Ah Eh Ch Chief Warden!! Please let go!!!"
Hannyabal pleaded as Magen released his grip, and consciousness slowly returned.
"Buheh!! My sincerest apologies!! I let my guard down!!!"
Hannyabal admitted with evident anxiety.
"I I detest torture!!"
On the periphery, Mr. 3 vehemently protested against the notion of being subjected to torture.
"Dammit, that Okama bastard deserted us!!!"
Buggy expressed his frustration, cursing Mr. 2, who had sessfully escaped.
"The escapee... utilized his okama kempou... How should I put it...? He caught me off guard..."
Hannyabal, disying an unusual humility, harbored aspirations of assuming the role of chief warden at that very moment.
"I don''t care about your excuses... Did he make his getaway up the stairs...?"
Magen inquired about the escape route.
"That prisoner belonged to Crocodile''s ''Baroque Works'' and went by the name of Mister 2...!! Ah!! And he was an Okama..."
Another guard interjected, providing background information on the escaped prisoner.
"Whatever."
Magen dismissed the significance of the escapee''s backstory.
"He''s a detainee from Level 3. It''s merely a matter of time before he''s apprehended..."
Impel Down:
"Huh!? What on earth is happening here!?"
In that pivotal moment, Hannyabal, a mere ordinary guard, observed with profound astonishment the unfolding events within the pages of the manga.
"Good grief! Did I truly lose a confrontation against that okama!? And to make matters worse, he sessfully eluded my grasp!?"
"How do you envision yourself ascending to the position of Chief Warden with such a frail disy of strength!"
Following the departure of Saint Warcury,mon guards like Hannyabal finally found sce, allowing them to return to their manga readings with a sense of relief.
Some guards harbored hopes of encountering their fictional counterparts within the manga''s narrative, while others contentedly immersed themselves in the solitary enjoyment of the manga''s unfolding events.
However, those who had already made appearances, notably Hannyabal, who had captured the attention of many, experienced an overwhelming sense of embarrassment following theical portrayal of their manga counterparts.
"Haha! Hannyabal, how pitiable you appear."
At this juncture, Shiryu, who harbored displeasure towards the manga depiction of Hannyabal, voiced his thoughts, even though he had not yet made an appearance.
"Do you honestly aspire to hold the position of Chief Warden with such meager strength? Zehahaha!"
Even Teach joined in the mockery, deriving amusement from the situation.
Hannyabal''s forehead twitched in response to the viins ridiculing him.
Who could have foreseen that a seemingly ordinary prisoner would, in the next moment, ascend to the role of prison chief warden?
This turn of events was entirely unforeseen by Hannyabal, and not only by him but also sent shockwaves throughout the entire world as the news disseminated.
When Hannyabal endeavored to mount a defense, his expression froze... a simr reaction urred among everyone engrossed in reading the manga within the confines of the prison.
The sessful deception left everyone in disbelief.
"This... is utterly unbelievable!"
eximed Hannyabal, ovee with absolute shock.
"Zehahaha, this okama is truly intriguing."
Teachughed heartily as the truth unfolded.
"Hahaha! Even Magen fell victim to his deception."
Shiryu chuckled without any particr reason, solely deriving amusement from Magen''s sessful deceit.
...
" Hey!! Rise, all of you, and locate that elusive escapee immediately!"
Following Magen''s departure, Hannyabalmanded the guards to depart and initiate a search for Bon-chan.
"Y Yes, sir!!!"
The entire cadre of guards stood up, prepared to execute the orders.
However, one of them inquired: "Ah, what should we do with these two?"
He gestured towards Buggy and Mister 2, already restrained.
"Ah I have something I wish to inquire of them. Unlock the interrogation room."
Hannyabal asserted, appending, "I''ll assume responsibility for them."
"Very well, sir."
The inquisitive guard acknowledged with a nod.
The guards escorted both Buggy and Mister 3 to the interrogation room, and Hannyabal entered.
"Take care, Vice Warden."
"Yeah."
As Hannyabal sealed the door, Buggy and Mister 3 visibly eased.
"Haa Haa we''re in the clear," sighed Buggy.
"W w we evaded torture!! A All right, what''s the next step?"
For Mister 3, the paramount concern was avoiding torture.
"Isn''t it evident? We must hasten!!!"
Hannyabal expressed his apprehension, then caressed his face with his right hand.
"As swiftly as possible!!!"
Hannyabal''s visage transformed into that of Bon y, Mister 2.
"We''re going to rescue Straw-Chan!!!"
Beyond the confines of Impel Down, in the vast expanse of the New World:
"Have we been rescued once again...!?"
Buggy fixated his gaze on the manga page, his eyes widened, and his face etched with shock.
"What''s unfolding here? Why is Hannyabal extending assistance to you... hah!?Bon-Chan!"
Shanks eximed in surprised bewilderment.
"It''s Bon-chan! Oh God, we''ve been ensnared in deception!"
"This individual didn''t flee! Instead, he returned to rescue Luffy!"
"What an extraordinary ability... throughout, I believed he was Hannyabal! In reality, he was Mister 2!"
"This man... he''s a devoted friend..."
Rayleigh acknowledged this after absorbing the revtion conveyed by Bon y in the concluding moments of the chapter.
Returning to the serene waters of the East Blue:
Precisely within the confines of the Baratie restaurant, Roger regarded Bentham with astonishment and posed a question:
"This Devil Fruit, the Mane Mane Fruit... did you truly consume it at this moment?"
Bentham gestured with a shake of his head, tears welling up in his eyes. Yet, recent events had brought a radiant smile to his face.
He found sce in the fact that his counterpart hadn''t truly escaped but had returned with even greater determination.
At that very moment, Rob produced the Devil Fruit and gently ced it on the table.
"Take it... you rightfully deserve it."
Rob uttered quietly, eliciting shock from Olvia and others who gazed at the Devil Fruit in sheer amazement.
"It''s the Mane Mane Fruit; I vanquished its previous user in Wano five years ago... it was intended to reach you somehow, but it has remained in my possession since then... and now, I return it to you."
Rob took pleasure in bestowing the fruit upon its rightful owner.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 652: The Okama''s Loyalty - Because We''re Friends!
Chapter 653: You''re Alone Here.
Chapter 654: I Won''t Let You Die!
__________________
Chapter 667 The Okamas Loyalty - Because Were Friends!
Chapter 667 The Okama''s Loyalty - Because We''re Friends!
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"D... Did you mention rescuing him!? He''s submerged in Magen''s lethal poison!"
Buggy grappled with the iprehension of Bon y''s intentions; it seemed he was willing to squander a valuable opportunity for escape all for the sake of a mere Strawhat.
"Didn''t the soldiers mention he was taken to Level 5!?"
"There''s no hope for him! We''d simply meet our demise like mere dogs!"
Bon y''s visage contorted in response to Buggy''s words, and he dered:
"I''m indifferent to whether I meet my end like a dog or an Okama!"
"When I turned away from Straw-Chan amidst his battle with Magen, I abandoned not only my physical presence but my very essence...!!"
"Instead of enduring defeat or capture there, I fled... And as long as Straw-Chan persists, I pledged to return and rescue him, even if it costs me my life...!!!"
With these articted sentiments, Bon y''s resolve became unequivocally apparent to the pair.
However, Buggy remained indifferent:
" I''m unconcerned about your pledges; we''ve sessfully escaped! We''re secure!! Why would you willingly re-enter the perilous situation just to save him!?"
"BECAUSE WE''RE FRIENDS!!!" "I REQUIRE NO OTHER JUSTIFICATION!!!"
Bon y eximed with fervor, expressing the most unyielding rationale in the Pirate World for the act of rescuing someone.
Bentham, the young boy, attempted to wipe away his tears, yet the continuous flow of tears and mucus persisted.
"Because we''re friends... Yes, yes, is there a stronger reason than that?"
"I abandoned him once, but I won''t make that mistake again, huff, huff..."
Bentham cried without casting a nce at the onlookers who now observed him with a mix of curiosity and bewilderment.
"That boy..."
"Is he Bon-chan?"
"Yes, he might be. Otherwise, why would he cry and keep repeating the phrase of Bon-chan?"
"Did Rob-sama invite him to their table for this reason!?"
"If you scrutinize him closely, you''ll notice a striking resemnce to a younger version of Bon-chan!"
"That''s true... I''ve always seen him here. I didn''t expect him to be a character from the manga..."
"He must take immense pride in being portrayed as Luffy''s friend in the manga."
"Ah, I envy that child..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Rob paid no heed to the hushed conversations in the restaurant, but he certainly didn''t overlook the boy Bentham. The Devil Fruit he had offered remained on the table, yet the boy''s focus shifted to the manga, diverting from the enigmatic fruit.
"What you''re about to witness will be the most heroic scene in the life of your future counterpart."
Rob''s words captured the attention of the boy, as well as Roger and the others.
On the other hand, Roger''s eyes were filled with admiration as he observed the boy.
Meanwhile, Olvia and Rouge stared in shock, alternating their gaze between the manga pages and the boy seated beside them.
"Don''t look at me, keep reading. Manga possesses a superior ability to convey messagespared to my words."
Rob spoke with a gentle smile when he noticed the boy looking at him.
"You''ll emerge as one of the heroes in the Impel Down arc; you''re destined for it."
"Me?" The ten-year-old boy pondered upon hearing Rob''s statement.
"Yes, you," Rob affirmed. "After this arc, you''ll be the favored character for many in this world."
"Truly, this exceptional performance exceeded my expectations... Heroes like you are rare in this unforgiving world."
Even Roger was taken aback by Bon y''s sacrifice for Luffy.
Uponpleting Chapter 536, both Olvia and Rouge found it impossible to hold back their tears.
What Bon-chan did for Luffy surpassed their expectations; this epitomized the essence of a true friendship!
...
[Impel Down: Medical Wing]
"What on earth did you just say!? No... What!?"
Bon-chan, determined to counter Hannyabal''s dismissal, hastened to the medical wing in search of an antidote for the poison currently tormenting Luffy.
"No one who has faced Magen has ever survived after being exposed to this level of poison," dered the medical wing doctor emphatically.
"Managing a single type of poison is one challenge, but devising a universal antidote for multiple types of poison is an impossibility...!!!"
"And you dare to call yourselves doctors!? This is no time for jesting!!" eximed the imitation Hannyabal.
"Eh!?"
"No... This is no jest!! Take action!!! We must deliver Strawhat Luffy to the Marines alive!!"
Bon-chan clung to hope.
"Any attempts to cure him would only elerate his demise. Unfortunately, there''s nothing we can do..." the doctor expressed regret, intensifying Bon y''s desperation.
...
"Look, there''s no way to save Strawhat!!"
Upon returning to the ce where Buggy and Mister 3, Buggy urgently implored him to flee once more instead of attempting to rescue Luffy.
"Fighting Magen and emerging unscathed would require a miraculous intervention," mentioned Mister 3, who found himself melting like wax under the scorching heat.
"... A miracle..." Mister 2''s eyes widened upon hearing this word; it triggered a recollection of someone.
"... That''s right, he''s here in Impel Down...!!!"
"The ''Miracle Worker,'' The Okama King Iva...!!!"
"People abandoned by conventional medicine... Nations teetering on the brink of copse... a man who saved them all!"
"Leaving behind legends of his miraculous feats throughout the okama world, the preeminent star, Iva!!"
"Our sole beacon of hope lies in finding him!!" dered Mister 2.
"Who?" eximed Buggy and Mister 3, their heads adorned with hovering question marks.
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Could he possibly be referring to me!?"
Ivankov brushed away tears only to find them welling up once again.
The resonance of Bon-chan''s words from the preceding chapter, ''Because we''re friends!!,'' lingered in Ivankov''s mind, provoking the emotional response that brought tears to his eyes.
Bon-chan''s unwaveringmitment to saving Luffy and his daring venture into the Medical Wing of Impel Down, all in the pursuit of discovering an antidote for Luffy''s poisoning, deepened Ivankov''s admiration and affection for thispassionate okama.
Now, Ivankov was left in awe as he witnessed the profound hope and certainty that this okama harbored for himself. Despite knowing nothing about him beyond his name and never having encountered him before, Ivankov was moved by the strength of character disyed.
"Could I truly attain such a distinguished reputation among the okamas in the future!?"
"I''d like to see you save my son in the manga, Iva..." said Dragon.
"Did you not foresee such a scenario, Dragon?"
...
"I hold deep admiration for the character of this young man... He exemplifies true honor,"mented Garp while savoring his rice crackers.
"It appears he''s truly preparing to venture into the fifth floor..."
"Where is Hannyabal in the midst of all this?"
Crocodile, on the other hand, ridiculed Hannyabal, whose identity had been pilfered by his former agent.
...
Marineford:
"What the hell am I witnessing!?"
Sengoku eximed in frustration.
"Where is the genuine Hannyabal in all of this!?"
Momonga inquired.
"Haha! I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s colluding with them, perhaps ming Magenter," Zephyr chuckled.
"That scoundrel!!! How did this unfold!? Why hasn''t the manga provided rification yet!?"
Akainu was seething with anger at the current turn of events, hinting at yet another rescue for Luffy...
"I perceive... It''s only in the face of utter despair that a new ray of hope emerges. Is this the very essence of the friendship power frequently extolled by Naruto, Gon, and Killua!?"
Tsuru reminisced about vivid instances from other realms.
"I discern a sense of justice in this okama''s heart; Imend that. At least he''s not a coward." Kuzan remarked, prompting Sakazuki to cast a disapproving nce at him.
"Ho~ I''m intrigued to see how he''ll evade Magen''s poison... Could the Okama King possess the ability to perform miracles!"
Borsalino pondered aloud.
"Let''s observe how this unfolds."
Sengoku nodded and resumed his reading.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 653: You''re Alone Here.
Chapter 654: I Won''t Let You Die!
Chapter 655: Impel Down Level 5.5: The Prisoners'' Secret Flower Garden.
__________________
Chapter 668 Youre Alone Here.
Chapter 668 You''re Alone Here.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
A frigid breeze swept across the Winter Ind, ushering in an unmistakable sensation of chilly shivers.
Within the confines of Drum Kingdom, situated in the initial stretch of the Grand Line, the prevailing climate was characterized by cold temperatures and a nket of snow.
However, the advent of the art store, distinguished by its expansive interior, marked a pivotal shift in the dynamics of life. This establishment provided a capacious haven where residents of the kingdom could congregate without the oppressive feeling of overcrowding.
Even the king Mapol and his modest family perceived and embraced this delightful transformation, not to mention the broader popce.
The brisk winds swept through the horizon, yet devoid of any human presence to register its cold embraceonly vacant abodes bore witness.
Within the inviting confines of the art store, all inhabitants convened, reveling in the celebration of thetest manga volume. It became customary for a significant portion of the popce to dedicate their entire day to this vibrant hub.
In a secluded chamber, removed from the bustling throng, Dr. Hiriluk immersed himself in the manga, grappling with a myriad of conflicting emotions.
Perched on the fifth floor of Impel Down, he was acutely attuned to the severe cold prevailing in his surroundings. However, it was not the chilling atmosphere that ounted for his current emotional state. Rather, it was the agonizing ordeal that Luffy was currently undergoing.
" This young boy doesn''t deserve such tribtions," murmured Hiriluk, his heart weighed down by profound sorrow at the unfolding predicament befalling Luffy at that very moment.
...
Chapter''s Events:
[Level 4, Employees'' Stairway]
"Proceeding to Level 5?" The soldiers stationed at the gate executed a crisp military salute upon witnessing Hannyabal''s arrival apanied by two prisoners.
"Yes, indeed. These prisoners have been sentenced to endure the chilling grasp of confinement!" Hannyabal proimed with an outward disy of confidence. However, internally, his thoughts betrayed a different sentiment: (We have no alternative but to press forward!! Just you wait, Straw-chan!!!)
Bon y cast a discerning gaze at the document in his possession, a roster detailing the names of Level 5 prisoners, and an unsettling feeling settled within him.
(But there''s something strange about this list of prisoners in Level 5 What''s going on here?) (Emporio Ivankov, the historically formidable okama king Iva''s name is absent!! Was he granted release or subjected to execution!)
With no recourse, Bon y turned to the guards nking him and inquired, "Was this prisoner set free?"
"Oh, Ivankov Several years ago, an incident urred Have you forgotten, Vice Warden?" The guard responded with a hint of displeasure.
"Ahh!! I see, that!! That happened!! I know, but if you do, tell me what happened!"
"Yes But in the presence of the prisoners?"
"It''s eptable, proceed!"
" Periodically, individuals have inexplicably vanished from Impel Down. They didn''t escape outright. Prisoners who hadn''t even made a single move vanished without a trace, as if spirited away by demons." The guard elucidated the mysterious disappearances of prisoners.
"These unnatural vanishings instilled great trepidation as if they were beckoned to the gates of hell. Hence, it was colloquially referred to as being ''demoned away.''"
"They Vanished?" Mister 3 perspired profusely upon learning this unsettling information but then, an intense chill overcame him.
"So cold!! The door''s not even open yet!!"
"And we''re already d in so manyyers!!!"
Impel Down:
"What is the meaning of this!"
"Where am I, for heaven''s sake!"
Hannyabal remains utterly baffled by the unfolding events, as Bon y seamlessly steals his identity in an astonishingly simple manner. Not a single guard detects any w or irregrity in the wless disguise of the okama.
Yet, this fails to elucidate the disappearance of the ''real'' Hannyabal thus far!
"Why are things proceeding so smoothly for them? Hah! Hahaha! Well done! Revel in the splendid cold! Didn''t see thating, did you!?"
Hannyabal eximed with fervor upon witnessing how Bon y, Buggy, and Galdino werepelled to enter Level 5 without their coats!
Bon y even entered in the nude! The rationale behind this being that the ''real'' one always enters without clothes.
"Who could this Emporio Ivankov be? Odd What could be the cause of prisoners vanishing from time to time?"
At this juncture, Magen, now elevated from Vice Warden to Guardian Warden, chimed in. He reimed some confidence from the Five Elders.
Once again, he stood on equal footing with his former rank as the chief warden.
"Demons might indeed exist in this prison..." Hannyabal shuddered.
"Demons, my ass! There must be some ndestine reason behind the prisoners'' disappearances Why didn''t my manga counterpart express any interest?" Magen mused curiously before making new entries in his log.
"Zehahaha! That''s because your counterpart is constantly upied with bowel movements, where will he find the time to investigate the secret of Level 5?" In this moment, Teach, who dismissed the symbolic title '' Guardian Warden'' after consuming the Dark Fruit, whether Magen appreciated it or not.
Magen regarded Teach with disdain, but he paid no heed to the mockery.
Since the manga will unveil everything in due course, he saw no need to delve into the investigation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hahaha! Your mouth are more venomous than Magen''s, oh Chief Warden..." Shiryu also taunted.
...
Ohara:
Saul''s countenance underwent a transformation as he observed the unfolding events in the manga; this benevolent giant was gripped by a profound sense of pain and sorrow for Luffy.
"I am inclined to believe that this situation is unparalleled in Luffy''s experiences..."
Brook cast a gaze at Saul and sighed; the inclination tough hadpletely dissipated within him. "This... Luffy-san... bears an immense burden..."
Clover sensed that the existence of the Strawhat boy was aze and liquefying, akin to a candle surrounded by mes. The manga was crafted with such intricate visual details that allowed the reader to empathize with the character''s emotional journey.
"His cries, his pains, his despair... all of it resonates as genuine..."
Vegapunk attempted to offer sce, yet tears cascaded down uncontrobly. "I must fashion a clone that sheds tears on my behalf..."
"Is there truly no remedy for Magen''s poison? At what point did Luffy descend into such a wretched state...?"
Donquixote Homing, too, harbored a profound sense of sorrow for Luffy.
...
"Haa Haa aaa!!" "Uuuh!!!"
In the frigid confines of the cell, Luffy was contorting in agony from the effects of the poison.
"Looks like we''ve got a live one here. Are we tasked with witnessing his demise?" One of the prisonersmented upon observing the harrowing scene of Luffy.
"It hurts!!! Zeeh" "Haa uuuhh!!!"
("It''s akin to an ant in a storm. You''ll be swept away, powerless to act.")
These words reverberated from the elderly Nyon Ba, delving into the recesses of his memories during these moments of despair.
"Ahh!!!" Luffy, consumed by desperation, began banging his head against the cell bars.
"Stop that, it''s futile!! There''s no way you''ll survive after ingesting that much poison. Your eyes are beyond repair can you still hear me?" One of the prisoners felt a twinge of pity for Luffy.
"Just be silent and embrace your fate"
" NO!!! I WON''T DIE!!! NOT UNTIL I SAVE ACE!!"
"You can''t even help yourself do you have apanion in these cells? Ridiculous. In here, you fend for yourself!!!"
"Nobody''sing to aid you everyone here is isted!!!" The prisoner appeared derisive, but he spoke a harsh truth.
"Is that urate...?"
"Will nobodye to your aid in your direst circumstances...?"
"Perhaps it might ur... and perhaps not... for all these prisoners, it hasn''t happened... they''ve endured freezing conditions for many years without anyone stepping forward to rescue them..."
"Do you understand why, young boy?"
Upon hearing that, the 10-year-old boy lifted his head to see the great man smiling at him.
"Why?" The gruff voice emerged from his mouth, so rough that it became even more rugged due to the intensity of his emotions in this moment.
Even Roger had never experienced such profound emotions before. The image of the boy had left an indelible mark on his mind, imparting an extraordinarily valuable lesson today.
"That''s because they, each and every one of them,cked faith in the savior who woulde to their rescue. Their thoughts and feelings centered around themselves, devoid of awareness. They ended up isted, without the seeds of hope from the outside world, for they are fundamentally ''viins'' indeed..."
"Luffy ventured into Impel Down to save his brother, deeming him the seed of hope beyond. Simrly, if Zoro, Sanji, or even Usopp were to learn of Luffy''s suffering in prison, they would surmount mountains of challenges to rescue and liberate him."
"That''s because wherever he goes, he scatters the seeds of hope. Everyone genuinely adores him; even the former adversary Bon-y became his friend when Luffy acknowledged it."
"Thisrade now stands as the sole seed of hope for him."
"It''s you... ''You''re alone here''... the prisoner who uttered that phrase meant himself." Rob conveyed with a smile.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 654: I Won''t Let You Die!
Chapter 655: Impel Down Level 5.5: The Prisoners'' Secret Flower Garden.
Chapter 656: Hormone Controlling Human!
__________________
Chapter 669 I Wont Let You Die!
Chapter 669 I Won''t Let You Die!
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"To survive the sea of fire, climb over those around you."
"To escape a monster, use the guy next to you as bait to save yourself."
The breath of the big pirate was extremely cold when saying these words to Luffy.
"If you worry about others, you lose your life."
"Crap like trying to save other people hearing that makes me want to puke!!! Fufu!!!"
"Cough Haa Haa" Luffy couldn''t do anything but cough; he could feel his life burning away.
"Hey, look Someoneing." Suddenly, the prisoners in the same cell noticed the arrival of a stranger.
"It''s not a guard!! And ain''t a worker"
"He''s naked!?"
Suddenly, the stranger started shouting. "STRAW-CHAN!!! I CAME TO HELP YOU"
"Haa IN THE NAME OF FRIENDSHIP!!!"
The prisoners in the cell widened their eyes and felt shocked. "He''s covered in blood"
They had just been talking about how no one woulde to save Luffy, but
" I''M SORRY FOR RUNNING AWAY!!!"
"Who are you?" One of the prisoners asked with surprise.
"A FRIEND!!!" Bon-Chan''s answer was even more shocking for the prisoners.
"STRAW-CHAN I WON''T LET YOU DIE!!!"
Surrounding Rob''s group, readers found themselves deeply immersed in the profound impact of authentic emotions from the preceding scene.
"Friend A true friend..."
"Bon-Chan is a genuine friend to Luffy my tears won''t cease..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"This is magnificent..."
"While I anticipated a simr scenario, the splendid execution surpassed my expectations. Are there individuals in this world who would exhibit the same unwavering loyalty as Bon-chan did for Luffy?"
"Zoro demonstrated the same devotion for Luffy before, and Luffy reciprocated for Nami... That''s the essence of true friendship."
"You''re absolutely right; there are truly remarkable individuals in the future..."
"Why are you crying, my friend?" One reader gazed at their emotionally overwhelmedpanion and inquired with genuine concern.
"Nothing... I just reflected on the fact that I''m not as exemry a friend as Bon-chan..."
"What sets me apart from the prisoners in Level 5?"
"This man, after escaping for his life previously, returned with his life hanging in the bnce, enduring assaults from ferocious wolves and extreme cold, all to serve as a beacon of hope for his friend."
"He''s undeniably a loyal individual; words fail to capture the depth of it."
...
In the kitchen, a gentle smile graced Zeff''s face.
"This manprehends the true meaning of friendship; he understands it''s about giving without expecting anything in return. I wonder how their story will unfold..."
...
Every uttered word by the readers resonated within the walls of the Baratie restaurant, reaching the ears of the young Bentham.
The actions of his counterpart in the manga filled him with immense pride.
"He pledged not to let his friend die; he genuinely won''t... right?"
"Will he find Iva in this precarious state?"
Upon witnessing the pack of wolves attacking his counterpart in the manga, biting into him, the young Bentham felt a tense unease.
"This..."
( What the hell... are you doing to Bon-chan!!? Get back!!!)
Upon seeing Luffy bite the wolf, and the involuntary release of Conqueror Haki, causing the attacking wolves to copse, a shiver ran down Bentham''s spine.
"Oh, he unleashed Conqueror Haki again! It''s evolving rapidly."
Roger''s eyes widened as he observed this scene; the release of Conqueror Haki in such a situation against this fearsome pack of wolves held more significance than his previous disy on Amazon Lily.
"Here, Luffy was genuinely at the brink of death, but in order to save the friend shielding him, he summoned thest reserves of his will... It''s only natural for him to grow stronger in an environment like this, or else his demise would be in vain."
Rob took a sip of wine while expressing this sentiment.
Upon witnessing this scene for the first time, he shared the exact sentiment of those readers who experienced it initially; he yearned then for a friend like Bon-chan.
Olvia directed her gaze at the bewildered boy, overwhelmed by the sessive surreal scenes, and couldn''t help but feel a profound kindness towards him.
Gently patting his head, she remarked, "No matter the path you choose, you''ll cultivate many friendships as a result of this scene."
...
(The gates of hell!? What the hell is that!!? I''ll never believe Iva disappeared for a reason like that!!!)
Bon-chan was pulling Luffy behind him and walking towards the den of wolves.
(I''ve never met him, but he''s already created so many miracles! I''m sure he''ll be able to do so again!!!)
God of the Okama World!!
Bon-Chan cried, wishing to find hope.
Please, save Straw-Chan''s life!!!
If there''s no antidote, then only you can save him!! I Won''t give up on that!!!
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Oh... This is truly touching..."
"God of Okama World... Me? Who deceived you...? Oh!"
"What miracles are you referring to... I manipte hormones solely due to the power of the Devil Fruit..."
"I feel a sense of remorse after witnessing this... Will I be burdened with such a reputation in the future...!?"
"I wish to enlist this man into the Revolutionary Army." Dragon asserted with resolve.
Having observed enough to appreciate the character named Bon y, Dragon decided to extend an invitation for membership in the Revolutionary Army. Although currently a child, he is destined to mature into a man who values meaningful connections.
"Buwahahaha! I never expected this entric individual to possess such a genuine heart; he has proven invaluable to my grandson...!" Even Garp found that mere words were insufficient to convey Bon y''s heroic demeanor in the manga.
"That''s urate... It''s delightful to acknowledge that ''such exceptional individuals'' exist in this world." The grin on Kuma''s face at that moment surpassed any previous expression of joy.
This revtion left the onlookers astounded, with the most astonished being the Little Bonney.
"Dad! You''re the most kind and loving person in this world~" Bonney embraced her father, expressing her happiness.
"That''s true," Even Crocodile, inherently viinous, conceded after witnessing Kuma''s sincerity over time.
...
Marigoa, Domain of the Gods:
Within the art store:
"I admire this Okama! He''s remarkable!"
"He saved Luffy and risked his life..."
"He deserves a ce in Luffy''s crew!"
"He deserves to be a Celestial Dragon too!"
"What are you saying, you fool!?"
"Oh... but he''s genuinely nice..."
"Enough with the nonsense... No one deserves to be a Celestial Dragon unless they inherit the blood of the creators!"
"Oh... but he saved Luffy and bravely fought off the ferocious wolves to protect him..."
"And so what? Just because he''s a good person, does that make him deserving of being a Celestial Dragon?"
Paa!! Saint Vigand pped his forehead upon hearing thest conversation between the Celestial Dragons.
"Well, the era of Celestial Dragons is already over..." he said.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 655: Impel Down Level 5.5: The Prisoners'' Secret Flower Garden.
Chapter 656: Hormone Controlling Human!
Chapter 657: Level 6!?
__________________
Chapter 670 Impel Down Level 5.5: The Prisoners Secret Flower Garden.
Chapter 670 Impel Down Level 5.5: The Prisoners'' Secret Flower Garden.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Haa It''s so hot down here!"
"It really is like hell in here!"
At that moment, the real Hannyabal remembered the reason for everything that had happened to him, as he was manipted.
A beautiful young woman with orange hair appeared nearby, sweating profusely andining about the extreme heat.
Hannyabal quickly lost hisposure.
"Ngeh!!! Totally my type!!! What a healthy and spunky beauty "
"Wait, but huh!!? Where''d that slippery okama gone? The one who beat these guards down huh? Who are you?"
The scene was filled with unconscious guards. Hannyabal had initiallye here because he received a distress call from the guards about the okama who had crushed them all, but instead, he found a beautiful woman.
"Don''t worry about that, bro. Come on over here" She approached him strangely.
"My clothes are all sticky from the sweat. Won''t you help me get them off?"
Seeing this stunning temptation, Hannyabalpletely lost control.
"Then go ahead and open this door." said the fake Nami.
"Sure sure sure~ here we go~" Hannyabal eagerly opened the door, and both of them entered, closing it tightly.
"I''ve got you now."
Bon y returned to his true form, surprising Hannyabal from behind.
Thetter had no defense against it. Bon y stripped him of his clothes, tightly bound him, and closed his mouth.
...N?v(el)B\\jnn
..
[Level 4 - Torture Tool Storage]
(I won''t forgive you!! I''ll never forget this, you okama!!!)
At the moment, Hannyabal was in an unenviable position, suspended and securely bound, stripped of his clothes.
(It''s great that this is the warden''s responsibility. But I hate being outwitted!!!)
(And I wanna be the warden.)
"Hahahahaha!!!"
"Oh, Bon-chan, what have you done to poor Hannyabal! Hahaha! That''s utterly revolting!"
"Hahaha! I momentarily mistook it for Nami! But, in all seriousness, Nami would be furious if she knew he was appropriating her appearance like this!"
"Hahaha! Hannyabalpletely sumbed to this alluring trap..."
"Now it all makes sense. This was to be anticipated; Bon-chan''s ability is truly formidable. If he wished to escape from Impel Down, he could effortlessly achieve it!"
"That is indeed urate Oh, why did the temperature suddenly spike!?"
Here in the Ohara art store, everyone experienced an unusual esction in temperature, as if they had transitioned from an art store to Level 4 of Impel Down!
"Oh, this is not good... Miss Bell-mre is irate!"
...
"That bastard okama! My sympathy needs to be returned!"
Just moments ago, Be was genuinely moved, praising the kind nature of this okama. However, in the next moment, she witnessed him exploiting her daughter''s form in this perverse manner to deceive the Vice Warden. That was uneptable to her!
"Calm down, Be..." said Glora.
"Don''t be angered; Bon-chan had no alternative but to use Nami''s visage... After all, Nami is undeniably tempting."
"Hmph! Nami is beautiful, but that doesn''t grant him the right to utilize her form in such a way!"
Be swiftlyposed herself from her apprehension and disregarded the situation.
Well, considering it from another perspective, this okama truly had no other viable option.
"Luffy required urgent rescue; hence, Bon-chan utilized the most effective method to ensnare Hannyabal and pilfer his identity... Fufu~ He''s a shrewd okama~" Domingo remarked, observing that Bell-mre''s anger had dissipated.
"I don''t me him either. The optimal way to wield his power is this, fufu. I mean, even Hancock wouldn''t object to him assuming her form if she knew he would aid Luffy in this manner, not to mention Nami..." Shakky added with her customaryughter.
"Hehe~ That''s precisely what I was alluding to, Shakky-san..." Domingomended Shakuyaku''s astute observation.
"Iprehend, that''s urate. Nami won''t object, but she''ll demandpensation. Perhaps 10 million Berries might suffice for using her form without her consent, hahaha!" Bell-mreughed after contemting how Nami would handle the situation.
"Hahaha! This will undoubtedly make Bon y regret not opting for Miss Doublefinger or Miss Valentine instead..." As former members of the same organization, Rosinante spected that Bon-chan might have duplicated most of their forms.
...
"Tsk, what absurdity is this that I''m witnessing!?"
At this moment, Mihawk felt the need to retch upon seeing the demon-like forms currently pursuing Sanji.
"That''s correct, they truly are demons... That guard wasn''t deceiving us..." Issho remarked after observing a congregation of okamas in one ce.
"Wait, is this ce within Impel Down?"
"That''s urate... Huh? Wasn''t the person who found Luffy and Bon y a man? Why do they now resemble women?"
"Is this Ivankov?"
"It is indeed Ivankov..."
Vegapunk, Clover, and Brook''s eyes widened after recognizing the man with the imposing countenance in the manga.
"Mmm? Yes, yes, the guards were certainly busy today."
On the stage, the lights focused on the person who was speaking and singing simultaneously. "Prisoners have disappeared, they''ve been dragged to hell, or so they say. But in truth, they''re all right here!!"
"Nnn~ fufu This is not hell Fufu If you had to say, it is the Okama''s world An underground world. Wee to Impel Down Level 5.5, The prisoners'' secret flower garden!!!"
"Aahhhhh!!! New Kama Land!!! Hiiiha!!!"
[Kamabakka Kingdom Queen (retired), Emporio Ivankov]
Sorbet Kingdom:
"What on earth is that!!!"
Crocodile''s forehead disyed visible veins as his worst fears manifested into reality.
The monstrous entity that he had hoped never to encounter in the manga had finally made its appearance.
"Hahahaha!! This is absolutely marvelous! At longst! Finally! It''s gracing the pages of the manga! What an extraordinary honor!"
"Oh! Have you established a ndestine kingdom for okamas within Impel Down!? That''s certainly something I''d consider doing! Hiiiha! My counterpart is undeniably magnificent!"
"Oh! What a truly remarkable entrance! I find myself at a loss for words to describe the sheer amazement of this scene!"
Ivankovpletely brushed off Crocodile''s disapproval as the spectacle of his initial appearance held the undivided attention of everyone present.
To say that he was merely excited would be an understatement! He was genuinely ecstatic!
"Ivankov... I don''t recall such a Level in Impel Down... Level 5.5... I wonder what significance it holds?"
Dragon raised an intrigued eyebrow as Ivankov''s counterpart made his debut, provoking curiosity. While he expected his appearance, the manner in which he presented himself was genuinely surprising.
He foresaw him being confined in a cell, frozen alongside the other prisoners. However, witnessing him singing, frolicking, and embracing a regal lifestyle in Impel Down was an unexpected revtion.
"Oh, Dragon! Even Impel Down won''t deprive me of my freedom! That''s the essence of who I am! Hiiiha!"
"Buwahahaha! This is repulsive!"
Garp felt a potential urge to vomit if he continued indulging in more rice crackers.
After all, the sight of a multitude of okamas gathered in one ce left a disturbing impact on the readers'' sensibilities.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 656: Hormone Controlling Human!
Chapter 657: Level 6!?
Chapter 658: Shiryu of the Rain.
__________________
Chapter 671 Hormone Controlling Human!
Chapter 671 Hormone Controlling Human!
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQvn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
_________________
Marineford:
"Goodness! Level 5.5?! From where on earth did this level emerge!?"
"Why am I not informed about it!?"
At that precise moment, every soldier stationed in Marineford was privy to the resonating shock in Sengoku''s voice.
His intonation carried a blend of bewilderment and amazement.
"Level 5.5? The prisoners'' secret flower garden? What on earth is this?"
"Why is there such a covert location in Impel Down, right under the vignt gaze of the guards...? The demons my ass! They''re just mere prisoners!!"
The sight of the prisoners (pirates) reveling in their time within Impel Down not only fueled Sakazuki''s already intense disdain for pirates but also roused his anger towards these peculiar monsters who identified themselves as Okamas!
"This was genuinely unforeseen..." Even Zephyr, no stranger to surprises, found the revtion astonishing.
This was an entirely new level in Impel Down exploited by pirates to evade retribution, a level unbeknownst even to the prison authorities!
How could the Marines not be astounded to witness this staggering truth unfold within the pages of the manga?
"Does such a level not currently exist?" Borsalino pondered...
"Wait... the manga''s about to unveil that secretive Level...!"
"The manga has already disclosed a ndestine Level we were oblivious to... are you expecting anything else?" At that moment, Sengoku resumed his customaryposure, uttering in an indifferent tone.
He had grown ustomed to anticipating the unexpected within the pages of this One Piece manga.
"The sixth level has been disclosed already... everyone is well aware that the location housing Ace, Jimbei, and Crocodile, the ce Hancock ventured to, constitutes the sixth level."
"No need to fret over that anymore."
"More significantly... that rascal Ivankov... he''s perilous! What kind of ability allows for the forcible alteration of a person''s gender? It''s unfathomable!"
The manga volume slipped from Sengoku''s grasp upon witnessing Ivankov''s extraordinary Paramecia ability!
"Such power exists in this world!" Tsuru was equally taken aback.
"Hahaha! True, the ability to manipte and internally transform the human body is astounding, but, Tsuru-chan, you''re the one immune to shock... can''t you turn people intoundry swaying in the wind!?" Zephyr chuckled while offering hismentary on the scene.
"Huh...? My ability cannot bepared to this illogical power! This person can shatter the boundaries between genderspletely!"
"There are other abilities capable of the same, nothing truly shocking..." At that moment, an intruder barged into the Fleet Admiral''s room.
The imposing figure seized everyone''s attention.
"Oh, it''s Kong-san... wee back, please take a seat." Sengoku extended his greetings to the former Fleet Admiral.
Others followed suit, mirroring Sengoku''s actions.
"Sengoku, Zephyr... I see you''re still relishing the manga as always... well, do not let me intrude,rades."
The peculiarityy in his statement while seemingly disregarding the manga book in his hand.
"Ahem... The Five Elders have dispatched me to synchronize with you,rades, concerning a n to fortify the Marines through Project Alpha."
Upon hearing this, the expressions on Sengoku''s face underwent a transformation. Without dy, he closed the manga volume and declined the presence of those below the rank of Admiral.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"What in the world is happening here? Why are these men dressed in women''s clothing?"
"Are there individuals among humans who exhibit such peculiar behavior?"
"Goodness! This huge man has undergone a transformation into a vulnerable woman!"
"The Horu Horu no Mi? What an rming and fearsome ability!"
"My, oh my! Do such terrifying Paramecia powers truly exist in our world? Could they potentially affect our Fishmen as well?"
"Keep your voice down! I don''t want to encounter such a devilish entity in my lifetime!"
A stir of confusion swept through the Fishman readers gathered in the art store as they observed a human man undergoing a gender transformation following the administration of Ivankov''s transformative hormones.
"Hold on! Can his hormones be utilized in such a manner? Could they potentially rescue Luffy from Magen''s deadly poison?"
Not too far from themotion, Little Franky was deeply engrossed in the unfolding narrative. His focus was entirely captured as Luffy made a reappearance; he paid little attention to the man who had been transformed into a woman by Ivankov.
"Ten years? Is Luffy prepared to sacrifice a decade of his life for a mere 3% chance of survival, all for the sake of his brother Ace?" Tom''s eyes widened at the scene of Ivankov and Luffy.
"Could this be the unwavering determination of the future Pirate King!?"
"This... must be an excruciatingly painful experience." Iceburg shuddered at the sight of Luffy''s internal anatomy being flooded with Ivankov''s crucial hormones, epassing blood, veins, and heart. Luffy''s tragic scream triggered a tensing of Iceburg''s muscles.
ncing sideways, Iceburg noticed Franky silently shedding tears at that moment.
"Enduring ten hours of such agony!? Is Magen''s poison truly that potent!?" Kokoro experienced profound fear after witnessing Luffy''s suffering depicted in the manga.
She, too, had undergone internal and external transformations in her body, reverting to a youthful state, thanks to a perpetual youth dosage from Rob. However, it caused her no pain; she merely felt a gentle warmth followed by a brief contraction in her body,sting only a few seconds. The vitality present in the perpetual youth dosage was undeniably immense.
Yet, who could have anticipated that Ivankov''s crucial hormones would inflict such intense pain upon Luffy.
Unbeknownst to Kokoro, and indeed to anyone else who had received a perpetual youth dose (Rob''s diluted blood), the will of Rob embedded in his blood meant two choices: either epting the person consuming it or rejecting them, a matter of life and death.
In other words, if Rob''s blood identally fell into the hands of someone whom Rob did not wish to consume his blood, that individual would suffer agonizing consequences only upon consumption.
...
Back at the Baratie restaurant:
"Luffy was screaming like that for 10 hours!?" Bentham asked in astonishment.
"It''s not easy to escape death when you have a close connection to it." Rob said simply.
"Well, that''s certainly true... if it weren''t for you, I''d be living myst moments now, fulfilling the prophecy of the manga... Now, the World Government and everyone who doesn''t know the details are waiting for me to surrender so I can die, haha!" Rogerughed after saying that.
Rob nodded at Roger with a smile before looking towards Bentham, who was watching the scene of Ivankov pleading to save Luffy, who was screaming in pain behind the closed door.
"What do you think? Do you feel his words are not credible?" Rob asked.
"Hm?" Bentham looked at Rob confused.
"Miracles onlye to those who never give up, don''t underestimate the power of miracles... That''s what he said, right?"
"... Yes..."
"So, what do you feel? Is he right, or do you still believe that miracles are real?"
Bentham returned his gaze to the manga and began reading the paragraph where Ivankov exined his ability.
Chapter''s Events:
"He... He... He''s gonna die!!! His body ising apart!!!"
"No, he''s already dying!!! You''re terrible!!! Help him!!! Save Starw-chan!!! Undo the chains and stop the blood!!"
"... Do something about"
Bon-chan fell to his knees and began pleading with Ivankov, tears streaming from his eyes like a dam breaking after hearing Luffy''s blood-curdling scream.
"SHUT UP!!!" Ivankov, unable to bear it, pped him again.
"I''m saving him right now!!!" said Ivankov.
"Don''t make light of his life!!!"
"Cough!!" Bon-chan coughed from the force of the p.
But he listened in silence to what Ivankov was saying. "Do you understand what it takes to survive when you''re fated to die!!?"
"I''m not a God or a Buddha. Man of miracles!? That''s just a name other people decided to call me with I''ve never been able to save a fool who only relied on others Countries that were mired in poverty, Countries that were broken by war and about to copse I just called forth their own will to live."
At that moment, Ivankov recalled who he truly was.
"Miracles onlye to those who never give up!!"
"Don''t underestimate the power of miracles!!!"
After seeing that Bon y had finally calmed down, Ivankov began to exin his power: "Basically, I ate the Horu Horu Fruit. I can manipte hormones."
"Gender, body temperature, pigment, growth, tension!! I''m a human engineer who can remake people from the inside out."
Ivankov sat down, took a barrel of wine, and took a sip. "You do smell like a newkama."
"The candies here havepletely surpassed the concept of gender. A man might have originally been a woman"
He paused for a moment and added, "A woman might have started out as a man. That is a miracle. N~fufufu!! It''s a miracle!!!"
"I see!! You used hormones to change that man into a woman!!"
Finally, Bon y understood what it truly meant.
"So that''s it... no miracles exist?"
"No, the Devil Fruit itself is a true miracle," Rob said.
I see, a miracle can''t happen if an individual''s belief in it is weak, isn''t that right?"
"Wahahaha! Finally, you''ve understood that."
This time, Roger answered instead of Rob.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 657: Level 6!?
Chapter 658: Shiryu of the Rain.
Chapter 659: Luffy''s Escape Death.
________________
Chapter 672 Level 6!?
Chapter 672 Level 6!?
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"All of the candies here were prisoners who got lost. They found their way to one of the many entrances through sheer luck."
Ivankov began talking about how the people here arrived at this ce.
"In the needle pit, dripping with blood In the beasts'' den In the midst of a raging fire In the graveyard"
Ivankov fell silent for a moment before continuing:
"In other words, we can use those entrances to get all the supplies we need."
Some secret passages appeared in the background in all the areas Ivankov mentioned.
"None of the guards have noticed. After all, how could a paradise like this exist in hell?"
"However, we can get information from outside. We have the same kind of camera den den mushi they have in the monitor room."
"So we catch all of the information they have. We even steal newspapers from the trash, so we get information from all over the world."
Ivankov smiled at this moment, recalling the intense events of the past hours.
"We''ve been watching the struggles of the first intruder ever, The Strawhat boy, and you as well."
"Oh, it''s been a great show, very interesting for us!"
After Bon-chan absorbed all that, he only had one question left unanswered - their current location, where exactly they were.
"So where exactly are we!? Why is there so much space!?"
"This space wasn''t always here, of course. Long ago, a prisoner with the ''Digging Ability'' was held here."
"I''ve heard that that candy was the one who made this prisoner''s paradise. This ce is like an ants'' nest dug into a gigantic boulder"
"It''s located directly between floors 5 and 6."
In the background, an illustrative image of Level 5.5 appeared between Levels 5 and 6.
What shocked Bon-chan the most was hearing about the sixth floor.
"Wait, Level 6!!? There''s a Level 6!?"
"N-fufu, that''s right, most people don''t know about it but of course, it exists The truly dangerous guys are held there!!"
"All the prisoners there are either on death row or have a life sentence!! Level 6, Infinite Hell!"
"They''vemitted inhuman crimes that have been covered up by the government!!"
In the heart of Marineford, the resonance of Ivankov''s words manifested in the steely gaze of Sengoku, whose countenance remained stoic and impassive.
"So, the Digging Ability? Is it mere happenstance or perhaps a stroke of fate?"
"Quite intriguing indeed..."
Kong, the erstwhile Fleet Admiral, cast an approving look at his sessor, acknowledging the subtle nuance in his response.
A discreet cough emanated from Kong before he spoke:
"I shall dispatch a formal request to the authorities at Impel Down, urging them to scrutinize the existence of Level 5.5... If it has ceased to exist, that would be fortuitous."
"I will assign them the task of actively seeking the prisoner possessing the Digging Ability. All of this is in a bid to forestall the potential emergence of what is colloquially referred to as the ''Prisoner''s Paradise'' within the infernal depths of Impel Down."
Sengoku nodded sagely upon digesting the sagacious counsel of his predecessor, a testament to the expected precision and dependability inherent in the role of the Commander-in-Chief of the World Government.
Even Akainu tacitly acknowledged the sagacity of Kong''s decision within the confines of his heart. Taking proactive measures to avert the existence of such a ndestine level was deemed imperative.
"The prisoner endowed with the Digging Ability fashioned an intricate ant nest within the confines of Impel Down. Undeniably, Devil Fruit abilities pose a considerable challenge, and no such ability should be cavalierly underestimated, regardless of its apparent feebleness. One of these abilities might harbor a staggering impact, serving as the catalyst for a sequence of cataclysmic events that could potentially herald the apocalypse!"
Zephyr articted his astonishment, apanied by a contemtive sigh, as he refrained from mentioning the name of the Digging Ability user.
Borsalino and Kuzan nodded in concurrence upon absorbing this information.
At this moment, the upants of the room were exclusively those holding the esteemed ranks of Admiral and above, with Great Staff Officer Tsuru standing as the sole Vice Admiral in attendance.
"Well, it appears the volume is on the verge ofpletion, especially now that the discourse has veered towards the elusive sixth level..."
Observing Ivankov broach the subject of the sixth level, an erstwhile government secret, Kong clenched his teeth in visceral disdain.
"That level is no longer shrouded in secrecy..."
"Well, let us redirect our focus to deliberating the enhancement of Marine forces... It would be unwise to incite ire prematurely..."
As Kong closed the manga book, the others reluctantly followed suit. Internally, a collective yearning persisted; they harbored an unspoken desire to delve further into the unfolding narrative.
...
At Marigoa:
Within the confines of the Hall of Authority in Pangaea Castle, the five elders meticulously scrutinized the pages of the manga with expressions of disapproval and lingering uncertainty.
"Sigh, As anticipated..."
Saint Saturn couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of sorrow following the revtion of confidential information pertaining to the elusive sixth level.
Initially, the Five Elders were struck with astonishment and shock upon learning about the existence of the so-called ''Prisoner''s Paradise'' in Impel Down. However, this revtion did not substantially alter the overarching narrative, considering they remained deprived of their true freedom.
Yet, with the disclosure of Level 6, maintaining theirposure became an untenable task.
"This level has shrouded itself in secrecy for the past 700 years, ever since the inception of Impel Down. It served as a haven for numerous generations of formidable pirates and rebels, their very existence systematically erased from historical records, leaving behind only the remnants of their bones in the eternal abyss..."
Saint Venus paused for a contemtive moment, casting a thoughtful gaze upon theirrades before resuming: "With the veil lifted from this ndestine level, I harbor concerns that the forgotten names from the river of history might resurface in the collective memory of the world."
"They''ve already met their demise... even if people remember them, what tangible change will it bring?" Saint Ju Peter pondered aloud.
"Perhaps the narratives of some among them could wield an impact... the Revolutionary Army might seek to exploit this revtion."
"In truth, there is no greater influence than that wielded by the manga itself... should we prove incapable of halting its course, our fate is inexorably sealed... for its true conclusion portends our own demise as well, fufu~"
The countenances of the Five Elders solidified into a stoic expression upon hearing the voice of their sovereign.
The atmosphere in the ''Hall of Authority'' seemed to exhibit signs of opacity, akin to an illusory page. This phenomenon was a direct consequence of Lord Imu''s shifting mood.
In this fleeting moment, only the Five Elders experienced a momentary dizziness. Though their inclination was to kneel in veneration of the Lord and pledge unwavering protection with their lives, an imperceptible force thwarted their attempts at movement.
Seated on the throne, surrounded by swords, Imu adjusted her posture. The enigmatic smile etched across her face remained unchanged.
"Fufu~ I eagerly anticipate witnessing how this unfolds... my own conclusion."
"I''ve wearied of eternity; witnessing the culmination will prove most enjoyable, wouldn''t you agree, Rob-chan?"
...
Ohara:
"Level 6?"
"Oh my God, does such a Level truly exist!?"
"I often pondered why figures of considerable strength, like Crocodile, were absent on Level 5. Now, it all falls into ce..."
"So, is there a Level even more dreadful than Level 5?"
"What defines Level 6? Why is it dubbed Eternal Hell?"
"Even the head guard of the prison is confined to this level!? Possessing a strength equivalent to Magen...!? Oh my God!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
The readers in Ohara were left astounded by the unfolding events and the pivotal information disclosed by Ivankov.
"Heh!? Is there an intriguing character of this caliber within Impel Down? Fufu~" Beneath his sses, Domingo''s eyes glimmered with an intriguing light.
"What an entric individual... Shiryu..."
Both Rosinante and Enel were left in shock after witnessing the actions of the former jailer known as Shiryu of the Rain.
"Hehehe~ This is quite entertaining... it appears Magen has an equally formidable adversary imprisoned on Level 6 as well..."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 658: Shiryu of the Rain.
Chapter 659: Luffy''s Escape Death.
________________
Chapter 673 Shiryu of the Rain.
Chapter 673 Shiryu of the Rain.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Impel Down:
In this critical moment, the prison guards found themselves breathless, their collective gaze fixated on the manga volume, expressions of sheer astonishment etched across their faces.
"Shiryu of the Rain? Is this his future title?"
"Has Shiryu-san reallymitted such an act!?"
"Unbelievable! Shiryu-sama has indeed been confined to Level 6!"
"Could this be a glimpse into the future...!? The prospect is incredibly daunting!"
"Even the highest-ranking officer has met with imprisonment! It''s truly beyond belief!"
"But engaging in the brutal ughter of prisoners like sheep"
"Hold your tongue... Shiryu-sama will hear you, and you may end up being the sheep destined for the ughter..."
The unfolding scenario caught everyone off guard, Magen included, who had not anticipated such a turn of events.
"Zehahaha~ Quite intriguing..."
Teach chuckled, casting his amused gaze upon Shiryu and the unfolding developments in the chapter.
Chapter''s Events:
"The prison has one more person with immense strength Impel Down''s head guard," Ivankov continued revealing the prison''s secrets to Bon-chan.
"Shiryu of the Rain. His strength is on par with Warden Magen''s!! If you take into ount how Magen is out ofmission for short periods of time, the one to really worry about was Shiryu."
"As strong as Magen!!?" Bon-chan''s mouth widened in shock upon hearing that.
Magen alone was enough to instill despair in them, but the addition of another person of equal threat level would only multiply their despair.
Ivankov, indifferent to Bon y''s shock, continued, "These two formed the backbone of Impel Down''s impregnable walls."
In the background, the shadowy figure of Shiryu emerged, carrying a sword dripping with the blood of the prisoners he had dispatched.
[shback]
Magen looked at the severed bodies of the prisoners, then at Shiryu standing amidst the corpses.
"Shiryu!! What are you doing!!!?" Magen eximed in anger.
"What, you ask?" Shiryu replied with a questioning tone.
"The prisoners aren''t just for your amusement! Shiryu!!!" Magen shouted.
"Who cares If I cut down this trash?" Shiryu said disdainfully.
[End of shback]
Ivankov grabbed arge piece of meat and began consuming it while talking about Shiryu.
"He massacred many prisoners for no apparent reason."
"He wasbeled a dangerous threat and imprisoned on Level 6."
"I hadn''t even heard of that!! Even if that happened before I was caught..." Bon-chan was surprised after hearing these revtions.
"The most devil woman in the history of piracy, Catarina Devon"
"The gigantic battleship, SanJuan Wolf The drinker, Vasco Shot Pirates who would make you shiver just by hearing their names"
"There''re even people on Level 6 who did things so unspeakable, they didn''t even appear in the newspapers and are now only the subjects of legends"
Ivankov recalled one of them and mentioned, "Your former boss is there too, and he''s not too happy about it," referring to Crocodile.
"So, this is indeed the reality that unfolded"
The gaze of 22-year-old Shiryu bore intense emotions as he observed Magen.
"Hmph! And what does it matter? I don''t fault my counterpart for casting you into the cell; butchering prisoners without just cause is utterly uneptable."
Magen snorted, affirming that he would replicate his counterpart''s actions from the manga if Shiryu were to repeat such deeds.
"Hahaha! You''re no longer the Prison Warden, so you hold no authority over" Shiryu chuckled wickedly, casting a meaningful nce at Teach.
Teach swiftly grasped the situation, his smile deepening as he addressed Magen, "I am the prison warden now. Even if you were the prison guardian, youck the necessary authorities to bring my subordinates into the prison, Zehahaha!"
"It is Shiryu''s prerogative as a senior Jailer to mete out punishment to the prisoners as he deems fit."
A stern expression hardened Magen''s face; heprehended the implication of Teach''s words.
This indicated that Shiryu had aligned himself with Teach, at Magen''s own expense.
"Are you, by any chance, Catarina Devon?"
Both Teach and Shiryu returned to the first floor of Impel Down, trailed by Magen and Hannyabal.
Teach positioned himself in front of the cell, scrutinizing the specific name mentioned by Ivankov in the manga.
The 14-year-old girl raised her head with difficulty to meet the gaze of the prison officers.
If only she hadn''t forsaken her identity as a hunter... this remorse lingered incessantly throughout her imprisonment.
"That''s correct. What do you desire?" she inquired cautiously.
"Zehahaha Will an unassuming child like yourself evolve into the most nefarious woman in pirate history?"
"On what grounds?" Teach inquired.
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Hiiha! This is truly remarkable, utterly intriguing!"
"My counterpart in the manga is a treasure trove of information! As anticipated by the most efficient officer of the Revolutionary Army! Even while incarcerated, he operates in silence! N~fufufu!"
Ivankov brimmed with enthusiasm after witnessing his manga counterpart unveil a plethora of information concerning the intricacies of Impel Down''s levels, its officers, their personal exploits, and the most perilous inmates on Level 6!
Crocodile drew a deep breath upon discovering Ivankov''s mention in the manga...
''He is aware of my existence as well... I sincerely hope that my counterpart in the manga has no affiliations or intersections with him!''
Such hopes lingered in Crocodile''s heart.
"I am eager to witness your counterpart''s reaction in the manga upon learning that Luffy is my son," Dragon remarked with a smile while directing his gaze at Ivankov.
"Undoubtedly, significant changes are on the horizon. I am willing to leverage everything to assist him!" eximed Ivankov.
"And what exactly do you n to assist him with? A transformation into a beautiful young woman, perhaps? Buwahahaha!" Garp quipped, inserting his pinkie into his nose for emphasis.
"Hasn''t your counterpart already stated that everything will conclude for Ace once Luffy wakes up?" Garp''s frustration surfaced at this moment.
"Luffy will awaken long before that... he will recover," Dragon affirmed with unwavering conviction.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I ammitted to aiding him in reaching Ace as swiftly as possible! I am confident in that wager."
In response, Crocodile regarded Ivankov with derisive nces upon hearing that.
Dragon turned his gaze to Crocodile before offering a smile.
"You may very well evolve into a formidable ally for my son."
"Huh?"
"Do you share that belief, Dragon-san?" Crocodile inquired.
"Well, I don''t anticipate that your assistance will match the caliber of what Kuma did, but perhaps you could prove to be a valuable ally."
Little Bonney widened her eyes in astonishment upon hearing this.
"Does my father considered as an ally to the Strawhat Pirates?"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 659: Luffy''s Escape Death.
Chapter 660: The Return
Chapter 661: Events are going to be more thrilling from now on.
________________
Chapter 674 Luffys Escape Death.
Chapter 674 Luffy''s Escape Death.
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Come on!!! Straw-chan!!! Cough"
"Don''t give up!!!"
"Live!! Straw-chan!!"
Bon-chan stood in front of the closed iron gate, where Luffy was fighting against Magen''s poison, and began shouting with all his might to encourage Luffy.
"Come on!!"
"Don''t give up!!"
"Live!!"
...
..
[7 hourster...]
Bon-chan was still screaming with all his might to support Luffy''s struggle.
...
[Level 6]
"Ace, I don''t know what''s with that woman but you shouldn''t believe what she said"
As he said that, Jimbei was talking about Boa Hancock.
"So you think she came all this way to lie to me!!?" eximed Ace.
"!!" Jimbei didn''t know how to respond.
"!! No, I''m sorry But Jimbei, that''s the kind of brother he is That''s the kind of reckless crap he pulls!!!"
The expression on Ace''s face was painful as he described his younger brother.
"Ever since we were kids he''s always making us worry That idiot!!!"
...
[8 hourster...]
"Warden! Warden Magen, good morning."
Domino seemed in a hurry to get away from this foul-smelling ce.
"I''m busy!!" said Magen from behind the closed doors.
"Then I''ll make it quick."
"Portgas D. Ace, on the death row, is set to be transferred."
N?v(el)B\\jnn
At the Restaurant Baratie in the East Blue, young Bentham found himself utterly captivated as he gazed in astonishment at the manga pages vividly portraying Luffy''s anguish and his persistent screams during the treatment in his valiant struggle against the poison.
His eyelids quivered, and tears welled up once more as he observed the ''Okama,'' his counterpart, standing resolutely in front of the iron door.
The Okama passionately began encouraging Luffy to endure even more.
"Is this what a true friend does?" Bentham pondered, his thoughts flowing unconsciously.
"Indeed Only a true friend engages in such actions, a loyal friend who desires nothing more than to witness their friend triumph over adversity," Rob responded with a warm smile to Bentham''s unspoken question.
"This is truly touching, kid" Even Roger, usually eloquent, struggled to find adequate words to convey his admiration for Bon-chan''s actions.
"He''s been at it for hours... tirelessly?" Olvia gasped, her hand instinctively covering her mouth in disbelief.
Suddenly, her expression shifted, and she cast a nce toward Rouge, beside her.
"Ace appears to be extremely concerned about Luffy, doesn''t he?" A helpless smile yed on Rouge''s face.
"Of course, he''d be worried This is Impel Down, and in Ace''s eyes, Luffy remains a recklessly daring younger brother," Roger added, fullyprehending Ace''s anxieties.
"That''s true Ace is absolutely certain of Luffy reaching Impel Down and yet, he also senses that Luffy reaching where he is now is almost like a dream That''s why he''s immensely worried and feels a deep sense of guilt for allowing Luffy to bear all these risks for his sake," Rob sinctly exined the entire situation.
"The realization that my son is already enduring this psychological torment adds to my own pain" Rouge''s smile faded.
"The oue doesn''t bode well for both of you I apologize, but you muste to terms with it; after all, fantasy remains just that fantasy," Rob reluctantly disclosed a fragment of the truth.
Both Roger and Rouge couldn''t shake off an ominous premonition after absorbing this revtion.
...
"Blood..."
Seeing a river of blood seeping from under the iron door, the expression froze on Bon-chan''s face.
The cheers came to a halt, and everyone felt a foreboding sense.
"His voice..." Bon y eximed in horror.
"The pain never stops while they''re recovering!! So if he''s stopped screaming and two days haven''t passed..." Ivankov perspired.
(It''s a pity!! But twenty hours!! You fought well!) Ivankov felt regret for Strawhat''s fate.
"Straw-chan..." Tears of despair began to flow from Bon-chan''s eyes.
Suddenly, the iron gate shook as if a beast were trying to crush it to escape.
The crowd outside was surprised. "Eh..."
"...Eh...?"
"FOOOOOOOOOD!!!" Luffy''s thunderous voice echoed as he demanded food.
"Straw-chan!?" Bon-chan couldn''t bear the conflicting emotions at this moment; tears of joy burst like a dam.
"Uwoohh!!!"
"Straw-boy!?" The Okama group also got excited.
"It!!! It can''t be!! What''s going on here!!?"
"It hasn''t even been a full day!!" Ivankov, too, suffered a shock that shook his sound judgment.
Kingdom of Sorbet:
The heartyughter of Garp echoed through the air as he gleefully absorbed the unfolding events of thetest chapter. "Buwahahahaha! This is my grandson for ya!!" he eximed, finding immense joy in the heroic feats of his kin.
"To anyone eagerly anticipating my grandson''s demise, I''d like to offer a candid message: Go to hell!"
"Garp-san, your grandson is undeniably the protagonist of the story..." Ivankov remarked, acknowledging the protagonist''s pivotal role.
A deep sigh escaped Ivankov as he observed the scene unfolding before him, clearly moved by the camaraderie and familial pride on disy.
"Bwahahaha! Who could have fathomed that a weird man like you would extend such tremendous help to my grandson? Fantastic! That''s truly great!" Paa!
Garp''s exuberance manifested in a hearty p on Ivankov''s back, propelling thetter to collide with the church wall.
Ivankov''s head lodged itself into the wall, aical oue of the unexpected force.
"Oops Looks like I got a bit too excited..." Garp''s enthusiasm seemed to have exceeded the situation''s demands.
Dragon, witnessing this spectacle, couldn''t help but smack his forehead in a mix of exasperation and amusement. "You old man, you''re hurting my subordinates..."
"Oh? Haven''t you made up your mind about whether to have Luffy or not?" Garp''s words carried a mischievous undertone as he gazed at his son with a familiar, teasing look.
Dragon felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, a reaction to the sly, predatory expression directed at him. "Who''s discussing having or not having children now, old man!? I told you to stop hurting my subordinates!"
"Bwahahaha!! They''ve brought more food for my grandson! When he recovers, he''lle back to kick that poison guy''s butt! After gaining immunity to his toxins, of course!"
Garp''s anger red as he recalled Magen''s ruthless actions that brought his grandson to the brink of death.
...
Impel Down:
"He really survived..."
Magen''s eyes widened in astonishment as Luffy, against the odds, woke up again after being submerged in toxins from head to toe.
"Did you think he would die? Zehahaha! The only one capable of killing this story''s protagonist is me..." Teach chuckled with a certain pride, having witnessed Luffy''s resilient recovery.
"Is that so? If I was present in this arc instead of being imprisoned on Level 6, Magen wouldn''t have had the chance to fight him because I would have already sliced him into pieces."
"Such chaos wouldn''t have happened in Impel Down if I was present..." Shiryu, exhaling smoke from a cigar he obtained after seeing his counterpart in the manga smoking it,mented on the potential order that might have prevailed.
Teach nced at Shiryu and then at the Demonic sword on his belt before musing, "Well, maybe your imprisonment on the sixth floor is lucky for the story''s protagonist..."
"Indeed, it''s his luck... with me in Impel Down, not even a mouse would seed in sneaking in..." Shiryu dered, emphasizing the security his presence would have brought to the formidable prison.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 660: The Return
Chapter 661: Events are going to be more thrilling from now on.
Chapter 662: Depletion and Temporary Adrenaline.
________________
Chapter 675 Akira Toriyama-sensei, Thank you for everything.
Chapter 675 Akira Toriyama-sensei, Thank you for everything.
Rest in peace Akira Toriyama.
Dragon Ball inspired me a lot as a kid andter on.
Thank you for your great work.
Thank you very much, and may peace be upon your soul in paradise.
Hij ni arigat gozaimasu, soshite anata no tamash ni heiwa ga tengoku ni aru y ni.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Muchas gracias a ti, y que paz est sobre tu alma en el paraso.
Chapter 676 The Return…
Chapter 676 The Return¡
________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"That''s several days'' worth of food for all of Kama Land" eximed the exhausted Okamas who had only just finished transporting the food to Luffy since he woke up.
"He has an incredible will to live!" Ivankov marveled at the current situation.
"Here hees!!"
"What is that!!?"
"He doesn''t look human"
At that moment, Luffy appeared like a mummy stuffed with food, but the next moment, he looked lively like a human being filled with vitality.
"I''M GOOD!!!" eximed Luffy.
...
..
"We lived!! Thanks for saving us!!!"
Luffy thanked Ivankov with a big smile on his face.
"If you want to thank someone Then thank Mr. 2, Bon y!!"
Ivankov looked at the exhausted Bon y fallen on the ground and began speaking.
"I only lent you a little strength using my powers. But he For hours and hours and hours, even as his throat grew hoarse and he coughed up blood, he stood there and suffered alongside you."
"He never stopped yelling Telling you to live!!!"
"I can''t imagine that didn''t have some effect on you pulling through!!!"
" I see"
Luffy remembered the moment he heard Bon-chan''s voice when he was in the cell tortured by poison and ice.
("Straw-Chan!!! I came to help you!!!")
At this moment he turned towards Bon y and bowed his head to the ground.
"Bon-chan, thank you!!!"
"I''m in your debt!!!"
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
Dragon looked at the manga pages depicting the events after Luffy woke up.
There was an expression of interest on his face; he wanted to know how events would unfold from this moment onwards.
He had an expectation, but he didn''t want to see it actuallye true...
"This boy Bon y has earned tremendous renown from my son..."
"As expected... He has exhausted all his strength..." Dragon sighed after seeing his son copse from exhaustion.
"It''s natural... He fought many opponents to get here; the fight with Magen was extremely dangerous... His exhaustion is a small price to pay..." Garp was more aware of Luffy''s physical condition than what was shown in the manga so far.
"Fufufu~ What do you think? Do you think I''ll intervene?"
Upon hearing that, Crocodile looked disdainfully at Ivankov, who had a proud smile on his face.
Dragon nodded before saying, "Tension Hormones..."
"It''s the title of the chapter primarily," Little Bonney pointed to the title with her tiny finger, looking very cute.
...
"Goodness gracious!"
"He''s devoured all that food... Is that even normal!?"
"Hahahaha!! Quite normal... This is Luffy, after all."
"You''re right, Hahahaha! The natural Luffy has an insatiable appetite, not to mention the exhausted Luffy!"
"He''s endured a life-or-death ordeal; he deserves such a feast after all those battles!"
"Absolutely! Now he''ll return stronger to kick Magen''s butt!"
"What are you saying!? Magen is on our side! Don''t forget we''re Celestial Dragons, pirates are our enemies!"
"Haha!? But Luffy is my hero!"
"Shut up you moron!"
...
..
Inside the art store at the Domain of the Gods in the Holy Land of Marigoa, the general mood was livelier than usual after Luffy emerged from his perilous situation.
"Sigh... He survived all of that..."
The leader of the Holy Knights felt a pang of unease seeing Luffy awaken with such vigor.
"You''ve made us a formidable enemy, Shanks..."
The expression on the man with crescent-shaped hair perfectly mirrored that of the Yonko in the manga, the red-haired Shanks.
Inside the Hall of Justice, at Pangaea Castle:
"The Revolutionary Army again..."
"That''s expected... Emporio Ivankov... This person is dangerous..."
"What shall we do about him?"
"What else? Put his name on the cklist... His fate will be death."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Saint Saturn snapped the pen in his hand out of sheer anger.
The angry look on his face resembled that of the other elders.
Mentions of the ''Revolutionary Army'' and anything rted to it cast a cold atmosphere over the hall.
After all, in the manga, the Revolutionary Army represents the official opposition force to the World Government.
In reality, however, the Revolutionary Army is considered merely a small forcepared to the enormous Red Mountain (Rob) and his organization.
"Sigh~ If only our reality was like the world in the manga..."
Saint Venus sighed and sheathed his sword; he wished that Rob didn''t exist in this world.
"Haha~ The world would be boring if it was like in the manga... Wouldn''t it?"
Imu''s voice resonated at that moment, her softughter sending shivers down their spines.
...
Ohara:
"This is the scene I''ve been waiting for, Yohohoho!"
"Atst, the captain is awake!"
"Are you happy too, Laboon?"
"Buoooh!"
Brook felt jubnt upon seeing Luffy sessfully awaken from severe poisoning, and even Laboon, the whale on his shoulder, cheered happily.
"He sacrificed a decade of his life at a young age... That''s serious and unsettling... Sigh~ I feel regretful." Dr. Vegapunk''s tongue twisted with concern as he spoke.
As the smartest, he was the only one to touch upon this matter that passed unnoticed before the readers'' eyes.
"That''s true! What a great sacrifice... It means he won''t live to old age..." Clover felt sorrowful upon contemtion.
"The life of a pirate is never guaranteed... Sacrificing ten years of his life is much better than immediate death without the ability to save Ace..." Homing felt that Luffy made the right decision. His sacrifice won''t go in vain.
Upon hearing that, Mihawk smiled on the side. "You speak as if you were a former pirate, Mr. Celestial Dragon..."
"One Piece manga made me live the life of a pirate even though I never was and never will be one." Smiling, Donquixote Homing replied.
"Hohoho~ You''re absolutely right. I feel the same way. One Piece made me live as a Marine soldier, a pirate, and an archaeologist, but most importantly, it taught me to be human regardless of my profession."
Isshoughed before acknowledging the sincerity of Homing''s words.
Upon seeing Issho intervene to clear the misunderstanding, Domingo returned to his seat, where he was about to give Mihawk a lesson for mentioning the forbidden Celestial Dragon word in his dictionary.
"Calm down, Doffy, you won''t be able to defeat him if you fight..."
Enel stopped Doffy from being reckless.
"My promotion to legendary hunter wille from defeating him... Just wait and see."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 661: Events are going to be more thrilling from now on.
Chapter 662: Depletion and Temporary Adrenaline.
Chapter 663: You will now be transported to the execution site, Marineford.
________________
Chapter 677 Events are going to become more thrilling from now on.
Chapter 677 Events are going to be more thrilling from now on.
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Iva-chan, are you going to escape!?"
"Bon-chan came down here because he wanted to help you!" Luffy asked Ivankov what he was going to do.
"What did you call him!?"
The way Luffy called Ivankov shocked the Okamas.
"If so, could you tell me where Ace is?" For Luffy, Ace''s priority still mattered at this moment.
"What are you saying!? Bon boy came to help me? N-fufu, is that so? That''s pretty cute." Ivankovughed before continuing, "I appreciate the thought, but it''s not time to escape just yet."
It seemed Ivankov had other ns.
"We know what the situation is out there the conflict between the Marines and the Whitebeard Pirates will certainly impact the world greatly"
Ivankov paused for a moment before dering, "But that man won''t make his move yet. The strings behind all the revolutionaries in the world, mypatriot ''Dragon, the Revolutionary''!!"
"Oh You mean my dad?" Luffy wondered innocently as if it were something normal.
Ivankov hadn''t fully grasped what Luffy just said yet. "Yes, that''s right. When your dad marshals his army I will escape from here and once again throw myself into the world''s flow. If I recklessly tried to escape right now, they would just capture me again out there."
"DAD!!?" Suddenly, Ivankovprehended what he had just heard, and from the shock, he recoiled as if struck.
"Did he say his dad!!?" The same went for the rest of the Okamas who heard what Luffy said.
"A-A-Are you joking around!!? You''re Dragon''s son!!? I didn''t even know he had a son!!" Ivankov''s eyes widened at this moment, unable to believe what he had just heard, so he thought Luffy was joking.
"Ah I guess I wasn''t supposed to say that. Well, whatever. Grandpa said it too. I don''t really know either, and I don''t really remember his face," rified Luffy.
"Haha! Your reaction is amusing."
In a rare scene, Dragonughed when he saw this scene.
"I expected something like this, N-fufufu~ It''s fun to see these events... Manga became more enjoyable after Luffy woke up, Dragon..." Ivankov was pleased with the current progress of events.
"Luffy resembles Dragon-san a lot, in addition to sharing the same family name. It''s obvious they are father and son. Your counterpart''s shock in the manga is illogical to me." Crocodile was skeptical of this matter.
"Perhaps there are some secrets in the manga that haven''t been revealed yet," Kuma said calmly.
As someone who had experienced the bitterness of the World Government and how they handled things, Kuma knew that the manga had barely scratched the surface at the moment.
"Well, well, herees the anticipated change in your counterpart''s ns, Iva... I''m sure you''ll leave everything behind and choose to help him," Dragon said with a smile.
The same smile appeared on Ivankov''s face, and all he could do was sigh with resignation. "You know me well, Dragon..."
"The events are going to be more thrilling from now on, Buawahahaha!! I need to bring more rice cakes!"
Garp wiped the remnants of rice cakes from his mouth, a big smile forming on his face as he witnessed this scene, from Dragon''s shback.
Back to the past:
"Dragon..."
At the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, Baltigo, Ivankov called out.
"Whenever the wind blows, whenever you are You''re facing the same way..." he said, smiling.
"... Is that so? You pick up on some weird things. I''ve never noticed that myself," Dragon said.
"Maybe it''s just what you would call an animal instinct. Is your home that way?" asked Ivankov with interest.
"Perhaps you have family in the eastern seas? Hmm?"
"Stop prying into my past, Iva!!"
"N-fufu, excuse me"
"Bwahahaha! It seems like my son in the manga isn''t the heartless father I thought he was." Garp felt relieved after glimpsing a bit of truth in this shback.
"It appears your counterpart in the manga isn''tpletely brainless after all, Iva-chan~" Little Bonney mocked Ivankov.
"Hmm? Even you, Bonney-chan..." Ivankov made a sad expression before quickly changing it to an excited one and eximing, "He-hawl! Now my counterpart finally knows that Luffy is Dragon''s son! That''s fantastic!"
"Let the entertaining show begin!"
...
East Blue, at the Baratie restaurant:
"Who would''ve thought that this mysterious revolutionary leader had this hidden side to him..." Roger poured Sake into his mouth as he said that.
"Even Ivankov could specte that he has a family he longs for in this sea..."
"This sea? Ah, yes... we''re in East Blue..."
Olvia and Rouge smiled as they watched their husbands engage in an enjoyable discussion.
"Do you think Dragon will participate in the Summit War?" Roger asked Rob.
"Are you fishing for spoilers?" Rob replied with a sly smile before adding, "As the author, I know everything..."
"That''s true... Can you tell me, will Luffy save Ace...?" Roger''s expression was mixed with a hint of hidden concern as he asked this.
"That''s... a major spoiler, as you know. I''m a respectable author with protocols to follow; I won''t give in even if you defeat me, Captain. Haha!" Rob chuckled softly.
"If only I could defeat you! That would be fun, Wahahaha!"
...
South Blue, Centaurea Ind:
"I heard that the Revolutionary Army resides in Sorbet Kingdom... Please don''t kill me..."
The orange-haired boy ced his scissor-like hand on the neck of a Marine soldier.
"Sorbet Kingdom, huh?"
The boy with the scissor arm removed his hand from the Marine soldier''s head and allowed him to go.
The soldier quickly fled as if he had been granted clemency from a death sentence. He didn''t stand a chance against this devil fruit user, the Little Devil.
"So you might be in Sorbet Kingdom, Ivankov-sama, isn''t that right?"
The boy, Inazuma, closed his manga book and headed south.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 662: Depletion and Temporary Adrenaline.
Chapter 663: You will now be transported to the execution site, Marineford.
Chapter 664: I''ll go to the Marine Headquarters!
________________
ckStar_BH:
Ramadan Mubarak to all my Arab and Muslim readers, may Ah bring it upon you with blessings and peace.
Chapter 678 Depletion and Temporary Adrenaline.
Chapter 678 Depletion and Temporary Adrenaline.
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
"So, have you decided to help him... because he''s Dragon''s son?"
After the 10-year-old boy boarded the merchant ship, he opened the manga volume he had acquired from the art store on Centaurea Ind.
The current events in the manga were incredibly exciting, with most passengers on the ship carrying the new volume and reading it eagerly.
Now everyone was aware of the rtionship between the Okama King and the Revolutionary Army.
Since Inazuma saw his ''weird'' counterpart in the manga, he felt curious. Even though he was just a child at the moment, his life had been tragic since he was born into this world, only stabilizing when the Hunters Guild took control of the Four Seas.
However, despite that, a child like him with extraordinary powers refused to integrate into a peaceful society. Now, after discovering he was part of One Piece manga, he wanted to know which path he should take.
"But I won''t be Okama!" he shouted withplete conviction.
...
..
Chapter''s Events:
"Inazuma!!! Find out the ns for Ace Boy''s departures!!!"
After realizing that Luffy is hismander''s son, Ivankov orders.
"Yes, right away," replied Inazuma.
"It''ll be close!! If the Vivre card is still pointing down, he hasn''t been moved yet!! I''ll go with Strawhat Boy to Level 6 right now!!"
Ivankov announced, surprising Luffy. "Ehh, you''ll show me the way!? But to Level 6!?"
"Isn''t he on Level 5!? Well, whatever, thanks! Let''s go!!" Luffy eximed happily.
(I was careless!! I never imagined this could have happened! If Strawhat Boy is Dragon''s son, then Ace, his brother, is Dragon''s son as well!! Could the Marines have known about this!!?)
Ivankov began tying Ace to Dragon as well, knowing that Luffy and Ace were brothers, thinking this way was logical.
(No, there''s no merit in calling down both Whitebeard and Dragon''s wrath!! What is the Government really after!!?)
(Anyway, now is the time to escape!!!)
Impel Down:
"You want to escape? Zehahaha? Do you think that will be easy indeed?"
Teach crossed one leg over the other as he enjoyed reading the manga at the moment.
Noticing Ivankov''s change of ns after learning the truth about Luffy, Teach felt disdain for the despicableness of what was called the protagonist''s plot armor.
"These fools, Magen and Hannyabal in the manga are terribly bad at running the affairs of the prison... I''m sure that bastard Hannyabal will be the biggest winner after Luffy''s escape from prison."
Shiryu exhaled smoke from his cigar before saying so.
"Do you also think they will seed in escaping? Zehahaha!"
"That''s obvious... since this book began, Luffy has never failed in achieving what he seeks, always aplishing it one way or another."
"Zehaha! This time he will fail, even if he manages to escape from prison, he will ultimately fail. I''m sure my counterpart will achieve what he aspires to, after all, he and I share the same goal..."
Teach paused for a moment, a mischievous smile appeared on his face, heughed and continued. "...and ambition, Zehahahahaha!!!"
Teach''s wickedughter made Shiryu''s forehead crease, for a moment he wondered if he had made the right decision in following this devilish man.
...
..
"All right, just wait, Ace!!"
"I''ming now!"
"Ohhh"
As soon as Luffy shouted, his strengthpletely gave out, and he fell exhausted once again.
"Eh!! His pulse" Ivankov marveled at seeing that.
"What about his pulse!?" the Okama members wondered.
"Is strong," he replied.
"It''s there!!?"
"Emporio Tension Hormones!!!" Ivankov didn''t hesitate to inject Luffy again, this time manipting his body to produce more adrenaline.
"That''s adrenaline!! You''ll forget your fatigue for one day!!"
"But once the day is up, it''lle back! You don''t mind, do you?" Ivankov warned.
New World, Wano Country:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Gurararara! It seems everything is going ording to n."
Whitebeard was still enjoying the Sake with his pirates and Oden.
As the primary figure concerned with the uing war in the manga, the Summit War, Edward Newgate was most interested in the current volumeying the groundwork for the imminent conflict.
For this reason, he read and scrutinized almost every scene, not letting anything pass without notice.
"It''s strange how all these future events are portrayed in such detail, always leaving me speechless before the One Piece manga," expressed Oden in amazement.
"That''s what sets One Piece apart, isn''t it-yoi?" smiled Marco, who joined the conversation.
"That''s true... this person, Ivankov, despite his oddity, seems to be a reliable ally for Luffy."
"Real chaos will soon erupt in Impel Down at their hands!"
"I''m excited for the war! I want to see how the Marines will push back against Oyaji''s provocations!"
Jozu clenched his fists together, causing bones to crack.
"Gurarara! The Marines are being used by Teach... they know it, but they insist on using them in this manner..."
"I have a desire to ask Sengoku in the manga, is Whitebeard hated to this extent? Or is it the orders of that person who couldn''t kill me alone?"
"That person?" Marco, Oden, and the others wondered.
"Figand Garling," he said.
...
Returning to Impel Down:
"You fool! Mr. 2, Mr. 3, Buggy, and even Luffy haven''t smoked! They''re on Level 5! Do something!"
The current regr guard, Hannyabal, felt his life on the line as he watched his manga counterpart deal with the issue of escaped prisoners'' disappearance with nonchnce once again.
"This is terrible... they weren''t eaten by wolves! They''re the ones who ate the wolves!"
"Hahaha! That''s right, only the warden and your jobs are on the line, not mine!"
"What are youughing at?"
Suddenly, a looming figure stood before Hannyabal, ring at him murderously.
"W-Warden!? Nothing! I..."
"Silence! You''re not following protocol in your service at all, don''t forget you''re just a small prison guard at the moment!"
It seemed as if Hannyabal had been pped hard across the face.
After instilling terror in Hannyabal''s heart, Magen left for his own ''Guardian'' office.
He reopened the manga book.
"Finally, it seems Ace will be transferred to Marineford now."
"That''s reassuring. Moving this hot potato away from Impel Down."
Magen didn''t know that despite the hot potato being moved away, there were still plenty of troublemakers freely roaming inside the prison, plus the puppeteer behind the scenes who would soon visit Impel Down.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 663: You will now be transported to the execution site, Marineford.
Chapter 664: I''ll go to the Marine Headquarters!
Chapter 665: Crocodile and Jimbei join!
________________
ckStar_BH:
Finally! After ups and downs and a major change in my life, transitioning from one stage to a different phase of life! I didn''t give up, and I''ve regained the rhythm of the story! I have some great news for you, folks! I''ve finished "Impel Down''s Arc" in my P@treon! Hooray!
Chapter 679 You will now be transported to the execution site, Marineford.
Chapter 679 You will now be transported to the execution site, Marineford.
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
[Lift to Level 6]
"You''rete!"
Standing before the mysterious Level 6, Domino said without looking back.
"You''re strict, Domino," replied Magen.
"Please be more punctual in the future!!" For some reason, it seemed like Domino had the upper hand over Magen.
"That''s unreasonable" Magen appeared crestfallen.
"We''re handing the prisoner over at the front gates at 9 o''clock this morning. Until then, Impel Down''s reputation will be stained if we don''t do our duty."
...
..
"Make it in time, please make it in time!!! Haa Haa"
Heading towards Level 6 as fast as possible, Luffy hoped to arrive on time.
"I''ming, Ace!!!" he eximed.
...
[Level 6]
"" Jimbei was perturbed to see the Warden and prison guards surrounding their cell.
"Now then, Portgas D. Ace," Magen fixed his gaze on Ace, then continued: "You will now be transported to the execution site, Marineford!!!"
Hearing that, Ace understood that the promised day had finally arrived.
The New World:
The strong winds on the coast ceased entirely as if the ce had turned into a calm belt.
Here on this shore in the New World, the members of Roger''s pirates asionally fell silent, focusing entirely on reading manga.
Ace''s unhealthy appearance was reflected in the eyes of Rayleigh, Gaban, Shanks, Buggy, and the others.
Their current feelings could be described in one word: anger.
"Luffy hasn''t arrived yet, and they''re already transporting him Does this mean Luffy''s journey to Impel Down was in vain?" Shanks couldn''t bear it and said with regret.
"...It''s not that his journey to Impel Down will be meaningless, but it''s clear that it won''t end so simply..." Rayleigh responded after taking a sip of Sake.
"What do you mean it won''t end so simply?" Both Shanks and Buggy were puzzled, the same went for the rest of Roger''s crew.
After all, they weren''t like Rayleigh, who, relying on his vast experience, could see further than any other reader through the events of the manga.
Rayleigh nced at Shanks, smiled slightly, then spoke, saying: "The simplicity of it is that Ace won''t be liberated in Impel Down no matter what happens, even if Luffy arrives in time. Impel Down is a ce to sharpen Luffy and gather allies for the Summit War"
Rayleigh looked at Luffy, who was running with all his might to reach Level 6, then at the allies behind him who were following him to provide assistance, Ivankov, and Inazuma.
"...That''s why this journey to the great prison wasn''t in vain."
...
Marineford:
At first nce, this ce appeared devoid of humans, containing only silent buildings.
But in reality, it was not devoid of humans at all; the buildings here were filled with Marine soldiers, the false silence giving the impression of emptiness.
While the silence was due to the soldiers ''readers'' their breaths at this moment, as they followed the thrilling events of the manga.
"Sigh~ It seems the time for transferring this boy to the execution tform has finallye..." In the office of the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Magen standing in front of Ace''s cell, announcing the transfer of the important prisoner to Marineford.
"Did you think Luffy would manage to reach him in time, Sengoku? I heard you as the big theorist being put on trial here." Kong seemed to mock him at this moment.
"Heh~ Any ordinary reader can see that Ace is the main reason that will trigger what is called the Summit War. Without him, there would be no war."
"So it''s illogical to rescue this kid in Impel Down." Sengoku underlined Ace''s name on his list with patience.
"Igniting the Summit War, that''s his role, and he''ll do it just fine."
The three admirals, Zephyr, Kong, and Tsuru, looked at Sengoku with admiration.
His confident demeanor gave them a glimpse of what would happen in the next volume.
"We, the Marines, don''t enter a losing war. Throughout our glorious history, whenever we choose to enter a war, victory is always on our side."
"Since I''ll be present in this war, even if the enemy is Whitebeard who ruled the seas far and wide in the manga world, I have confidence in my counterpart, he''ll crush him!"
The person who spoke indifferently was Sakazuki.
Sengoku, Kong, and everyone in the room looked at Sakazuki with narrowed eyes, unsure if he was speaking seriously or mocking them.
"Did you mix up the manga world with our real world, Sakazuki?" Sengoku asked.
Sakazuki understood why they were looking at him this way, he cleared his throat and rified his words. "Cough! I''m talking about the history before the appearance of the Sky Sword."
...
East Blue:
"..." Roger looked at Rouge for a moment, unable to resist the urge to gently caress her.
"Don''t worry, everything will be alright," he said.
Rouge nodded with a helpless smile, unable to hide her true thoughts from someone like Roger.
The picture of Ace being transferred outside Impel Down at the moment was reflected in her mind. The sad expression on his face pierced her heart like a sharp knife.
"Just a little time was the difference between Luffy''s arrival and Ace''s transfer It''s frustrating." Olvia also expressed her frustration.
Bentham looked at Luffy''s eyes, which hadn''t lost their sparkle and felt relieved.
"As long as Luffy hasn''t given up, I''m sure he''ll save Ace no matter what happens."
Rob wanted tomend Bentham''s words, but he paused and felt conflicted; the final oue was not truly satisfying for all readers.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):N?v(el)B\\jnn
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 664: I''ll go to the Marine Headquarters!
Chapter 665: Crocodile and Jimbei join!
Chapter 666: Magen, Today I Will Kill You.
________________
Chapter 680 Ill go to the Marine Headquarters!
Chapter 680 I''ll go to the Marine Headquarters!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Whole Cake Ind:
Katakuri stood close to Rob''s children, his mother, Charlotte Linlin, had tasked him with secretly protecting them.
He noticed they had stopped enjoying ying for a while now, and were now reading a manga book.
The same book that was in his hand.
"It seems things have be tough to Strawhat"
Katakuri''s eyes gleamed as he looked at the current events.
Chapter''s Events:
"Calm down and think about it We won''t be able to make it in time."
"Ace boy is being taken to the surface smoothly by lift."
After Inazuma stopped the flow of the anesthetic gas using his ability to slice through tiles like paper and blocked the entrance, Ivankov began exining the current situation to Luffy.
"We have enemies blocking our path!!! And the marine convoy will be swift! Look at the vivre card"
Upon hearing that, Luffy took out Ace''s vivre card and examined it closely.
"It''s pointing straight up, isn''t it?" said Ivankov.
"He''s probably being transferred to Marineford. Right about now."
The picture showed Ace''s current situation as he was being escorted onto one of the warships.
Ivankov sighed sadly before saying, "I respect your feelings, and I will help you escape this prison unharmed if possible."
"Ace Boy is already in the Marines'' custody. Give it up or rather, leave it to Whitebeard"
Given the current circumstances, Ivankov''s suggestion was logical.
"Well then" said Luffy.
With a determined expression on his face, he said, "I''ll go to the Marine Headquarters!!!"
"Hahaha! Interesting, as expected from you, Straw Hat..."
Katakuri felt extreme excitement upon seeing Luffy''s bold decision.
Don''t be a fool!!! This will be a war between the strongest powers in the world!!! Do you really understand how strong Whitebeard is!? Do you know how strong the Marine Admirals, Vice Admirals, and the Shichibukai are!!? How many lives do you have!!?
That''s what Ivankov said after hearing Luffy''s crazy decision to go to Marineford.
"That''s right. How many lives do you think you have to decide to enter the stage of the strongest with your weak power?" Katakuri questioned how Luffy was thinking.
"Oh, I forgot that the boy doesn''t think logically. Since his brother is in trouble, that means he''ll throw himself into the zing hell if necessary..."
After saying that, a picture of his little sister, Brulee, appeared in his mind.
"I understand how you feel, Straw Hat..."
"Go, I hope to see you saving your brother with your own hands."
...
..
Not far from Katakuri, the group Little Robin, consisting of Hancock and her sisters, Marigold and Sonia, along with Yamato and Scarlett, were also reading the new volume.
Little Robin wiped her tears with her small hands before whispering, "I thought they would finally meet again, Luffy and Ace..."
"Luffy..." Hancock clenched her fists together as she saw Luffy''s grim expression when he couldn''t find Ace... and also Ace''s bitter expression as he was being taken onto the warship.
"That''s what I want to see! Yes! Go to Marine Headquarters! Let''s turn everything upside down!"
"A war between the strongest!? So be it! Our goal is just to save Ace!" Little Yamato waved her small fists enthusiastically.
It seemed as if they were living the current moments in the manga with Luffy and the others, not just reading the manga volume.
She had be ustomed to reading manga in this way since the time she was on Urura Ind, and she only feltfort when apanied by Birdie.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"These are the words of the weak, Iva..." Dragon looked at Ivankov after hearing what he said after they reached Level 6 but didn''t find Ace.
"Oh..."
"You don''t need to say anything. I''m talking about your counterpart... Luffy reaching this point means he didn''te for nothing."
"Luffy is determined to save Ace and he will."
If I give up now, I''ll regret it forever!!! I''m going!!
"Did you see that?" Dragon said with a smile.
At this moment, Ivankov''s eyes widened as he saw his counterpart internally admitting that Luffy resembled Dragon in behavior and speech.
"This is amazing, isn''t it?" Dragon smiled.
"He''s my son after all."
"Buwahahaha! He''s my grandson! Go, boy! Whitebeard? The Three Admirals!? I''ll be there too, won''t I?"
"Who dares to harm my grandson in my presence!?"
Dragon looked at his father with a sideways nce, feeling some concern for him.
"Are you really going to be by your grandson''s side in this war? I wonder."
...
Marineford:
"You''reing to Marineford?"
"Is your tiny brain okay?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"No, maybe Magen''s poison also damaged his brain..."
"Kong-san, don''t take me wrong, but this is Luffy from the start, I''ll be convinced if he says words opposite to these." Sengoku mocked Kong''s stupidity at this moment.
"Ahem, I mean... well, that''s true... but he knows this is a war at the highest level..."
"Even if it''s higher than that, he''ll stille, he won''t allow harm to his brother, that''s clear."
"Arara~ That''s troublesome... I don''t want to see my counterpart hurting Straw Hat again in the manga... My reputation will worsen again..."
Kuzan sighed in annoyance.
"Hmph, what a clown... I wish to see my counterpart removing a piece of his flesh." Sakazuki sneered disdainfully.
"What if he''s the protagonist? He''s still too weak."
"What are you saying, Sakazuki? Our opponent is Whitebeard, this boy will only be a spectator in this uing war." Borsalino intervened.
"Forget it, this... Crocodile... Jimbei too... as expected..."
Paa! Sengoku mmed his desk after seeing Luffy seeding in securing two former Shichibukai alongside him...
"With Hancock and the high-ranking Revolutionary Army member Ivankov, this means he has quite a number of formidable allies...!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 665: Crocodile and Jimbei join!
Chapter 666: Magen, Today I Will Kill You.
Chapter 667: Magen Vs. Shiryu!
________________
Chapter 283: Pirate King Island? Yamato Appeared!
Chapter 283: Pirate King Ind? Yamato Appeared!
What a dark day for readers using the site! ?? I''m really sorry for you guys... I''ll try to find a site to publish my next chapters in... Who has a certain site to tell me?... For those who can''t wait to read, go to P@treon, man! What are you waiting for? For app readers, don''t worry, I''ll keep updating, as usual, just keep supporting me.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
??Creating Manga Of One Piece In Pirates World Be My Ultimate Goal!??
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*Discord Link*: ??
https://discord.gg/5y7RbY7RqJN?v(el)B\\jnn
¡ª¡ª¡ª
(For those who wanted to support me to continue this great book and enjoy the advanced chapters.)
*Pa treon Link*: ??
https://.pa treon./ckStar_BH
¡ª¡ª¡ª
???
rms rang out at Marinford as the marines ran towards the warships that were leaving soon.
BOOM!
"We don''t have time for manga or anything else, you bastards! Our men are dying because of an old crazy."
"Pass my orders. Admiral Zephyr. Vice-Admiral Sakazuki. Go to the New World now. And check the status of the G-17 base. If you have a clue where Shiki is, don''t hesitate to kill him!"
Sengoku looked extremely angry at this moment.
Just moments ago, he received a desperate emergency call from the G-17 base. Before the call was cut off, the person in charge said that their Vice-Admiral was not at the base and that two inds were falling from the sky directly above their fortress and they did not have time to escape.
After that, he heard a devastating explosion, and with it, the screams of many people, and then the call ended.
This incident was not just about pirates attacking the base, but destroying itpletely in one fell swoop.
There is just one person with the same ability, and crazy logic to do such a cruel thing.
"Damn you, Golden Lion! You should have killed himst time, Garp! Damn you, too!"
"..."
Garp could not refute his angry friend at this moment.
Was it easy to kill someone of Shiki level?
Even for Garp, this was difficult, if not impossible. This is because only when Roger secretly teamed up with him at that time did they manage to seriously injure Shiki causing thetter to fear his wits and run away.
And who could stop Golden Lion if he wanted to run? It''s not like they can fly freely in the sky like him.
Though Garp couldn''t say anything to object to his friend''s words, it was indeed his fault, if he had expected that Shiki would go crazy to exterminate hundreds of marines with a whole base he would do everything to keep him in the Larva Archipgo previously.
"Sigh~ What a pity¡"
...
Ohara;
"Laboon! Are you happy today, too?"
"Boooh~!"
"I knew it, Yohohohoho!"
A skeleton can be seen running on the sea easily as it circles a ten-meter whale, ying beautiful tunes on its violin.
...
"Isn''t he the person who is happy?"
On the western hill, 3 young guys sat.
They''re the inseparable team.
Domingo, Rosinante, and Enel.
"He has a devil fruit that can bring him back from death¡ Why wouldn''t he be happy?"
Domingo said with an inexplicable smile.
"You''re right... I still can''t believe that such a miracle devil fruit exists in this world. So what couldn''t exist?"
"Enel¡ You seem to be taking this world lightly."
"What do you mean, Doffy?"
On the side, Rosinante listened silently... Every time these guys started to speak strangely he would find himself concentrating on their words strangely, too.
"You know that we are true Celestial Dragons. Right?"
"Yes, you told me about it earlier. But I don''t see anything great about you being a celestial dragon."
Domingo frowned when he heard that but still spoke.
"The great thing about celestial dragons is their authority. Absolute authority. This absolute authority is based on knowing the deep secrets of the world that others are ignorant of."
"And the teacher has be their rival in this authority simply because he knows so much, too."
"The world government does not fear the strong people as much as it does the people who know so much¡ One day the archaeologists of Ohara will reach the truth hidden behind the veil¡
And with it... It can be said that the era of the celestial dragons wille to an end, Fufufu!"
"Or maybe the teacher will finish it off prematurely¡ Who knows?"
...
"Brook-san¡ congrattions on your qualification as an A-rank Hunter¡ You deserve it."
"Thank you, Rosinante... you''re a good kid~"
"I''m not a kid!"
"Hey, give me that volume, I haven''t finished reading the manga yet."
"Of course, here."
...
"Oh my God¡ Is Merry really going to die?!"
"Poor Usopp, they stole his money, and beat him well... That''s unforgivable!"
"Cool, Straw Hats! Knock down that big house over their heads!"
"Ah¡ What is this strange turn of events?"
"No, Usopp... Don''t fight your captain..."
"Oh¡ What a cruel punch, Luffy¡"
"Yes, this is the captain''s onus... It''s so sad."
"What! Iceburg-san was assassinated?"
"Franky, you''re finally back... Seeing the angry expression on your face is so satisfying, Yohohoho!"
When Brook saw the scene of Luffy crying after defeating Usopp, he feels very sad, but quickly gets over it and continues to read.
Although the arc was very sad, it was also so good that not a single scene of it can be missed.
...
New World, Pirate King Ind;
After Oro Jackson finishes its journey around the world, Roger and his crew take a break from the sea and settle on a remote ind that Roger casually gave the name of the Pirate King Ind.
"There is no doubt that an ind bearing such a strong name will be very famous in the near future and perhaps go down as a historical heritage in the distant future.
But in just a few days it became so famous, as Buggy used the global chat room to brag that he lives on the Pirate King Ind... Being a famous person with a verified ount, his words were believed and the Pirate King Ind became a big thing in the new world.
But in fact, it was just a remote ind where the pirate king and his crew were camped.
"These carpenters are weird... I have a feeling that they''re more than just ordinary carpenters... Even this beautiful secretary, although she has the temper of a real secretary, is so perfect that she seems to act... "
"And why would Iceburg be assassinated in his office secretly and without anyone knowing...? I bet the World Government is behind it. What do you think, Rayleigh?"
"That''s obvious, Roger... The most important thing is what is Rob trying to show us through all of this? What do you expect?"
"We saw CP9 in the beginning. That mask they left behind is proof that they are World Government men... I think he is trying to embarrass the World Government."
"Let''s keep reading to see what''s really going to happen. Shanks, Buggy, and Gaban''s facial expressions don''t bode well... Those Bastards have already finished reading the volume." While saying that, Roger looked toward Buggy, Shanks, and Gaban who were tied to a tree and gagged their mouths well.
...
In Moby Dick, Whitebeard expected the same as Roger.
They only had an assumption left in their hearts and they didn''t say it.
They can sense something unusual in this arc, the Straw Hats'' opponents are not pirates anymore this time.
Perhaps the world government itself will be the opponent this time... Which will have very devastating consequences for the current calm situation.
They could see this from the expressions of their crew members who had already finished reading the volume.
...
New World, Urura Ind.
Near Hunters'' Ind, Ring Hell.
Urura Ind is the fortress of the terrifying dragon, Kaido.
Even S-rank Hunters would have to think twice before trying to enter this ind where only Beasts Pirates lived.
On a hill overlooking the sea, a little girl sat with an expectant expression on her face.
The little girl appeared to be only 4 years old, with white hair ending in light green tufts, a white skirt covering the blue bruises on her body, and heavy cuffs that tied her hands. Even though one of her eyes was swollen from the beating she had received, this did not prevent her yellow eyes from glowing with exciting light.
"It wille soon... My bird friend, hehe!"
Just as she expected. A few minutester, a seagull bird dressed in the postal clothing of the Hunters Guild appeared on the horizon. And stopped near her.
The bird looked simr to the newspaper bird, but this time it didn''t deliver any newspapers, but a manga book.
[ONE PIECE]
[VOL. 17: WATER 7 SAGA: WATER 7 ARC]
"YAY! Thank you, Birdy! You are my only friend! I love you!"
The little girl''s eyes twinkled with stars and she hugged the little bird and the volume with such enthusiasm that the delivery bird nearly suffocated.
???
¡ª¡ª¡ª
*) THE TITLES OF THE NEXT 3 CHAPTERS:
(????SPOILER????)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 277: I am Cyborg
Chapter 278: World Government Concern!
Chapter 279: The meaning of life for Yamato! Kaido''s idea?
Chapter 284: Good News!
Chapter 284: Good News!
In solidarity with the website''s readers, I decided to publish the novel on another tform in addition to Webnovel!...
Currently, I''m updating chapters on Watt pad for you guys (site readers)... In a few days, I will download all chapters and I''ll synchronize the updates between Watt pad and Webnovel...
Now, what you all need to do is show your presence and support for me on the novel page on Watt pad, here''s the link, I''ll leave it up to you:
https://.watt /myworks/321390503-creating-manga-of-one-piece-in-pirates-world-be-my-ultimate-goaln/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 658: A Third Brother!?
Chapter 658: A Third Brother!?
ckStar_BH:
Hello friends, I''m happy to finally have the time to return to you again. It''s been a tough time adapting here in Spain, and a lot of things happened that I couldn''t control, which is why I couldn''t write more chapters for you. But now everything is different. I will resume writing more chapters daily, as well as my other neglected books, and there are new booksing too. Thank you for waiting for me.
_________________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cmb4CAHaQv
_________________
"This Bastard Strawhat!"
"Why doesn''t he remember something as amazing as the Special Buggy Ball!?"
"Did he forget that he would have been blown up by it if Nami hadn''t extinguished the burning thread in her hand!?"
Buggy never forgot the great Special Buggy Ball; it was a distinctive weapon in his manga counterpart''s arsenal after all.
"..." The rest of Buggy''s enthusiastic crew members stared nkly.
"What?"
"Isn''t it just a cannonball painted in red with your pirate emblem on it? What''s special about it?" Shanks asked curiously.
"Oh, not bad... You made it smaller... You really are a clever clown, Buggy." Rayleigh apuded.
"Its destructive power is impressive too; it might make Shanks'' counterpart in the manga feel warmth if it hits him," Gaban said mockingly.
"Really!" Initially, Buggy was pleased to hear positive opinions about the new Special Muggy Ball, but after hearing Shanks'' name andparing the strength of Minotauros and Shanks in the manga, Buggy felt anger and envy.
It was true that there was noparison between Buggy and Shanks in the manga; they were far apart in terms of level.
At this stage, he couldn''t even defeat Luffy, let alone think about oveing Shanks.
"Learn from the mistakes of your manga counterpart and be stronger as long as you have the chance... Believe me, your manga counterpart will be the biggest motivator for you to progress."
Hearing that from Rayleigh, Buggy nodded. Today, he would tirelessly train to master Observation Haki after mastering Armament Haki!
...
At Ohara''s Art Store:
"Great teamwork!"
"Amazing! They finally defeated Minotauros!"
"I never imagined seeing these four fight together... It seems that Luffy can coexist even with his former enemies."
"That''s what sets the boy apart..." Issho smiled before saying that.
"I see that Ace is very worried..." Mihawk''s eyes gleamed, reflecting Ace''s pained expression.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter 532''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"All Right!!!"
"We took out the monster from hell!!!" Luffy, Galdino, Buggy, and Bon y rejoiced after collectively defeating Minotauros.
"Aw Yeah, let''s go on to Level 4!!!" Before Luffy could lift the spirits of Mister 3 and Buggy by saying that.
...
On the floor where Ace was being held:
"... Don''te, Luffy...!!!"
Ace wished Luffy could hear his voice at this moment.
...
..
[Zaza... This is Level 4...]
[All forces, from Warden Magen down, have been gathered on Level 4.]
It seems that the authorities of Impel Down have finally started to wake up.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back at the Baratie Restaurant:
Both Roger and Rouge were silent, and Ace''s sad face was reflected in their eyes, causing their hearts to ache.
"Is he more worried about Luffy than himself?" Rouge wiped a small tear from the corner of her eye as she said that.
"He feels guilty for dragging Luffy into his misfortune as well..."
"It seems our son values rtionships. I look forward to seeing his shback with Luffy... how they became sworn brothers," Roger said with a smile.
"Oh, Ace doesn''t only have Luffy as a sworn brother..." At this moment, Rob said something shocking.
Roger, Rouge, Olvia, and even Bentham looked at him with shocked expressions.
"There''s a third brother?!" They eximed in astonishment.
"Well, well, there''s no need to feel too shocked. You''ll discover it soon... the shback you want wille after the next arc, and it will be a conclusion to the Summit War Saga..." Rob replied with a helpless smile.
¡
Impel Down:
Magen was still under the shock of the already happening change in positions.
Not only Magen but all the guards, starting from Hannyabal, didn''t understand what happened and how it happened. It seems they won''t get used to the new warden anytime soon.
"It doesn''t seem like this change has anything to do with what happened in the manga... maybe it was already nned since Teach was imprisoned here." When Magen calmed down and analyzed what he could analyze, he came to this conclusion.
Clearly, the World Government decided to make Teach one of its members, not just a Shichibukai as in the manga...
''What benefit does this friendly normalization bring to the World Government, which doesn''t enter into a deal unless it loses?''
That''s what puzzled Magen. What did Teach offer to deserve this honor?
"They even gave him the Dark-Dark Fruit!" Magen couldn''t focus on reading the manga this time because what happened to him was truly unfortunate.
"Sigh~ It seems there''s no hope for me to progress further... No, Impel Down still needs me... Maybe Teach will reveal his true face and rebel as soon as possible!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''At that time, I''ll kill him and reim what''s rightfully mine!'' Magen didn''t dare to say his final thoughts out loud even when he was confident in the strength of Impel Down''s walls, which even imprisoned sound.
After regaining hisposure, Magen encouraged himself and rxed to discharge quickly so he could return to his work.
''I will reim my position from you, Teach...'' Magen opened the manga volume, hoping to see himself in the manga crushing the arrogance of this man, the damn ckbeard!
¡
"Zehahaha! It''s fun to be the warden!"
"A lot of viins gathered here... Oh, sorry for that, I really can''t get you out,rades..."
"Sorry, I really can''t..."
"If you''re noting to get us, why are you here, kid? Get lost and don''t disturb my sleep."
One of the prisoners on the sixth floor shouted at Teach; he was terrified by the terrifying Conqueror''s Haki.
"Someday, I''ll escape from here just like World did! And like Redfield did!"
"Zehahaha! That''s scary..."
"You naughty! Even Magen didn''t dare to stay here for long..."
''The suffocating pressure here is useful to sharpen my willpower... This hell is a precious training treasure! Zehahaha!''
Teachughed in his mind. After obtaining the Dark-Dark Fruit, Teach began nning to train himself to be a force at least on the level of an admiral as quickly as possible.
"Although I can''t release you,rades, I have something for you. It will be useful to alleviate your umted boredom for years."
Teach took out an old One Piece manga volume... Clearly, it was the first volume.
Then he threw it towards the cell of the man with the terrifying Conqueror''s Haki.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 644: Sudden Interfere of the Red Hair Pirates and Reactions.
Chapter 645: Level 4: Inferno Hell.
Chapter 646: Mister 1, Daz Bones''s Appearance.
__________________
Chapter 681 Crocodile and Jimbei join!
Chapter 681 Crocodile and Jimbei join!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
"Damn it, exactly what we anticipated happened..."
Sengoku wore a proud expression as another scenario he had predicted unfolded, but in the next moment, he remembered that this situation was not in the Marines'' favor at all.
"Crocodile and Jimbei as well? This could impede some of my counterpart''s ns..." he said.
"Two of the weaklings joined a mix of the weaklings... Do they deserve our concern, Sengoku-san?"
Sakazuki sneered, not feeling that Crocodile and Jimbei posed the level of threat that would impede their ns.
Sengoku, Zephyr, and Kong all nced at Sakazuki calmly for a moment before cursing silently.
"Sakazuki, having two Shichibukai among the enemy ranks will cause a lot of chaos in Impel Down first, and then if they reach the battlefield, they will certainly make an impact."
It seemed like Sengoku truly understood what was about to happen.
Chapter''s Events:
Immediately after Luffy finished dering that he would go to Marineford, a mutedughter began to echo from a cell behind him.
"(Kuahahaha Sachiburidana Mugiwara) {}
"Ah!" Luffy turned around, surprised.
"If you want to escape from here, then release me...!!"
"I can open a hole in the ceiling!!!"
"What do you say, Strawhat...? Kuhahaha..."
"You...!!!" eximed Luffy. "So this is where you were!!! Crocodile!!!"
"I didn''t think there was anything interesting left on the outside... but a war between Whitebeard and the Marines? I never imagined a chance to take the old man''s head woulde."
[Former Royal Shichibukai, Former president of Baroque Works (Mr. 0) Pirate Sir Crocodile]
Crocodile was wearing the standard ck and white prisoner clothes, bound by Kairoseki handcuffs.
"I''m interested in the war...!!! With my powers... I can get all of us out of here."
"Not a bad deal, right? We both get what we want." Crocodile suggested.
"Don''t screw with me!!! You know how bad you messed up Vivi''s country!!!" Luffy shouted angrily, remembering what Crocodile had done in basta.
Hearing that, Crocodile scoffed: "That''s ancient history. I''m not interested in that country anymore."
Suddenly, Ivankov intervened: "Let''s release him, Strawhat boy. He''ll be a great help to us, especially if you''re nning on going to Marine Headquarters!!!"
"Ehh!!? Iva! This guy..." Luffy was shocked.
"!!! Ivankov" Crocodile''s tone suggested he was familiar with Ivankov.
"It''s been a while, Croc Boy..." said Ivankov with a smile.
"You know each other!?" Luffy was surprised.
"Just a little... back when you could still call him a rookie...!! It''s all right, if by some chance, he tries to betray us, I''ll take him out He can''t really be trusted, but"
Ivankov paused for a moment and a mocking smile appeared on his face. "N-fufu, I know one of his weaknesses!!!"
"But if he cooperates with us Then I won''t say anything about it, Hiiha!!!"
Hearing that, Crocodile clenched his teeth and muttered: "Bastard...!!!"
"Ahahahahaha! What''s with those expressions on your counterpart''s face? I wonder!"
Back in the South Blue in the kingdom of Sorbet,the general mood shifted once again.
Ivankov wasughing heartily at the current scene.
"Hahahaha! I didn''t expect us to have this kind of bond even in the manga! This is intriguing!"
"I wonder what your weakness is that I know!"
Ivankov was thoroughly enjoying the current situation, unlike Crocodile on the opposite side, who was grinding his teeth in anger.
Just moments ago, he was excited for his glorious reappearance, but it seems the manga wants to torment him as well.
"Damn it! What am I sharing with this damn freak in the manga!? What secret does he hold against me!?" Crocodile eximed in dissatisfaction.
"Calm down, Croc Boy... It seems we were friends in the past in the manga, N-fufufu~"
"What an unpleasant past..." Crocodile tried to control his temper so as not to kill Ivankov.
"Hmm, this is interesting," Dragon looked between Ivankov and Crocodile, unable to help but wonder about the type of secret that binds them in the manga.
"Buwahahaha! It seems the arrogant Crocodile has been temporarily subdued... That''s good for my grandson." Even Garp was impressed with the current development.
"I agree." Kuma nodded in agreement.
Sky Ind of New basta:
In this miraculous ce where yellow sands mix with white clouds, the desert dwellers turned lush oasis inhabitants also enjoyed reading manga.
In the royal pce of Alubarna, King Cobra was troubled by Crocodile''s reappearance.
"It seems he learned his lesson and received his punishment for what he did in basta, my dear," Queen Nefertari Titi spoke with a gentle smile on her face.
Although what Crocodile did to the kingdom of basta was very evil, she didn''t me the current Crocodile because he hadn''t done anything. She didn''t even know if he was present or not.
"If his release from prison will benefit Luffy, then I have no objection."
"I''d be happy with that, my dear."
"It would be very useful after all; he''s a former Shichibukai, and his strength is undeniable."
"Look, Jimbei has also joined... That''s wonderful."
"That''s reassuring... Now they are ready to make their way and leave Impel Down."
The conversation between the king and queen was the same as that echoed among most of the kingdom''s manga enthusiasts at that moment.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 666: Magen, Today I Will Kill You.
Chapter 667: Magen Vs. Shiryu!
Chapter 668: ckbeard Pirates in Impel Down!
________________
Chapter 682 Magellan, Today I Will Kill You.
Chapter 682 Magen, Today I Will Kill You.
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
After Ivankov dealt with the Level 6 prisoners who wanted to tter their way to freedom as well, another voice pleaded for release:
"I''m begging you!!"
"Take me as well!!! I will definitely be of use!!! Haa" It was Jimbei who said that.
"Ace I''ve known him since he joined the Whitebeard Pirates. He told me plenty about his Little Brother!!!" Jimbei paused for a moment, looking directly into Luffy''s attentive eyes.
"I''m here because I was opposed to this war!!! I want to save Ace!!! Please!!! Give me a good ce to die!!!"
At this moment, Luffy saw sincerity and unwavering determination in Jimbei''s eyes.
"Ooh~ Here''s another big name!!" Ivankov was shocked when he recognized the person.
"Very well." Luffy''s answer was a clear agreement.
"Hey, are you sure? We don''t know anything about how dangerous he is, or what he''s like!!" Inazuma objected.
"It''s fine, let him out." Luffy''s decision was clear and unchangeable.
" I am forever in your debt!!!" Jimbei felt unparalleled gratitude for the trust Luffy ced in him.
"Ohh!! I''m in your debt too!!" "I''m begging you!!!"
Two other prisoners tried to use Jimbei''s words to free themselves as well, but Ivankov had them in his sights again. "Silence!! ''Death Wink''!!!"
As ordered, Inazuma used his power to free both Jimbei and Crocodile.
"Well then, we''re short on time!!! We''ll force our way out of this prison!!! Hiiha!!!" Ivankov shouted enthusiastically.
"Hey, let us out too!!!" The other prisoners still wished to be freed as well.
"I won''t let youy a hand on Whitebeard, Crocodile!!" Jimbei warned.
"Then why don''t we settle this now?" Crocodile showed no weakness in return.
"We''ve even got two former Shichibukai here." Inazuma said in amazement.
"Two!? Who''s the other one?"
While Luffy didn''t know that Jimbei was a former Shichibukai as well.
In the depths of Fish-Man Ind, Jimbei found himself marveling at the smooth flow of his conversation with Luffy.
His eyes widening in realization of the remarkable rapport they shared. Across from him, Tiger, with a genial smile gracing his features, expressed admiration for Jimbei''s exceptional qualities.
"It''s evident, isn''t it? Your exceptionalism shines through, Jimbei," Tiger remarked, his tone infused with genuine appreciation.
Jimbei''s emotions swirled within him, a blend of astonishment and gratitude at Luffy''s quick trust despite their unfamiliarity.
"He ced his trust in me without hesitation, even in the absence of prior acquaintance," Jimbei reflected, his sentiments tinged withplexity.
"Luffy possesses an innate ability to discern sincerity and loyalty, even in strangers," Tiger remarked, acknowledging Luffy''s unique insight.
"Indeed, it''s this remarkable trait that has garnered him a crew of unwaveringrades," Jimbeimended Luffy''s discernment.
"In all my years, I''ve seldom encountered someone as steadfastly loyal as Luffy," Tiger added, admiration evident in his voice.
"He''s truly amendable individual~ I pray he seeds in rescuing his brother from imminent execution, lest justice be denied," Fisher Tiger remarked, his words resonating with Jimbei.
Agreeing with Tiger''s assessment, Jimbei contemted his own potential as a former Shichibukai, recognizing the strength he could offer as a formidable ally to Luffy''s cause.
"With my background, I may prove to be a formidable asset to Luffy," Jimbei mused, a sense of determination coloring his tone.
"Let us hope so," Tiger replied, echoing Jimbei''s sentiment as they looked towards an uncertain yet hopeful future.
...
Amidst the bustling atmosphere of the Baratie Restaurant, Bentham''s excitement bubbled over at the news of Jimbei and Crocodile joining Luffy''s ranks, his fondness for Crocodile adding to his tion.
"Jimbei and Crocodile? What a marvelous addition!" Bentham eximed enthusiastically, his joy palpable.
Chuckling at Bentham''s fervor, Roger interjected with a teasing tone, reminding him of Crocodile''s sinister intentions.
"Ah, but remember, Crocodile''s aims are hardly noble. His sights are set on Newgate''s demise," Roger remarked, hisughter ringing out.
"Regardless, Crocodile''s skills will undoubtedly prove invaluable to our cause," Rob stated, optimism coloring his words.
Undeterred by the reminder, Rob expressed confidence in Crocodile''s potential as an ally.
Rouge, ever the supportive figure, smiled at the prospect of any strong reinforcement aiding her son''s quest for justice. "Let us hope for the best," she said, her hope evident in her tone.
"Anyway, do you think they''ll be able to escape from prison in time?" Olvia wondered.
"Just watch and see, it will be an interesting journey~" said Rob, smiling.
...
"There''s a giant hole in the ceiling and you think you''ll find them here? Idiots"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
A mocking voice echoed from the cell, heard by the guards who were searching for Luffy and the others on Level 6.
"H Head Guard Shiryu!!" The guards eximed, taken aback.
"Look at you You can''t do anything without me. You''ve really screwed things up now" Shiryu appeared, revealed to be imprisoned on Level 6.
"This is a terrible situation And it''s Impel Down''s failure. The three you''re looking for also released Crocodile and Jimbei" Shiryu announced, shocking the guards: "EH!!?"
"And they went up through that hole to Level 5."
"Why don''t you go tell Magen That I''ll lend him a hand!!!"
It was clear that Shiryu was also tired of staying here in Infinite Hell.
Impel Down:
"What a woeful debut, Damn you, Magen!" Shiryu''s current countenance elicited sympathy for his manga counterpart''s initial plight.
"And I pondered the whereabouts of my counterpart all this while. He''s been ensnared on Level 6 throughout!"
"Zehahaha! You''ve indeed perpetrated a vile deed!" Teach jeered with disdain.
"What implications does this hold? Is it not my duty, Chief Jailer, to mete out punishment and maintain order among the inmates?"
"Quite so, but it appears Magen in the manga bears a grudge against you. That''s the long and short of it."
Though denizens of Impel Down were oblivious to the rivalry brewing between Magen and Shiryu, it was widely known they were akin to nemeses.
"Yet in the manga, it seems to have blossomed into genuine animosity. Hehehe~ You''ve sown the seeds of your own downfall, Magen."
Brandishing his infernal de, Shiryu departed from the Warden''s quarters wearing a malevolent grin.
In his youth, he seemed even more ravenous for bloodshed than depicted in the manga.
"Zehahaha~ This shall be quite the riveting spectacle." Teach made no effort to impede him; he simply rose from his seat and trailed behind.
"Magen today, your demise shalle at my hands."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 667: Magen Vs. Shiryu!
Chapter 668: ckbeard Pirates in Impel Down!
Chapter 669: Unprecedented Chaos in Impel Down!
________________
ckStar_BH:
"I have happy news to share with you,rades... Are you ready? Well, I won''t keep you waiting... The first chapter of the Marineford Arc in this novel has officially been released on my P@treon page! The long-awaited arc, the anticipated reactions to the war, the greatest arc in One Piece history that I can finally write about! It will be an incredibly enjoyable part of the story! If you''re one of the excited readers who refuse to wait, you can join me on P@treon and enjoy the new chapters daily!"
Chapter 683 Magellan VS. Shiryu!
Chapter 683 Magen VS. Shiryu!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
{Monitor Room}
"Crocodile And Jimbei !!?"
Hannyabal felt a cold sweat upon hearing Shiryu''s words.
{They''re not in their cells!!}
"We tried to trap them in there But they outwitted us!? So are the five of them on Level 5!!?"
Hannyabal felt the fear of bearing responsibility for this; he quickly turned to a guard in the monitoring room: "Do you think I''m responsible too!!?"
"Warden Magen is in the middle of another assignment, so you''re probablypletely responsible," the guard replied, fear evident in his voice.
"All right, I''ll fight too!!! All forces, return to Level 4!!!"he eximed.
"Sadi-chan!!!"
"Saldeath!!!"
"Gather all your subordinates and hurry to Level 4!!! Make me the warden, even if it costs you your lives!!! Oh, no, wait!!!"
After realizing his mistake, Hannyabal quickly corrected himself: "Fight them, even if it costs you your lives!!!"
"This damned bastard, Hannyabal"
After returning to his room, Magen opened the volume once again, unable to contain his curses under his breath after seeing Hannyabal''s irritating behavior in the manga.
"If this bastard is going to be my deputy in the future, then there''s no harm in appointing me as a Guardian too!"
"Did you not consider that the Straw Hat and hispanions would free a prisoner who has the power to open a hole in the ceiling?"
"This is Level 6 after all; Crocodile isn''t the only one capable of opening a hole in the ceiling, you fool."
"Sigh~ It seems Impel Down will be filled with ipetent people in the future" Magen sighed regretfully for the future state of Impel Down.
"Hmm?" Suddenly, Magen felt a malicious intent approaching him.
Without hesitation, his body quickly transformed into a purple venom, and as anticipated, a sword''s energy sliced through his room''s door, cutting arge portion of his chest before shattering against the concrete wall behind him, leaving a scratch.
"Who is this Shiryu? What does this mean!?" Magen flew into a rage and burst out of the now-split door.
Outside stood Shiryu, wielding his demonic sword, Raiu, in an offensive stance after being drawn from its sheath.
Magen''s body oozed a frightening venom that caused the ground to burn. The violent expression on his face even made Teach, who was watching the show, flinch slightly.
"Magen, oh Magen we have a dark future together, why don''t we settle our scores now rather than wait for the future?" With a crazed smile on his face, Shiryu spoke, truly appearing like a bloodthirsty psychopath.
"Shiryu? Have you finally lost your mind?" A poison four-headed dragon emerged from Magen''s body; at this moment, it seemed he had lost his sanity as well.
He had umted many shocks since the morning of this day, suppressing them all in his heart, where today''s events had caused a rise and fall in his professional life, almost ending itpletely.
Now, as Shiryu presented himself on a silver tter at his doorstep, he no longer desired to suppress any more grievances in his heart.
At this moment, Magen looked like the demon depicted in the manga, although he was twenty years younger than his manga counterpart.
A serious look appeared in Shiryu''s eyes as he sensed the terrifying pressure from Magen, a pressure that indicated he was serious as well.
"Haha! Well done! Killing wouldn''t mean anything if the victim doesn''t resist..." The mad smile returned to Shiryu''s face.
His arm tensed, veins bulging on his muscle. His demonic sword began to glow with a dark ck light; Shiryu''s mastery of Haki at his current age was indeed excellent.
"Go to hell, Hydra!" Four venomous dragons emerged from Magen''s body and swiftly lunged towards where Shiryu stood.
In the moment they converged, everything would end for Shiryu.
At that moment, Shiryu unleashed his sword''s attack, the de''s energy extending two meters and sessfully tearing off two heads from the four heads.
"Damn it!" Shiryu wanted to attack again to intercept what remained of Hydra''s heads, but he was toote; as he attempted to move to avoid the burning venom, he felt a sting in his spine and froze in ce.
"Hmm?" Teach noticed something wrong with Shiryu, so he quickly intervened.
A dark power appeared in his hand, sweeping away Magen''s attack before it could hit Shiryu, causing it to vanish as if it were never there.
"Zehahaha! What an entertaining show," Teach stepped forward, apuding. He was truly enjoying the battle between the two.
"But since you''re official employees of the highest level under the authority of Impel Down, fighting amongst yourselves means you''re endangering the prison''s safety. As Prison Warden, I have the authority to intervene and stop any conflict."
"Please cease what you''re doing immediately." Teach grabbed Shiryu by the arm and pulled him away to prevent the conflict from escting further.
Magen nced at the departing duo with a mocking look on his face.
"Hmph" He turned and returned to his room, if not for the orders from the World Government''s highest authority to respect the new decree, he would have crushed Teach and Shiryu here and now.
...
{This is Level 4.}
"They''re here!!!"
{The escapee from Level 6, the Shichibukai Jimbei!!}
"The Inferno Hell, huh?"mented Jimbei.
{The intruder, Monkey D. Luffy!!}
"It''s hot" added Luffy.
{The former Shichibukai Crocodile!!}
"..."
{They''re here!!! Engaging them now!!!}
"Fire!!! Use the prison bullets!!!"
Before the prison guards could react, they were overwhelmed by Crocodile, Luffy, and Jimbei.
"Uwoh!!! Wh What was that punch!? W We can''t fight against them!!!"
"There''s a 300 Million rookie and two Shichibukai!!!"
"Don''t falter!! We need to hold out until reinforcements arrive!!"
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Buwahahahaha!! My good grandson did it again! God help the guards at Impel Down!" Garp held his belly,ughing heartily at this moment.
Seeing his grandson and those with him causing chaos in Impel Down as they made their way out again filled him with extreme excitement.
Excitement he only felt in scenes like what happened in Enies Lobby.
"I can already imagine the disgusted expressions on the faces of the Five Elders at this moment." Even Dragon was excited, though his face showed no expression to suggest so.
"Go, my son, you were born to be free. Not even the strongest prison in the world can keep you inside if you want out."
"Leave, head to Marineford, and show your mettle there even if you''re weak now, I''m sure in a short time you''ll be the strongest."
"They won''t be able to stop you even if they gather all their strength."
Dragon pointed to the boundless sky; it seemed as though Luffy''s smiling face adorned the sky at that moment.
"Your freedom is as vast as this blue sky, limitless."
Hearing that, Garp and Kuma smiled silently.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 668: ckbeard Pirates in Impel Down!
Chapter 669: Unprecedented Chaos in Impel Down!
Chapter 670: The True Nature of Shiryu!
________________
ckStar_BH:
"I have happy news to share with you,rades... Are you ready? Well, I won''t keep you waiting... The first chapter of the Marineford Arc in this novel has officially been released on my P@treon page! The long-awaited arc, the anticipated reactions to the war, the greatest arc in One Piece history that I can finally write about! It will be an incredibly enjoyable part of the story! If you''re one of the excited readers who refuse to wait, you can join me on P@treon and enjoy the new chapters daily!"
Chapter 684 Blackbeard Pirates in Impel Down!
Chapter 684 ckbeard Pirates in Impel Down!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"I''m thinking of blowing this joint But I need some manpower. How about it? You in, Mr. 1!?" Crocodile stood in front of his former cell and tossed the handcuff keys.
"Yeah, I''ll go with you." Mr. 1, Daz Bones, replied inly. "I was just getting bored of this ce!!!"
[This is Level 4!!!]
"What''s wrong now!!?" Hannyabal was enduring his worst moments as bad news poured in from every direction.
[The Okama King Ivankov and Inazuma, along with Mr. 2 They''ve appeared with reinforcements!!!]
"Re Reinforcements!!?" Hannyabal froze upon hearing that.
[They have with them Well, I can''t believe my eyes!!! They''re with the prisoners who were banished away, who''ve been missing for decades!!! There''s no mistake!!!]
The news bearer''s response was shocking to Hannyabal, who shouted: "What!? What the hell is going on!!?"
"Bon-chan, you got ''tension'' too!?" Luffy grinned broadly upon seeing Bon y''s lively arrival.
"Jeeeez!! I''m in tip-top condition!!!" eximed Bon y.
"Ngeh!! Why are you here, Mr. 1!?" Bon y''s eyes widened upon seeing Daz Bones joining, who gave him a single nce.
"Who''s that?" Luffy asked.
"He got beaten by that stomach band guy in basta!!" Mr. 2 referred to Zoro.
"Oh, I don''t know him," Luffy responded, seemingly not recognizing him despite that.
[We need reinforcements on Level 4!!]
[We need reinforcements on Level 2 too!!]
Hearing requests for reinforcement here and there made Hannyabal, the temporary head, scratch his head in confusion.
"Uuuh!! What did I do!?"
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Ivankov and the others had already entered a state of frenzy.
"Emporio Face Growth Hormones!!!"
"Uwaahhh, it''s so hot!!!"
[It''s no good!! We can''t stop them!!!]
[!! The prisoners who disappeared are]
[Well, they''re dressed bizarrely!!!]
[We can''t stop them!!!]
Luffy led the rebellious crowd, "Here wee, Marine Headquarters!!!"
Hannyabal''s eyes widened as he saw the final scene from the current chapter.
''Ah..." His face started to sweat, feeling his blood pressure rising, and then he began to breathe aggressively...
"Oh my God, what the @$& is this...!!! What a situation... This is terrifying... Am I responsible for stopping this chaos?!!!"
"How am I supposed to stop this!?"
"When Magen returns, he''ll find everything already over..."
Hannyabal tried to regte his breathing and regain hisposure.
"Hoof~ It''s fortunate that this happened in the manga, otherwise how am I supposed to stop Crocodile and his followers, Ivankov and his followers, Jimbei, the Strawhat, and the other troublemakers!?"
"You,e here."
The color drained from Hannyabal''s face as he heard the voice of the new Warden of Impel Down, Marshal D. Teach.
"W-What is it, Teach-sama?" Hannyabal swallowed nervously as he asked.
A wicked smile spread across Teach''s face as he approached Hannyabal.
"Zehahaha Tell me... You don''t aspire to be Warden as in the manga, do you?"
"Of course, I want to be the War- Ah! No, no, no, absolutely not!"
Hannyabal became flustered as his manga persona momentarily shed with his real self, but the moment he saw Teach''s terrifying face and the chilling grin on Shiryu''s face behind him, it was as if he snapped back to reality and vehemently denied it.
"Zehahaha! Alright,e with me... to a special ce."
...
Paa!!
"Damn it! Buggy, you bastard!"
In Marineford, after witnessing what Buggy did by freeing all the prisoners on Level 2 inciting them to ignite a revolution in the prison, and using them as cover for their escape, Sengoku mmed his desk in anger.
"No... What''s happening...? This...!?"
"Oh, Sengoku-san... This doesn''t bode well..."
"This... Teach... What is he doing in Impel Down...!?"
"What? He wants to force his way in?!"
Both Sengoku and Zephyr and Kong and the three Admirals along with Tsuru were speechless at this moment after seeing Teach and his crew pounding on the doors of Impel Down.
"What''s happening here..."
Sengoku clenched his fist, disying a change he never expected and didn''t ount for.
"It seems my counterpart is in real trouble... The World Government should never have put their trust in this damned traitor Teach."
"Damn pirates... scum! As expected from a pirate!"
Sakazuki couldn''t bear it and cursed loudly.
After all, Teach began to reveal his true colors, as his real n unfolded before the readers.
Anyone with a little wisdom can see from this chapter that Teach was the one manipting the World Government, the Marines, and the Whitebeard Pirates to enter into war!
"The Summit War, as it seems, is ckbeard''s concoction!" announced Sengoku.
...
[Impel Down, Main Entrance]
"Pl!! Please wait!! We haven''t requested any reinforcements!!"
"We''re currently in an emergency situation, and there''s nobody to take responsibility."
"We''re trying to obtain confirmation from Headquarters right now!!!"
It seemed that ckbeard and hispanions paid no heed even to what the prison guard said:
"I don''t care about that. Aren''t we on the same side here?" he questioned.
"But for pirates, no matter what the circumstances. The prison has Eh Eh!? Uwaaaaaahh!!! Before the prison guard could finish his words, his body and those with him were engulfed in a dark swamp.
Teach and his crew emerged.
"Don''t hold out on us we''re on the government''s side here." Despite saying he was on the government''s side, his actions didn''t seem so at all.
"Uwoh, this ce has a gloomy feel!! Uihaha!!!" Jesus Burgess, a member of the ckbeard Pirates, appeared excited at this moment.
"Zehahahahaha" Teachughed wickedly.
Wano Country:
"It seems the boy with the ck beard has turned against his allies once again." Whitebeard felt amused when he saw Teach''s n manifesting clearly.
"I want to see Sengoku''s face and the Five Elders at this moment... No, I''ve already seen Sengoku''s ugly face when he received the news, there it is Gurararara!!!"
"Oyaji... It seems Teach wants to recruit more pirates from the Impel Down prisoners... Isn''t that so?" Marco wondered.
"That bastard... He chose the best time of all times to make his move" Vista felt horror at the cunning of the ckbeard.
"That''s nothing... Even if he recruits all the prisoners from Impel Down, it won''t help him against my brother''s wrath...!" Oden was confident in the Whitebeard''s strength, after all, he knew it well.
"That''s right!"
"I agree with you, Oden!"
"Gurarara! In war, any change will be decisive... I see that ckbeard has hit us fatally... This war... I see no chance"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 669: Unprecedented Chaos in Impel Down!
Chapter 670: The True Nature of Shiryu!
Chapter 671: Encounter of ckbeard and Shiryu! Luffy Vs. Hannyabal!
________________
Chapter 685 (Memory Boost Chapter)
Chapter 685 (Memory Boost Chapter)
Personal Card: For the MC
Name: Rhodes D. Rob
n: Rhodes D. (Knowledge Light n)
Age: 35 years old.
Height: 2 meters and 45 centimeters
Weight: 180 kilograms (all muscle)
Appearance: Resembles mature Shanks but with ck hair, yellow eyes, and white skin.
Weapon: One of 12 Supreme Grade des: Suragiri (ck de).
Weapon 2: Zanpakut Murcgo
Innate Ability: Immortal Body (ability from Shianshia novel granted by the Divine Network)
Talent: Top-level drawing talent.
upation: Average Mangaka (progressing from a beginner Mangaka)
Devil Fruits:
1- Paper Fruit (gift from the Divine tform)
Mastery Level: Awakening
2- Lightning Fruit (after eating, produced a second heart to amodate it)N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mastery Level: Awakening
3- Barrier Fruit (after eating, produced a third heart to amodate it)
Mastery Level: Awakening
4- Miniature Fruit (after eating, produced a fourth heart to amodate it)
Mastery Level: Awakening
Haki: Conqueror''s (highest possible level)/ Armament (highest possible level)/ Observation (highest possible level)
Conqueror''s Haki: Willpower control, Haki embodiment
Armament: Ry
Observation: Seeing the future by 20 seconds/ hearing all things, god''s perspective.
Combat: World''s foremost swordsman, (preceded by Shiki.)
Temtes obtained from the system:
Ulqiuora Cifer''s temte (Bleach manga)
Tsunade Senju''s temte (Naruto anime)
Miche Zacharius''s temte (Attack on Titan anime) (Dislined)
(If he doesn''t get a good temte, he can reject it)
...
Current storyline timeline: 19 years before Luffy''s first voyage, in the year 1505 ording to the Sea Calendar, the year 0005 of the manga era. Current month: April.
upation: Average Mangaka (ability to control fate through a Mangaka''s eyes.)
upation 2: King of Hunters, SSS-level Hunter.
Titles: Emperor, Saint, ve Liberator, Art Shop Owner, Shop Deity Lord, Trade Emperor, King of the Sea.
Wives: Nico Olvia, Amatsuki Toki, Eltar Sora, Bell-mre, Gloriosa.
Concubines: Charlotte Linlin, Stussy (Cloning), Melona (Perona''s mother), Suzan (Shyarly''s mother)
Children: Rhodes D. Robin (by blood) (5 years old), Hancock (adopted) (6 years old), Sandersonia (adopted)(4 years old), Marigold (adopted) (4 years old), Yamato (adopted)(4 years old), Perona (adopted) (1 year old).
Unacknowledged children: Most of Linlin''s current children.
Allies: Roger Pirates, Whitebeard Pirates, Revolutionary Army.
Enemies: World Government, Marines, Celestial Dragons, and Holy Knights.
Students: Donquixote Domingo, Donquixote Rosinante, Enel, Mihawk.
Chapter 686 Unprecedented Chaos in Impel Down!
Chapter 686 Unprecedented Chaos in Impel Down!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
The winds of the ever-changing New World blew fiercely, causing Shanks'' famous straw hat to fly off his head.
"You''re not going anywhere, my dear..." Shanks jumped and caught it despite the strong winds, a smile on his face. "At least until I hand you over to the boy who deserves to wear you."
With those words, Shanks meant Luffy.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing this, Rayleigh patted Shanks on the shoulder. "You too deserve to wear this hat, or else the captain wouldn''t have given it to you in the first ce."
"Alright, men, let''s get on the ship. These winds won''t let us enjoy our leisure time anymore..." Rayleigh closed the manga volume with regret and ordered.
Since Captain Roger wasn''t here, it was his responsibility as his deputy to change locations.
Inside the art store on the Oro Jackson, the lively atmosphere returned once more.
"Ha ha ha ha! This is Lord Buggy for you! Hail Lord Buggy, you foolish idiots!"
"That''s right! I''m the one who freed you! From now on, you''ll follow me!" Buggy''s excited voice echoed in this vast ce.
At that moment, Gaban pped him on the neck and said, "As if that''s true! Your counterpart is enjoying others'' victories, all done by Luffy!"
"Ouch! That hurts!"
"Haha! That doesn''t change the fact that Buggy did a lot in this arc. Whether exploiting what Luffy did or not."
"That''s true, releasing prisoners and criminals and causing chaos isn''t something Luffy would do, so Buggy and Mr. 3 are the most suitable for such shameful actions."
"Hahaha! This is fun!"
It seemed that Buggy was having the time of his life in the manga!
Roger''s pirates truly enjoyed the antics of both Buggy and Mr. 3.
Roshwan Kingdom:
Just like Buggy aboard the Oro Jackson, Galdino in the art store in the Roshwan Kingdom was also excited.
"It seems the moment to escape from Impel Down has finallye..."
"That''s wonderful!"
Galdino adjusted his sses with a wicked smile on his face.
"If only these fools knew they were sitting next to the mastermind of chaos in Impel Down, the great Mr. 3 himself... Hehehe~"
Without a doubt, Galdino was proud of himself and his character in the manga.
"Has the timee..."
In Baratie restaurant, tears welled up in Rouge''s eyes as she watched Ace gaze at the clear sky.
"That navy bastard... his name''s Onigumo, right? A Vice Admiral? I''ll remember you," Roger snarled.
As the pirate king, he had his own pride... Who dared to say such words to his son?
Whether in the past or the future, Ace was his son...
Take a good look at the sky... It''ll be yourst time you can.
These ominous words didn''t sit well with Roger and Rouge at all; rather, they made Roger furious.
Seeing this, Rob prayed for the soul of the so-called Onigumo in his heart... This just made Rob wonder how angry Roger would be when he sees what Akainu will do...
Perhaps at that time, the end of Akainu would be inevitable... and there would be no escape from it.
Chapter''s Events:
[They''re intruders!!!]
[The royal Shichibukai Marshal D. Teach, AKA ckbeard, and his pirates!!!]
[They''ve entered the prison and are clearly hostile!!!]
[Their objective is unknown!!!]
Seeing how the ckbeard Pirates dealt with the prison guards, the marines stationed at the gate had to intervene and inform the authorities of the prison.
"Hey!! Hang in there!!"
"It''s the guards who disappeared a second ago!!"
The marines hurried to check on the condition of the guards whom Teach had previously pulled into darkness and now released as scrap.
"Darkness" The voice of the prison guard was thin, as if on the brink of death, "Pulled into the darkness!!"
[Please, your orders Guaaaah!!!]
Undoubtedly, the person who received the previous distress call was Vice Warden Hannyabal, who nearly fainted at that moment.
Foam came out of his mouth from the shock of consecutive assaults.
(It''s over!! My life is over! No wait!! It''s only just beginning!! My dark life of being unable to be warden!! Is starting now.)
These were hisst thoughts before passing out.
"Vice Warden!"
"Keep it together!!" The guards rushed to hold him before he fell to the ground.
...
A picture was devised for the current situation in Impel Down:
At the entrance of Impel Down: ckbeard Pirates, 5 individuals including ckbeard, Auger, Burgess, Doc Q, Lafitte
In Level 2: Buggy the Clown, Mr. 3, and all the prisoners who were freed there.
In Level 4: Strawhat Luffy, along with Shichibukai Crocodile and Jimbei, followed by former Mr. 0''s associates Mr. 1 and Mr. 2, in addition to revolutionaries Ivankov and Inazuma, and the Okamas army under theirmand.
"Strawhat Luffy is on Level 4!! Buggy the Clown is on Level 2!! And The Shichibukai ckbeard is at the gates!!!"
"How do we respond to this!!?"
"Let''s go back to the monitor room and have a snack." Hannyabal woke up from his stupor and wanted to ignore everything.
"Please get a hold of yourself!!! We need to protect Impel Down!!!" eximed the guard.
Marigoa:
In the Hall of Justice where the world''s heads gather...
"It seems we rushed a bit in deciding how to deal with the young ckbeard..."
"Seeing the behavior of ckbeard in the manga gives me a ominous feeling..."
"That bastard... what does he n to do in Impel Down?"
"Don''t say..."
"It''s somewhat clear..."
"So, is all of this part of his evil schemes..."
"We handed him the entire prison on a silver tter..."
"Should I go and kill him... your highness?"
As he said this, Saint Warcury looked towards the Head of the World, Lord Imu-sama, high upon her throne.
"...It''s fine." she said.
"Let him y a little... I want to see what he can do, fufufu~ Such unexpected developments excite me." Imu said with a smile.
Impel Down:
In the office of the Prison Warden, Teach felt a twinge in his spine as if being watched by some colossal creature.
''Who is this...?'' He thought inwardly.
''I must be imagining things...'' He had just felt a strong presence around him but couldn''t pinpoint who it was.
"Well, it seems events in the manga are bing more and more realistic, Zehahaha!" Seeing how his future counterpart stormed the prison with his crew by sheer force made him feel excited.
This was exactly what he had expected!
"Zehahahaha! Who would pass up the chance to have a crew of the strongest among their ranks! Those mysterious strongmen in Level 6 mentioned by Ivankov are candidates to join the ckbeard crew!"
"How things change, you are currently the Prison Warden, perhaps in the future, you''ll defend it against yourself."
Paa! Paa! Paa!
Shiryu was still pping Hannyabal as he said this.
"Anyway, this chaos in the manga is unprecedented in the history of this prison. Surely, my counterpart is eagerly awaiting your arrival, Marshal D. Teach."
As if he hadn''t just suffered a humiliating defeat from Magen just a few minutes ago, Shiryu regained his maniacal smile at this moment.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 670: The True Nature of Shiryu!
Chapter 671: Encounter of ckbeard and Shiryu! Luffy Vs. Hannyabal!
Chapter 672: Luffy Face to Face with ckbeard!
________________
Chapter 687 The True Nature of Shiryu!
Chapter 687 The True Nature of Shiryu!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
[Hannyabal!! Can you hear me?] shouted Magen.
"Ah! Is Is that Warden Magen!!? Where are you!?" eximed Hannyabal.
"I''ve just taken care of the idiots on Level 2."
Prisoners on Level 2 appeared submerged in Magen''s purple poison, groaning in agony.
[Eh!!?] Hannyabal was shocked on the other end of the Den Den Mushi line.
"I''ve also sealed off this floor. The others will be dealt with soon enough," he said indifferently.
"Captain Buggy!! There''s a giant ball of poison in the doorway!!"
Prisoners who survived Magen''s attack were trapped inside Level 2, including Buggy and Mr. 3.
"Damn you, Magen!!! That makeshift thing!!!" shouted Buggy.
"This is bad!!!" yelled Mr. 3.
"I have no idea why ckbeard attacked. I don''t want to do this, but We have no other options."
Magen appeared calm in such an unprecedented situation, after all, he was in charge of the prison.
"We can''t ask for reinforcements from Marine Headquarters. We need to pull through on our own. Move to suppress the prisoners on Level 4 with all avable forces!!"
"I''m on my way as well."
[Hold on until I make it there!!!] Magen cut off the call after saying that.
Hannyabal cried with joy and emotion after finally hearing the good news.
"Uwooohh, Warden!!!" shouted Hannyabal.
"Hey! Warden!! Warden!! Warden!!"
"Let''s go, quickly!"
New Word''s sea; at Oro Jackson:
The ship left the ind, which was experiencing strong winds, and entered a rtively calm sea.
Members of Roger Pirates left the ship''s cabin (The art store) and already emerged onto the deck where the weather was sunny.
"What''s this!? I haven''t rejoiced enough yet!"
Everyone heard Buggy''s frustrated voice.
"Haha! Your enjoyable journey with Mr. 3 is over. Magen has be serious again"
"Even Luffy couldn''t do anything in front of him, let alone you"
"Magen seems terrifying right now Someone might die, I think"
"Damn you, Magen! It seems my poor counterpart is in trouble! How will he get out of Level 2 if the exit is closed with a wall of burning poison?"
Young Buggy shared the same sentiments with Buggy in the manga... After all, being his ''counterpart'' was the only character in the manga worth being a real fan of!
No matter how weak he is...
"Hahaha! This is a wonderful end! You deserve it, you damn it!"
Seeing the scene on Level 6 after Shiryu''s release, Buggy felt happy.
After all, it''s good that their ally turned into their enemy!
...
Marigoa:
"The reaction finally came"
"I thought Magen went to relieve himself and slept there."
"His calmness in this situation ismendable."
"Well, at least he''s done with the prisoners'' riot in Level 2."
"Can he salvage the situation? Do you think so?"
The five elders regained theirposure at this moment after seeing what ckbeard had done.
"Shiryu?" Saint Warcury raised his eyebrows with interest.
"Releasing him at this stage is indeed a wise choice," Saint Mars admitted.
"Yes, after all, they can''t request reinforcements from Marineford in this sensitive situation," the same goes for Saint Saturn.
"Is it wise to release Shiryu from the sixth-level cell and make him stop ckbeard Pirates?" As if feeling that something was amiss, Saint Ju Peter, the youngest member among the five elders, wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"What is this madman Shiryu doing!?"
The eyes of the samurai Gorosei, Saint Nasjuro, widened as he saw what Shiryu had done after getting his sword.
...
{Level 6, Infinite Hell}
Shiryu was released at this moment.
"Ahh, that was getting old Infinite boredom really makes you want to die."
Shiryu lit a cigar and seemed pleased with himself.
[Impel Down Head Guard Shiryu of the Rain]
" But I hope you aren''t just letting me out when it''s convenient."
"Just to put me back in a cellter. Magen" Shiryu said.
[You''re still on death row; You just have your sentence postponed. You don''t get any more chances.]
"Yeah, that''s true I''ll keep that in mind," replied Shiryu.
"Your sword, Head Guard Shiryu."
The prison guard handed Shiryu his sword.
[Take care of ckbeard] Magen ordered.
"Got it."
Magen promptly ended the call once he received the confirmation.
"It''s been a while since I''ve held a sword."
Shiryu unsheathed his sword, feeling nostalgic
The atmosphere around him changed as soon as he wielded his demonic sword. That''s what the guards nearby felt.
Before they could react, they were sliced into pieces. "Gyaaaahh"
"My apologies for cutting you down"
Impel Down:
"Mad mad Zehahahaha! But I love it." Teach licked his lips after seeing the person released in the manga to deal with his counterpart, cutting down guards mercilessly.
"Haha! Even apologizing for cutting them down~ Zehahahaha! Entertaining! Very entertaining!"
"It seems Magen got confused, as usual."
Shiryu tossed Hannyabal aside, who had been pped until his face swelled, before saying so with a mocking smile on his face.
Shiryu shook his hands before flipping the manga page to the scene where he sliced through prison guards after getting his sword.
"My counterpart was imprisoned in the eternal hell for who knows how long, and now he wants him to act normally and obey orders?"
"Let me tell you, I know very well what my counterpart is thinking at this moment. Since the moment he was imprisoned, all ties with the prison and the government have already been severed."
"Zehahahaha~ This means you must be a potential new member of my counterpart''s crew?" Teach wondered with a happy expression.
"Most likely, yes, and if not, my counterpart will cut down anyone he sees in his way until he leaves the prison and sails away"
"Let me also tell you that my counterpart won''t let a madman like yours go without inviting him to his crew, Zehahaha!"
Just as Shiryu knew his counterpart well, the same applied to Teach after all, they represented the same individuals but in the past.
"What happened to you, Hannyabal?"
Magen, who had a grim expression after seeing Shiryu''s true colors in the manga, looked at Hannyabal, who was crawling with a swollen face, having been pped dozens of times.
"W W Warden! Please protect me from Teach and Shiryu If they bully me more than this, I''ll die!" Hannyabal cried tears of despair.
"I''m not the Warden anymore Well,e here." Magen felt sorry for Hannyabal, after all, the manga showed him that he was a trustworthy subordinate despite being aplete fool.
"T-Th-Thank you, Warden! Long live the Warden!" Hannyabal cheered happily.
"I told you I''m not the Warden anymore! So shut up and go treat your wounds."
After Hannyabal left, Magen sank into his thoughts.
"Well, Shiryu the traitor, the whole world will know that you don''t deserve to stay in Impel Down."
"The same goes for Teach"
At this moment, Magen''s eyes reflected the advanced scenes where Teach''s arrogance was crushed in their battle at Impel Down.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 671: Encounter of ckbeard and Shiryu! Luffy Vs. Hannyabal!
Chapter 672: Luffy Face to Face with ckbeard!
Chapter 673: The real person fate helped is Teach.
________________
Chapter 688 Encounter of Blackbeard and Shiryu! Luffy Vs. Hannyabal!
Chapter 688 Encounter of ckbeard and Shiryu! Luffy Vs. Hannyabal!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/m2CpP8mUzN (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
[Level 1, Crimson Hell]
"Raise the drawbridge!!! Don''t let them cross!!!"
"There are only five of them!! STOP BLACKBEARD PIRATES!!!"
At that moment, the prison guards were doing everything they could to stop the ckbeard Pirates at Level 1.
"FIRE!!!"
"We''ve confirmed that they''ve betrayed us!! ckbeard isn''t on our side!!!"
ckbeard Pirates and the prison guards engaged in a one-sided battle.
"What''re you talking about, ''Betrayed''? They were pirates from the start, weren''t they?"
At this moment, Shiryu arrived.
"H HEAD GUARD SHIRYU!!!" The guards were shocked to see the man who was supposed to be imprisoned in Level 6. "When did you get out!!?"
"There are Five enemies?" Shiryu questioned, ignoring the guards'' inquiries.
"Looks like someone dangerous showed up Is that Magen!?" Teach acknowledged Shiryu''s danger.
"Marshal D. Teach!! ckbeard, right?" Shiryu asked.
"Zehahahahaha!! Yeah, that''s right!! Who''re you!!?" Teachughed and also asked.
This was the first encounter between Shiryu and Teach.
Impel Down:
Shiryu and Teach both looked at each other and then at the scene of their meeting in the manga before bursting intoughter.
"Hahahaha!!!"
"Zehahahahahaha!!!" Teach wiped away tears ofughter and then said while clutching his stomach.
"This seems familiar! I have a feeling I know where this is heading."
"Hahaha! I have the same impression here I don''t know why, but I feel it''s heading there too."
"Sigh~ I was waiting to see a fierce battle, nothing beats conquering a strong person with power and making them your ally afterward!" Teach felt a little regretful.
"Well, it seems we have the same crazy mindset, so we can sense each other''s thoughts."
"So let''s see where this goes, it suddenly became very exciting."
"It became exciting for you that''s because your character emerged in the events of Impel Down, isn''t it?"
"Zehahahaha! It also seems that the second encounter with the Strawhat is near You saw the chapter title, right?"
"That''s right, I wonder how Luffy will react when he finds out you were the one behind all the troubles he''s faced so far, hahaha!"
"He''ll feel intense hatred the story''s protagonist will hate me I''m scared! Zehahahaha!"
"You told me before that you have ambitions what are they?" Shiryu remembered something and asked curiously.
"Ambitions? That''s right, in this new world, I have ambitions perhaps not much different from my counterpart''s ambitions in the manga My ambition is to surpass the main character and be the main character in this world."
"That doesn''t seem impossible, in my opinion, all you have to do is not let Dragon give birth to Luffy or kill Luffy when he''s young," Shiryu said with a kind of admiration and mockery.
"Zehahahaha! That''s difficult! But what makes it enjoyable is its difficulty precisely!"
"But if wepare surpassing the protagonist of this world with surpassing the author of this world, the former is very easy and thetter is impossible."
At the mere thought of the Sky Sword, Teach trembled like a small child.
At Level 1 of Impel Down, Hannyabal was ecstatic to see his heroic scene in the manga.
"Is that me?"
"Am I the one who stood against the Strawhat in this way?"
"This is impressive!" Hannyabal eximed with a sense of pride.
"You finally got serious when the arc was nearing its end, Hannyahal."
"If you hadn''t done something like this, I would have doubted why you became Vice Warden in the first ce."
At this moment, Magen spoke after a long silence.
...
"If you won''t move, I''ll send you flying!!!"
"I''m going to save Ace!!" The battle between Luffy and Vice Warden Hannyabal began just now.
"Don''t make meugh! It would be pathetic for the Vice Warden to be beaten that easily!!!"
"Hm?" Hannyabal noticed Luffy who retreated and steam started rising from his body.
"Gomu Gomu Jet Gatling!!!" Hannyabal suffered a severe blow at this moment.
[Level 4, Large Elevator]
"Warden Magen has arrived!!"
"Warden Magen!! Hurry!!"
Hannyabal leaned on the ground with his bloody hand and rose again after taking a severe hit.
"It''s not over yet!!!"
"..." Even Luffy was astonished by his resilience.
"Where are the leaders of the riot!?" Magen asked after exiting the elevator.
"We can barely hold them off, even with Vice Warden Hannyabal''s help!!!"
"They''re in front of the stairs to Level 3!! It''s on the floor, so it''s quite far!! Please hurry!!"
"Wow, he endured severe beating and yet he remains steadfast! I never expected that from your counterpart at all..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Magen was surprised to witness this heroic scene from Hannyabal.
He expected him to ck off and y dead, waiting for everything to end, but it seems he underestimated Hannyabal''s will.
"Haha! This is the real me, Your Excellency!" Hannyabal boasted happily about his aplishments.
"To this extent, you want to obtain the position of the prison warden?"
"Yes, yes, to this extent and moreoh! No! That''s not true!"
"Hahaha! That''s obvious... Well, it seems my counterpart has indeed arrived. Your battle with Strawhat deserves praise, but it seems everything will end with my arrival atst."
Magen took a sip of his own poisonous soup, but in the next moment, he spat it onto Hannyabal''s face.
"What... what''s happening here!? Why did they arrive so quickly!?"
...
Marineford:
"It seems Magen has finally arrived..."
"That''s reassuring..."
"Hannyabal did a good job stopping Luffy at Level 4."
"It seems he has also won the affection of the prison guards."
"In such tough times, the true nature of men is revealed."
Sakazuki took a deep breath before adding, "But he''s too weak... I thought he was at least a Vice Admiral in strength, but what nonsense, Luffy pushed him to this extent without being serious..."
"Well... despite his weakness, he didn''t fall, that counts for something..." praised Sengoku.
"But it seems the bad news has arrived faster than expected."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 672: Luffy Face to Face with ckbeard!
Chapter 673: The real person fate helped is Teach.
Chapter 674: Magen Crushes the ckbeard Pirates!
________________
Chapter 689 Luffy Face to Face with Blackbeard!
Chapter 689 Luffy Face to Face with ckbeard!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
"How did this happen...?"
"Didn''t Shiryu go to stop him...? Even if he was going to join his ranks, there must be some fighting to gauge the strength of the person he will serve, isn''t that right?"
Sengoku was frustrated at this moment.
"Sigh... I liked Hannyabal''s speech about the importance of Impel Down; undoubtedly, it will make many people around the world realize its significance... But this damned pirates appeared at the most inappropriate time..."
"This is frightening... and I was the one who thought we would see another battle of Luffy against Magen..."
Even Borsalino showed his frustration.
...
Chapter''s Events:
"WAIT!!!"
Hannyabal returned once more to grab Luffy, who was eager to reach the stairs to Level 3.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"V... Vice Warden Hannyabal!!"
"Please stay down... You''ll die!!!"
The prison guards cried, moved after seeing Hannyabal''s condition.
Thetter relied on his weapon to stand, as his entire body was bleeding. "You bastards... Who cause nothing but trouble outside... Pirates and rebels!!!"
"You want to save your brother!!? The scum of society has no right to say such pretty things!!!"
"If you get out, people would be so worried that they wouldn''t be able to sleep at night FOR FEAR OF LOSING THEIR LOVED ONES!!!"
Hannyabal appeared like an imprable barrier against both pirates and rebels at this moment. With justice in his heart for the innocent people outside, he wouldn''t allow criminals to escape from this prison.
"This is the fortress of hell, built to shut away the worst criminals and protect the peace for the masses!!!"
"If it were broken, the world would fall into the depths of fear!!! You won''t take one step out!!!" he eximed.
"Vice Warden!!!" the prison guards eximed emotionally.
"My brother''s life is precious to me!!! So move it!!" Luffy didn''t care to hear that at this moment; all he cared about was catching up to Ace.
"Idiots just won''t listen" Hannyabal hadn''t finished speaking when he heard the voices of his subordinates drowning in the darkness. "V Vice Ward Help us"
"What? What''s happening!!? Bazooka Squad!!! Eh!?"
The world turned dark in front of Hannyabal in the moment he turned around.
"Give it a rest Don''t talk about ''Justice'' and ''Evil''! In this world, no matter where you look," "There''s no answer, you idiot!!!"
Hannyabal''s face was crushed under Teach''s foot in this moment.
"This is saddening..."
"Impel Down''s power is very weak... except for Magen, no one there deserves to be in Impel Down." Kuzan sighed regretfully.
"What makes Impel Down strong and unbeatable is the methods of torture and its design, not the strong supervisors, young man."
At this moment, Kong spoke to remind Kuzan of Impel Down''s reputation.
"That''s why, in the moment when a real crisis happened, the w appeared quickly, isn''t that right?"
"Perhaps you''re right... It''s wed to have just one truly powerful person... But that''s in the manga. In reality, things have changed today. Impel Down now, in addition to Magen and Shiryu, has Marshal D. Teach himself..."
"The enemy''s character in the manga..." Kong said with a proud tone.
"Arara... Kong-san... Is it wise to trust both Teach and Shiryu and hand over Impel Down to them? I don''t understand this situation yet."
"Kuzan... What the Five Elders have decided should not be questioned." Before Kong could speak further, Sengoku intervened, his expression bing ugly.
"Well..." Kuzan nodded wisely.
...
Ohara:
"This is amazing... Hannyabal has some spirit in him."
"I didn''t expect him to be this tough..."
"ckbeard has arrived..." Brook frowned after seeing the encounter between ckbeard and Luffy at this moment.
"Finally... Could ckbeard be Luffy''s final enemy?" Clover wondered.
"No, I don''t think so... Although ckbeard has astonishing secrets behind him and his identity is mysterious, I don''t believe he''ll be the final enemy."
"The final enemy is the government, of course. In a world where there''s no Rob-san, the Five Elders and the person who rules over them pose the only ultimate threat. After all, they''ve seized the Ancient Kingdom..."
"The nonsense they''ve peddled in their own manga, ''Heir of the World,'' has no basis in truth... The way they toppled the Ancient Kingdom is filthier than shame itself... Not to mention what ckbeard has done, that''s nothing..."
Vegapunk fell silent as many eyes turned to him eagerly for knowledge, including the giant Saul, who seemed more knowledgeable.
"Well, hehe~ In conclusion, the World Government should be the final enemy for Luffy and hisrades..."
Hearing that, both Issho and Mihawk scrutinized the manga page where both Luffy and Teach were face to face...
"I still believe that Teach will be a troublesome enemy." That was Mihawk''s thoughts at this moment.
Especially after seeing how he provoked with his words...
Teach and his crew were very annoying:
"ckbeard?"
Luffy remembered what Ace had said about chasing someone named ckbeard, as well as the person they met in Jaya who said, ''A man''s dream will never end!''
And also what the olddy Nyon said about Ace''s defeat at the hands of the pirate called ckbeard.
"You''re ckbeard!!?" Face to face with Teach, Luffy asked with escting hatred.
"Hmm? I guess I never introduced myself," replied Teach with a smile.
"Zehahahaha!!! It''s been a while, Strawhat Luffy!! I never expected you to be my squad captain Ace''s little brother!"
"Fufu Can you really afford to stay? Your brother''s execution is going to start any minute now Zehahahahaha!!!"
Teachughed wickedly after reminding Luffy of the inevitable truth.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"What in hell''s name is this cover?! Has Sanji turned into an okama this quickly!?"
Ivankov''s eyes widened upon seeing Chapter 544''s cover of the manga.
"This...!?" Crocodile and Dragon''s foreheads trembled from the sheer grotesqueness of the scene.
"This is tragic, N-fufufu~"
"Come on, Luffy! Kick that bastard''s butt!"
Little Bonney shouted, not caring much about what happened to Sanji. After hearing what happened with Ace and how they provoked him using Luffy, Little Bonney felt extreme anger.
"Excellent! What a painful Bazooka! That''s right! Enjoy thepounded pain following that Dark Fruit user!"
Garp felt joy after seeing Luffy act exactly as expected.
That single blow satisfied Garp''s frustration and all the readers at that moment.
"ckbeard"
Dragon felt intense anger at this moment, and in addition to the government, Teach became eligible to be an enemy to him.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 673: The real person fate helped is Teach.
Chapter 674: Magen Crushes the ckbeard Pirates!
Chpater: 675: Out into the sunlight!
________________
Chapter 690 The real person fate helped is Teach.
Chapter 690 The real person fate helped is Teach.
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Ohara, Art Pce:
The chirping of birds, the running of deer and rabbits in the grassynd filled with flowers of various kinds and colors.
In the midst of thisrge garden, sat three beautiful women.
Two of them had swollen bellies, meaning they were pregnant in the literal sense of the word.
"What''s with this cover image?"
Sora felt sorry for Sanji, who looked like the okamas behind him at this moment.
"Fufu~ Totally a maiden, Sanji-kun~"
Stussy suppressed herughter at this moment.
"Weird... How does this happen? This ind is strange. If even someone like Sanji is affected and bes like this, then any other person would suffer the same fate..."
Toki put her hand on her mouth, her eyes showing sadness for Sanji''s cruel fate.
"When the husbandes, I''ll ask him to destroy the Kamabakka Kingdom... Hmph!"
Sora gently touched her swollen belly as if trying to soothe the frightened child inside.
...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Away from Ohara, in the East Blue Pearl Sea, a seagull flew andnded on the top sail of the restaurant ship.
The seagull''s eyes reflected a table where two men and two women, plus a kid, were sitting. The seagull pped its wings and flew away when the man sitting at that table looked at it directly through the restaurant window.
...
"It''s fate indeed..."
Roger clenched his fist as if wanting to smash Teach''s face at this moment.
"But if people like you control this fate, it''s unfair, Marshal D. Teach..."
Roger was reading the chapter where another short shback appeared about Ace''s encounter with the ckbeard Pirates.
(But fate was kind to you...!!!)
That''s what Teach said to Luffy after informing him of the truth that he wanted to take his head. who''s defeated the Shichibukai Crocodile, presenting his head to the World Government as proof of his strength to obtain the Shichibukai seat Crocodile left behind.
But Ace''s appearance, Luffy''s older brother, changed everything.
Instead of Luffy, Ace took that fate with pleasure and became the person presented to the World Government as a memento. And here we return to the current course of the plot, where Ace was used as a precious pressure card by the World Government to involve the Whitebeard Pirates in the war.
"So that''s how it is then..." Rouge tried not to cry again as she had cried a lot even before the Summit War began.
This fully illustrated the initial picture of the Summit War for all readers.
Now all readers knew how ckbeard contributed to quickly igniting the Summit War unintentionally... After all, his initial goal was to be a Shichibukai by presenting Strawhat Luffy''s head to the World Government, then quietly nning for a long time, relying on his Shichibukai title to drag the Whitebeard Pirates and the Marines into a full-scale war.
"But ckbeard Pirates don''t know they''re the lucky ones with Ace''s appearance, not Luffy..." Rob sneered at this moment, catching Roger and the others'' attention.
"How so, dear?" Olvia asked with a nice smile.
Rouge, Roger, and Bentham were also looking at Rob, awaiting his answer.
"Haha! Well, it''s very simple. Catching Ace instead of Luffy made his original n closer than ever, and amid all the chaos, no one would care about him... But he didn''t know that if he followed that original path he wanted to follow..."
"You mean if he caught Luffy instead of Ace...?" Roger interrupted.
"Yes, if he killed Luffy and handed his head to the World Government as he said, he would be pursued by the Marine hero Garp, the Revolutionary Army leader Dragon and his army, in addition to the Revolutionary Army''s deputymander... Whitebeard Pirates'' second divisionmander Ace, who would have a greater reason to kill him no matter what happened, which would lead to the involvement of the Whitebeard Pirates'' entire crew in the pursuit...
"... Also The Red Hair Pirates'' captain and his crew who caused Luffy to enter the sea in the first ce... Well, in his current situation, he won''t have a good end, and he''ll regret it bitterly..." Robpleted his exnation with a smile on his face.
"Wahahaha! That''s quite logical... Fate indeed shielded the ckbeard Pirates from a tragic oue."
"Imagine being chased by two Yonko and their crews, the terrifying Marine hero who rivals the power of Pirate King, and the mysterious Revolutionary Army leader whose depths are unknown... That''s truly frightening... Even I can''t guarantee my survival from such a chase." After Roger said these words, Rouge and the others understood how ckbeard truly escaped death.
...
"This..."
Rouge put her hand on her mouth after seeing Luffy''s angry reaction at this moment.
"This soothes the heart a little... Well done, boy..."
Roger smiled after seeing this scene:
Chapter''s Events:
"You should go visit his grave and say thanks If he didn''t show up, you would be the dead one, Strawhat!"
Facing Luffy directly, Teach continued to rub salt in the wound by uttering those words.
Of course, Luffy wouldn''t stand still after hearing all that.
He immediately assumed Gear Second stance: "Then why don''t you TRY ME NOW!!!"
"!!!"
Teach was caught off guard, as Luffy punched him with a Pistol punch containing all the anger and hatred umted up to this moment.
Without a doubt, this was the strongest Pistol Punch Luffy had ever used.
"DOWAAH!!!" Teach was sent flying, smashing through the concrete wall behind him from the force of the punch.
"Captain" Van Augur''s eyes trembled after witnessing this scene and hearing his leader''s painful cries.
"GUWAAAAH!!!"
"I WON''T LET ACE DIE!!!" eximed Luffy, "Gomu Gomu JET"
Before Luffy could finish his attack, an invisible force grabbed him strangely.
"Kurouzu!!!" A dark hole appeared in Teach''s hand, pulling Luffy towards it, where it nullified all his powers.
Then Teach mmed him onto the concrete floor, causing Luffy to bleed despite being rubbery.
Impel Down:
"Well, take a bit of my power, you arrogant bastard!" A wicked smile appeared on Teach''s face at this moment as he witnessed the short battle between his counterpart and Strawhat Luffy.
"If it weren''t for Jimbei''s interference... It would have been good to see Luffy die here."
Shiryu felt frustrated after seeing Jimbei''s intervention, preventing Luffy from engaging in a major battle with Teach.
Despite Luffy''s feats and what he had done so far resonating with Shiryu, he never favored his way of doing things even once!
If he wanted to choose his favorite shonen protagonist, it would always be Ichigo... who managed to ovee a formidable opponent like Aizen... that''s all there is to it.
For him, he didn''t favor the side of good... the strong always have the right.
Seeing Luffy lose to Teach made Shiryu feel that Teach was the one justified in what he was doing, simply because he was strong!
"Oh, it seems Magen has finally arrived..."
Teach''s expression changed, as did Shiryu''s upon hearing Magen''s name.
Shiryu now hated Magen very much, especially after he used a sneaky trick to defeat him... where he pricked him with a poisonous needle that paralyzed him for a moment without him noticing, exploiting his rtive superiority in observation Haki to seed in his stealth attack.
That''s why he lost before.
"What to do now with this poisonous bastard!?"
"Well, my counterpart must have a n for this calmness." Teach rxed, crossing one leg over the other, and continued reading.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 674: Magen Crushes the ckbeard Pirates!
Chpater: 675: Out into the sunlight!
Chapter 676: Jimbei''s Skill at Ocean!
________________
Chapter 691 Magellan Crushes the Blackbeard Pirates!
Chapter 691 Magen Crushes the ckbeard Pirates!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"I''ll definitely save Ace!!!" Luffy said to Teach with a calm look in his eyes.
"Zehahaha Yeah, I won''t tell you that''s impossible. Nothing is impossible in this world," Teachughed before expressing his opinion.
Luffy passed by him without giving him more attention toward Level 3''s stairs.
"The Sky Ind was real, right?" Teach asked, confirming.
(The age of pirate dreams is over!!? Ehh!!? Hey!!!)
These were the words Teach said in their previous encounter in Jaya.
"One Piece is the same!!"
"It definitely exists!!!"
"Zehahahahahaha!!!" Teachughed after announcing words that were hard to believe.
"Look forward to it. You guys!!!"
In that moment, Luffy knew that this wicked man would be his adversary on the Grand Line! The person who would stand between him and his dream.
"In just a few short hours. We''ll put on a show that''ll shake the entire world!!!"
"Zehahahahaha!!!" After saying that, Teachughed heartily.
"Forget him, Luffy!!" said Jimbei.
"Hmph." Crocodile snorted disdainfully.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Onward!!!"
"To Level 3!!!" Ivankov, who happened to be in a female form, announced.
Marineford:
"That damn ckbeard... He reminded everyone of the One Piece treasure by revealing the existence of Skypiea..." Kong felt dizzy with anger.
Anything rted to the ancient kingdom, thest ind, the One Piece, made members of the World Government bite their nails in tension... They hated hearing about it!
Any chance of exposing what happened in the past made them tremble in fear.
Since the One Piece manga usually doesn''t hint at revealing anything about the One Piece anytime soon since the Skypiea arc, members of the World Government were temporarily relieved.
Even when Luffy refused to hear anything about the One Piece or thest ind or the secrets of the Void Century, they praised him from the depths of their hearts, as happened in Sabaody Archipgo when Usopp wanted Rayleigh to tell them everything.
"...He seems to know a lot for such a wicked and despicable man..."
"I''m starting to doubt the nature of this man, something about him is not right." Sengoku''s sses gleamed as he began to feel something amiss about Marshal D. Teach.
"Luffy seems to have finally sensed the threat from Teach... This will push him to train hard in the future so he doesn''t lose to him."
Kuzan said with a smile, looking towards Sakazuki and recalling the time he was defeated by him in training camp days, then decided to strengthen his frail body at that time, weed by Garp and started using solid warships as punching bags.
"Let them y as they wish now, when they show up in the same ce where my counterpart, Admiral Akainu, will appear, I assure you they will regret deeply what they have done so far, whether it''s Strawhat or ckbeard" Sakazuki was clear about his character.
"Well, it seems that Magen has finally faced off against the ckbeard Pirates..." Tsurumented after refocusing on the current flow of events.
"Magen is furious... sigh~ how could he not be angry after all that has happened... even Shiryu has joined the enemies." Zephyr sighed regretfully after seeing Magen''s situation where he had no reliable ally in terms of strength.
"The problem is that Magen in the manga will be primarily responsible for everything that happens if this arc doesn''t end properly..." Kong admitted regretfully.
"Do you seriously think Magen will seed in keeping Luffy and his allies in prison? That''s closer to impossible..." Sengoku was clear about it, the so-called Summit War couldn''t start without Luffy''s involvement, who aims to save his brother.
...
Marigoa:
"I just wonder,..."
"... Why didn''t even one of us intervene to stop this chaos?"
At this moment, the only prevailing sound in the Hall of Justice was the flipping of pages, which suddenly fell silent when Saint Saturn posed this question.
The rest of the Gorosei looked at Saturn with astonished gazes, even Imu-sama smiled as she looked at Saturn.
"...I mean, we have all the abilities to quell the rebellion in an instant and return at the same time, the situation in Impel Down won''t affect us in any way, and the fact that one of the Gorosei descending to the world below will remain secret as well..." Saint Saturn added.
The more the Gorosei heard, the more they felt that Saturn''s rational words had opened up a realm of thinking they hadn''t considered before.
"...You''re right, how many crises has Strawhat Luffy caused for us in the manga, yet we haven''t bothered to intervene..." Even Saint Mars found it odd.
"Hmm~ Isn''t it clear?"
At this moment, the rest of the Gorosei adjusted their sitting positions upon hearing the Lord''s voice, which continued, saying: "You didn''t put it into perspective, as it is now, it poses no threat..."
"In the eyes of the supreme power in the world, if its subordinates cannot handle such matters and rare incidents from urring in the first ce, they do not deserve their positions."
The Five Elders felt enlightened after hearing the words of Lord Imu.
"That''s right, it seems we''ve thought too much, thank you for enlightening us..."
"We are thest protective barrier for Lord Imu-sama, we only move in crucial matters." Saint Venus added.
(Author''sment: Odaughs in the corner... You simply didn''t appear because the author didn''t want to reveal anything about you.)
...
"Zehahaha Are you Magen!!?" Teach asked,ughing, face to face with Magen.
"ckbeard?" Magen''s body began to dissolve into a burning purple venom.
He was already gathering his strength, certain of the identity of the other party.
"Indeed!!!" eximed Teach.
"HYDRA!!!" In less than a second, Teach and those with him were engulfed in the venomous Hydra technique! Magen didn''t give them any room to maneuver.
"Oh Gyaaaahh, it hurts, I''m suffering!!!" Teach cried out in agony.
The same went for his crew members, who seemed to be drowning in the agonizing poison.
"I have no time to hear why you came here!!!" Leaving these words behind, Magen passed them and left.
Only the screams of Teach and his crew remained: "AAAAHHHH!!!" "What is this!!? Poison!!? Damn it!!!"
"Hannyabal" Magen stood next to Hannyabal, who had been severely beaten.
"You stood your ground well!!!"
"I''ll take care of the rest, don''t die."
"You are the only sessor I have!!!"
Magen said these words, perhaps because he knew the consequences of everything that would follow from what happened here.
After saying that, Magen continued his way towards the stairs leading to Level 3 and shouted: "STRAWHAT!!!"
"Uwohh!! Who''s that!!? Magen''s voice!!?" The fugitives panicked even though Magen wasn''t calling out to them.
"The poison guy!!" Luffy recognized Magen''s voice.
"I WILL NEVER LET YOU OUT OF HERE!!!"
Magen seemed like the Boss of Hell at that moment.
Holy Land, Domain of the Gods:
"Do you think they will be able to escape from Magen?"
"Luffy doesn''t lose twice"
"But how will that happen? This is Magen, look at how he dealt with Teach and his crew so effortlessly"
"I felt terrified when Magen told Luffy that he wouldn''t leave Impel Down I felt as if he said that to me!"
"That''s scary"
"Even the notorious ckbeard couldn''t escape the poisoning!"
"Is he pretending!?"
"And what do you think? Of course, he''s pretending!"
"Look at his face as he says ''I will never let you out of here!'' I almost shit myself"
"I''ve shit myself already"
"What''s that foul smell!? Did someone shit themselves!?"
The Celestial Dragons were in a state of disturbance after witnessing the fiery events at the moment.
Even the Holy Knights no longer paid any attention to the disturbance of the Celestial Dragons as they eagerly flipped through the manga pages.
''Unfortunately, there aren''t many pages left''
These were the thoughts of Saint Garling.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chpater: 675: Out into the sunlight!
Chapter 676: Jimbei''s Skill at Ocean!
Chapter 677: Luffy VS. Magen Again!
________________
Chapter 692 Chpater: 675: Out into the sunlight!
Chapter 692 Chpater: 675: Out into the sunlight!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
...
..
"Here hees!!! It''s Magen!!!"
"Magen too!!? What''s going on here!?" eximed Buggy incredulously.
"Eh!!?"
"What happened to Iva and the crab guy!!?" Luffy felt a sense of impending doom upon seeing Magen''s arrival, knowing that both Ivankov and Inazuma must have lost against him.
"Damn it!!!"
"We can''t!!! We have to run from him!!!" Mr. 2 tightly held onto Luffy to prevent him from recklessly fighting Magen.
...
(I understand, but The ships!? Really!?)
"Carry out your orders, immediately!!" eximed Magen with a menacing tone.
...
''Damn He''s nning something!!!'' Jimbei noticed Magen''s actions a moment ago and realized with wisdom what he was nning.
He turned to Luffy and shouted: "Luffy, hurry to the front entrance on the top floor!!!"
"This is getting bad We have more than Magen to worry about!!"
"Eh!?" Luffy was surprised by Jimbei''s words.
"Everyone, look out!! The hydra''s attacking!!!"
Above Luffy and the other fugitives, Magen''s deadly attack appeared.
Just when everyone thought they were doomed, Mr. 3 appeared and changed the oue using his abilities. "Candle Wall!!!"
A wall of white wax appeared, colliding with the heads of the hydra and causing them to burst into a liquid mist.
"!" Magen was surprised by this sight.
"Jeez, you''re so optimistic you make me sick, Strawhat!!"
"If I''m careful, I''ll start thinking of you as a friend!!" Mr. 3 injected more wax with his power as he said that.
"3!!!" Even Luffy was surprised by what happened.
"Go, now!! It can''t hold for long!!! I refuse to remain in your debt!!!"
It turned out Mr. 3 had some virtue after all.
Roshwan Kingdom:
The stars appeared in Galdino''s eyes as he watched his counterpart in the manga deliver this fantastic performance against Magen.
"Is this really me...? Oh! This is amazing!"
...
"Sessfully dodged Magen''s attack!"
"This Mr. 3 is not as I expected!"
"Hahaha! I thought he was just like Buggy, but at least his ability has some use."
"Forget that, he must be pretending"
"Hahaha! He seems regretful!"
"Look at his reaction when Luffy tells him he''ll fight alongside him! Hahahahaha!"
"I wonder what Luffy ns to do, does Luffy have a n? That''s illogical."
"Hahaha! Just as I expected! These are Luffy''s thoughts only!"
...
Initially, Galdino was happy with the unlimited praise that flooded his character in the manga from readers and also in the global forum, but then they immediately returned toparing him to Buggy.
"Damn it! I''m way better than Buggy by miles! Even Crocodile and Jimbei weren''t more useful to Luffy than me! Hmph!"
"That''s right, you''re better than Buggy, so you''lle with us, won''t you?"
Galdino looked back to find two muscr men wearing typical hunters'' clothes, formal suits, and smiling kindly at him.
One of them proudly pointed to the hunter''s card on his chest, which bore the rank B.
"The Hunter''s Association employs promising young people like you, will youe with us?" the muscr man who imed to be a hunter exined his reason foring.
''Did they figure out my identity this quickly... Is it because I''m in the art store?'' Galdino didn''t tense up and smiled as well.
"Of course... I''ll go with you."
"Alright, you won''t go anywhere with the kid..."
At this moment, 5 of the Store''s Goddesses blocked the path of the two men, staring at them calmly.
A young woman in her twenties stepped forward, one of the women Rob had saved from very long ago.
"You''re not hunters... It''s foolish to disguise yourself as an official hunter and then enter a real art store... That''s suicide."
After saying that, Eliza quietly tapped her finger, and the two disappeared in an instant.
"I sent them to central prison..."
"Boy, don''t trust anyone who tells you they''re an official hunter."
After thismotion, most people in the art store knew that the little bespectacled boy was actually Mr. 3 Galdino.
...
Whole Cake Ind:
"Uwohh! This is amazing!"
"He looks like a cyborg!"
"Did he do that with wax power?"
"Mr. 3 is amazing!"
Both Robin and Yamato and the rest of the children were enjoying Luffy''s new and unexpected transformation.
"Uwohhh, that''ll work!!! It''s perfect!!!"
The stars appeared in Luffy''s eyes after Mr. 3 fulfilled one of his dreams, giving him wax prosthetics to protect his original limbs.
"Pay attention!! Don''t get distracted at a time like this!!!" eximed Mr. 3.
"I can''t stop my tears Thank you!!!"
"You made me look this cool"
Luffy was moved to the point of tears, almost driving Mr. 3 crazy: "WHATEVER!!! JUST FIGHT!!!"
..
"All right!! I can touch him!!!"
An enthusiastic smile appeared on Luffy''s face at this moment.
"Can something so dumb actually seed?"
Katakuri was speechless after seeing how Luffy managed to finally fight against Magen using the wax armor.
He nced towards the excited children and couldn''t help but let out a yful smile.
"This manga always makes children cheerful... Is it because Luffy has a childish mind?"
"Well, the current events are very serious, what happens next shouldn''t be seen by children."
"Isn''t that right, Mama?"
At that moment, Linlin returned.
"Perhaps the old man Whitebeard will give us a surprise, along with the Strawhat... So the children will enjoy a happy ending... Mama Mama~"
Happy endings are for children only; sad endings make strong men... That''s what Charlotte Linlin meant.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"Wow~ Amazing! This look! This transformation! Luffy must have been inspired by Franky!"
The boy Franky was extremely excited after seeing Luffy''s wax armor.
"Tahahaha! This boy always surprises me..." Tomughed heartily before nodding, "Well, since Jimbei went to take care of the ship, he must seed."
"Jimbei gives me a simr feeling to yours in the manga, Teacher." Iceburg smiled, saying so.
"That''s because they both carry the same amount of kindness..." Kokoro said with a sweet smile.
...
"Well, Luffy can finally get revenge for his previous loss... Although I don''t think he can beat Magen."
Not far from where Tom and his students were gathered, Tiger was still with Jimbei.
"It may not be difficult for him to distance Magen for some time... I trust that Luffy will do it."
Jimbei dered his full confidence in Luffy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 676: Jimbei''s Skill at Ocean!
Chapter 677: Luffy VS. Magen Again!
Chapter 678: Thank You, Bon-Chan! (Part 1)
________________
Chapter 693 Jimbeis Skill at Ocean!
Chapter 693 Jimbei''s Skill at Ocean!
_______________
(It would be appreciated if you could provide more power stones and help elevate your favorite story back to the top ten.)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
[Impel Down Sea Surface, Front Gates]
"Ngahahahahaha!! Now that we''ve gotten this far, there aren''t any enemies left!!!"
Mr. 2, Bon y appeared very excited at this moment, but Mr. 1 Daz Bones mercilessly extinguished his enthusiasm:
"Don''t let your guard down, you amateur"
"What was that!!?" eximed Bon y.
"There are 10 Battleships outside, with 800 Marines on each. We don''t know how prepared they are." Mr. 1 exined calmly, continuing: "We need to steal one, so all ten will be against us. This isn''t exactly the time to rx."
"Y Yeah" Bon y understood the situation clearly.
"All right, let''s get them!! Open the gates!!!"
"U!! Finally Out into the sun again!!!" Some prisoners cried when they thought they would finally see the sun.
"Idiot, we''re not in the clear yet!!!"
"If we beat the Marines, it''s heaven! If we lose, it''ll be hell again!!" Buggy shouted to motivate the escaping prisoners.
"No matter how many thousands of men are waiting for us, we''ll break through and get to the ocean!!!"
As thest gate opened before sunlight, the rebellious prisoners raised their swords, ready to fight for their lives.
"Bring it on, Bastards!!"
"Let''s go!!"
"Come on, guys!!!"
"Ehh!!?"
"!?"
"Where are the Battleships!!?"
All they saw in front of them was the vast ocean, with not even a single ship on the horizon.
Onboard the Oro Jackson:
"Hahahaha!" Shanksughed upon seeing this scene where he couldn''t help it...
Buggy''s luck, as unpredictable as a rollercoaster, and his reactions every time they got into trouble, turned into a hrious story amidst serious events!
"... What are youughing at, you bastard!" Buggy shouted with a disdainful expression when he saw Shanksughing, he was sure he was being mocked! Without a doubt.
"Hahaha! It seems Jimbei has an idea..." Shanks didn''t care about Buggy''s murderous res and continuedughing cheerfully.
"Hmph! This red-haired bastard..." Buggy returned his gaze to the manga page, pping his forehead when he saw his real counterpart''s thoughts...
His face turned red when he saw Rayleigh, Gaban, and the rest of the crew looking at him with amused nces.
"How wise you are, Buggy!"
"That''s right! Staying behind and waiting for Magen to arrive is suicidal!"
"Oh! Look at the way Lord Buggy stands at the forefront! How magnificent!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Hahahaha! That''s amusing!"
"He seems more imposing than Crocodile himself!"
Roger''s pirates were enjoying teasing Buggy more than ever.
"Oohhh! He''s carrying that heavy gate like it''s nothing!!"
After seeing the remaining lines left by the warships in the mist, Jimbei decided to catch up with one of them.
He tore the wooden gate behind them, which Crocodile used in addition to Buggy and Mr. 1 as a support to stand on, while Jimbei carried them and swam with them on his back.
"That''s the Captain of the Fishman Pirates for you!!"
The escaping prisoners cheered loudly for Jimbei.
"I''m getting shivers!! I never imagined I''d be able to see a Shichibukai fight!!"
"My hopes are revived!!"
"And our savior, Captain Buggy, went along with them like it''s nothing!!!"
"Fufufu" Hearing that, Buggyughed, but internally he mocked:
(Gyahahaha, you idiots!! Rather than sitting there waiting for Magen toe, of course, it''s safer to be with two Shichibukai!!! Idiots!!!)
"Your thinking ispletely logical! Hahahaha!"
"I agree with you, Buggy! Hahahaha!"
"And I also without a doubt, hahahaha!"
"What I like about your character in the manga is yourck of shame and doing whatever you think of, hahahaha!"
"It would be great to see you pretending to be amb all this time..."
What Rayleigh meant by that was that Buggy might actually be very strong but pretends to be weak for some reason.
"Hahaha! I don''t think so, Buggy is Buggy after all!" Gaban objected to Rayleigh''s idea.
"They finally caught up with the warships!"
"What does Jimbei want to do?"
"Hahaha! Buggy embarrasses us again!"
"Does he seriously think Jimbei will leave them there and escape alone? Then what''s the point of all this?"
"Hahahaha! Buggy, you''re a big coward!"
"Shut up, damn you!" At this moment, Buggy couldn''t bear their teasing anymore.
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"Fishman Karate has be even more splendid in your hands, Jimbei..."
Tiger felt immense pride after seeing Jimbei execute the technique, Fishman Jujutsu Kairyuu Ipponseoi, with skill and precision, as he managed to send half of the door that Crocodile and others were standing on flying towards the warship in a beautiful arc of water.
"Oh, look! Many humans in the global forum are showing their admiration for this technique and acknowledging your strength as one of the Shichibukai..."
"Aniki, you can do it better than me even..."
Jimbei was shy from the overwhelming praise he received.
"Hahaha! Don''t be shy! Just enjoy yourself! Look at the faces of these Marines, the terror your presence has caused them is indescribable!"
"That man called Crocodile amazes me with his calmness and personality as well... His demeanor resembles that of a very strong character..."
"That''s true... but he did lose against Luffy when he was very weak..."
"Anyway, he seems really strong... but this clown bastard... Hahaha! It seems thending wasn''t good for him, look at his bloody face, look at Mr. 1 and Crocodile, they''re fine but not him."
"Well, it seems like bad news... the rest of the warships are targeting the warship younded on..."
...
"In a sea battle, even 10 warships won''t match our own Jimbei - Jamon!"
"The supreme power in our Fishman race cannot be underestimated."
"That''s right, Your Majesty, it seems Jimbei is on his way to bing the strongest member of the Fishman race alive!"
King Neptune and his entourage were discussing Jimbei in the manga, not the current Jimbei.
A power at the level of a Shichibukai from the Fishman race and in the sea, this was a great power, unstoppable, especially for the present Marines, who clearly didn''t have any strong Marine figures among them.
For this reason, King Neptune and the rest of the Fishman knew they could confidently rely on Jimbei''s ability to easily ovee all the troubles these Marine soldiers would cause him.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 677: Luffy VS. Magen Again!
Chapter 678: Thank You, Bon-Chan! (Part 1)
Chapter 679: Thank You, Bon-Chan! (Part 2) Thank You, Akira Toriyama.
________________
Chapter 694 Luffy VS. Magellan Again!
Chapter 694 Luffy VS. Magen Again!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"This poison is a forbidden technique!! It could destroy Impel Down Itself."
At this stage, Magen became deadly serious.
"Oh crap, oh crap, let''s run, Strawhat!!!" Mr. 3 panicked.
"Gomu Gomu Stamp!!!" Luffy used his wax armor to kick Magen forcefully, but Magen easily blocked it with his arm.
"Don''t be reckless!! The wax won''t work on him anymore!!!"
Since the poison changed from purple to red, Magen became much more dangerous than before.
"Haa Haa uh!!!"
The red poison flooded the surface of Luffy''s wax armor and began flowing towards the exposed part of his leg.
"Doru Doru release!!" Mr. 3 hurriedly removed the wax armor from Luffy to prevent him from touching the poison that contaminated the wax armor.
"Guwah!! That was close!!" eximed Luffy.
"Venom Demon Hell''s Judgment!!!"
At this moment, Magen''s power surpassed imagination as a demon made of poison emerged behind him, as if crawling from the depths of hell.
The moment this demon appeared, many prisoners were engulfed in poison with just a touch of an invisible drop of it.
Ohara:
"This power! Terrifying Horrifying!"
"Oh my god! Is this what the First Man in Impel Down means? This is scary!"
"Venom Demon, Hell Judgment What absolute technique How will Luffy deal with the serious Magen?"
"I agree with Mr. 3... they have to run for their lives."
"I don''t see any hope for Luffy to defeat Magen..."
"Seriously... I''ve been eagerly awaiting this second battle between Luffy and Magen, expecting a scenario simr to what happened with Crocodile in basta, where Luffy would defeat Magen this time."
"This man isn''t joking, he won''t let anyone escape from Impel Down"
"Frightening Horrifying If I were in the same situation as them, my legs wouldn''t allow me to run away from this monste"
"The World Government didn''t put him in this position for no reason... He''s an admiral-level power... The evidence is that Luffy feels the same way when facing Aokiji and Kizaru..."
In this crucial moment of the epic prison escape from the great Impel Down, the readers in Ohara were in a state of great shock because of Magen''s power.
At times, they even felt that Luffy wouldn''t be able to escape from Magen no matter how hard he tried.
...
"Do you think you can win in a one-on-one battle against this poisonous monster?"
By saying ''poisonous monster'', Enel was of course referring to Impel Down''s Chief Warden Magen.
"Fufu~ It will be an enjoyable and dangerous fight at the same time, but I love dangerous fights" replied Doffy.
"And...?" This response didn''t convince Enel at all.
"... As I am now I don''t have the ability to protect myself from his poison, especially the extremely dangerous Hell Judgment, it''s clear that it''s his awakening ability." Strangely, Doffy admitted that at his current level, he couldn''t match Magen in the manga.
"Well, I might have a chance against him when I awaken my power," he added, smilling.
"Hahaha! He won''t be able to catch me in the first ce so he can''t defeat me even if he wants to..."
Rosinanteughed when he saw Enel''s gaze towards him and answered before being asked.
After all, Rosinante ate the speed fruit, the longer the battlested, the faster he elerated to the point where even Observation Haki couldn''t perceive his presence, let alone the naked eye.
After practicing the ability for more than 4 years, Rosinante reached a terrifying level of mastery.
"Well, I can defeat him as I am now..."
Doffy and Rosinante weren''t surprised after hearing Enel''s answer, which wasn''t boasting at all.
Thunderbird was already a terrifying mythical creature, the ability to fly, its speed, and its destructive power confined in manipting lightning and thunder as it pleased gave it the absolute advantage over Magen in this regard... Even Rosinante and Doffy together couldn''t defeat Enel.
"But that doesn''t change the fact that the current Magen is extremely terrifying... Seeing Luffy, who easily defeated me, running away from him with all his might makes meugh at how pathetic my counterpart in the manga is."ughed Enel.
...
"Hoho It seems that the respectable man Jimbei has finally fulfilled his promise and secured the ship..."
Issho was pleased to see this result finally after the long ordeal Luffy went through.
"But it seems that Magen won''t rest until he brings them all down..."
Mihawk spoke but his hawk eyes were still examining the scenes in thetest chapters scene by scene and page by page.
It was clear that he was very excited, just like any ordinary reader.
...
"Yohohohoho! Luffy is running like all the other prisoners, I haven''t seen such a scene before... Well, I''ll also run if I were in the same situation as him so I don''t die... Wait..."
" I''m already dead! Yohohohoho!"
Brook was cheerful and funny as usual, despite the extreme anxiety he felt at this moment after being fully immersed in the manga''s events.
"Come on, boy... There''s not much left... You can do it! Trust in Jimbei and jump into the ocean..."
A smile appeared on the giant Saul''s face as he saw Luffy''s smile, who trusted Jimbei because he was Ace''s friend.
...
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
"What a strange way to escape from prison..."
"Hahaha! Your huge head, your afro hair provided a huge help, Iva-chan!"
Little Bonneyughed heartily when she saw the scene where most of the escapees from the prison grabbed Ivankov''s hair before jumping into the sea using the Hell Wink to escape from Magen''s judgment demon.
"Ohhh~"
Bonney''s mouth opened wide as her ssy eyes widened in absolute shock when she saw thest scene in the chapter.
"That won''t work!! There''s no ship, if you head into the ocean, there''s no way you''ll survive!!"
"But I won''t let you go anyway!!"
The Venom Demon raised his hand aiming for Ivankov''s huge head.
"Everyone, hold on tight!!"
"Hold onto his face!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hell Wink!!!" Ivankov did it, and in a funny way, everyone hopped from the edges of Impel Down.
"Aaaahhhh!!!"
"There''s something under the ship!!"
"What''s that?"
"They made it!! My apologies for calling you to these dangerous waters."
No one knew who Jimbei was talking to at this moment.
"W We''re riding on something!!" Ivankov felt that instead of falling into the sea, he fell onto a solid ground.
"Hey, look at that!!"
"Awesome!!" Luffy was shocked by the magnificent sight.
"It''s a school of whale sharks!!!"
"Jimbei must have called them here!!!"
"!!" Magen''s eyes darkened when he saw this scene.
"Bring them over here!!!" Jimbei shouted towards the school of whale sharks, in fishnguage.
"He''s pretty awesome!!!" At this moment, Luffy fully acknowledged Jimbei.
"Hm Go... It''s destined for you not to stay in one ce for long..."
A smile appeared on Dragon''s face as he saw his son enjoying the breeze of freedom after a long struggle.
"Buwahahaha!! What a wonderful Fishman!"
Garpughed and also acknowledged Jimbei''s character.
"... In the end, he provided great help to Luffy."
Kuma also smiled when he saw this beautiful scene at the end of the chapter.
"My counterpart is the one who got the Marine ship in the first ce..."
Crocodile felt annoyed that he didn''t receive the level of praise he deserved.
"N-fufufufu~ Don''t be upset, Croc-boy, I also did a lot but didn''t get the deserved praise! Hiihawl!!"
Crocodile felt angry when he saw Ivankov approaching him and calling him affectionately.
Fish-Man Ind:
"... For what he did with Hhi and saving Camie from bing a ve, Luffy deserves Jimbei to do all this for him..."
"... Don''t forget that Jimbei doesn''t know anything about it..."
"But we know... That''s enough."
"You''re right... We know..."
"Thank you, Jimbei! You didn''t disappoint us! What a wonderful rescue!"
"What a great idea, summoning a school of whale sharks for help..."
...
..
Hearing the discussions among his race members, both Jimbei and Tiger had a palpable smile on their faces.
With happy smiles, they moved on to thest chapter in the volume.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 678: Thank You, Bon-Chan! (Part 1)
Chapter 679: Thank You, Bon-Chan! (Part 2) Thank You, Akira Toriyama.
Chapter 680: Buggy''s truth! Luffy and Ace''s Promise! (End of the arc)
________________
Chapter 695 Thank You, Bon-Chan! (1)
Chapter 695 Thank You, Bon-Chan! (1)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Facing the East Blue Sea, Bentham gazed into the horizon lost in his thoughts.
Like a 10-year-old boy, he had never experienced such a ''day'' rich in different emotions in his life.
" Thank you Mr. 2" he said.
Today was different and remarkable, he lived apletely different life, a life from another world or universe, where he wasn''t the same person, but another person, with a different sexual orientation, different beliefs, different age stage, and a different profession.
The ''Okama'', whom he had seen before, seemed like an annoying character at first, with a whimsical and unrealistic personality, his existence in the story seemed meaningless, except as a ''cannon fodder'' character easily disposed of.
Memories of the basta arc resurfaced in Bentham''s train of thoughts.
At that time, at the beginning of the arc, Bon y, Mr. 2, befriended the Straw Hat crew in a peculiar way Later, by sacrificing himself, he contributed to their escape from the Marines after leaving basta.
That small ''emotional'' event passed unnoticed, as Bon y waspletely forgotten thereafter, sent to Impel Down.
" It seems you''re lost in thought, young man. Have you interrupted a precious moment?" Roger stood beside him, still sipping Sake from the botle in his hand.
"Oh? Roger-san Have you finished reading today''s volume?" Bentham asked, embarrassed.
"It left a bitter taste in my mouth Since your counterpart couldn''t escape with them" replied Roger.
"Ah But he did something great, right?"
"Can sacrificing one''s life for another be considered a great act? I wonder"
Roger seemed to ponder to himself.
Suddenly, another person arrived, blowing smoke from his cigarette as he looked at the blue sea meeting the blue sky on the horizon.
"Sometimes it can be considered a great act, but not always"
" But in your counterpart''s situation, that was one of the greatest sacrifices indeed, believe me, Young man," Rob said with a genuine smile.
Hearing that, tears welled up again in Bentham''s eyes like a dam losing its support.
"He was truly a great person"
In Bentham''s eyes, and in the eyes of all readers there, Mr. 2 Bon y had indeed died.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Marineford:
At this moment, a gloomy silence fell upon the Fleet Admiral''s room.
""
Sakazuki''s eyes darkened as he witnessed the scene in the manga:
Chapter''s Events:
[Impel Down, First Floor, Gate Control Room]
"Are you sure we should open the gate, Chief Warden Magen!!!"
After executing his orders, the gatekeeper felt strange. Why were they opening it now?
"It''s fine. Have my orders ever been mistaken?" Magen''s response was stern.
"No! I''m not questioning you." The guard replied tensely.
"After their one vessel passes through, immediately shut the gates! Got it!?" Magen reiterated his orders more sternly.
"Yes, sir."
...
Outside the partially opened Gates of Justice:
"Don''t let them escape!!! There''s no way we''ll let them go!!! Fire!!!"
The highest-ranking official in the Marine fleet, trailing behind them, was frustrated after seeing what had happened. He ordered to fire at them.
"Were these Magen''s orders!? What''s he doing!!?"
"I don''t understand why he''s doing this!!! What''s wrong with Chief Warden Magen!!?"
The Rear Admiral was confused until a soldier belowuu him came to tell him an odd truth.
"Sir, I don''t think these are the Chief Warden''s orders!! He was standing on the pier by the front gates just a moment ago."
[Impel Down''s Interior]
"Haa!!! Gate control room!!! What are you doing!!? Who told you to open the gates of justice!!!"
Magen panted after rushing quickly toward the Gate control room.
"Ehh!!? Ch Chief Warden!!?"
The prison guards were shocked to see another Magen other than the one behind them. Magen the real one was equally shocked.
"Oh"
Back to the ship where Luffy and the others were.
"Really he" Luffy couldn''t believe what he had just heard from Jimbei.
"Bon-chan did that!?"
"Damn it!"
"What the hell! This damned Okama! He fooled them again!" Sakazuki eximed bitterly. This expected oue was thest thing he wished for.
"Arara They fooled us too" Kuzanmented with a smile.
"Hoho Good move Magen will killing him without a doubt!" Borsalino chuckled.
"I didn''t expect a pirate to sacrifice himself for another pirate" Sengoku felt defeated after witnessing the strange scenario that helped the Strawhat and their allies escape from prison.
"He truly managed to escape, it''s amazing" Tsuru couldn''t hide her admiration in her eyes for this heroic scene.
"Well, this volume gave us a lot of valuable lessons!"
"The legend of the unbreakable prison must be reviewed and revised repeatedly; there''s no such thing as an unbreakable prison."
Kong closed the volume, gathering the paperwork that had been discussed earlier.
It seemed he wanted to leave as soon as possible, as he had spent a lot of time here.
"In truth, Impel Down can''t be med; they did their best, really. Magen didn''t lose; circumstances just aided Monkey D. Luffy and his allies more than necessary."
Sengoku sighed, but his gaze red with anger as he finished reading Chapter 549, thest one in the volume. What Teach did greatly angered him.
Roshwan Kingdom:
Galdino left the art store, tears still filling his eyes.
"Thank you What a few words to describe what you did, Bon-chan"
"The real hero is Mr. 2 Definitely."
" Your counterpart was also good Well, not as good as Bon-chan"
Eliza winked gently at the boy, causing Galdino to blush with embarrassment and run away from the art store.
"Haha! That sweet boy is ungrateful, didn''t even thank me for saving him from bing a ve to the World Government."
"Don''t be too hard on him, Eliza, he''s just a child."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 679: Thank You, Bon-Chan! (Part 2) Thank You, Akira Toriyama.
Chapter 680: Buggy''s truth! Luffy and Ace''s Promise! (End of the arc)
Chapter 681: Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (Part 1)
________________
ckStar_BH:
Hello dear readers, my little brother has started writing a rtively good fanfiction novel that you can read and evaluate. Fans of Death Note and Yagami Light will love it.
Title: Yagami Light''s Reincarnation: Against the Gods
Chapter 696 Thank You, Bon-Chan! (2) Thank You, Akira Toriyama.
Chapter 696 Thank You, Bon-Chan! (2) Thank You, Akira Toriyama.
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
Bon-chan!!! eximed Luffy.
Hey!! Can you hear me!? Bon-chan!!!
Why did you do this again!!? It''s just likest time!!!
The voice of Luffy speaking through the Den Den Mushi sounded frustrated at this moment.
(Jimbei!!! You promised not to say anything until the line was cut!!!)
Bon y, hearing Luffy''s scolding, felt deeply angered towards Jimbei.
Weren''t we going to escape together!!?
You!! You were always saving me!!!
Luffy yelled, expressing his frustration andplex emotions.
..
Bon-chan!!! The gates are closing!!
We''re going ahead!!!
THANK YOU!!!
Hearing that, Bon y could no longer hold back his tears as his face turned into a crying face, especially after hearing the gratitude of everyone on the escaping vessel.
Straw-chan!!!
"Bon-chan!!" Luffy was surprised after finally hearing Bon-chan''s voice.
Make sure you save your brother!!!
If it''s you I''m sure
After saying these words, the line cut off... As the Gates of Justice closedpletely behind them.
"Bon-chan!!"
"Bon-bro!!!"
"If it weren''t for him We''d be on the other side of these gates, at the bottom of the ocean!!!" Ivankov confessed.
{Even in Hell, the single flower known as friendship blooms.}
{As waves break on the shore, it leaves its petals as mementos.}
{May it one day bloom again Okama Way.}
Mr. 2 Bon y.
"BON-CHAAAAAAN!!!"
Luffy, Buggy, Mr. 3, Ivankov, and the rest of the escapees were crying bitterly at this moment after realizing the immense sacrifice that allowed them to escape unharmed.
"Do you have anyst words!!?"
The veins on Magen''s head were about to burst from the swelling.
(Let us meet again In the okama fields)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
On the other hand, Bon y showed no fear:
"I have no regrets," he said.
[At this time, 241 prisoners have sessfully escaped the world''s greatest sea floor prison, Impel Down.]
[This woulde to be known as Impel Down''s greatest failure but the history didn''t end there.]
[Time left until Portgas D. Ace''s execution: Four hours.]
This scene left a deep impression on most readers worldwide.
As most had already finished reading the volume, this final scene had the deepest impact on their psyche.
On board the Oro Jackson:
"... What a hero The only okama with true manliness there."
Buggy cried bitterly in the same way as his counterpart in the manga at this moment.
"This is wonderful What a real man."
Shanks wiped away a small tear that formed on his smiling face at this moment.
"He was the only one capable of such a suicidal mission, but that doesn''t mean he was forced to sacrifice himself"
"He did it for his friend, without any regret or hesitation" Rayleigh smiled as he watched the sh between Magen and Bon y.
"... His courage and fearlessness in the face of Magen when Magen almost killed Luffy left an indelible regret in his heart"
"He''s a real man, that''s how sacrifice should be, strong and meaningful!"
Both Gaban and the rest of Roger''s Pirates members cheered from the depths of their hearts.
"In truth, I was expecting Buggy to sacrifice himself like this"
"What!? Are you kidding?"
...
Fish-Man Ind:
"Among humans, there are indeed men worthy of praise."
"But among these men deserving of praise, only one of them deserves the greatest salute and appreciation from the heart."
"... This man is Bon-chan! Jamon."
"... Indeed."
Upon hearing this from King Neptune, both Jimbei, Tiger, Hatchan, Arlong, and the others who were affected by Bon-chan''s powerful sacrifice nodded in agreement.
"... I hope from the bottom of my heart that Magen doesn''t kill him and return him to prison only."
"Will Luffye back to save himter?"
"He must do so after saving Ace, right?"
"If I were Luffy, my conscience wouldn''t let me sleep properly after all this if I didn''te back to rescue Bon y from prison too"
Fishman readers were in an emotional state as they felt pity for Bon y''s fate.
"Uuuuweeeh!! That''s suuuper touching...!! I can''t stop my tears... A real man! He''s a real man!"
"See?! I told you not all perverts are bad!"
"You''ll live in my heart forever, Bon-chan! Waaaah!"
Franky was crying heavily like Luffy and the others in the manga; the sacrifice of the okama Bon y deeply affected him.
"Wow~ This is amazing... I''m speechless in the face of such a great sacrifice. I hope he stays alive."
Even Tom was shocked by this moving scene. Bon y''s poetic words left him at a loss for words.
...
Marigoa:
The hall of justice was dark as usual, but it seemed even darker at this moment.
"... I want to kill someone right now to vent."
"Unfortunately, all the ves from Marigoa have disappeared, or else I would have gotten a ve to drain to death,"
"I see that anger at manga events is just a waste of time and emotional effort."
"In fact, we should be happy about such a situation." The bald Gorosei, who was in a good mood after finishing the volume unlike the rest of the Gorosei, smiled.
"Do you mean to say that seeing such a result will help us avoid a simr oueter right?"
Before Saint Nasjuro could finish his words, Saint Saturn intervened, saying so.
"... That''s right" Saint Nasjuro nodded.
"... Look at the amount ofughter and ridicule Impel Down is receiving in the global forum the prison that was known as the invincible hell in the past has be a mere joke after this volume."
"A boy who didn''t even know how to walk properly in the new world managed to break into it, extract a considerable number of allies from it, and leave without losing a single part of his body, regardless of the ten years he had to sacrifice to survive, ... Isn''t this a joke?"
" Another ally of the World Government stabbed us in the back and entered the prison shamelessly to choose a variety of criminals and pirates for his crew as if Impel Down became an open store for the damned ckbeard!!"
"How can we not be angry?!"
Veins appeared on Saint Venus''s forehead, the previously calm mood reflected and became angry as well.
"I want to kill someone too" he said while drawing his sword from its sheath.
"Shall we go to kill Teach? He''s in our hands now"
Ohara:
After finishing the volume, Rob returned to his art pce.
"My dear ones~ I missed you all~"
After an intimate embrace with Sora, Toki, and also Stussy, along with some hot kisses, he disappeared from sight towards his private sanctuary.
"It seems a new update from the manga has arrived..."
Rob was happy to be able to stack another chapter with the previously stacked chapters, as he now read 5 chapters at a time.
So, he had to wait each time to gather 5 chapters before he could read them.
Now, it seems the fifth chapter after stacking has finally been released, so he was very happy.
But suddenly his expression changed, because what came out of the magazine wasn''t a chapter but an apology from ''Oda'' and a postponement for a month... and the reason...
"Akira... Toriyama... passed away?"
Rob felt a deep shock and sadness at this moment, most of his childhood memories as a real person flooded his mind like a river through a broken dam.
He remembered how he used to watch Dragon Ball happily after every return from a boring school session, how the anime Dragon Ball shaped his life and personality and his intense passion for the wonderful world of anime, where he was the gateway and the beginning of all that passion.
All this had been established because of this man named Akira Toriyama... who could be considered the man who opened up an unlimited world of creativity and imagination, which allowed the creation of every Multiverse in the world of anime and web novels as well.
Without realizing it, Rob, who had regained his buried childhood from Earth, began to cry.
"...Death may not be the end for a great personality like you," Rob wiped his tears with a smile after remembering the fate he received and his incarnation in this world.
"Thank you, and I hope you find the peace you are looking for, the creator of happiness for an entire generation."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 680: Buggy''s truth! Luffy and Ace''s Promise! (End of the arc)
Chapter 681: Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (Part 1)
Chapter 682: Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (Part 2)
________________
Chapter 697 Buggys truth! Luffy and Aces Promise! (End of the arc)
Chapter 697 Buggy''s truth! Luffy and Ace''s Promise! (End of the arc)
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/GsQnnzXQ7u (New)
_________________
Chapter Events:
[We thought you were merely just another nameless pirate]
[But Buggy the Clown, you were actually once a member of the Pirate King Gol D. Roger''s crew!!!]
The announcement from the Marine shocked everyone in that moment.
"EHHH!?"
"WHAAAT!!?"
All the escaped prisoners were stunned as well. Buggy froze after hearing that:
"How did they know!!?"
[It''s impressive that a man like you has managed to stay off our radar for this long. Hiding under the surface only to show yourself at this time?]
The Marine seemed tomend Buggy in that moment.
[We haven''t found a connection between you and Fire Fist Ace, but we''re certain that your objective is the same as Strawhat Luffy: To rescue Ace.]
[We''ve also confirmed that over 200 prisoners are on that ship, including Jimbei, Crocodile, and Ivankov!!!]
[Let me warn you now. If we don''t open the gates of justice at Marineford, you won''t be able to leave the Tri-current!!]
[There is nowhere for you to escape to, and no way for you to survive!!! That''s all]
After saying that, the Marine intended to cut off themunication, but Luffy interrupted them: "Hey!! Wait, Marines!!!"
"I''m going to save Ace!!! So you just wash some potatoes and wait!!!"
Oro Jackson:
"Haaaa!!! Finally! The great truth! Revealed in detail!"
Buggy''s mouth hung open as he saw his full truth revealed in this manner in the manga.
"Hahaha! It seems the author ns to give you a cloak that doesn''t fit you to wear, Buggy." Rayleighughed beforementing.
"What do you mean by a cloak that doesn''t fit me, Rayleigh-san? Aren''t I already a member of the Pirate King''s crew?" Buggy eximed.
"Haha, what Rayleigh-san means is that your counterpart in the manga is so weak that he can bear this bad reputation." Shanks joined the conversation.
"That''s reasonable But Buggy Your counterpart is truly cunning, it seems the prisoners you freed believe that you are really powerful! Hahaha!" The same goes for Gaban.
"He even aspires to be the Pirate King! Hahaha!"
"Not content with just the Yonko title! Hahaha!"
"So, is Buggy going to participate in the Summit War? Shahaha! That would be entertaining!"
"Kohohoho! I wonder how Whitebeard''s expression will be now that he knows a member of the Pirate King''s crew is targeting his head!"
"He''ll definitely run from the war upon seeing Buggy! Hahaha!"
More Roger pirates joined in the teasing and fun about Buggy.
Seeing this, Buggy became more and more depressed. "I''ll be stronger than Shanks''s counterpar!!!" he shouted with all his might, catching Rayleigh''s and the others'' attention who fell silent.
Rayleigh smiled after hearing that, "That''s the spirit, boy. In the Pirate King''s crew, there shouldn''t be any weak trainees."
Wano Country:
"Gurararara! So this little clown wants to take my head too?" Whitebeardughed while reading this scene before the volume''s conclusion.
Buggy was thinking about how to exploit the over 200 prisoners he freed to build his own reputation and power, a power that could bring him glory Then by taking the head of an old Yonko like Whitebeard, he would take his ce as an Emperor No, perhaps even more than that, he might be the Pirate King.
These were Buggy''s daydreams that all readers around the world found ridiculous and illogical.
Well They''ll all get pped in the future.
"Don''t mind him, Oyaji! He''s just a weak fool As Teach said, people''s dreams never end, Zehahah-" Marco grabbed his mouth after he repeated Teach''sughter contagiously.
The rest of the crew looked at Marco strangely embarrassed at this moment.
"Gurarara! Indeed, people''s dreams never end As for my counterpart, he has already achieved all his dreams, it won''t make any difference if he leaves the stage and leaves the field to the youngsters topete for their dreams."
It seemed that Whitebeard realized something from this volume that no one else did...
"I just wish Ace had the chance topete with these youngsters and not end his journey like mine"
Newgate''s gaze contained a hint of sadness and pity as he looked at thest scene in the volume.
Ace ascended the stairs to the execution tform.
Back to Oro Jackson,
Roger and his wife emerged from the art store on the ship''s deck, sadness looming over them due to thest scene in the volume.
[Marine Headquarters, High Noon]
"Three hours until the execution Take the prisoner to the execution site!!"
Fleet Admiral Sengoku ordered.
"Up the stairs" One of the executioners apanying Ace said.
"" Ace''s expression was grim At this moment, childhood memories began to surface in his mind.
The stairs he was climbing seemed unbelievably long, as if they were taking him to the sky.
("Listen Luffy We are definitely going to live without regrets!!!")
("Yeah!!")
These were memories from when they were children.
"Stop."
"We''re opening the door."
The executioner halted Ace to allow him to open the door leading to the execution tform.
The door swung open, bringing with it sunlight.
("Someday will go to sea!! We''ll live the way we want!!")
("Freer than anybody!!!")
"These are Ace''s words to Luffy when they were children, aren''t they?"
Roger lit a cigar he had taken from Rob earlier, pondering.
"Mm," Rouge nodded with heavy emotions.
This final scene was very heavy on her heart; she couldn''t bear to see Ace lose his dreams like this.
"He just wanted to be free" she said.
"But the current result ispletely contrary to those words and promises, Ace lost his freedom and may lose his life..." Roger smiled a helpless smile.
The crew wanted to wee back their captain, but they fell silent upon sensing the aura of the Conqueror Haki that caused the sky to copse and the clouds to gather at this moment.
"My son just wanted to be freer than anyone else"
"Is the Marines, the World Government, and ckbeard ready to repay the debt of destroying my son''s dream?"
The smile on the Pirate King''s face seemed terribly ominous... undoubtedly, if Sengoku and Garp were present and saw this familiar smile, they would warn everyone nearby to flee as quickly as possible.
Because this smile meant only one thing.
Someone was going to die, and that someone certainly wasn''t Roger.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 681: Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (Part 1)
Chapter 682: Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (Part 2)
Chapter 683: Descent of thes! Naruto Shippuden again!
________________
ckStar_BH:
Finally, this arc has over!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 698 Robs Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (1)
Chapter 698 Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (1)
_________________
"Are you still worried about your counterpart''s fate in the manga, Inazuma-boy?"
"Ivankov in the manga is keen on his recovery, so you don''t need to worry... You''ll see how he''ll y a role in the Summit War! N-fufufu!"
The sun was brighter than usual today in the beautiful kingdom of Sorbet, which had officially be the kingdom of revolutionaries.
The boy Inazuma, who had arrived here two weeks ago, had almost gotten used to the atmosphere here.
He hadn''t put down the manga book for two weeks! As a kid, he was a big fan of his manga counterpart, so seeing him on the brink of death from Magen''s poison saddened him greatly.
At that moment, Ivankov approached the boy, who hade seeking him at that time, which was a pleasant surprise.
After all, Inazuma was considered his right-hand man in the One Piece manga! This boy saw a future that concerned him and chose to walk the same path and follow him.
This was a major reason for his sponsorship, as he must have had a tough childhood to turn into such a tough kid.
Inazuma''s hair waspletely orange, and he was at most 10 years old.
Inazuma took a deep breath before saying in a childish voice, "No, Iva-chan, I''m just bored from waiting so eagerly for the next volume toe out... I''ve been rereading the previous volume for the hundredth time already..."
"Oh..." Ivankov opened his mouth in shock...
It seemed that not only most of the men he saw today were in a simr state, but even the children who were supposed to be full of vitality.
"It seems that manga addiction has be more dangeroustely..." remarked Dragon, who had just passed by here.
"Buwahaha! It''s not manga addiction, but the events following the great escape from Impel Down are war... a massive-scale war... Everyone is more excited than necessary."
"Look, even an old man like me is excited, not to mention the youngsters!" Garpughed heartily, acknowledging the difficulty of waiting for the next volume, which would be full of shocking events.
Garp had just returned from the Grand Line after a quick mission.
"This country no longer needs a king anymore, right, Dragon?"
Kuma''s voice preceded him, with Bonney resting on his shoulder like a cute cat, unaffected by Rob''s knowledge of her true identity - as an error - on her presence.
"Hmm," Dragon turned around, then smiled in response, "Although this country no longer needs a king, your presence brings joy and relief to the citizens... I don''t know how you''ve earned their love and respect, but I understand their feelings."
"Anyway, if you don''t like to remain a king, you can talk to the old king Bulldog to reim his throne. Bekori has already dead, and there won''t be any obstacles." Dragon exined calmly.
"But this ce, filled with people who love knowledge and simple folks, is convenient to use as the main headquarters for the revolutionary army..."
Seeing many younger versions of famous manga characters gathered in one ce, even Inazuma couldn''t help but be amazed... In his heart, he was happy with his decision to join the revolutionary army.
...
Ohara, in the nearby sea:
The bright colors of the rainbow reflected in the eyes of Little Robin as she enjoyed herself above a natural water fountain.
In the distance, dozens of whales appeared, like Laboon, each whale the size of a small mountain, among them Laboon was slightly smaller in size. Brook clung to Laboon''s back, his skeletal body helping him cling lightly.
"Yohohoho! I didn''t expect to see Laboon''s family again... You must be happy, aren''t you, Laboon?"
"Buoooooh!" The excited whale''s sound was a clear indication of its true happiness.
"Well, we must thank Rob-san who managed to find your whale herd and invite them to Ohara..."
...
The natural fountain on which Robin rode at this moment was the water column expelled by one of the huge whales with every breath... The appearance of many whales caused a beautiful rainbow to form due to the abundant water they expelled.
Robin was not enjoying alone, as she was apanied by Yamato, Hancock, Makino, Scarlett, Sonia, and also Marigold.
On the hill overlooking the sea, Rob, Olvia, Glora, and the others were delighted to see this beautiful sight, which made Rob feel satisfied because he managed to find Laboon''s herd and persuade them to stay in the sea of Ohara, giving Ohara a special charm.
"Thank you, dear~ Not only did Laboon be happy, but you also made the children happy." Olvia smiled gently, extremely pleased to see her children happy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"So... isn''t it time yet?" Suddenly, Bell-mre approached Rob and whispered beside him.
"I see you''re more excited than necessary, Be..."
"Of course... I want to have children too..." With that, Bell-mre pointed to Nami and Nojiko.
"I''ve already found them... We just have to wait for the right time." Rob informed with a smile, making Bell-mre breathe a sigh of relief.
If Rob said he had it under control, then it meant he did indeed and didn''t just say that to reassure her.
...
"Well... I guess the chapter that just came out is thest before Oda stops publishing for a month..."
Rob returned to his personal office in the art store in Ohara to enjoy some private time, as he couldn''t find it elsewhere.
Earlier, two weeks ago, he wanted to read the chapters already, but the news of the death of the Dragon Ball author made him lose the desire to read the new chapters, so he postponed it a bit as a mourning for the kind man.
This was the first time he received real news from his previous world, but unfortunately, the news was shocking and sad.
"Hmm, here''s my message to the world... is the title of the chapter? It seems that Vegapunk has really died..."
"He left a letter to be yed at the moment of his death, right?"
Rob waspletely familiar with the current events in Egghead as he had already read all the avable chapters. Until now, everything indicated that what would happen in this arc would be shocking to the entire world.
Curiosity almost killed him to know what would happen in the end, so he eagerly opened the first of the three stacked chapters.
The title was Vegapunk''s message to the world.
"That''s Caribou... As expected, the man who wants to join is ckbeard..."
"How terrible, he has gathered a lot of vital information on his travels with the Straw Hats..."
"I wonder why Zoro didn''t kill him... Doesn''t he know that allowing such a scoundrel to escape with such huge secrets is something that will bite themter?"
"His choice of the ckbeard pirates is indeed the worst..."
Like any ordinary reader, Rob felt anger as he saw Caribou begging Van Augur and Catarina Devon to allow him to join them.
Caribou was already a ticking time bomb; it was time for it to explode... Its explosion would lead to a bnce between Luffy and Teach in the race towards One Piece.
"Teach will undoubtedly target Shirahoshi and the Wano Country for Poseidon an Pluton. I wonder how Luffy will react and what the sequence of events will be afterward..."
From this point onward, Rob could no longer predict anything...
Who would have expected that such a bug like Caribou would have such a huge impact on the story''s events.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 682: Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (Part 2)
Chapter 683: Descent of thes! Naruto Shippuden again!
Chapter 684: Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (Part 1)
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 699 Robs Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (2)
Chapter 699 Rob''s Impression of the Last Chapters of One Piece! (2)
Multiple releases on the asion of Eid al-Fitr . I wish all my readers in the Imic world a happy Eid al-Fitr, and may you be well every year.
_________________
In Rob''s office, at the Art Store of Ohara:
"Hmm Bluegrass, Hound"
" Guillotine, along with the other Vice Admirals who appeared in this arc, Doll, Tosa"
" Pomsky, Urban, Red King, and Nazu Ketagari... Most of them must not be Vice-Admirals yet..."
Rob remembered most of the new Vice-Admirals who first appeared in Egghead''s arc, where they had never appeared before even before the events of the Marineford Summit War two years ago.
As a manga reader, he felt curious about these new characters and their strength''s Level.
"Well, no matter how strong they are, they''re weaker than our powerful giants, Haha~"
A big smile appeared on Rob''s face as he saw Brogy crushing Vice-Admiral Tosa who was targeting Bonney, who was on Franky''s back, trying to kill her as she was the only controller of all the Pacifista units on the ind.
The arrival of the giants Dorry and Brogy tilted the bnce towards the Straw Hat Pirates in the siege imposed by the Marines on Egghead.
"Oh, so this is the peak of what they call the Gorosei''s strength? Interesting, it''s truly supernatural..."
Rob felt amazed as he saw the deadly power of the Demonic Spider, Saint Saturn, this Mythical Zoan was truly a supernatural devilish power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"...What are you doing, Kizaru... I didn''t expect you to actually kill Vegapunk..."
Rob felt astonished, thest person he expected to kill the old Vegapunk was Kizaru.
From the shback about Kuma before, Rob knew that Kizaru had a strong bond with Vegapunk... Killing him was thest thing he could do.
But what he saw now was Kizaru burning Vegapunk with a scorching leaser attack.
"It''s obvious that Vegapunk''s intestines have beenpletely burned by this attack... When Vegapunk sees this scene, I wonder what his reaction will be..."
Rob felt sorry for Vegapunk''s fate and prayed in his heart for the soul of the deceased...
"Well, at least in thispletely different timeline, he won''t suffer the same fate."
"Oh..."
Rob felt surprised by thest amazing frame in the chapter...
"It seems like Luffy has finally be serious... The time for fun,ughter, and jokes is over... Haha! This has be more enjoyable..."
The way both Kizaru and Saturn were held, each in a hand with terrifying force in giant form, made Rob feel extremely excited!
He really wanted to fight alongside Luffy in this form, even though he wouldn''t use his full power, because if he did, Luffy wouldn''t be able to hold on for even a minute.
"...How does Vegapunk address the people of the world? Through the Den Den Mushi spread all over the earth?"
Very curious, Rob hurriedly opened the next chapter with excitement... He wanted to know what Vegapunk would reveal to the world.
"Does Vegapunk''s truth about the world match or differ from the truth of the world I know..."
"Well, Shaka is right about this, the World Government is adept at fabricating and distorting facts... I wonder when Vegapunk recorded this visual recording..."
"As expected, the message is broadcasted to the world through every Den Den Mushi with a signal in the vicinity."
"This sudden change will surely shock and terrify the rulers of the world... The Five Elders and Imu will not sitfortably in their seats anymore..."
"Will they all act this time or do they think one of them is enough for a task like this?"
It seemed that Rob had already spoiled the events of the chapter for himself before reading itpletely.
"It seems that Saturn is already feeling threatened by Vegapunk''s sudden message... I wonder what his next move will be... It''s not easy to escape from Luffy''s grasp and do as he pleases."
"His power at best equals Kaido''s strength at his peak... But if the Five Elderse together, that means maybe, five of Kaido... Luffy should just run at that time."
Rob was sure that the Five Elders were truly powerful and represented the peak of power in the world, after all, he had fought one of them, Saint Nasjuro, the samurai swordsman who was fast and powerful in a ridiculous way even though he didn''t show his winning card in that battle - his demonic transformation - well, Rob was much stronger than that, so even if he had shown his winning card, he would have died only if his lord hadn''t intervened and saved him at thest moment.
The second thing is that the aura they gave him in their multiple encounters contained a lot of hidden threats and murderous intent... which only the strongest of the strong in their presence could unleash.
Rob''s focus returned to the events of the chapter...
"One hour to prepare? The World Government won''t give you that much time, Vegapunk... They will surely intervene with their strongest force to stop the broadcast long before that."
"Ten minutes? That might be enough... but that will unleash more of the Government''s power... It will be fun to see!"
Rob smiled quietly, it was enjoyable to see the World Government in a dilemma and distress.
Especially in a situation like this where a huge secret about the truth of the world will be revealed and they don''t have enough time to stop it.
Rob''s eyes followed the scene transition in the manga to the holynd Marigoa and Pangaea Castle as expected.
"Hehe~"
"Hmm, their way ofmunication is interesting... Do these demons share their minds or what? Is it Imu''s power?"
"Well, Saturn confirmed Vegapunk''s death... The rest of the Gorosei expect that Vegapunk programmed the message to be disyed immediately upon his death, which matches my expectation as well..."
"Well, what will you do,rades, about that? Hehe~"
"Oh, in Dressrosa, they have visual Den Den Mushi..."
"Foosha Vige? Lucky them, they only have a normal Den Den Mushi..."
"Is this Water Seven? It seems like Iceburg hired a new secretary."
"Interfering with Marine frequencies? As expected from Morgans, he''s an expert in such matters, I wonder what he''s doing right now..."
"Well, is that Dragon? Still in Kamabakka Kingdom despite everything that''s happening? When the hell is this man nning to move already?"
"Isn''t this the perfect time already?"
Rob couldn''t understand the direct reason preventing Dragon from moving until now.
"The Five Elders personally descended into the world to deal with your son, who poses a greater threat to them than you... So when do you n to move? Until they exhaust him and he dies?"
"It seems he still remembers what Shaka said about him dying soon... Well, he''s already dead, so why is he still not making any moves?"
"Hahaha! This power Luffy possesses is truly amazing, it has turned both Kizaru and Saturn into children''s toys in his hands..."
"Well, it seems Kizaru lost and epted his defeatpletely..."
"But it seems Saturn is hard to defeat... What does he n to do next? Huh?"
"He summoned them!? What is this lightning?! These devil circles again... all Five Elders gathered... This happened faster than I expected!"
Rob''s head was spinning from the shock and surprise at this moment.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 683: Descent of thes! Naruto Shippuden again!
Chapter 684: Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 685: Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (Part 2)
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 700 Descent of the Planets! Naruto Shippuden again!
Chapter 700 Descent of thes! Naruto Shippuden again!
_________________
"This..."
At this moment, Rob waspletely speechless...
As if the train of time had taken him back to the times of his past life when he was just an ordinary manga enthusiast, passionate about One Piece.
For a moment, hepletely doubted his current identity, his body shivered, and his 4 hearts began to beat rapidly, with each new scene that fell upon him, his pupils changing size, indicating either shock or surprise.
He was currently reading the third chapter, which was stacked and thest chapter released before the manga went on a month-long hiatus, chapter number 1110 titled: Descent of thes.
The chapterpletely revealed the power of all five elders gathered and recorded their entry into the events of the recent saga.
"The mystery deepens... What are these ck lightning bolts?"
"How do these magical circles work, One Piece is not a world based on magic... Are they really real demons?"
Suddenly, Rob remembered Imu''s demonic form and the dark demonic realm he was drawn into when he glimpsed her third eye at that time, perhaps that realm is rted to Imu''s identity and the five elders.
"...This is amazing... They might give me a good battle together..."
Rob''s eyes gleamed as he saw the huge demonic forms of the five elders who were directly in front of Luffy in Nika form.
"What a fantastic frame... Why do I feel dj vu? Wait... This scene resembles a certain scene from Naruto Shippuden, during the Fourth Ninja War when Madara was facing all the bijuu beasts..."
"Five monsters... Luffy was right... I didn''t expect them to be five monsters... Are they real monsters or users of Mythical Zoan?"
"Jaygarcia Saturn: The Gyki... this is a spider yokai, it is a well-known demonic deity in Japanese folklore as the demonic bull too..."
"Marcus Mars: The Itsumade... this is a creepy bird yokai, likely a hybrid creature between a snake and a phoenix, it is also considered a demonic deity in Japanese culture..."
"What else... hmm, interesting, Topman Warcury: The Hki... this is a monstrous boar... Wait! This is not a yokai... but a legendary monster from Chinese folklore this time... interesting, well, the Chineses also consider it a Demon King, the wild boar demon god."
"Ethanbaron V. Nasjuro: The Bakotsu... hmm, what an intriguing creature..." Rob tried to remember from which folklore this strange legendary creature could be.
"Oh, it''s also a Yokai... right, this is a demonic spirit of a horse that burned to death... in Japanese culture, the horse that participated in war and died in mes is embodied as a first-ss demonic spirit, also considered a demonic deity, interesting..."
"Hmm? And this? A giant worm?"
"Wait, could the huge shadow at the end of the hall that was chasing Sabo at that time be the shadow of Shepherd Ju Peter and not Imu''s?"
"The Sand Wyrm... this is too famous mythology creature, it is a mythical serpent and some consider it an earth dragon or sand dragon in Western fantasy... this is also not Yokai... but in a way, what dragon can be considered a Demon King too..."
At this moment, Rob fully understood the power of each of the fives, which they had hidden for centuries, as no one who saw them alive ever emerged afterward.
"...Despite all the truths revealed in the manga... and all the chaos it caused you, despite my control over half the seas of the world and setting foot in the other half one way or another... and despite my killing of many celestial dragons and seizing many of your resources, none of these mythical entities appeared before me..."
"Even in battle, you preferred death over revealing this demonic transformation... hmmm, that''s interesting..."
"Finally, the manga allowed me to see through you, the highest authority in the world government."
"I really didn''t expect it to be this deep... well, what a shame, the world has been ruled by a herd of animals for centuries... even there''s a pig among you..." Rob snorted contemptuously.
"Oh... interesting, Nasjuro, I remember you were fast in the sword battle we had in Wano about Pluton, but it seems you''re even faster in your demonic form..."
Rob was thoroughly enjoying this chapter that revealed the power of the katana gorosei, even the advanced version of the Pacifistas couldn''t withstand him, unlike the ck de of Saint Nasjuro, as he moved at an eye-blinking speed across the ind, cutting down the Pacifistas that weren''t under their control.
" Oh, Zoro finally got serious when he sensed the terrifying Haki presence of the five elders?"
"Did Li lose so easily, with one strike?"
"When Zoro gets serious, he can cut down even Kaido let alone Rob Li... That''s expected."
"This is wonderful... I haven''t been this excited in a long time!"
An excited smile appeared on Rob''s face as he saw how the giants Dorry and Brogy cut off the head of the sand worm that had swallowed Luffy.N?v(el)B\\jnn
However, Rob didn''t believe that cutting off the worm''s head would kill it, otherwise it couldn''t be called a mythical creature.
"The chapter ended so quickly? That''s disappointing..."
...
After several days, a huge curtain ignited in tworge areas in Wano.
The first above the art store in the capital of flower and the second above the art store in Kuri province...
Anyway, everyone in Wano and its coasts could see the curtains.
The familiar opening song started ying in synchronization from both illuminated curtains, engulfing the massive country in a feeling of peace and tranquility.
At this time, the most anticipated and weed anime by fans in Wano Country began; Naruto Shippuden!
...
"The true meaning of protecting the king, huh?"
The former shogun of Wano, Kozuki Sukiyaki, pondered deeply as he immersed himself in the opening scenes of episode 72, where Asuma reminisced about histe father, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzin.
The former shogun was drawn to the Third Hokage''s words about the true meaning of protecting the king.
"Well, you''re not protecting the king, but the symbol of the state, aren''t you?"
"A true leadership figure, he was a great ninja, the Third Hokage." Banzaburo nodded, the shogun''s assistant, who was watching the anime with him.
"He was a great ninja, but not a great father or mentor... His treatment of Naruto was disappointing." Sukiyaki sighed emptily.
...
"Did he say leaving people semi-dead is a deadly sin?!"
"Hahaha! Hidan''s words always make meugh."
"He''s too devout... Hahaha! Raizo, what do you think... how do you think he''ll kill the Jinchuriki girl?"
"Is that Matatabi? It resembles the two-tailed cat yokai, a terrifying mythical creature!" Denjiro eximed enthusiastically.
Seeing another Bejuu, not only excited Denjiro but all the viewers at this moment.
What followed was a predetermined battle between the two members of the Akatsuki who were still collecting the bijuu everywhere.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 684: Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 685: Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 686: Introduction to an Unprecedented War!
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 701 Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (1)
Chapter 701 Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (1)
Officially, the long-awaited arc since the beginning of the novel, "Marinford," begins from this chapter. Enjoy!
_________________"Seriously, I didn''t expect to see Jin Woo returning to the Demon Castle this quickly..."
"After acquiring the powers of the Shadow Monarch, he''s almost invincible! So why he can''t return?"
"After the deadly battle with the Gatekeeper Cerberus, I was sure the Demon Castle wouldn''t be that bad."
"Vulcan... Metus... and the Demon Monarch Baran! It was exciting to see all these fierce battles... Jin Woo''s level has finally reached S-Rank!"
"Man, could Demon Monarch Baran be rted to the Shadow Monarch''s level?"
"I felt the same when I saw his impressive arrival riding a Dragon!"
"It''s not a Dragon but a Wyvern. Jin Woo is lucky to have obtained the wyvern shadow at least. His inability to extract the shadows of the demons he kills made me feel somewhat bitter..."
"Don''t remind me. Every time he can''t extract the shadows of his powerful enemies, I remember the Snow Elf''s shadow, Baruka, who Jin Woo failed to extract his shadow..."
"Anyway, it was fun watching Jin Woo climbing the floors and crushing demons on each level... It reminded me of Luffy''s journey through the Impel Down levels."
"Hahaha! Are youparing Luffy''s short journey through 6 levels in Impel Down to 100 levels in Demon Castle?"
"Forget it, it was just an analogy, man... Oh, the wait has been long. I miss One Piece manga; it''s the only manga I feel addicted to while reading. No other manga, not even Slime manga or Solo Leveling manhwa, can rece that feeling..."
"Speaking of Rimuru... man, this week''s chapters were unsatisfying. I feel like the beginning is somewhat boring."
"That''s because Rimuru is still weak and building his foundation! Recruiting the Goblins and Wolves tribes was a wise choice..."
"I feel like I love this kind of story where the protagonistbuilds his own kingdom. I''m eagerly awaiting the next chapters..."
The streets and markets of the art capital, Ohara, were filled with people discussing their favorite manga topics, which had released many chapters in the past few days.
Whether in libraries or schools, in markets or shops, bars, and restaurants, everyone in these ces was talking about manga and the exciting events that happened in thetest updates of their favorite stories.
..
"Have you heard thetest news?"
"What are you talking about?"
"Recent news from the other side says that the World Government appointed a new warden at Impel Down..."
"That''s what Morgans said"
"You know Morgans, right?"
"Ah Yeah Does that mean Magen has been reced... Wait, isn''t Magen the current warden?"
"Well, he was, but he''s been reced."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Is the reason for that his failure in the manga? Who reced him?"
"Perhaps, but isn''t that a silly reason if his failure in the manga is the reason for his dismissal? Well, the real surprise or shock is who reced him."
"Who reced him?"
"Marshal D. Teach..."
Ring Hell Ind, inside the central prison:
"Has it started?"
"Hasn''t it started yet?! You fools! I''ve been waiting for a whole month!"
Paa!! Paa!! Paa!!
In a certain cell, a middle-aged man with thick yellow hair continued to fiercely strike the iron bars of his cell.
The Golden Lion caused amotion once again, after bing somewhat foolish and finding his only cure in One Piece manga Waiting a whole month after each new update is almost killed him out of boredom.
Boom!
Suddenly, a leg came from nowhere and collided somehow with the Golden Lion''s body, sending him flying to hit the wall of his cell and fall to the ground.
"Causing amotion and disturbing your fellow prisoners repeatedly is forbidden; don''t cause trouble, Golden Lion."
The face of the person who struck Shiki was revealed, a legendary and famous hunter, Byrnndi World!
Moria''s eyes, who shared the same cell with Shiki at this moment, widened as he sensed Brynndi World''s arrival.
Since it''s not break time yet Moria closed his eyes and returned to his thoughts, uninterested in Brynndi World and what he wanted.
"Shiki, I intended to invite you to something exciting that will happen soon, but it seems you haven''t recovered yet, unfortunately," said World with an insincere tone.
Then he took out a manga volume shining under the prison lights.
The cover looked majestic, with Whitebeard upying the top andrgest part of the cover, at the bottom appeared a part of his crew like Marco, Vista, and Jozu, then pictures of all the Shichibukai members from Mihawk to Domingo, Hancock, Kuma, Moria, Teach, Jinbei, Crocodile.
Luffy, Ivankov, Buggy, and others who escaped from Impel Down running at the front of the cover.
This volume had just been released a few minutes ago; outside the prison, people all over the world were going crazy to get even a single copy of this book in Brynndi World''s hands at this moment.
Because it''s the new release of One Piece manga with the monthly update, the most anticipated release since the beginning of the saga several months ago.
Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc''s volume!
Shiki''s eyes gleamed as he saw the One Piece volume in Brynndi World''s hand like a starving lion who hadn''t eaten a piece of meat in a month!
"I don''t care about the exciting event you want me to participate in; I''ll be grateful if you give me One Piece manga... I knew it, the new volume has already been released! Jihahahaha!"
"Oh, if Mr. Rob wasn''t merciful towards prisoners like you, Shiki, I wouldn''t have let you get what you want this easily. But the lord''s orders cannot be contradicted."
After saying that, he threw the volume to Shiki, who eagerly intercepted it and quickly opened the first page.
As he immersed himself in the story''s atmosphere again after a month-long hiatus, the Golden Lion''s eyes regained their sparkle. At this moment, hepletely disconnected from reality and entered the events of the summit war.
Seeing this made Moria uneasy.
"Can I get one too?"
"Oh, of course," replied Brynndi World and pulled out another volume, "By the way, you may not believe it, but it seems your weak counterpart will also participate in the war."
Moria''s eyshes trembled, and he almost cursed, "I already know that."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 685: Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 686: Introduction to an Unprecedented War!
Chapter 687: Portgas D. Rouge, The Sacrifice of a Loving Mother!
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 702 Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (2)
Chapter 702 Summit War Saga: Marineford Arc! (2)
_________________The morning sun rose after a long night over the famous Marine Headquarters, Marine Headquarters, its rays shining brightly and invigorating.
At this moment, the sounds of enthusiastic soldiers and trainee marines lining up could be heard, as well as the Marines rushing to their duties one after another.
..
Fleet Admiral Sengoku stood gazing at all of this from a window atop the highest building in the Marine fortress, the Fleet Admiral''s office.
Sengoku stared silently and calmly, remembering a familiar face, munching on rice crackers andughing mockingly without care for the world. He was once his close friend.
"I wonder what your role will be in this war... Garp." After uttering these words, Sengoku gazed deeply into the new volume that was still closed in his hand.
"...It won''t be that bad, trust me." A voice came from behind him, it was Crane''s voice, the famous Vice Admiral and Chief of Staff.
"Oh, Tsuru-chan... Good morning."
Tsuru nodded gently in response to Sengoku''s greeting and took an empty seat.
Last month had been busy for the female Vice Admiral and her crew of women, but finally, she had some time to rx.
There''s nothing better than rxing during the same timeframe as a One Piece manga day.
"Arara... Is it time to detach from reality for a while? The Summit War will be epic, I believe, Sengoku-san." This time, it was Kuzan''s voice that seemed excited.
"A war with Whitebeard... How terrifying..."
" Sengoku-san, I''ve seen somements on forums saying that you described Whitebeard in such noble terms that they thought you were a fan!" This time, Borsalino''s mockingment caught Sengoku''s attention.
"Who said that?! That''s ridiculous!" Sengoku felt anger in that moment.
"Atst, in this war, the world will know the meaning of pain," remarked Sakazuki as he opened his own volume.
Both Borsalino and Kuzan''s mouths twitched upon hearing Sakazuki''sment.
...
South Blue, Bateri:
Away from the hustle and bustle of the beautiful town that had transformed from a small vige into a vibrant city thanks to the art store, the famous ship Oro Jackson, the legacy of the Pirate King, was peacefully docked away from prying eyes.
The Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, and his wife, Portgas D. Rouge, had arrived on this ind the day before to reminisce about the memories that tied them to this ce.
Currently, they were in their wooden house in the forest surrounded by banana trees.
"Well, Rob said this arc will be tough on us, dear... I trust Rob, so I already have an assumption in my heart."
"Here, I brought this," Roger took out a white towel from his jacket pocket and ced it next to his wife.
She looked at him nkly as he did so.
"I won''t cry... No matter what happens." Rouge said sternly before opening the volume.
Roger sighed and opened the volume himself. He knew that One Piece excelled in capturing the essence of emotions.
It was impossible not to shed tears when she was the mother of the man who would be executed.
Chapter''s Events:
[South Blue]
On a merchant ship en route to dock on the ind, the passengers were engrossed in conversation about the current topic.
"There are only three hours left... Maybe Whitebeard''s already there."
"Who knows?"
...
[East Blue]
In some market, people were also talking about the current topic:
"You really think he''ll show up? Even if he''s Whitebeard, he''s getting a little long in the tooth.
"He hasn''t really made any big news in years" ...
Whether in markets or even in green meadows, Whitebeard was still the prevailing topic.
"Jeez... He''s a pirate from another age. There''s no way the marines would lose, right?"
"Whether he wins or loses... There''ll be lots of death..."
"It would be best if he doesn''t show up at all."
"It would be best if this all ended with the execution."
...
[North Blue]
Some refused to go to work because of it:
"Hey, Hey, booze!! Old man!!!"
"Are you telling me to work on a day like this!!? Go home!!"
"If the world''s still here tomorrow, I''ll open the store."
"Then just sell me some booze!! I can''t live without something to drink!!!"
...
[West Blue]
While some remembered the awe the Whitebeard instilled in them when they met him in the past:
"He''s not just some old man. He hasn''t weakened a bit...!! Why, just one year ago..."
"We were just sitting there, and when heid his eyes on us for just a second, we gave up on our lives."
...
[Grand Line]
And there were those who appealed to God for mercy:
"Even the kids know. Listen to what they''re singing while they''re skipping the rope."
"Whitebeard the pirate, Scarier than a demon."
"Oh God above, what will happen to the world?"
"Hmm... It seems like the people of the world are feeling palpable fear in the air. This truly means that the uing war will change the world significantly." Roger said with a smile... He knew this atmosphere very well.
A great war... A war that would change the world''s bnce, they were scheduled to witness it in all its details.
"Don''t forget that your son is the trigger and the main reason for this war, Roger." Rouge said expressionlessly.
"I may seem indifferent, but I have not and will not forget that," Roger replied calmly, then turned to the next page.
"These pages will reveal a lot to me. I want to see everything, I won''t back down. My counterpart has been dead for a long time, and the great age of pirates began with his death."
"It seems that this caused a lot of difficulties for his son, and now he must be suffering even more because of it."
"That''s what my future was supposed to be, and yours too, and our son''s future... No doubt it was difficult and painful for them, but for us, it''s just events on paper."
"Tears for them are nothing but a cheap price, so don''t hesitate to cry from now on, my dear."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Roger''s words moved Rouge''s heart, melting the emotional coldness she wanted to hide behind as her warm tears fell.
She found nothing but the white towel her husband had given her to wipe away her tears.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________...
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 686: Introduction to an Unprecedented War!
Chapter 687: Portgas D. Rouge, The Sacrifice of a Loving Mother!
Chapter 688: The Impact of Manga on Garp.
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 703 Introduction to an Unprecedented War!
Chapter 703 Introduction to an Unprecedented War!
_________________Drum Kingdom:
The cold atmosphere of this ce didn''t dampen the excitement of the inhabitants at this moment; it instead gave birth to a little warmth.
Since the update of the One Piece manga, dozens, then hundreds, of Drum Kingdom residents began flocking to the art store in waves.
Inside the warm art store, unlike the outside, the atmosphere was incredibly lively, just as the residents of the Ice and Snow Kingdom had been ustomed to over the years... People from all walks of life and social levels could be seen here.
Marines, pirates, government''s agents, hunters, pirate hunters, journalists, doctors A lot of people!
Even people from ces other than Drum Ind came; the recent Sea Train project had contributed to bringing many people to Drum Ind.
After all, this ind had finally been connected to the vast railroadwork that was already linking all the inds of the first half of the Grand Line.
..
"Oh, that''s interesting"
" They''vepletely evacuated Marineford Ind..."
"I see that. They must be prepared for the worst already."
"Strange, why would they organize something like this, Den Den Mushi broadcasting live in Sabaody Archipgo... Do they trust themselves to this extent, I mean to broadcast the war events live?"
"The World Government has always preferred making such moves."
"Oh my goodness"
"... What a magnificent scene!"
"I got chills just looking at this multitude of soldiers and prominent figures participating in the war..."
"My blood is burning with excitement, my god... This is amazing!"
At this moment, the shocking scenes in the first segment alone of the Marineford Arc ignited the readers'' excitement.
Chapter''s Events:
[Grand Line - Marineford - Marine Headquarters]
The majestic fortress emerged with bold letters inscribed upon it - Marineford - in the middle of the calm sea, surrounded by dozens of warships like a formidable belt.
On the grounds of Marineford, six giants d in Marine attire could be seen, alongside them appeared hundreds of thousands of Marine soldiers like swarming ants!
Behind them, the execution tform where Ace awaits his fate.
"DON''T BE NERVOUS!!!"
At that moment, a loud voice echoed across the za, breaking the eerie silence.
"NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS, THERE''S ONLY THREE MORE HOURS!!!"
"THEN IT''LL ALL BE OVER!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It turned out one of the six giants was the one who shouted to dispel the tension from the hearts of the Marine elites.
[Well-known marines have been gathered from all over the world.]
[In all, over 100,000 elites are there waiting for the final battle.]
[Fifty battleships are stationed around the crescent-shaped bay and ind.]
[Countless heavy cannons are set up along the coast.]
[At the very front of the troops, visible from port, stand the five viins who hold the key to the battle, the Royal Shichibukai.]
From right to left: Boa Hancock, Hawkeye Mihawk, Donquicote Domingo, Gecko Moria, and finally Bartholomew Kuma!
[And at the rear of the za, atop the towering execution tform, the center of this incident, the head of the second division of the Whitebeard Pirates, Portgas D. Ace, awaits his fate.]
[Before his eyes, protecting the tform, are the Marine''s greatest military force,]
[THE THREE ADMIRALS.]
Sitting on luxurious seats in a dignified manner with calm expressions:
On the right, Admiral d in blue attire Aokiji (Kuzan).
In the middle, resting one leg over the other with a fierce expression on his face, the Admiral in red attire, Akainu (Sakazuki), makes his first appearance as an admiral.
Then on the left, also resting one leg over the other, the Admiral in yellow attire, the man who caused a devastating defeat to the Straw Hat Pirates, Kizaru (Borsalino).
[All of the forces of justice imaginable have gathered to prevent Ace''s rescue and wait for the Whitebeard Pirates.]
"This"
"This arc began with a grand introduction"
"So this is Akainu the ruthless Marine dog who cold-bloodedly killed innocent people in Ohara"
In the art store tavern, Kureha remarked directly after seeing the powerful forces gathered by the Marines to ensure the execution proceeds smoothly.
"All this power, just for executing a boy already in their grasp No, in fact, all this power is for dealing with Whitebeard only," Hiriluk said with disdain.
"Whitebeard must have terrified them for years And even as an old man, he still terrifies them. They won''t rest until they''ve dealt with him, right?"
On the side, King Mapol''sment caught Kureha and Hiriluk''s attention.
"Hehe~ No, this is just the toll of having great power and an even greater infamous reputation When Whitebeard grew old and his power dwindled greatly, this is the perfect time to eliminate him and make an example for all the aspiring pirates," Kureha said, moving the ss of wine in her hand before drinking it in one gulp.
"The Marines, no the World Government wants to end an era and start a new one, maybe if they initiate it, they''ll have the upper hand in the new era But what they don''t know is that the new era''s hero will be our protagonist"
"Monkey D. Luffy"
"Straw Hat"
Both Hiriluk and King Mapol said simultaneously with a smile.
"That sums it all up" Queen of Drum Kingdom, Mapol''s wife smiled lightly, then returned to immerse herself in the thrilling manga events.
On the outskirts of Sphinx Ind,a fleet of three ships resembling the heads of massive whales halted, led by the ship Moby Dick.
These ships belonged to the Whitebeard Pirates, and the moment the residents of the small ind saw the g of the Whitebeard Pirates, they cheered with joy.
Today wasn''t just a day for One Piece manga, but also a day for the return of the legend of the ind, Edward Newgate, to his homnd once again.
"Gurararara! Everyone seems lively," Whitebeard descended from Moby Dick, followed by his sons, their faces adorned with smiles.
At this moment, the destination for the Whitebeard Pirates was the art store in the center of town, where they could spend enjoyable time with the residents of Sphinx and with each other.
"A volume like this, I can only truly enjoy it in a ce like this"
Whitebeard opened the new volume with a hidden gleam in his eyes.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 687: Portgas D. Rouge, The Sacrifice of a Loving Mother!
Chapter 688: The Impact of Manga on Garp.
Chapter 689: If it''s a girl, Ann. If it''s a boy, Ace.
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 704 Portgas D. Rouge, The Sacrifice of a Loving Mother!
Chapter 704 Portgas D. Rouge, The Sacrifice of a Loving Mother!
_________________
The Whitebeard sat with hispanions in their favorite seats at the art store, the big smile on his face easing the tension from the hearts of the people outside who came to Sphinx for the art store.
"Oh, Sengoku, Garp as well"
"Hmm, I wonder what Sengoku wants to say at this crucial moment"
"It doesn''t matter, my dear. When the timees for you to arrive here, everything will be over for them."
Buckingham Stussy was confident in the strength of her lover, even if he had be very old in the manga, he was still the indomitable Edward Newgate in her eyes.
..
Chapter''s Events:
[Marineford]
"I''m going to tell them everything, All right, Garp?"
Sengoku spoke to Garp, who responded with annoyance:
"Do what you want, I''ll be below."
Saying that, Garp jumped from the execution tform, then Sengoku sat near the bound Ace, and ordered the executioners to step back for a moment:
"Step back for a moment."
"Yes, sir." The executioners nodded obediently and stepped back.
"It''s Fleet Admiral Sengoku!!"
"What?"
The soldiers below felt surprised after seeing the Fleet Admiral also joining the war-formation.
"Give me the den den mushi"
Sengoku held the den den mushi that would transmit his voice to the many speakers in the square so that everyone could hear it clearly, whether present here or watching the live broadcast.
"Gentlemen, I have something to tell you."
"Portgas D. Ace This man will die here today. And there is a great meaning in that death!!"
Upon hearing this, Tsuru looked towards Garp and said:
"None of this is your fault"
"Buwahaha, why''re you being nice to me at a time like this, Tsuru?" Garpughed.
"Ace, say the name of your father!!" Sengoku ordered.
"His father?"
"Is this the time for that?"
The soldiers who heard this were surprised.
"My father is Whitebeard!!" Ace answered.
"No!!!"
Sengoku refused Ace''s answer, which made Ace enter into a fit of anger:
"It''s true!! The only father I have is Whitebeard!!! Nobody else!!!"
At that moment, Whitebeard stopped smiling, and his sons''s moods changed as well.
Seeing this, Buckingham Stussy felt worried:
"Even in the face of death, he still acknowledges only you as his father, my dear. Ace deserves you toe and save him."
"Does Sengoku want to reveal the painful truth to the boy in this manner... What a wicked viin, Sengoku... I didn''t know you had such a nefarious personality."
Whitebeard felt enraged; he wanted to crush Sengoku''s mouth at that moment.
"Why doesn''t Garp do anything? Isn''t Ace his grandson?" Marco felt the weight of Garp''s inaction.
Marco wasn''t the only one who felt Garp''s incapacity; most readers could see it from Tsuru''s previous constion, when she said that none of this was his fault.
Whitebeard and those with him continued reading the chapter amid a clear silence, as everyone was immersed in the unfolding events and revtions.
The more Whitebeard read, the more the smile faded from his face. When Sengoku revealed everything, Whitebeard sighed.
"Sigh~ I wonder how Roger and Rouge will react after seeing this."
"This..." Buckingham Stussy ced her hand over her mouth in disbelief.
What Sengoku had just said about Rouge''s sacrifice turned her world upside down.
At that moment, readers'' gasps were heard everywhere. Everyone had read it more than once, thinking they had misunderstood it.
South Blue, Bateri:
The residents of Bateri stopped what they were doing and stared at the manga page in shock.
"I never imagined that the name of our ind would be mentioned in this arc..."
"Ace was born here in Bateri... Unbelievable..."
"I didn''t know our ind had this honor..."
"This... is unbelievable, unreasonable... impossible!"
Many people, especially women, felt shocked after hearing what Sengoku said.
At that moment, most women couldn''t hold back their tears.
Tears fell without them realizing it, all because of what a mother did to protect her baby, something that was simply unbelievable.
"A long time ago, we were desperately searching because on some ind somewhere, that man''s child might be alive." Sengoku continued speaking, unperturbed by Ace''s refusal to acknowledge.
"Cipher Pol could only give us the smallest bit of information. So we checked all the newborn children who were born soon after, as well as their mothers, and still, we found nothing."
"That should have been it But your mother gave her life for your birth using sheer willpower to perform a trick!!"
"She deceived us No She deceived the entire world!!"
"In South Blue, there''s an ind by the name Bateri. Your mother''s name was Portgas D. Rouge."
"We never even imagined what she was capable of. Out of love for her child, she carried him in her womb for twenty months!!"
"And when she finally gave birth, her strength gave out, and she died right there."
Sengoku couldn''t hide his admiration and shock from what the mother did to protect her child.
"One year and three months had passed since the father died"
"A child was born with the blood of the world''s greatest viin running through his veins. That child was you."
Sengoku looked at Ace, who was trembling at that moment: "There''s no way you don''t know!!"
"Your father was the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger!!!"
Upon hearing that, hundreds of thousands of mouths opened in shock, whether it be the present Marines or the civilians watching in Sabaody.
("My unborn child bears no sin, Garp!!")
At this moment, Roger''s words echoed in Garp''s memories.N?v(el)B\\jnn
("Take care of my boy!!") This was Roger''s final instruction to Garp.
Roger felt his heart bleeding as he witnessed his wife''s tears in that moment.
For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.
He, the great Pirate King, the man who could hold the sea in one hand and the earth in the other, and crush hundreds of thousands of pirates with just a nce using his Conqueror''s Haki, was experiencing a moment of weakness.
In that moment, Roger felt like the weakest person in the world.
The truth revealed by Sengoku, Ace''s reactions, didn''t just cut through his wife''s heart like a hot knife through butter, but it did the same to him.
Setting aside the manga book, Roger embraced his wife, and in an instant, his cloak was soaked with tears and mucus.
Roger didn''t care and embraced his wife even more while she was carried on his back, "I knew you would be a great mother."
"Ace is lucky to have a mother like you, Rouge, and just as unfortunate to have parents like me-"
Before Roger could finish his words, Rouge hurriedly shut his mouth, her tear-streaked face turning into an angry one, making her scalp numb.
"Don''t say that again. You are the greatest father any boy could wish for."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 688: The Impact of Manga on Garp.
Chapter 689: If it''s a girl, Ann. If it''s a boy, Ace.
Chapter 690: The Entrance of the Whitebeard Pirates.
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 705 The Impact of Manga on Garp.
Chapter 705 The Impact of Manga on Garp.
_________________
Ohara:
Inside the art store, the sounds of readers'' gasps could be heard as they were still reeling from the shock after hearing Sengoku''s startling announcement.
Meanwhile, Olvia, dressed in a charming maid outfit, slowly wiped away her tears.
"As a mother, I understand what Rouge feels in the manga... She''s such a great mother; she did everything in her power to protect Ace from the sinister hands of the World Government."
Having witnessed the Enies Lobby''s arc in the past, which had the greatest impact on her life so far, Olvia was the woman most understanding of the intricacies of what Rouge did for her unborn child.
As a loving mother, sacrificing one''s life when the enemy is the World Government is inevitable. Both Rouge and Olvia in the manga found themselves in almost the same situation and had to sacrifice their lives to protect their children.
But for some reason, Rouge''s experience seemed more poignant.
"I''ve always known Rouge to be a woman of strong willpower and determination, but this level of courage and sacrifice leaves me speechless. That''s what it means to be a mother."
Bell-mre couldn''t hold back her tears either at this moment. What Sengoku said had a profound effect on her, especially after seeing the short shback of Rouge giving birth to Ace and subsequently dying.
"I believe dying Ace''s birth for twenty months was an extremely difficult decision, but it was necessary to protect him from the World Government... I mean, the intense search by the World Government for Roger''s son left her no choice... Any mother wouldn''t want to live with her son?"
Gloriosa appeared frustrated with the World Government, which pushed an innocent mother into a corner and left her with no choice but to sacrifice herself to deceive them and let her son live in return.
"The World Government in the manga, with no opponent like our husband... They just do as they please... How despicable."
Otohime was known for her gentle demeanor and her smile that hardly ever left her face, but at this moment, hatred towards the World Government and the Marine was deeply evident on her face.
"I wonder how Roger will react after seeing his biological son only acknowledging the Whitebeard as his father and considering him nobody..."
Clover sighed with pity after witnessing this dramatic scene.
"Of course, he''ll be devastated... Even if he''s the Pirate King, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t love his son... This manga might be a means to change this painful fate."
Donquixote Homing expressed his opinion sincerely.
"Logically, Roger in the manga must have known that the oue of his actions would be like this. His wife would die to protect the child, the child would be raised among his enemy in the Marine, and his son would hate him because of the bad reputation he left him to deal with."
Vegapunk fell silent for a moment before continuing, "His decision to create the Great Age of Pirate despite knowing the consequences that would destroy his life and the lives of his rtives is something to contemte and doubt."
"Why did Roger do this...?"
Upon hearing that, Clover, Homing, Saul, Brook, and more archaeologists drowned in contemtion.
Unable to reach any conclusion, they continued reading the manga, which indicated that they were in for a great arc indeed.
Chapter''s Events:
"Fire Fist Ace Is Gol D. Roger''s son!?"
"This is huge news!! Send it to the main office right away!!!"
"Make it an extra edition!!"
Due to the shock, the information logging book slipped from the hand of one of the journalists who were watching the broadcast at Sabaody.
"It still lives The Pirate King''s Bloodline!!!"
Returning to Marineford Square, the attendees felt absolute shock, including Smoker and Mihawk, who had their own thoughts.
"So he''s not Luffy''s real brother?"
Hancock was interested in Luffy''s family background.
"So his real son managed to survive!! This is a miracle!!! Everybody even slightly associated with Roger was executed at that time!!"
Moria felt shocked by this fact.
"Ohh"
Even Domingo felt astonished for a moment.
"He He said that he was Luffy''s brother, so I thought his father was Dragon!!!"
Koby''s mistaken belief changed in this moment.
"So did I!! I guess that means they aren''t rted by blood!!" Helmeppo concluded.
"Fufu, it seems both your counterpart and mine were unaware of the fact that the second divisionmander of the Whitebeard Pirates is actually the biological son of the Pirate King Gol D. Roger."
Domingo looked deeply at Mihawk before saying that.
"That doesn''t matter... Roger is already dead in the manga; I don''t think my counterpart would be interested in the past of a dead man."
Mihawk''s response seemed indifferent.
"Tsk, how cold," Enelmented disdainfully.
"" Mihawk nced at Enel for a moment but then looked away and returned to the events of the manga.
"Roger was not wrong; his son has no connection to the sins hemitted... Where is the justice in punishing a child who wasn''t even born in this world for what his father did?"
Issho clenched his fist in frustration.
Since the release of this manga, his true sense of justice has never aligned with what the World Government and the Marine have done throughout all these arcs.
The Marine and the World Government always seemed to outweigh the pirates inmitting sins against the innocent people of the world.
"Even children and women cannot escape the clutches of the wicked World Government..."
Rosinante appeared angry, unlike his indifferent brother.
Sorbet Kingdom:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Inside the art store, members of the Revolutionary Army gathered in their designated part of the bar.
After handing over the governance of this kingdom to the former king, Kuma was able to free himself from his responsibilities as king and now became just another revolutionary like the rest of the army.
Of course, in the hearts of the people of Sorbet, Kuma was still their king, and Bonney was still their princess.
"Oh, old man... Your counterpart is going through intense psychological warfare in this arc."
Dragon said after ncing to cast a look at his father.
Unusually, Garp wasn''t smiling or munching on any rice crackers at this moment; instead, he was reading the manga with a grim expression.
If Dragon could see the psychological conflicts Garp was going through in the manga, how couldn''t he also see them? They were as clear as the sun at noon...
Well, who could sit and watch the execution of his grandson like this without flinching... Even though he wasn''t his biological grandson, he took care of him and raised him alongside his real grandson... That means he already acknowledged him as his grandson.
The current Garp was 100% aware of what Garp felt in the manga, to the point where thetter''s feelings and inner conflicts transferred to him with every scene featuring Garp...
It seemed as if he truly transcended to the Marineford war and merged with his counterpart, living through its events with spirit and body.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 689: If it''s a girl, Ann. If it''s a boy, Ace.
Chapter 690: The Entrance of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Chapter 691: A Quake''s Man!
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 706 If its a girl, Ann. If its a boy, Ace.
Chapter 706 If it''s a girl, Ann. If it''s a boy, Ace.
_________________
Before people around the world began to enjoy one of the most thrilling arcs ever, the Marineford Arc, before its release, on the evening of Saturday, April 9th, in the Sea Calendar 1505, Rob was inside his office at the art store in Ohara.
The brush in his hand seemed toe alive as he vividly depicted the events in his memory with extreme precision.
The current arc he was drawing was filled with magnificent scenes and perfect frames that any manga artist would find challenging to draw alone, but Rob was no ordinary manga artist; his abilities were truly supernatural, not human.
Just as the scene appeared in his memory, he drew it almost instantly. Adding colors to the artistic mix could transform the volume pages into animated videos ifpressed and streamed quickly.
At that moment, Rob enjoyed drawing the manga just as readers enjoyed reading the chapters.
When he reached the poignant scene from the epic war events, where Akainu intended to attack Luffy and kill him, he frowned and sighed...
"...I have no say in such a fate, even I was very sad when I first saw it... I wonder how many hearts will break and how many eyes will tear up after this..."
"How many readers will find this oue unfair, and how many readers will be shocked because it goes against all their expectations..."
"As the author in this world, will I be med for this oue?"
With a helpless smile, Rob continued drawing the final features of the great arc.
Chapter''s Events:
[shback]
"Garp!! I''m gonna have a kid."
"It''s too bad I''ll be gone by then."
Inside the cell, Roger spoke with a smile on his face.
"I''m a marine! Why are you telling me that, Roger!!? All the women connected to you are going to be executed!!" Garp was surprised and didn''t know why Roger was revealing this secret to him.
"That''s why I''m telling you. The government will be all over my footsteps for the next years."
"If they find her, she''ll be killed!! But my unborn child bears no sin!! Garp!!"
Despite the smile that never left his face, Roger''s concern was evident at that moment.
"We''ve faced each other dozens of times in battle! That makes usrades, right!!?"
"I trust you as much as one of my own crew!!"
"Protect him!!" said Roger, smiling.
"Don''t be so selfish!!!" eximed Garp.
"No You''ll do it!!"
"Take care of my child!!"
For some reason, Roger seemed convinced that Garp would take care of his child for him.
Days passed and Roger was indeed executed.
On a certain ind, the Marines and agents of the World Governmentpletely surrounded the ce.
"Are you sure it''s this ind!?"
"Roger was seen here, acting more like a father than a pirate."
"Check all the children who were born within ten months of his arrest!!"
"The pregnant women too! Kill any mother who seems suspicious!!"
"Roger''s time is over! His bloodline must be exterminated!!"
"Five children were born this month"
"The women due next month are"
Sitting on a rocking chair, a woman with light orange hair gently touched her belly.
"Not yet"
"You can''t be born yet"
Months passed, and finally, when the World Government lost hope of finding the intended child on this ind, a baby was born.
"Ogyaaah!" These were the cries of the newborn.
"If it''s a girl, Ann If it''s a boy"
"Ace That''s what he decided... This boy''s name is Gol D. Ace, the son I had with him Haa Haa"
Tears fell from her smiling face, finally revealing Portgas D. Rouge, but she died shortly after giving birth.
"Rouge!! Rouge!! Hang on!!!"
"" Garp''s expression darkened after seeing this.
Returning to the present time, the world was boiling... When the natural flow of life in the maritime world came to a halt, it meant one thing.
It''s One Piece Manga Day!
At Ohara''s art store:
"Can enemies be born with such a feeling of absolute confidence due to the fierce battles they''ve fought for years?"
"Weird! Why did Roger choose a former enemy to entrust his son''s care to instead of leaving him with his vice captain Rayleigh, for example?"
"Weird? This can''t just be categorized as weird! This is beyondprehension! How the hell does this pirate king think!?"
"Well, he must have seen Garp''s integrity... After all, that''s Garp! Luffy''s grandfather!"
"It''s saddening to see this... Rouge-san was such a lovely store goddess, seeing her die in the manga this way pains me..."
"In the past, Olvia-san, and now Rouge-san... Oh, unfortunately, why do the mothers of main characters always have tragic fates?"
"That''s what the author intended..."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"No, that''s what the damned World Government wanted!"
Bateri Ind:
"As expected from Garp... He''s an honest man." Roger smiled after seeing the short shback of Garp''s memories.
Rouge wiped her tears and smiled, "At least not everyone in the Marines is corrupt."
"I heard he became a revolutionary! Wahaha! That''s something young Garp would do, One Piece manga must have influenced him greatly." Rogerughed, then couldn''tugh for a long time.
The rapid scenes of what happened after his execution were reflected, how the Marines besieged Bateri Ind, and how the government ordered the killing of pregnant women suspected of involvement.
"Killing pregnant women... That''s something the World Government would definitely do."
"There you are... Rouge..."
"If it''s a girl, she''ll be Ann... If it''s a boy, he''ll be Ace... That''s our child..."
Rouge felt her whole being tremble as she saw herself holding Ace, who had just been born and was screaming in her arms like any newborn.
"... Is this my fate in this life..."
Death has always been the inevitable end feared by everyone; undoubtedly, seeing someone with your face and your name die is terrifying, even if it''s just a story drawn on paper.
At that moment, Rouge trembled with fear, but in the moment Roger embraced her, her fearpletely disappeared, reced by a great sense of security.
"She exchanged her life for Ace''s life..."
"It''s an extension of their lives, Roger and Rouge, they gave meaning to their deaths, it''s the fruit of their love... This is the greatest scene I''ve ever seen in my life."
With a smile on his face, Roger embraced his wife even tighter.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
...
...
...
...
...
...
_________________
Chapter 690: The Entrance of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Chapter 691: A Quake''s Man!
Chapter 692: Three Years Ago.
________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 707 The Entrance of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Chapter 707 The Entrance of the Whitebeard Pirates.
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Here theye!!!"
"All hands, to your battle stations!!!"
"They appeared out of nowhere! Where did theye from!?"
Seeing the massive fleet of pirate ships, Sengoku was astonished by their ability to appear suddenly without any prior knowledge.
"It''s a huge fleet of pirate ships!!!"
"Where''s Whitebeard!? Find him!!!"
Sengoku began to worry as he didn''t see Whitebeard''s ship anywhere among the fleet, which included famous pirates under Whitebeard''s g.
"The Mad Knight Doma, Thunder Lord Makugai, The Dicalban Brothers The Whirpool Spider Squardo!!"
"What a force!! They''re all infamous captains from the New World!!"
"There are 43 ships in total, but Whitebeard and his lieutenants are nowhere to be seen!!"
"But make no mistake, they''re all allied with Whitebeard!!!"
"Let''s do this!!" dered the pirate known as Thunder Lord Makugai.
"Do you see, Ace?"
"We''re here, Ace!"
It seemed some of these leaders loyal to Whitebeard had good rtions with Ace.
"You guys too!!!"
Seeing this made Ace feel sorrow deep within him; he didn''t want to drag any of theserades into this war.
"Do we open fire!!?" asked the soldier to the fleet admiral who shouted his orders:
"No!! Whitebeard must be somewhere close!!! He must have some n in mind!!! Keep your eyes on the sea!!!"
"Fufufufu!! Now this is interesting!!!"
Among the present Shichibukai, Domingo began tough oddly after seeing the fleet of pirate ships consisting of 43 ships.
"I''m getting chills!!! Come on out, Whitebeard!!!"
At this moment in the art store in Ohara, Mihawk, Rosinante, and Enel looked strangely at Doffy.
"What?" Doffy said confusedly... He thought there was something on his face.
"Your counterpart is intriguing," Mihawk remarked unusually.
"Oh? So that''s it, huh? Fufufufu... I also find him intriguing," Doffy rxed after understanding why he was being looked at this way andughed in return.
"It means your adult self looks exactly like you..." Enel said, stifling hisughter.
"Isn''t that good?" Doffy wondered, "He''s participating in an amazing war, so why not get excited?" he added.
"Man, a lot of lives will be lost in this war, what''s enjoyable about it?" Rosinante intervened, expressing his opinion. It was clear that the brothers'' personalities werepletely different.
"Should my counterpart be med if exciting people will die in this war just because he feels thrilled? Fufu~ And why should he be restrained?" Doffy stuck to his position because he saw no fault in his counterpart''s actions.
"Hohoho... No one will me you for enjoying the war. Of course, you''re nothing but a big chess piece, but your madness shows in every move... It''s clear you''re a viinous character in the manga." This time it was Issho who spoke.
"Hehe~ Everyone knows my counterpart has been a viinous character since his involvement in the ve auction issue, so it doesn''t matter... I like the kind of character he is and look forward to seeing more."
Hearing that, the listeners shook their heads in disappointment and returned to immersing themselves in the manga events.
"Fufu... truly interesting..."
Seeing the way Whitebeard appeared on stage made Doffy''s body shiver.
"New World pirates don''t resemble humans..."
"Weird... Their appearances are ugly, but they seem to have kind hearts since they came to help Ace."
"When I read manga like Bleach and Solo Leveling and watched anime like HXH, AOT, and Naruto, and saw the natural human form, I became sure that humans in our world arepletely unnatural..."
"I have the same impression as you... At first, it was just a faint feeling, but over time, I''ve noticed this difference between the shapes of humans in our world and other worlds significantly."
"But, my friends, we humans in the Four Blues arepletely natural, even though we''re somewhat tallerpared to humans in the world of Naruto, for example. But we don''t have this kind of major differencepared to humans in the Grand Line who have different physiques."
"Let''s leave that for now. How the hell did the Whitebeard ships appear from under the sea!?"
"Is this the coating that Luffy and his friends were searching for Rayleigh for...? They wrapped their ships in the bubble coating from the Sabaody Archipgo... What brilliance!"
At this moment, readers in Ohara were shocked by the way the Whitebeard Pirates appeared amidst Marineford.
New World, Sphinx Ind:
Hundreds of people gathered in the art store. Who would have imagined that these vigers were extremely poor just one year ago, living solely on the aid provided by Whitebeard?
But now, since Rob opened an art store for them here, many people have been flocking here. Despite the disdain for trade, life thrived, and they no longer needed Whitebeard''s aid.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
At this moment, seeing the majestic appearance of Whitebeard in the manga and his official entry into the war, dozens of Sphinx residents cheered enthusiastically.
Whitebeard smiled after seeing the crazy reaction from his people.
Before that, Whitebeard was thinking. "The Mad Knight Doma, Thunder Lord Makugai, The Dicalban Brothers, The Whirpool Spider Squardo, and 43 others, I think among them is Little Oars Jr... Isn''t that right?"
"Gurarara! I have many sons, and I will have many more in the future."
"My sons, if someonees looking for me to be my son, and you make sure he participated in the Marineford war in the manga, don''t stop him, because he will be my son just like you."
Hearing that from their father, Marco and the others shook their heads with helpless smiles.
"Fufufu~" as Stussy let out a muffledugh, it seems she will be a mother to hundreds of pirates in the future.
"There''s a shadow in the bay!!!"
"Could it be!!?"
"I see all of their ships"
"Had the coating applied to let them travel on the ocean floor!!!"
Meanwhile, four ships emerged from beneath the sea amidst Marineford Bay in a shocking scene.
"Uwaaahhh!!!"
"It''s Moby Dick!!!"
"Three ships from the Whitebeard Pirates are there too!!!"
"They''ve entered the bay!!! The 14 squad leaders are all there!!!" eximed a stunned Marine soldier.
"Whitebeard"
Sengoku''s eyes darkened.
"Gurarara"
On Moby Dick,ughter could be heard as a figure ascended the stairs.
"How many years has it been, Sengoku?"
A towering figure stood atop Moby Dick, wielding a Naginata twice his size.
"My beloved son had better be unharmed!!!" said Whitebeard, appearing once again without any medical equipment surrounding him.
"Gurarara!!! You wait right there Ace!!!" he said, smiling.
"Old man!!!" eximed Ace.
"I''ve be very old..."
The young Whitebeard felt a great sense of conflict upon witnessing this scene.
"If only I were as I am now, the war would have ended at this very moment."
The current Whitebeard was at the peak of his powers, a man who fought the Pirate King, and no one could win in their battle... He fought the strongest man in the world, Rob, and emerged unscathed.
Unlike the old man, filled with wounds and gued by diseases, he was very strong... Rescuing a son or a group of sons from execution would not be difficult, even if the number of Marines doubled in this war.
"My dear, even as an old man, I trust that you will crush them like insects and save Ace! Just watch..."
Stussy waspletely confident.
"I''m excited! I haven''t felt like this in a long time... Finally, it''s time to see Whitebeard Pirates in action!"
Marco was unusually excited.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 691: A Quake''s Man!
Chapter 692: Three Years Ago.
Chapter 693: Ace and Whitebeard
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Join the book''s Discord Channel at:
https://discord.gg/cG5YGcF3ja
Chapter 708 A Quakes Man!
Chapter 708 A Quake''s Man!
_________________
At this moment, readers were in an unprecedented state of excitement.
After all, the Whitebeard had demonstrated his power directly upon arrival, causing a super tsunami on both coasts, terrifying the marine soldiers.
Tremendous power capable of causing earthquakes! That''s what the Whitebeard represents.
The readers'' mouths dropped open, and their eyes nearly bulged from their sockets at the sight of the Whitebeard breaking the air on both sides as if shattering a mirror!
"What power is this...!?"
"Can humans attain such power in our world?"
"What devil fruit is this!?"
"Amazing... with this power, even strong characters in Naruto, Hunter x Hunter, and Bleach have to step back in the presence of the Whitebeard!"
"How many marines will die in the tsunamis caused by the Whitebeard''s earthquake!"
"I don''t think strong characters in the marine will just sit in their seats without intervening and seeing their men die... right?"
On Jaya Ind in the Grand Line, the gathered readers sat on the edge of their seats with excitement, whether they were pirates, hunters, marines, or ordinary civilians. They were all equal in this moment, discussing the events of the chapters among themselves as if they were long-time friends.
Among them was a young man who felt a spiritual connection to this ce and inexplicably embraced it, Mont nc Cricket, who always came to Jaya and even got himself a house here, of course with his personal guards still with him.
"What does the Whitebeard n to do?" Cricket''s eyes narrowed as he watched the events unfold in the chapter.
Chapter''s Events:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Returning to Luffy with him, Ivankov pondered, "We''re through the gate!! Now then, my concern is whether your and Ace''s father is going to show up here or not!!!"
"Mine and Ace''s?" Luffy questioned in surprise upon hearing that.
This prompted Ivankov to whisper softly in Luffy''s ear, "Well, I hardly think Dragon would do nothing when Ace, his own son, is about to be executed"
"Oh, right Ace and I don''t have the same father! Ace''s father is Gold Roger!" Luffy rified, cautioning, "He''s never met him, though. Kinda sucks, huh? He gets pretty mad if you bring it up, mind you."
"WHAAAA!!?" Everyone on the ship shouted in shock upon hearing that.
"Oh, yeah This is a secret, okay?" Luffy didn''t realize that this truth was no longer a secret from now on.
Back at the battlefield, Whitebeardughed, "Gurarararara"
Which further soured Sengoku''s mood, "To think that he would show up right under our noses in an instant"
At that moment, a deep smile appeared on Whitebeard''s face as he tightened his fists together and then, boom!, struck both fists against the air, which shattered strangely like ss.
"What!!!? The air is cracking!!?" The marine soldiers were horrified by this scene as the sea turned into a stuffed ball and the ground beneath the marines''s feet trembled and rose as if it were kneaded like jelly.
"AAAHHH!!!"
"AAAAGHHH!!!"
"What the heck was that explosion!!?"
"Not good Look at the height of that wave!!!" The marine soldiers closest to the sea witnessed a cinematic scene after Whitebeard struck the air the scene was terrifying and difficult to describe.
An expression of agony contorted Sengoku''s face at that moment as he eximed, "A sea quake!!!"
In the Sorbet Kingdom,the general mood was calm at this moment as the disy of power by Whitebeard left readers unable to express their feelings in words.
Ivankov looked at Dragon and whispered quietly, "It seems my counterpart was seriously thinking that Ace is your son."
"Anyone in your situation would have thought the same. Well, Luffy finally cleared up the mystery for you in the end," Dragon nodded in response.
"Let''s forget about that now, Buwahahaha! It seems Newgate is determined to destroy Marineford... I never imagined I''d be cheering for that old evil geezer."
Garpughed heartily, but seriously, he didn''t expect to feel excitement at seeing a great pirate attacking the marine.
"That''s because your sense of justice has finally be clear, Oyaji... Whitebeard just wants to save his son, isn''t that obvious? Unlike an old man who allowed himself to be a full-fledged ve to the World Government to the point where he couldn''t do what he really wanted."
Dragon''s eyes were dark as he said these words, not entirely pleased with Garp''s portrayal in the manga.
After all, anyone could see Garp''s internal struggles in this freshly begun war.
"..."
Hearing that, Garp showed a helpless smile; he had to admit that his son''s words were absolutely right.
After all, when Dragon wanted to revolt, he came to him and wanted to liberate him from the constraints imposed by the World Government, in a way, he wanted him to be a revolutionary too. But at that time, Garp tly refused and, conversely, wanted to dissuade his son from bing a revolutionary.
"The World Government is still lurking deeply; they only use the marine to destroy Whitebeard pirates, and it seems they can do it easily," Crocodilemented wisely.
"That''s why I look forward to seeing how mature the Revolutionary Army has be in the manga after silently growing for decades... even though I know it''s impossible to match the World Government, which has been growing for 800 years, and without a huge enemy like Rob." Dragon expressed his desire to see what the Revolutionary Army truly looks like in the manga.
"Man... this power..."
"It seems he can destroy the world..."
"He can cause earthquakes... what terrifying power!"
"Did such a great mane out from here... from Sphinx?"
"Seeing the destruction caused by a simple punch really makes me feel how small I am... now I truly understand the extent of my childishness when I wanted to go out to sea and be a pirate in the past."
"Man, did you also want to follow in Whitebeard''s footsteps? I had the same dream!"
"Look, the sea is split and thend is destroyed, this immense power is what the right Devil Fruit can give you!"
"I don''t think anyone can do that just by eating a Devil Fruit, that''s the level of the Yonko we''re talking about..."
From the shock and astonishment, the residents of Sphinxcouldn''t believe that the person who always sent them aid and his wealth had such power.
Especially since the young version of this old man was sitting with them at this moment.
Pirates, hunters, marines, and government agents who were here because they believed Whitebeard would do the same thing he did at Marineford were all tense.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 692: Three Years Ago.
Chapter 693: Ace and Whitebeard
Chapter 694: The war is beginning, Attack!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 709 Three Years Ago.
Chapter 709 Three Years Ago.
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Yeah! See ya, Luffy!! I''ll be going on ahead!!"
Three years ago, this was the time when Ace set sail, as Luffy remembers in this moment.
"Uh-huh!! And in three years'' time, when I set out to sea as well I''ll have gotten stronger too!!"
Luffy eximed, expressing his desire as he watched Ace sail towards his dreams.
"Why that little brat A pirate of all things!!!"
After Ace made a name for himself as a rising pirate and founded the Spade Pirates, Garp lost his temper in anger.
"Pirates!! It''s a g I''ve never seen before!!!"
"D!! Where is this boy from!?"
Sengoku wondered in confusion. He didn''t feel good about those with the initial "D" in their names for some reason.
"His background seems to be a mystery But even though he is a rookie He has a Logia ability!!"
The Marines reported alongside Sengoku.
"Looks like there''s a promising young man making a name for himself in the Grand Line! Gurararara"
The Whitebeardughed as he read the newspaper.
"He rejected an invitation to join the Shichibukai?"
"How many years has his crew been at sea? These youngsters They seem to be in an awful hurry"
No one knows if the Whitebeard is praising Ace or not at this moment.
"Are you serious about this, Ace!!?"
At this moment, the members of the Spade Pirates were worried about the reason their captain was searching for this man after entering the New World.
"I''ve just got to meet him!!" said Ace.
..
"You wanted to see me?"
It turned out the man Ace was looking for is the infamous Red-Haired Shanks.
"Hey, hey Don''t get the wrong idea here!!"
Ace rified hastily.
"I hear you saved my little brother''s life He talks about you all the time! So I figured I just had to at least meet you and say thanks!!"
"You''re Luffy''s brother!!? Wow!! I never knew he had a brother" eximed Shanks warmly.
"I see A pleasure to meet you! Please, tell me how he''s doing!"
"Let''s throw a party!!" Shanks dered.
Bateri:
"So, he set sail for the first time three years ago, before Luffy,"
Roger nodded, recalling events from the basta arc where Ace officially appeared for the first time, chasing ckbeard at that time.
"I guess this isn''t new information; he mentioned it in basta, didn''t he?" said Rouge.
"Yes, yes, dear, you''re right,"
Roger acknowledged, remembering events from the basta arc where Ace was first introduced, and which led to him chasing ckbeard.
With a tender nce, Rouge once again revisited the manga pages that smoothly summarized Ace''s journey since leaving the vige where he was raised.
"After his birth, Garp took him and hid him in the safest ce, Foosha Vige on Dawn Ind. He entrusted him to a caretaker who looked after him in his absence,"
Rouge recalled the few scenes of Ace as a crawling baby causing trouble for his caretaker in the early parts of the series, evoking nothing butughter from her.
Seeing this, Roger also smiled, "Ace was quite a troublemaker even as a baby. I look forward to learning about the woman who raised him."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I also look forward to it. After all, she can be considered his real mother. She must be as worried as I am, if not more, about Ace''s current situation in the manga"
Rouge said with a sad smile, although she knew these events were confined to the manga only, she somehow became emotionally attached to them.
"Then his journey to the sea and making a name for himself Hmmm, he might have gotten his Devil Fruit at this stage Establishing the Spade Pirates crew must have driven Garp insane, Wahahaha!"
"Could you imagine raising Ace as a marine? Wahahaha! Sorry, my friend, this boy has the blood of pirate king running in his veins. Even if he hated me, he would surely follow in my footsteps,"
Roger couldn''t help butugh heartily at seeing Garp''s angry and shocked face in the manga upon seeing Ace as a pirate in the newspaper.
After witnessing what Garp did for him, how he took care of his son and considered him his grandson, Roger came to see Garp as his brother without even realizing it. He promised himself that he would personally visit him after finishing reading this arc.
"It would have been nice to see Ace as a marine instead of a pirate He wouldn''t have reached this dead-end road if that had happened Garp wanted him to live a long life"
Roger spoke from a different perspective after some thought.
"Do you know, my dear, what our role as parents is? The only responsibility that falls on us when we choose to have children?"
Roger looked deeply into Rouge''s eyes and asked.
Seeing this intense gaze, Rouge''s soul trembled. "I" She wanted to answer, but it seems she was thrown off by the Haki emitted by Roger unconsciously.
This indicated one thing, he didn''t want to hear her answer.
"To ensure they stay alive," Roger answered the question he posed.
"You sacrificed your life for him to live, you fulfilled the responsibility perfectly, and you proved that you are the best mother Ace could have"
At the art store, Bateri:
"Oh, Ace came looking for me!"
Shanks'' eyes sparkled with joy as he witnessed the heartwarming interaction between Ace and his counterpart in the manga.
"Don''t tell me you didn''t see the shadow of the captain in him, Shanks"
Gaban yelled, seemingly dissatisfied.
"What do you mean, Gaban-san?"
Shanks wondered.
"It''s obvious that there''s a great resemnce between the captain and Ace, but it seems your counterpart didn''t even think he might be Roger-san''s son Otherwise, he would have either recruited him into his crew or at least dered his protection for him, considering your counterpart is a very powerful Yonko,"
Gaban exined, prompting the rest of the crew to ponder this perspective.
"That''s true Suppose Shanks already knew that Ace was the captain''s son, or he wouldn''t have gone to Whitebeard to warn him not to let Ace chase after ckbeard any further," Rayleigh added this time.
"So does this mean that the Red-Haired Pirates might also intervene in this war to save Ace?" Shanks wondered.
"Hehe~ Buggy-sama, who has been hiding his great power for a long time, is already there, no need for you and your crew. The moment my counterpart enters the war, it will end already. Just watch, Ahahahaha!"
Buggyughed mockingly as he said that.
Everyone looked at Buggy expressionlessly for a moment, then they resumed discussing the possibility of the Red-Haired Pirates joining the war, which was more intriguing than Buggy and hispany joining.
"What!? Are you looking at my counterpart with disdain!? The hell! Just wait, you scoundrels, my counterpart will steal all the spotlight and glory in this war, hmph!"
Buggy erupted in anger at that moment.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 693: Ace and Whitebeard
Chapter 694: The war is beginning, Attack!
Chapter 695: Amazing Disy of Superpowers!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 710 Ace and Whitebeard
Chapter 710 Ace and Whitebeard
_________________
Fish-Man Ind:
People of the Fish-Man, race from all corners of the ind to secure their seats at the art store and ensure getting thetest volume faster than anyone else.
Smiles can be seen on the faces of random individuals of various ages as they flip through manga pages with gleaming eyes.
asionally, those smiles turn into somber expressions, indicating their immersion into the volume''s events andplete forgetfulness of their actual reality.
One of them was the young Jimbei, who had recently gained great respect from people because he represented the Fish-Manmunity the best in the manga''s world.
Jimbei''s eyes smoothly transitioned from one speech bubble to another after carefully examining each scene, "This..."
At this moment, Jimbei became excited as the small shback illustrating Ace''s journey when he first set sail into the sea, showed Jimbei and Ace''s first encounter.
"So, the first meeting was in a battle thatsted for 5 days, and it ended in a draw...?" Jimbei wondered.
Chapter''s Events:
"Big guy I want to meet the man known as Whitebeard!!" Ace said calmly, standing before a fish-man, who happened to be Jimbei.
"A boy like you might be an assassin I cannot allow you to see him!" Jimbei dered firmly, then added, "I may not be a member of the Whitebeard Pirates But I owe them a debt I will face you myself."
"Ace, that guy, that''s Jimbei!!!"
Ace''s crew recognized one of the Shichibukai members.
After a fierce battle between Ace and Jimbei
"It''s been five days and they''re still at it!!"
"You''re gonna kill yourselves at this rate!! Ace!!!"
..
"Gurarara So you still stand" Whitebeard marveled at the determination of this young boy.
"This is no ce for you to die, boy If you still have it in your heart to fight, take my name upon your back, and rage across the seas to your heart''s content!!!"
Whitebeard expressed his desire to recruit Ace into his crew, extending his hand and saying, "Be a son of mine!!!"
Ace''s eyes widened at hearing that, and he shouted angrily, "Don''t screw with me!!!"
Bateri:
"Wahahaha!"
Roger''sughter echoed through the forest, causing sensitive animals like deer and rabbits to flee.
"Newgate truly has thick skin Thick enough not to be embarrassed in such a situation."
"But I wonder if it''s thick enough to protect you from my sword, Newgate...?!"
"..." Rouge blinked her eyes repeatedly, unsure if she was just seeing things or if Roger truly showed devilish shadow behind him at that moment.
"Roger! Calm down... Why are you so angry?" Rouge asked, puzzled.
"How can I not be angry when this insolent man is stealing my child from me? He wants my son to bear his name? That is unforgivable...!"
"He has already adopted him, and it''s over. This is just a shback exining how it happened..." Rouge exined calmly.
"..." Roger halted his childish tantrum and continued reading the events that had angered him for some reason.
His smile grew wider and wider as he saw Ace repeatedly attempting to assassinate Newgate, each time in a different way.
"Sigh~ Unfortunately, he fails every time..."
"Well, it''s not like you''re going to seed in assassinating that old man with the crescent white mustache... Even your true old man couldn''t do something like this..."
"Bft... Hahaha!" Seeing Roger''s reaction to the manga, Rouge stifled a mutedugh, then burst into loudughter.
Roger smiled when he finally saw his wifeugh, seeming to indicate that his performance had seeded.
As it turned out, his previous anger and cursing towards Whitebeard were just acts, aimed at making Rougeugh.
"Why do all of you call him your ''Old Man,'' anyway?"
Ace sensed Marco''s arrival, who came to offer him food, and asked this question.
"Because He calls us his sons."
"The world hates us for what we are, you know"
A gentle smile appeared on Marco''s face as he expressed his feelings freely and without any restraints: "It makes us happy Even if it''s just a word"
Upon hearing that, Ace held back his tears to avoid crying.
"I hope you don''t n on keeping this nonsense up forever. It''s time you made a decision," Marco suggested.
"You can''t take our old man''s head as you are now. So either you leave this ship for now or you stay, and bear Whitebeard''s mark."
..
"Gurararara I see That is a surprise I see Yes You''re not much like him in personality"
At this moment, Whitebeard showed his surprise when Ace told him about his biological father.
"He was your enemy, wasn''t he? Aren''t you going to throw me out?" Ace wondered at Whitebeard''s somewhat simple reaction.
"When you said you had something important to tell me, I wondered what on earth it might be But then youe out with a little thing like this?"
"It doesn''t matter who brought you into this world All humans are sons and daughters of the sea!! Gurararara!!"
That was Whitebeard''s response when he confirmed that Ace was Roger''s son.
Sphinx Ind:
"Marco My son" At this moment, no one noticed the tear that fell from the smiling Whitebeard''s eye, as he hid his emotions well.
" Sorry, I couldn''t control my emotions."
"I think something got into my eyes Ah, damn it"
"There''s a bad smell that made my eyes tear up Is it the smell of your feet, Vista?"
"Haha, I suffer from the same thing, sniff No, it''s the stench of your feet, you''re disgusting!"
Like Whitebeard, his sons, such as Marco, Vista, Jozu, and the others, couldn''t hold back either.
Marco''s words in the manga, which revealed their true essence, made them cry.
Feeling embarrassed, they foolishly justified their tears.
It''s true, because the world hates them, because Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, acknowledged them as his sons and gave them the family they never dreamed of... That''s why they became what they are now.
"Gurarara!!" Seeing this scene, Whitebeard couldn''t help butugh.
"I really have a bunch of foolish sons But how could I live without you, my sons?"
"Ace... he''s the son of the sea I took under my name, each one of you is like Ace... Most of you initially refused to be my son and rebelled, but after a while, you became what you are today, my sons."
Stussy wiped tears from her lover''s smiling face, whispering tearfully herself.
"Don''t forget, you have a biological son too."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 694: The war is beginning, Attack!
Chapter 695: Amazing Disy of Superpowers!
Chapter 696: Marco the Phoenix, and Diamond Jozu.
_________________n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 711 The war is beginning, Attack!
Chapter 711 The war is beginning, Attack!
_________________
Holy Land, Marigoa:
In the Hall of Authority, the Five Elders watched the war events in the manga with serene expressions.
Whitebeard''s arrival in his mboyant manner, and the small shback of Ace, didn''t even change their facial expressions.
"Whitebeard is so sentimental It seems he lived his childhood without a family."
At this moment, Marcus Mars spoke with a hint of disdain in his voice towards Whitebeard.
"He gathers scoundrels around him and gives them his protection. Look, this is how a traitor finally cleanses among the sons. Hehe, this Teach is truly something..."
The shback was still ongoing, seeing Whitebeard''s calm and somewhat indifferent reaction after the death of one of his alleged sons by another of his sons made Ehantbaron V. Nasjurough coldly at Whitebeard''s foolishness in handling this crucial situation that was the beginning of the end for him.
"Who is currently leading the second division among the Whitebeard Pirates?"
Saint Warcury wondered.
"Wasn''t that samurai from Wano? What was his name again? Ah... Kozuki Oden."
"Kozuki Oden is no longer a pirate now, he has taken responsibility for Wano and has be the new Shogun already."
Saint Nasjuro rified, who was more interested in Wano affairs.
Although Wano is no longer isted from the world as it used to be in the past thanks to the art store, the global maritime transportationpany, and the world forum, it still hasn''t fully opened up yet, and the reason is due to its rugged terrain.
"Let''s leave Kozuki Oden and Wano for now, shall we? What do you think, why don''t we bet? How long will Edward Newgate and Roger''s sonst in this war?"
A smile appeared on Saint Nasjuro''s face, who enjoyed gambling as the Warrior God of Finance.
"Maybe 10 days?"
Saint Ju Peter suggested.
"10 days? That''s too long for a war that could be highly tactical, I believe it will end in one day."
Saint Saturn stated his opinion.
"Hmm, Whitebeard is still a force to be reckoned with us, so let''s assume he''llst 5 days facing the admirals and Sengoku... if Garp intervenes, he''llst one more day."
Marcus Mars expressed his opinion.
"You''ve given him more credit than he deserves... as an old man on the brink of death, Akainu will be more than enough to deal with him, I assume he''ll be done within half a day, I bet a quarter of my fortune on it."
The eyes of the rest of the Gorosei widened at the sight of Nasjuro betting a quarter of his fortune, it seems that this cunning fox who loves money wants to y his tricks on them again.
"I''ll bet..."
"I ept your bet as well..."
"You''re betting a quarter of your fortune on that magma Logia user? Were his results in the admiral test at that time really good? Well, Whitebeard is still Edward Newgate after all, I''ll bet with you too."
"I want to wait and see if Garp will participate in the war or not, then I''ll bet as well."
From above, Imu watched her entertained servants who were enjoying their time and continued to watch the war events with a smile on her face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Fufu~ An old man without a real family, and a king''s descendant without a past or future, I wonder how their true end will be." she said.
...
Chapter''s Events:
Upon witnessing the Whitebeard Pirates'' vow to destroy anyone who caused harm to Ace, Aokiji sighed, saying:
"That''s some enemy we''ve earned ourselves there"
"The hell are you bbering about at this stage?" Akainu retorted disdainfully.
Kizaru added, saying:
"This certainly is unpleasant~"
...
At that moment, everyone''s attention was drawn to a deafening explosion.
"What is this rumbling!?" Moria wondered.
"Here ites The seaquake that he caused just now ising back as a full-fledged tsunami!!!" Garp said with grim expressions. Then he elucidated the source of Whitebeard''s power.
"Edward ''Whitebeard'' Newgate user of the Gura Gura no Mi, an Earth-Quake Man!!!"
"Ahhhh!!"
"Look, It''s a tsunami!!! It''s huge!!"
Marines entered into a panic when they saw the horrifying size of the tsunami heading towards Marineford.
"We may have the greatest force, but we must not take this opponent lightly!!!"
"It may well be us who will meet our end here today For that man"
Sengoku took a deep breath and dered loudly,
"HAS THE POWER TO DESTROY THE VERY WORLD!!!"
"THE WAR IS BEGINNING!!! ATTAAAAACK!!!"
Through the disy screens in Sabaody Archipgo, hundreds of thousands of people witnessed the beginning of the greatest war the world had ever seen, with expressions of utter shock covering their faces.
[On the attack: a fleet of 47''s New World pirate ships, under the banner of Whitebeard.]
[On the defense: the two great governmental powers Marine Headquarters and the Royal Shichibukai.]
[No matter who prevails, no matter who falls The world is about to change!!!]
"No matter who prevails, no matter who falls, the world is about to change Indeed, fufu~"
Imuughed excitedly upon witnessing this epic scene.
"These vibes remind me of that war that truly changed the world I wonder if the world will witness a war like it again, forpared to a global war of that caliber, the Marineford war is just child''s y."
Imu''s foggy memory reverted to events of another war of this caliber, 800 years ago, where there were gods and demons on earth fighting, each destroying the other.
Imu''s eyes widened at the sight of her demise when she saw that crescentugh and the familiarughter''s tone in her memory, that white figure that could y with her like a little child and she was just a toy in his hand and she could do nothing but surrender to his whims.
" Brother will you really return again?"
"I look forward to it"
Marine Headquarters:
"The war has begun It''s truly embarrassing to see my counterpart praising the power of Whitebeard like this"
Sengoku''s face reddened with embarrassment, but he quickly regained hisposure and regained his dignity as Fleet Admiral.
He stood up and went to his desk, and wrote down the final words in the chapter, those that show the forces attacking and the forces defending.
"Now the picture is clear, this war is a war whose oue will be determined by the life and death of Ace. If Ace dies, it means our victory in the war, even if we cannot kill Newgate If Ace survives, it means our defeat in the war, even if we kill Newgate"
"The second oue seems very likely to me, Sengoku" Zephyr spoke at this moment.
"I also think so" Tsuru nodded. Although she was the Great Staff Officer, she did not want to see Ace die. Portgas D. Rouge''s sacrifice to safely give birth to Ace had greatly affected her.
She never wanted to see him die, not just her, but all the women in the world who were currently reading the manga, regardless of their backgrounds and orientations, were fully sympathetic to Rouge and therefore to Ace.
"I think my counterpart will ensure the execution ispleted perfectly, so it is likely the war will end in our favor. Killing Whitebeard will be an additional reward."
Like the expectations of Zifu, Crane, and vice admirals present like Momonga, Doberman, and others, Sakazuki had more faith in his future counterpart.
"How will Whitebeard sink Marineford with me there? I don''t see a possibility for that, so rx."
Kuzan sighed a cold air''s breath as he said this.
"What an amazing war I didn''t expect events to escte to this extent, Rob is truly brilliant~"
Borsalinomented as well.
"Sengoku-san, is the Fleet Admiral''s task only to dere the start of the war? Hehe~ I want to see Buddha crush the Earthquake Man!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 695: Amazing Disy of Superpowers!
Chapter 696: Marco the Phoenix, and Diamond Jozu.
Chapter 697: Admiral Akainu.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 712 Amazing Display of Superpowers!
Chapter 712 Amazing Disy of Superpowers!
_________________n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter''s Events:
"It''s a Tsunami!!!"
At this moment, the Marineford was trapped from both sides by the tsunami.
"What incredible power!!! Truly, this is the monster of legend!!! Fuffuffu!"
Due to the overwhelming excitement, Domingoughed fiercely in the face of the colossal tsunami.
"Aaaaaghhhh!!"
Unlike Domingo, rookie Marine soldiers like Jango and Fullbody screamed in terror.
"Gurarararara!!!"
Meanwhile, Whitebeard continued tough.
At that moment, Aokiji vanished from his seat, his body transforming into ice, and he shouted:
"Ice Age!!!"
Ice surged from him as a center, freezing two massive icy mountains to halt the tsunami waves, then traversed the sea topletely freeze the Marineford bay.
"Aokiji!!! You Little tyke!!!"
Seeing this, Whitebeard grinned fiercely.
"Ahhhh It stopped!!!"
The Marine soldiers breathed a sigh of relief as the danger vanished.
Immediately after freezing the ferocious waves, Aokiji attacked Whitebeard.
"Partisan!!!" Several sharp ice spearsunched towards Whitebeard.
Whitebeard, in turn, shattered the air beside him, smashing the ice spears and thwarting Aokiji''s attack.
"Oh, my"
The assault from Whitebeard didn''t stop there; he swiftly reached Aokiji and shattered him like an ice statue.
Aokiji fell onto the frozen sea and reformed into a human form once again.
Marineford:
The Marines read the manga pages with bated breath at this moment.
This was a war between the Whitebeard Pirates, bringing most of their power and allies, and the Marine Headquarters with all its forces, along with a new force that hadn''t existed in this era, or so it seemed, thwarted at its inception.
The Royal Shichibukai!
That''s right, the World Government had been recruiting the Shichibukai into its ranks since a year ago. Gecko Moria, a famous figure at that time, became the first Shichibukai, but he was captured in Impel Down when he attempted to use the Marine''s power to break into the prison and save Dr. Hogback.
Since then, the Shichibukai n had been foiled, and the World Government continued to search for good candidates.
Returning to the manga events, the Marines of this era were fully aware of what was happening in the manga.
This was a war gathering the strongest individuals in the world!
And this doesn''t happen every day... But in this fierce war where literal monsters were involved, ordinary people, trained as military soldiers, were also participating, numbering a hundred thousand!
A hundred thousand families... In arge-scale war against the ruthless pirates of the New World, undoubtedly, the manga wouldn''t show every part of this grueling war, where thousands of families would lose their loved ones forever.
"...Sigh, Whitebeard is still incredibly strong even as an old man. What does he mean by ''Little Tyke''?"
At this moment, Kuzan sighed, having witnessed firsthand how his future counterpart was crushed into icy powder by Whitebeard''s hand, who shattered the void with his incredible power, causing Kuzan''s defeat as well.
He also didn''t understand why Whitebeard called him ''Little Tyke.''
"...Scary~ Fighting Whitebeard without a natural ability is like suicide, or at least getting permanently disabled."
The same sentiment was shared by Borsalino, who looked horrified while reading the manga''s early war scenes.
"...It has finally begun, the Summit War!"
Even Sengoku, known for his unwavering wisdom and calmness, appeared unusually excited in this moment.
Why wouldn''t he be excited when he was on his way to gather a wealth of strategic information in this war? Information that would be a great guiding light in future wars the Marine might engage in.
"Tsk, heh~ Well, Kuzan, your ''Ice Age'' made things convenient. Now we can call this battlefield, the War Zone!"
Sakazukimented with an unusually excited tone.
"Now I want to see the old Whitebeard dare to approach the execution tform where my counterpart awaits him."
Sakazuki strongly desired to witness a battle between him and Whitebeard, sensing a genuine surprise in store.
"These are the divisionmanders of the Whitebeard Pirates after 20 years of development? They seem truly ferocious..."
Upon hearing that, Sengoku nced at Zephyr and nodded, "That''s right, but the strongest are undoubtedly the first divisionmander and the second divisionmander from the previous generation... Fortunately, it seems he''s in mysterious circumstances; the second divisionmander abandoned the Whitebeard Pirates and joined Roger''s pirates before resigning from piracy altogether to be a king in his country."
"You mean Kuzoki Oden?"
...
Far away in Wano Country, inside Kuri art store:
"Izou! You''re participating in the Summit War! Oh my!"
Oden''s loud voice could be heard throughout Wano at this moment.
"What''s that, Oden-sama? I''m still just a member of the Whitebeard Pirates in the manga after all."
Izou replied.
"It seems you''vepletely forgotten Wano and your eternal duty to serve Oden-sama and pursued your own desires in the outside world, how shameful, how disgraceful - De Gozaru!"
Kin''emon mocked Izou.
"This is unreasonable, Kin-san! Why do you say that! I don''t believe my counterpart would abandon Wano without reason, or he wouldn''t be the first to secretly go with Oden-san on his journey with the Whitebeard Pirates in the first ce!"
Izou felt angry at Kin''emon.
"I don''t believe Izou in the manga would abandon Wano either; he must have his reasons. Well, your participation in the Summit War should be a source of pride for you; don''t mind Kin''emon."
Oden reassured Izou with his kind words.
"Yes, Aniki''s the best!"
Kikunojo eximed enthusiastically, always a supporter of her elder brother.
...
Ohara:
"So many Vice Admirals..."
"So many fierce pirates..."
"Oh my! Is Mihawk nning to intervene this quickly!?"
"What is this!? Can a sword swing produce such power!? It''s just like Ichigo''s Getsugaya Tenshou from Bleach!"
"Who is this man who blocked Mihawk''s sword strike with just his bare hands!?"
"Jozu? His body turned into diamond, oh my god!"
"This is terrifying! There''s such a powerful man in the Whitebeard Pirates already!?"
"Look! Kizaru has entered the war too! Does he want to attack Whitebeard? What''s his n!?"
"Oh, unbelievable! He has been countered, by who!? What is this blue me surrounding him?! Are those wings!?"
At this stage, readers in Ohara were driven mad by the sheer amount of shocking events and the amazing disy of superpowers in various shapes and colors.
Everyone''s eyes were gleaming.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 696: Marco the Phoenix, and Diamond Jozu.
Chapter 697: Admiral Akainu.
Chapter 698: Little Oars Jr.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 713 Marco the Phoenix, and Diamond Jozu.
Chapter 713 Marco the Phoenix, and Diamond Jozu.
_________________
"Jozu, Marco... I feel immense pride as I see you standing proudly in a battlefield like this..."
On Sphinx Ind,the Whitebeard was deeply moved as he witnessed this solidarity and unity disyed by his sons at the start of the Summit War.
"...But seeing the grim expression on Ace''s face is extremely disheartening..."
"He must be ming himself for what''s happening... He''ll me himself even more as the war progresses."
"That''s true, Oyaji. With each image he presents, all I see is despair and frustration. I don''t know when things will improve for him," Marco replied.
"Wouldn''t this situation worsen when he sees his brother Luffy''s arrival? And Luffy, in turn, has no intention of giving up unless he''s freed from the execution tform..." Stussy pointed out an additional point.
"Hmm, yes, that''s true... I admire what Luffy said in the past, ''This is war, people die in war,'' Ace needs to think in that way so he doesn''t me himself," the Whitebeard referenced Luffy''s past words to Vivi, who was terrified at the time, much like Ace currently.
"Do you want to know the distance between you and Oyaji with this level of strength only, Mihawk? Hehe~ Try again because it seems as long as Diamond Jozu is present there, you won''t seed in what you want."
Jozu felt intense excitement in this moment as he saw his future counterpart take Mihawk''s powerful sword attack head-on without even batting an eyelid.
He saw that his counterpart in the manga waspletely at ease while repelling the attack of the world''s strongest swordsman.
The adrenaline rushing through his body at that moment was priceless, especially after hearing his father''s praise, who was impressed by the scene.
The feeling Jozu experienced was also felt by Marco.
If Jozu was the earthly shield of Whitebeard, Marco was like the aerial shield of Whitebeard, removing all dangers that came from above.
"Terrific, Admiral Kizaru can''t do anything in the presence of Marco the Phoenix -yoi."
With a smile on his face, Marco quickly turned to the next chapter because, after all, he wasn''t a fan of cliffhangers!
"What an amazing panel! This is it! This will be my profile picture on the global forum, this is what I''ve been looking for!"
Marco made his decision instantly upon seeing the picture where he appeared splendidly after protecting his father from Kizaru''s intenseser attack, where his blue mes absorbed everyser from Kizaru.
Chapter''s Events:
"What with his body!!?"
"He took Kizaru-san''s attack head-on And he didn''t go down!!!"
"Does he really have that ability!!?"
Voices of amazement and astonishment could be heard from every Marine who witnessed the current scene.
"Rarer even than the Logia A Mythical-Beast Type Zoan Fruit!!!"mented Kizaru.
"Ya got me," replied Marco with a smile, his right eye glowing with a yellowish-blue me, then transforming into a marvelous creature resembling a fiery bird in the next moment.
"You Little Liar~" said Kizaru.
"The power to take any attack and regenerate instantly in a burst of mes That''s the first Division Commander!!!"
"Marco the Phoenix!!!"
Marcounched himself in his Phoenix form towards Kizaru like an arrow shot from its bow.
"Can''t say I''ve ever seen a bird quite like that!!" sarcasticallymented Kizaru, then he fired dozens ofser shots at Marco, who skillfully deflected them, as they had no effect on his healing blue mes.
After that, Marco reached Kizaru and kicked him, but Kizaru countered with his arm.
"Mmmm Pretty effective, I''d say~" said Kizaru.
"You Liar!" replied Marco.
As soon as he said that, Kizaru was sent flying like a rocket towards the ground.
"Kizaru-sa"
Before the Marine soldier could finish his sentence, Kizaru stopped as if nothing had happened, then sensing something, he quickly gave his orders.
"Giant unit!! Watch out for aerial attacks~!!!"
"Yes Sir!!"
Hearing that, the seven giants obediently withdrew their weapons.
"Huge enemies approaching!!!"
The giant unit''s warning caught the attention of the pirates who were ughtering ordinary Marine soldiers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Fall back, all of you!!!"
At that moment, a voice from behind urged them to retreat quickly.
Veins bulged on Jozu''s arms as he tried to grasp the edge of an icy mountain.
"Jozu!!!"
"That strength is outrageous!!!"
"Haaaaaahhhhh!!!"
As the icy mountain continued to tear from the frozen sea, Jozu shouted louder and louder, eventually managing to pull and throw it onto the Marineford with all his might.
"It''s a great chunk of Ice-!!!"
"That thing''s too huge-!!!"
The Marines'' mouths opened wide in shock.
"Let''s see you stop this-!!!"
"Terrific!!!"
"Absolutely amazing!!!"
"The Whitebeard Pirates are terrifying!!!"
"Is that mythical creature the Phoenix!? Do the Whitebeard Pirates really have such a rare Devil Fruit!?"
"I only thought that the Hunters Guild had such creatures, like Olvia''s Ice Phoenix and Bell-mre''s Golden Crow and Enel''s Thunderbird Who would have imagined that Marco the Phoenix existed as well"
"This blue mes resembles the white ice that Olvia-san''s me tongues resemble These two fruits are rare and share simr characteristics!"
"Oh my god, I want to have such power... If only the ''Treasure Houses'' also sold Devil Fruits instead of just buying them"
"The only way to get a Devil Fruit is to join an official protection organization, be a hunter or a marine soldier, that''s your only way, or you can rely on your luck and happen to stumble upon one by chance."
"This is Jozu terrifying! What power is this, hell! He can throw a piece of ice the size of a mountain with such ease!?"
"What is this!? He''s nning to destroy Marineford in one go Ace is still on the other side, man, what are you doing!"
Across different corners of the world, readers were sitting on the edges of their seats, with sweaty foreheads and bloodshot eyes as they flipped through the manga pages.
This time, One Piece came with a volume full of greatness!
The Summit War was full of battles here and there! This was just the beginning, but the number of fights and battles was uncountable!
Among the Whitebeard Pirates, besides Whitebeard himself, Edward Newgate, two individuals stood out, Marco the Phoenix and Diamond Jozu, who were like disasters walking through the battlefield and causing a lot of damage, forcing the admirals to intervene from theirfortable seats.
In the Sorbet Kingdom,rebels were supporting the Whitebeard Pirates in the Summit War.
"These men are strong"
"The Whitebeard Pirates have truly dependable sons."
"I know Marco and Jozu They are interesting young men, there are still others stronger, in recent years, Kozuki Oden joined them, who is also considered one of the upper forces, unfortunately, he''s not present in the Summit War."mented Garp.
"The Whitebeard Pirates'' sons will cause a lot of damage to the Marines, but that''s it..."
"In the end, they might experience disappointments fleeing from the battlefield."
Upon hearing that, Garp, Kuma, Crocodile, and the rest looked sideways at Dragon, who wasn''t confident in the strength of the Whitebeard Pirates.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 697: Admiral Akainu.
Chapter 698: Little Oars Jr.
Chapter 699: The Anger of the Whitebeard!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 714 Admiral Akainu.
Chapter 714 Admiral Akainu.
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Honestly If we all join the battle, who is going to protect this ce?"
As a massive chunk of ice fell towards them, Admiral Akainu finally stopped.
His right arm started dripping with scorching volcanic magma, resembling a volcano on the verge of eruption.
"Akainu-san!!!"
Marines shouted in astonishment at the sight of this admiral entering battlefield.
"Daifunka!!!"
A massive fist of magma shot towards the huge chunk of ice, leaving a trail of volcanic magma behind it.
In an instant, the ice began to evaporate, forming arge fog that quickly engulfed it until nothing remained of the ice but the mist.
"That massive piece of ice Gone without a trace"
"It evaporated!!"
What remained of the solidified volcanic magma began to rain down on the pirates below.
"Aaagh!! Volcanic rocks!!!"
"Aahhhh!!"
"Aghh!! We can''t stop them all!!!"
"One of the ships is down!!"
This scene was reflected on the screens in the Sabaody Archipgo, where volcanic rocks were falling on the pirates and destroying everything in the horizon, leaving the viewers in shock.
"It''s like witnessing the end of the world!"
Back on the battlefield, Whitebeard caught a falling volcanic rock using his weapon.
"These mes seem a little excessive"
He smiled and blew on it, extinguishing it.
"Go put your skills to work on a birthday cake, Magma-boy."
Whitebeard said mockingly, referring to Akainu.
"Fufufu Do you not approve of gaudy funerals, Whitebeard?" Akainu replied.
At the Marine headquarters, the eyes of the readers who reached this scene in the manga widened.
The lower-ranked soldiers tried to suppress theirughter so as not to offend the violent Admiral.
But in the Fleet Admiral''s office,where Marine leaders gathered, the atmosphere was different.
Considering the age and experience gap between him and Whitebeard, Sakazuki tried at this moment to maintainposure and not feel too embarrassed.
But the strange looks from the Fleet Admiral and others made his sharp mood explode.
"Bft! Hahaha! Whitebeard is quite mocking."
"I didn''t expect him to have such a mood at the end of his life."
"Does he seriously think Sakazuki''s magma can only light birthday cake candles? Hahaha! Don''t take me too lightly, Sakazuki, but this scene is truly funny."ughed Borsalino.
"Arara- It seems Whitebeard doesn''t appreciate you much, Sakazuki." added Kuzan.
"Hmph Well, he won''t be in the mood for jokes after a few chapters."N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sakazuki was certain of that as he turned the pages; this was just the first move of his counterpart, causing all this damage...
When he bes serious, things will be more thrilling.
"He will eliminate all the pirates I believe in him" Sakazuki muttered these words to himself while following the images and scenes in that particr chapter.
...
"What''s this?"
Suddenly, everyone''s eyes widened as they saw a somewhat familiar giant figure.
"Little Oars Junior? Who''s that?"
"Seriously is this ancient giant still around!? Is he under Whitebeard''s supervision!?"
...
On Sphinx Ind,for a moment, people next to the art store thought the sun had vanished for an inexplicable reason.
But its light was merely blocked by an extremely giant shape passing by, apanied by dozens of humans.
As Little Oars Junior approached the boundary of the art store, his massive body magically shrunk to normal human size.
This was one of the legendary features of the miraculous art store, where even the blind could regain their sight, and giants could shrink to human size smoothly, allowing intelligent small creatures to enjoy the same treatment.
"Every time I see this sight, I feel speechless like the first time I saw it"
"That''s right, man, same here"
"Weird, this store is miraculous, I can''t wrap my head around this technology"
"Go on, follow Captain Oars, enough of the chit-chat"
"Most of the affiliated crews have already arrived; we are veryte. Whitebeard contacted us for a meeting here."
Oars Jr''s crew, under Whitebeard, hurried into the art store amidst the stunned residents of Sphinx, who finally understood the reason for the earlier disappearance of the sun, caused by the giant mountain-like beast that had blocked it before.
...
"Gurararara!!! Indeed, these little mes can only light birthday cake candles"
"Does he think his magma is hot enough to make me sweat?"
Whitebeard''sughter coincided with the mocking scene in the manga, creating a strange picture.
The young Whitebeard was currently enjoying the Summit War.
"Why does he seem so arrogant in front of my father? Akainu is too haughty, just an admiral who doesn''t know what''s good for him."
Jozu felt a bit frustrated seeing Akainu destroy his impressive disy of strength and vaporize the huge ice chunk, which undoubtedly took his counterpart a lot of effort to throw at Marineford.
"He''s really arrogant; he gives me a feeling of oppression just by looking at him through the manga Is this Admiral Akainu?"
"A red dog? Seems like the name fits..."
"The dog description suits a great force working for the World Government."
"Oh, this is Little Oars Junior! He appeared in the manga?"
"Does he consider Ace his brother? Ace must have been very kind to him to earn this high regard from Little Oars."
Whitebeard smiled at seeing this scene, quickly forgetting about the Marine dog named Akainu.
"Oyaji are you talking about me?"
At that moment, Little Oars Junior and those with him arrived where the Whitebeard group was gathered.
"Oh, you''ve finally arrived, Oars? Come, take a seat; you''ve arrived just in time to witness an entertaining show."
"People will know that the descendant of Kunihiki Oars is still present in this world," Whitebeard said.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 698: Little Oars Jr.
Chapter 699: The Anger of the Whitebeard!
Chapter 700: What is Justice, Really!?
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 715 Little Oars Jr.
Chapter 715 Little Oars Jr.
_________________
In thend of giants, Elbaf Country, the giants have long been ustomed to the miraculous feature of the art store that allows them to shrink from their usual size to human size.
Inside the art store, the giants who were in regr human size during off-time gathered in numerous clusters.
"These bastards... calling themselves the Giant Unit!?"
"Do they think they are real warriors?"
"They sold themselves to the World Government so easily!?"
"Shameful! They are a disgrace to Elbaf, a disgrace to our giant tribe!"
Seeing what was known as the Giant Unit in the marine attacking Little Oars Junior at this moment, the giants who supported the Whitebeard Pirates and Ace in the Summit War felt betrayed.
They did not expect to see other giants acting contrary to their cause... a few volumes ago, they witnessed what happened with Oimo and Kashii, who were exploited by the World Government, then they saw how the marine dealt with the giant Saul.
All of this made most of them hate the World Government and the Marine, which was almost devoid of honest men.
Since the giants preferred dealing with honest and honorable people, Whitebeard seemed to them like someone worthy of their respect.
Of course, Little Oars Junior, an ancient giant, had the same mindset as them.
"Little Oars Junior is trying to sacrifice himself to save Ace... I wonder what Ace did to earn the love and respect of an ancient giant," Brogy asked with a gentle smile on his face.
"He must have done something great in his eyes," Dorry replied with the same smile.
Indeed, Brogy and Dorry, the Red Ogry and the Blue Ogry, were in Elbaf at that moment, because despite being legendary hunters, Elbaf was theirnd where they spent most of their time.
Hajrudin looked at his idols excitedly and said, "That''s because Ace made him a hat that protected him from rain and snow!"
"Why are you spoiling up events again, you scoundrel..."
Chapter''s Events:
"What''s this...?"
Little Oars Jr fell to his knees, affected by the ''Ursus Shock'' unleashed by Bartholomew Kuma, causing his straw hat to fall from his head... At that moment, he remembered the origin of the hat.
"I learned how to make them in thend of Wano. Try it on!"
Ace replied with a smile to Oars Jr''s innocent question.
"I figured you''re pretty close to the sun up there, so..." added Ace.
Little Oars Jr took the huge hat and ced it on his head; his horns didn''t affect it because it fit perfectly on his head.
"Ace failed twice before he managed to make it properly, you know! Burned them right up!!"
"That''s what he gets for weaving straw when he''s made of fire!"
The crew from Ace''s division rushed to tell Oars Jr how Ace seeded in making the hat after failing twice.
"Ahhh! That really cools me down!"
Oars Jr smiled after putting the hat on his head, feelingfortable and happy because he received a gift for the first time in his life.
"Really? Good to hear it!" Ace smiled in response.
At that moment, Oars Jr was being bombarded from all directions, being such a massive target made it easy to aim and hit him with any type of attack.
While enduring this immense amount of damage, all the ancient giant could think about was saving Ace.
"Stops me from getting wet in the rain, too This is great!"
"Captain Oars! What are you doing outside!?"
Boom!
"Oars!!!"
"It''s no good He''s just too big a target!!"
"Haa Haa I can take down one shichibukai, at least!!"
Oars raised his massive leg and targeted Domingo, who quickly noticed.
"Hm?"
Boom!
The ce where Domingo stood was crushed by the immense weight of Oars, who let out a terrifying roar at that moment, "Graaaahhhhhh!!!"
"Fuffuffuffu"
Domingoughed, creating an arc in the air with his slender body before returning to the ground; Oars'' severed leg could also be seen falling to the side.
"This is a riot!!! Fuffuffuffu!!!"
Domingoughed harshly while some part of Oars'' leg were cut.
"Captain, what''re you doing outside again!!?"
"The snow doesn''t fall on me It ain''t cold at all!"
"This is real nice"
In his memories, whether under the rain or under the snow, he always felt warm andfortable wearing the hat that Ace gave him.
Sphinx Ind:
"That madman, Domingo... He cut off Oars'' leg... Unforgivable..."
Marco felt extreme anger after witnessing this scene.
"Who would have expected that sweet kid Rob was embracing would be like this madman in the future..."
Whitebeard felt annoyed and conflicted at this moment.
"Oars?"
Whitebeard looked to the side, followed by the rest, where they saw Oars crying at that moment.
"Sigh... It seems like the events of this scene seeded in addressing the soul of this ancient giant."
"Just as Ace seeded in doing with his kind gesture."
"Let''s go to Wano after finishing reading this volume, we need to get a straw hat simr to Oars''," Whitebeard said with a smile.
Bateri Ind:
"No..."
Rouge put her hand over her mouth, restraining her tears as she saw Oars Jr being targeted as a big target, and ultimately having his leg cut off by Domingo.
"Sigh... This ancient giant truly loves Ace..."
Roger felt intenseplexity in this moment.
Through Oars Jr''s memories, the reason Oars rushed so hastily and recklessly to save Ace seemed somewhat unconvincing and loose, but upon deeper inspection, you''ll find a tremendous amount of genuine emotions within.
After all, everyone knows from the Thriller Bark''s Arc that the reason Oars, Oars Jr''s grandfather, died was from frostbite because he wasn''t wearing enough clothes and didn''t care about it until he froze to death.
The reason for that was the impossibility of finding enough clothes for this type of giants who were ustomed to wearing just an apron... What Ace did was give him a precious gift that made him feel protected from the sun, rain, and snow.
This is what made Oars Jr consider the hat a symbol of his friendship with Ace.
"... This is heinous, Domingo is truly evil..."
Domingo appeared loathsome in Rouge''s eyes now.
"Well, Oars targeted him out of all the Shichibukai, so self-defense cannot be considered heinous, my dear..." Roger sighed, speaking with regret but logically.
"Nevertheless..."
"This is the war, my dear... There''s no room for emotions here. Oars wants to save Ace because he''s his friend. Oars values his friend to the point of sacrificing his life for him, and that''smendable. He''ll be a beloved character by readers, that''s his reward."
"But despite hisrge size, he''s still weak."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 699: The Anger of the Whitebeard!
Chapter 700: What is Justice, Really!?
Chapter 701: Whity Bey. The Might of Whitebeard!
_________________
ckStar_BH:N?v(el)B\\jnn
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 716 The Anger of the Whitebeard!
Chapter 716 The Anger of the Whitebeard!
_________________
"Fuffuffu Do I have to sympathize for this big man?"
Doffy ced his hand on his forehead at that moment, chuckling quietly. He really wanted to show somepassion for Little Oars Jr, but what could he do?
Little Oars Jr was the one who attacked his counterpart in the first ce.
Doffy nced at Mihawk and the others, who were looking at him with nk expressions. "Why are you looking at me like that? It was self-defense..."
Rosinante''s eyes narrowed, he thought for a moment before saying, "Your counterpart is too cruel, brother... Poor Oars has such a kind heart, he doesn''t deserve such an end. Why were you so harsh?"
Doffy ignored his brother''sment, instead focusing on the curses from the readers directed at his counterpart. He couldn''t help but smile more and more. "Fuffuffu... This war is truly entertaining..."
Far from Domingo''s group, Little Hancock''s eyes narrowed with annoyance at Doffy. "I didn''t expect the counterpart of the big brother Doffy to be such a vile viin in the manga..." shemented with irritation.
Hearing that, Little Robin widened her eyes in shock. "But the older sister Hancock is also evil in the manga. Look how you shattered that poor Marine into stone shards..."
Little Robin looked incredibly cute in the little maid outfit she wore after months of convincing her father to allow her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In fact, she wasn''t the only one wearing cute dresses; Yamato, Hancock, Sonia, and Mari were dressed simrly.
"Hmph, my counterpart is not evil at all, she just hates all men except the man she loves..." Hancock replied in a simr manner to her future self.
"Isn''t that a bit harsh? Dad said we shouldn''t hate people without reason..."
Seeing this interesting discussion among the little girls, Olvia and the others shook their heads with a helpless smile. It seems that the next generation of store goddesses will be challenging to deal with.
Away from Ohara, in the central prison on Hunters Ind:
At this moment, no movement could be detected on the strange ind resembling a guild center in a magical world.
This is because the clustered hunters were all inside the art store, while the prisoners were inside their cells.
Among the prisoners was Gecko Moria, who took advantage of the ten-minute break to get the new One Piece manga volume, causing chaos among the prisoners to get just one copy.
(Author''s note: The volume the prisoners are getting is a human version only and does not have any of the real volume''s features from the art store.)
"This... Kishishishishi!"
Moriaughed heartily upon seeing his counterpart still ying a supreme role in the manga.
He had lost hope of seeing such scenes after witnessing his counterpart''s loss in the manga against Luffy; at that moment, he thought his role was over.
"... But who would have expected my amazing counterpart to return to shine in the Summit War! Kishishishi!"
Moria''s eyes gleamed as he watched his counterpart curse Domingo, who had cut off Oars'' leg and attacked Oars himself, stopping him from reaching Ace in a highly emotional scene.
"Kiiiishishishishi~!"
But for Moria, the scene wasn''t sad and emotional; on the contrary, he couldn''t be more thrilled.
Boom!
"Aghhh-!!!"
"What an annoying and pitiful bug."
Moria didn''t realize it until he found his head mmed against the cell wall, where the Golden Lion kicked him with great force.
Chapter''s Events:
"Oars..."
Seeing Oars finally fall after being dealt a decisive blow by Domingo and Moria, Whitebeard felt extreme sadness and anger.
"You''re wide open there, Whitebeard!!!"
"You don''t have time to grieve for him!!!"
At that moment, a certain giant attacked Whitebeard.
The giant''s huge axe which attacked Whitebeard by shattered after Whitebeard blocked it with his bare hand.
Then he grabbed the hood the giant was wearing on his head and effortlessly pulled the giant''s body to the ground as if he were pulling a kid.
A white whirlpool appeared on the giant''s head, causing the steel hood to shatter like gravel with earthquake-like force, along with the giant''s head bing a bloody mess.
"Vice Admiral Lonz!!!"
"He took out the giant like it was nothing!!"
Marine Ensigns froze in horror as they witnessed this scene... Whitebeard was undoubtedly furious.
Whitebeard took a deep breath before shouting:
"CHARGE IN OVER OARS''S BODY!!!"
"HAAAAHHHH~!!!"
...
On an ind far from the battlefield, the ground continued to tremble throughout the day, causing panic among the animals fleeing in all directions.
"Hey Hey, wait up, you guys!!"
The old farmer could do nothing to stop them but sigh and say:
"There sure are a lot of earthquakes today"
"This power..."
"It''s over, this giant won''t wake up again..."
"Imagine having a powerful earthquake center in your head... Since his head didn''t explode, he''s really strong..."
"Man, just imagining that gives me chills..."
"Whitebeard must be really angry..."
"How could he not be angry while witnessing this scene where all his enemies are converging against one of his sons..."
"Well, Oars''s sacrifice won''t go in vain, at least he opened a path for them to the za..."
"I see that... That''s true, from this moment on, the war will be much more chaotic than before..."
"Oh my god!!! I''m boiling with excitement!"
"I didn''t expect the Summit War arc to be this magnificent!"
"Nor did I!!"
On Flevance Ind in the North Blue, readers were in a state of renewed excitement with every moment, seeing the destructive anger of Whitebeard made their blood boil.
Most of them didn''t even feel the slightest pity for the giant Vice Admiral named Lonz; they felt as if their stifled grievances had been somewhat relieved.
...
"What do you think, Marry?"
In the pce garden,Trafalgar D. Chris was sitting with his wife Marry, who was in herst month of pregnancy.
"Sigh~ War isn''t good... Koby''s situation represents me, I feel sad for all these souls."
Marry''s response was tinged with sadness.
"I understand how you feel, my dear, but sometimes there''s no alternative to war for survival."
"Our world is a world of wars after all."
...
"It''s alright, Lonz... Your counterpart was truly brave."
In Marineford,the Giants unit, who werepletely loyal to the Marines, hurried to calm their fellow giant, Lonz.
The loyalty of these giants to the Marines is unwavering because they were trained since childhood to be soldiers for the Marines and have no connection to the values of the true giants in Elbaf... They were not affected by the stories of Brogy and Dorry, or Oimo and Kashii, or even Saul''s story... They still remained loyal to the Marines and the World Government.
Upon hearing that, Lonz sighed, saying, "My counterpart is the one who flirted with death."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 700: What is Justice, Really!?
Chapter 701: Whity Bey. The Might of Whitebeard!
Chapter 702: Garp''s Predicament.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 717 What is Justice, Really!?
Chapter 717 What is Justice, Really!?
Finally,It''s chapter 700
_________________
Chapter''s Events:
"Fuffuffuffu!! What''s so funny, you ask!?"
"Why, this feeling of standing right at the turning point of an age!! Fuffuffuffu!!"
Face-to-face against the Whitebeard Pirates, Domingo showed no signs of worry; instead, he continuedughing and enjoying his time.
"Right now, this ce is truly neutral, Thirteenth Division Captain, Water-Buffalo Atmos!!" Domingo moved his fingers as if ying with a puppet on strings.
The Thirteenth Division Captain of the Whitebeard Pirates felt his body losing control, quickly alerting his allies. "Oh, no!! Get away from me, you guys!!!"
With precise control from Domingo, the Thirteenth Division Captain turned against his allies, beginning to ughter anyone in his path unwillingly.
"Aghh!!! Stop this, Domingo!!!"
Koby and Helmeppo ran in terror and fear of what was happening at that moment.
"Haa Haa Haa"
The corpses of the fallen soldiers still lingered vividly in Koby''s mind at this moment.
(No!! No, no, no!! This is too terrifying I can''t do a thing!! All these outrageously strong people are copsing all around me in pools of blood!!)
"Wait for me, Koby~!"
Helemeppo was also running behind him, and suddenly they saw Admiral Akainu standing in the way of a fleeing soldier just like them, prompting them to hide and shut their mouths.
"Return to the battlefield!!!" Akainumanded coldly.
"Haa Haa P please, don''t stop me!!! I''m too scared of dying! When I think of my family My legs just won''t move properly!!! Please!" The soldier begged for mercy at this moment from Admiral Akainu.
"If whom you fear for is truly your family"
"Then do not disgrace them!!!"
Akainu''s hand turned into volcanic magma, engulfing the fleeing Marine soldier.
"AAAAGHHHH!!!"
"The extent of the soldier''s screams of misery can be imagined; his fate can already be guessed even if it''s not shown..."
"He must have turned into a liquid of flesh and bones..."
"How miserable! Is this Admiral Akainu''s justice?"
"I feel extreme sorrow for the Marine'' cowardice... He was just scared..."
"Even someone like Koby, trained by Marine hero Garp, is terrified of a battlefield like this, not to mention ordinary soldiers..."
"The actual scenes of war must be much more terrifying than what''s depicted in the manga alone..."
"That''s true; from what Marine soldiers burned by Akainu said, death is everywhere there..."
"This Admiral is harsh even on those on his side... Man, I feel fear every time I see him..."
"Is this what it means to be a Marine Admiral?"
"Domingo''s power is strange; it seems he controls his enemies'' bodies somehow..."
"How insane is this Domingo!"
In the art store in Dressrosa, readers were in awe of the war scenes. In thest scenes, attention was focused on both Akainu and Domingo for one reason or another.
In the end, Domingo''s talk about justice was shocking enough to reveal a depth never seen before.N?v(el)B\\jnn
King Riku''s eyes widened as he saw what Admiral Akainu did.
"This is unreasonable... How disgraceful... This man doesn''t deserve to be an admiral; what''s the difference between you and these pirates!?"
Marineford:
"This... is cruel..."
The fleet admiral furrowed his brow in displeasure; he didn''t like what Admiral Akainu did in the manga...
"He fled, leaving his allies to die behind him, don''t the soldiers dying on the battlefield have families too? Aren''t they also afraid of death!?"
Sakazuki mmed the table in anger at this moment with every word he said.
He wasn''t pleased with the looks others gave him, as if he had truly made a mistake.
"My counterpart asked him to return to the battlefield; he gave him a chance... but he was still afraid of death... the Marines don''t need people like him in their ranks; it''s just to execute him."
With these words, Admiral Sakazuki''s stance became clear; he didn''t seem regretful at all.
"Sakazuki... this terrifying side of you will scare people away from joining us..." Zephyr said calmly.
"Anyone who has an ounce of fear in their heart doesn''t deserve to be a Marine soldier in the first ce..."
"This is a war against pirates, the devil''s offspring who have wreaked havoc on our world for thousands of years, causing countless tragedies... eradicating them is a righteous act for humanity..."
"The manga may portray Whitebeard, who wants to save his son, as a righteous man, but is he truly righteous...!?"
"How many massacres has Whitebeardmitted!? How many ordinary people has Whitebeard killed intentionally or unintentionally, to reach where he is now!?"
As Admiral Sakazuki''s words echoed, everyone fell silent; his words were true, seeming to soften their stances towards pirates in one way or another...
While this should never happen, pirates are still enemies of the world no matter their identities, justice, or methods of operation!
"But this doesn''t change the fact that you acted wrongly; you can''t kill a Marine soldier without trial."
Sengoku said sternly, essentially warning Sakazuki not to adopt simr stances to his counterpart and secretly kill a Marine soldier in the future.
"I understand..." said Sakazuki.
"This...?"
Sengoku, Sakazuki, and the others widened their eyes when they saw what Domingo said in the manga.
They were still debating the nature of evil pirates and the justice of the Marines; they thought they had the right direction, but Domingo''s words opened another door for them.
"Get away from me!! All of you!!"
Captain Atmos was still ughtering his allies under Domingo''s control.
"Captain Atmos!?"
The Whitebeard Pirates didn''t quite understand what was happening with Captain Atmos at that moment.
...
Suddenly, Domingo caught the attention of the pirates and marines who were close to him; he was stillughing like a madman.
"Pirates are evil!? The Marines are justice!!?"
"Thesebels have been passed around heaven knows how many times!!!"
"Kids who have never known peace... and kids who have never known war... Their values are too different!!!"
Different scenes of children living in war-torn environments and children living in luxury appeared.
"Whoever stands at the top can define right and wrong as they see fit!!! Right now, we stand in neutral territory!!!"
"Justice will prevail? Well, sure it will!"
"Whoever prevails is justice!!!"
"Jihahahaha!!! I like that, I like that!!"
"Jihahahaha!!! Good says, boy!"
At that moment, inside his cell in the central prison,the Golden Lion was amused by Domingo''s words.
"At first, I thought you were just crazy, but who would have thought you''repletely mad, jihahahaha!!! Just like me entirely..."
"Hmm, excellent!"
"What great words! ''Whoever prevails is justice...'' truly splendid..."
"The Lord''s disciple is truly something. Hohohoho~"
World turned the manga page to the next bright expression.
Away from the central prison, in Ohara''s art store:
The eyes of both Mihawk and Issho gleamed as they observed Domingo, who was a center of attention at that moment.
"Well done, boy... Your counterpart must have experienced both lives as a kid to have such an intriguing perspective on defining justice," remarked Issho with awe.
"Hohoho~ I believe so too," Doffy replied with a strange smile.
Suddenly, he shook his head as he felt someone significant was watching him. His gaze directly met his father''s, Donquixote Homing.
The archaeologist, and former Celestial Dragon''s expression carried a kind of hidden concern and sadness.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 701: Whity Bey. The Might of Whitebeard!
Chapter 702: Garp''s Predicament.
Chapter 703: Marine Strategy. Luffy''s Big Entry!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 718 Whity Bey. The Might of Whitebeard!
Chapter 718 Whity Bey. The Might of Whitebeard!
_________________
In a distant part of the worldwhere ess is difficult even with high-level maritime routes of the global shippingpany, Wano''s residents also enjoyed the Summit War Saga.
Oden sighed sadly as he reminisced about Oars'' memories with Ace.
"So Ace hade to Wano in the past, my dear..."
"That''s clear; the conical hats are only expertly crafted by Wano''s residents."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Speaking of which, creating such conical hats to fit Oars'' huge head is a difficult task. Ace''s sess in that regard ismendable. He''s better than Luffy in this aspect, hahaha!"
Oden''s yful expression turned sad at this moment as he saw how Oars fell defeated at the hands of Domingo and Moria.
"The war, really... I don''t want to see my brother''s crew lose in this war... They''re a wonderful crew; they don''t deserve that."
"Neither do I..." Whity Bey calmed the crying baby in her arms, Momonosuke, before responding with a heavy voice.
Before bing a wife and a mother, she was once a pirate and the daughter of Whitebeard, and of course, Whitebeard''s Pirates meant a lot to her.
As they immersed themselves in the fast-paced events, their eyes widened suddenly when they saw a familiar figure amidst the war.
"Eeeh!?"
"Whity-sama!!!"
The nine Akazaya''s eyes widened as they saw their mistress in the midst of the war, a part of the allied fleets of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Their reaction towards her seemed more than when they saw Izou fighting fiercely in the war.
Chapter''s Events:
"Don''t let them cut off the route Oars opened!!! Forge into the bay!!!"
The Whitebeard allies seemed more enthusiastic in this war as they hurried to climb the massive body of Oars to cross to the other bay.
"An Ice-breaker!!?"
Marines stood in awe as they saw an armored ship breaking its way through the ice, destroying the wall of the bay and smoothly crossing to the other bay.
On the armored ship stood a beautiful woman with blue hair and a pirate hat.
"It''s the Ice Witch, Whitey Bey!!!"
The Marines quickly recognized her, as she was a famous pirate in the New World affiliated with Whitebeard.
"This ice is nothing to me!" she said mockingly.
It was rified that the bay was now essible from both separated sides, in addition to Oars previously; now, Whity Bey took charge of the second shore of the bay.
"They''re pushing us back hard, Fleet Admiral Sengoku!"
"No matter."
Sengoku responded to the soldier''s report with indifference, clearly hiding something up his sleeve. He quickly used his Den Den Mushi to contact Tsuru.
"Tsuru-san, it''s time to begin the operation"
"Excellent timing"
Tsuru responded nonchntly, not interested on the pirates behind her that she had turned intoundry.
From afar, Whitebeard noticed the Marines using their Den Den Mushi to exchange orders, a smile appearing on his face.
"Gurarararara You''ve got something up your sleeves, eh!!?"
"Great General Sengoku the Buddha!!!" he said.
"This... my dear, you look very beautiful in the manga, just as you are now!"
Oden was momentarily stunned. "Isn''t the timeline for manga events at least 20 yearster? Why do you look so young? You''re supposed to be old."
Even Whity Bey herself seemed speechless. "Ice Witch? A fitting title indeed, hehehe~"
"I wonder how Oyaji will react. Even after so many years, as a former pirate, I''m still loyal to Whitebeard, it seems."
Whity Bey didn''t care much about how she looked or how she would look after two decades; she always took care of herself and her health for this oue anyway.
She was more interested in the reason that led her to leave the main ship Moby Dick in the manga and establish her own crew, affiliated with Whitebeard only.
"If you followed Oden in this manga too... What happened to Oden? Why aren''t you by my side?"
"Let''s not delve into predicting events and exciting hypotheses until we finish reading the volume. After that, thousands of people wille to give their theories as they always do every month."
"Hahaha, thousands of theories, and zero correct ones... It''s all meaningless because predicting events in One Piece manga is difficult."
Oden, his wife, and their guards enthusiastically immersed themselves back into the manga.
In this art store in Kuri, the Shogun group was the most eye-catching, especially Whity Bey, who, apart from not wearing pirate clothes, was almost identical to her manga counterpart.
The Shogun''s wife was the star of the show.
Her ice crusher that broke through the wall towards Marineford Bay and opened an additional path made many readers'' eyes sparkle with admiration.
"Ice Witch~ I look forward to seeing you fight, my dear..." Oden said with a smile.
Back in the Whitebeard territory, in Sphinx,most of the affiliated crews had already arrived.
After presenting gifts to the Sphinx residents, they hurried into the art store to participate in the most important assembly ever.
The atmosphere was no different from when they gathered to participate in the war in the manga... Only this time, they gathered to read the manga that embodied their participation in the war!
It seemed strange, but that''s indeed what was happening at the moment.
"Gurararara... Whity-chan is here too, my little daughter looks even younger than she already is..."
Whitebeardughed happily when he saw another familiar face among the affiliated crews, most of whom were unfamiliar people who joinedter, not before.
"Hmm? What is this cunning fox Sengoku nning?"
Suddenly, the sudden movement of the Marines caught White Beard''s attention, furrowing his eyebrows in annoyance.
His expression softened when he saw Garp returning to the tform where Ace and Sengoku were.
"Garp... It seems like the person suffering the most in this war is you..."
Hearing that, Marco and the others nodded in agreement.
At that moment, Garp evoked pity. All he could do was sit next to Ace and count down the remaining time...
When the crucial moment arrives, whether he moves to do something or not, no one knows.
"Anyway, I have no confidence in an old man devoid of freedom. He''s like a lion stripped of its fangs and ws. What''s the difference between him and a feeble cat? All he can do is silently moan."
"Tsk, how shameful. That''s why I chose to be a pirate rather than a dog of justice under the World Government. I''ll achieve my justice through my strength."
"So if I, the old man in the manga, failed to achieve my final justice that my heart wished for, then I, the younger Whitebeard, will achieve it for the old manBoom!"
At that moment, the sky and earth trembled under the might of Whitebeard.
What he said was clear and didn''t need any repetition to understand andprehend.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 702: Garp''s Predicament.
Chapter 703: Marine Strategy. Luffy''s Big Entry!
Chapter 704: Strawhat Luffy is here!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 719 Garps Predicament.
Chapter 719 Garp''s Predicament.
_________________
In Marineford,the Marinespletely forgot their duties and responsibilities temporarily and became engrossed in reading manga at that moment.
What they were witnessing in this volume made them swallow in shock.
Even if they hadn''t seen much of the bloody scenes in the war, the monumental scenes in the Summit War made them shrink their necks like chickens after thinking about a simr scenario and an uing simr war they might have to participate in.
Watching Admiral Akainu deal with the deserter almost made them wet their pants, most of them, the cowards among them, imagined themselves in the same situation as the deserter from the battlefield.
Death at the hands of Admiral Akainu, what a painful and pitiful death... They all had families, and if they were in the same situation, they might consider fleeing the battlefield.
But having a madman like Akainu as an admiral behind you, that would make them think a thousand times before retreating in fear.
"Damn it, why didn''t I be a hunter... Why did I insist on joining this unnatural side... Why did I be a marine!"
"Shut up, someone might hear you, man, if you don''t fear for yourself, don''t you fear for your family?"
"And... I also regret joining the Marines..."
...
''Garp...''
Unaware of the thoughts of the ordinary Marines at that moment, Sengoku fell into contemtion.
Seeing Garp say these words renewed the feeling of pity in Sengoku''s heart.
Despite everything that happened, Garp is still his friend deep in his heart.
Chapter''s Events:
"Gramps..."
Ace noticed his grandfather''s arrival and him sitting beside him.
"What are you doing here, Garp? Do you have aint about my strategy?"
Sengoku narrowed his eyes as he watched Garp sitting there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"No... those are pirates we''re up against... I have no pity for them..."
Garp''s response was clear and straightforward.
"Well, then..." Sengoku rxed after hearing that.
"Oh, be quiet! I can at least... Stay here, can I!?"
Memories of Luffy and Ace''s childhood shed through Garp''s mind.
"I have no pity for these knaves..."
"But I can''t say the same for family!!!"
"What do you expect me to do!!?"
"Damn you, Ace!!! Why did you not live as I wanted you to!!?"
Tears welled up in the old man Garp''s eyes, he struggled with thest words, tinged with regret and sadness.
"Gramps!!!"
Seeing the tears of the old man deepened Ace''s already deep wounds.
(Listen up, the two of you are going to be fine marine soldiers!!!)
These were the words Garp had always said to him and Luffy.
"If you try anything at this point, I will show no mercy, even for you, Garp."
Sengoku threatened.
"Hmph. If I meant to try anything, I would have done it long ago!!!"
Garp snorted in annoyance.
The winds were unusually strong in the Sorbet Kingdom in the South Blue, as if a storm was brewing.
However, most of the peaceful kingdom''s residents didn''t feel the bleak and violent atmosphere outside, as they enjoyed the warmth and tranquility inside the indestructible art store.
The art store was already known for being unaffected by the natural disasters around it, maintaining a warm and peaceful atmosphere inside at all times.
The beautiful and delicate store''s goddesses moved between the tables, serving meals and drinks to customers who had big smiles on their faces.
Unlike the smiling customers, Garp, with his still ck hair and beard, had a gloomy expression because of the manga events.
"Damn it... just do something and save your grandson already, why cry like a child!?"
"If that damn Sengoku dares to stand in your way, just kick his butt, it''s not like it''s the first time you''ve done it anyway."
Angred, the memories from his youth shed through Garp''s mind, when his day wouldn''t go well if he didn''t kick Sengoku''s butt at least once a day. If not for Tsuru sometimes intervening to prevent him from beating him up even more, he would have sent him to the hospital.
Dragon looked at his sorrowful father and shook his head with regret. "It''s not like he''ll listen to you... don''t you see that? He''s already made up his mind..."
"He said if he wanted to do something, he would have already done it a long time ago, which means the old geezer in the manga haspletely surrendered to his fake justice."
With a mocking smile on his face, Dragon continued, opening his arms as if weing his father for the first time.
"This father sitting there next to his grandson without the ability to do anything but cry, I''ve always hated him after being a big admirer..."
"This is the famous and legendary Marine hero... the world will now know that he''s just an empty shell, unable to even save his grandson, hehe~ what irony..."
"But this fate has given you another chance, father, you are now the father I always wanted."
"The Revolutionary Monkey D. Garp..."
Garp looked at his son, who seemed proud of him in this moment, nodded, and smiled. His hand formed a dark ck fist that made Dragon tremble instinctively.
"Lucky for ya, we''re inside, or else you would have tasted the punch of love once again... this time its taste will be unmatched, Buwahahaha!"
(Author''s note: People inside the art store cannot be harmed.)
...
"When... when will it be!? Hiihaa! When will we reach this war! Come on, faster!"
Ivankov was eager to see their ship arrive at the battlefield, which had already crossed through the Gates of Justice for some mysterious reason.
"The moment of arrival is a crucial turning point in this war..." Crocodile spoke with a rough voice, trying to imitate his anime counterpart, unfortunately, being still young, he hadn''t developed that wonderful voice yet.
"N-fufufu... indeed, you''re right, because I, Ivankov-sama, queen of Kamabakka and miracle maker, am on that ship!"
Ivankov proudly praised himself.
"Trash like you can change what''s between your legs from negative to positive, it won''t have any impact on the war, the reason for the turning point in such a war is my arrival, Sir Crocodile of course."
"That''s if your arrogant counterpart removes the idea of targeting Whitebeard''s head," Little Bonney said with clear annoyance in her voice.
"Hmm? Come here, little girl, make me older, I want to kick this annoying bastard''s ass."
...
"Family is indeed something else..."
In Bateri,Roger echoed Garp''s words in the manga with a slow pace.
"Sorry, man, seems like my counterpart caused you a big setback... taking care of Ace wasn''t something you had to do... now that he''s grown up and be part of your family... this emotional agony you''re feeling now is the price for taking care of my son all these years."
A tear fell from both Roger''s and Rouge''s eyes in astonishment... Garp crying in the manga for Ace made them feel like their hearts were breaking.
It had affected them deeply; this man had taken excellent care of their child, going to great lengths to protect him and prevent him from bing a pirate just to survive... He also considered Ace his family.
"We can''t ask for much... Garp." They said.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 703: Marine Strategy. Luffy''s Big Entry!
Chapter 704: Strawhat Luffy is here!
Chapter 705: Reactions from Everywhere.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 720 Marine Strategy. Luffys Big Entry!
Chapter 720 Marine Strategy. Luffy''s Big Entry!
_________________Dark clouds gathered heavily over the Red Continent, with pale yellow thunder rumbling inside like dragons and creeping snakes.
Rumble!!!
A powerful lightning strike exploded deep within the Red Continent on the Red Line, causing the earth to crack for hundreds of meters. With this strong lightning, rain began to fall fiercely.
Along the Red Line leading to the Holy Land, which literally looked like a paradise on the Mars, in Marigoa, nobody care about the rainy weather outside.
Inside the art store,at the Domain of the Gods, the celestial dragons were in a frenzy... or in other words, the celestial dragons were causing amotion.
And the reason was that the events of the today''s volume were more thrilling than necessary...!!
" He''s so evil!!!"
"Domingo, you bastard! Why did you cut off Oars'' leg?"
"What a despicable man! Is this Shichibukai? I want to chop him into pieces!"
"His name is Donquixote so he can be a fallen celestial dragon, you can''t do anything to him."
"So what!! He''s too evil! He doesn''t deserve to live in this world!"
"Ohhhh~ Little Oars Jr just wants to save Ace, he did nothing wrong..."
A sympathetic celestial dragon female cried for Oars, crying even more when she saw Moria finish him off.
...
"Isn''t Garp the Marine''s hero? That means he has made many contributions... why doesn''t he use them to pardon his grandson?"
"Man, it''s not as simple as you think, Ace can''t be saved because he''s the son of the Pirate King and Whitebeard''s adopted son."
"Let''s forget about that... Whitebeard is very strong! He''ll definitely save him!"
"Hmm? What are Koby and Helmeppo talking about?"
"What strategy are they discussing?"
"Hmm, what is this cunning fox Sengoku nning for...?"
Chapter''s Events:
"D Did you hear that!? Helmeppo-san, that strategy!!"
"Yeah"
At this moment, both Koby and Helmeppo were whispering in low voices after hearing the General''s strategy.
"Executing Ace without regard for the scheduled time!!!" Koby dered in shock, "!! If they do a thing like that!!!"
Before Koby could finish his sentence, he began to hear the screams of hundreds of people from above, which overshadowed the sounds of battles and explosions in the battlefield.
...
"Ah?"
Former Fleet Admiral Kong observed the scene with interest.
"Is this your strategy, Sengoku? As expected, very cunning... Heh~"
"But seriously, this is exactly what I would have done if I were still a fleet admiral in a war like this-"
Before Kong could finish hisment on Sengoku''s strategy, the celestial dragons surrounding him exploded in a fit of rage, souring his mood once again.
Kong concealed his displeased expression in the manga volume so as not to draw the angry celestial dragons'' attention.
"Damn you, Sengoku!!"
"Why do you want to execute Ace so quickly!!"
"This is unforgivable! This is not fair at all for Ace!!"
"Damn you! Who came up with this evil suggestion!?"
"Isn''t it obvious? It''s Sengoku, of course!"
"What now!? How will Ace be saved?"
"Is this why Garp was crying?! Damn it, your grandson is going to be executed, man, do something..."
If Sengoku were here, the celestial dragons would have rained bullets on him at that moment from their intense hatred toward him.
"What''s happening?"
Suddenly, a chubby celestial dragon caught the attention of the others who were causing amotion.
"That''s Luffy!?"
"Why are they falling from the sky!?"
"Hahaha! This is fun! Finally, Luffy is here!"
At that moment, a warship was falling from the sky.
"I told you, you were going over the top!!"
"It''s this idiot''s wink that did it!"
"What!? You mean to me this on me, Croco!!?"
"Who cares whose fault it was!!? We''re dead meat!! It''s all solid ice down there~"
"What in the world is that? Something''s falling from the sky!!"
Marines and pirates temporarily paused their fighting as their attention was drawn to what was falling from the sky.
Ace raised his head toward the sky, his eyes widening in shock.
"Eh?"
"AAAAAAGHHHHHH OH! I''m rubber, so I''ll be fine!!!"
Luffy screamed with all his might until he remembered he was made of rubber.
"That''s nice for you, but what about the rest of us!!? Do something, quickly~!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mister 3 shouted, urgently seeking help from Luffy, since they weren''t all rubber like him.
"I do not wish to die this way~!!! Somebody stop uuuuus!!!!!"
Ivankov''s face showed a terrified expression as they fell toward the ground, which was intriguing.
"I should never have listened to an idea you came up with, Strawhat!! Damn it all!!!"
Buggy''s mucus was flying around as he rapidly fell, cursing Luffy, the idea''s creator.
At that moment, Luffy and those with him were falling with their ship from the sky toward the battlefield below.
Near the art store, in Pangaea Castle:
Imu''s red eyes reflected the scene of Luffy falling from the sky, "Fufufu~"
She let out a suppressedugh in response to Luffy''s foolishness, who during his rapid descent towards the solid ice''s ground just remembered that he was rubber when he screamed like anyone else falling.
Imu turned the page to the next chapter, as the current chapter ended here.
"Let''s see if your arrival will change anything~"
"Especially since you are so weak as you are now~"
Meanwhile, the most mysterious woman in history was enjoying the return of the story''s protagonist to the events, whether it would have an impact on the war or not, what woulde after this chapter would reveal that.
" Weak as a chicken."
Away from the dark storm above the red line, the sun was shining in a delightful atmosphere at West Blue.
With gentle winds, the massive willow tree leaves were scattered, covering arge part of the green ind with its branches.
The leaves of the tree of knowledge fell on the art store building, creating a beautiful scene, where a green leaf intersected with Luffy''s face in the advertisement on the beacon floating above the store.
Luffy in this advertisement appeared in a scene of falling from the sky with Ivankov, Buggy, Mr. 3, Crocodile, Jimbei, and others.
..
"Haha! Finally, Luffy is here!"
In the Ohara art store,Little Yamato''s eyes sparkled like stars in a clear night sky when she saw this scene that matched the advertisement outside, finally in the volume.
"Luffy~ Hahaha! Just remembered he''s a rubber man?"
Hancockughed like most people who saw this scene.
"How did this happen? Why are they falling from the sky?"
Little Robin tilted her head in confusion, not understanding why they were falling from the sky when they should have arrived by sea... weren''t they on a ship?
"Haha! Dear, you''ll find your answer in the next chapter~"
At that moment, Rob arrived, finally emerging from his personal section.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 704: Strawhat Luffy is here!
Chapter 705: Reactions from Everywhere.
Chapter 706: Luffy and Whitebeard.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 721 Strawhat Luffy is here!
Chapter 721 Strawhat Luffy is here!
_________________
"Ohh~ That''s how it is!"
Little Robin''s blue eyes were sparkling as she moved from one scene to another in the next chapter, which had an intriguing title.
"*Luffy and Whitebeard!*"
With a smile on his face, Rob looked at his precious children as they enjoyed the manga he had started drawing five years ago.
As he remembered every moment that had passed so far and looked at what he had created, he always believed it was worth all the effort.
Robin, Yamato, Hancock, and the others were chuckling and having fun after seeing how things turned out for Luffy and hispanions on the frozen wave.
Then, hearing Sengoku''s strategy ryed by the Marine Den-Den Mushi on the warships, they changed their n and hurried to reach the battlefield.
Ivankov''s wink caused the frozen summit to copse beneath the warship, sending them plummeting downward.
"Hahaha! They''re lucky they fell into the spot with seawater..."
"Hahaha! Isn''t this where Jozu tore a massive chunk of ice before and threw it at the enemy?"
"Hahaha! Luffy always has good luck; those around him get affected by his luck too."
"Luffy~ I''m d you''re okay~"
Rob''s eyes twitched when he caught the blush on Little Hancock''s cheeks as she said that.
''Damn...'' He could only mutter internally.
...
Chapter''s Events:
"What just happened!?"
"Did a battleship just fall out of the sky?"
The viewers in the Archipgo of Sabaody witnessed the warship falling in the middle of the battlefield inplete astonishment.
"!!!"
Sengoku''s forehead furrowed as something unexpected happened, which could affect his strategies.
"?"
The warship fell next to Whitebeard, so he turned to see who had arrived this time.
"Bleghh!"
"Th The ocean!!! Thank God, we fell into the ocean!"
"Why is this the only spot not covered in ice!?"
"I thought we were gonna smash straight into the ice and die!!"
"Ughhhh"
"Honestly, these fruit users"
Jimbei gathered all the Devil Fruit users who fell into the sea and threw them outside.
"Up! Get up on the ice!"
"This water''s nothingpared to the water torture back in hell!"
"Haa Haa There!"
After emerging from the water, Luffy eagerly breathed in the air while searching for Ace with his eyes, finally seeing him atst.
"LUFFY!!!" eximed Ace.
"A~~~CE~~~!!!"
"!!! I FINALLY FOUND YOU!!!" Luffy shouted with joy.
"Eh?"
"Oi!! That can''t be Crocodile!!?"
"No time to be dwelling on just him!! Who the hell are these guys!!?"
"Gyahahahaha!!! Are you ready for me, world!!?"
Standing alongside Luffy, Jimbei, Crocodile, Ivankov, and hundreds of Impel Down prisoners behind them, Buggyughed fiercely.
"So this is a battle of the great powers!! Certainly a force to be reckoned with!!!"
Ivankov eximed enthusiastically.
"We''re here to save you~!!!"
Luffy said, pointing to Ace.
"GARP!! IS THAT ANOTHER MEMBER OF YOUR FAMILY!!?"
Sengoku almost pulled his hair out of anger at this moment, pointing his finger at Garp.
"LUFFY~!!!"
As for Garp, he held his head due to the shock he had just received.
"Wahahahahaha!!!"
Meanwhile, in the beautiful autumn town of Bateri, Roger was holding his stomach andughing, tears forming at the corners of his eyes fromughter.
"Hahahaha~!"
Next to him, the gentle-mooded and beautiful-faced Rougeughed as if there were no tomorrow.
"Wahahaha~ What a refreshing sight to see that scoundrel Sengoku exploding with anger..." Afterughing for some time, Roger mocked the dilemma Sengoku faced in the manga.
Seeing him angry and flustered due to Luffy''s arrival and hispanions truly refreshed him.
"Hahaha! Garp''s reaction made meugh just as much; dealing with Ace''s predicament is really tough, and now Luffy joins in too. I don''t know how it will turn out." Rougemented while wiping tears ofughter.
She had never experienced such a mix of emotions before, crying andughing so much at the same time; she could only sigh and continue reading the chapter.
"Wahahaha! Raising rebellious children is indeed a difficult task."
"Especially if you love them," Roger smiled in response to his wife''sment, considering Garp a truly good man. Seeing him in this situation should sadden them, but they couldn''t stopughing for some reason.
...
Two kilometers away from the couple''s house, the atmosphere in the art store in Bateriwas incredibly lively at this moment.
Roger''s pirates made the gathering here even more thrilling.
And the reason? Buggy was holding a guitar and ying enthusiastically,
"Now~ the world will truly witness~ who the great Buggy is!!!"
Behind him, Shanks was drumming to the guitar music of Buggy.
"Hahaha! Why are you so excited, man?"
"Do you think your counterpart will y a significant role in a war like this? Seriously?"
"$@$@$... Why not make a bet then?"
Buggy wanted to curse but stopped and gestured to Gaban with the guitar in his hand, suggesting a bet.
"Hey~ you really want to bet with me? You''ve grown up..."
Gaban wiped a fake tear, truly looking like he was moved by Buggy''s bravado.
Buggy''s face turned as red as his nose from Gaban''s mockery.
"Damn you!"
...
Rayleigh ignored the noise caused by Buggy, enjoying the special Sake served by the art store.
''It seems like the war is entering its second phase with the arrival of the Strawhat boy,''
''Let''s see how far you can go, young man...''
Although not confident in Luffy''s ability to get Ace out alive from such a fierce war, Rayleigh wished to see it happen.
"You''re not far from him now, go, you''re here now, Strawhat Luffy."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 705: Reactions from Everywhere.
Chapter 706: Luffy and Whitebeard.
Chapter 707: The Day the Nightmare Began for Rouge
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and ess advanced chapters! Get ahead with 20 chapters avable in advance:
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
[The new tier is stillcking chapters, but it will be ready by the end of the week.]
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
5 advanced chapters for $5
10 advanced chapters for $10
15 advanced chapters for $15
20 advanced chapters for $20
30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content!
Don''t miss out the top-tier arc in One Piece, Marineford!
_________________
Chapter 722 Reactions from Everywhere.
Chapter 722 Reactions from Everywhere.
_________________
Near the enchanting Sabondy Archipgo lies a terrifying ce that all ships fear approaching. Here, between two mangrove trees, is a giant marine whirlpool.
The whirlpool appeared to spin rapidly like a ck hole devouring water fiercely. Along the kilometers-long whirlpool beneath the sea, numerous fast currents danced around it, often referred to as sea dragons that devour anything approaching them, sending it on a free journey to an unknown ce.
At the end of the whirlpool stretching from the distant sea surface, a huge pit united in the trunk of the mangrove tree. No one knew that this pit in the tree led directly to inside the Fish-Man Ind, secretly created 800 years ago by the Mermaid Princess at that time as part of the preparations to destroy the Fish-Man Ind and abandon the cold depths for the sunny surface, following a promise made by Joy Boy.
Well, due to certain circumstances, Joy Boy didn''t fulfill his promise, and the Mermaid Princess died, along with the secret of the pit leading to freedom disappearing. It became a natural supernormal waterfall within the Fish-Man Ind.
In the Mermaid Cove,seawater cascaded from the great fountain connected to the secret pit onto the art store, creating a scene resembling natural rain with a rainbow extending across the horizon.
The Fish-Man children yed under the rain in the streets, and when they finished ying, they rushed to the warm art store to seek shelter.
Inside the art store, Jimbei looked with a smile and pride at this scene in the manga.
"¡Standing beside that Straw-hat boy¡ I don''t know why I feel proud because of him¡""Hehe~ Everyone is amazed by your arrival,rades~"
"Hahaha! It''s amazingly fun to see the reactions of all these characters¡"
"Nyuu~ Jimbei, you are the only Fishman in the Marineford War!"
"I hope to contribute to saving Ace¡ that would make me happy for the rest of my life," sighed Jimbei discontentedly.
"Don''t worry, your counterpart has already done enough by helping Luffy reach this stage," Fisher Tiger smiled before continuing, "Without you, they wouldn''t have made it to the war, no matter what they did, they would still be stuck in Impel Down."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Jimbei!! Crocodile!! Even Ivankov of the Revolutionary Army!!!"
"And look behind them!! Those are all pirates who used to be plenty infamous themselves!!!"
"It''s the escaped convicts from Impel Down!!!"
The Marines stepped back in fear and shock at the prominent figures who seemed to have dropped from the sky.
...
Seeing this scene unfold, Mihawk remarked, "You never fail to make a scene worth witnessing¡ Strawhat¡"
Moria was on the brink of exploding with anger and madness at this moment as memories of that fateful night rushed back to him upon seeing the straw hat: "SSSSSTTTTAAAAWWWWHHHAAAAATTTT!!!?"
Hidden behind a crumbling wall, Fullbody and Jango were shocked: "What is he doing in a ce like this!?"
"That isn''t his usual crew!!!"
Finally seeing Luffy, Hancock put her hands on her cheeks, exhaling with relief and a slight blush on her cheeks: "Luffy¡!! It is such a relief to see you safe¡!!!"
...
"Look, Helmeppo-san!! Over there!"
Helmeppo ran alongside Koby, before taking his ce, his eyes widening beneath his sses: "STRAWHAT~!!?"
"Even though I heard he had been captured at Impel Down¡!! He really is¡ Just incredible!!!"
Koby eximed excitedly as if he had seen his idol.
...
"That''s certainly some group you''ve got there¡"
Aokiji praised Luffy''s courage.
For some reason, Bartholomew Kuma remained silent despite everything happening around him.
"To think that we''d see each other again so soon~!"
Kizaru was surprised, thinking that the Straw Hats had beenpletely dealt with that day at the Sabondy Archipgo.
...
"That must be the brother Ace was talking about!"
This was Marco''s initial impression of Luffy.
...
"Current and former Shichibukai all gathered here¡!! Fuffuffu¡ And then¡ Him¡ The outrageous rookie everyone''s been talking about¡ Strawhat¡!!!"
Domingo remembered the incident with the Celestial Dragon that Luffy had caused before, and it made him burst outughing.
...
"This is no time to be distracted!!"
Taking advantage of Smoker''s momentarypse, a pirate sliced him in half with his sword, but unfortunately, Smoker''s body turned into smoke and reformed.
"Smoker-san!! Look!"
Tashigi pointed towards Luffy and his group.
"Strawhat¡ and Crocodile!! What kind of alliance is this!?"
Smoker couldn''t grasp what was happening in the world.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Did you take care of the chaotic situation outside?"
Garp looked at Dragon, who had just returned from outside after being informed of a sudden cyclone hitting the shores of Sorbet Kingdom,which would have caused significant damage to the kingdom.
"I dispersed it before it could be more violent," Dragon calmly replied. Manipting winds was his specialty; dispersing a natural cyclone was no harder than creating one.
"Buwahaha! That''s good. The shield of art store won''t be of any use against natural disasters, It can protect itself and the people inside, but what about the people outside and their homes? It''s good to have you here."
Uninterested in Dragon''s heroic deeds, both Crocodile and Ivankov grinned ear to ear as they read this scene in the manga.
The scene where the present characters at Marineford pointed at them in astonishment.
"N-fufufu! Your nightmare has arrived, Marine bugs! You''ll all be Okamas under my rule! Nihahahaha!" Ivankovughed wickedly.
"The arrival of Sir Crocodile means one thing for you Marines, heh~ Things won''t go as you like them from now on."
Crocodile hated the Marines and the World Government. After they abandoned his counterpart and threw him into Impel Down, he was sure that his counterpart hated them to the core now.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I don''t feel relieved when I see my father''s counterpart silent all the time since the war began¡ What''s happening?"
Bonney expressed her concern at this moment.
"Don''t worry, Bonney. Everything will be fine~" Kuma reassured her gently.
...
West Blue, Ohara:
A rare smile appeared on Mihawk''s face at this moment, saying, "It seems my counterpart doesn''t take this war too seriously."
"Hohoho~ I wonder why a character like you submitted to the World Government in the first ce," Issho wondered.
"Maybe to gain years of rest for free¡" Mihawk replied with a strange expression. "Anyway, there''s no room for rest in a world where such a person exists," Mihawk pointed to Luffy, who was leading all those prominent figures behind him.
"Fuffuffu~ You''re right, even my counterpart seems interested in Luffy, it''s their first encounter, isn''t it?" Domingoughed excitedly at seeing how his counterpart reacted to the gathering of former and current Shichibukai, and to the Straw Hat as well.
"Keep in mind, Doffy, that you''ll definitely be Luffy''s enemy with such a character in the manga," Rosinante pointed out.
"Fufufufu~ That''s exactly what makes it more interesting," Domingo''s response left them speechless.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 706: Luffy and Whitebeard.
Chapter 707: The Day the Nightmare Began for Rouge.
Chapter 708: Sengoku''s Wisdom. The Weird Bartholomew Kuma.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 723 Luffy and Whitebeard.
Chapter 723 Luffy and Whitebeard.
_________________
"Looks like Hancock is happy to see Luffy... Really, love can be deadly..."
Enel''s eyes wandered to see Little Hancock in Rob''s arms, she was also reading the manga with a happy expression, while Rob sighed sadly from time to time.
"Why does the teacher look gloomy?"
"Did you notice that?"
"Why are Robin and Yamatoughing?"
"Should we change ces and go to them? It''s tiring to bear Doffy''s scary jokes..."
¡n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Away from Ohara, in Marineford, the atmosphere was still calm, and the reason was that everyone was immersed in the manga.In apletely opposite picture of Marineford in the manga world, where everything was anything but calm.
The war in the manga was portrayed as more bloody and professional than it was in the original manga, thanks to Rob, who possesses both photographic memory and exceptional drawing talent, as well as the title of a skilled average mangaka. These factors made One Piece manga crystallize into an artistic masterpiece that could make the reader experience the war as if they were part of it, which resonated with readers and truly made them part of it.
For this reason, Marineford was currently in a state of calm, with only the sound of birds and insects audible.
¡
Inside the office of the fleet admiral, bustling with prominent figures in the Marine, admirals or vice admirals, their expressions were calm.
After all, everything they had seen so far in the manga was in their favor, what their counterparts were presenting was good performance so far.
Only what Akainu did previously in the manga was disturbing and unsettling for their positions, but they moved past it.
Kuzan looked at the scene where his counterpartmented on Luffy''s arrival and those with him. "I bet my counterpart is feeling bored with what''s happening... Why don''t you go and fight Whitebeard instead?"
He acted as if he were yawning, out of boredom.
"Really? It seems to me that your counterpart takes Luffy''s arrival and those with him very seriously."
"After all, you have more intersections with his crew than any other admiral due to your rtionship with Nico Robin."
Sengokumented with a strange expression, not understanding why Kuzan believed his counterpart was just messing around.
"Arara, Sengoku-san, you may be right, but I know what my counterpart is thinking from his expressions alone."
"I have the same impression about my counterpart as well, look at Kizaru''s expression when he sees Luffy."
"Hahaha! I bet your counterpart regrets notpleting his mission to eliminate the Supernovas properly."
"Hmph, if I were the one who went to the Sabaody Archipgo at that time, everything that has happened so far in the manga wouldn''t have happened."
"¡ no one would have escaped from Impel Down, and no one would havee to disrupt the war, and Bartholomew Kuma wouldn''t have seeded in sending anyone away... That''s because I would have eliminated them all without exception."
Before saying that, Sakazuki looked at the scene where Akainu saw Dragon''s son for the first time, the anger portrayed on his face was unusual.
Sakazuki understood that and all the reasons behind it... After all, not long ago, he was betrayed by Dragon, who turned against them and founded the Revolutionary Army, and after him, his father Garp did the same.
''Garp''s grandson and Dragon''s son, as my counterpart said, is truly a pirate that must be eradicated...'' Sakazuki thought inwardly, avoiding mentioning these two names.
"Hiss... Sakazuki, that''s harsh, but doesn''t that mean that Garp and Dragon will chase you madly everywhere after that?"
Zephyrmented sarcastically.
As soon as Garp''s name was mentioned, the atmosphere froze in the fleet admiral''s office.
¡
In the central prison on Hunters Ind:
Moria, whose nose was still bleeding after being kicked by the crazy Golden Lion, had the same expression as his counterpart in the manga.
"Damn you, Straw Hat! The moment you arrived, you already stole all the spotlight!"
"Why can''t I be the protagonist of the story myself?"
"Hahaha! You want to be the protagonist of the story? Forget it! Do you really think you''re Sung Jin Woo, the Shadow Monarch?" Shiki mocked.
Moria trembled with anger,tely he hade to hate the Golden Lion even more than the Sky Sword himself!
¡
East Blue, on one of the inds in the Yotsuba Ind Region:
In a bar that provides printed copies of manga volumes as soon as they are released, a man with pink hair was sipping his favorite wine while reading the manga.
"I must move to an ind with an art store, after all, my son Koby will be a great character in the future." He said, smiling.
"Haha, what are you fantasizing about again, Kony? Just because your hair is pink, do you think you''ll be Koby''s father?"
"Shut up, let him dream. Even if he''s really Koby''s father, his son is just a coward who wants to escape from the Summit War..."
The forehead of the man named Kony trembled when he heard that, "My son is not a coward, he''s just not ready for a war like this!"
"Hahaha! Don''t get angry, man, at least he''s a little better than Helmeppo, and that duo Jango and Fullbody..."
"But they''re all a shame on our East Blue!"
Boom!
"Did you just say Helmeppo is a shame on the East Blue? Do you mean his father too?"
The man who said that line earlier was pped and sent flying by a blond young man wearing marine clothes who had just entered the bar with an original manga volume in his hand.
The man who was pped did not wake up again because he was actually pped by the manga volume that couldn''t be destroyed due to its hardness.
"Ah! Run away! Morgan''s back!"
As soon as Morgan''s name was mentioned, the bar emptied, leaving only the man named Kony.
"Hahaha!" Konyughed when he saw Morgan arrive.
"It seems I''ll enjoy free wine again, my friend..." said the man resembling Koby.
"Come on, let''s enjoy reading the Summit War volume in this rare calmness." replied Morgan with a smile.
¡
Not far from the Yotsuba Ind Region, in Loguetown:
Inside the art store, the 14-year-old young man Smoker was looking at the manga page with excitement.
"My counterpart and Luffy face to face again! That''s awesome!"
"But really, Crocodile and Straw Hat? Oh, really what a strange alliance..."
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"SO THIS IS YOUR ANSWER, JIMBEI!!?" Sengoku eximed, pointing at Jimbei who stood with the other side.
"INDEED! I RESIGN AS A SHICHIBUKAI!!!" Jimbei announced his resignation from the Warlord seat openly in front of the Fleet Admiral.
¡
"That''s a screwed-up team if I ever saw one¡ It barely seems possible that they all share amon objective¡ Particrly on this battlefield¡" Garpmented disheartened.
¡
"Hm? Where is Croco-boy?" Ivankov looked around but didn''t see Crocodile anywhere.
Meanwhile, Crocodile had already arrived behind Whitebeard and was ready to attack.
"Crocodile is after Whitebeard!!!"
"Old man!!!"
"It''s been a while, Whitebeard!" Crocodile seemed to harbor deep hatred towards the Whitebeard.
Before he could attack, he was stopped by Luffy who was in Gear Second mode.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"I wonder what happened between my counterpart and Whitebeard in the past... I can''t bear such hatred towards someone without a reason."
Crocodile''s eyes narrowed as he witnessed this scene.
"N-fufufu~ You should thank Luffy for saving your life..."
"Don''t be ungrateful!" Ivankovughed mockingly.
"Buwahahaha! I like how Jimbei handles Sengoku with his response!"
"Look at how my grandson stands side by side with Whitebeard, as if they are on the same level, never caring about status or power difference!"
"Buwahahaha!" Garp wiped a small tear fromughing, "That''s my good grandson!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 707: The Day the Nightmare Began for Rouge.
Chapter 708: Sengoku''s Wisdom. The Weird Bartholomew Kuma.
Chapter 709: I''ve seen enough of cages today!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 724 The Day the Nightmare Began for Rouge.
Chapter 724 The Day the Nightmare Began for Rouge.
_________________
"Ah, so you left the crew to live a happy married life. I''m really jealous of Sister Olivia for her luck. If only we could have the same luck¡"
"Haha, excuse my manners. Don''t take my words seriously. After all, Captain Roger''s responsibility cannot bepared to that of a crew member¡"
"No need to apologize, Rouge-san. I understand how you feel, and I think my wife will too¡"
"In fact, I was also forced to leave the crew. I was diagnosed with a fatal illness at that time. I didn''t have much time to continue the pleasant journey with the captain¡"
The image of Ace, standing tall on the execution tform, reflected in her eyes that fluctuated in size with the frequency of these voices¡ªher voice, and the voices of Rob and Olivia in her mind¡ªfrom their first meeting five years ago.
Rouge''s memory returned to the day everything began, the day she bought two volumes of One Piece for the first time, the day her curiosity overcame her and she decided to visit the art store for the first time after getting groceries.
On that day, after the shock of reading One Piece manga for the first time and seeing how Roger was executed in the first chapter, her sense of reality shook her core.
Soon after, two guests arrived at her house: Rob and Olivia.¡
At this moment, Rouge''s mind rewound to the day everything began.
[shback]
After a pleasant chat with the duo, Rouge chuckled, saying,
"It''s really surprising how much fun your real personality is, considering how shy you were in the past few years."
Upon hearing that, Oliviaughed gently, her smile brighter than a candle''s light there,
"Hahaha, his real character is really great, isn''t it, Sister Rouge?"
"Hahaha, yes, it reminds me a bit of my husband," replied Rouge with a fond smile, trying to hide her tension beneath her smile, but failing under Rob''s observant eyes.
¡
"Rob-san, I didn''t expect you to be the one who drew this... I mean, I saw the name of the owner of that art store, but I didn''t associate it with you at all... That''s a really big surprise."
Upon hearing that, Rouge was truly surprised in that moment, not expecting it at all. Hence, her vibrant mood soured momentarily, her expression dimming for a brief moment.
Seeing this, Rob seemed in a hurry to let Olivia intervene:
"Yes, Rouge-san, we will be good neighbors from now on. Since you had no friends before, I think my wife here would be happy to be the friend you need, right, my dear?"
"Yes, darling, we have be really good friends. Don''t you see?!" Olivia approached her and hugged her tightly in that moment.
¡
"Haha, do you guys think I''m mad at something as trivial as this? Even Roger himself, when he sees this book, I''m sure he''llugh with his usualugh and forget about it as if it doesn''t matter. He won''t even need to ask you about this, Rob-san, because he trusts hisrades more than himself, or do you not know this better than me, considering that you have already traveled with Captain Roger on the same ship?"
Suddenly, Rouge understood why Rob and Olivia made this visit, which made Rob appear more mysterious in her eyes. The voices of Rob and Olivia and all the sounds outside stops, her mind fell silent as the more mysterious Voices of All Things began working.
Rob, sitting across from her, resembled a million-year-old giant tree with countless branches, each branch carrying a world of information and fragments of memory. Her eyes widened from the pain she felt in that moment.
Rouge subconsciously ignored most of the branches of this tree and focused her attention on a specific branch containing Ace''s voice from the execution tform, ''Your mother deceived the world by carrying you for 20 months in her womb, your mother''s name is Portgas D. Rouge!''
''Your father''s name is Gol D. Roger! the Pirate King!''
''My dad is Whitebeard!'' Ace retorted to the Marine fleet admiral with disdain.
The voices came in quick session, Ace calling out to Whitebeard as soon as he arrived at the war-torn za, ''Old man!''
Then his voice calling out to a giant of immense size, ''Oars!''
The sad voices continued, and Ace grew more and more frustrated and suffering, especially after his grandfather sat beside him and started crying, ''Gramps!''
His brother, who did everything to reach him, fell from the sky, fell alongside many allies. Still, he could only call out without power or strength, ''Luffy!''
The voices ground Rouge''s soul into an endless extension towards a certain end that shook the pirs of Rouge''s soul, as if she were a small soul wandering amid a sea of scattered sad memories.
In that moment, Rouge was forcefully expelled from this surreal state when Rob called out anxiously,
"Rouge-san, are you okay?"
¡
..
[End of shback]
"Rouge? Are you okay? You seem distracted¡"
These memories left Rouge''s mind upon hearing Roger''s concerned voice.
"I''m okay, dear," reassured Rouge.
Roger noticed the sweat on her forehead, so naturally, he didn''t believe she was okay, "Let''s go, we need to visit a doctor. We''ll look for Crocus or Kureha."
"No need for that, I just had a waking nightmare. I''m okay, dear."
"A waking nightmare? What''s that?"
With the return of that deep memory buried in the depths of her soul, Rouge finally knew that the promised day had indeed arrived.
This was the day she saw in one of the branches of that tree five years ago.
After everything on that day, Rouge saw the future through Rob''s thoughts.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Luffy kicked Crocodile''s golden-hooked arm, preventing him from attacking Whitebeard.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"We had an agreement, did we not? Why do you defend Whitebeard?" Crocodile asked, annoyed.
"So this guy really is Whitebeard, huh? Then you''re not touching him! This is the one guy Ace really cares about!" Luffy affirmed, not allowing Crocodile to touch the Whitebeard.
¡
"That brother of Ace''s isn''t half bad¡" Marcomented with a smile.
¡
(In East Blue¡)
Seeing the familiar straw hat on Luffy''s back, Whitebeard recalled Shanks'' previous words.
(What manner of enemy took that left arm from you?)
(Oh, this¡? I bet it on a new age¡)
"Boy¡ That Straw Hat you wear¡ it bears a strong resemnce to the hat Red Hair once wore¡" Whitebeard asked Luffy for confirmation.
"Oh, hey! You know Shanks, huh!?"
"I''m borrowing this hat from him!" Luffy confirmed.
(Check it out, Old man!! This kid is my brother!!)
Whitebeard remembered the smile on Ace''s face as he proudly showed his brother''s wanted poster.
"Are you here to save your brother?" Whitebeard asked.
"That''s right!!" replied Luffy.
"I hope you understand who you''re up against. You will simply be throwing your life
away!!" Whitebeard tested Luffy with these words.
"Shut up!!! It''s not your job to decide that!!!" Eximed Luffy, then continued:
"I''ve heard about you¡ You want to be the Pirate King, right? Well, the one who''s going to be the Pirate King is me!!!"
(Whaaaaa!!?) The escaped prisoners were almost knocked off their feet after hearing that.
Upon hearing that, Whitebeard smiled:
"¡ Well, I''ll be damned¡ You''d better not get in my way, greenhorn!!!" Whitebeardmented mockingly.
"I''ll do this however I damn well want!! I''m saving Ace myself." Luffy pressed his knees, ready to run towards the battlefield.
(He''speting with Whitebeard¡!!!) Ivankov and Buggy were shocked until their snot fell. As for Mister 3 and the other escaped prisoners, their mouths dropped open until they fell to the ground.
¡
"Dear me¡ may I assume that all of these intruders may be executed, Sengoku-san¡?" Kizaru asked.
"Naturally!!!" Sengoku replied decisively.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Wahahahahahaha!" Rogerughed after reading this scene.
"I wonder how Newgate will react to his first meeting with Luffy~"
"My dear, you''re fine now, aren''t you?"
"Look at this, hahaha! Luffy challenging Newgate for the Pirate King''s seat."
Rouge nodded with a smile, finding the scene enjoyable as well.
¡
The scene shifted from Bateri to Ohara, where readers here had the same expressions on their faces as they listened to Luffy and Whitebeard''s conversation.
"Oh my god! Is this really the first time they''re meeting!?"
"How old is Luffy!? 17 years old!? How old is Whitebeard? Maybe 72 years... He''s like his grandfather! No, maybe even older¡"
"I like this Luffy, hahaha! He fears no one, neither for his status nor his strength! I want a character like him!"
"Look! Even the great Whitebeard is impressed by Luffy!"
"Hahaha! I love that! Poor Crocodile is afraid of Luffy but not afraid of Whitebeard. What''s wrong with his sandy brain?"
"Hahaha! Whitebeard must be the reason for his missing hand and that scar on his face."
"Hahaha! Man, that scar on his face gives him a special charm; without it, he''d look bad."
The residents of Ohara, whether archaeologists, doctors, teachers, farmers, or fishermen, were all fully aware of Whitebeard''s statuspared to the rising supernova Luffy, each inpletely different spheres.
But while reading this scene, they forgot the differences in status between these two personalities.
"One of them is already at the pinnacle of the world, while the other hasn''t even been born yet, Fuffuffu~ Quite intriguing," Doffyughed after reading this scene and hearing the readers''ments from the side.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 708: Sengoku''s Wisdom. The Weird Bartholomew Kuma.
Chapter 709: I''ve seen enough of cages today!
Chapter 710: Because They''re Brothers.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 725 Sengokus Wisdom. The Weird Bartholomew Kuma.
Chapter 725 Sengoku''s Wisdom. The Weird Bartholomew Kuma.
_________________On Sphinx Ind.
The loudughter of the Whitebeard Pirates and their affiliated crews can be heard echoing throughout the vast art store at this moment.
"Gurararara!!"
"I never expected to see such an entertaining scene in my life, someone challenging me inside a manga book~ this is wonderful."
"Haha! My impression of Luffy is halfway decent~ you just don''t know how amazing he is -yui."
Marcomented with a softugh.
"That''s right, no one knows Luffy better than us readers~"
Jozu added proudly.
"Since Luffy has reached the war, it means that Oars'' sacrifice won''t go in vain¡ I''m sure Luffy will definitely save his brother."Little Oars Jr felt relieved, as he was very confident in Luffy.
"That''s true, I also believe that Luffy will achieve the impossible in this war."
Hearing that, Whitebeard felt a glimmer of hope. He didn''t care much about the life or death of his counterpart in the manga after all he had lived a lot, but the life or death of Ace meant a lot to him.
"Sengoku, you scoundrel, Kizaru, you wretch, juste, let me see how you''ll execute any ally of mine in front of me..."
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Old man!! We intercepted a message to the marine troops indicating that Ace''s execution time is to be moved forward!!"
Marco arrived beside Whitebeard and delivered an important update, which Whitebeard had just heard from Luffy.
"Yes, so I hear¡"
"But let us stay calm. Our intercepting this information and acting in haste is doubtless part of their n."
"identally allowing a key strategy to be overheard by the enemy¡ is not a mistake that man would ever make!!"
Sengoku cleverly admitted by Whitebeard.
¡
Kizaru unleashed aser attack using his leg on Luffy, who had just entered the battlefield.
"If we don''t capture you, the Tenryuubito will never let us hear the end of it, you know¡ Strawhat Luffy¡"
"I-It''s admiral Kizaru!!! Strawhat Luffy is done for!!"
The sight of Admiral Kizaru personally pursuing Luffy struck terror into the escaped prisoners.
"Death Wink!!"
At that moment, Ivankov intervened, pulling Luffy away from the explosion.
"Hmmm~"
Kizaru was annoyed to see Luffy survive the explosion.
Boom!
A massive explosion in the form of a circle shook the battlefield.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Waaaaaghhhhhh!!"
Witnessing this, the prisoners cried, and Buggy alsomented:
"Noooo!! I want to go hoooome!!!"
"Hm? Captain Buggy!!"
"Did you just say what I thought you said¡ ''I want to send him crying home''!? Are you serious!!?"
"That''s the man who was on the legendary crew for you! He doesn''t even fear Admiral Kizaru!!!"
"Ehh!!?"
Even Buggy believed he had said that... Mr. 3 felt like vomiting,
"Are you so drunk on hope it''s affecting your ears!!?"
¡
"That was so close!! Thanks, Iva-chan!!!"
Luffy thanked Ivankov for saving him.
"I consider it my duty to see to it that you do not die!!" eximed Ivankov.
Suddenly, he felt anotherser attack targeting him this time:
"You again, Kizaru!!?"
"No¡ That''s not him¡!!!"
"Kuma!!!"
Ivankov''s eyes widened as he realized who was attacking him.
"Ahh! That''s the guy who looks like a bear¡ the one who sent all of us flying!!"
Luffy was surprised.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marineford:
The Marine leaders, including Sengoku, were surprised by Whitebeard''s wisdom at this moment.
"As expected from the old man Whitebeard, my small counterpart''s trickery did not deceive him."
With a smile on his face, Sengoku praised Whitebeard in the manga, who remained steadfast and did not rush after receiving leaked information about the elerated execution n.
"And did you think such a small trick would deceive a pirate like Whitebeard, who has experienced countless wars, battles, and countless blockades by the Marines,"
Zephyr had participated in countless skirmishes against the former Rocks D. Zebex''s crew, now Whitebeard, so he knew well the wisdom and strength of this man who, even when under themand of Rocks D. Zebex, did not obey all his orders.
"That''s natural, even if it was an unintentional ident from Sengoku, Whitebeard will still feel suspicious; it''s a kind of mutual respect with an opponent like our Fleet Admiral."
Tsuru added with a smile.
"Heh~ Sengoku-san is really scary¡, you should learn from the wisdom of your counterpart who has over twenty years more experience than you~" suggested Borsalino after thement.
"It seems like your counterpart is suffering from the Tenryuubito''s side, Borsalino-san; they seem to want Straw Hat''s head as soon as possible,"
Kuzan pointed out this fact as if rubbing salt on the wound.
"Naturally, the celestial dragons in the manga still maintain their despicable nature, unlike the current celestial dragons who have beenpletely brainwashed because of the manga; of course, they will want to skin Luffy alive."
Sakazuki added sarcastically.
In this reality, it wasn''t just the pirates that Sakazuki hated so much; a new hatred was born towards the celestial dragons, and the reason was One Piece manga.
¡
Back in the Sorbet Kingdom, inside the art store, Kuma drew attention due to Luffy''s description of him as ''the man who looks like a bear,''
And also because Ivankov considered him a friend, confirming the fact that Kuma was part of the Revolutionary Army, or at least he was before the war.
"¡It seems that my counterpart has turned into a piece of iron without any conscience¡ sigh~"
Kuma felt sadness for his counterpart.
Since starting to read the new volume, almost half of his focus was on Bartholomew Kuma''s condition, the Shichibukai, and the other half of his focus was divided among the rest of the events and numerous characters in this war.
So, he would definitely notice the peculiarity of Kuma, who was not the same asst time in the Sabaody Archipgo Arc; at that time, he still had some semnce of consciousness, but this time for some reason, he seemed to havepletely lost it and became like the other Pacifistas.
"I think he''s just another Pacifista and not the real Kuma¡"
Ivankov, who had felt proud before after seeing his counterpart save Luffy from Kizaru, spoke, but this feeling turned around after seeing Kuma attack his counterpart, who finally admitted that Kuma should be his friend.
"I know it''s hard to ept, but he''s the real Kuma and not just a Pacifista."
This time, Dragonmented with a sad tone.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 709: I''ve seen enough of cages today!
Chapter 710: Because They''re Brothers.
Chapter 711: He''s the son of the Revolutionary Dragon!!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 726 Ive seen enough of cages today!
Chapter 726 I''ve seen enough of cages today!
_________________
"Noooo!! I want to go home!!! Hahahahaha!!"
"No! He said, ''I want to send him crying home!''¡ Hahahahaha!!"
"Bft¡ Hahaha!! That''s hrious!"
"Hahaha! Buggy''s the best!!"
At that moment, the Roger Pirates were thoroughly enjoying their time in Rob''s art store on Bateri Ind,which was the second art store Rob had opened in this world after the art store in Ohara.
Theedic scene with Buggy made Shanks, Gaban, and the others hold their stomachs in a fit ofughter. What made it even funnier was the prisoners Buggy had freeding up with quotes from their own minds that Buggy hadn''t said at all.
Mister 3''s unnatural reactions, due to what he believed was unfairness considering Buggy''s weakness in his eyes, added a moreedic touch to the scene.
"Nyahahaha! These prisoners are truly first-rate idiots. No wonder they were caught in Impel Down."Even Buggy himself wasughing hard at this scene, not to mention the others.
¡
"Kizaru is truly a useless admiral; he works faithfully for the Celestial Dragons."
Rayleigh felt disgusted by Kizaru''s actions, who had given a logical reason for chasing Luffy at that moment.
Like Rayleigh, Kizaru''s reason for targeting Luffy made most readers feel intense anger towards the admiral.
"¡It''s okay, my dear~ Even if an admiral targets him, he''ll somehow survive and continue moving towards his goal, that''s Luffy after all¡ Fufufu~"
At that moment, Rayleigh heard a familiar voice and turned to find two women dressed as store goddesses approaching.
¡n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As soon as she stepped out of the instant transportation room in the personal section, Shakky immediately noticed the main reason for hering here in the first ce.
The Roger Pirates, more specifically, the Pirate King''s deputy, Rayleigh¡ Just a moment ago, Rob had informed her that Rayleigh was at the Bateri art store and that she could join him if she wanted to, and she was apanied by Dadan.
Being dual-professioned, a legendary hunter and a store goddess, she had the right to roam between all art stores, except those exempted by Rob as special art stores.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Bartholomew Kuma¡!! Haa¡ Haa¡" eximed Ivankov, who still couldn''t believe that the person who attacked him specifically was Kuma.
(How horrible!! Certainly, he has his duty to uphold as a member of the Shichibukai¡ But still, to fire aser like that at an old friend like me¡!!) Ivankov thought, shocked internally.
¡
"You''re not getting away!! ?Awase Baori?!!!" At this moment, a Marine female soldier used her Devil Fruit ability to trap a specific part of the battlefield where Luffy was located.
"You!! I remember you from Arabasta!" Luffy recognized the Marine woman named Hina.
"All unlucky enough to pass through my body will be locked!!" she said.
"I''ve seen enough of cages today!!!" Luffy used Gear Second to break free from Hina''s siege, leaving her astonished at his speed as she inadvertently trapped her allies in cages instead of Luffy.
"AAHH!! HEY¡ª HINA!!"
"So fast!! I couldn''t see him move!! Hina outmatched!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
It''s known that winds cannot form in the Calm Belt, and as such, no type of clouds can appear above this strange part of the world.
However, for some reason, in a specific location amidst this calm belt, there exists a dark ce as if it were ink clouds on a white paper, easily distinguishable.
This was the infamous prison in the world known as the Hell of Six Levels, Impel Down:
After revealing everything about this prison in the manga, the World Government used explicit advertising techniques and acknowledged everything that was shown in the manga, a confirmation step of little value but reflecting its true value in instilling fear of what this prison could offer.
A kind of darkness capable of absorbing even sunlight covered Impel Down, bringing horror and dread to the prisoners inside who felt the chill in their souls even within the zing hell!
"Zehahahaha!!!"
"¡ It seems that''s enough for today, isn''t it, Shiryu?"
With a sinister expression on his face, Teach manipted the darkness in his hand and began absorbing the dark sphere that surrounded Impel Down, preventing sunlight from reaching it for a certain period.
The suffocating darkness receded like a tide towards the current prison warden, Marshal D. Teach, where sunlight returned to touch the prison walls and warm them again after being engulfed in cold darkness.
"My new torture technique can turn all levels into an environment simr to the sixth level, making Impel Down even more terrifying on several levels, Zehahaha!!"
"Wee to the new Impel Down~ Zehahaha!!"
"Have you seen enough cages today, Straw Hat? Hm? Really? Zehahaha! Cutting to the core~"
At this moment, Teach''s focus on manga events seemed to be increasingly insane.
"War¡ War¡ Zehahaha! Fight more! My grand counterpart n has a greater chance of sess if this war bes more and more violent!"
Seeing Luffy fighting here and there, now a target for many Marine soldiers, a wicked smile appeared on Teach''s face, making this war more enjoyable.
"Hmm, it seems the story''s protagonist has be vulnerable in a war of this magnitude."
Shiryu exhaled smoke from the cigar that never left his mouth and said so.
¡
In the third-level bathroom, the new prison guardian, Magen, flipped through the manga pages with a solemn expression.
"I see that this war won''t end anytime soon¡"
Magen''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the darkness receding from Impel Down. "Perhaps when this war ends in the manga, the honeymoon period for the government with this viinous scoundrel Teach will also end¡"
Seeing how Teach spent the past month ruling Impel Down like a king filled Magen with extreme anger; he did whatever he pleased after being just a worthless prisoner in Magen''s eyes.
But now, as the new prison warden, and with the government giving him the green light to change the nature of the prison and make the prisoners suffer more under his control.
¡
The sun was shining brightly in an unparalleled spring atmosphere above the Ind of Dawn in the East Blue.
In the flourishing town of Fooshaand inside the art store, readers were holding back tears due to the current manga scenes.
Seeing both Luffy and Ace in this war made the residents of Foosha, who considered both Ace and Luffy as their sons, feel profound sadness.
"Go on! Luffy! Don''t give up!"
"You can do it! You can reach Ace!"
"Those damned Marines, they never stop! Give him a little rest¡"
"Man, Luffy hasn''t stopped running since he left Amazon Lily!"
"I bet he''ll sleep for a month after this war¡ The effort he''s put in so far is legendary¡"
"I just hope the war ends positively for both Luffy and Ace."
Hearing that, Cam sighed with a sad smile as she left the readers'' orders on their table.
''I hope so too,'' the beautiful store goddess wished internally before returning to the side of Father Mercar, who was preparing more orders with an undying spirit.
"Mom~ Don''t worry, I bet Luffy will win as usual! Hehe~"
Little Makinoughed before diving back into the manga events with a cute expression on her face.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 710: Because They''re Brothers.
Chapter 711: He''s the son of the Revolutionary Dragon!!
Chapter 712: In the Depths of Events. (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 727 Because Theyre Brothers.
Chapter 727 Because They''re Brothers.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"These guys are all pretty damn tough!!!"
"Haa¡ Haa¡!!"
In the midst of the battlefield, Luffy was fighting one person after another, continuously and without rest, even for a moment of respite.
This is because the marines did not leave him any room for rest anyway.
At this moment, a new enemy appeared."Strawhat¡!! I see your strength is as impressive as ever!" Moria shouted, harboring deep hatred towards Luffy.
"Yes¡ I think I will take your shadow once more, and imnt it into Oars!!!"
It seems Moria wants to repeat what he did at that time once again.
"Come, my zombie minions!!!"
The nearby Marine soldiers were surprised by the appearance of pale hands emerging from underground, followed by zombies emerging one after another in a terrifying scene.
"Guahh!!"
In a moment of distraction, Luffy was stabbed by one of the strong Marine soldier.
"Luffy¡!!"
Seeing this scene, Ace was filled with panic.
¡
"Now, my zombies, go and capture Strawhat for me!!!" Moria ordered enthusiastically,
"This is a battlefield!! The more soldiers who die, the more zombies I can create!!! Kishishishishi!!!"
¡
"Take down Strawhat!!!"
"He''s the one who freed all those prisoners!!!"
In the name of justice, more Marine soldiers attacked Luffy at this moment.
"Keep at it~!!" Kizaru ordered.
"¡!!"
Seeing this, Ace felt like he had to stop the situation somehow.
"Moria¡!! Not that annoying guy again¡!!"
Luffy was not pleased to see an old enemy he knew well on a battlefield like this.
"STAY BACK!!! LUFFY!!!" Ace shouted with all his might, urging Luffy to retreat.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
A refreshing breeze made the green grass on the hills of Shimotsuki vige dance in a beautiful scene.
In this pleasant ce, Roronoa Arashi was rxing away from the noise of the town, holding a toothpick in his mouth and clutching a new manga volume.
"Tsk... If Zoro were here right now, he wouldn''t have allowed Luffy to advance in a battlefield like this alone..."
"Things would have been really fun if Zoro were here... sigh~"
"Such a war is an opportunity for my son to be stronger, especially since his greatest enemy and goal, Dracule Mihawk, is also part of this war."
"Oh, that damn Moria again...!!! Someone... make him shut up forever, it''s annoying to see him."
...
Not far from where Arashi was rxing, in his dojo, the old samurai Kozaburo was also reading the manga with a somewhat annoyed expression.
"Use a weapon, boy, you must learn to use a weapon. Fighting in a war like this without a weapon is a losing deal..."
Old Kozaburo felt sorry for Luffy, who was getting stabbed here and there while only using punches to defend himself.
"I can''t imagine Luffy fighting with a sword, maybe he would use the sword by punching with it..."
Koushirou felt slightly amused at the thought of Luffy using a sword.
"I feel sorry for Ace, who sees his brother doing all this for him, while he can''t do anything but watch silently."
Tsuna sighed with regret, gently stroking her bulging belly, wishing a good fate for the child inside her.
On the bright side regarding Tsuna, it seems she has finally be sessfully pregnant with Kuina.
...
"It seems the sky suddenly brightened and the dark clouds disappeared... I thought a storm wasing..."
"I sent my children to the art store just in case... It''s good to see the bright sun again, those strong winds didn''t bode well."
"Man, you need to start reading the new volume quickly, the events will blow your little mind away!"
"Really? I just finished my backlog from yesterday, just don''t spoil it, I''ll buy the volume immediately!"
In the Sorbet Kingdom, scenes like these could be seen almost everywhere at the moment.
In the art store, Garpmented the scenes where Luffy was fighting alone.
He could feel his counterpart''s weakness in this war... He could also feel his conflicting emotions through his facial expressions disyed each time.
"... To watch your grandson being attacked from all directions without moving to defend him... What kind of grandfather are you?"
Dragon looked coldly at Garp, pointing to the manga scene where Luffy''s blood first appeared.
"As a father, to know that your son is in such a predicament and not move to defend him... What kind of father are you?"
Garp retorted even more harshly, making Dragon feel the need to step back.
"Quiet down, gentlemen... We''re in an art store, so conflict is not allowed here..."
Kuma intervened to resolve the recurring conflict between father and son.
"I understand how you feel, but this is something you can''t control anyway, you canpensate by settling scores with the Marine in the next battle with them..."
Ivankov also spoke up.
...
"This..."
Back on Bateri Ind again, both Roger and Rouge were speechless at Ace''s sudden outburst.
A helpless smile appeared on Roger''s face when he heard what Ace said about both of them being pirates entering the sea for their own dreams.
"It''s true that a true pirate sails the ocean guided by his heart... but that means if he does what his heart tells him, that''s the purpose of being a pirate."
Rouge understood what Roger was trying to say, "This means that saving Ace is what his heart tells him to do, for Luffy too, isn''t it?"
"That''s right... even though Ace has his own adventures, and even though he has his own nakama who haven''t abandoned him yet, that doesn''t mean Luffy should go on his own adventure without intervening in Ace''s affairs."
Roger continued with a smile, "The boy has alreadypleted what I wanted to say."
"Because they''re brothers..." saying that, Rouge wiped away a tear that formed on her smiling face.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"I shouldn''t have to tell you this!!! You''re a pirate, just like me!!"
"We''ve both sailed the ocean as our hearts guided us!!!"
"¡!!!" Hearing that from Ace further intensified Garp''s emotions.
Ace took a deep breath and shouted with all his might so that Luffy could hear him.
"I have my own adventure to live!!"
"I have my own Nakama!!! I don''t remember asking you to interfere!!!
"Ace¡" Marco was surprised by Ace''s words.
"Save Ace~!!!" The pirates continued to advance on the Marine soldiers for Ace''s sake.
"A weakling like you¡ing to save me!!?"
"Do you really believe I''m going to forgive you for that!!? This is humiliation!!!"
"GET OUT OF HERE, LUFFY!!! WHY DID YOU COME!!?"
"Ace-san¡" Jimbei felt Ace''s sadness despite his words.
(Please, Luffy¡ Don''t let me drag you into this too¡!!!)
(This is my problem, not yours¡!!!)
"¡''CAUSE I''M YOUR BROTHER!!!" eximed Luffy.
("Did you know? If you exchange drinks, you can form a bond of brotherhood!)
("From today on, we are brothers!!")
In that small scene from the past, Ace remembered the moment he shared a drink with Luffy when they were kids, at that moment they truly became brothers.
"I don''t give a crap about those stupid pirate rules!!!" Luffy continued to fight.
"You idiot, Luffy¡" said Ace.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
This scene left a refreshing smile on the faces of both Roger and Rouge.
Luffy taught them how to silence their stubborn-headed son in the future with just a few words.
"So, that''s how Luffy and Ace became brothers... Ahaha! Wonderful..."
"I didn''t think they actually shared sake, they must have had a wonderful childhood together to form such a bond."
"I look forward to seeing their story when they were little kids..."
"I do too, dear~" Rouge smiled gently, looking at the faces of young Luffy and Ace in the small shback.
¡
''CAUSE I''M YOUR BROTHER!!!
This sentence left an impression on most siblings around the world, no matter their situation or background, they all felt their hearts burning in this moment.
Especially the siblings who had done wrong things to their brothers, and in a world like the pirate world, such cases were verymon.
People like them felt intense pain in their hearts whether they wanted to or not, what Luffy did for his brother, bonding over a cup of wine, left them unable to respond.
Luffy made the image of brotherhood sacred in the eyes of the readers, teaching them that judgments and rules disappear when the person you feel is truly your brother is in trouble.
''... Go, my son, do what your heart guided you to, I trust that you will be stronger after this day regardless of what happens.''
Dragon smiled to himself, keeping his thoughts to himself.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 711: He''s the son of the Revolutionary Dragon!!
Chapter 712: In the Depths of Events. (Part 1)
Chapter 713: In the Depths of Events. (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 728 Hes the son of the Revolutionary Dragon!!
Chapter 728 He''s the son of the Revolutionary Dragon!!
_________________
Sphinx Ind:
"What a true brotherly rtionship Luffy and Ace have."
Whitebeard sighed in admiration after witnessing the emotional struggle of Ace and Luffy''s fierce responses, clinging to the fact that he only wants to save his brother, disregarding the rules of the pirate world.
"This is the Luffy we know, it''s impossible for him to abandon someone in distress just because they fed him, let alone his brother!" With a big smile on his face, Marco said that.
"Gurararara! You''re right, Marco, learn to have this loyalty to each other, sons." Whitebeard advised his sons.
"I want to see the Marines try something simr to the Summit War, hehe~" Fossaughed eagerly, looking forward to such a move.
"If they want to wait until my old man gets old to make a move against him, why don''t we make a move on them now and destroy them? They lost their Marine hero to the revolutionaries, didn''t they? Also, I heard their admirals are afraid to go out to sea because of what they did in their cold war with the hunters, trapping one of the legendary hunters and infiltrating the central prison..." Jozu suggested this proposal, which made Whitebeard deeply contemte for a while.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Did he just say, ''Brother''!?"
"Then... He''s Roger''s son as well...!?"
"Both of Ace''s parents died when he was born!! He couldn''t possibly have a younger brother!!!"
Initially, the Marines were confused after hearing the word ''Brother'' from Luffy, linking it to Roger, but this far-fetched assumption was quickly dispelled.
¡
"Attack, my zombies!!!"
Moriamanded his zombies to attack Luffy, but suddenly these zombies were submerged and purified by seawater.
"Seawater!!? Wha¡!?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
In an instant, the zombies that Moria was boasting about turned into scattered corpses as the shadows controlling them disappeared.
"Those zombies of yours¡ I seem to recall salt was their weakness, right?"
Jimbei stood beside Luffy.
"Jimbei!!!" eximed Luffy.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Fish-Man Ind:
Jimbei''s eyes lingered on the scene, feeling a satisfaction like no other.
"Look at the joy in the boy''s eyes when he saw you stepping in to help him," Fisher Tiger said with a smile. "I envy you," he added.
"Moria is nothing," Arlong expressed fiercely. "Luffy has already defeated him once. He''s just a defeated Shichibukai still relying on the World Government for help. Even my counterpart could easily kick his butt."
"Nyuuu~ Jimbei-san is so strong in the manga!" Hatchan felt proud after witnessing Jimbei''s excellent performance in the manga.
"It''s easy to defeat Moria as Arlong said, but it''s even easier for us Fish-Men who master Fish-Man Karate. Seawater is the natural enemy of his zombies," Jimbei exined.
¡
"That bastard Sengoku''s job in this war is to expose others'' backgrounds - Jamon," King Neptunemented unsatisfactorily on the next scene in the manga, which was extremely shocking for the characters in it.
¡
"Tahaha! It''s fun to see the characters in the manga react to such shocking news," Tomughed with amusement as he saw the shocked expressions on the characters'' faces in the manga.
"Suuuuper! Luffy''s dad must be incredibly scary in the manga to cause such a reaction," Little Franky did his famous dance while saying the word "Super," earning exclusive apuse from the beautiful mermaids nearby.
"It seems that Smoker finally revealed the mystery of what happened in Loguetown at that time," Iceberg nodded with a smile at this scene.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
{{What do you think you are doing allowing a single rookie to shift the flow of battle!!?}}
At that moment, Sengoku''s voice boomed through the battlefield speakers.
Upon hearing that, one of the giants moved to stop Luffy.
"Move it¡ I''ll crush him myself!!!"
{{That man is another future dangerous element!!!}}
It seemed like Sengoku wanted to reveal something by saying that.
{{Not only was he raised together with Ace as an adoptive brother, but he is also the flesh and blood son of the Revolutionary Dragon!!!}}
These words caused a momentary silence in the chaotic battlefield.
"WHAAAAAT!!?" they all eximed.
"Gear Third!!"
As if he wasn''t in this world, Luffy used his maximum power to take down the giant vice admiral attacking him.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Half an hour ago in the Kingdom of Sorbet, Dragon with his green cloak and long ck hair stood in the air, gazing at blocks of ck clouds filled with lightning.
Dragon raised his hand, surrounded by green-edged winds, and sent a part of it into the heart of the storm.
A smile formed on Dragon''s face at this moment as the horrifying scene before him intrigued him.
"As per my intentions, I might dissipate this terrifying hurricane and eliminate the threat. Moreover, I might make it even more terrifying to the extent that it can swallow the South Sea and move towards the other three seas, bing more powerful and drawn to the Grand Line, thereby bing a world-ending catastrophe..."
"Perhaps the cause of the world''s end is just a wave of my hand..." Dragon toyed with the small hurricane above his finger, which dissipated along with his smile.
"But of course, I cannot do that with this hurricane... As soon as the small hurricane above his finger dissipated, the dark clouds began to disperse and vanish gradually until the sky above the Kingdom of Sorbet became clear again.
Dragon remained standing in the air, deep in thought.
"Isn''t birthing a son like Luffy exactly like supporting the hurricane to be stronger and sweep the world instead of erasing it?"
"Hehe~ Let''s find your mother first, then we will create the greatest hurricane the world has ever known. No one will be able to stop it by then, not even me."
¡
Returning to the present time, the same smile that was drawn on Dragon''s face when he was above the kingdom''s sky repeated at this moment.
"That''s right... He''s Dragon''s son. Let the world know this truth."
"No harm in that."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 712: In the Depths of Events. (Part 1)
Chapter 713: In the Depths of Events. (Part 2)
Chapter 714: Karma.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 729 In the Depths of Events. (1)
Chapter 729 In the Depths of Events. (1)
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"The son of Dragon¡!?"
The Marines were bewildered upon hearing that.
¡
"Whaaaaa!!?"
Both Buggy and Galdino opened their mouths in shock.
¡
Helmeppo and Koby felt resigned after hearing a truth they already knew.
"He went and said it¡!!"
"Luffy-san¡!!"
¡
"!!!"
Moria was shocked the moment he heard it; he hadn''t expected that the little pirate he wanted to kill was the son of such a big shot.
¡
"At this point, it is hardly surprising."
Mihawk made a shortment expressing hisck of surprise at anything rted to Luffy.
¡
Hancock put her hand on her cheek in a tender gesture while thinking:
(You could be the son of demons for all I care I still¡)
¡
As for Bartholomew Kuma, he remained silent without any notable reaction.
¡
"I see¡ so that''s how he got Ivankov on his side!! It makes sense now!"
Domingoughed wickedly after finally unraveling this confusion.
¡
"Dragon''s son¡ I see¡"
Even Jimbei was surprised after hearing that.
¡
"This exins what happened at Loguetown¡"
Smoker recalled that fateful day when Dragon stood like a ghost behind him, preventing him from capturing the Straw Hat.
¡
"Calling HQ¡ Calling HQ!!"
"Reporting from the Sabaody Archipgo!!"
Journalists in Sabaody rushed to get a scoop on this massive news.
"Dragon¡ As in the Dragon"
"We have huge news!!! The whole world has to hear this!!"
¡
"I care not¡ there is no longer any need to hide it."
"Luffy has already gained such power and infamy that suchbels may as well mean nothing¡!!"
Garppletely ignored the matter, appearing truly unconcerned about the horrifying truth revealed about his grandson.
¡
"HAAAHHHH!!!"
Meanwhile, Luffy was battling the giant who had attacked him, dodging his massive blows repeatedly.
"Gomu Gomu~"
Luffy''s huge hand in Gear Third form began spinning at a frightening speed.
"Gigant Rifle!!!"
The giant felt dizzy as he was struck by a giant fist the size of his body, sending him flying and crashing into Marineford''s walls.
"YEEEEAHHHH~"
The pirates cheered loudly for Luffy.
¡
"A~~~CE~~~~!!!"
"I DON''T CARE WHAT YOU SAY!!! I''M GOING TO SAVE YOU EVEN IF IT KILLS ME!!!"
"Marco¡ Don''t you dare let that boy die¡"
Whitebeard ordered with a smile.
"Roger that." Marco nodded.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Luffy''s scream silenced the crowd of readers; they had just discovered how determined Luffy truly was to save Ace, even if it meant his death!
Seeing Ace freeze upon hearing that, and witnessing Whitebeard''s smile as he openly protected Luffy, made the readers erupt in unprecedented excitement!
¡
In the kingdom of Roshwan, the shock and excitement could be heard from most readers at that moment.
Among the readers was a young man wearing sses and a hat with the number three on it¡ªyes, it was the younger version of Mister 3 Galdino once again.
Galdino adjusted his sses and focused on the face of Mister 3, who stood behind Buggy. "Is Buggy better than me? Why is he always showcased before me... That''s not fair!"
His voice was so loud that it caught attention once again, almost as if Galdino hadpletely forgotten thest time he drew attention to himself, almost getting abducted by World Government agents had it not been for a Store Goddess intervention.
¡
"Why is my counterpart so shocked like this? Does Dragon really have this much fame in the manga world?"
Not far from Roshwan, on Bateri Ind, Buggy adjusted his posture and turned his back in surprise after hearing his counterpart''s exaggerated reaction upon learning about Dragon and the truth that he was Luffy''s biological father.
"Haha~ You can imagine the impact of a man who desires revolution against the World Government... This is worse than what Roger did."
Rayleighughed at Buggy''s naivety before exining to him why Dragon had such an impact.
"The Revolutionary Army has already appeared in the world now, and they have be extremely powerful by adding Garp to their ranks, haven''t they? Why does the World Government still ignore them?"
Shanks asked curiously.
"That''s because they have enough headaches already; in this world, there are things scarier than the Pirate King and the Revolutionary Leader... There''s the Sky Sword." said Rayleigh.
Hearing that, Shakky smiled silently.
¡
"These cowards are hiding again, hahaha..."
"Garp''s training for them went down the drain! Hahahaha!!!"
"You''re right, hahahaha!!"
In the East Blue, specifically in the Yotsuba Sea region on Rellia Ind, both Kony and Morganughed heartily at their cowardly sons while exchanging proud looks.
¡
In the Central Prison on Hunters Ind:
Moria remained calm this time to avoid getting kicked again by the Golden Lion.
''Damn you, Jimbei! Damn you, Straw Hat! Damn you, Dragon!''
"Oh, and lest I forget... Damn you, Shiki- ah..."
Moria forgot to silently contemte thest of his thoughts, blurting it out loud, wanting to rectify the situation but found the Golden Lion''s leg already embracing his face again.
Boom! He was sent kissing the wall once more.
¡
Ohara:
Mihawk looked at his manga counterpart with interest. "It seems my counterpart is no longer surprised about Straw Hat."
"Hawkeye was the one who saw Luffy at the beginning of his journey and knew about his dream to be Pirate King, so he knows more about him than anyone present, which is why it''s hard for him to be surprised now."
"Especially since someone like Luffy is unlikely to have a small background," added Issho with a smile.
"You''re right..."
¡
"What''s she thinking, this foolish girl...!!"
Hancock blushed as she read her manga counterpart''s thoughts after learning who Luffy''s father was.
Seeing this reaction left Rob speechless.
''Don''t tell me it''s already... But this child boy even been born yet! Damn it!"
"Hahaha!" Seeing Rob''s dismal expression, Olivia couldn''t keep a straight face and burst outughing.
"Hahahaha!!"
After that, Bell-m¨¨re, Glora, Otohime, Sora, and Toki alsoughed without caring about Rob''s dejected expressions.
It was amusing to see Rob with the low spirit facing the reality that one of his daughters'' hearts had already been stolen.
And the thief was a manga character!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
_________________
Chapter 713: In the Depths of Events. (Part 2)
Chapter 714: Karma.
Chapter 715: Smoker and Luffy. Patching the Gaps with Manga Power.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 730 In the Depths of Events. (2)
Chapter 730 In the Depths of Events. (2)
_________________Once again in the ''battlefield'' in the manga, Marineford, readers, mostly from the Marines and their families, were nervously salivating as they read the chapters.
They moved from chapter to chapter without realizing it, as the events became increasingly strange with each chapter, and the war became stranger as scenes often focused on Luffy, currently.
¡
In the Fleet Admiral''s office, where only the elites gathered in this room, the expression on Sengoku''s face was calm as he watched the characters'' reactions about the backdrop of Luffy''s revtions.
"Hmm, it seems that Garp truly doesn''t care about his grandson''s background being revealed publicly," he said with surprise.
"In that case, I think that besides Ace, even if we were to kill Luffy as well, he wouldn''t be able to do anything except watch silently," sighed Kuzan inwardly about his teacher''s situation in the manga, who seemed afraid to use his power to enforce what he wanted.
The overwhelming power he had spent his life honing by punching ships and mountains was not enough for him when it came to determining his grandchildren''s fates... So what was the point of that power in this case?
For Kuzan, Garp appeared as an old lion who had removed his own fangs and surrendered to his master, who was now disciplining his cubs without any reaction.
"Through these significant reactions of the characters in the manga, it seems that Dragon and his Revolutionary Army have deeper implications than I previously thought."
Sengoku pondered for a moment before continuing, "From now on, we must delve deeper and deeper into the events until we reach the essence; it seems that we''ve been scratching the surface all along."
Upon hearing that, the admirals and vice admirals nodded in understanding of the Fleet Admiral''s words.
Seeing the characters'' reactions to the name Dragon made them all understand that Dragon might indeed be the most dangerous man in the world, as previously described.
The most dangerous criminal in the world... What weight does that title carry?
"Hmm..."
Sengoku ignored his counterpart''s revtion about Luffy''s real father''s name and focused on a specific scene in the next chapter.
...
"Even after hearing the name Dragon, my counterpart remains silent and without any notable reaction... Strange."
In Sorbet''s art store, Bartholomew Kuma still focused intently on his silent counterpart throughout the Summit War events up to this moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He waspletely immersed in the events.
Little Bonney looked worriedly at her father and didn''t know what to say to reassure him.
Dragon noticed this and spoke, "Vegapunk must have done something to Kuma in the manga. He''s the only one who can exin what''s happening to you."
"After all, the small exnation your counterpart gave in Thriller Bark about bing a Cyborg is not enough..."
Kuma nodded in agreement, "You''re right, Dragon-san."
...
"I don''t think you really mean what you''re saying, man..."
Garp couldn''t handle any more rice crackers at this moment, seeing his counterpart''s helpless expression once again.
''I care not¡ There is no longer any need to hide it. Luffy has already gained such power and infamy that suchbels may as well mean nothing.''
That''s what Garp said in the manga after Sengoku revealed Luffy''s father''s name...
"This scoundrel Sengoku... Isn''t he my friend? Why has his heart suddenly be so cruel!?"
Garp crushed the cookie in his hand into crumbs, feeling betrayed at this moment.
Betrayed by one of his closest friends.
"Anyway, your counterpart, my father, is absolutely right in what he said. Luffy no longer needs protection... Even if the truth of me being his father is revealed, it won''t affect him at all."
"Because his counterpart''s identity is truly something, it will benefit him much more than harm."
Dragon said expressionlessly.
...
Back in Ohara, Rob could hear Domingo''s wickedughter at this moment.
"He must be enjoying himself very much," Rob shook his head and ignored Doffy, refocusing on his little girls who were bombarding him with questions here and there.
...
"Fuffuffuffu! It seems my counterpart knows a thing or two about the Revolutionary Army as well."
Doffyughed after hearing what his counterpart said, feeling enlightened after hearing Luffy''s background truth.
"That''s right, it seems your counterpart is familiar with Ivankov being part of the Revolutionary Army."
"Your counterpart must have had some dealings with the Revolutionary Army."
"Heh~ Anyway, it''s good to see my future self having a good time. Fuffuffuffu!!"
...
Fish-Man Ind:
The image of his counterpart in the manga who mentioned Luffy''s father''s name reflected in Jimbei''s eyes.
"Luffy''s father must be a great figure," he said.
"All the hints point to that," Fisher Tiger nodded in agreement.
"I bet he''s causing a lot of trouble for the World Government," Tiger added.
"Do you think he might appear in this war to support his son? We really miss his appearance..." Jimbei wondered.
"Nyuu~ That''s right, his appearance is more anticipated than Shanks'' appearance!"
...
East Blue, Loguetown:
Young Smoker''s eyes sparkled as he looked at the manga pages.
"Finally, my foolish counterpart can unravel the mystery in this matter..."
He nodded eagerly and continued reading, quickly flipping to the next chapter.
Which seemed promising from its title.
...
Sabaody Archipgo, inside the art store, readers were in constant chatter and excitement.
"Hahaha! It seems our Sabaody Archipgo has the honor of broadcasting the war live!!"
"And is there anything to be proud of? The reason the Marines moved the war to the archipgo must be because of the Celestial Dragons who want to watch the war."
"I forgot it''s closer to the Marine headquarters."
"Hahaha! The art store''s ability to broadcast live scenes is much better! The whole world can watch that."
"Are youparing the art store to Den Den Mushi for audiovisual transmission? Are you stupid? There''s noparison between that and this."
"These journalists watching are causing amotion repeatedly~ When will Rayleigh appear? He must be watching the broadcast too."
The readers in Sabaody Archipgo were looking forward to seeing Rayleigh and knowing his stance on joining the war to save Ace or not.
...
"Tsk~ This guy is a disgrace to the giants'' warriors. Geyagyagyagya!!!"
"What do you expect from a vice admiral joining the Marines instead of waiting for the time when the Sun God appears, as a true warrior. Gababababa!"
In Elbaf, the giant Dorry and Brogy mocked the giant vice admiral who intervened to stop Luffy but ended up being hit by Luffy''s Gear Third.
"Who is this Sun God you talk about so much?"
The young giants like Hajrudin were surprised after hearing this unfamiliar name.
"Heh~ Maybe the Sun God is no longer needed with Lord Rob nearby, but we giants have made a promise to wait for him. As warriors, we won''t betray our ancestors'' will."
Brogy exined mysteriously.
Jarul, the vige chief, observed this with a mysterious smile on his face, then his eyes returned to the manga book.
"Hmph!"
The look of disdain reced the smile upon seeing the Marine giants''s unit again.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 714: Karma.
Chapter 715: Smoker and Luffy. Patching the Gaps with Manga Power.
Chapter 716: Bartholomew Kuma is already dead.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 731 Karma.
Chapter 731 Karma.
_________________"Gurararara!" -
"It seems my counterpart saw it at this quickly..."
"The bright light covering Strawhat Luffy, the person Roger is waiting for, indeed."
At the ''Sphinx'' Art Store, Whitebeard was very satisfied with his counterpart''s stance regarding Luffy in the manga.
''Marco... Don''t you dare let that boy die¡''
These were the words of Whitebeard in the manga, indicating his acknowledgment of Luffy and his right to be protected.
"It''s enjoyable to see destinies intertwine. Someone like Luffy, I would love for him to be my son; perhaps if that were the case, he would be the dearest son to my heart~" - Whitebeard expressed his sincere opinion about Luffy, feeling that with every situation, ethic, mood, and even his childish side, he would be an exceptionally special son.
"Unfortunately, it seems he hasn''t been born yet - yui," Marcomented with jealousy.
"Gurarararara! It seems I will search for Dragon and force him to let me adopt his son.""..." Stussy seemed speechless at that.
No one knows whether Whitebeard is joking or speaking seriously.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"(A~~CE~~~!!!)"
"(I''M GOING TO SAVE YOU EVEN IF IT KILLS ME!!!)"
Ace hit his head on the ground in frustration andplex emotions as he remembered what his crew and his brother had just said.
"(We won''t leave a single one of those bastards who hurt you alive, Ace!!!)"
"(You just wait!!! We''reing to get you!!!)"
Blood mixed with sweat dripped from Ace''s forehead, where Garp noticed what had happened and asked: "What now?"
Ace remained silent for a while before answering: "I feel like I can ept any future at this point."
"I''ll grasp the hand that will reach out to save me¡ I''ll also ept the de that will swing down to judge me¡"
"I won''t resist anymore."
"I owe everything that much."
Hearing this from Ace, both Garp and Sengoku fell silent with wisdom.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Bateri:
"Sometimes a person finds themselves in an unwanted situation like this... They don''t know what to do except surrender."
"Our son is now in such an enviable situation."
"At the moment of my execution, I smiled in the face of death, not caring because I was already determined to die¡ But he''s not."
"Why are you talking as if this has already happened?" Rouge was surprised to hear Roger''s cryptic words.
"That''s because it did happen to me already. Didn''t you feel like you lived through a 20-month pregnancy and death after reading that in the manga?" Roger looked curiously at his wife and asked.
Rouge''s eyshes trembled after hearing that.
Indeed, she had felt this strange feeling before.
"I felt as if I were somehow connected to what my counterpart in the manga felt¡" Rouge replied.
"Exactly, that''s the feeling I''m talking about¡" eximed Roger.
"Do you know the title of this chapter?" he then asked.
"Karma... Isn''t it?" Rouge replied.
"Yes, karma... What you felt from the character that represents you in the manga is through simr karma."
"This means that Roger, who smiled at his execution in the first chapter, and Rouge, who sacrificed herself to save her son, represent another aspect of us in another world."
"My dear, perhaps we are reading and seeing what would have truly happened to us."
Rouge''s eyes widened upon hearing this.
"For some reason, Rob didn''t die in this world, and as a result, all this happened. It seems our karma saved us this time, just as many other people were also saved thanks to their own karma."
¡
[Ding! You''ve got 1999 Art Point from Gol D. Roger.]
[Ding! You''ve got 999 Art Point from Portgas D. Rouge.]
"Hmm?" Rob curiously looked at the rare notification that appeared on his system at this moment.
The silent mode of the notifications was an adjustment Rob had made a long time ago. The fact that these two notifications appeared despite the silent mode meant only one thing.
''The system is trying to tell me something... Did Roger and Rouge discover something?'' Rob wondered internally.
''Well, I was going to visit them after some time anyway... I''ll see what happens then.'' he thought.
¡
Back in Bateri, this time inside the art store, Roger''s crew were clutching their stomachs and rolling on the floor fromughter.
The interaction between Whitebeard and Buggy, and the exquisiteedy provided by Buggy in the manga, made them burst into fits ofughter.
Buggy''s lips trembled as he watched this scene.
"Damn it! Why am I not already strong!? Do I need to pretend, you cowardly clown!"
"Just tell me what your role is in all of this!!?"
Buggy had to admit that he felt extreme pride when he saw Whitebeard speaking with his counterpart and reminiscing, but seeing hisradesugh intensely at this scene made him waver between bitter and sweet feelings.
"Stopughing, damn it!"
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Sigh~ It seems Ace haspletely surrendered to his fate..."
Garp felt deep sadness upon seeing this scene.
He felt a strong urge to see his counterpart crush Sengoku and free Ace, escaping from the execution tform.
"Does this mean he''s epted his death?" Little Bonney wondered.
"He''s epted his death and his life too. It seems he no longer cares about any oue... I feel this will push him tomit a lot of foolishness easily if he is released." Kuma, her father, answered her question.
"Man, I feel sorry for Ace." Ivankov sighed in frustration.
"As long as my counterpart is on the battlefield, the Marines won''t be able to execute Ace easily."
Crocodile exhaled smoke from his cigar before saying.
"Why do you feel such intense pride in your manga character, man?"
"That''s because my counterpart is a man and not Okama. Of course, I''ll feel proud," Crocodile replied sarcastically.
"Hah! Are you mocking Okamas again!? Haven''t you seen what Bon-chan did before? Isn''t he an Okama too? I heard he feels extreme pride in his manga character as well even though he''s still a child now." eximed Ivankov.
"Well, Mr. 2 is the only exception to this rule." Crocodile deepened his mocking tone at this moment.
It can be said that Mr. 2, belonging to his organization in the manga, is the only Okama who deserves to feel proud because he has proven to have deep masculine values despite his orientation.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 715: Smoker and Luffy. Patching the Gaps with Manga Power.
Chapter 716: Bartholomew Kuma is already dead.
Chapter 717: Luffy VS. Mihawk!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!ckStar_BHcreators'' thoughts
Chapter 732 Smoker and Luffy. Patching the Gaps with Manga Power.
Chapter 732 Smoker and Luffy. Patching the Gaps with Manga Power.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"You¡!! Smokey¡!!! Of course¡ that jitte¡"
After taking a hit, Luffy regained his bnce and identified the person who attacked him as Smoker.
"Haa¡ Haa¡ It''s got Kairouseki in it¡!! Damn you!!"
"I will finish you myself!!!" dered Smoker firmly, determination evident in his eyes.
Luffy was undeterred by Smoker''s threat and countered, "Gomu Gomu¡ Jet Gatling!!!"His rapid punches didn''t cause any harm to a Logia user like Smoker, who took the opportunity to strike back after transforming into smoke. "White Launcher!!"
"He''s way stronger than way before!" Luffy quickly noticed.
"I believe that goes for both of us," replied Smoker, who had already reached Luffy and mmed him to the ground using his Kairouseki-tipped jitte.
"But you cannot defeat me with your ability!!!"
"Guahhh -" screamed Luffy as he was pinned to the ground by the Kairouseki-tipped jitte around his neck.
"I can see exactly why it was¡ Haa¡ Haa¡ That Dragon saved you back in Loguetown, Strawhat¡" said Smoker as he applied more pressure, trying to pin down Luffy who was attempting to escape.
"M¡ My strength is fading¡ Dammit¡ That jitte¡ Get it off me¡!" Luffy felt the weight of his body due to the Kairouseki''s effect.
"Out of the way, fool!!!" At that moment, Smoker was kicked away from Luffy.
¡
..
"How dare you attack my beloved and pin him to the ground!!!"
Hancock was furious to the point of wanting to tear Smoker apart.
"The pirate empress, protecting Strawhat!!?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"What''s happening with this damn woman?"
"Is she crazy!?"
In Marineford, the Marine leaders were enjoying Smoker''s overwhelming performance against StrawHat Luffy, but suddenly, Boa Hancock intervened and kicked Smoker away.
Considering Smoker as Luffy''s legitimate rival from the Marine, and their battles were always characterized by fair and equal fights, seeing Smoker outmatchedpletely, as it happened in their first sh in Loguetown, made Sengoku and others naturally pleased.
"... Just like in Loguetown, Luffy is being saved in almost the same way."
"This time it''s Hancock instead of Dragon... Aren''t she worried about her status as a Shichibukai?"
"It seems Luffy is more important to her than the Shichibukai seat... How lucky he is..."
Momonga concealed the lust in his eyes when he saw Hancock''s legs, pure white, in the manga.
"Hmph! How pitiful... A Logia user who doesn''t know how to use Haki..."
"Judging by his reaction after Hancock managed to hit him, he must not know about Haki at all..."
Akainu snorted contemptuously at Smoker''s weakness in front of Hancock, who stopped him easily as if ying with a child.
"That''s impossible. Recruits start learning how to use Haki in their training stage; they can''t graduate without learning it... His Haki must be weaker than Hancock''s, just like that." said Sengoku.
"That makes sense..." replied Aokiji.
"Anyway... it''s clear that Hancock is ying both sides in this war... As expected, an ally who can''t be fully trusted."
Sengoku was upset to see Hancock handing over Ace''s handcuff key to Luffy; he immediately crossed out Hancock''s name from the allies'' list in this war.
¡
Inside the Marigoa, in the Hall of Authority:
"This ve... how arrogant she is..."
Saint Warcury felt extreme annoyance at Hancock''s attitude in the manga.
"Man, take it easy; she''s that man''s daughter..."
Although Saint Nasjuro had the same impression as Saint Warcury in his heart, the sudden death of the Celestial Dragon shed through their minds after he expressed his desire for ves her aloud in the art store.
"We''re not in the art store, so he can''t hear us anyway."
Saint Mars interjected.
"I wanted to see Smoker kill Luffy, but that whore intervened..."
"Even without her, it''s impossible for Smoker to seed in killing Luffy."
"Maybe this war will be Smoker''sst chance to defeat him, after that, he''ll be left in the dust."
"Hmm~ I''m curious about what happened to Bartholomew Kuma as well..."
Upon hearing that, the Gorosei''s focus returned to the manga pages in the next scenes.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Kuma... Kuma...!! Haa... Haa..."
Facing hisrade, Ivankov was still unsure of what he should do.
"If you do not stop this, then I will be forced to attack you...!"
"Enough of this nonsense!!! It is I!!! Do you mean to tell me you have forgotten this face!!?"
This was something Ivankov couldn''t ept.
At that moment, a third party intervened withughter:
"Fuffuffu... I don''t know what connection the two of you may have had... but you should give it up. There''s no point trying to talk to him, Revolutionary Army Commander Emporio Ivankov."
It was Domingo who said that.
"What on earth do you mean by that!!?"
Ivankov was surprised but felt that Domingo knew something about Kuma.
"I daresay the guy you knew was ''Bartholomew Kuma'', right?"
"He''s the man once known by the name of Tyrant Kuma."
Domingo paused for a moment, grinned wickedly, then continued.
"Well, he''s already dead."
Ivankov was shocked to the point where his eyes turned red.
"¡ Whaaa!!?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Already dead? How is that possible?"
Even the Five Elders were surprised by what Domingo said.
"My prediction was correct then, huh~"
Saint Mars felt a strong sense of appreciation and praise from hisrades'' eyes, as he previously stated that Kuma was already dead, and now his theory was confirmed.
"The question here is how did that happen... Did Vegapunk do it?"
"Why would he do that? Empowering himself into Pacifista in our hands..."
"His weakness must have fallen into our hands... Otherwise, a king like him couldn''t do that-"
At that moment, the Five Elders felt new memories emerging in their minds out of nowhere, about a certain female.
The matter of retrieving Ginny, who was once a ve of the Celestial Dragon in the past.
The strange scientific experiment conducted by Saturn personally on Ginny, revealing she was pregnant during the experiment.
The Sapphire Scales disease...
Ginny being cast away and her sess in reaching the Sorbet Kingdom...
Her death after giving birth to a daughter and leaving her in the care of Bartholomew Kuma, who was also their former ve.
A unique ve of Baneer descent.
...
"Hmm?"
On her high throne, Imu felt the strange tension that urred with her subordinates, whom she shared memories, power, and almost everything with.
She looked towards the western horizon, directly towards Ohara, with a gentle smile on her face.
"Weird..." she said.
...
"... His daughter must have inherited her mother''s chronic disease, and to save her, he had to surrender to us..."
"Everything is clear now..."
Suddenly, the Five Elders felt enlightened about the reason that drove Kuma to transform himself into a cold weapon in their hands.
They never doubted the memories that suddenly appeared out of nowhere in their minds.
Only Imu was distracted, thinking about the strangeness of what had just happened.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 716: Bartholomew Kuma is already dead.
Chapter 717: Luffy VS. Mihawk!
Chapter 718: The Appearance of Pacifistas!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!ckStar_BHcreators'' thoughts
Chapter 733 Bartholomew Kuma is already dead.
Chapter 733 Bartholomew Kuma is already dead.
_________________
Sorbet Kingdom, Inside the art store:
Large tears fell from Little Bonney''s eyes like watery jewels in that moment.
"W-Why..?!"
Seeing Domingo in the manga saying that her father had died, Bonney felt her heart shatter.
Those memories she summoned from another future using her Devil Fruit ability at that time when they were reading the Thriller Bark arc were not just illusions, right?
Kuma''s heart melted as he saw his precious daughter cry like this, and all he could do was to gentlyfort her.
"Don''t cry, my dear, it''s all not real, just a story on paper-"
The memory that seemed distant and close at the same time, when her mother died in his arms, made Bartholomew Kuma''s words catch in his throat.Just like what happened with the Gorosei a moment ago, it happened to him now. The foggy and iprehensible memories becamepletely clear.
Bonney looked exactly like Ginny when she cried because of the sheer wonder of the happy life they lived after escaping from God Valley at the time.
Even Ivankov found Bonney''s scene familiar, he knew her mother, didn''t he?
"Already dead? What does Domingo mean by that?"
Ivankov felt sorrow after seeing this scene.
"Just keep reading, he will surely reveal what he knows in the next chapter."
Dragon said indifferently.
Following his words, they turned the manga page to the next chapter.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I always believed you would survive and make it here."
With a cute smile, Hancock whispered to Luffy, then pulled out a small key and handed it to him. "Take this¡!! It''s the key to your brother''s handcuffs¡!!"
Shocked and happy, Luffy embraced Hancock tightly.
"Hancock~!! You''re the best!! Thanks!! I owe your debt!!"
Hancock''s cheeks turned red after the warm hug surprised her. "O¡ O-Oh¡ Oh, no, no, don''t mention it¡ just go¡ Do what you need to do, Luffy¡!!"
¡
..
(To think he''d hug me so tightly¡!! Is this what they call¡ Marriage¡!!?)
In that moment, Hancock was in waking dreams.
"You''re not getting away, Strawhat!!!"
"Perfume Femur!!!"
Smoker tried to chase Luffy again, but Hancock intervened once more.
She raised her hand, gesturing to Smoker with her head tilted upwards in her disdainful manner towards men. "Insolent swine!! Back off, I say!!"
"I won''t let you pass!!" she dered.
"I hope you''re aware of the consequences if it''s revealed you''ve been obstructing the marine force!" Smoker said angrily at Hancock''s rebellious actions.
"No matter what I do, I''ll be forgiven!!" she asserted.
¡
"That was awesome¡ she''s really helpful!!" While running, Luffy nced at the key and couldn''t help but get excited.
"Kuma is dead!!? What nonsense is this!!?"
"He''s right in front of us!"
Luffyarrived to hear Ivankov yelling in response to Domingo''s words.
"Iva-chan!! Haa¡ Haa¡"
"It''s that bear guy again¡!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Seeing Hancock''s sweet face as she offered the key to Luffy, Garpughed.
"Buwahahaha!! As expected from my grandson''s wife, strength, agility, beauty, then intelligence and wisdom! There''s no ideal woman like her in this world!"
"Only Tsuru-chan in her youth couldpare to her!"
Garprecalled how Tsuru was in her youth, extremely beautiful, strong, and wise, and he couldn''t help but sigh at the rapid flow of time that turns anything beautiful into something ugly.
"Perhaps I should ask Dr. Kureha about the secret of her youthfulness and help Tsuru regain it¡"
Speechless, Dragon looked at his father. Was his father still interested in pursuing Tsuru-san, who had rejected him numerous times already?
"As expected, Domingo truly knows what happened to Kuma in the manga."
At that moment, both Kuma and Bonney focused on Domingo''s speech bubbles describing Kuma''s condition in detail.
They weren''t the only ones; even Crocodile, Ivankov, Inazuma, and others were reading Domingo''s words with interest.
"What does he mean by just a few days? Hah... This means that the change in Kuma happened shortly before the war¡"
"As expected¡ Vegapunk in the manga is the one who did it¡ Hepleted the modification of Kuma''s body by removing his consciousness as a final step, isn''t that right?" said Dragon.
Hearing this, Kuma felt a chill down his spine¡ This grim fate, he didn''t want it.
He looked towards Little Bonney, who was still crying while reading what Domingo said.
''Only for her will I do this¡''
In his heart, he already had a clear guess about the reason for his counterpart''s end in this state.
The difference between him and the dead if he''s just a Cyborg without consciousness¡
To be a war weapon controlled by the World Government as they pleased¡ He couldn''t rest even after his death¡ This fate was worse than death.
"What kind of stone-hearted heart does Vegapunk have in the manga to do such a thing to Kuma¡" Ivankov said with hatred.
"Impossible, Ivankov would never do that." Dragon objected.
...
"Hah... What is he trying to do?"
At that moment, Crocodile marveled at how his foolish counterpart still defied the Whitebeard.
"That Diamond Jozu is too strong¡"
"One punch from him made me bleed like this?!"
"Hmm? Domingo again¡ No wonder even my counterpart doesn''t like him¡ There''s something about him that makes me want to p his face repeatedly."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Crocodile~!!!"
At that moment, many pirates attacked Crocodile, who was still defying Whitebeard.
"There''s no end of them¡" shouted Crocodile.
"We still have a long way to go¡"
"You''re noting near our old man!!!" the pirates yelled before collectively attacking him.
A sandstorm formed in Crocodile''s hand.
"I suggest you don''t get in my way!!!"
The sandstorm in Crocodile''s hand transformed into arger tornado that swept away all those who attacked him.
Seeing this scene, Whitebeard sighed in annoyance.
"What a troublesome man. Causing a scene like this¡"
Before Crocodile could react, he was punched with great force, sending him flying and bleeding from his nose.
"Ngh¡!! That immense size, and that speed¡ What a fighter you are¡ Diamond Jozu!!"
At that moment, Diamond Jozu felt his movements stiffen. He looked back with difficulty to hear a mockingugh.
"Fuffuffuffu!!"
"Nice to see you made it, Croc-man!! How were the Impel Down bloodbaths?"
"Domingo¡!!!" Crocodile said with clear annoyance.
"Don''t stick your nose in where it isn''t wanted, do you want me to kill you?"
"You always were a sweet-talker¡ Fufu!! What do you say to joining forces with me?" Domingo suggested with his devilish smile.
¡
"My apologies, Red Hair¡ But I will not be merciful with my power¡"
Mihawk withdrew his massive ck sword before saying that.
In front of him, Luffy was running with all his might towards him.
"HAWKEYE!!!" which he finally noticed.
"Now, fate¡ Let us see how you favor this shining star of the next generation."
"Will his life end here¡? Or will you save it from my ck de!!?"
Mihawk wanted to test the extent of this boy''s excellence, even though he might earn the enmity of Red Hair in this gamble.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
"T-This..." Vegapunk''s long tongue constantly swirled as a sign of his tension.
"What happened... Why would this happen..."
"Domingo said you erased Bartholomew Kuma''s consciousnesspletely, meaning you killed him, right?" Clover sighed sadly.
"Why would your counterpart do such a thing?" Homing also wondered.
"It''s clear that Dr. Vegapunk cannot defy the orders of the World Government..." Saul said with a sad expression.
"And it must be Kuma-san''s final wish..." Even Brook felt that it was not Vegapunk''s doing.
"I have an insatiable desire to know the details... I can''t deduce anything from Domingo''s words alone..." Vegapunk said.
¡
"Fufufu~ It seems like what my counterpart said has put Vegapunk in a predicament."
Not far from Vegapunk''s group, Domingo chuckled lightly.
"Hmm..." Returning to the manga page, Doffy was annoyed by how Crocodile was dealing with his counterpart.
"Even though he''s as weak as a chicken, he has a very high ego, Fufu~ I like that..."
"That''s right, this idiot still tries to fight Whitebeard. What''s wrong with his mind?" Enel mocked.
"Hehe~ Fool... Jozu already crushed him."
Even Rosinante found Crocodile''s actions in the manga extremely foolish.
¡
"Fate, huh?"
"I bet he''ll survive... No need to apologize to Red Hair..."
Mihawk''s eyes gleamed at thest scene.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 717: Luffy VS. Mihawk!
Chapter 718: The Appearance of Pacifistas!
Chapter 719: Call Admiral Kizaru Here, I Want to Kick Him in the Face!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!ckStar_BHcreators'' thoughts
Chapter 734 Luffy VS. Mihawk!
Chapter 734 Luffy VS. Mihawk!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Haa¡ This is no time for me to be fighting a guy as strong as that!!!"
"I''m here to save Ace!!! Haa¡"
Luffy was forced to stop in his tracks by an extremely powerful figure, but he changed course and ran away from Mihawk.
Before he could rush away, he was targeted by a shing sword strike. "Ungh¡!"
"You remain within my range," said Mihawk."U¡ Ughh¡ He cut me¡!!"
Mihawk didn''t allow him rest as he targeted him again, then plunged his sword into the ground instead of Luffy''s body.
"Out of the way Strawhat!! We''ll stop him for you!!!"
At this moment, two random okamas intervened and ran toward Mihawk.
"Hawkeye! Do you remember us!!?"
"We once faced you in battle! But we are newkamas now, far stronger than we once were!!!"
"Ungh!!"
"Aahh!!"
Immediately after that, they were cut down by Mihawk.
"I do not recall the face of every insect I crush!!!"
"Why you¡!! Gomu Gomu¡ Jet Baz¡ª"
Before Luffy could unleash his attack, in a fraction of a second, he felt that his arms would be cut off if he attacked at that moment.
He quickly pulled back and struck his hands on the ground.
"Haa¡ that was close¡!!! Just now¡ if I''d stuck my arm out¡ It would''ve been sliced off!!"
"You seem unusually calm¡"
Mihawk said as he cut with unusual force.
Luffy dodged the sword that would have cut him in half, but instead, the attack sliced through the entire iceberg.
Seeing this widened Luffy''s eyes in awe.
"The cier is falling this way!!!"
Marines nearby retreated so the sliced iceberg wouldn''t fall on them.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Seeing this scene in the manga widened the eyes of readers worldwide and intensified their breaths.
Mihawk was at apletely different level of strength than expected!
"This power¡!!!"
"Insane! Oh my god, Luffy was almost cut in half!!"
"Why the hell is this monster targeting Luffy!?"
"Mihawk is terrifying! Is this what the world''s strongest swordsman means!?"
"Oh my god, he cut the iceberg like it was butter!"
"Unbelievable¡ Luffy would have lost both arms if not for his exceptional intuition¡"
"What is this¡! This excitement¡ this adrenaline¡ I feel my blood boiling watching this battle from one side!"
"Is this how that young man will be in the future!? What immense power! That''s why he''s a legendary hunter despite his young age¡"
"I do not recall the face of every insect I crush!!! What a powerful line!!"
In Ohara''s art store, readers of all genders and ages were shocked by Mihawk''s strength in the manga.
Upon hearing the stunned reactions of readers to his performance in the manga, Mihawk''s lips curved into a slight smile.
"Fufu~ It seems your poprity is going through the roof again, Hawkeye."
Doffyughed before looking at Mihawk and saying,
"That''s right, the enemies Luffy faces with despair in front of them are few and far between, you are one of them," added Enel.
"I feel like your counterpart truly wants to kill Luffy¡ Doesn''t Garp see this? Why doesn''t he intervene and show you the fate you wonder about, fufufufu~"
No one knows if Doffy is mocking Mihawk or Garp or both.
"I see your tongue has grown longer, boy."
Mihawk''s eyes, which resembled hawk''s, narrowed as he stared at Doffy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing that, Doffy took out a small knife and handed it to Mihawk, whose eyes narrowed further upon seeing the short knife.
"Here, I don''t have anything longer than this knife, but it''ll do the job, fufu~"
Doffy stuck out his tongue and said, "Cut my tongue to make it shorter~"
Seeing this, Rosinante, Enel, and even Issho held their breaths so they wouldn''tugh at this moment.
Everyone knows that Mihawk hates short knives ever since any opponent he fought pulled out a knife and told him he didn''t have anything longer.
"You''re flirting with death¡" Mihawk''sshes trembled as he tried to remain calm.
¡
"Sigh~"
Seeing this scene from afar, Rob shook his head and could only sigh.
Doffy was truly a loose cannon.
Even though he''s been beaten repeatedly, he still repeats what he always does; you can undermine iron and Kairouseki but not Domingo.
"Why does big brother Doffy bully big brother Mihawk again even though big brother Mihawk always defeats him?!"
Robughed after hearing Robin''s puzzled question.
"Haha! Your big brother Doffy is a quirky lunatic, don''t mind him."
Upon hearing that, Robin with her big blue eyes shifted her gaze to the next scene in the chapter where a battle erupted between Domingo and Crocodile.
¡
Bateri Ind:
Inside the art store, Buggy felt reluctant as he saw the catastrophic scene in the manga that he was literally dragged into. "Damn it, Strawhat!!!" He cursed loudly.
"Hahahahaha! What a man, this Hawkeye is merciless!"
Shanks repeatedly struck his hand on his knee whileughing heartily.
Shanks wasn''t the only oneughing heartily at the moment; the entire Roger crew and ordinary people in Bateri were.
Luffy grabbing Buggy, who was caught in Crocodile''s sandstorm, and pulling him towards him to use him as a shield against Mihawk''s sword made readers give a thumbs up to Luffy, who used his wit for the first time!
The best shield against Mihawk that can be used is a man who can be cut repeatedly without dying!
Buggy was perfectly suited to be Luffy''s flesh shield in this tough battle against the world''s strongest swordsman.
"Whether the world''s strongest swordsman or the weakest swordsman, as long as they use a sword, both are equal in the eyes of the legendary Buggy¡ Hahaha!"
"Of course! Hahahahaha! No one can cut our Buggy¡"
Upon hearing this astounding praise from Rayleigh, Buggy began to smile unconsciously, but his face turned blue when Rayleigh continued his words.
"¡ as long as he doesn''t use Haki¡ Hahaha!"
"That''s right, it seems Mihawk is just ying with Luffy and Buggy."
"Hahahah! Muggy ball again! Look at the look on Buggy''s face when it''s returned to him."
"Hahahahaha! Boom! It exploded in his face, Buggy really makes meugh hard in this arc!"
Gaban held his stomach, unable to bear any moreughter.
Not just him, but most readers in this art store wereughing every time Buggy appeared in a scene.
¡
At Rouge and Roger''s housedeep in Bateri''s forest:
"Why is Mihawk standing in front of Luffy, I wonder¡"
Rouge wondered with concern, the Mihawk she knew and the Mihawk in the manga were likepletely different characters.
"Perhaps he''s just testing his curiosity, he''s not serious to that extent, this man is extremely strong."
Roger answered with admiration in his eyes.
Seeing this skilled swordsman in the manga who doesn''t exist in their era made him look forward to fighting him in the future when his real counterpart grows up.
"Oh, is that Newgate''s son, Vista? It seems this skilled swordsman will intervene to stop Mihawk."
Roger sighed with relief at seeing one of Whitebeard''s sons he knew intervening to save Luffy''s butt from a crushing monster like Mihawk.
After all, even if the other party didn''t really want to kill him, fighting Mihawk was still an unfair thing for Luffy and still out of reach.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 718: The Appearance of Pacifistas!
Chapter 719: Call Admiral Kizaru Here, I Want to Kick Him in the Face!
Chapter 720: Yes, Indeed, I''m the Legendary Buggy!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 735 The Appearance of Pacifistas!
Chapter 735 The Appearance of Pacifistas!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"¡!! Whitebeard Pirates'' Fifth Division Commander, Floral de Vista¡"
Mihawk said after recognizing the person who intercepted his path.
"A pleasure, Hawkeye Mihawk. So you''ve heard of me."
Vista in the manga had a mustache resembling Roger''s and wore a ssic ck hat, wielding two swords against Mihawk''s Yoru.
"I would be a fool if I had not¡" replied Mihawk.¡
"All right!!! I got away!! Who''s that old guy!?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luffy eximed in surprise at Vista''s intervention, running away from Mihawk.
"Whoever it is, thanks!!"
¡
(That is no skill or technique¡ but the simple ability to turn those around him into his allies¡)
This was Mihawk''s conclusion at that moment.
(I would call that the most dangerous ability in this entire ocean¡!!)
¡
{As the execution draws ever closer¡ A number of shocking truths havee to light.}
As the awaited execution approached, conflicts intensified in the war, with explosions and screams heard almost every second.
{A massive breakout of over two hundred convicts from the imprable goal of Impel Down¡}
{And the notorious prisoners making their sudden appearance on the battlefield¡}
The prisoners joining the war brought many changes with them.
{The spectacle that unfolds hardly appears to be of this world¡ A true ultimate battle set to change the course of history!!}
{The people of the world can only hold their breath and watch as the course of their future is decided here.}
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sphinx Ind:
"Wow! It''s Vista! He stopped Mihawk in his tracks." eximed Fossa.
"Amazing! Floral de¡? Will that be your future title, Vista?" wondered Jozu.
"It''s astonishing to see you with a mustache, my son, Gurarara!"ughed Whitebeard.
Inside the art store, Whitebeard and his sons were thoroughly enjoying the scene where Vista intervened to save Luffy.
Even Vista himself felt extreme pride and happiness at seeing this scene.
"It seems Mihawk acknowledges me as a worthy opponent," Vista said with a smile.
"That''s right, after all, you are a great swordsman like him, isn''t that clear? Maybe you''re not as strong and famous as him, but undoubtedly, you''re an extremely powerful swordsman," Marco spoke with a smile too.
At the moment, they were all young, far from their future counterparts, both in strength and fame, but undoubtedly they would be just like them in the future or even better.
"But it''s impossible to surpass this man, Mihawk, he''s already a legendary hunter, at the pinnacle of this sea."
Vista sighed in resignation.
¡
"Mihawk truly sees the danger in the boy Luffy."
"Or to put it right, he discovered Luffy''s uniqueness."
Whitebeard nodded with a smile when he saw what Mihawk was thinking about Luffy''s ability to turn those around him into allies.
"For the people around you to be your allies after a brief interaction with them, this ability is truly unparalleled¡"
Even Whitebeard, one of the strongest figures in this sea, felt the extent of fear of Luffy''s ability.
"Is this his advantage as the protagonist perhaps?" Marco wondered with a curious expression.
"Well, who knows¡"
"Anyway, the mysteries surrounding this boy shouldn''t be simple; what did Shanks exactly see in this boy to bet on him in this way and why did he do it in the first ce, that''s what needs to be thought about."
The surrounding pirates also nodded as they heard their father''s words.
Among them was a pale-skinned pirate with spiky purple hair and a spider tattoo on his forehead, named Squard.
"Damn it! They''re going to execute Ace immediately!"
At this moment, Marco''s worried voice echoed.
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Heh~ It''s ironic how Sengoku still cares about the Marine''s reputation in such a war."
Dragon mocked Sengoku''s words, who ordered the live broadcast to be cut immediately after the preparations were done.
"Sengoku doesn''t take this war seriously; he knows their goal will be achieved since matters have reached this point whether Ace is executed or not¡ Not just Sengoku, even the Admirals, except for Akainu."
Garp said calmly, expressing his thoughts.
"What do you mean?"
Ivankov asked.
Kuma, Crocodile, and Dragon all looked at Garp, waiting for his answer.
"If Sengoku shows his strength, he can easily suppress the war, not to mention Borsalino and Kuzan, who, if unleashed their true abilities, this war won''tst more than 5 minutes."
"The old Whitebeard won''t be able to do anything if the Fleet Admiral and Admirals cooperate against him with their full power."
"Look, he''s standing there without any movement since the war began; it seems Sengoku doesn''t intend to intervene primarily."
"But that doesn''t change the fact that he''s a cunning bastard; he loves winning with minimal effort, Buawahahaha!!"
Garpughed after revealing Sengoku''s true character to the Revolutionary Army members.
Dragon returned his gaze to the manga scenes; at this moment, he felt a tremor when he saw arge number of Pacifistas once again.
"These Marines bastards¡"
"How disgraceful¡"
Even Kuma didn''t like seeing dozens of copies of himself as weapons of mass destruction in the hands of the World Government.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"In a few hours'' time¡ when the world learns of the oue¡"
"The single word ''victory'' will be more than enough."
Sengoku said after ordering the live broadcast to be cut immediately after the preparations were done.
¡
"Look! Over on the bay shore!! There''s something there!!!"
At this moment, the pirates noticed something.
"Those aren''t our allies¡!! They must be marines who''ve snuck around behind the ice!!"
"What are they!!?"
¡
"So those are the government''s human weapons¡ I had heard rumors¡"
Whitebeard said after looking at the neers.
¡
"It''s those bear guys we saw back at the Sabaody Archipgo!!!"
"There''s so many¡!!!"
Luffy eximed in shock after seeing that.
¡
"¡!!! K¡? K¡!! Kuma~~~!!?"
Seeing dozens of Kuma almost made Ivankov faint from the shock.
¡
{Approximately one and a half hours after themencement of battle¡ The marines unveiled their master stroke¡}
"Now, All of you!!!"
The neer Sentomaru spoke; his giant axe still on his shoulder.
"We''ve waited long enough¡ It''s finally our turn!!!"
Behind him stood dozens of Pacifistas simr to Kuma in a terrifying scene.
{This would rapidly change the flow of battle, sending it hurtling into its final phase!!!}
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marineford:
"All right, this is good news"
"I was wondering why such a powerful weapon wasn''t involved in the war."
"They were indeed a winning card, weren''t they?"
Sengoku smiled upon seeing the Pacifistas join the exhausting battle atst.
"Many pirates are about to face their downfall in this war."
Zephyr nodded acknowledging the strength of the Pacifistas, one of whom alone pushed Luffy''s crew into despair in the Sabaody Archipgo.
"It seems Vegapunk has made a significant contribution to justice."
Sakazuki said with a slight smile, entirely satisfied after seeing the Pacifistas join the battlefield.
"It must be said that the real contributor is the tyrant king Bartholomew Kuma."
Borsalino replied.
"Hmph! Pirates have no right to speak of them." Sakazuki sneered.
"I wonder if the real person would be pleased to see an army of cold machines with his face."
For Kuzan, he would certainly not be pleased.
"Sigh~ If only my counterpart knew that the people of the world see what he''s doing now on manga pages, he wouldn''t order the live broadcast cut if he knew."
Sengoku sighed mockingly at himself... after all, he knew he would be a subject of ridicule for many at this moment.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 719: Call Admiral Kizaru Here, I Want to Kick Him in the Face!
Chapter 720: Yes, Indeed, I''m the Legendary Buggy!
Chapter 721: Squardo''s Betrayal.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 736 Call Admiral Kizaru Here, I Want to Kick Him in the Face!
Chapter 736 Call Admiral Kizaru Here, I Want to Kick Him in the Face!
_________________The sight of dozens of Kuma entering the battlefield and surrounding the Whitebeard Pirates and their allies from all sides left readers around the world in utter shock.
This was expressed through numerous posts almost every second on the global forum.
No one expected the Marine''s preparations to allow clones of Bartholomew Kuma to enter the war.
In Ohara, readers held their breath in anticipation of more shocks due to the fluctuations in the situation at Marineford.
"That scoundrel Sentomaru again! Ugh, how I hate him!"
"I also hate that arrogant fatso!"
"An army of Bartholomew Kuma! Oh my god! How are the Whitebeard Pirates supposed to win such a war!"
"They''re crushing the pirates left and right like a pack of wolves entering a sheep pen!"
¡"This is what human weapons should be like... the Pacifistas!"
Dr. Vegapunk''s tongue kept spinning constantly, indicating his excitement at this moment while seeing one result of his multiple inventions and wanting to see more of them!
"Will it be easy for you to replicate what your counterpart did, Vegapunk-yo?" Clover asked while wiping his sses and putting them back on.
"Creating such powerful robots isn''t difficult; what''s challenging is finding a suitable model like Bartholomew Kuma''s body, who is a distinct race," exined Vegapunk.
"A distinct race? Well, that''s somewhat clear..."
Clover nodded in understanding.
"Seeing you sitting here with us makes it hard for me to imagine your counterpart as an evil person, even though he seems that way from what he''s done so far," Saul said with a sad expression.
"Evil person? Well¡ What my counterpart did can be exined logically; the World Government provides me with the necessary resources for my scientific research, and in return, I develop technology that benefits them..."
"That''s exactly what I''ve been doing since joining them, even choosing Rob''s side over theirs... In the manga world, there''s no Rob, so my counterpart still works for the World Government even though I bet he doesn''t like it."
After hearing Vegapunk''s rification, Saul, Brook, Clover, Homing, Issho, and the others understoodpletely.
"Anyway, I wonder how the Whitebeard Pirates will respond to this move. Fufufu~"
Domingoughed enthusiastically.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"All troops, move away from the ice immediately!"
"The pirates must not be allowed to reach the square!" eximed Sengoku.
¡
"Hurry!"
"Charge them down, Pacifista!" ordered Sentomaru.
¡
"To hell with you!"
A certain pirate fired a bazooka at the Pacifista in his face.
The smoke cleared to reveal the intact face of the Pacifista, which then opened its mouth and unleashed a deadlyser attack.
"AAAGHHH!"
¡
At Sabaody Archipgo, spectators heard the screams of pirates being bombarded by the Pacifista.
"What''s going on!? It''s like they''re not even human!"
"Are they immortal!?"
Suddenly, the broadcast was cut from two screens, leaving only one working screen in the middle.
"AHH!"
"The visuals¡!"
¡
"As soon as all visuals have been cut, mobilize the encircling wall! Then we can execute Ace and eliminate the enemy in one fell swoop!" ordered Sengoku.
"Roger that!"
"¡"
Hearing that, Ace felt emptiness and sadness.
¡
"Haa¡ Ace is in danger! I''ve gotta hurry!"
Luffy tried to elerate more, but at that moment, he was kicked hard in the face, sending him flying backward.
"It''s high time you went back to square one~" spoke Kizaru slowly, as usual. He was the one who kicked Luffy.
"Luffy-kun!" Jimbei intercepted Luffy''s flight path and caught him carefully.
"Guehh¡ Haa¡!! Jimbei!!"
"The admiral came after me¡ Dammit¡!!"
"He may be powerful, but we must hurry nheless!"
"No matter how formidable the enemies who appear to stand in our path¡ we were fully prepared for as much when we made the decision toe to this ce!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marigoa, In the Domain of the Gods:
Inside the Art Store, the Celestial Dragons were currently in a state of extreme frustration.
"I feel deeply sorry for Luffy... He''s being brutally beaten here and there..."
"These cursed admirals!"
"Kizaru has gone way too far! I haven''t forgotten how he caused immense harm to my Nami-san and my Robin-chan at Sabaody Archipgo! And now, once again, he kicks Luffy with such extreme violence!? Unforgivable!"
"Despicable! This is despicable! He just wants to save his brother! What wrong has he done to deserve such harsh treatment!?"
"Contact Admiral Kizaru toe here! I want to kick him!"
"Calm down, Saint Francois... Admiral Kizaru is currently unavable..."
Paa!
One of the Celestial Dragon guards tried to calm him down but received a hard p across his face.
"Is your ce here to express your opinion, you insect!?"
"Come here! Take this damn guard away from me and call Admiral Kizaru immediately."
"Understood, sir..."
Of course, the guard who was pped felt no pain on his face, but he turned around and left without being dragged out.
¡
Seeing this, Saint Figand shook his head mockingly, as did the rest of the Holy Knights.
"When did these fools start leaning towards the side of good!?"
"I don''t know..."
"Forget it, let them do as they please, it doesn''t matter anyway."
¡
Bateri Ind:
"That wicked viin, Sengoku..."
At that moment, Roger strongly wished to be part of this war to show Sengoku that neither ns nor wisdom are useful against absolute power.
At that time, Sengoku would have no choice but to descend from the tform and personally participate in the war.
"Ace..."
Rouge felt heaviness in her heart upon seeing the lifeless expression on Ace''s face in the manga.
"Don''t worry, my dear, Luffy won''t allow anything bad to happen to Ace. I''m sure of it¡ªBft...!!"
Before Roger could finish his words, he coughed from the drink he had just taken a sip of.
And the reason, the scene he just saw in the manga with its hero...
"Buggy...?"
"What is this fool doing...? Wahahaha¡ª!!!"
Just a moment ago, both Roger and Rouge were somber after seeing Ace''s condition and Luffy being attacked by Kizaru.
But after Buggy appeared, stealing one of the Den Den Mushi of visual broadcasts, both Roger and Rouge were nearly choked by the suddenughter forced upon them by Buggy.
"Hahaha!!!"
"Wahaha! What is he doing!?"
"He stole the Den Den Mushi visual broadcast!"
"Wahahaha! Seeing how this made Sengoku extremely mad soothes a bit of my annoyance."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 720: Yes, Indeed, I''m the Legendary Buggy!
Chapter 721: Squardo''s Betrayal.
Chapter 722: A simple hug can speak louder than words.
_________________N?v(el)B\\jnn
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 737 Yes, Indeed, Im the Legendary Buggy!
Chapter 737 Yes, Indeed, I''m the Legendary Buggy!
_________________?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Tenth Division Commander Curiel!! If you intend to fight me, then I will simply crush you..."
"But your death is already certain as long as you remain in this bay! Kishishishishi!! Ace will die!! And you will all be trapped like rats and exterminated!!"
Moria nned to shatter the morale of his enemy, one of the Whitebeard Piratesmanders, with those words.
"I care little which side prevails here. But witnessing Whitebeard''s death will be a treat indeed!!!"
Moria continued with his nonsense.
"I will not let neither the old man nor Ace go to their deaths!!!" eximed Curiel, firing his pistols at Moria....
On the other hand, Mihawk and Vista were still exchanging sword blows.
"Let us postpone this match for the moment, Vista," said Mihawk calmly.
"That would seem to be most advantageous to both of us!!" replied Vista with a big smile on his face.
...
"Smoker-san! This ce is..."
In another part of the battlefield, Tashigi ran up to Smoker, warning him about something.
"I''m quite aware!!!" said Smoker.
"Luffy...!! You must hurry and save your brother...!" With a worried expression, Hancock encouraged Luffy in her heart.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Inside the Central Prison on Hunters Ind:
"Huh? Tenth divisionmander Cruel? Who is this bastard? Seriously? Is he nning to fight me with guns?"
"I am the Shadow Monarch. Do you think these childish toys are enough to challenge me? Kishishishishi! Will themanders of Whitebeard''s pirates really be weak like this in the future?"
Moria was enjoying this moment, being attacked by one of the famous eightmanders in Whitebeard''s crew using guns! Even though they wererge in size, it was still not enough for him.
"Jihahaha! What if he can imbue his bullets with Haki? I don''t think any of Newgate''smanders don''t know how to do that. Maybe you won''t say that at that time."
The Golden Lion Shiki mocked Moria''s ignorance.
"And seriously, do you really think you''re the Shadow Monarch? Jihahahahah! You must be crazier than me...!"
Shiki added insult to injury.
"You¡!"
Veins popped on Moria''s forehead. He wanted to curse the old rascal and show him his power in freely manipting shadows, but he remembered the constant kicks he was receiving and swallowed his grievances.
"Hehe~ How annoying... you bug."
Shiki lost interest in Moria and looked back at the manga.
His attention was drawn to the ongoing battle between the swordsmen Mihawk and Vista.
His disappointment was short-lived as they ended it by mutual agreement soon after.
"These scoundrels... What kind of sword fight is this? It''s clear you don''t want to fight in the first ce!"
"Aren''t you the strongest swordsman in the world? Heh! Then why can a random swordsman stop you from achieving what you want, and it seems he seeded easily, Jiahahaha!"
Shiki mocked Mihawk, who was the one who initiated stopping the fight.
¡
East Blue, Loguetown:
"Here you go, young man. This strawberry juice is much better than alcohol for someone your age."
At the art store, Raoul, the waiter Rob once hired here, ced a drink on young Smoker''s table.
"I''m not a kid! I''m already 14, old man!"
Smoker seemed displeased with being called a child but took the strawberry juice and drank it with a tipsy expression.
"Hahaha! Alright, alright, fair enough."
Raoul returned to his work, leaving Smoker to enjoy his drink.
"That bastard... he tricked me..."
Smoker felt embarrassed after Raoul left. He had just boasted that he wasn''t a child, yet he enjoyed drinking strawberry juice instead of alcohol.
Smoker knew Raoul, well, everyone knew Raoul because after all, this man had a background in the manga, appearing in the Loguetown arc and meeting Luffy, and he had a certain connection with Roger in the past.
Smoker forgot about Raoul in the next moment as he was drawn back into the events of the manga.
"Hmm? What did Tashigi mean by ''This ce is...'' is what?"
"Or rather, what''s the deal with this girl who appears everywhere my counterpart appears... Are they really... together...?"
Smoker felt embarrassed thinking about that.
After all, there are many theories that Smoker and Tashigi have a deeper rtionship than leader and follower.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Have all the visuals been cut!!?"
Sengoku asked on the execution tform, referring to what had been ordered earlier.
"Not yet!! It will only be a little longer!!" The soldier replied nervously.
¡
"Only one of the screens is still working!! What are those voices saying!?"
In the Sabaody Archipgo, the audience felt astonished by the sudden change.
{Ahh!! That figure over there¡ Could it be¡!!?}
This voice came from the screen that was still transmitting audio and video.
¡
"What exactly is the dy!!? Hurry it up!!!"
Sengoku lost hisposure upon hearing that.
¡
In the Sabaody Archipgo, on the screen that was still functioning, a figure appeared with his back to the audience, wearing an borate Marine officer''s uniform but with an X mark over the Marine logo.
{Is it really him!? The man who was concealing his true identity until recently¡}
{Who actually once sailed upon the ship of Pirate King Gold Roger as a member of that legendary crew!!?}
Viewers could hear the astonishment and shock in the speaker''s tone.
{Could it be¡ That pirate of pirates, Captain Buggy The Clown!!?}
{"Hmm?"}
{"Well, sure¡ That''s me!"}
?"Huh!?"
Buggy''s face appeared on the screen with a bleeding nose and a missing tooth,pletely shattering the viewers'' imagination about the legendary pirate.
{"I thought the fact that I''m a legendary pirate was supposed to be a secret, though¡"} said Buggy.
{Whoa, Whoa, Captain Buggy!! Your nose is bleeding! Your face!! Wipe your face!! Let''s try this again¡ Take 2!!}
¡
"I AM TELLING YOU CUT ALL VISUALS RIGHT NOW!!"
"WE CANNOT PROCEED TO THE NEXT STAGE OF THE OPERATION UNTIL YOU DO!!!"
Sengokupletely lost hisposure upon hearing that cutting off the broadcast entirely was not possible.
"Well, the thing is¡ one of the visual den den mushi has been stolen by the escaped convicts from Impel Down!!" the soldier hesitantly exined.
"WHAT!!?" eximed Sengoku.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Bffft¡ Hahahahahaha!!!"
"Hahahahaha!!!"
"Hahahahaha!! I''m dying! This is hrious!"
"Hahahaha!!! Oh my god! Hahaha!! Buggy did it again!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ahahahaha!! Look at his face! His nose is bleeding! Hahahaha!!!"
"These escaped prisoners arepletely foolish, Hahahaha!!! They''re causing so much trouble for the Marines!"
"Hahahaha! Look at the expressions of the crowd, as if they''re wondering where this clown came from? Weren''t they just watching a bloody war? Why suddenly aedy show? Hahahaha!!!"
"Hahaha! I can''t stopughing! My stomach hurts! The way they did this scene is extremely funny!"
In the art store in Bateri, Shanks was holding his stomach and wiping tears fromughing so hard at this moment because of Buggy''s scene.
The moment he saw how Buggy''s face looked when he said for the first time {"Well, sure¡ That''s me!"}, he sprayed everything in his mouth, whether food or drink!
It wasn''t just him; even Rayleigh couldn''t hold himself as heughed until his stomach hurt.
Gaban, Crocus who happened to return to sailing with them, Nozdon, Fishman Sunbell, Spencer, and all of Roger''s crew, both old members and newly joined ones, were allughing hard at this moment, just like the other residents of Bateri.
Buggy smiled after seeing theughter fit caused by his counterpart, "Hahahaha!!" then heughed too because he found that what his counterpart did, stealing the visual den den mushi and using it for show-off and spreading a semi-fake reputation to the world, was indeed a very funny act.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 721: Squardo''s Betrayal.
Chapter 722: A simple hug can speak louder than words.
Chapter 723: The Strongest Man In The World Is Attacking!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 738 Squardos Betrayal.
Chapter 738 Squardo''s Betrayal.
_________________?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Why, didn''t you take a blow from the one and only Hawkeye Mihawk just moments ago!? And you''re still standing!? Just who are you!?"
The prisoner holding a visual den den mushi and recording Buggy looked excited while asking how he managed to survive a strike from the world''s strongest swordsman.
"Who, me?"
Buggy continues to y the role of mystery.
...
{ "The name''s Buggy¡ The Legendary!!" }
The audience in Sabaody Archipgo heard these words with nk expressions.
{ Blow the lot of them to smithereens!!! }They could also hear the voices of Marines targeting the escaped prisoners.
"What''s going on with the battle!?"
In the end, they felt frustrated because they couldn''t figure out what was happening regarding the war.
"What happened to all the other visuals!?"
"Bring Ace back!! It looked like he was about to be executed!!"
"Bring back the Bartholomew Kuma Army¨C!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Paa!
"Legendary... my ass!"
In Marineford, Sengoku mmed his precious desk out of extreme sympathy for his counterpart in the manga.
"That damn clown again!"
"Surely my counterpart will go mad because of him!"
"Settle down, Sengoku-san... Hahahaha! This scene is truly a masterpiece."
Even Aokiji, known for his calm demeanor, couldn''t contain hisughter at this moment.
"Hahahaha! Buggy is so entertaining."
The same went for Kizaru, whoughed without restraint or consideration, especially since the scene wasedy gold.
Sengoku nced at both Kuzan and Borsalino, then between Sakazuki''s cold expression and Zephyr''s open smile, then to the Vice Admirals'' who were trying their best not to burst outughing, then sighed.
"Sigh~ I''m starting to understand why Buggy looks like a clown in his character design."
"He''s truly a master clown!"
...
"Gurararara!!!"
"What a funny troublemaker!"
On Sphinx Ind, Whitebeard enjoyed his sake while embracing Stussy andughing at Buggy''s hrious scene.
"Hahaha! This is funny -yui."
Marcoughed too and added, "I''m starting to feel like Buggy stole the visual den den mushi to dy the Marines from executing Ace."
"After all, didn''t Sengoku say they couldn''t move to the next step in the operation without cutting the broadcast from all screens, right?"
"Hmm? Maybe you''re right."
Vista, Jozu, Cruel, and the others felt some logic in Marco''s assumption.
"Gurarara! I only see a mischievous troublemaker, but it seems what he stole for the visual den den mushi has slightly disrupted Sengoku''s ns!"
"It''s amusing to see Sengoku''s angry expression, Gurararara!! How refreshing."
The Whitebeard Pirates nodded in agreement, finding their Oyaji''s assessment closer to the truth.
Vista, in particr, had a proud expression on his face when he saw even Hawkeye Mihawk personally stepping back in a battle against his counterpart.
Suddenly, the smile froze on Whitebeard''s face, the sake bottle in his hand shattered into pieces.
The Whitebeard Pirates felt a shiver down their spines, their flesh crawling.
This was because the aura Whitebeard emitted at this moment was utterly terrifying... since the start of this arc, he had been wearing a peaceful expression, but now it changed.
And an angry expression took its ce.
"Squardo..."
This word came heavily from Whitebeard''s mouth.
This weight fell on the shoulders of the man with pale skin and the spider tattoo sitting not far from Whitebeard.
Squardo''s eyes widened, a disbelieving expression on his face as he saw the scene in the manga.
It wasn''t just him; the smiles froze on the faces of the Whitebeard Pirates, theughter ceased, and expressions of absolute shock reced them, as if they had been shocked with electricity.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"Squardo!" Whitebeard felt one of his sons arriving.
"So you''re safe¡ I tried to contact you earlier," he said.
"Yeah, sorry about that, old man!" said Squardo.
As he stood beside Whitebeard, he began to talk about the situation in the rear ranks. "Our allied crews in the rear ranks are taking a real beating¡!"
"They will attack us with all the forces they have¡!!"
"If they decide to push us from behind then so much the better."
Whitebeard calmly absorbed what Squardo said and replied, "I will join the battle myself!! We too must do nothing but push onward with all our might!!!"
"True enough. Everyst one of us owes you an enormous debt."
"For the sake of The Whitebeard Pirates, we would dlyy down our lives!!" Squardo drew arge sword from its sheath.
"Hm?" Marco noticed this and felt something was wrong.
"What''s Squardo doing up¡ª"
In the next moment, in an unexpected act of treachery, Squardo thrust therge sword into his father''s abdomen, piercing him anding out the other side with his blood.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This..."
"Unbelievable... Impossible... Impossible... It''s impossible for me to do something despicable like this!"
"This is not my counterpart for sure! This is definitely not my counterpart!"
Young Squardo ced his hands on his head in shock as he witnessed this scene that waspletely unbelievable, to the point that he entered a state of denial.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He denied his counterpart.
Squardo''s fit, resembling his counterpart in the manga, attracted the attention of many in the store.
But Squardo''s current state drew more attention from the Whitebeard Pirates themselves.
"Squardo¡"
Whitebeard''s initial anger softened at the scene of betrayal that cut deeper into the heart than the body.
"Something must have happened to Squardo, I don''t believe he''s a traitor by nature."
Whitebeard tried to justify the situation entirely.
Because no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t change his belief in one of his sons whom he personally chose.
He didn''t want to live the same scenario he experienced with Teach.
Hearing that, the expressions of the rest of the crew also softened slightly; they didn''t want to rush to judgment on Squardo, so they quickly turned the pages towards the next chapter.
Squardo''s betrayal wasn''t like Teach''s betrayal; perhaps there really was a reason, perhaps Squardo was deceived, perhaps he fell into the trap of one of the amazing Devil Fruit abilities.
Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps... Many simr questions were raised to avoid unjustly using their brother.
But this didn''t ease Squardo''s denial even a little, as he continued to deny any connection with his future counterpart, whom he now saw as greatly mistaken.
"What have you done, you cursed fool! Why the hell did you stab your father! Aaah!"
Squardo pulled out some of his hair out of extreme anger and frustration.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 722: A simple hug can speak louder than words.
Chapter 723: The Strongest Man In The World Is Attacking!
Chapter 724: The Man Who Shakes The World!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 739 A simple hug can speak louder than words.
Chapter 739 A simple hug can speak louder than words.
_________________?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"BOSS!!!"
The eyes of the people who witnessed this shocking scene just now widened, whether they were allies of Whitebeard or even his enemies from the Marines.
"Whitebeard!!" Buggy''s lips trembled in disbelief.
"Whitebeard was¡" The same went for the viewers who were following the war events through the lone working screen.
"Stabbed!!!"
Sengoku''s expression remained unchanged upon seeing this, while Garp stayed silent."Old man¡" Luffy was greatly shocked because he didn''t expect that.
¡
Whitebeard''s blood dripped from the gaping wound caused by Squardo''s de, which was reflected on the broadcast screen at Sabaody Archipgo.
"Kyaaah!!!" This was a scream from a young woman who didn''t want to see this sight.
{{Yes, That''s right, the one who stabbed Whitebeard was his subordinate, }}
Among the viewers, a journalist was narrating the exclusive news to his boss.
{{A pirate from the New World, Whirlpool Spider!!!}}}
¡
Back to the battlefield, Squardo felt a rise in temperature behind him.
"SQUARDO!!!"
Suddenly, a burning mallet mmed onto his head and pinned him to the ground. "¡Ku¡!!!"
"¡ Why did you do this!!?" Marco shouted violently, not expecting such an action from a trusted ally like Squardo.
"Shut up!!!"
"You''re the ones who forced us into this!!!"
With hatred in his eyes, Squardo yelled at Marco and then turned towards Whitebeard and continued speaking.
"Stop this insanity!!! Whitebeard!!! You''ve already made a deal with the Marines, haven''t you!? They promised to let your Whitebeard Pirates and Ace live, right!!?"
Upon hearing that, the other allied pirates felt stunned.
"What''re you saying!?"
"What''s the meaning of this?"
"He led us into a trap!!!" eximed Squardo.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?"What the fuck are you saying!!?"
In the art store on Sphinx Ind, Squardo is still in disbelief over what''s happening in the manga.
His counterpart''s words after what he did caused much more confusion than he was already in.
"Calm down, Squardo, first, and then focus."
After a long silence, Whitebeard finally spoke, causing Squardo and the others to fall silent unconsciously.
Squardo nodded humbly, then calmed his racing heartbeats and regained hisposure away from his previously tense mood.
"Sigh~ Squardo in the manga indeed fell into some trap, but not my trap apparently, as expected, he was deceived¡ this foolish son."
A smile appeared on his face; Whitebeard was pleased with such an oue, which was much better than betrayal without any justifications, no, pure evil, betrayal for the sake of betrayal only.
"And the one who led him into this trap must be¡ Sengoku¡? No, this despicable act wouldn''t be done by Sengoku¡"
"Then who in the Marines would do such a despicable thing?"
Whitebeard wondered with a dangerous glint in his eye¡ Though he was just reading events on paper, not experiencing anything personally, he felt the same as Whitebeard who was stabbed in the manga.
These scenes might be part of a possible future that made the current Whitebeard feel like he was already part of this amazing war.
When Squardo turned and stabbed his counterpart with cold blood, he felt a piercing pain stabbing his heart¡ He never expected such a dramatic change at all.
"Well, never mind, whatever it is, he has already seeded in his goal¡ weakening my counterpart''s strength significantly, and creating confusion among his allies¡"
"Let''s see how you deal with this, my old counterpart¡"
Finally, Whitebeard smiled, lifting the immense burden of heavy emotions on the hearts of his sons and allies, especially Squardo.
Whitebeard looked at Squardo and spoke with a smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"You see, when you analyze calmly, the picture bes clearer, there''s no need to fear or worry about something you didn''t do, everyone here won''t suspect any wrongdoing from you, my son, so rx and continue reading the manga as if you were reading an unrted story."
"Everyone here is confident in your loyalty."
"Oyaji¡" Squardo felt like crying upon hearing that.
He nodded calmly and continued reading the rest of the scenes.
The same went for Marco and the others who felt relieved after knowing that Squardo was just deceived and wasn''t a wolf in sheep''s clothing like ckbeard.
After reading what happened next, Squardo choked on his tears that he couldn''t control.
Whitebeard''s reaction to being stabbed literally made Squardo''s tears overflow¡ He wasn''t alone; most of them cried, including Marco, Jozu, and the others.
Seeing this, Whitebeard sighed, as his eyes reflected this manga scene.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"We didn''t know anything¡ about Ace being Gol D. Roger''s son¡!!!" eximed Squardo.
"¡" Whitebeard''s expression darkened further upon hearing that. Nevertheless, he continued listening to Squardo''s justifications.
"When you picked me up¡ I was alone¡!! Do you know why!? It was because the friends I fought alongside for so long were obliterated by Roger¡!!!"
"You should know the hate I have for Roger!!!"
Squardo continued expressing his dissatisfaction: "Why didn''t you say anything¡ about how Ace was Roger''s son and you nned on making him the next Pirate King!!?"
"As soon as you did that, you had already betrayed us¡ You mocked me by having me be friendly with Ace!! And when your darling Ace was captured you sold out the 43 captains following you in exchange for Ace''s life!!!"
¡
"Squardo¡ You attacked your own father with your de¡ You''re an unbelievably stupid son!!"
"Uwaah!!!"
What Whitebeard just said terrified Squardo, but in the next moment, he froze from what happened.
Whitebeard hugged him with one hand, saying: "But even so¡ I still love you¡"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Away from the Grand Line, in the South Blue.
"Did you kill this man''s crew¡?"
Rouge asked with a concerned expression. By "this man," she was referring to Squardo, of course.
"I''ve killed countless pirates; I can''t remember every bug I''ve squashed," Roger replied indifferently, but deep down, he was trying to remember seriously.
"Perhaps I crushed his crew that wasmitting wicked acts against civilians. That''s the only case where I take lives; you know how intolerant I am of those who disturb the peace of ordinary people."
"Even pirates targeting my life may not necessarily lose theirs, just as my crew doesn''t do so either."
"That''s true¡" Rouge nodded after hearing that.
"What''s wrong with weakness? For an old man, you''re strong enough to intimidate the world." Seeing how Newgate dealt with Squardo''s matter, Roger smiled broadly.
"An embrace for a lost son, what a father deserving of praise."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 723: The Strongest Man In The World Is Attacking!
Chapter 724: The Man Who Shakes The World!
Chapter 725: The Terrifying Admiral Akainu!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 740 ##
Chapter 740 ##
Eid Mubarak to all my Muslim readers. I hope you are all doing well..????????n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 741 The Strongest Man In The World Is Attacking!
Chapter 741 The Strongest Man In The World Is Attacking!
_________________
"Indeed, the son doesn''t bear the sins of the father..."
"Even if I truly destroyed your crew, what fault is it of my child?"
Roger agreed with the words of the Whitebeard at that moment.
"Ace must have been kind to each of them just as he was to Oars... isn''t that right?"
Rouge smiled, saying.
"So then... Akainu is the one who told him that?"
"That evil dog, can he do such a despicable thing? What kind of justice does he believe in, a mad bastard like him?"
Roger felt disgusted by Akainu at that moment."Lies, forgery, deceit, and treachery, these are the traits of pirates, why is it in a Marine admiral instead? Wahahaha!!"
"What a despicable act," even Rouge felt extreme annoyance at Akainu''s vile behavior at that moment.
She didn''t know that this annoyance would turn into intense hatred shortly afterward... At that time, she would want to tear him apart and feed him to the dogs piece by piece.
¡
West Blue, Ohara:
"Wow! Whitebeard seems really angry! Fuffuffu!" Seeing how Whitebeard caused a devastating earthquake on both sides, breaking through the two icy walls that were blocking the retreat path for his allies, Domingo felt amazed at the extent of the strongest man''s power in the manga world.
"He cleared the path for them so they could choose whether to fight alongside him or safely retreat away from the battlefield as they wish... How wise you are in your actions, Whitebeard." Issho smiled, able to see how sincere Whitebeard was in dealing with his sons.
In his heart, he felt extreme anger towards the Marine admiral representing justice in the manga, what Akainu did was nowhere near justice.
"Fufufu~ How malicious this admiral dog is!" Domingo mocked Akainu.
"This Squardo, is he really a pirate? Why is he so stupid? Believing every word of the Marine admiral, isn''t that seeking death?"
Enel inwardly scoffed at Squardo, even though he was much younger than Squardo in the manga, he didn''t think he would fall for such weak tricks from Admiral Akainu.
"Pitiful." Mihawkmented sarcastically.
He was more interested in seeing his counterpart fight Edward Newgate directly without all this drama.
"I like this Whitebeard!" Rosinante felt extremely impressed by Whitebeard''s character, who had just embraced his treacherous son instead of punishing him severely.
Whatever the reason, Squardo''s betrayal deserved death, but what was Whitebeard''s reaction? He embraced his treacherous son instead!
This action not only left Rosinantepletely stunned but also most readers around the world.
¡
In Wano Country:
Oden smiled after seeing this dramatic scene,
"As expected from Shirokichi-chan~ even in such a difficult situation, he doesn''t break and remains strong."
Whitebeard embrace of the wronged Squardo made Oden feel immensely proud of this man who was like a brother to him.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"So he opened a path for the other pirates¡!! He''s shrewd," said Sengoku.
¡
"IF YOU ARE PIRATES, CHOOSE WHO TO BELIEVE YOURSELVES"
After destroying the icy walls, Whitebeard shouted with all his might.
"The ice walls are gone¡!!"
"And we can use these battleships¡!!"
"¡!! Now, we can escape at any time¡!!"
The pirates who were previously doubtful because of Squardo''s words felt relieved at this moment.
"Boss¡!!"
"I knew it was a lie!! It was a marine plot, damn it¡!!"
"¡" Crocodile fell silent after seeing that.
Whitebeard looked at Crocodile and thought:
(A ''weak man,'' am I¡? What an insolent man¡)
(Give me a break, Crocodile brat¡!! I''m only one man, with one heart¡ and you''re the same¡)
(They call me a demon and a monster¡ but I won''t always be the ''strongest'' one out there¡!!!)
(If I can bring one young life into the future, isn''t that enough¡?"
At that moment, after understanding everything, Squardo cried out in immense anguish.
"Boss¡" Seeing this made Ace feel extreme helplessness; the boss he calling out was the crying Squardo.
¡
"IF YOU WANT TO FIGHT WITH ME, BE PREPARED TO GIVE UP YOUR LIVES!!!"
eximed Whitebeard as he immediately jumped into the battlefield.
"OWOOOHHH!!!"
Whitebeard''s allies shouted and followed him.
"Here we go!!!"
"GET READY!!! THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE WORLD IS ATTACKING!!!"
Fleet Admiral Sengoku announced.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"The strongest man in the world... really?"
In Marineford, Sengoku was amazed by his counterpart''s repeated description of Whitebeard as the strongest man in the world.
"Whitebeard must have left a deep impression on your counterpart throughout the years of continuous battles after Roger''s death," Zephyr said with a smile.
"Anyway, it seems that the war has be more serious with the addition of this old man... especially since he is very angry," sighed Tsuru lightly.
"Arara- Despite being an old man with injuries, he''s a walking disaster, every punch causing a devastating earthquake... How do we deal with him?" Aokijimented calmly.
"Scary... are all the Yonko this terrifying?"
Kizaru made a fearful face while wondering if the rest of the Yonko in the manga had the same intensity as Whitebeard.
"Of these four Emperors... today, only three will remain under my watch," Akainu said mockingly.
The Vice Admirals who heard this felt curious about the reason behind Admiral Akainu''s immense confidence, but no one dared to ask.
The reputation of this terrifying Admiral became increasingly tarnished with each additional chapter.
However, despite this, the fear of him grew thicker than water.
"Sakazuki, be cautious not to be like your counterpart... there is no justice in the absence of insight."
At that moment, Sengoku gave a small piece of advice to Sakazuki.
"..." Sakazuki''s eyes narrowed upon hearing that.
"Well, it seems we are in for a disy of power from this old man known as the strongest man in the world¡"
"Sigh~ I hope not too many lives are lost in this."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 724: The Man Who Shakes The World!
Chapter 725: The Terrifying Admiral Akainu!
Chapter 726: The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 742 The Man Who Shakes The World!
Chapter 742 The Man Who Shakes The World!
_________________Sphinx Ind:
In the next chapter, a touching scene was reflected in Marco''s eyes, where Squardo, realizing he had been deceived, cried unable to lift his head.
Marco stood next to the weeping Squardo, urging him to stop crying and make amends for what he had done.
Marco felt extreme pride in such a strong and amazing counterpart.
What Marco had done in the manga so far deserved praise, showing strength, character, and the cunning of a first-rate leader under Whitebeard.
"Amazing!"
"Hahaha! Oyaji is very angry!"
"Bring your butt over here, Akainu!"
"This is the power of Whitebeard!!!""Great! Amazing! Look at their faces! Rahahaha!"
"Fuuhahahaha!! It''s as if they saw a ghost!"
As Marco was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly heard his astonished brothers'' cries, his scattered mind quickly returned to reality, and he regained the excitement of reading the manga, then he saw it.
That magnificent scene in the manga.
"Unparalleled power... That''s oyaji''s power!"
Marco''s eyes widened, feeling his blood boil.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"That old man is amazing!! He''s already been stabbed!!"
Luffy praised Whitebeard''s determination as he descended into the battlefield despite being stabbed.
"But Acees first!!!"
Luffyregained his focus and continued running towards the execution tform.
Jimbei and Ivankov ran alongside him like personal guards.
"Jimbei!! Take a look at that!! The enemies have all ascended to the tform!!"
Ivankov noticed the unusual movement of the Marines near the execution tform and informed Jimbei.
"Hmm¡!! I''ve got a bad feeling about this¡ but the boss made his move!! It''s not the time to think about it anymore," Jimbei replied.
¡
"I won''t let you reach the tform, Whitebeard Pirates!!"
A giant Marine intervened and used his giant sword to attack Whitebeard Pirates.
"It''s John Giant!!!"
The giant John cut through the crowd of pirates with force until he reached Whitebeard, gathered his courage, and attacked with all his might.
Whitebeard easily countered John Giant''s attack with his naginata and said in a deep voice, "You''re in my way¡!!"
"I won''t let you pass!!" eximed Giant John.
Hearing that, Whitebeard put his weapon aside and grasped the air with both hands as if holding a piece of cloth, his veins appearing in his muscles as he pulled the air downward.
The world turned upside down for the giant John.
"Eh¡!!?" "My bnce¡"
¡
"Wah!!!"
"The ground is tilting!!!"
The ground began to tilt under the Marines'' feet, causing many of them to fall.
It wasn''t just an earthquake anymore.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Don''t get close to the Boss!!!"
Even Whitebeard Pirates themselves were affected.
"Uwah!"
"This isn''t an earthquake!!!"
A stunning scene unfolded; Marineford Ind was separated from the sea, which split into multipleyers, resembling an unstable, overturned bowl amid a storm.
"The ind and the ocean are tilting too!!!"
"Uwaaahh!!!"
"Fufufufufu!! What a crazy old man!!!"
Seeing this miraculous scene, even Domingo''s nerves were tense.
"Uwaah!! I can''t stay upright!!!"
"The town is crumbling!!"
In such a situation where even those standing couldn''t maintain their posture, Hancock was still concerned about Luffy''s safety, "Luffy, are you all right¡!?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Once Whitebeard entered the battlefield, the world trembled!"
"Now I understand the title of this chapter!"
"Oh my god! What power is this!"
"Strong! Insanely strong!"
"The ind and the ocean are swaying as if they were one substance!"
"Seriously! Now I understand why Sengoku continues to call him the strongest in the world!!"
"This is the Summit War!! Oh my god! Unbelievable!"
In Ohara, readers lost theirposure in this overwhelming scene that showed the true extent of Whitebeard''s power.
It can be said that before and after this scene, there''s noparison in readers'' understanding of the true power of a Yonko.
Now, most readers grasp it. This scene, where the impact of overwhelming power is shown, made readers sit at the edge of their seats from excitement.
The art store in Ohara was boiling at this moment!
¡
"Fufufu! Even my counterpart has truly lost hisposure."
Doffy gazed in astonishment at the manga page depicting Marineford amidyers of the ocean, one after another.
"Of course he would... this level of power is truly terrifying¡"
Enel''s lips trembled at this scene, he believed that if his counterpart saw this power, he would be ashamed to call himself a god in front of Whitebeard.
After a long silence, Mihawk spoke, saying, "They have angered a monster."
"Hohoho~ They must bear the consequences now, this giant John will be the first."
Issho lightlyughed, he hadn''t seen this level of destruction as a challenge. With his ability to summon meteors, he could cause a simr scene.
But he didn''t deny the extent of Whitebeard''s terror at this moment.
"Why don''t we bet, Akainu will face a severe blow fufufufu~" Doffyughed upon seeing the three admirals stand to protect the execution tform.
"That''s possible. The person angered Whitebeard to this extent is Akainu after all." Enel added with a yful smile on his face.
"I want to see him take a severe blow! That arrogant admiral!" eximed Rosinante.
¡
"My father is stronger than Whitebeard!"
Little Robin eximed after witnessing Whitebeard''s greatness in this scene.
"Haha~ indeed, no one is stronger than your father in this world."
Rob proudly said while stroking her soft hair.
On the side, Hancock hid her blushing face with both hands, each time she saw her counterpart speak of Luffy.
"Amazing!"
Shining stars appeared in Yamato''s eyes, making her feel extremely excited about the events of the Marineford war so far.
She also wanted to participate in a war like this.
¡
"The Man Who Shakes The World! Huh?"
"This title is perfect indeed."
In Bateri, Roger smiled upon seeing what Edward Newgate caused.
"They have provoked a beast¡" Rouge said.
"This old beast is the strongest ally for our son¡" she then added.
"This is nothing¡ if Newgate truly shows his strength, no one will be able to leave this war unscathed except those with a certain level of power... It will be like mutual destruction, and there won''t be any existence of what''s called Marineford¡"
"At that time, the world will truly see a man who can destroy the world."
Roger knew exactly what Whitebeard could do because he fought him many times, and each time an ind they fought on was obliterated.
Marineford can''t even be considered half the size of the inds destroyed under Whitebeard''s feet.
That''s what the strongest man in the world means.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 725: The Terrifying Admiral Akainu!
Chapter 726: The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (Part 1)
Chapter 727: The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 743 The Terrifying Admiral Akainu!
Chapter 743 The Terrifying Admiral Akainu!
_________________In Marineford, Sengoku and those with him fell silent while reading the events in this chapter.
After about ten minutes of silence, a sigh could be heard from Sengoku, who remarked, "Sigh~ No wonder, this is the power of Whitebeard¡"
"Indeed¡ preparing in this manner against Edward Newgate is not unwarranted," Zephyr nodded in agreement.
Tsuru nced at the man known as ck Arm before nodding and saying, "Undoubtedly, Whitebeard can destroy Marineford; his destructive Devil Fruit ability is unparalleled throughout the ages."
"I doubt he''s fighting at his full strength right now," Sengoku said.
"Well, well, this is truly terrifying; I''m not pretending this time," Borsalino''s eyelids trembled as he said that.
"¡"
"What?"
"Don''t you see he used a giant as a cannonball? Can you do that?"Borsalino faced Sakazuki''s mocking inquiry with logical words.
"Even if I can''t do that, I can stop his giant cannonball; look at this."
Sakazuki pointed to the scene in the manga where he ''and the other admirals'' stood like a protective shield in front of the execution tform.
"But you''re not alone in stopping it!!" eximed Borsalino.
"That''s right; we did it together," even Kuzan couldn''t bear Sakazuki''s endless sarcasm.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"It''s not stopping!! Uwaah!!"
The ocean water surged back due to gravity, destroying everything it touched, crushing buildings and walls where Marines stood, causing screams from thousands of them.
"Gyaaah!!"
The giant John screamed as he was severely hit and thrown away by Whitebeard.
"You got him, Boss!!"
Whitebeard''s allies cheered after witnessing the devastating disy of power.
"It''ll reach the execution tform!!!"
"Go crush it!!!"
Everyone watched as the giant thrown by Whitebeard flew straight towards the execution tform, but just before impact, its direction changed in a horizontal arc.
"It didn''t hit the tform!!!"
"How did it miss!?"
"Ah!"
The pirates were surprised after the dust cleared, seeing the execution tform intact.
"The three admirals!!!"
The three admirals stood side by side, extending their hands as if forming a triadic shield.
"They should hurry up and raise the siege wall," Aokiji suggested.
"They can''t because of your ice¡!!!" Akainu retorted mockingly.
"Ohh¡ Why don''t you go melt it, Sakazuki¡!?" Kizaru proposed.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Elbaf Country:
"Whitebeard is furious, otherwise, he wouldn''t have mistreated the giants in this way even if they were Marines."
"Isn''t that obvious?"
"That''s reasonable¡ These foolish giants stood in the way of this terrifying man; they deserve it. A true warrior epts defeat."
"Even the ancient giant couldn''t have had this kind of strength¡"
"Isn''t Whitebeard half giant himself?"
"It seems so¡"
"Such foolishness, why is this idiot called John seeking his death?"
"Bft¡! Gegyagaygyagya! He was thrown like a cannonball!"
"Gababababa! How embarrassing!"
The giants were enjoying the chapters after Whitebeard entered the battlefield.
The art store became more lively; after all, what moves the giants'' emotions more than war?
...
"Mama Mama! Old Newgate is angry~"
"They''ve provoked this monster¡ You Marines must pray for your headquarters won''t be destroyed, Mama Mama! Hahahaha!"
At Whole Cake Ind, Charlotte Linlin, in her pce, was enjoying thetest chapter of One Piece.
This release was the most exciting in a long time; ever since she started reading this Summit War volume, she couldn''t take her eyes off it to look at a picture of her beloved, even for a moment.
Knowing that the pictures of her beloved, Rob, filling every corner of herrge room, were something she couldn''t live without looking at every minute.
"Mama Mama! How can such a decrepit wall stop this man? People''s dreams truly never end! Hahaha!"
Linlin felt disdain towards the Marines when they closed the steel siege on the ind bay, leaving Whitebeard Pirates trapped outside.
"Let''s see how long this farce will continue~"
With an excited expression, Linlin continued reading the chapter.
...
Back on Sphinx Ind, readers were puzzled for some reason.
"What is this siege wall?"
"Weird! Do they want to defend themselves with that or siege the Whitebeard Pirates?"
"Forget about these theories, just read the next scenes, and you''ll know the answerster."
"Man, where''s the fun in just reading without discussing the events?"
"Shut up, go and ask Whitebeard himself then."
The man pointed to the young blond-haired, muscr Whitebeard, although he was only two meters tall due to the art store''s size restrictions, the aura he emitted unconsciously made him look like a colossal giant in the eyes of the people looking at him at that moment.
"¡"
The man swallowed his saliva and quickly averted his gaze, then returned to silently reading the manga.
Even though Whitebeard was kind to his people on Sphinx, most of them didn''t have the courage to speak to such a great figure.
...
Whitbeard sensed his people''s timid gazes but didn''t care; he was more interested in what that fox Sengoku nned to do in the manga.
"Hmm, is that cannons in that iron wall? As expected, they n to besiege us in a narrow ce and then bombard us all, isn''t that right?"
"Oh, it seems they didn''t consider the massive body of Oars hindering the closure of their steel wall, Gurarara!" Whitebeardughed while looking at Oars, who seemed happy to see this scene as well.
"Oh no¡"
Suddenly Whitebeard''s expression changed, as did all his sons.
"That scoundrel Akainu again!"
"It''s a siege indeed but not artillery bombardment!"
"That vile bastard Akainu is too powerful¡!!" eximed Marco.
Seeing Sengoku''s true n, and how Akainu showered them with his meteor volcano, the Whitebeard Pirates felt nothing but awe.
Most of them felt their throats dry just from seeing the volcanic fists raining down on their counterparts in the manga.
This evil admiral was truly deadly.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 726: The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (Part 1)
Chapter 727: The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (Part 2)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 728: What Summit War Means.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Dear Webnovel readers,
I am pleased to announce the official update schedule for this novel, effective immediately, following the resolution of personal obstacles that caused recent inconsistencies.
A new chapter will be released daily at 16:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), except on Sundays.
On Sundays, updates will be at 18:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), along with the weekly ranking update.
Additionally, I may asionally publish two chapters at once every Sunday.
I hope this motivates you to support the book with more power stones.
Thank you for your continued support.
_________________
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 744 The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (1)
Chapter 744 The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (1)
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
{Sabaody Archipgo}
"What happened to the picture!!?"
"Show us Marineford!!"
After thest broadcast screen disappeared, the viewers felt extremely frustrated.
"It seems like they''re having trouble with the broadcast den den mushis over there¡ there''s nothing we can do¡!!" One Marine exined to the angry crowd."Is it true that the marines and Whitebeard are fighting it out!?"
"Did Whitebeard sell out hisrades!?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Show us something!!!"
"This is crap¡ Marines¡"
The voices of the dissatisfied people in the crowd rose.
But the Marines here couldn''t do anything to appease them.
[That''s right, Headquarters¡!! There''s no hope of restoring the picture¡]
"What''s happening to the world!!?"
"Is that the end of the show¡?"
Among the spectators, this time the spotlight fell on one of the Supernovas, Eustass Kidd.
"We finally got back to the ship to see this ''war'', and they''ve got den den mushi trouble!?"
"That''s obviously a lie."
At this moment, the captain of this pirate crew spoke up.
"Eh? Really!?"
"You guys are idiots¡ They''re not showing it because there''s something going on they don''t want us to see¡ Not the world or us pirates¡!!" One of the Supernovas, Scratchmen Apoo, exined.
¡
"¡"
Seeingthe dark broadcast screens, X Drake turned away and left.
¡
"Whitebeard sold out hisrades!?"
"That''s ridiculous!!"
"He''s a living legend because he doesn''t do crap like that!!!" Capone Bege scoffed at what he just heard.
¡
"Let''s go¡"
Urouge turned away after seeing this farce and ordered his followers to leave.
¡
"The probability that Whitebeard Pirates survive¡"
Elsewhere, Basil Hawkins calcted the survival rate of Whitebeard Pirates using his magical cards.
¡
"Captain Bonney¡!!"
At this moment, Bonney''s crew felt worried about her as she was crying for an unknown reason.
"Shut up!! Leave me alone!!" she said.
¡
"Set sail, Bepo!!"
Meanwhile, the Heart Pirates arrived at their submarine where Trafalgar Law calmly ordered.
"Aye Aye, Captain! Let''s go, Jean Bart!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
South Blue, on an ind not far from the renowned Karate Ind known for its art store.
A man with red hair looked at his little son, who was crawling happily around the house; his son was just one year old.
"What''s wrong, dear? Why did you suddenly stop narrating the events?"
Hiswife spoke from the kitchen as the husband fell silent abruptly.
"He appeared again in the manga..."
The husband said with aplex expression, ncing between the manga page and his son who was happily ying, unaware of his surroundings.
The little boy with short, spiky red hair was ying with a robot toy, he resembling a one-year-old version of Eustass Kidd.
"Who is...!?" The worried voice of the wife came.
She left everything in her hands and went back to where her husband was sitting, took another manga volume, and quickly flipped through it.
The previous scenes reflected in her eyes, including the reappearance of the Supernovas again in Sabaody Archipgo.
"It''s Kidd..."
"It seems like he survived the sh with the Admiral and the Pacifistas safely..."
The wife felt some relief seeing Eustass Kidd well again after the Sabaody arc.
Both the husband and wife looked at their son, whose name was also Kidd... considering that his father''s nickname was Eustass, this meant that the child''s full name was Eustass Kidd.
A member of the Supernovas, and potentially the most sinister and violent one in the future!
Since his first appearance, they already knew that their child had a frightening counterpart in the future.
"Will this child grow up to be what he is destined to be?" The husband said with a look of frustration; he didn''t want his son to be a pirate.
¡
Grand Line, Jaya Ind:
"Here you are again, Apoo!"
Inside the renowned art store on Jaya Ind in the Grand Line, a long-arm tribe member was enjoying reading the Summit War volume with his son.
His son was Apoo, seven years old.
Stars shone in Apoo''s eyes as he saw his amazing counterpart again in the manga after a long absence.
"Hmm, what a wise Scratchmen Apoo, just as expected from my son~" Pride gleamed on Apoo''s father''s face at this moment.
"He can know that the Marines are lying about the broadcast interruption because they don''t want the world to see what they''ll do next..."
"This is wonderful; no doubt your counterpart will be a great pirate in the New World, my son!"
"Really, Oyaji? Apapappapa~" Little Apoo was overjoyed; nothing was more enjoyable than his father''s praise, the feeling of aplishment due to his future counterpart was iparable.
"That''s right, my boy! Be like your counterpart and let us rule this sea someday!" Ignoring the strange looks from people inside the art store, Apoo''s father continued to motivate his son.
¡
North Blue, on Minion Ind.
Once again in the bar belonging to the Barrels pirates, Diez Barrels was drinking sake and enjoying the thrilling events of the Summit War.
The punches of Whitebeard that could destroy the sky and earth gave this war an apocalyptic feel. However, seeing huge magma fists descending from the sky added an even more apocalyptic touch, causing Barrels'' throat to dry up, making him drink more sake.
But at that moment, when the Supernovas began to reappear, his eyes lit up with rity, the same for his crew of pirates and scallywags.
The moment X Drake reappeared, cheers and whistles resonated in the bar.
"Oh~ our hero is back again~"
"Our Dory doesn''t seem pleased either because of the broadcast interruption, Shahaha!"
"It''s impossible for him to be pleased! If I were him, I''d turn into a dinosaur form and snack on the crowd to vent my anger and frustration! Hahaha!"
"Madman! You''re insane! Luckily, you''re not a Supernova, although I''ll do the same thing, Hahaha!"
Dory, or X Drake in the future, looked at his silent counterpart in the manga, smiling internally.
''He survived Admiral Kizaru''s attack, that''s good.''
"Of course, he''ll be fine. The Admiral doesn''t kill even his enemies, let alone his allies~"
Seeing the smile on little Dory or X Drake''s face, Barrels understood what his son was thinking. His words seemed strange but had a profound impact on little Dory.
"What do you mean by allies?" he asked.
"Hehe~ Perhaps you''ll know in the future... Let''s leave that for now; the Summit War is still ongoing, my son," Barrels said with a mysterious smile.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 727: The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (Part 2)
Chapter 728: What Summit War Means.
Chapter 729: Luffy Faces the Three Admirals!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Dear Webnovel readers,
I am pleased to announce the official update schedule for this novel, effective immediately, following the resolution of personal obstacles that caused recent inconsistencies.
A new chapter will be released daily at 16:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), except on Sundays.
On Sundays, updates will be at 18:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), along with the weekly ranking update.
Additionally, I may asionally publish two chapters at once every Sunday.
I hope this motivates you to support the book with more power stones.
Thank you for your continued support.
_________________
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 745 The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (2)
Chapter 745 The Supernovas Watch the Summit War. (2)
_________________
West Blue, Gyangu Ind:
This ind, once known as the Bandit Ind, was thest refuge for the remnants of the famous Capone Mafia from the past, which ruled the five families in the North Seas. However, that is now a thing of the past.
The North Blue, as the home to the Lord of Hunters, the greatest man alive, the author of the manga One Piece and the ruler of half the world, Rhodes D. Rob, undoubtedly would be the focus of the hunters''s efforts to clean it up.
No longer could the Mafia, mercenaries, or pirates cause any waves here.
Including the current leader of the Capone family, Capone Gang Bege, "Sigh~ I have no hope of restoring the family''s glory."
"Comrades, why don''t we be traders or farmers? Let''s rebuild the Capone family with a good reputation."
In one of the quiet bars on Gyangu Ind, Capone Bege and those with him were reading the manga through the leaked chapters from the nearest ind''s art store, Kano Country.
"That''s a great idea, Captain... at least we''ll get more challenges in life.""Although a life of leisure suits me, I can''t bear it any longer than this."
"I agree too, Captain. Let''s do something."
"Me too - oh! Your counterpart appeared again in the manga, Captain!"
"Really!?"
Hearing that, Capone Bege elerated his reading pace of the manga. When he saw his counterpart again, he felt extreme excitement.
"This is fantastic, it seems my counterpart trusts in Whitebeard''s reputation~"
"Well, well, at least my counterpart doesn''t suffer from the limitation of his criminal activities like me..."
"But bing a pirate in the era of hunters isn''t a good idea; once I dere that, I''ll find myself apanying my father in the central prison."
¡
"Is it time to descend into the vast Blue Sea?"
Tens of kilometers above the sea level, on the Sky Ind of Birka, the famous priest Urouge felt that the world below was calling him more than ever.
"The God does not wish for your departure. Bing a pirate will bring a bad reputation to our homnd."
"Also, you''re not strong enough to stand against the system below. The world there is divided into two worlds; it''s impossible to stand even against the World Government, let alone the hunters association."
The person speaking with Urouge was the God of Birka himself, who had met Rob personally several times.
"Hehe~ do you think I live ording to your wishes, or do you think you''re a real god?"
"If I want to do something, no one can change my mind except me-"
Before Urouge finished his words, a certain scene in the manga caught his attention.
"Fufufu~ interesting, this is my second appearance in the manga."
"It seems everything is fine for my counterpart~"
"If that''s the case for him, what''s stopping me from descending into the Blue Sea?"
¡
Yellow Stone Ind:
Inside a small house away from the noise of the art store, Little Basil Hawkins was somewhat excited since the beginning of the Summit War in the manga.
In his hand, he held the new volume ''Summit War'' that his older sister bought from the art store this morning.
Since being recognized as Little Hawkins, it had be difficult for him to attend ces where many people gathered, so he preferred solitude recently.
"What happened after the siege of Whitebeard and Luffy in the steel walls?"
His older sister, Archa-san, spoke, curious at this moment.
"Even Whitebeard couldn''t destroy this steel wall; it must contain Kairoseki... There''s only one gap left for them to enter the gulf, where Oars fell before." Hawkins said calmly.
"Oh~ I guess the Marines have put a lot of protection on that gap, right?"
"That''s natural... Oh, I forgot to tell you, my counterpart appeared again."
"Really!"
Quickly, his older sister left everything in her hands and took the manga volume from him.
She scanned through the pages one by one until she reached the scene where Basil Hawkins appeared again.
"Hmm, he seem to be in good health... Thank goodness, it seems Admiral Kizaru has given up chasing him."
"That''s true..."
"Hmm, it seems your counterpart has seeded in calcting the survival rate of Whitebeard''s pirates from the Summit War. What do you think?"
"Total loss." Little Hawkins said, looking at one of his cards, leaving Archa somewhat speechless.
¡
South Blue, Sorbet Kingdom:
"I know why she''s crying..."
Little Bonney spoke with a sad expression.
"I know that too." Kuma nodded before gently patting his little princess''s head.
"We know the reason too." Ivankov added gently.
Of course, they knew why Bonney was crying in the manga; after all, how could she not cry when she saw her father turned into aplete metal piece without consciousness.
Add to that the dozens of cold robots cloned from him, each of which could see her father in them.
How could she not cry after seeing all that? It confirmed her father''s death and perhaps she went out to sea to search for him in the first ce.
"It''s okay, everything will be alright, my dear."
With a lovely smile on his face, Kumaforted his crying daughter, just like her counterpart in the manga.
¡
North Blue, Flevance Country:
In this country that changed a lot in the manga era, the inhabitants who took the Amber Lead vine and officially healed from the disease they suffered through the ages were enjoying a new era dominated by the One Piece manga.
This was a story narrated to them by the first human hunter, Rob, at present, just like a story that happened in the past narrated by the first human pirate at that time, Joy Boy.
Whether in the past or the future, One Piece still maintained its essence as a story; only the protagonist differed across generations.
But both stories weren''t just about the protagonists; sometimes, side characters could y an important role, just like Trafalgar D. Water Law.
"Do you think our son will go to the new world directly?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
In the presidential pce, Mary, holding a newborn between her arms with unprecedented tenderness, asked.
"Maybe yeah, maybe not... Who knows."
"But I have a feeling we''ll see him in Marineford one way or another; he might provide great help to Luffy..."
Saying that, Chris looked at his son, who hadn''t evenpleted his first month yet.
This was Trafalgar D. Water Law, who was just born.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 728: What Summit War Means.
Chapter 729: Luffy Faces the Three Admirals!
Chapter 730: Crocodile.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Dear Webnovel readers,
I am pleased to announce the official update schedule for this novel, effective immediately, following the resolution of personal obstacles that caused recent inconsistencies.
A new chapter will be released daily at 16:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), except on Sundays.
On Sundays, updates will be at 18:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), along with the weekly ranking update.
Additionally, I may asionally publish two chapters at once every Sunday.
I hope this motivates you to support the book with more power stones.
Thank you for your continued support.
_________________
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 746 What Summit War Means.
Chapter 746 What Summit War Means.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"¡!! Haa¡ Haa¡ Damn it!!"
"Our ship¡!!"
Under the grip of falling volcanic fists, the main ship of the Whitebeard Pirates was destroyed.
"The ship that supported the Whitebeard Pirates for decades¡"
"The Moby Dick¡!!!""¡"
Seeing this painful scene, Marco''s expression turned into one of mourning.
(I''m sorry¡)
It seemed as if Whitebeard was apologizing to the ship.
¡
"Can''t we do anything about this wall!!?"
So far, the Whitebeard Pirates had tried everything to find an exit through the armored wall, but whether by exploding or cutting, nothing seeded.
"Guah!!"
"Hot hot hot!!!"
"The water is getting boiled by the magma¡!!!"
Akainu''s magma caused a lot of losses for the Whitebeard Pirates and their allies, making them look like a group of mice thrown into a bowl of hot water.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hey!! That''s¡"
As if what happened wasn''t enough, hundreds of cannons were directed at them from the armored wall, and they began bombarding them.
"The path to the tform is being destroyed!!!"
"It''s all going back into the sea!!"
At this moment, Whitebeard gathered immense energy in his grip, then with a cracking and rattling sound in the air, he directed the earthquake punch towards the armored wall.
The wall crumpled, but that was all that happened as it wasn''t destroyed.
"The wall won''t budge!!"
"Even the boss couldn''t break it!!"
The pirates who witnessed this felt disbelief.
"That''s no ordinary steel!!!" said Fossa.
"Gyaaaahhh!!!"
However, the bombardment continued relentlessly and mercilessly.
¡
{The n is proceeding ordingly.}
From the execution tform, Sengoku held the megaphone and began to speak.
{We will now proceed with Portgas D. Ace''s execution!!} he said.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This scoundrel Sengoku really gets on my nerves."
On Sphinx Ind, Whitebeard felt extreme anger as he saw the current situation in the manga, feeling very unsettled.
"What kind of armored wall can withstand the power of the quake? Did they manage to make this huge wall out of Kairoseki?"
Marco, Jozu, Vista, and others felt intense curiosity about the metal used to create the armored wall.
"It''s definitely unnatural."
"Damn it! Our Moby Dick is destroyed... What a loss..."
"This is a tragedy..."
"Why am I crying... Ugh!"
"Keep your tears for what''sing, my son."
Upon hearing that, they all looked at their father with curious gazes.
What does he mean by this... Were they going to lose this war without a chance?
Although the current indicators were certainly not in their favor, for their father to conclude that this would be their loss through this alone, it seemed that this wasn''t something he would prematurely judge.
That''s why they all looked at him like this.
"Sigh~ What do you expect from an old and sick man, really? The enemy seems fully prepared... Also, ckbeard, who strengthened his crew with more viins from Impel Down, hasn''t shown up yet..."
Whitebeard sighed as he said this. He certainly didn''t like seeing his counterpart losing, even though he was an old man on the brink of death. However, his dignity and pride, as the Whitebeard, were still present and strong as ever.
But who knows Whitebeard better than Whitebeard himself?
If their father says something like this, then they truly need to mentally prepare themselves for seeing many sad moments and scenes.
"At least I hope to see him seed in achieving his goal. Death after that would be satisfying..."
"I won''t mind dying in a war like this. I will choose my end with my own hands. What great warrior would want to die on a soft bed? Gurararara!"
Seeing their father''s bright outlook, Marco and the others smiled unconsciously.
"Oh!"
"That''s truly wonderful!"
"Oars is still alive!"
"He still wants to save Ace!"
¡
In Marineford, the general mood here was very good.
"They''re like rats trapped at the mercy of my counterpart."
With a sneering smile on his face, Akainu hid his excitement at this magnificent scene in the manga.
"This power truly... This is amazing, Admiral!"
Vice Admiral Onigumo felt that he made the right choice by following the extremist faction of Admiral Akainu; he couldn''t help but tter him more.
"There is still an outlet for them. Whitebeard can exploit it, right?"
Kuzan said calmly.
He was not interested in Sakazuki''s arrogance, which meant nothing to him; rather, he was more concerned about what the Whitebeard Pirates might do next.
After some quick and intuitive analysis, he found that the path opened by Oars with his huge body was the only path they could use to enter the bay due to the difficulty of breaking the armored wall.
"You have a point, you''re right, Kuzan," Sengoku replied.
After a moment of silence, he added, "But this is not something my counterpart will overlook, surely. It''s possible; it won''t be easy to corner the Whitebeard Pirates in one ce and kill them easily..."
"This is a Yonko''s crew after all. It won''t be called a Summit War if that were the case; it''s better to call it an annihtion war."
"As long as it''s called Summit War, it means there are moments of magnificenceing, whether for the pirates or for us..." Zephyr added.
"...Maybe a third party and a fourth party will intervene, and it will truly be aplete Summit War." Tsuru''s statement astonished the listeners.
Sengoku frowned upon hearing that because this was exactly what he feared.
If the war were limited to just the Whitebeard Pirates and their adversaries, that would be good; undoubtedly, victory in the Summit War would be within reach. However, if another Yonko or two joined... or even if a pirate with hidden motives like ckbeard joined, then it wouldn''t be as easy as they thought. The oue of the Summit War might not necessarily satisfy them if that happened.
¡
"Zehahaha~ What a Summit War~"
"Oyaji must be heartbroken now because of Moby Dick''s destruction~ This is truly delightful~"
In Impel Down, the new Warden of the prison, Marshal D. Teach, still enjoyed reading the events of the Summit War volume.
Nothing was more enjoyable than seeing thest scenes, where the Whitebeard Pirates were cornered.
"Alright, alright, when will I join the party, I wonder? Zehahahaha! Zehahahahahaha!!!"
In a moment of excitement, Teach pped the manga page, precisely at Whitebeard''s old face with a sad expression at Moby Dick''s destruction.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 729: Luffy Faces the Three Admirals!
Chapter 730: Crocodile.
Chapter 731: This War is Decided!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Dear Webnovel readers,
I am pleased to announce the official update schedule for this novel, effective immediately, following the resolution of personal obstacles that caused recent inconsistencies.
A new chapter will be released daily at 16:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), except on Sundays.
On Sundays, updates will be at 18:00 (Spain time, GMT+1), along with the weekly ranking update.
Additionally, I may asionally publish two chapters at once every Sunday.
I hope this motivates you to support the book with more power stones.
Thank you for your continued support.
_________________
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 747 Luffy Faces the Three Admirals!
Chapter 747 Luffy Faces the Three Admirals!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Oars is still breathing!!!" Seeing the ancient giant stand back up made the Marines tremble in fear.
"OARS¡!!" eximed Ace.
"Fire¡ Even if he''s standing, he''s barely alive!!"
The Marines felt panicked and wanted to rain bullets on him.
At that moment, Admiral Kizaru intervened."Ohhh¡ It''s fine, I''ll take care of it."
"Kizaru!!"
Kizaru''s finger shed withser light, ready to finish him off,
"At times like these¡ you gotta take out the head¡"
At that moment, something disrupted what Kizaru intended to do.
"What''s that!!?"
"A water spout!!?"
Above the armored wall, a water spout appeared, with something that looked like a wooden mast at its end.
Boom! Ssh!
It crashed onto the ground like a powerful waterfall.
"Ah!"
Koby''s eyes widened, and Hancock blushed embarrassedly.
"That''s¡"
"Strawhat Luffy!!!"
In a stunning scene, Luffy in Gear Second was holding the wooden ship''s mast, directly facing the three Admirals.
"Oh, you''ve made it this far¡"
"But it''s a little too early for you to stand on this stage." said Aokiji, looking at Luffy.
"You certainly are bold¡ Dragon''s son¡" Akainu said with a fierce look on his face.
"That youthfulness is quite frightening¡" Kizaru remarked unintentionally.
"Haa¡ Haa¡" Nevertheless, the look on Luffy''s face appeared truly frightening.
"LUFFY¡!!!" (That''s too reckless¡)
Ace felt fear for Luffy who surrendered himself to the Admirals.
The same goes for Garp, whose expression changedpletely.
"GIVE ACE BACK!!!" Luffy attacked the Admirals using the wooden mast.
Which Aokiji froze instantly.
"Gomu Gomu¡''Stamp Gatling''!!!"
The frozen wooden mast shattered under Luffy''s rapid stamps and targeted the Admirals who stood still in front of this desperate move.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Wow, what an impressive entrance... But what is he doing?"
"I have no idea... But seriously, his entrance and standing face to face with the three admirals made my blood boil, man!"
"I''m going to hang this frame in my room!"
"Amazing! Thrilling! Luffy truly fears nothing! He can go to this extent to save his brother!"
"I wonder to what extent his bounty will rise after this war!!?"
"Will Luffy gain a new power in this war and surpass the admirals?"
"That''s impossible..."
"Nothing is impossible with Luffy, haven''t we learned that already?"
"But the level of this war is much higher than Luffy''s current level, man..."
"Why is he using a wooden mast to hit the admirals? Does he think it will affect their natural bodies?"
"You wonder about why Luffy does what he does? He''s just dumb! Hahaha!"
"The look in his eyes... He''s more serious than ever about saving his brother."
"I also agree with Aokiji, the time is still far for him to stand at this stage. But believe me, it won''t be long before he puts that wooden mast in all of your butts!!"
In Ohara''s art store, the crowd of readers was in a frenzy of extreme excitement at this moment, Luffy''s epic entrance making the readers'' blood boil.
Whether male or female, young or old, they were all heart and soul with Luffy, all wanting to see Ace saved, seeing how Luffy repeatedly risks his life to approach the execution tform stirred deep sympathy in the readers.
For example, even if Garp didn''t say a word, just the grim expression on his face when he saw that Luffy was the first to reach Marineford Bay was enough to tell the readers how concerned and unwilling he was.
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
"That bastard Akainu... What''s wrong with him?"
Dragon felt extreme anger at how Akainu continued to address Luffy, Dragon''s son.
"He must have deep-seated resentment towards your counterpart, Dragon-san."
"That''s obvious."
"I really want to see my counterpart join this war specifically to crush this grim-faced man."
"Sighs- but from my own knowledge, I don''t think I would take such a step and waste years of nning in vain."
Dragon was right; it was nearly impossible for his counterpart to take such a step. He would never participate in this war, even if his son were to die in it.
"But since my counterpart is present, I am at ease. Garp won''t let his grandson be harmed, right?"
Garp nced at his son for a moment before answering.
"As it stands now, he won''t do anything other than restrict."
"The Garp in the manga hasn''t ovee his false justice yet; his values already bind his fists and legs. Otherwise, he would have freed his grandson Ace long ago, and let the Marines and justice go to hell."
Dragon nodded, having the same thoughts already.
It seems his father understood the picturepletely; that''s why, whatever happens after this in the war, he will remain steadfast and unwavering.
After all, the Garp in the manga is no longer the Garp in this ce since he separated from the Marines and joined the Revolutionary Army.
¡
"Amazing..."
"Strong determination, young man!"
"The boy Luffy has always had such spirit; he''s always racing to save a friend, not to mention his brother."
On Bateri Ind, both Roger and Rouge were reading thetest chapter anxiously.
After all, as supporters of the Whitebeard Pirates, they didn''t want to see them suffer in this war.
That means Ace will truly be executed.
So when they saw Luffy arrive on the other side with this stunning entrance, they felt extreme excitement, just like any other excited reader.
"But unfortunately, this won''t be of any use..." Roger sighed sadly before adding, "Without mastering Haki, you can''t touch them."
"I don''t know why no one has shown signs of using Haki in this war, but they are definitely using it in abundance... This war is an opportunity for you to hone this type of power that will truly make you a king of the pirates."
"I wonder what Whitebeard''s winning card is, my dear. What do you think it is?"
Rouge wondered curiously as she watched the scene where Whitebeard orders Jozu to used it.
"Let''s see what he''ll do; it won''t be simple if Newgate calls it a winning card anyway."
So the couple moved on to the next chapter with an insatiable curiosity, the events of the war finally taking a decisive turn.
What could the ending be, they wonder.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 730: Crocodile.
Chapter 731: This War is Decided!
Chapter 732: Whitebeard VS. Marine HQ!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 748 Crocodile.
Chapter 748 Crocodile.
_________________
It felt like the day when the One Piece manga is updated, time stretches significantly, with most readers feeling like this particr morning is akin to a whole year!
This feeling was definitely imaginary, but for many manga followers, reading a full volume is considered the best time they experience in a month.
In the Sorbet Kingdom, time seemed frozen for the young girl Bonney, who saw her father in the grim future that had already been drawn, indicating his demise.
What''s worse, he had been turned into a cold weapon devoid of any consciousness or emotions in the hands of the World Government, entirely programmed to carry out whatever the World Government dictates.
The person responsible for this is Dr. Vegapunk. Does this mean that Dr. Vegapunk is inherently evil? These were the summarized thoughts of Bonney at the moment.
Little Bonney shook her head, ignoring these thoughts that wouldn''t benefit her at the moment. She smiled softly upon seeing her father''s smile, who was watching her and sharing in what she was doing.
What mattered from all this if her father was still by her side? She wouldn''t necessarily live in that dark future where her father turned into a lifeless machine because after all, the current Vegapunk was no longer part of the World Government.
After rxing, Bonney''s focus returned to the manga events. Her heart raced when she saw that the Fleet Admiral had already issued the immediate execution order."This..."
Seeing what happened next, the young girl felt admiration and secretly gave a thumbs-up to Crocodile.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Mmm~ Too slow~"
With the speed of light, Kizaru intercepted Luffy''s path as he tried to run towards the execution tform using his incredible speed in Gear Second.
"Buh!!!" He was subjected to a powerful kick, shattering the building he collided with like it was nothing.
...
"Do it!"
On the execution tform, the decisive moment arrived, and Sengoku finally gave his order.
"Yes, sir."
The executioners nodded and began lifting their swords, ready to cut Ace''s head off.
"ACE!!!" Luffy saw this helplessly, barely managing to rise from the debris.
"!!?"
But just as the swords were about to pierce Ace, something amazing happened.
Sharp sands pierced through the execution tform, mercilessly cutting down the executioners and sending them flying.
"Who''s that!!?" Sengoku shouted, looking towards the crowd below.
"You¡!! I thought you would side with us because of your grudge against Whitebeard!!" "Crocodile!!!" Sengoku felt confused about why Crocodile would offer his services to his enemy by saving Ace.
Crocodile appeared in the square below the tform, surrounded by marines aiming their weapons at him.
"What? I thought it was my chance¡" Marco sighed regretfully as Crocodile stole his chance to shine.
"Eh!!? You!!!" Luffy was surprised to see that.
"I''ll take care of the old manter," said Crocodile. Then he added, "First, I want to wipe the smiles from your faces!!!"
As soon as he finished speaking, his head smoothly separated from his body, "Eh!!?"
"Hey, Croc bastard¡!!"
"Domingo!!!"
Crocodile''s severed head turned into sand and merged back with the rest of his body, then he turned to face Domingo, the person who had just attacked him.
"Are you ditching us for Whitebeard!? You''re making me a little jealous here¡ Fufufu!"ughed Domingo.
"I''m not working with anybody¡" As soon as he said that, they shed in battle.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Wow, what a strong personality you''ll have in the future, Oni-chan~" Bonney said with a cute giggle.
"Ah, little girl, this is my personality even now," Crocodile replied without any annoyance.
Why would he be bothered by a little girl anyway? He was annoyed by the scoundrel Domingo in the manga who always bothers his great moments.
And certainly, he was more annoyed by the despicable Okama who would speak next,
"Fufufu~ I really liked this scene a lot; you looked very manly while saving Ace~"
As soon as Ivankov''s voice was heard, Crocodile was subconsciously annoyed.
Before Crocodile could speak, Garp interrupted him, appearing quite pleased with Crocodile in the manga.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Despite your counterpart wanting revenge on Whitebeard due to personal grudges, he''s ready to help his enemy just to not see the Marines'' smiles of victory. ''The enemy of my enemy is my ally,'' isn''t that right? What a rare heroic scene, Crocodile truly deserves praise,"mented Garp this time, expressing his great admiration for what Crocodile did in this scene.
Crocodile ignored Ivankov''s disgusting antics and looked at Garp with a smile, "Of course, I can understand what my counterpart is thinking by saving Ace at first nce."
"That''s true... they threw him into Level 6 of Impel Down without mercy; what do you think Crocodile is thinking at this moment? Of course, he wouldn''t want to see the Marines victorious so easily," Dragon summed up everything at once.
...
The sky over Sphinx Ind sparkled with the bright sunlight that followed a light rain; on the ground, a gentle breeze yed with the grass in a charming scene.
But these serene natural views were not taken in by anyone to enjoy, as all the inhabitants were inside the art store on this exceptional day.
Inside the art store, one could hear whistles and apuse from pirates and even ordinary people.
And the reason was what Crocodile had just done by intervening to save Ace.
"Wow! He really does that! I thought Marco would be the one to save Ace..."
"Who would''ve expected Crocodile to have such an important role."
"Truly amazing! First, I want to wipe the smiles from your faces... What a powerful line! Hahaha!"
"Gurararara! This old man admires you, Crocodile..."
"I don''t know what happened between my counterpart and you, but it''s truly unfortunate that he failed to get a son like you."
"Well, maybe I''ll try in this life, Gurarara!" Whitebeard was really impressed with Crocodile and his character in the manga.
His previous impression of him from the basta arc hadpletely changed.
"Hmm?" Suddenly, Whitebeard became annoyed with the events unfolding next.
"What is that bastard Aokiji doing? Does he intend to kill Straw Hat Luffy in front of his grandfather?"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 731: This War is Decided!
Chapter 732: Whitebeard VS. Marine HQ!
Chapter 733: Whatever the End, We Must ept It.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 749 This War is Decided!
Chapter 749 This War is Decided!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I owe your grandfather¡ but I''ve got no choice. You chose the path to your own death."
The icy sword in Aokiji''s hand was already dripping with Luffy''s blood, creating a chilling scene that froze the air around them.
"Oww!!! Damn it!!"
Luffy''s voice echoed with pain, his face contorted from the agony inflicted by Aokiji''s relentless assault. Aokiji, with his cold and calcting demeanor, seemed poised to deliver the final blow.
"Why, you!!!"Like a lioness whose cubs were threatened, Hancock felt a surge of intense anger boil within her. Her eyes locked onto Luffy''s plight, fury burning in her gaze.
"Don''ty a hand on Luffy¡!!"
Hancock was already sprinting toward Aokiji, her determination evident in every step, but before she could reach him, someone else intervened.
With a powerful kick, Aokiji was sent flying away from Luffy like a cannonball, crashing into the ground with a resounding thud.
"Ahh¡!! Admiral!!"
Marine soldiers couldn''t believe their eyes as they saw their formidable Admiral being struck down so easily.
"That''s¡ First Squad leader, Marco!!!"
It became clear that Marco was firmly resolved to protect Ace''s brother, standing as a fierce guardian in the face of overwhelming odds.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
At Marineford, Kuzan''s eyebrow remained furrowed in continuous tension as he observed the unfolding scene.
"Sigh¡ it''s like that dragonfly trying to stop a cart." He said, his voice carrying an air of enigma as he exhaled deeply.
"You mean Luffy, right? Well, we all understand why he''s oveing all these obstacles to get here, despite his apparent weakness."
Sengoku spoke calmly, analyzing the previous events with aposed demeanor.
"That''s right, his bond with his foster brother must be incredibly deep. Perhaps there will be a shbackter showing this in more detail." Zephyr added, providing further insight.
"But what I don''t understand is this¡" Sakazuki pointed to the manga page where Marco had sent Aokiji flying with a single kick.
"First Borsalino, and now your counterpart¡ are Admirals truly this weak?"
The cold look on Sakazuki''s face was enough to instill fear in some Vice Admirals, who nervously swallowed and attempted to hide their unease.
"Why can this boy named Marco so easily counter an Admiral? What will you do when faced with Whitebeard?"
"Oh¡ I forgot, since my counterpart is also here, you don''t need to worry about Whitebeard. Surely my counterpart will handle him for you."
Eventually, the cold look on Sakazuki''s face morphed into a mocking smile, his confidence evident.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Borsalino and Kuzan exchanged nces, both engulfed inplete confusion, and eventually shook their heads in resignation.
"Ahem¡"
Sengoku cleared his throat, breaking Sakazuki''s moment of megalomania and drawing attention back to himself.
"Here¡ we have been deceived by Whitebeard, what a disgrace." Sengoku stated, a tone of disappointment in his voice.
Finally, the atmosphere calmed entirely as they witnessed the next sequence of events in the manga.
"Well, who would think they have more than three ships¡?"
"Is this his trump card?"
"I thought he would reveal a legendary weapon¡"
"Try to be a bit more rational, Sakazuki¡"
"I don''t rule out the idea of someone like Whitebeard possessing a legendary weapon, or at the very least knowing the location of one."
Hearing these words, those present were lost in deep thought, pondering the implications.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Three men slipped through!!!"
"Some devil fruit users have crossed the wall!!!"
"Fleet Admiral!! The pirates in the bay are doing something strange!!!"
Marine soldiers, standing vigntly on top of the fortified wall, reported their observations to the Fleet Admiral.
¡
"Cross the waters toward Oars!!!"
"We''ve got to get to the tform no matter what!!!"
Meanwhile, the pirates were swimming with all their might, striving to reach Oars with a sense of urgency.
"The pirates are getting desperate!! Protect the hole in the wall!!!"
Marine soldiers were frantically trying to prevent the pirates from advancing.
"They''ve gone into a frenzy after losing their ship and their ground!! What idiotic pirates!!!"
"Pick your targets and fire!!!"
"Hm?"
After giving the order, the Vice Admiral noticed a shadow moving on the water''s surface.
"EH!!?"
A massive ship covered in resin emerged from beneath the water, with pirates clinging to it desperately.
"Hang on!!!"
"Everyone get on the ship!!!"
The pirates climbed aboard the ship, which resembled the Moby Dick, with frantic energy.
"It can''t be!! A ship!!!"
"Another coated ship has appeared!!!"
"Crap!! It was hiding on the sea floor the entire time!!!"
"¡!! What¡!!?"
Sengoku was shocked, hisposure momentarily lost.
"I don''t remember saying those were all of our ships¡!!!" Whitebeard dered with a confident grin.
"It''s a paddle ship!!! It''s charging at us!!!"
"Sink it! Like the Moby Dick!!!"
At this crucial moment, the ancient giant Oars turned his attention towards the ship.
"No!!! Not the ship!!"
"Shoot Oars!!!"
The Marines tried to respond quickly, but they were undoubtedly toote.
"It''s toote!!!" eximed Whitebeard, his voice filled with conviction.
Oars effortlessly grabbed the ship and lifted it out of the sea, his strength undeniable.
"Here we go, guys!!!"
"He lifted the ship up!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back at Sphinx Ind, the atmosphere inside the art store was more festive than usual, with a sense of excitement filling the air.
"Well done, Oars!" Marco pped enthusiastically, giving a thumbs-up to Oars, who was also enjoying the scene with a satisfied grin.
"Gurarara! I bet Sengoku didn''t see thating."
Whitebeard enjoyed his wine,ughing heartily, while Stussy gently wiped the sides of his mouth with her handkerchief, her smile radiant and mature.
"Now that we all have solid ground beneath our feet, let''s see how it ys out."
"Let the real war begin, Sengoku, Gurarara!"
¡
Ohara:
"Oh! This ship that resembles Laboon has fully entered the battlefield! Yohohoho!"
"Resembles Laboon? How so? This is apletely different type of whale, you fool."
"Huh? Really? I didn''t notice that¡ Yohohoho!"
"The important thing is this! The war has intensified! My God! Whitebeard has gone berserk!"
In the art store, Professor Clover had his hands on his head in shock, unable to believe the events unfolding in the next chapter.
He wasn''t the only one; whether it was Brook, Vegapunk, Saul, or other archaeologists like Homing, they were allpletely stunned by the escting war.
"Surely there''s no turning back from here¡"
"That''s right, someone will definitely die¡"
"By saying that, do you mean one side will suffer a heavy loss in this war, right?"
"I suppose I''m also involved in this war since mytest inventions are being used here, correct?"
Hearing Vegapunk''s question, Clover and the others nodded in agreement.
"Well then, this war is already decided in favor of the Marines." Vegapunk dered with a confident tone, his eyes gleaming with sadness.
"Yes, with the technological advancements at their disposal, the Marines hold a significant advantage." Clover added, his voice filled with certainty.
"But we mustn''t underestimate Whitebeard''s resolve and the strength of his crew," Saul cautioned, his expression serious.
"That''s true," Homing agreed. "Whitebeard is a formidable opponent, and his men are fiercely loyal. This battle will be fierce."
The group continued to discuss the potential oues and strategies, the tension palpable as they contemted the war''s direction.
"Let''s just hope the cost isn''t too high," Brook said quietly, his usual jovial demeanor reced with a rare moment of solemnity.
"The fate of many rests on the oue of this conflict."
As the conversation continued, the atmosphere remained charged with anticipation and concern, each member of the group deeply invested in the unfolding events.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 732: Whitebeard VS. Marine HQ!
Chapter 733: Whatever the End, We Must ept It.
Chapter 733: Whatever the End, We Must ept It.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 750 Whitebeard VS. Marine HQ!
Chapter 750 Whitebeard VS. Marine HQ!
_________________?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Whitebeard has reached the tform!!!"
Whitebeard gripped his spear-like weapon, its sharp head enveloped by the power of an earthquake. Veins bulged on his shoulders as he alerted his crew:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Get down, my sons¡!!"
Hearing this, the pirates retreated like a tide, then it happened. A devastating explosion, a crushing force. With one sweep of Whitebeard''s weapon, hundreds, if not thousands, of Marines were felled.
"Ueaaaahhhh!!!"
The vice admirals, including Momonga, remained standing with effort, while the three admirals did not budge an inch.Whitebeard appeared grim, aware that the stab wound inflicted by his son had significantly weakened him. But this did not deter him as he shouted:
"All right, men!!! Let''s save Ace!!!"
Whitebeard''s sons gathered around him once again, raising their weapons with renewed morale.
"Destroy the Marines!!!"
...
"¡ Garp¡"
On the execution tform, Sengoku rolled up his sleeves while calling to Garp, who was not far away.
"Yeah¡" he replied.
Sengoku formed a fist, saying:
"We can''t let this go unchallenged¡!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Whitebeard¡ He looks exhausted¡ barely able to muster this much power," Garp sighed sadly at the state caused by Squardo''s betrayal, speaking from the art store in the Kingdom of Sorbet.
"If your counterpart and Sengoku join the battle¡ well, we might as well close this volume now and do what we need to do today."
Dragon sensed that the situation was turning unfavorable for Whitebeard''s pirates after Sengoku announced his intention to fight.
"Could Whitebeard be feigning weakness?"
The young Crocodile''s eyes gleamed with a sudden idea, speaking without thinking.
"Well, anything is possible with pirates and their tricks¡ but a great pirate like Whitebeard doesn''t need to pretend, boy. Your counterpart is more rational than you, but you''re still young, so I excuse you. Buwahahaha!"
Garpughed after giving the young Crocodile a lesson. Crocodile''s face turned red as Garp mocked him in front of everyone, but he kept his anger in check to avoid Garp''s infamous "fist of love," which hurt for a whole week.
"Another pirate might pretend, but Whitebeard is different¡ he''s already an old man, eagerly awaiting to see how Whitebeard''s journey will end in this sea¡ perhaps it won''t be less epic than Roger''s end, right?" said Garp.
"What''s special about Roger''s end in the manga? Didn''t he die an unfitting death at the hands of mere executioners?" Little Bonney asked curiously.
Little Bonney was better off now, having alreadye to terms with her father Kuma''s death in the manga.
"Hmm? I wish I could regain a child''s perspective to see the world in pink as I did when I was a kid."
Hearing this, Ivankov, Dragon, Kuma, King Sorbet Bulldog, and his mother Conney nodded as if they agreed with Garp''s words.
"Hey kid, listen to me, Roger''s end as the Pirate King in the manga is the reason for everything happening now."
"He paved the way for the next Pirate King, and perhaps he foresaw the end of this world at the moment of his execution, departing with the sight of the world''s end in the eyes of all those whose hearts were moved by his words about the One Piece."
"What could the One Piece be, I wonder? I have a feeling that this Whitebeard, who sacrifices everything for my grandson at this moment, knows as well."
"And you, son¡" Garp said, looking at Dragon. "I know my counterpart well¡ He won''t fight in this battle, and even if he does, he will only protect the execution tform and perhaps won''t have the strength to protect it from Luffy."
"Well¡ not perhaps, he won''t¡"
With that, Garp''s gaze returned to the next chapter of the volume.
...
In the next chapter, titled ''Marineford Marine HQ, Orisu za,'' Whitebeard, his sons, and his allied crews were deeply engaged in events that had escted to an unprecedented level.
The art store on Sphinx Ind was unusually quiet at this time. After a while, it seemed as if the readers had awakened from the hypnosis caused by the chapter.
"Oh my God! What''s happening here!"
"Fight! Fight! Fight! Everyone''s fighting!"
"Even Garp joined the battle!"
"Oh, what a strong punch Marco took from Garp! He hit the ground like an arrow!"
"My God! Diamond Jozu made Aokiji bleed!"
"How did Aokiji survive Whitebeard''s stab in the first ce?!"
"That''s puzzling too, they said Whitebeard used Haki, right?"
"Man! Akainu face-to-face with Whitebeard! When did that happen!!"
The readers were in an unprecedented state of excitement at this moment. Whitebeard and his sons felt the excitement in the air and shared the same emotions as the ordinary people in Sphinx!
"Gurarara! This Admiral Akainu is interesting¡ Let''s see what gave you the courage to stand before the old man."
Whitebeard''s eyes gleamed with infinite disdain toward Akainu, who showed no respect before his counterpart.
"Harsh¡ this is extremely harsh -yui."
Meanwhile, Marco touched the right side of his face, sympathizing with his counterpart who had just been punched by Garp.
"I can''t believe it¡ Does Garp want to see his grandson executed this badly?"
...
The atmosphere in the art store on Bateri Ind was not much different from that in Sphinx. However, here, Roger Pirates were present instead of Whitebeard''s pirates.
Although the war between the Marines and Whitebeard Pirates did not necessarily concern them, the fact that Ace, their captain''s biological son, was the one being sentenced to execution made them feel involved.
"Come on, Buggy¡ what has your counterpart been doing all this time?"
"Isn''t he supposed to show his hidden strength at this crucial moment and save Ace?"
"Why is he still ying the clown for heaven''s sake!"
"It''s not like I know! Why are you asking me? Ask him!" eximed Buggy.
"How are we supposed to ask a character in the manga, you idiot!?" said Gaban.
Roger''s pirates were teasing Buggy as usual.
Despite the light-hearted banter, tension filled the air. Roger''s pirates were more than eager to see how the events would unfold, knowing that each passing moment brought Ace closer to his fate. Their eyes were glued to the pages, anxiously hoping for a miraculous turn of events that would save their captain''s son.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 733: Whatever the End, We Must ept It.
Chapter 734: Should I Have Been Born?
Chapter 735: Decisive Akainu!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 751 Whatever the End, We Must Accept It.
Chapter 751 Whatever the End, We Must ept It.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Just you wait, Ace."
In the midst of the chaotic war, Marco fixed his gaze on the execution tform where Ace was held. He then transformed into a full-fledged phoenix, spreading his wings like a mythical creature in the skies of Marineford, and soared towards the tform.
As he neared it, a muscr figure leaped up and punched him hard in the face.
"Nuuuei!!!"
The force of the punch sent Marco crashing back to the ground like an arrow, returning to where he started."Squad Leader Marco!!" his followers shouted in concern.
"¡!!" Marco reverted to his human form, a swelling visible on his right cheek.
"Who told you to make your move¡?" Sengoku wondered upon seeing this. He had intended to intervene to stop Marco himself.
¡
"They''ve finallye out¡!!"
"The legendary marine¡!!!"
The pirates below swallowed nervously.
"Old man¡" Ace said, lost in thought.
"It''s Garp!!" the pirates shouted in rm.
Garp took the initiative to sit in Akainu''s chair below the tform.
"Garp¡!!" Whitebeard said.
Who knew Garp better than him? They had fought many battles.
"If you want to pass¡ Do it over my dead body!!!"
"Brats!!"
Garp seemed somewhat determined to stand as an insurmountable barrier to Ace.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Garp¡"
Roger sighed with a hint of sadness.
"Why is he doing this¡?"
Outside the couple''s home in Bateri, the gentle breeze made Rouge''s hair flutter in a beautiful scene.
She asked why Garp was doing this because she hadn''t seen iting.
Maybe her husband Roger could give her some convincing answers.
"This is the best he can do right now instead of sitting there beside Ace andmenting¡"
"Marco seemed like a good target to vent his frustration."
Roger said with a slightly humorous tone.
"But¡ doesn''t this mean he has epted Ace''s fate¡?" Rouge asked again.
"What can he do in this situation? I bet he wants more than anyone else to save Ace from his predicament¡ but not at the cost of his many years of good reputation as a respected Marine hero."
"The consequences of such betrayal would be more severe than you can imagine."
"It''s as if Roger hadn''t given him anything in return for taking care of his son and saving his hide from troubles too¡" Roger said regretfully.
"But he gave him a grandson¡ no, closer to a lovely son¡ didn''t he?"
Rouge wiped the tears that overcame her in that moment.
She didn''t want to see Garp standing in the way of saving her son from this ordeal¡ As difficult as this was for Garp, it was equally hard for her.
And even for Roger, who didn''t show it.
"Let''s see where things will go from here."
Roger said.
"But before that, I will contact Garp to know what he thinks about this scene."
Immediately after, Roger activated the forum bracelet on his wrist, and a small transparent screen appeared in front of him.
He searched for Garp''s name, ignored the many users with the same name, and chose the verified ount, then sent a message.
¡
"I told you that what will happen right?
In the Kingdom of Sorbet, Garp was feeling extremely conflicted after witnessing thetest scene in this chapter.
"What do you think about what your counterpart did?" Dragon asked his father with an expressionless gaze.
"Do you think he would just sit there and let Marco do as he pleases? Wouldn''t that be collusion with the pirates?" Garp replied.
"Heh? But Sengoku has no reservations; he wouldn''t sit and watch Marco do as he pleases, maybe you shouldn''t have moved at all, Sengoku said it himself."
"¡ Well,¡ he must be tired of sitting without doing anything in a war of this magnitude."
At that moment, Garp looked at the forum bracelet on his wrist, where a distinctive message appeared. He ignored the endless posts and messages and focused on the verified ount named Roger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
[Gol D. Roger: Your counterpart has disappointed me¡ I once thought you valued family more than anything else.]
After the p from his son, came a second p from the damn pirate who had always been his greatest enemy.
Garp''s face turned red with anger.
He immediately wrote:
[Monkey D. Garp: Why should you owe me anything, you scum pirate?]
¡
Roger received this message but didn''t reply immediately.
[Monkey D. Garp: Why should you owe me anything, you scum pirate?]
In truth, Roger didn''t owe Garp anything, he had done what he did without anything topel him.
Roger felt embarrassed, he had rushed to message Garp¡ but what the manga had shown so far, was not something Roger liked to see at all.
His son had been a victim of everything up until now, and even at this moment that seemed like the end¡ why did his son have to go through all this, when none of what Roger had done was his fault.
"Whatever the end of the story for our son, we must ept it, my dear."
In the end, Roger smiled and kissed his wife''s forehead, who nodded despite her sadness.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"The Hero Garp has joined the defense!!!"
The pirates despaired upon seeing this scene.
At this moment, Whitebeard spoke,
"Don''t get caught up in his name!!! He''s just another old marine!!!"
"Fufun!!"
Hearing that, Garp chuckled.
The heat around Whitebeard intensified as if a volcano had just erupted, the voice of the volcano came as Akainu spoke:
"You''re from the same age."
"Keep your eyes on the enemy in front of you!!!"
A magma hound appeared around Whitebeard, ready to gnaw his flesh and bones and burn their ashes too.
But Whitebeard didn''t even blink in the face of this.
He moved his weapon and crushed the magma hound.
"Don''t go ruining the town¡!!" Akainuined.
"I thought I told you to try and stop me!!"
Whitebeard mocked again.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In Ohara, most readers were at this scene that raised their heartbeats.
"Don''t get caught up in his name!!! He''s just another old marine!!! Ohhh! Oh my God! He is publicly belittling Garp!"
"Does this mean he doesn''t respect Garp!?"
"Maybe! Garp''s intervention must have annoyed him a lot."
"Why wouldn''t it? Right now Garp is an enemy and an obstacle that must be eliminated!"
"Oh! Akainu is terrifying! He reminded him that he''s from the same era as Garp!"
"Hahaha! But Whitebeard isn''t losing the war of words either! Try to stop me if you can, you scoundrel!"
¡
"Fufufufu! I want to see Whitebeard destroy Marinefordpletely!"
Doffy got more excited than he was initially.
"I want nothing more than to see this dog admiral get crushed under the old man''s quake!"
Enel shouted annoyed.
"His face annoys me a lot too¡" Rosinante joined in.
"¡ Annoying." Mihawk also said, who had a real sh with Akainu in reality too.
After all, Akainu was someone on the cklist for hunters¡ previously he almost killed one of their legendary hunters.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 734: Should I Have Been Born?
Chapter 735: Decisive Akainu!
Chapter 736: The Pride of Whitebeard.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 752 Should I Have Been Born?
Chapter 752 Should I Have Been Born?
_________________
Bateri Ind:
Rob suddenly appeared in an art store on this autumnal ind, having left the care of his daughters to Olivia and his other wives.
"What''s the matter, Shanks?"
As he was about to leave the art store, Shanks stood in his way.
Shanks was holding a volume of the Summit War, open to one of Ace''s shbacks.
"Forgive me, elder brother, I wanted to ask you a question," Shanks said awkwardly.
Hearing that, Rob smiled and gave him the go-ahead. "Of course, go ahead, you can ask me anything."
"It seems the volume is still midway through... I want to know if my counterpart will have a role in this war... I mean, a more influential and practical role than just stopping Kaido from affecting this war." It was clear this was what was bothering Shanks."Do you really want to know?" Rob patted Shanks'' shoulder as he was about to leave.
Shanks nodded repeatedly in confirmation.
"Well, since you want to know this badly, I''ll tell you. The Red-Haired Pirates wi¨C" Before Rob could finish what he wanted to say, someone interrupted him.
"Rob-san, please wait..." The person who said that was Rayleigh.
Next to Rayleigh stood Shakuyaku with a beautiful smile on her face, having arrived not long ago after finishing her business in Ohara and Amazon Lily.
"Hmm! Rayleigh? Let me guess, you don''t want to hear it, right?"
Rob looked at Shanks and then at the rest of Roger''s pirates. "Strength in numbers, kid... you have to wait to find out what happens next."
After saying that, Rob left the art store, leaving Shanks sighing in disappointment, which quickly faded as he returned to enjoy the manga events again.
...
After leaving the art store, Rob walked briskly towards the ce where he sensed both Roger and Rouge''s presence, which was definitely the couple''s house.
Back to where Roger and Rouge were, the couple waspletely engrossed in the chapter''s events, as if they werepletely disconnected from reality.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
*Chapter''s Events:*
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
With the sound of explosions and the intensifying war, Ace''s body trembled as he tried to bury his head in the tform again.
"What''s the matter... Fire Fist...!!?" This caught Sengoku''s attention, who asked him.
"Hm?" The same went for Garp, who sensed his mood from under the tform.
(Ace...)
...
"...!!"
("Gol D. Roger? You mean Gold Roger? Do I know about him...?")
At this moment, distant memories from his childhood echoed in Ace''s mind.
("Do you know why so many people are hurt by pirates!?")
"It''s all Gold Roger''s fault!"
Standing before a group of delinquent youths, younger Ace, about 9 or 10 years old, listened with a deadpan expression.
"He''s someone who shouldn''t have been born."
The youth in front continued speaking frankly about his opinion of Roger.
"He''s an unbelievable piece of trash!! He caused trouble when he was alive. And caused even more when he died!!"
"Remember this: He''s the worst scum in the world!!!"
Hearing that, young Ace''s nerves tensed, and he seemed to be very angry.
"What!? Hey!! Why are you getting mad!!?"
"Who are you, runt!!?"
"Gyaaaah!!!"
...
("What did you do when you went into town!? Ace!!")
Another familiar voice echoed in Ace''s mind, this time it was his second mother, the woman who raised him.
("They''re saying a kid almost killed some delinquents in town... It''s a huge mess!!")
The sound of the war below mixed with the woman''s voice in his head.
Then he heard his own voice as a child responding to the woman:
("Oh... I thought they were actually dead.")
("What!!?") she eximed.
...
"You want to know about Roger?"
...
"Roger!? Don''t even mention that damn name, Kid!!"
Every time Ace asked about his father''s name, his face darkened and became more somber with each simr answer he received.
...
"Buwahahaha!! Hey Ace, I''ve heard you''ve been causing some trouble!!"
Garp reached Ace''s hiding ce by the sea,ughing his usualugh before saying that.
"...! Gramps... Do you have any grandkids... Are they... happy?" he asked.
"Yeah, his name''s Luffy, I think? He''s being raised well," replied Garp.
"Gramps..."
"Yeah?"
Young Ace''s voice seemed to be lower and lower, but thest words he said to his grandfather echoed strongly in Ace''s current mind.
("Should I... Have Been Born...?")
As did his grandfather''s words,
("Keep on living... and you''ll find out.")
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Roger and Rouge emerged from their immersion in this scene and its details after the shback ended.
The couple looked at each other, tears welling up in their eyes.
Roger gently raised his hand and wiped the tear line from Rouge''s cheek to the corner of her eye.
The gentle freckles on her face looked like grains of golden sand, making her more beautiful and unique than other women.
Rouge did the same, wiping away the tear of this tough man who had never cried before. This was the first time she saw him shed a genuine tear of emotion.
Sensing her gentle hand on his cheek, Roger held it and took a deep breath, regaining his cheerful smile before saying,
"I somehow expected my son to have such an explosive temper in his childhood... it''s exactly like me when I was a kid."
"Pfft..." Rougeughed softly upon hearing that.
Then she said, "I can imagine that. I too would have gone mad if someone talked badly about my father in front of me when I was a child."
"Wahaha! They got what they deserved. He inherited my strength, so even as a child, he''s very dangerous. They''re lucky he didn''t kill them as he thought." Rogerughed.
"Well, at least he didn''t hate me for no reason... it turns out now that he saw the world''s impression of his evil father, which even made him question whether it was right for him to be born into this world..."
"Oh, how I wish I could appear before this child and hug him and tell him the answer to that question."
"I have the same desire, and I would be more gentle with the child than you~"
"Wahahaha! Anyway, it seems that Garp was present, but he''s a big fool and doesn''t know how to deal with children."
"Keep on living and you''ll find out...? Why are you so mysterious with a child, you fool? Don''t you see he needs much more than those words?"
"Well, what if I gave you two the chance to fulfill this desire?"
With a smile on his face, Roger, who already sensed Rob''s arrival, turned around.
Rouge was more surprised by Rob''s words than by his sudden arrival, which they were used to after all.
"I would do anything to get such a chance."
Roger said with great determination as Rouge nodded with rising excitement.
"But that will have to wait until we finish reading the volume."
"I still need to know the answer he will get to his question... after all, my son must be convinced and proud of his birth in this world."
"Should you have been born? Of course, you should! You are my son! Gol D. Roger!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 735: Decisive Akainu!
Chapter 736: The Pride of Whitebeard.
Chapter 737: Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki Sweeps Marineford!
_________________n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 753 Decisive Akainu!
Chapter 753 Decisive Akainu!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
*Chapter''s Events:*
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Iva¡!!"
Luffy sensed Ivankov''s arrival beside him.
"Ha!! You''re still conscious¡!!" Ivankov was surprised by the situation.
"This is myst request¡!! Please listen¡" Luffy said with difficulty.
..."Clear a path!!!"
"Gyaah!!!"
The chaos of the Summit War continued unabated. Explosions and shing weapons created a cacophony that echoed throughout Marineford. Amid the turmoil, Ace''s internal struggle was mirrored in the violence of the battlefield.
"I''m¡ Awful¡!!!"
On the execution tform, Ace''s body trembled. His thoughts were a whirlpool of memories and regrets, causing him to cry.
"Ace, just wait!!" eximed Jimbei.
"Just one more step!!"
"We''ll be right there!!!"
"Ace!!!"
"Ace!!! We''ll save you!!!"
"Just you wait, Ace!!!"
"Don''t give up!!!"
These were the words of pirates being stabbed and even dying, all reflected in Ace''s tearful eyes at that moment.
"Damn it¡ I''m¡"
"I''m so messed up!!! At a time like this¡"
"My old man¡ My little brother¡ My brothers in arms¡"
"Their blood is being spilled all around me¡!!!"
Ace''s tears dripped onto the tform intensely as he spoke.
"And I''m so happy¡!!!"
"I can''t stop my tears."
"At a time like this, I want¡ to live!!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing this, Garp''s expression saddened, and he couldn''t stop his own tears either.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
¡
..
Roger and Rouge, seeing this scene, were silent, absorbing the weight of Ace''s words.
Roger clenched his fist with a mixture of pride and sorrow in his eyes.
He felt proud that his son found the answer he needed about whether he should have been born, and sad because Ace''s tears cut into his heart like knives.
"The burden of happiness in such a battlefield where people fight for you¡ It''s hard for our son to carry on his shoulders. I doubt he would be sad even if he died after that," Roger said as he wiped his wife''s tears again.
Rob watched them, deeply feeling their emotions at that moment, "Ace''s journey isn''t over yet¡"
Hearing this, Roger and Rouge nodded, "Then let''s see things through to the end. We''ll see the end of his journey."
"For Ace, for our son." They said.
...
Just after they re-immersed themselves in the chapter, they were forced to burst intoughter due to Buggy''s reappearance.
That''s how One Piece manga was: right after a dramatic event, a scene equally funny must follow.
...
Thunder rumbled and struck the jagged rocks below, shattering them into pebbles and dust.
A thunderstorm had just formed above Onigashima on Urura Ind.
In the constantly turbulent New World, Kaido was exhrated by the events of the Summit War. Chapter after chapter, page after page, he never tired of this manga for even a moment.
"Wororororo! In my life, I''ve never seen Whitebeard this weak! Is this my fate too as I grow older? Will we all be weak with the specter of aging!?"
"Worororo! That dog admiral is lucky he isn''t facing the Edward Newgate I know, or he''d be counting his broken bones in hell right now."
"I see that old Whitebeard''s Haki has weakened." This time, it was King, Kaido''s first subordinate, who spoke.
"h~ Refreshing~" Kaido poured an entire jar of sake into his mouth before saying, "¡ Not just Haki, but everything."
Kaido''s eyes reflected the image of Whitebeard, who had been bleeding from the mouth all the time due to Squardo''s stab.
"Even his mind has deteriorated¡ Whitebeard wasn''t this kind to forgive a traitor! Wororororo! Tsk, trash! This isn''t the Edward Newgate I know! This is just an old man dying!"
"He''s going to die, he''s going to die. I bet my counterpart wanted to save the old man from death, and that red-haired bastard stopped him because he wanted the old man to die, Wororororo!"
"Queen! Write this in a post on the forum! Let the world know the truth about Red-Haired Shanks! Wororororo!"
...
Not far from Urura Ind, in the central prison, specifically in Golden Lion Shiki''s cell.
"Jihahaha! What''s wrong with you, Newgate?"
The scene of Whitebeard nearly falling to his knees and vomiting blood due to the injury was reflected in Shiki''s eyes.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Whitebeard clutched his chest, then knelt with a pained expression on his old face.
Marco''s expression changed upon seeing this, wanting to reach his father''s side quickly.
"Uuuhh¡!!!"
"God damn it¡!!!" Whitebeard vomited blood from the impact of his previous injury.
"Boss!!?" His sons who saw this cried out in concern.
"Even you can''t ovee old age¡ Whitebeard!!!" Akainu''s arm turned into searing hot magma as he said that.
(This is what I was most afraid of¡!!!)
Thinking this, Marco ran, trying to reach his father in time to protect him.
"Fights are won and lost in a single instant ~"
Saying this, Kizaru had already injured Marco, who had his back turned, with his deadlyser shots.
"Uuhh!!!" Marco groaned weakly.
"Marco!!!" Jozu shouted angrily.
"Looks like you aren''t focused¡"
Jozu was then half-frozen in an instant by Aokiji.
Taking advantage of Whitebeard''s moment of unprotected weakness, Akainu plunged his magma arm violently into Whitebeard''s chest, deepening the injury. This was a decisive blow.
Seeing this shocked Ace as the battlefield fell silent.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"¡"
"Argh!! Bastard! Coward! Scoundrel! Oh, how I want to crush your damned dog head!!!"
Seeing how Akainu exploited Whitebeard''s moment of weakness, Shiki felt almost insane.
He could no longer distinguish between reality and manga, believing that Akainu had harmed someone who was once arade in a way even despised among pirates!
Seeing this, Moria''s head shrank into his neck in fear, thinking he would get kicked again in another rampage by the mad Golden Lion.
"Hehehehe~ That bastard is more evil than the pirates, I kind of like it¡"
"He managed to take down Edward Newgate without mercy, oops, how violent, Jihahahaha!"
Once again, Shiki''s impression changed. Signs of madness show that a person doesn''t stay on one stance after all.
But undoubtedly, the Golden Lion was thoroughly enjoying the manga events as if he were part of the Summit War.
...
On Sphinx Ind, a heavy silence hung over the art store.
Whitebeard''s eyes widened as he witnessed this scene.
"... Akainu¡ isn''t it?"
"What about I find you now and tear your dog head off your shoulders?"
Veins bulged on Whitebeard''s forehead, indicating he was truly enraged by a mere manga scene.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 736: The Pride of Whitebeard.
Chapter 737: Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki Sweeps Marineford!
Chapter 738: One Step Closer!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 754 The Pride of Whitebeard.
Chapter 754 The Pride of Whitebeard.
_________________
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Your counterpart has somemon sense¡ but unfortunately, thatmon sense doesn''t apply to Luffy."
Dragon was sitting with one leg crossed over the other, flipping through the pages of the manga.
He had just reached the part where Akainu exploited Whitebeard''s moment of weakness to deepen his wounds.
The scene then shifted to Ivankov and Luffy, Luffy''s body waspletely drained of strength and energy, unable even to move.
At this point, Ivankov was hesitant to inject Luffy with temporary tension hormones again, as it would deplete thest drop of his already exhausted body.
But Luffy, who saw that Ace''s death would mean his own death too, didn''t care. He just wanted to regain the strength to stand and run to save Ace.
Seeing how Ivankov eventually yielded to Luffy, Dragon sighed and said, after looking in Ivankov''s direction,"Of course he''s stubborn¡ he''s your son! It wouldn''t be fair to me my counterpart if something happened to him after that..."
Ivankovmented nervously.
Although he hadn''t yet reached the level of his future counterpart, he was well aware of most of his Devil Fruit''s abilities. The tension hormones only stimted the body''s potential and didn''t create vitality out of thin air¡ This meant they gradually consumed the user¡ That''s why Ivankov refused to inject Luffy with more hormones as it would cause him significant harm in the near future, possibly even death.
"It''s alright¡ my grandson is strong, he can do it."
Garp said calmly, then turned the page to the next chapter.
Something told him that Luffy would surprise everyone again, after all, he was his grandson, Monkey D. Garp!
"Pfft! But don''t be too harsh on Koby, you fool!"
At the moment he saw how Luffy punched Koby hard in the face, knocking him out quickly, Garp spat out all the cake he had been eating.
¡
Ohara:
"Hancock often intervenes to save Luffy from his predicaments¡ the elder sister is really keen on saving him~"
"Everyone already knows that, is this love?"
"Elder sister Hancock is ruthless! Hahaha!"
"At this point, her help for Luffy must bepletely exposed, right?"
"She''s been doing it openly from the beginning¡"
"Derishishi~ That''s why elder sister is ruthless¡"
"W-W-What are you saying exactly! Why do you keep associating this woman with me all the time! I have nothing to do with what ''I'' do in the future!"
"Hahaha! Take it easy, elder sister. We''re just joking~"
Robin, Yamato, and the others were thoroughly enjoying Hancock''s embarrassed reactions every time a scene of her saving Luffy appeared in the Summit War.
It wasn''t just the children; even Olivia, Bell-m¨¨re, Toki, Sora, Glora, and the others were enjoying it, especially Little Hancock''s cute reactions, unable to resist teasing her.
¡
"Huh? It looks like things are getting worse for the Whitebeard Pirates."
"At this rate, they''ll bepletely wiped out¡"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Things are out of control¡"
"How sad¡"
"What''s the matter? As long as Whitebeard hasn''t fallen, I don''t see the Whitebeard Pirates losing any time soon¡"
"Are you blind?¡ Look at this."
"¡ Even though Marco relies on his phoenix abilities to heal his injuries, he''s been secretly restrained with Kairoseki cuffs¡ He was hit again by Kizaru''sser, so he''s doomed."
"Another strong captain, Jozu, has beenpletely frozen by Aokiji¡ he''s down."
"And this¡ Whitebeard has beenpletely surrounded and brutally beaten with various attacks in his moment of weakness. The damage has increased to a horrifying extent, how will this oue be changed?"
The readers in the art store in Ohara were on edge due to the current events in the manga.
Scenes of the Whitebeard Pirates being brutally beaten by the Marines were not happy ones for the readers, even though they hated pirates.
But for some reason, the Whitebeard Pirates were not the usual type of pirates.
They were more like a family¡ an ordinary family anywhere in the world.
Whitebeard was just a father trying to save his son. Why did the Marine have to go to such lengths to eliminate this old man?
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
*Chapter''s Events:*
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Whitebeard Pirates, you''re finished¡"
After taking down Jozu, Aokiji said that as he exhaled cold air.
"Take out the rest of the squad leaders!!!"
Sengoku announced, then looked towards where Whitebeard was and shouted:
"Don''t slow down!!! Men, all of you go get Whitebeard."
After plunging his volcanic fist into Whitebeard''s chest, Akainu retreated and allowed the rest of the Vice Admirals and strong soldiers to do as the Fleet Admiralmanded.
They attacked him with everything they had, bullets, swords, bazookas, and abilities. Whitebeard''s blood flowed profusely, but he remained standing.
Seeing this, the Whitebeard Pirates shouted, "BOSS!!!"
They drew their weapons and rushed to protect their leader.
"Stay back!!!" eximed Whitebeard, preventing his sons from advancing.
Whitebeard pulled a sword stuck in his body and said:
"You all¡ think that this¡ Haa¡ Haa¡ is enough to kill me!?"
"I don''t need any help¡ haa¡ haa¡"
With eyes red from rage, Whitebeard swung his weapon, crushing all the soldiers who attacked him.
"I am Whitebeard!!!"
Seeing this, the nearby Marine soldiers thought, ("He''s¡ a Monster!!!")
Whitebeard regained his stance and stood, "If I die¡"
"Will my death have any meaning¡?"
"I know¡ that I must watch over my sons'' futures."
"I can''t afford to die¡!!!"
"Right, Ace?"
Fossa and Vista, along with the rest of themanders and even Jimbei, gathered behind Whitebeard, catching the Marines''s attention.
"What!? They''re gathering behind Whitebeard!!"
"Haa¡ Haa¡ it doesn''t matter if you people don''t understand¡"
"We will protect our boss''s pride!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back to Sphinx Ind, where all the Whitebeard Pirates, including their allied crews, were gathered.
They all feltplex emotions at this moment¡ They never expected, even in their dreams, that the day woulde when they saw themselves so helpless.
"Sigh¡ weakness is terrible¡"
Whitebeard sighed regretfully.
He currently had blonde hair, tight muscles, and a perfectly strong body without any hidden injuries or wounds! He was 54 years old, at the peak of his strength, butpared to his old counterpart, it was truly pitiful.
"But in this weakness lies unparalleled strength¡ How proud I am of you, my sons¡"
Whitebeard wiped a small tear from his smiling face at that moment.
When he saw how his sons stood behind him to protect thest thing he still had, he couldn''t help himself, and his emotions overwhelmed him.
They were protecting their father''s pride! And what was that? Perhaps just a symbol on his back, or maybe his back itself that hadn''t been touched by even dust throughout the battle.
"They had to protect you¡"
"They failed miserably in that¡"
"I feel ashamed of my counterpart¡"
"Will I be this weak in the future? Damn it!"
"Starting today, I will double my training more than twice! I will never allow this future to repeat itself!"
"How shameful to let the enemy get to the Boss in such a brutal way while we stand by and watch¡"
"Is this all that the Whitebeard Pirates and their allied crews can do in the future?"
Whitebeard''s sons began to ruthlessly criticize their future counterparts¡ this scene made them feel a weakness and shame they had never felt before.
"Protecting Whitebeard''s pride? It''s a shame that this is all we can do, Oyaji."
Marco said with gloomy eyes.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 737: Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki Sweeps Marineford!
Chapter 738: One Step Closer!
Chapter 739: The Fall of Garp!Reaching Ace''s Side!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 755 Luffys Conquerors Haki Sweeps Marineford!
Chapter 755 Luffy''s Conqueror''s Haki Sweeps Marineford!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I''ll show you the future right now if you want to see it that badly, Whitebeard!!"
Seeing Whitebeard still standing despite all the damage and his determination to protect his son''s future before his death, Sengoku felt somewhat provoked.
Thus, he gave the green light to the executioners, "Do it!!!"
Hearing this, the executioners raised their swords, ready to carry out the execution.
Ace closed his eyes, ready to ept his fate."ACE!!!" Seeing this, Whitebeard Pirates shouted in tension.
"Pointless¡ Do you think I can''t stop that¡? Cough!!" Whitebeard scoffed weakly. Despite his current weakness, he was prepared to easily stop the execution.
"Look, Whitebeard!!!" eximed Sengoku.
("Damn¡!!!") "Uuhh!!!" Whitebeard touched the bloody hole in his chest with a terrible sense of pain that prevented him from intervening in the execution.
"STOOOOOP!!!"
As the executioners'' swords neared Ace''s neck, a chilling wave of mysterious mental power emanated from Luffy''s scream.
This power caused the executioners to faint and fall before executing Ace.
Hundreds of soldiers and pirates near Luffy also fell unconscious.
Sengoku''s eyes widened at this sight.
Ace was also shocked.
"That was the conqueror''s¡!!!" One of Whitebeard''smanders was stunned.
In a moment of silence, the battlefield hushed.
"Whoa, whoa, are you serious¡!!?" Aokiji frowned in disbelief.
"Hey, did you just¡!!?" Ivankov locked eyes on Luffy, who started running again and asked incredulously.
"I''ming, Ace!!!" Oblivious to what he had just caused, Luffy resumed running towards the tform.
("That kid¡!!!")
At this moment, Whitebeard felt that Luffy was not just Ace''s brother but held a much deeper background.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Fufufufu~"
In the dark Empty Throne Hall, an eerieugh echoed at this moment.
As the ethereal and alluringughter ended, the sound of a page turning rose.
Due to the quietness of the ce, the sound of page-turning could be easily heard... even the deep breathing of the nearby Five Elders could be heard.
"This is too much stimtion for the little hero¡ of course, he would explode like this, fufufufu~"
"Pressure creates explosions after all."
Imu''s red eyes gleamed dimly as memories of an ancient battle surfaced.
"Let me see how you will save your brother from the clutches of justice, Monkey D. Luffy~"
These were thest words Imu said before indulging in this wonderful story again.
One Piece.
At the bottom of the stairs leading to the Empty Throne, the Five Elders hadplex feelings after hearing their lord''s words...
They remembered it, how pressure creates explosions¡ the anxiety that their enemy''sst words might indeede true.
No, maybe they were witnessing the process of its realization in this manga, weren''t they?
¡
"Oh my god! I suddenly got chills!!!"
"This feeling! Awesome!"
"Luffy is amazing! He did it again! This power! Conqueror''s Haki, right!?"
"The same incredible power that made the Amazon Lily female warriors faint at that time!!"
"The same power Silvers Rayleigh unleashed at that time!!"
"Amazing! Luffy has this kind of superpower!!"
"Look at Aokiji''s reaction! It seems to be much more than just mental power!"
In the Domain of the Gods in Marigoa, the Holy Knights covered their ears so as not to hear more of the enthusiastic celestial dragons'' nonsense.
"They have so many sources of knowledge stored in their pces and know nothing about the types of Haki¡ what a shame."
"Recently, I''ve seriously been wondering why we''ve been nurturing these pigs for the past hundreds of years."
Saint Garlingmented mercilessly.
¡
Marineford:
"Conqueror''s Haki¡ once again¡"
"That boy¡ what does that mean¡?"
"It would be dangerous to allow him to leave the battlefield alive for sure¡"
"He possesses invincible potential¡"
"His Haki is growing at a terrifying rate!"
"It was at the lowest level of intensity just a few months ago! He could only scare Duval''s bull¡ how did he move from that level to this level capable of knocking out the elite of the Marines and New World pirates in this record time!?"
"It''s terrifying to imagine the power he will reach after years if trained by a professional¡"
"My counterpart should definitely not ignore this¡"
"What will Garp do, I wonder?"
In an instant, the general mood within the Fleet Admiral''s office changed.
Luffy became the center of attention once again.
¡
"What''s the matter?"
Rob asked with a smile after seeing the astonished look on the faces of the couple who were watching the previous scene in the manga.
"It''s amazing¡ this amount of strong brotherly love capable of awakening Conqueror''s Haki¡ terrifying."
In Bateri, Roger felt unparalleled satisfaction after seeing this scene.
"He is his only remaining brother in that world after all¡ he doesn''t want to lose him no matter what."
Robmented with a smile.
"That''s true¡ that''s why I don''t even want to know how it will affect Luffy if he happens to lose him."
Rouge closed her mouth with sad feelings as she began to shed tears again just thinking about it.
"Well, that would be extremely difficult, you know." Rob nodded.
¡
"That grandson can''t wait to surprise me again and again¡"
"Buwahahaha!! As expected from my grandson! This level of Conqueror''s Haki is enough to crush the pride of any king on the sea!"
In Sorbet, everyone could hear Garp''s roaringughter at this moment.
"Amazing¡"
Dragon''s smile grewrger as Luffy''s determined face to save Ace at any cost reflected in his eyes.
"This is the kind of man the world needs to be free and return to its former glory¡ My son is exactly this kind of man."
"How proud I am of you, Luffy."
¡
Sphinx Ind:
"What a reliable ally¡ Gurarara!"
Whitebeardughed after seeing this powerful disy of kingly qualifications.
"We have a rising king by our side, folks, what are we afraid of?"
"Monkey D. Luffy¡ now I understand why this boy is the protagonist."
"He''s so pure and at the same time has so powerful willpower¡ even I don''t see limits to what this boy can reach in the future."
"I''m starting to understand somewhat¡ what''s happening in this world."
Young Whitebeard looked at the old and injured Whitebeard in the next chapter, who had a smile of understanding on his face, as if they shared the same thoughts at this moment.
When he ordered all his subordinates to support and protect Straw Hat Luffy.
"All that''s happening here is for his sake alone, that''s what lies behind the Will of D¡ this world desires freedom after all."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 738: One Step Closer!
Chapter 739: The Fall of Garp!Reaching Ace''s Side!
Chapter 740: Freeing Ace!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
Chapter 756 One Step Closer!
Chapter 756 One Step Closer!
_________________
Excitement reached unprecedented levels among manga readers in the world of seas, levels not seen for a long time.
The world was literally boiling at this moment. With each additional scene reached in the escting summit war, excitement was nearly reaching saturation!
This was even before the end of the war... and readers had yet to uncover most of its secrets and what was brewing beneath its surface.
After Whitebeard ordered his sons to provide all possible support to Luffy, Luffy''s steps quickened and became smoother, managing to get just one step away from his brother Ace.
At this moment, when Garp stood in Luffy''s way, readers held their breath as if they themselves had collided with this formidable wall, not Luffy.
¡
"Is that true?"
Roger and Rouge were shocked upon hearing what Rob said, to the extent that they momentarily forgot about the One Piece manga that had reached unprecedented thrilling events.Rouge felt her husband knew much more than he should, yet he was still utterly shocked by what he just heard.
"Even I won''t be spared from the impact of my strict power... My power won''t tolerate mistakes. Thus, Imu, the beautiful woman today, might be a demonic man tomorrow..." Rob exined.
"Does that mean... the world corrects itself based on the One Piece manga? Does it mean my illness might return to end my life before Luffy''s birth?" Roger wondered with a bright smile on his face.
"No... It''s not that strict. My power doesn''t tolerate the loopholes I filled with my mind when I awakened in this world. What I did to change fate has nothing to do with what shouldn''t be in the first ce and appeared only because I imagined it that way."
"For example, Jewelry Bonney, the adopted daughter of Bartholomew Kuma, is actually¡"
Rob paused for a moment when he saw the shocked expressions of Roger and Rouge, then continued.
"... She is actually a non-existent entity, her entire existence is based on my assumption that she existed at this time... But the truth is, she wasn''t supposed to be born now at all."
"The same applies to many characters but to varying degrees and much less extreme than Bonney''s case."
"I don''t understand why you''re telling us this..." Roger retreated and sat down with a depressed smile.
"You must feel it already... With each chapter of the One Piece manga you read, that feeling must grow and be more real than before, right?" Rob said with a smile.
"You don''t know what''s in Laugh Tale, do you?" Roger asked with certainty.
Lost between what she heard and what she couldn''t believe, Rouge became more confused than necessary. She even began to doubt her own existence, no, the existence of the entire world.
Her gaze fell on the One Piece manga, a living world of colors and expressions full of vitality, each character embodying emotions with a kind of genuine echo.
"I''m not moving an inch, Luffy!!! I''m a vice admiral of the marines!!!"
This is what Garp said to his grandson when he blocked his way to Ace.
The old man in the manga was stillpletelymitted to the marines even if it was at the expense of his family.
''Is this the real world?'' she wondered internally.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
*Chapter''s Events:*
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Uwaaah, what''s that!!?"
Caught off guard, the marines trying to stop Luffy from advancing further saw Inazuma use his ability to cut a straight path from the Marineford tiles, connecting it to the tform''s end.
"Crab man!!" Luffy was also shocked to see this.
"That''s¡"
"Inazuma the revolutionary!!!"
Some marines recognized the scissor man who appeared suddenly.
"Luffy, go!!"
After preparing the way, Inazuma urged him to go.
"Got it!! Thanks!!"
Without hesitation, Luffy jumped onto the path connecting the ground to the tform, remembering to thank Inazuma for his help.
Ace couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His foolish brother was really one step away from reaching him in this war full of major figures.
"I''M HERE!!! ACE!!!" Luffy''s shout snapped Ace out of his shock.
"Don''t let him get there!!!"
A marine officer rushed to attack Luffy with a portable bazooka.
But Vista intercepted and cut the projectile with his sword, "Go, Strawhat!!!"
"¡" Sengoku frowned upon seeing this; everyone was helping Straw Hat.
"I won''t let you go."
Kizaru turned into light threads, preparing to appear swiftly above Luffy.
But Whitebeard''s weapon intercepted him.
"Go, Strawhat!!!"
"Go release Ace!!!"
"Ace''s brother!!!"
The pirates'' cheers grew at this moment, and Luffy''s smile widened with each step closer.
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
"Captain Buggy!! Strawhat''s getting to the tform!!"
"Nuooooh!! That bastard standing out!!!" Buggy eximed.
"Stay back!!! Hiihaa!!!"
At the path''s bottom, Ivankov and Inazuma prevented the marines from chasing Luffy.
Boom!! Suddenly, dust scattered as a muscr figure appeared in the middle of the path between Luffy and Ace.
"Ah!!!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Garp stood with a gloomy expression, blocking Luffy''s path.
"Grandpa!!! Please move!!!" Luffy didn''t slow his running pace but tried to persuade his grandfather to step aside.
"I''m not moving an inch, Luffy!!! I''m a vice admiral of the marines!!!" he eximed.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
¡
..
The chapter ended with this dramatic scene between the grandson and his grandfather, making readers hesitate slightly before turning to the next chapter.
Among the readers who hesitated too long was Garp himself.
Sorbet Kingdom:
At this moment, Garp had almost the same expression as his counterpart while reading this scene.
"Is he serious...?" Garp wondered, questioning if his counterpart was serious about blocking his grandson''s path.
"What do you think?" Dragon asked.
"Of course, he''s serious... He explicitly said he is a vice admiral of the marines..." Kuma replied.
"Even if that''s the case... this is his grandson..." Garp was deeply affected.
"Stop whining and go to the next chapter..." Dragon said with a smile, having already read what happened in the first scene of the next chapter.
"If only... This is frustrating. Well, I can predict what will happen next." Garp gave in and turned the page with a big smile on his face.
"That''s the spirit."
Unconcerned with what was happening between Luffy and Garp in the manga, Crocodile''s main focus was still on the scene of his counterpart shing with Mihawk.
''Amazing! I want to get into this mood quickly.''
Crocodile was highly impressed by the demeanor and character of his counterpart in this war.
"Inazuma, your counterpart did a great job! Hiiha!"
Ivankov patted young Inazuma on the shoulder, who also had a big smile on his face while reading the events and what his counterpart had done so far.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 739: The Fall of Garp!Reaching Ace''s Side!
Chapter 740: Freeing Ace!
Chapter 741: Whitebeard''s Final Order!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 757 The Fall of Garp! Reaching Aces Side!
Chapter 757 The Fall of Garp!Reaching Ace''s Side!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
*Chapter''s Events:*
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"It''s Garp the Hero!!!"
"The bridge is falling!!!"
"Do something fast, Strawhat boy!!"
...
On the bridge that copsed due to Garp''s overwhelming power, Garp started speaking forcefully:"Luffy, I''ve been fighting pirates since long before you were even born!!!"
"You''ll only get through here over my dead body!!!"
"Strawhat Luffy!!!"
Standing between Ace and Luffy, like thest barrier, Garp clenched his teeth and spoke:
"That is the path you two have chosen!!!"
"Gramps!!!" Ace felt sorrow for his grandfather and this fate.
As many memories returned to Luffy''s mind,
("Don''t be soft!!! You''re gonna be the strongest marine there is.")
("If you''re like that, the pirates will kill you in no time!!!")
These were some childhood memories of how Garp was training Luffy to be the strongest marine.
Luffy felt deeply saddened:
"I can''t do that. Grandpa!!! Please move!!!"
"If you can''t, then Ace will die!!!"
He said this as if urging him to continue.
"No!!!" Luffy didn''t want this either.
"I''ve done plenty of things you don''t like!! I won''t hold back!!!"
Garp gathered his fist, saying,
"Luffy! You''re my enemy!!!"
As his fist approached Luffy, Garp began to remember the two little boys he used to take care of.
("Right now, I want to live!!")
He closed his eyes as he remembered what Ace said minutes ago about wanting to live.
"Garp!!"
Sengoku sensed Garp''s extreme hesitation and suffering at this moment when he decided not to hit his grandson and allowed him to punch him instead.
"Uwaaaah!!!"
Garp took Luffy''s punch and fell from the bridge like a projectile.
"Vice Admiral Garp!!?"
Luffy jumped twice on the remains of the broken bridge and reached the tform.
Sengoku clenched his teeth, saying:
"You''re a father yourself, Garp¡!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
After a little hesitation, readers around the world turned the page to the next chapter, embracing this emotion-filled scene.
Older readers who had grandchildren understood Garp''s feelings and inner strugglespletely in this scene.
This scene carried a lot of emotions as Garp ultimately decided not to hit his grandson but let him hit him instead¡ everyone realized that¡ after all, Garp wasn''t weak enough to be defeated by his grandson''s punch.
"It''s more urate to say he was defeatedpletely."
In Ohara, at the art store, Clover sighed sorrowfully about Garp''s situation, which hadn''t been good since the beginning of the war.
"His burden is much heavier than it seems." Homing added,menting on Garp''s situation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Why can''t he rebel?" Brook asked curiously.
"Rebel against what? The world government? Or his justice?"
Vegapunk posed a deeper question.
"He can''t rebel; Garp spent his life as a hero of the marines. He can''t give that up and be an enemy of the marines even if it''s for his family."
Clover gave his opinion.
"I don''t see that as favorable either¡ I was also a vice admiral, and I understand what Garp-san feels." This time Saul spoke.
"But from this scene, it''s clear that blood is thicker than water. Even if he said Luffy is his enemy, he couldn''t force himself to punch his grandson and push him away from the tform like he did with Marco."
Issho added,menting on the scene.
"Does that mean Luffy is stronger than Marco? Of course not, but he has an advantage Marco doesn''t. He''s Garp''s grandson¡ Garp said before, family is apletely different matter."
"Even Sengoku understands that¡" Mihawk nodded at Issho''s exnation and added.
"Of course he understands that, or why else would he be thest person standing there next to Ace instead of Garp? Fuffuffu~" Doffyughed, praising Sengoku''s wisdom.
"It''s interesting to see how Sengoku will react to Luffy''s arrival¡"
"Will we finally see his power?"
Enel and Rosinante felt some excitement.
"This is the Fleet Admiral! The strongest in the marines! Above the three admirals! What will his power be like?"
¡
Marineford:
"He really reached the tform¡" Sengoku was shocked at this moment after seeing Luffy put his foot on the execution tform.
"What''s with this old geezer!" Sakazuki felt extreme anger at how Garp dealt with his grandson.
"Obviously, he''s pretending!"
"Well¡ if I were in his ce, I wouldn''t be able to hit my grandson either." Zephyrmented.
"I feel sorry for Garp''s situation." Tsuru said sadly.
"Arara- It''s annoying dealing with a rebellious grandson."
Internally, Kuzan felt sorrow for his teacher as well.
"Don''t tell me he''s really going to free his brother? How scary~"
Borsalino found this turn of events interesting.
"It''s impossible for us to lose! If we lose this war and don''t announce Ace''s execution to the world, the pirates will go wild with excitement¡ the losses that will follow are unimaginable¡ the world cannot bear our loss against the Whitebeard Pirates!"
Sengoku described the consequences of losing the war in detail.
Saving Ace from execution meant their total loss!
Hearing this, the admirals and vice admirals focused back on the manga pages in their hands.
The answer they all wantedy here.
"There it is¡ Golden Buddha¡ my power is being disyed in the manga for the first time¡"
Boom! "Instead of targeting the key in his hand, why didn''t you target his head!"
Sakazuki hit the table and pointed his finger at Borsalino while repeating.
"Well, well, why don''t we calm down, Sakazuki-san¡ it''s obvious that my counterpart doesn''t want a personal enmity with Garp."
Borsalino said calmly.
"For God''s sake! What is Mister 3 doing here!"
Sengoku didn''t care about Sakazuki''s endless nonsense as he almost lost his mind when he discovered that Mister 3 was one of the executioners.
¡
"What''s this? This is scary! What a monster¡"
"How will Luffy survive this monster?"
"Is this the power of the Fleet Admiral?"
"Huh¡ this? Who¡? Is this my stupid counterpart¡? What''s he doing here!"
"This is impressive¡"
In the Roshwan Kingdom of the South Blue, Galdino adjusted his sses with a big look of admiration on his face after getting a clear view of the scene in the manga.
"Will I be your wax wall again?"
"That''s fine if it''s for my protection too¡"
"As expected¡ for Bon-chan''s memory¡ so my counterpart values true friendships that much."
Galdino felt some happiness with a little sadness when he remembered Mister 2, whose fate was still unknown in Impel Down.
"This¡ amazing!"
This time Galdino couldn''t contain his emotions and shouted excitedly¡ well, the readers in the art store in Roshwan didn''t care about Galdino''s enthusiastic shouting because they were shouting with excitement too.
After all, the awaited scene had arrived!
"Oh my God!"
"These golden mes! This symbol! This explosive power!"
"Ooooooh! Finally!!!"
"Ace has been freed!! Luffy did it!!!"
"I''m so excited! This is awesome!! I''m crying!"
"Hahaha!! Don''t forget that Mister 3 helped with his ability to create a wax key identical to the one Kizaru broke!"
All around the world, readers celebrated the release of Ace from his cuffs after a very long journey¡ finally, Luffy did it.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 740: Freeing Ace!
Chapter 741: Whitebeard''s Final Order!
Chapter 742: A Loser from a Bygone Age?
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 758 Freeing Ace!
Chapter 758 Freeing Ace!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"He''s falling!!!"
After Sengoku destroyed the execution tform with his immense power, Ace began to fall towards the ground.
"I''m making a key!! We''ll get those handcuffs off in a second!!"
Mister 3 immediately used his wax ability to create a key.
"Got it!!!"Luffy agreed, who was in his shrunken form after Gear Third had drained his strength.
Buggy''s prisoners noticed Mister 3 near Ace and pointed at him in shock.
"Captain Buggy!! That''s 3-bro!!!"
"Why!!?" Buggy was shocked.
¡
Seeing this, the Marines decided to engulf the tform in cannon fire to ensure none of them escaped alive.
"Fire!!!" "Take out the whole tform!!!"
¡
("Go save your brother!!")
This was the voice of the crying Mister 2, who said this to Luffy.
"If I told you the reason I''m here is to fulfill my lostrade''s final wish, would youugh at me!!?"
By saying this, Mister 3 meant Mister 2.
"Of course not!!!"
Luffy vehemently denied it. Why would heugh at him? Even if it wasn''t to save Ace, he would neverugh at him.
Hearing that, Mister 3 threw the wax key, identical to the original key, to Luffy, who quickly caught it.
"Save your brother, Strawhat!!!"
Seeing this, Sengoku was shocked, "No!!"
In an instant, the shells destroyed everything around the tform, including the tform itself.
"Fire Fist is still defenseless, he won''t survive!!"
The Marines felt they had seeded in their goal.
"Hmm!?"
But suddenly, one of them noticed something strange.
"Inside that inferno!! A tunnel of fire¡!!!"
In the sky, a golden me appeared, surrounding the cannon fire;
"You''ve always been this way, Luffy!!!"
"You never listen to me, and you do the stupidest things!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Rob looked at the duo, who were engrossed in the scene of the manga where Ace was freed from his shackles, for thest time.
He smiled and took out a particr Devil Fruit, cing it on the table next to the door before leaving.
The Devil Fruit was orange with symbols resembling burning mes.
¡
Neither Roger nor Rouge noticed Rob''s departure, nor did they care since they had already bid farewell to him before he left. Their only concern was the special manga scene.
They had waited for this scene for a very long time! At certain moments, they didn''t believe this specific scene would actually happen.
"He... did it... Luffy..."
Rouge couldn''t hold back her tears of joy at this moment. She waspletely overwhelmed with emotions, feeling immense happiness as she witnessed this unexpected scene.
She even forgot the determined fate she saw in Rob''s memories and convinced herself that this was the true end of this arc.
"Wahahaha! This is amazing! Even Sengoku couldn''t stop him!"
"Let me mourn for Garp a little! Why does this manga make me feel like I''m riding a roller coaster of emotions with all its ups and downs?"
With a big smile on his face, Roger couldn''t hide how happy he was with this awaited scene.
Luffy had finally seeded in reaching his brother and removing his shackles. He had done exactly what he promised to do and saved his brother. Everything that happens from here on out can''t be med on Luffy!
"Honey, don''t forget that Mister 3 made the key to the shackles!" Rouge said with a smile.
"Of course, how could I forget? This was really unexpected, a small viin from the basta arc having such a huge impact... truly impressive."
Roger said with admiration.
"Look, darling, it seems Newgate is also shocked as he didn''t expect this... Now I bet he''ll stay to die here while paving the way for his sons to retreat to the New World."
"I just want to see how he''ll do it, what he''ll say, and how he''ll put an end to a legend like him! A fitting end..."
"Will the Marines allow this so easily? I mean Ace''s escape?" At this moment, Rouge began to feel worried.
¡
Far from Bateri, in the New World where there''s no ce for the sought-after calm except inside the Art Store, exactly on Sphinx Ind, Whitebeard''s homnd.
Here inside the Art Store, the sought-after calm became thest desire of the readers. Meanwhile, the readers'' excitement overflowed with the scene of Ace being freed from his shackles.
Among the excited readers, the most enthusiastic were the Whitebeard Pirates and their allies themselves.
"Oh my God, he did it!! That kid!"
"Great! Strawhat!!!"
"These mes! That''s Ace! Let me see how you''ll capture and execute him this time after he''s freed and regained his strength! Hahaha!"
"Come on! Come on! It''s time to react! I want to see the crew destroy Marineford along with Ace!"
"I want a perfect ending for the Summit War with us on the summit!!"
"Calm down¡"
At this moment, Whitebeard''s voice echoed, silencing them.
"They seeded in freeing Ace, that''s our victory. Escaping this ce and securing the most lives during that is the greatest victory."
"You want to defeat the Marines with just this strength? In your dreams."
Whitebeard didn''t want to crush his children''s hopes, but reality was imposing itself on them after all.
"I mean, if I were twenty years younger, you wouldn''t need to do anything with me by your side... but I''m not, I have no doubt about it. This battlefield will be my counterpart''s grave, I can see that."
The moment these words fell on their ears, they gasped in shock.
Marco couldn''tprehend that and shouted; "But Oyaji, why do you say that when the Whitebeard we know is still standing there like a mountain! That Whitebeard doesn''t lose! He can''t lose! Not to mention dying..."
He looked at Marco and smiled, saying; "When you have to secure your children''s future, loss bes less bitter, and death is thest of your worries, my son..."
"Listen, I bet that Whitebeard standing there in the middle of the Summit War will say this soon¡ ''Which ship can carry me to the new era?'' Destroying Moby Dick already means my death, it doesn''t take a wise mind or long thinking toe to this conclusion."
Hearing that, the pirates who were ahead in the chapters felt as if their very beings were shaking.
¡
"Buwahahaha! The old man''s sacrifice wasn''t in vain!"
"The scoundrel grandson seeded in saving his brother! This is wonderful!"
In the Sorbet Kingdom, Garp was very happy with this oue.
"What an emotional scene... after all this effort... after all this persistence... Luffy finally seeded...!!!"
"What a great journey it has been!"
Ivankov felt great satisfaction and happiness after seeing how Luffy finally saved Ace.
"That''s right, this perseverance and determination should be taught." Crocodile added with a smile.
"Which teacher can teach their students this? I bet they''ll learn it much better just through the manga¡ to be a man who doesn''t give up¡ for your most dominant trait to be not giving up, this is something that can''t really be taught but must be born with."
"My son will be born with it, he''ll be born with the destiny to be above these seas, my son will be born on top."
From these words, all the listeners felt the great pride Dragon had towards Luffy in the manga after all he had seen so far.
This made Garp more determined once again.
"Alright then¡ today we''ll search for Luffy''s mother more seriously."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 741: Whitebeard''s Final Order!
Chapter 742: A Loser from a Bygone Age?
Chapter 743: Whitebeard could have be king, but he didn''t want to.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 759 Whitebeards Final Order!
Chapter 759 Whitebeard''s Final Order!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Fire Fist and Strawhat, Kill them both!"
Meanwhile, both Ace and Luffy were together facing thebined attacks of the Marines against them.
"You''ve gotten stronger, Luffy!" said Ace.
"I''ll be better than you someday, Ace!!" Luffy said confidently.
"Ice Block." Both Ace and Luffy heard a heavy voice, and then cold ice appeared near them."Admiral Aokiji!" The Marines felt happy.
"Wah! It''s him!" Luffy felt a headache just thinking about dealing with this man.
"Well, I''m still covering for you at the moment."
"Get back, Luffy!" Ace took the initiative to face Aokiji.
"Pheasant Beak!!!" A stream of ice extended from Aokiji''s hand towards the two, ready to freeze them to death.
"Kyoukaen!!!" But before that could happen, Ace summoned an equal amount of mes that blocked the ice path and canceled its cold power.
It looked like an epic battle of ice and fire.
¡
..
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
At Marineford, the Marines reading the manga were already on the edge of their seats, enjoying the events of the war so much that they had forgotten whose side they were on and who they should be cheering for.
"What a battle! Ace versus Aokiji¡"
"Go, Ace! Kick his butt!"
"Ice can''t beat fire, right?"
"Haha! Neither, I think they''re just holding each other back¡"
"Man, Ace was tortured the whole time in prison, it''s impossible he has any stamina left to face an Admiral?"
"That''s what I think too¡ they should consider escaping instead of fighting battles that will end in defeat."
"Luffy especially can''t fight anymore¡ the tension hormones will wear off soon and he won''t be able to get up after that."
"Oh my God, I totally forgot about that until you mentioned it! That''s really dangerous!"
"Oh damn! It looks like Admiral Akainu is determined to stop them from escaping!"
"Damn you, Admiral dog¡ª"
"Shut up! Are you crazy? What are you saying as a Marine soldier?"
The soldier who got excited earlier felt his blood run cold after realizing his excessive enthusiasm. He quickly mmed up, looking around nervously to see if anyone else had noticed his outburst.
The other Marines, however, were just as engrossed in the manga, their eyes wide with anticipation as they continued to read the intense scenes unfolding in the story.
¡
In the high Marine headquarters building where the Fleet Admiral''s office was, Sakazuki was looking out the window at the expanse of the sea on the horizon, then his eyes fell back to the Marineford bay.
The Marineford za below perfectly matched the devastated battlefield in the manga, but they were inpletely different states.
The real za was filled with the bustling activity of Marines going about their duties, unaware of the fictional carnage taking ce in the pages of the manga.
"One war with one Yonko is enough to obliterate the Marine stronghold and turn it into ruins¡" Sakazuki mused, his face a mask of determination and disdain.
"All pirates must really be destroyed¡ and the hunters too¡" he continued, his voice a low growl. His mind raced with thoughts of vengeance and the need to cleanse the world of what he perceived as its greatest threats.
"The source of evil in this world must be eradicated and erased," he dered, his fists clenching at his sides.
He returned his focus to the events of the Summit War in the open volume in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he took in the scene.
In the manga scene, Whitebeard stopped his ship with his bare hand, on the ship was the traitor who was easily manipted by his counterpart and made to turn against his father with a few meaningless words¡
"What was his name¡ Squardo, right."
"Tsk¡ you want to sacrifice yourself? What a bold decision¡ as if a bug like you is enough to give them even a second of time to retreat safely."
Sakazuki sneered at the stupidity of this man named Squardo. His contempt for those who betrayed their allies was palpable, and he shook his head in disgust.
"Whitebeard is ready to stay behind¡ as expected."
Sengoku''s eyes gleamed when he saw this scene. The Fleet Admiral, now an observer, watched with a mix of admiration and sadness. He knew the weight of leadership and the sacrifices that came with it all too well.
He felt it wouldn''t really be bad to at least get Whitebeard''s head, it would be difficult to get Ace''s head too in this situation anyway¡ unless something extraordinary happened. Sengoku''s mind wandered to the possible oues of the battle, each scenario ying out in his thoughts with a grim inevitability.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Uwooohh! Why did the ship stop!!?"
The ship that was speeding towards the Marines, on which Squardo and his crew had decided to stay behind, stopped.
"Boss!!" Squardo was shocked to know the reason the ship stopped.
"Haa¡ The pain of a parent burying his child¡ Don''t you realize how hard that is, Squardo!!" Whitebeard continued saying: "Don''t get so full of yourself! That one sh wasn''t nearly enough to take my life!! Nobody lives forever¡ Haa¡"
The expressions of Whitebeard''s sons changed after hearing that.
Whitebeard didn''t care and continued; "We''ve aplished what we came to do."
"¡!!"
"Boss¡"
"Boss¡!!"
"There''s no reason for us to stay here!! Cough."
"This is¡ My final order!!" Whitebeard took a deep breath and said: "Listen well¡ Whitebeard Pirates!!!"
"Last!? Wait, boss!! You don''t mean¡"
"We don''t want to hear that!!!"
"We''re going back to the New World together, right!!?"
"Boss!!!" eximed Ace.
"You will all part with me here!!!"
"You will all live¡ and safely return to the New World!!!"
After saying this, veins bulged on his arm which formed into a fist.
"B-Boss!!?"
"You n on dying here!!?"
"The times have passed me by!!! There''s no ship to take me to this new age!!!"
"Go!!! Men!!!" With one punch of his fist, Marineford shook once again and the sky cracked, another punch and the world would be destroyed.
"No, Boss!!!" Some of Whitebeard''s sons sumbed to their tears at this moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It''s the captain''s order!! We have to go!!!"
"Old man!!" Luffy was shocked.
"Boss!!" As did Ace.
(Don''t look back! The times are changing!!!) These were Whitebeard''s thoughts.
"Whitebeard¡" Sengoku gritted his teeth after seeing this.
Whitebeard''s memories returned to a distant time¡ when he was an rising pirate.
("Who ever heard of a pirate who doesn''t want treasure? What exactly do you want?")
("¡")
("Hey, Newgate!!")
¡
"It''s been a long journey¡ Let''s finish it¡ Marines!!!" Whitebeard confirmed his determination to die here.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
At the art store on Sphinx Ind, Squardo couldn''t hold back his tears any longer, he cried, and cried a lot this time.
The raw emotion of seeing his beloved Boss''s final moments rendered him speechless, his heart heavy with sorrow and regret.
His tears fell on thest scene of the manga page where Whitebeard renewed his determination to stay behind and prevent anyone else from dying foolishly.
After Whitebeard finished reading this scene in the manga, he looked at his sons who gathered around him and gave him the most precious thing he had so far, most of them were crying like Squardo.
Their loyalty and love for their captain were evident in their tear-streaked faces, a testament to the bond they shared.
He wondered internally why his sons were crying¡ was it because they didn''t want to live without him? Maybe. The thought tugged at his heart, making him reflect on the sacrifices he had made for them and the legacy he would leave behind.
At least this reality was not real, just for now, but perhaps seeing them in the manga made them feel as if they were actually living it.
The lines between fiction and reality blurred in their minds, the emotions they felt were raw and powerful.
He looked to the side and found Stussy, this charming woman who had always demanded him for herself, she was also crying sadly, no doubt her emotions were evident. Her usuallyposed demeanor was shattered, reced by genuine sorrow and empathy.
"Gurarara! What a great life you lived, Whitebeard."
He would really be lying if he said that his counterpart''s life and words did not affect him. The courage and conviction disyed by his manga self resonated deeply within him, stirring memories and feelings long buried.
The biggest impact was from this small scene in his memories, what pirate doesn''t love treasure? He remembered it as if it was yesterday¡ at that time he was contemting the sea and wishing for a family.
The longing for connection and belonging had driven him, shaping his journey and the family he had built.
"After getting what one desires¡ why would life matter after that? Dying with honor and meaning would be a very unique final wish."
"Well, I didn''t imagine myst request would be any further than this anyway." He chuckled softly.
"It looks like they are going to win this war¡ right, my sons?"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 742: A Loser from a Bygone Age?
Chapter 743: Whitebeard could have be king, but he didn''t want to.
Chapter 744: Moments Before the Shock.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 760 A Loser from a Bygone Age?
Chapter 760 A Loser from a Bygone Age?
_________________"The feeling of being surpassed by generations is truly unpleasant¡ ending your life after epting that is fair enough."
Crocus set the sake cup aside after wiping his mouth, his eyes gleaming with a sad expression as he looked at the ''half-dead'' Whitebeard in the manga.
Rayleigh looked at him and nodded, saying, "That''s right, a legend like Whitebeard has already been surpassed by the era, but his existence itself is a whole era."
"¡ That''s right¡ ah~ I wonder why a legend like me hasn''t appeared at all so far¡"
"Although I''m from the previous generation in the manga, it''s unfair that you, Rayleigh, and you, Crocus, have appeared¡ but not me¡"
Gaban drank arge cup of Sake, expressing his frustration. He was also saddened by Whitebeard, who seemed to be on the brink of concluding an entire era.
After all, the title of the chapter they were all reading at that moment was; This era will be known by Whitebeard''s name.
"Well, it''s not just you, Gaban, all those guys behind you haven''t appeared or been mentioned yet¡ ''not yet,'' that''s what I mean¡"
Rayleigh smiled in response to Gaban''s frustration, pointing to all the members of Roger''s crew gathered in the art store in Bateri, well, except for the trainees Buggy and Shanks, who, fortunately, had already appeared at the beginning of the story.Hearing this, Shakky smiled silently as she hugged Rayleigh''s waist.
She was enjoying these moments with this wonderful man who was also considered an old man from the old generation in the manga. No, in fact, he was also a legend from Whitebeard''s generation.
"Wahahaha! The broadcast is back! The legendary Buggy is happy to serve you, dear viewers~!"
At this moment, Buggy burst outughing when he saw the broadcast being restored using the Den Den Mushi that Aokiji had frozen earlier.
Once again, Buggy was the first to appear on the screen of the Sabaody Archipgo, causing the viewers there to erupt in anger.
"Pfft! Hahaha! This is fun!"
Shanks couldn''t maintain his calm expression either, bursting intoughter when he saw this scene and the readers''ments from around the world on the global forum.
"Marineford is drowning under Whitebeard''s hands, and the pirates are being exterminated under Akainu''s magma, and there you are still fooling around with the viewers in the archipgo¡ Legendary Buggy? Seriously? Who wants to see your face at a time like this¡"
"Oh¡ what is Ace doing? Why isn''t he escaping? Why did he stop for Akainu''s provocations?"
"This doesn''t bode well¡"
"Strange¡"
The Roger Pirates felt tense at this moment¡ the plot shouldn''t unfold this way¡ should it?
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Let''s go!! The old man is prepared!!!" Luffy called out to Ace, who was standing and looking at the proud old man.
"¡!! I know!! I won''t let it be in vain!!!" Ace said to Luffy.
¡
"Get the hell out of my way!!!"
"Uwaaah!!!"
The cries of the pirates caught Whitebeard''s attention, who was annoyed to see the familiar magma.
He turned to the other side and saw Ace kneeling.
"I don''t need your words¡ but let me ask you one thing¡" Whitebeard said to Ace. He continued, "Was I¡ a good father?"
"Of course!!!" Ace eximed without hesitation.
"Gurararara¡" Whitebeardughed after receiving the answer.
¡
"Run! Get to the ship!!!"
"Ace!!! Luffy, get in front!!!" Jimbei appeared to lead them away.
"Jimbei!!" Luffy shouted.
"They''re gunning for you!!"
"The boss wants as many people to survive as possible!!" Jimbei clearly stated Whitebeard''s intentions.
¡
"We stole a battleship!!! Quick, get on!!!" Some of Whitebeard''s pirates managed to seize a Marine battleship and the rest were running towards it.
"Hurry, Luffy!!!" Hancock was worried about Luffy''s safety.
¡
"Admiral Sakazuki!!"
"Do they really think they can escape?!! How adorable¡" Sakazuki mocked as he watched the pirates flee in all directions.
¡
In the Sabaody Archipgo, viewers were surprised to see the execution tform disappear.
"The execution tform is being destroyed!!"
"What happened to Ace!!? Show us Whitebeard!!"
¡
"Look out!!! It''s Akainu!!!"
"Uwaaah!!!" A massive fist of magma descended on the fleeing pirates, burning most of them.
"They save Ace and then immediately run away?"
"What a bunch of cowards you are, Whitebeard Pirates." Akainu sneered, poker-faced.
His words were highly provocative, showing no regard for the pirates'' feelings as he continued, "But he is the captain¡ I guess there''s no helping it!!"
"After all, Whitebeard¡ is a loser from a bygone age!!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing this, Ace stopped running, his expression darkening.
"Ace!!" Luffy also stopped, surprised.
"A loser? Haa¡ Haa¡" Ace turned to face Akainu, responding to his tant provocation.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"No¡ no¡ don''t do it¡"
Not far from the art store, in Rouge and Roger''s house, Rouge felt extremely worried about this scene.
"He was a good father to you¡ right?"
"Everything was going well¡ why did you stop then? He''s just provoking¡ of course, he''d call Whitebeard a loser, what do you expect from a dog?"
Veins popped on Roger''s forehead after seeing this scene too.
"What a vile admiral¡ I fought against Sengoku, against Zephyr¡ against Kong too and against Garp¡ none of them provoked their opponents in such a rude way."
Roger felt nostalgic as he recalled his previous battles with all these strong opponents, none of whom were as vile as Akainu. They all truly represented justice¡ none of them had the twisted justice of this dog admiral.
"Forget about him, Ace¡ keep running, please¡" Rouge turned the manga page to the next scene, hoping to see a different turn of events instead of the scene she saw in Rob''s memories¡ she didn''t want to see it at all¡ she didn''t want to experience that sorrow truly.
(N/B: Well, Rouge''s situation since the beginning of this arc is quite clear, the events have already been spoiled for her.)
¡
"Whitebeard is a loser from a bygone age?"
"Is that true, my sons?"
On Sphinx Ind, Whitebeard looked at his sons, who all had ugly expressions on their faces, and asked calmly.
"Of course not! Whitebeard is the pinnacle of an entire era!"
"That''s nonsense! Oyaji is the strongest man in the world, as testified by their fleet admiral!"
"That vile bastard is saying that to provoke enthusiastic people like Ace¡ he''s a cunning viin¡"
Whitebeard nodded after hearing his sons'' opinions, all of whom he agreed with.
He wasn''t really angered by how Akainu described him as a loser, but what angered him was how this viin used his name to incite resentment among his sons and influence Ace, who was one of the most enthusiastic about defending Whitebeard''s reputation, especially in a war like this where Whitebeard himself was sacrificing his life to save him.
"That scoundrel! What the hell is he saying! And why did Ace stop?"
Marco was extremely angry at how Akainu described his father. But he was also drawn to Ace''s anomaly.
This was against the boss''s orders after all, which were ''to escape and retreat safely to the New World.''
"Actually, I would have stopped too when I hear that dog say that about Oyaji¡ I would try my best to cut his tongue with my sword."
Vista expressed his deep displeasure.
"Sigh¡ this doesn''t work¡ we havepletely lost."
Whitebeard felt deep sorrow to the extent that he hesitated to turn the page to the next scene.
_________________Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 743: Whitebeard could have be king, but he didn''t want to.
Chapter 744: Moments Before the Shock.
Chapter 745: The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 761 Whitebeard could have become king, but he didnt want to.
Chapter 761 Whitebeard could have be king, but he didn''t want to.
_________________
At this moment, readers around the world felt a sense of foreboding.
In the Drum Kingdom, heavy snowfall turned daylight into a cold darkness, with frigid winds that could freeze any living being within an hour.
However, this overwhelming cold could not quench the fiery passion of the Kingdom''s residents at this moment, ignited by the short battle between Ace and Akainu.
"What... what is Ace trying to do... It''s tant provocation, man!"
"Keep running, don''t care!"
Hiriluk felt sorrow after seeing Ace stop and turn to face Akainu, who had provoked him with a few words.
"The Will of D... Despite the power of this mysterious will, when it bes too much, it backfires. In this case, the pure will to justify the greatness of a pirate to a lowly Marine Admiral? That''s a big mistake you''re making, boy, sigh."
Kureha sighed in regret as she watched the verbal skirmish between Ace and Akainu quickly escte toward a losing battle for Ace."That damn admiral..."
King Mapol also felt bad about Akainu''s actions.
"... This is bad."
Not only him, but his beautiful wife with snow-white hair and blue eyes, Ca, also had an annoyed expression on her face.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Take back¡ Haa¡ What you just said!!!" Ace stopped and turned to face Akainu.
"Stop, Ace!!! Keep going!!!"
"Ace!!?" The Whitebeard Pirates tried to urge Ace to ignore it and keep running. But to no avail, he broke free from the hands trying to pull him and said:
"He''s mocking my old man¡"
"Ace!!!" Even Luffy started to worry.
"Your real father, Roger, stood in his way. And so Whitebeard is a loser who will never be king."
"How am I mistaken?"
"You bunch of thugs keep yelling Boss this, Boss that¡"
"You prance about the seas pretending to be a family." Akainu did not retract his words but added some venomous ones to the mix.
Making Ace even more upset.
"Stop right there!!!"
But Akainu did not stop and continued his provocations;
"For how many decades has he ruled the seas, never bing a king... and never aplishing anything!?"
"In the end, he was stabbed by his idiot son who was fooled by some sweet talk!! And he''s going to die protecting that fool!!!"
"¡!!" Squardo, who heard that, felt his heart being stabbed by knives instead of words.
"He really did live an empty life, didn''t he!?"
"STOP IT!!"
Ace yelled, unable to bear Akainu''s words any longer.
"Don''t listen to him, Ace!!! Come on!!!" Izou tried with Ace but to no avail.
Ace''s body caught fire, ready to engage in battle.
The atmosphere began to heat up.
"The old man gave us a ce where we belonged!!!"
"What do you know about his greatness!!?"
On the other side, Akainu''s right shoulder melted into a mass of intense magma.
"If people don''t live the right way, there''s no reason for them to live!!! Pirates like you don''t deserve a ce to belong!!!"
"Whitebeard will die as a loser!!! A fitting death for the admiral of a mountain of garbage!!!" eximed Akainu.
"Whitebeard is the pirate who created this era!!!" On the other side, Ace defended Whitebeard without backing down.
("Don''t mock the old man who saved me!!!")
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Whole Cake Ind:
"Do you think it was hard for Newgate to be king because he didn''t do it?"
"What would a wretched admiral like you know about Newgate''s greatness?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"The man even Rocks couldn''t force to bow? Do you think it was hard for him to do what Roger did?"
"Mama! Mama! You ignorant and arrogant admiral! But you''re really lucky that Whitebeard has lost his brilliance and his youthful years... Otherwise, could you really withstand his wrath? I wonder..."
"Pirates don''t have the right to belong anywhere? By what standard do you say that? Come on... Let me see if you have the strength and courage to take my castle and the ce I belong to away from me...!!!"
At this moment, blood-red thunder exploded from the massive cake castle, Linlin''s Conqueror''s Haki burst was devastating and terrifying, but it wasn''t felt by those in the art store.
Linlin was extremely angry at every word Akainu said about Whitebeard... and even angrier when Akainu said pirates like her didn''t deserve to belong anywhere.
Did he know that when she wasn''t a pirate or a demon, when she was just a child abandoned by her parents and lost her ce of belonging... she wasn''t the only one... millions of children are abandoned... that''s why most of them became pirates... don''t they have the right to choose a ce to belong?
She saw Ace''s story and understood why he had to be a pirate after all... Only a pirate''s life suits people like them who were born free.
"Calm down, Linlin, you''ll destroy what you''ve built... This wretched admiral isn''t worth getting angry over, he''s just spouting nonsense to prevent more of Whitebeard''s pirates from escaping."
At this moment, Streusen arrived and tried to calm her.
¡
Wano Country:
Inside the art store in the Flower Capital.
Paa!!
"My brother isn''t like that!"
Oden smashed the table in front of him, which wasn''t damaged at all, as it was an element of the art store.
"If he wanted to be king instead of Roger, he would have done it already! I already offered to gather the Poneglyphs and read them for him, but he refused! His goal was always just to have a family...!"
Just like Ace in the manga, Oden felt very angry and was also provoked by Akainu''s words.
"He must really hate pirates... I bet my father is going to shove that naginata up his ass after saying all that..."
Whity Bey was angrier than she seemed.
Little Momonosuke, in herp, felt her wild aura and started crying, and she hurried to calm him down.
¡
Urara Ind:
"Whitebeard is a loser... you say?"
"Wororororo!!!"
Kaido couldn''t hold back hisughter at the manga scene and the provocative words in every speech bubble of Akainu.
"He couldn''t be king because Roger stood in his way... you say?"
"Worororororo!!"
The more he read, the more heughed uncontrobly.
"This is amusing... I really have a great desire to see Newgate''s reaction to this... His expression must be as ugly as if he had eaten shit..."
"King... what do you think? Do you agree with this arrogant admiral''s words?"
"I see that Whitebeard in the manga was content to take care of his family because he had already achieved what he wanted... Everyone has specific dreams and ambitions, and once they achieve them, their ambition lies in maintaining them."
King stated his position in a few lines.
"Hmm... Whitebeard''s history is rich in glory, he was a man worthy of ruling an era and having it named after him, but this admiral is burying all that in the dirt with his words... Do you know why, King?" Kaido asked.
"..." King remained silent.
"Wororororororo! When you reach your end, the enemy will treat you like a fart no matter how great your glory was!"
"No matter how terrifying your name was in the past!"
"No matter how fearsome your power was in the past!"
"Now you are losing your life at my hands! Damn you and your proud past! You will die at my hands! Wororororo!"
"That''s how Akainu sees Whitebeard at this moment."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 744: Moments Before the Shock.
Chapter 745: The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (Part 1)
Chapter 746: The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 762 Moments Before the Shock.
Chapter 762 Moments Before the Shock.
_________________
"Jihahahahahaha~"
"Jihahahahaha¡"
In the central prison on Hunters Ind, within his isted cell deep in the prison''s bowels, the Golden Lion Shiki wasughing hysterically.
"Jihahaha~ This is how it always is! This is how things have been since ancient times! When you''re at the peak of your power, they tter you, fear you, and worship you. And when you fall, they bury you in the dirt!"
Moria, observing the nearly deranged Shiki, questioned,
"Shiki, do you think what Akainu is saying is true?"
"Of course not! Newgate chose his path and had his reasons. No admiral can understand that... no marine rat or World Government official can understand the mindset of a man who chose to be free," Shiki replied with a mocking smile.
"Then why is Akainu saying that? Doesn''t he fear that it will drive Whitebeard''s pirates mad and lead them to choose death with them?" Moria asked, trying to rationalize after enduring multiple kicks to the face.Shiki, seemingly more willing to converse than sumb to boredom, responded thoughtfully, "Because they know how influential and powerful he is. They want to destroy his symbols and reputation to scatter his followers... the followers who did not participate in the war, the people under his protection, and most importantly... that scoundrel Akainu wants to kill one of those two kids, and it will likely be Ace."
With a mocking smile, Brynndi World, who was sitting next to the cell, stood up and left.
...
In the couple''s house in Bateri, the atmosphere was thick with tension and anxiety as the crucial moment approached.
Rob left because he didn''t want to witness the couple''s reaction when that scene unfolded.
Roger, the Pirate King, and the man who surpassed Whitebeard ording to Akainu''s logic, gripped the manga volume tightly, his eyes gleaming with anger and sadness.
"Rouge, did you see what he said? Newgate never thought about bing a king. By giving me his brother, a precious crew member at that time, he implicitly allowed me to go to Laugh Tale."
"This truth is unknown to the world... unfortunately."
"This is a provocation to weaken the crew''s spirit," Rouge tried to console him.
"But this is uneptable, Rouge! Newgate is not a loser. He simply chose family; that''s how he chose to be the greatest captain of his generation."
"My son knows this better, which is why he couldn''t allow himself to run away and not defend against these words that have no rtion to the truth."
"But he can''t win..."
Tears fell from Rouge''s eyes with each approaching scene.
Seeing this, Roger''s heart bled.
Suddenly, his eyes fell on thest scene on the page, his expression stiffened, his eyes widened, and he felt as if the world had stopped.
...
In the art store on Sphinx Ind, the atmosphere was charged with anger and tension. Whitebeard, in his human size due to the art store''s feature, was sitting on his chair among his sons, reading Admiral Akainu''s words with a cold expression.
Unlike his crew members and sons around him, who felt extreme resentment.
Unlike their manga counterparts, who were more focused on escaping to carry out their boss''sst orders, they were sitting herefortably without any threat... So, all their focus was on the words of the dog admiral who was literally spewing nonsense.
"Are Whitebeard''s pirates this weak... They failed to protect their Boss... and now they have failed to protect his pride as well..."
Marco felt immense sadness with each scene he read and with each malicious word Akainu uttered, his sympathy grew for the future version of Whitebeard''s pirates.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Marco, my son... they are not weak... it''s just that the marines are very strong... they were fully prepared to bring us down."
Whitebeard spoke rationally.
"Didn''t his words against your counterpart anger you?"
Marco''s question carried the curiosity of everyone present.
"Of course it angered me a lot... I am even nning to visit this admiral, I bet he won''t refuse to talk to me about Whitebeard''s glory."
Hearing that, smiles widened on his sons'' faces, some even licking their lips wickedly.
They liked their father''s idea very much and were overly excited about it... especially Squardo, who was the most emotionally affected by this arc.
"This...?"
Veins appeared on Whitebeard''s forehead after seeing the next scene, and he felt he couldn''t believe what had happened.
In the moment of silence in the noisy art store, all the readers had wide eyes at this moment.
Squardo''s mouth opened wide, as did Marco''s eyes.
Most readers found it difficult to breathe because their mouths were fully open due to the absolute shock they were in at that moment.
...
At this moment, Rob was leisurely walking through a cornfield, contemting a certain scene from the manga.
"Sigh... time flies... we''ve already reached this moment."
"Sorry, but hearts must break to truly discover their essence."
"Eyes must shed tears to dry, and sadness must overwhelm to end."
"Not all endings are beautiful."
"This is the cruelty of the world, and its virtue too."
After saying that, Rob closed the manga volume and disappeared from his ce.
...
"Did he really... do that?"
"W-what did I see? Oh my god..."
"Impossible... not possible..."
"No... no... don''t tell me..."
"What is going on?"
"Sorry, I can''t turn the pages..."
The readers in Ohara felt lost at this moment. Most of them remained frozen in shock, unsure if what they thought had happened actually happened.
The scene was shocking and harsh,pletely unexpected.
This ending wasn''t anticipated, it wasn''t awaited, it wasn''t beloved, no, it wasn''t desired at all!
Moments ago, readers were loudly celebrating Luffy''s sess in freeing Ace and eagerly awaiting a grand feast held by the remaining Whitebeard pirates with Luffy for saving Ace.
But what happened?
Well, what happened was shocking, readers are still in shock.
Except for Doffy, who was smiling sarcastically at this moment.
"The irony of fate... even I was deceived."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 745: The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (Part 1)
Chapter 746: The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (Part 2)
Chapter 747: His Last Words.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 763 The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (1)
Chapter 763 The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (1)
_________________
In the small house on Bateri Ind, Portgas D. Rouge sat there by the window, staring vacantly into the horizon where there was nothing but trees and the endless blue sea.
She watched the sea quietly, but what she saw at that moment was a reflection of a certain scene that never left her mind, even though she had closed the volume and thrown it away because she couldn''t continue looking at it.
No matter what she did, she saw that scene in everything.
Her tears started falling again, this time without stopping.
"Ace..." She uttered Ace''s name with indescribable sadness.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Not far away, Roger was still holding the manga volume and reading the chapter quietly.
Unlike Rouge, who naturally had a tender heart, he was more resilient to shocks, sadness, and death. After all, Roger was the Pirate King.
"He sacrificed himself for Luffy¡" he said in a shaky voice, trying to maintain hisposure.¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"This era will be known by Whitebeard''s name!!!" Using his fire ability, Ace punched towards Akainu, who also used his power to attack.
"Stop, Ace!!!" A loud explosion resounded as Ace''s mes shed with Akainu''s magma. But immediately, Ace grabbed his burnt hand and started groaning in agony. "Uwaaah!!!"
"Ace!!"
"Ace!! He was burned!!?" The pirates eximed in shock upon seeing this scene.
"Did you get careless because you''re a logia type as well?"
"You are merely ''fire''! I am ''magma'' that consumes fire!" Akainu mocked, then added in a superior tone; "My powerpletely outsses yours!!!"
"Ace!!¡!!" Luffy felt extremely exhausted due to his depleted energy at that moment, copsing to his knees.
"Hey, Luffy!! You''re at your limit!!" Jimbei warned as he approached Luffy anxiously.
At that moment, Ace''s vivre card fell from Luffy''s hand. "Haa¡ Haa¡" "Ah¡ Ace''s vivre card¡"
¡
"The pirate king, Gold Roger! The revolutionary, Dragon! I''m amazed that their two sons turned out to be brothers!!" Akainu expressed his astonishment at that moment, then added; "Great sin already runs through your blood!! No matter who else escapes. I will never let you two brothers go!!!"
Akainu set his sights on the copsed Luffy and said to Ace; "Take a good look¡"
"Hey!! Wait!! Luffy!!!" Ace felt terror and rushed unconsciously to protect his younger brother.
Akainu chose to attack the defenseless Luffy at that moment.
Akainu''s magma hand pierced through Ace''s abdomen after burning most of his internal organs and puncturing his back.
Ace stood defending his brother Luffy until hisst breath.
"Eh?" Luffy stumbled back, unable toprehend what was happening.
"Cough!!" Ace coughed up blood as he was dying.
The color drained from the faces of Marco, Vista, and everyone who saw this scene among Whitebeard''s pirates.
Ace''s vivre card started burning again, this time much faster.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In the art store, the air froze gradually as the readers absorbed what happened in this scene.
"No way¡ Ace¡"
Buggy stopped clowning around when he saw this scene; the situation had turned so quickly that he couldn''t even understand how it happened.
"He killed him¡"
Rayleigh swallowed thest drop of sake with difficulty, his mood sour from the scene. He set the sake bottle aside and stared at the scene carefully.
"He really did it..."
Gaban''s eyes widened in extreme shock, especially after he turned the pages to the next chapter and saw its contents¡ "Akainu¡!! What have you done!?"
Even Shakky, who rarely showed her emotions, looked visibly disturbed, "I never expected this to happen¡ Ace¡ he''s dying¡!"
"Impossible ¡" Shanks also felt despair.
Ace was one of his favorite characters in the manga, aside from being Captain Roger''s son¡ His death was undoubtedly shocking and uneptable to Shanks.
"Sigh¡ Fate cannot be predicted¡ Ace will die here."
Crocus sighed with indescribable sadness, then added, "Like father, like son, both with great destinies and bad luck."
The regr readers were in a state of unreal shock, and some were in deep sorrow due to their strong attachment to Ace''s character.
Some of them even had Ace as their favorite character in the story! These people were shedding tears openly, especially after moving to the next chapter.
While others sat inplete silence, unable to believe what had happened.
"How could this happen? Why is Ace coughing up blood¡? Why is his Vivre card burning?" a young girl murmured, holding her father''s hand, who was trying tofort her¡ He hadn''t expected to break his daughter''s heart on her birthday¡ If he had known what would happen, he would never have suggested bringing her to the art store today!
Another young man, wearing a shirt with Ace engulfed in mes, looked at the scene in the manga with tearful eyes, "He was my hero¡! Why does he have to meet such an end!?" he said in a choked voice.
It wasn''t just the death of a manga character, but the loss of a hero who had inspired many.
¡
For a moment, the servers of the global forum crashed! The world fell silent, a devastating loss, indescribable pain, and sorrow engulfed everyone.
No one expected Ace to end up being stabbed by Akainu''s magma hand like this.
On Sphinx Ind, the expression on Whitebeard''s face was identical to his counterpart in the manga.
After Akainu retracted his arm from Ace''s back, Whitebeard''s pirates couldn''t believe what they saw¡ This was what happened in the manga, but it wasn''t much different from the reactions of Whitebeard''s pirates in reality.
They all froze in their seats, shocked, without uttering a single word.
When themotion grew louder in the art store, Whitebeard''s pirates returned to reality.
"Damn it! What did Akainu just do!" Marco shouted.
"He killed him! He burned his insides with his magma! This! Not even my healing abilities can treat such wounds!"
"He used Haki! And advanced Haki at that¡ This is a fatal blow¡ it''s over." Jozu felt deep sadness after understanding the situation.
"Why didn''t anyone intervene!? This¡ can''t be¡" Vista felt his throat dry up.
Whitebeard''s expression darkened so much that Stussy, who was beside him, almost choked from his aura alone despite the art store''s restraints.
"We underestimated the extent of this man''s madness¡" Whitebeard said, referring to Akainu.
"Sakazuki is your name, right? Just wait¡" Whitebeard vowed with bloodshot eyes.
"Oyaji¡ This man killed Ace, he cannot be allowed to live and grow, undoubtedly he will do the same in the future if given the chance."
"We must eliminate him now."
"Admiral Akainu should not exist in this world."
"I hate this bastard; I want to dance on his grave!"
"Oyaji¡ the suffering of our defeated counterparts in the Summit War¡ I feel it''s not just fiction! I have a feeling this is what will happen in the future!"
"Why don''t we let the Summit Ware 20 years earlier?"
Whitebeard listened to his sons'' words with a calm and detached expression, no one knew what he was thinking.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 746: The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (Part 2)
Chapter 747: His Last Words.
Chapter 748: Thank you for loving me.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 764 The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (2)
Chapter 764 The Death of Portgas D. Ace! (2)
_________________n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"It looks like you''re still alive¡" After the first knockout punch, Akainu wasn''t satisfied and wanted to strike again.
"Stop!!!" Luffy screamed with all his might.
"No more!!!" At that moment, Jimbei intervened with a fierce expression on his face. He used his fishman karate skills to block Akainu''s fierce magma.
"Jimbei!!!"
¡"Oh, man!! I''m saved! I was about to¡" Mister 3 was ted to have his life saved, but before he could celebrate more, he heard Marco''s impatient voice.
"Undo my handcuffs already!!"
¡
"Stop wasting my time, Jimbei. You''re a former Shichibukai. You should know my strength¡" Akainu tried to make Jimbei back down to finish what he started without interference.
"Even if it costs me my body, I''ll hold back as long as I can!!!"
"My life has no value to begin with!!!" Jimbei shouted at Akainu, refusing to back down even if it meant his death.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In the art store at Mermaid Bay on Fishman Ind, the atmosphere was charged with emotion after reading most of the scenes from Chapter 575.
Jimbei and Fisher Tiger sat among a group of local manga fans, mostly from Fishman Street, each visibly affected by the chapter''s events.
Jimbei, with his bnced personality and hopeful outlook on humanity, seemed particrly moved by what he read.
"I didn''t expect Ace to meet this fate¡ Why did you only block the second attack? Wouldn''t it have been better to intervene before Akainu got to him?" Jimbei appeared very frustrated, especially since his counterpart was the closest person to both Ace and Luffy, meaning he could have saved them if he had been more cautious.
Hearing this, Fisher Tiger shook his head and sighed regretfully, "You can''t change this oue even if you were the closest to them. You did enough when you blocked the second attack. You are the pride of our race."
Around them, sadments rose from other readers. One said sadly, "Ace was so beloved, and I can''t believe he''s gone. It''s so painful to see this end for Luffy''s brother¡ I can''t imagine how Luffy will handle this¡ Sigh."
A beautiful mermaid with tearful eyes said, "I was waiting for their escape¡ why did you stop? Everything was going well¡ Ah! I hate this admiral!"
"I hate him too! No! I hate the whole Marine!"
"When will I see this bastard Akainu dead!"
The voices of angry, sad, and confused readers rose at this moment, most expressing their intense hatred for Akainu, who became the ultimate enemy in the story because of what he did to Ace.
¡
Not far from themotion, King Neptune and his ministers were also discussing the chapter.
King Neptune sighed and shook his head in regret, "Who would have thought the son of the Pirate King would meet such a tragic fate¡ This admiral is extremely harsh, but he carried out the execution¡ from the start, the purpose of this war was to execute Ace."
"It seems like Garp will kill Akainu!"
At this moment, King Neptune felt intense excitement, wanting to see that happen for real.
He wasn''t the only one; all the readers held their breath at this moment after seeing the following scenes.
¡
Marineford:
A sudden silence fell over the Marine stronghold at this moment. Although most of the Marine soldiers couldn''t get immediate volumes of the Summit War, only the lucky ones got them, the gossip that couldn''t be stopped in reality or the forum made most of them aware of what was happening in the volume.
Admiral Akainu did it; he tore Ace''s back, burned his insides, and pierced himpletely with a deadly blow. Ace couldn''t survive no matter what.
Seeing this, Vice Admiral Garp lost his mind and wanted to kill Akainu¡
The Marine soldiers were in shock at what was happening. The Summit War saw an entirely unexpected turn of events, making the readers here in a state of disbelief.
¡
Inside the Fleet Admiral''s office, a victorious smile appeared on Sakazuki''s face.
"I told you he would finish everything himself," Sakazuki pointed to his formidable counterpart in the manga before saying that.
"He ended Whitebeard''s tyranny and executed Ace himself. I was confident he would do it and impose his justice on everyone. What do you think, Sengoku-san?"
Everyone in the room looked between Sakazuki and Sengoku for a moment. Their expressions varied from person to person.
"Well, let''s see what you''ll do with Garp first¡ I''ll probably have to save your ass myself."
"Hmph!" Hearing that, Sakazuki snorted in disdain and refocused on the events of the chapter after Jimbei''s intervention.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Vice Admiral Garp!!! What are you¡!!?"
The Vice Admirals'' attention was drawn to Garp, who was walking toward Akainu with a killing intent overflowing.
He looked like a demon crawling out of hell.
"What are you doing, Garp!!?" At this moment, Sengoku pounced on Garp and knocked him to the ground.
"Haa¡!! Hold me back just like that, Sengoku!!!"
"Otherwise¡ I''m gonna kill that Sakazuki!!!" Garp said with indescribable hatred and sorrow.
"¡!!! You fool¡!!!"
¡
"It looks like I''ll need to punish you for high treason!!!" Akainu shouted, ready to crush Jimbei.
But at that moment, Jimbei heard two voices; "Jimbei, get back!!!"
"Vista!! "Marco!!!"
Both Marco and Vista attacked with all they had to deter Akainu.
"Ku¡!! Ahh, how irritating!!"
"Haki users, huh¡?" Akainu felt angered after being hit by their painfulbined attacks.
"Don''t you realize it''s already toote for Fire Fist?" He sneered.
"That one moment of carelessness!!" Vista said angrily.
"How could this have happened!!?" Marco felt deep sorrow.
¡
At that moment, Ace fell onto Luffy''s shoulder, who embraced him in his final moments, unaware yet.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In the Sorbet Kingdom, inside the art store, things had also changed here just like in all the art stores scattered around the world.
Calmness and silence prevailed here, as readers felt absolute shock at this time.
Garp stepped back and sat in his chair, seeming to have lost some strength. Or maybe he no longer had the will to stand anymore.
"Is this what the future held for me?"
"Complete¡ utter¡ real helplessness to protect family?"
"A young boy¡ Did I fail to protect him? And just watched him die?"
"Do you want to kill Sakazuki? Then why ask Sengoku to hold you back and stop you from doing so?"
Tears fell from Garp''s eyes, wetting the part of the scene where Ace rested his head on Luffy''s shoulder, speaking with warm tears falling from his eyes.
Seeing this, Dragon sighed. He looked at Ace''s dying scene in the manga and said; "This is the future¡ deep and impossible to predict, strange and it can be whatever it wants to be, but¡ who really knows¡"
"Old man¡ cry as much as you want."
¡
On the side, Little Bonney kept wiping her tears with both hands, but the more she read Ace''sst words, the more she cried.
Kuma''s heart broke seeing this sight, and without realizing it, it was raining for him too.
Crocodile ground his teeth and cursed, "Damn it¡ this¡ shouldn''t have happened¡"
"Mugiwara-boy¡" Ivankov felt deep sorrow as he watched the scene too.
¡
It was also raining on Bateri Ind.
"Ace¡"
Rouge ran her finger over Ace''s face, who had just started speaking, maybe for thest time in his life.
"Let''s hear what he has to say, dear." Roger patted Rouge''s shoulder warmly.
The smile on his face carried a weight even Rouge hadn''t felt.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 747: His Last Words.
Chapter 748: Thank you for loving me.
Chapter 749: Whitebeard''s Wrath and Sakazuki''s Feeling of Threat.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 765 His Last Words.
Chapter 765 His Last Words.
_________________
Above the sky of Bateri, clouds had been gathering for some time and it began to rain.
It was as if the sky was reacting to the emotions of the couple in the wooden house amidst the trees.
Sadness enveloped the ce at that moment.
The couple hadpletely stopped talking, their entire focus was on Ace in the manga.
Every word he uttered resonated deeply in their hearts.
Their emotions mostly oscited between sadness and profound sorrow.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I''m sorry¡ Luffy¡" Ace began his final words by apologizing to Luffy.
Holding him, Luffy touched the bloody hole on Ace''s back, his hand filled with his brother''s blood.
"Ace!!! Hurry, we''ve got to get you help¡" Luffy said in a trembling voice.
"Sorry, I couldn''t let you save me¡ Haa¡ I''m sorry¡" Ace said softly, already feeling his life slipping away.
"What the hell are you talking about!!?"
"Somebody help him!!! Please save Ace!!!" Luffy began to scream, searching for someone to help.
"Doctor, Hurry!! Please treat him!!!"
"Right!!"
The nearest pirate looked for a pirate doctor, who rushed over with his equipment.
"It''s toote!!! Haa¡ I can tell that my life ising to an end¡ Haa¡"
"He burned up my insides¡ zeeh¡ I''m done for¡ so¡" Ace said.
"Ace¡" Seeing the hole in his body, the doctor''s face darkened and he instinctively stepped back.
"Listen, Luffy¡" Ace continued to speak as long as he could.
"What are you talking about? Ace, are you gonna die?" Luffy couldn''t even bear the thought of such a possibility.
"You promised!!! Haa¡ You promised you wouldn''t die!!!"
"Isn''t that what you said, Ace!!? Uuh¡"
...
..
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Promises can be broken, boy¡"
Rob inhaled the smoke from his cigarette at that moment and exhaled calmly.
"He promised you he wouldn''t die¡ Is that promise even believable in the first ce? Especially when ites from the mouth of a child¡ to another child¡"
The rain and wind on Bateri Ind caused nt leaves and cornfields to fly, but it didn''t affect Rob, not even extinguishing his cigarette.
"It''s like I''m seeing this scene for the first time¡"
Rob smiled sadly as he looked at the volume he had drawn himself.
He had the same feeling when he first saw it in the manga on Earth, at that time he cried like the child he used to be.
"I wonder how you all are experiencing this moment¡ people of the Seas World? When you realized that everyone can die¡"
Rob exhaled more smoke from his cigarette and turned his gaze to the ce he had left some time ago.
The house of the couple, Rouge and Roger.
"To experience your son''s death before he''s even born¡ what a cruel irony¡ Well, it''s interesting, though deeply saddening."
"I hope you understand the magnitude and consequences of what your counterpart did, Roger, for it''s clear you don''t really understand¡ especially the impact it had on your lineage."
¡
The rain continued to fall as if the sky was responding to the tears of the readers at that moment.
In the Domain of the Gods at Marigoa, the scene was truly astonishing.
"Ahhhh! What''s happening? Is Ace dying!!!?"
"No no no! Isn''t he a Logia fire user? How can he die like this!? It was just one blow from Admiral Akainu¡!!"
"This blood¡ this hole¡ it looks like he''s really going to die¡ Oh my God!"
"What have you done, Admiral!!"
"I was so happy that Ace escaped just a moment ago, I went to the bathroom and came back to find Ace dying¡? What happened?"
"Damn it! My tears won''t stop!"
"My snot is overflowing too¡"
"Ahhh! Damn you, evil admiral!!!"
The celestial dragons were in chaos at this moment, their wailing and crying much to the disdain of the holy knights.
"Don''t let these insects summon Admiral Sakazuki here."
Saint Garling ordered in a deep voice.
"Understood, Your Majesty." The holy knight who received the order nodded, stood up, and left.
Saint Garling shook his head and sighed, ignoring the stir of the celestial dragons.
"So, the execution was carried out perfectly in the end? Amazing, that admiral deserves praise."
¡
"Are these your final words? Ace¡ my grandson¡"
In the Kingdom of Sorbet, Garp was wiping away tears of sorrow as the scene deeply affected him.
He had never expected or wanted to see one of his grandchildren die in such a gruesome manner.
When Ace began to say his final words to Luffy, Garp felt a piercing pain in his heart.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Yeah¡ just like with Sabo. If I didn''t have an annoying little brother like you¡ I would never have thought¡ To live¡" Saying that Ace began to remember what people used to say about Roger''s son.
¡
(If Gold Roger had a kid? Kill him!!!)
¡
"Everybody would say that¡ I can''t me them¡" Ace said.
¡
(How about we count how many people in the world hate Roger? And stab him with that number of needles?)
¡
(Burn him at the stake!! Everyone in the world would love to see that!!)
(You know what we''d say!? ''Serves you right!'' Gyahahahaha!)
¡
(I hope these are hisst words: ''I''m so sorry that a piece of trash like me was born.'')
(Well, it''s not like he exists¡)
¡
(Ace!!! Did you cause trouble in the town again!!?)
(Shut up!! If I was strong enough, I would have killed them all!!)
(What!!?)
¡
After recalling for a moment, Ace remembered something important:
"Oh yeah¡ when you see Dadan again¡ Tell her thanks¡"
"Now that I''m about to die¡ I even kinda miss her¡"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
The lively ce in Amazon Lily, where the strongest and most formidable warrior women lived, turned into a scene resembling a nursery as everyone cried.
The Amazon women were extremely emotional while reading Ace''s final words, seeing parts of his past and how he suffered greatly in his childhood.
"Although he wasn''t guilty of what his father did¡"
"He didn''t even have a choice to be born¡"
Store Goddess Dadan held her hand over her mouth, trying to suppress the tears that were about to spill¡ but it was futile.
The more she read, the more the rain continued to fall.
When she reached the words where Ace mentioned the name ''Dadan,'' she felt a tremor in her heart and then, Boom, like an explosion shaking the corners of her mind, she had a strange and mysterious thought pounding in her head.
"The Dadan Ace is talking about¡ is me?"
As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, the tears continued to wet her cheeks, and her beautiful eyes turned red.
The other store goddesses didn''t notice her condition, as they were in a simr state.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 748: Thank you for loving me.
Chapter 749: Whitebeard''s Wrath and Sakazuki''s Feeling of Threat.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 750: Arrival of the ckbeard Pirates!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 766 Thank you for loving me.
Chapter 766 Thank you for loving me.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I only have¡ one regret¡"
"That I couldn''t see you achieve your dream¡ Haa¡" Ace continued to bleed from his mouth as he said this with a smile.
"But I''m sure you''ll do it¡"
"You''re my brother after all¡!!!"
¡Ace paused for a moment, the pain of burning through his life was unimaginable, but in his brother''s arms, he found a bit of final peace.
"Just like¡ we swore¡ I''ve lived with no regrets!!!"
"No!! You liar!!" Luffy eximed, unable to ept the reality.
"Haa¡ Haa¡ it''s not a lie¡" Ace continued with difficulty,
"The thing I really wanted wasn''t fame or anything¡"
"What I really wanted¡ was to know¡ that it was okay for me to be born¡" At this moment, Ace admitted the true desire buried deep in his heart.
"Haa¡ I can''t¡ talk for much longer¡ Luffy, what I''m about to tell you¡"
"You go tell everyone else."
Luffy''s eyes grew darker with every word he heard.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"¡!! Old man¡!!!"
"Everyone¡!!!"
"And Luffy¡"
Tears of sadness fell from Whitebeard''s eyes as he remembered his first meeting with Ace.
("Get out here! I''m here for Whitebeard''s head!!!")
That''s how Ace and Whitebeard met for the first time.
¡
"I''m a worthless man¡ with the blood of a demon flowing through me¡"
Saying that, Ace began to cry.
"Thank you¡ For loving me!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Rob raised his hand to catch a falling snowke at that moment.
Just a moment before, the stormy rain had strangely stopped, and these strands of snow began to fall instead.
It was a strange scene, simr to when the Going Merry was burned.
The snowke quickly melted in Rob''s hand, and the pure water drop fell on Ace''s face, who died smiling in the manga.
"There''s no doubt the world is sad now due to the grief of millions of people."
Robmented on the strange weather¡ Bateri was known for its warm autumn climate, snowfall in summer was no less strange.
"I''m sorry¡ you don''t deserve this fate."
"What about a new life free of worries? You can have it as soon as you''re born¡ I promise."
Rob wiped a small tear from the corner of his eye and stood to leave.
"I didn''t think this weather could cause allergies in my eyes¡ really strange."
Even though no one saw him, he didn''t stop pretending.
This scene still causes his tears to fall even after living a second life with a different heart and a mind that understands everything.
The essence of art still hits the most sensitive spot.
Who said he couldn''t cry again?
¡
In Ohara, a gloomy mood fell over all readers, whether store goddesses, legendary hunters, or regr readers.
Most readers'' mouths trembled, and their eyes reddened more and more with every additional word Ace said.
When he said that his true desire was just to know that it was okay for him to be born¡ Olivia really started to cry, those words and the pure desire touched the depths of her heart.
"When someone''s only wish is to feel that others are okay with their existence¡ what great suffering is necessary to make them have such a wish?" Olivia couldn''t control her emotions, her tears kept flowing.
Thinking about the small scenes of those people Ace asked in his childhood about Roger and the possibility of him having a son and their reactions filled with hate and resentment¡ Olivia, as well as Bell-mere and the others, felt his desire was very reasonable.
"Even if it was just for a few others, he was still happy with that¡" Bell-mere added, tears in her eyes as well.
"He''s really dead¡"
Gloriosa was deeply moved, she tried hard to keep her tears in check, but Ace''sst words swept away herst resistance.
Thank you for loving me!!!
These words from Ace before his death caused a flood of tears among Ace''s fans.
Whether they were old or young, men or women, each one of them cried with Ace in his final, touching moments.
¡
At the table where the hunters gathered, Doffy was annoyed by the gloomy atmosphere at that moment.
"Why all that drama if you were going to kill him in the end?"
Domingo felt as if he had been tricked by the author.
He was deeply annoyed by all the drama apanying Ace''s death because, after all, he didn''t expect him to die in the first ce.
On the side, Rosinante was drowning in tears, his blonde hair covering his eyes but not hiding the streak of tears that had been flowing since Ace began saying hisst words.
"Why¡ why did Ace have to die¡? This is terrible¡" he said, crying.
"This is somewhat unexpected¡ it''s foolish to fall into the trap of provocation with a few words¡ That damn admiral!"
Enel felt saddened by this fate because, after all, Ace''s story touched his heart too, he wasn''t very old, still a teenager, and his childhood memories weren''t far off, the feeling of not belonging and no one loving you or your presence¡ he had experienced those feelings and knew the extent of Ace''s suffering.
"In this world, we live off others'' suffering, Ace is just one example."
Mihawk sighed sadly as he said that.
"The boy died smiling¡ did he really live with no regrets? That''s an obvious lie, isn''t it? Since he was a child, he was shaped by the hate directed at him because he was the son of the demon¡ it''s terrible, it''s sad, I didn''t expect my blind eyes to tear up again until today."
Saying that Issho wiped his tears.
¡
"Luffy-san¡ will copse inevitably."
Brook felt intense fear when Ace fell dead in the manga.
Seeing how Luffy opened his mouth and screamed a cry of agony, Brook''s soul trembled¡ even if it was just a manga scene, it caused him real pain.
"This is truly tragic¡" Clover sighed with regret at the fall of one of the best characters in One Piece.
"Who expected this¡ a character with such potential and background left us already. What a pity¡" Vegapunk felt the loss of Ace as well.
"A world where pigs live with unparalleled satisfaction (referring to the Celestial Dragons) and kings die with unparalleled regret¡ what an ugly world."
For the first time, Donquixote Homing felt intense anger.
The events of the One Piece manga were intertwined with reality, forming an unshakeable image in Homing''s mind, who, after bing an archaeologist, became more aware of many things.
Most archaeologists were more aware of the world''s ugliness.
¡
In Bateri, the white snow continued to fall, at that moment, Roger and Rouge stepped out of the house to witness this scene.
Rouge''s body was trembling, and Ace''sst words echoed in her mind.
''Thank you for loving me!!!''
She hadn''t stopped crying for a while, even Roger felt concerned that today''s volume''s events might shock her in some way.
"He lived a free life and died knowing that many didn''t reject his existence, but rather his existence was their reason to live¡ I''m proud of Ace."
"He''s a wonderful son¡"
Roger said as he looked into the distance.
"Roger¡" Rouge stopped crying and called out.
Roger looked deeply into her red eyes, swollen from all the tears, his heart feeling heavier with sadness.
She took his hand and ced it on her belly.
"Do you feel him? Our son¡ please, in this life, don''t be a demon tormented by others because of you."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 749: Whitebeard''s Wrath and Sakazuki''s Feeling of Threat.
Chapter 750: Arrival of the ckbeard Pirates!
Chapter 751: The Early Appearance of the ckbeard Pirates!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 767 Whitebeards Wrath and Sakazukis Feeling of Threat.
Chapter 767 Whitebeard''s Wrath and Sakazuki''s Feeling of Threat.
_________________
Ace''s death caused great sorrow that swept through the world of seas. After all, Ace was not just an insignificant or transient character.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Even if he wasn''t Luffy''s brother, he was still a beloved character¡ especially to Whitebeard''s pirates, who were currently gathered on Sphinx Ind.
Edward Newgate, with his long blond hair, gazed at the scene of Ace''s death in the manga with veryplex emotions.
"Is death really the end¡ Ace passed on his will to Luffy before he died." He didn''t realize it until one tear fell.
Just like his sons, who were crying like kids here and there¡
Seeing Ace''s vivre cardpletely burn and disappear, Whitebeard''s heart broke.
Even as a mere reader, he felt it. What if he were in his counterpart''s ce? How would he feel?
"No doubt he will go berserk in a moment¡ someone will have to pay the price."In the following scenes, some moments from Ace and Luffy''s childhood appeared in Luffy''s memories, as if his spirit had been shattered.
It was about Ace''s promise that he would not die and leave behind a weakling and little brother like Luffy.
"Unfortunately, life and death are not things we can control with promises and words¡"
Whitebeard''s tears intensified at this moment; it was no longer just one tear.
Seeing this scene, Stussy, who was also crying, felt her heartbreak.
Whitebeard''s pirates felt as if something was stuck in their throats; they couldn''t get past the scene of Ace falling dead while Luffy began to scream with a broken spirit.
"What will crying do now, old man?"
Whitebeard looked at the final scene in the chapter where Garp''s tears were falling endlessly.
("If it''s a boy¡ Ace.")
("His name is Gol D. Ace.")
This small scene from Garp''s memories, where Portgas D. Rouge announced Ace''s full and true name, struck deeply.
"Nothing¡ tears won''t bring back anything."
Whitebeard stopped crying and turned to the next chapter; he wanted to see Akainu''s head crushed badly.
Whitebeard''s pirates felt their blood run cold at this moment¡ they had one thought in their minds.
Their father was angrier than ever before¡ if Akainu didn''t die in the manga, he might die in reality.
It would be better for him to die in the next chapter and apany Ace in the afterlife.
The next chapter was titled "Rage without Words," as expected.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"You''re next, Strawhat!!!" Akainu turned into a stream of hot magma and lunged at Luffy, who was already unconscious.
"I won''t let you take his life!!!" Blue mes intercepted Akainu''s magma in a breathtaking scene.
"Squad leader Marco!!"
"Take Ace''s brother and go, Jimbei!!" eximed Marco.
"Got it!!!" Jimbei nodded and carried the unconscious Luffy.
"His life¡ is Ace''s living will!!"
"We''ll protect him in Ace''s ce!!!"
"If we let him die, it''ll be a disgrace to the Whitebeard Pirates!!!"
"Uwooohhh!!!" Marco''s words spurred the rest of Whitebeard''s pirates, who charged at Akainu while Jimbei continued to run away with Luffy.
"Luffy, get a grip!!!"
¡
"I said those two brothers won''t escape!!!" Akainu seemed determined not to let any of them get away.
Suddenly, he felt a crushing pressure behind him.
"Akainu!!! Look out!!!"
Whitebeard''s gaze fell on Ace''s corpse for a brief moment, but it was enough to ignite an unimaginable rage in his heart.
Whitebeard gathered the power of the destructive quake and haki in his fist and, without warning, smashed Akainu''s head into the ground.
"Guuuh!!!" Akainu felt a severe concussion as his head was pressed with enormous force.
"Th-the boss is mad!!"
"Everyone, get away!!!" Whitebeard''s pirates quickly retreated at this moment.
But Akainu attacked the moment he freed himself slightly from the pressure, "Meigou."
With his deadly magma fist, he almost obliterated half of Whitebeard''s face.
"Hiis!!! Boss!!!" Seeing this, the pirates were terrified.
But Whitebeard didn''t react as if he weren''t made of flesh and blood. Without the slightest hesitation, he shattered Akainu''s ribs with a quake punch.
Akainu vomited blood from the severe injury, being the center of a destructive earthquake thatpletely wrecked Marineford''s fortress.
"It''sing down!!! The Marine HQ Building is¡ COLLAPSING!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marineford:
Not long ago, Sakazuki was pleased and energized by Ace''s death at the hands of his manga counterpart.
This was exactly what he predicted and told his colleagues would happen¡ Ace''s execution would only be achieved by his hand.
And indeed, it happened as he foresaw, and he even managed to outshine his boss, known as Odatchi in the global forum, a person with many theories that came true, Fleet Admiral Sengoku.
After all, Sengoku did not anticipate Ace''s death¡ just like no one else did except Sakazuki¡ this was a big shock to Sengoku himself.
But after reading the events of the next chapter, Sakazuki''s expression turned grim as he saw how Whitebeard''s rage led to the destruction of Marineford.
"This¡"
"Even after I destroyed half of his face, he still has this power? Impossible!"
Seeing Marineford''s building copse, Sakazuki felt intense anger.
"What a loss¡"
Sengoku and the others in the hall looked at Sakazuki.
"Do you still consider this a loss? Your counterpart killed Ace, the person this war revolves around saving¡ Marineford can be rebuilt, but Ace cannot be revived."
"Whitebeard is so furious, your counterpart might die with him¡ I wouldn''t be surprised if that happens," said Sengoku calmly.
He also felt deep sorrow for Garp in the manga, but what could he do? Absolutely nothing.
"Impossible¡"
Sakazuki felt threatened; if his counterpart died, it would mean the end for him, and he wouldn''t see more of his future achievements in this great manga again.
"That would be extremely bad, and a dangerous omen."
"Look, he has split the za in half¡ on one side are his remaining sons, and he stands on the side where the marines are, meaning he has decided to die with you."
"Arara- Sakazuki-san, your counterpart has be the main viin of the story because of this¡ so don''t worry, you won''t die by Whitebeard''s hand but by Luffy''s," said Kuzan expressionlessly.
"Scary¡ very scary, Sakazuki¡ I didn''t expect your counterpart to be this tyrannical," added Borsalino cheerfully.
"Sakazuki¡ your counterpart killed a good character, Ace did not deserve to die¡ at least not in this way¡ He''s not the type of pirate who deserves to die¡ Didn''t you see this in the manga?"
Zephyr felt deeply saddened, to the point where he wanted to reprimand Sakazuki.
"Heh~ Did you hit your head, teacher? Ace is Roger''s son, his blood carries the sins of the Pirate King¡ He didn''t do much in his youth, but who guarantees he wouldn''t do crazy things when he grew up like his father?" replied Sakazuki sarcastically.
"That''s not a justification for the brutal killing your counterpart did¡"
"Stop it, both of you¡ the execution was decided beforehand and is nowplete¡ Admiral Akainu did nothing wrong."
Sengoku halted the argument.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 750: Arrival of the ckbeard Pirates!
Chapter 751: The Early Appearance of the ckbeard Pirates!
Chapter 752: Whitebeard Vs. ckbeard!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 768 Arrival of the Blackbeard Pirates!
Chapter 768 Arrival of the ckbeard Pirates!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Eh!?"
"Hey¡ What¡ What''s that!?"
"There''s something next to headquarters!!!"
Suddenly, the attention of the Marine soldiers was drawn to a huge figure hiding behind the ruins of the Marineford building.
"Ah!""They spotted me." The giant said mockingly.
"Eh!? He''s¡ It can''t be!!" Someone seemed to recognize him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"That''s not all! Who''s that over by the execution tform!?" A Marine soldier pointed to a group of people who had suddenly appeared on the tform''s surface.
"Oohh¡ They finally noticed¡"
"¡!!! You''re¡!!! How did you get here!!?" Sengoku was shocked by the appearance of this person and hispanions and then angered when he remembered what the person had done.
"Fufufufufu!!! This is awesome!"
"You really did something amazing!!" It was unclear whether Domingo was praising the person or mocking him.
"You¡" Whitebeard''s eyes darkened upon seeing the arrival of the traitorous son.
"The ckbeard Pirates!!?"
On the tform, the pirates that ckbeard had freed from level six of Impel Down gathered with the rest of his original crew.
"Zehahahahaha!!!" ckbeard''sugh was more sinister than ever.
"It''s been too long!!! It''s good to see you at death''s door, old man!!!" ckbeard said arrogantly, revealing his true face.
"Teach!!!" Whitebeard growled with hatred.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Impel Down:
In real-time, Impel Down was very quiet, having been tightly reorganized for a month, it had regained its normal state.
Although the number of prisoners flowing in had be less and less than ever before, it still operated efficiently as usual, especially after correcting the errors revealed in the manga like secret passages and hidden floors.
Meanwhile, Marshal D. Teach, the current warden of the prison, adjusted his sitting position when he read this chapter.
"Zehahahaha! Finally here! After all this waiting, the real fun begins!"
"I didn''t expect Ace''s death¡ The old man reaching death''s door was the only expected thing¡ But, what a wee event, Zehahahaha!"
"It will make Whitebeard even angrier and more prone to mistakes."
"Oh¡ What a magnificent presence, we really do look great."
Shiryu adjusted his cigar while saying this with an excited smile.
"Zehahaha! Can you predict what will happen next, Shiryu?" Teachughed and asked Shiryu.
"Your grand n is about to seed¡ isn''t it?" Shiryu replied with a wicked smile.
"Zehahahaha! I''m excited to see every detail of it! I don''t want to miss a single shot!!"
"Aren''t you afraid that this will drive Whitebeard mad and make hime after you now?"
"Zehahaha! What do you think about pushing the grand n forward and starting it now?" Teach suggested.
"Are you kidding me? We are still too weak at the moment, while Whitebeard is at his peak, one blow from him is enough to obliterate us all, it''s better to find a suitable ce to hide." Shiryu said mockingly.
"Isn''t Impel Down the best ce to hide and train after all?"
"Well, actually, we might also need to escape from here because my biggest secret is about to be revealed¡ Young Whitebeard will be the least of our worries at that time."
The scenes in the next chapter were shing before Teach''s eyes at a rapid pace, but his face was bing stern and sweaty with each additional scene.
His biggest secret, or at least what he could do with it, would soon be revealed at the end of this arc for sure! This was the final moment in his n that had started since he joined the Whitebeard Pirates back then.
When he is mercilessly revealed by Rob, he will be relentlessly hunted by the World Government led by the mysterious Imu who gave him the Dark Fruit, not only that but even the Hunter Organization will not hesitate to hunt him down, if Robes searching for him well it will be the end for him.
"Shiryu¡ Are they ready?"
Teach looked at Shiryu and asked seriously this time.
"After reading thest chapters of the manga, they are fully prepared."
"Sanjuan Wolf, Avalo Pizarro, Vasco Shot, and Catarina Devon too, all agreed to join."
"Alright, get ready, we will be leaving soon, I don''t want to stay here and wait for the Five Elders to catch me."
¡
On level four of Impel Down, Magen was reading thetest chapters with intense frustration.
"That evil ckbeard¡ how the hell do they give him the chance to lead Impel Down?"
"Oh, I forgot¡ The World Government loves dealing with viins because it''s evil too."
Magen said sarcastically.
"Ahh! W-what are you saying, honorable guardian! This is a desecration of your superiors! You better step down and let me be the guardian instead- I mean you better take back those words before someone hears you!!"
"¡" Magen gave a cold stare to Hannyabal, making thetter freeze.
"Ah! I''m sorry! I was just joking¡"
¡
Back to Sphinx Ind where the Whitebeard Pirates are gathered.
"What is he nning to do?"
"Teach¡"
Whitebeard''s eyes were still red from being affected by Ace''s death, but the moment he saw the biggest traitor among his sons who was the cause of everything that happened, an endless anger ignited in his heart.
Just like what happened with his counterpart in the manga who was already at death''s door.
"Bing a Shichibukai for this moment and being able to get here¡ means it''s for a purpose¡ what does he want to do? Does he wish to gain the honor of killing Whitebeard and take his ce among the Four Emperors?"
At that moment these words came with the footsteps of a person, the Whitebeard Pirates turned to see the person who said that, only to be surprised by everyone.
"Rob? I didn''t expect you toe, my friend."
Whitebeard wiped away his tears paths and regained his smile at this moment.
Rob also smiled and extended his hand to shake this kind friend''s hand.
Whitebeard happily epted his handshake but before removing his hand he said, "What do you mean by him aspiring to kill my counterpart and be the new Emperor instead of me? Isn''t it a huge risk toe to a ce where Garp and Sengoku and three Admirals and an Emperor are at death''s door for small gains like the honor of killing a man already at death''s door?"
"Do you consider the ''act of killing you'' a small gain, Whitebeard?" Rob asked with a smile.
"Ah! Of course not! That''s a great feat¡ well, maybe you''re right¡" Whitebeard felt like he insulted himself.
"But maybe you''re right, let''s read the manga together and discover ckbeard''s true purpose for taking all these risks to appear here¡" Rob said with a smile, catching the attention of all Whitebeard''s sons.
"Everyone in the world now wants to know the true purpose of the ckbeard Pirates¡"
"It might be deeper than you all think¡"
"Well, you being the author would know better than all of us," said Whitebeard.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 751: The Early Appearance of the ckbeard Pirates!
Chapter 752: Whitebeard Vs. ckbeard!
Chapter 753: The End of a Great Man.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
Chapter 769 The Early Appearance of the Blackbeard Pirates!
Chapter 769 The Early Appearance of the ckbeard Pirates!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Zehahahaha!!!!" ckbeard''s evilugh echoed through Marineford za.
"There''s no mistake! Those are the death row inmates from Impel Down''s Level Six!!!"
"Why are they here!?"
"They''ve allmitted crimes so heinous that their very existence has been erased. They''re the world''s worst criminals!!!"
"We can''t let even a single one of them escape!!" One of the Vice Admirals felt threatened upon seeing the criminals who had escaped from Impel Down."That giant creature is¡ It''s the Colossal Battleship, Sanjuan Wolf!!!" The Marine announced the identity of thergest among them.
"Ah¡ They saw and recognized me!!" Sanjuan Wolf said mockingly.
"The Corrupt King, Avalo Pizarro!!!" Another identity was recognized.
"It''s been a while since I''ve been out¡" Avalo Pizarro said cheerfully.
"Topu Topu Topu¡!! Can I kill these guys?" Beside him, another prison escapeeughed strangely and proposed killing the marines who had identified him: "The Heavy Drinker, Vasco Shot!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Immediately after, a highly dangerous female pirate was identified. "The Crescent Moon Hunter, Catarina Devon!!!"
"Murunfufufu, I like you guys." She had a sensual and alluring body but an extremely ugly face.
The Marine retreated in horror after recognizing thest identity.
"And Shiryu of The Rain, the head guard from Impel Down!!!"
"What''s going on here!!?"
¡
"Shiryu, you¡!!!" Sengoku looked at Shiryu with an angry expression and asked:
"What happened to Magen!? What happened at Impel Down!?"
"How did you all get here!!?"
"You can go figure it outter¡ Anyway, I''m sticking with these guys."
"Pleased to be here," Shiryu replied sarcastically to Sengoku.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Impel Down, Level 4:
"Can you believe it?"
Catarina Devon looked at the prisoner recently ced in her cell since they were on the same level.
Catarina Devon had been stuck in Impel Down due to falsifying her identity as an official hunter to be one after earning a good reputation¡ But before that could happen, she was identally captured by World Government agents and mercilessly thrown into Impel Down.
She was holding a manga volume and reading the part where she appeared for the first time with gleaming eyes¡ more than ever before.
"Topu Topu Topu¡!! This is interesting."
The same applied to the 18-year-old young man in the cell with her, who was the recently captured and notoriously rising pirate who had been mercilessly thrown into Impel Down by the Marines¡ Vasco Shot!
Although it wasn''t his fate to be captured this quickly¡ the same applied to Catarina Devon¡ without the influence of the One Piece manga, which literally changed everything in the world and what should have been, both Catarina Devon and Vasco Shot were supposed to be captured after many years when they would spread terror in the seas as pirates andmit heinous crimes against humanity¡ then they would be ced in Level Six and erased from history.
But what they had done so far was negligible. In the eyes of the Marines and the World Government, they were just a rising pirate with some potential and a small-time fake hunter trying to cling to the great Hunter Guild''s thigh.
That was the case at least before this chapter¡
The two looked at each other wickedly andughed.
"Murunfufurufu! I didn''t expect to be an ally of ckbeard in the manga! An ally of the biggest antagonist in the story¡ Is this my fate?"
She said afterughing for a long time, she was just a 16-year-old girl but after knowing this fate, she was enveloped by an adult aura simr to the aura of the evil woman she was in the manga.
"I will no longer be a hunter, I will be a pirate."
She turned to the cell gate to see Shiryu standing and looking at them with a smile.
"Topu Topu Topu Topu¡!! This is expected of my counterpart¡ he must be having a lot of fun! Killing some marines is not a bad idea after all."
Vasco added with his distinctiveugh before ncing at the person standing in front of their cell.
"It seems you''ve already made up your minds?"
Saying this, Shiryu opened their cell and added:
"Follow me... we don''t have much time," he says, throwing up the handcuff keys.
Hearing that, both stood up, their wicked smiles never leaving their faces.
¡
At Impel Down''s Level Six:
In an enormouslyrge cell, a certain giant was struggling to read a small manga book in his hand.
Unlike his appearance in the manga where he stood over 180 meters tall, his height at this moment barely reached 30 meters. He looked like an ordinary giant.
This person was Sanjuan Wolf, a young giant from Elbaf, only 77 years old.
After eating a Devil Fruit that allowed him to increase his size multiple times, he caused humanitarian disasters such as destroying human viges and killing everyone in them under his steps.
He was chased by the World Government and mercilessly thrown into Level Six of Impel Down.
At this moment, he was enjoying reading this small book¡ even though he didn''t understand what was happening since he hadn''t read all the previous chapters from the beginning of the manga, but just seeing his counterpart standing there as a member of the ckbeard Pirates filled him with an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.
"Kamamamama¡ this is fun¡ that evil ckbeard guy will be my captain?"
"I kind of like that¡"
"Zehahaha! Is that true? I also like you being part of my crew."
At this moment, Teach reached where Sanjuan Wolf was and said with his usualugh.
"I also ept joining your crew¡ since fate desires it, why not?"
A voice came from a cell not far from Sanjuan Wolf''s cell.
"Hmm?"
Teach kept his wicked smile, looking more like his manga counterpart despite his young age and stillcking a ck beard¡ but his eyes were filled with an evil gleam and maturity gained from his manga counterpart.
The person who spoke was the younger version of The Corrupt King Avalo Pizarro, 20 years old, who was chased by hunters controlling the Four Seas after his conspiracy to overthrow his father, the King of the Karabakh Kingdom in North Blue, was discovered.
After narrowly escaping, he ran into a Celestial Dragon''s ship in the Grand Line, and attempted to steal it, but was severely defeated by the guards on board and was thrown into Level Six in Impel Down ever since.
At this moment, he also had a manga book in his hand and was reading it excitedly¡ he never expected fate to have such a twist.
"Zehahaha!! Wee too, Avalo Pizarro! It''s good that fate has given us the chance to meet so early¡ we will be a terrifying crew after a few years."
As soon as he said that, Teach opened the cells of both Sanjuan Wolf and Avalo Pizarro and signaled them to follow him,pletely ignoring the cries of the other prisoners in Level Six who wanted to go with him.
"Zehahaha! Why should I care about mobs that weren''t even mentioned by Ivankov in the manga, let alone appear? These two are the ones worth taking with me."
Teach responded harshly to their request.
In his view, no matter how strong the mobs were, as long as the One Piece manga didn''t acknowledge them, they didn''t exist,pletely unqualified to have any role in what was happening now and what would happen in the future.
¡
At the moment he exited the bath, Magen felt the entire Impel Down building shake.
"What''s happening here?"
Magen''s expression changed.
"It can''t be that Whitebeard is paying a visit¡ right?" Hannyabal said sarcastically.
"Stop the sarcasm¡ something serious is happening¡"
Magen felt a bad feeling, and before he could react, both heard a loud explosion.
Boom!
Most of the guards across all levels of Impel Down lost their bnce and fell on their backsides.
Magen and Hannyabal''s eyes widened as they saw a massive piece of the ceiling falling on their heads.
Impel Down was copsing!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 752: Whitebeard Vs. ckbeard!
Chapter 753: The End of a Great Man.
Chapter 754: One Piece Is Real!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 770 Whitebeard Vs. Blackbeard!
Chapter 770 Whitebeard Vs. ckbeard!
_________________
At Marineford:
"For what reason did we allow them to act as they please in Impel Down...?"
Sengoku red at the ckbeard Pirates gathered on the manga page who were unleashing their malevolent spirits, ready to execute their ultimate n and reveal their intentions here and now.
Specifically, Sengoku was looking at Marshal D. Teach and Shiryu, who were currently responsible for the grand prison under the jurisdiction of the government and marines.
These two were the prison warden and his deputy, the head guard...!!
"For heaven''s sake... I don''t feel good about them..."
"Momonga... immediately contact Impel Down, I want to know the current situation there... now!"
Sengoku shouted.Momonga nodded and quickly stood up, hastily searching for a Den Den Mushi tomunicate with Impel Down, and began the usual routine call.
But now it seemed urgent... Momonga had never seen the fleet admiral this worried before.
¡
"Calm down, Sengoku... as you know, Teach and his crew aren''t as strong now as they are in the manga... what can they do even if they rebel?"
Zephyr spoke with conviction.
"Trusting pirates and employing them to guard Impel Down... have the five elders gone senile? It''s obvious a pirate would turn traitor no matter what."
"Just give me the orders, fleet admiral, and I''ll dig into his gut with my magma''s hand as my counterpart did to Ace in the manga."
Akainu suggested with a violent expression.
"I''m the fastest, I can reach there in a sh-"
Before Kizaru could finish his words, they all heard Momonga''s anxious voice.
"Fleet Admiral... they say... they say that Impel Down is copsing...!!"
Pa!!
Sengoku pped his desk and stood up, "What did you say!?"
"Chaos is rampant, what you sensed was right, Fleet Admiral, the guard who answered my call was screaming in the end, probably crushed under the debris!"
Momonga said with a trembling expression.
"What did they do to Impel Down?... Borsalino, hurry! Go! Take full control of the situation before we get there."
"Roger!"
"I''ll contact the five elders," Sengoku said.
For a moment, everyone forgot about the One Piece manga due to the urgent events... the chaos at Impel Down had just begun.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"If the government saw me as an enemy while I was a pirate, I wouldn''t have been able to open the gates and infiltrate Impel Down." Teach began to talk about his goal of joining the Shichibukai in the first ce.
"The only reason I sought the Shichibukai title was for this!!"
"I don''t need it anymore!!!"
"You were nning on freeing them all along!!?" Sengoku wanted final confirmation.
"Zehahahaha! Yes, everything was about this from the start!! Now you understand!" With that, ckbeard confirmed everything.
"¡!!!" Sengoku gritted his teeth in hatred, after all, he had been deceived by a vile pirate.
"TEACH!!!" Whitebeard''s terrifying voice came at that moment.
"Captain, look out!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
ckbeard''s expression darkened upon hearing his father''s dreadful voice.
Then the world shook as a terrifying earthquake hit the ce they were standing, destroying the remaining Impel Down building.
"Owah!!!"
"You''re not holding back!! I guess not!!" Teach said with a vile expression.
"I won''t call you my son anymore, Teach!!"
"You killed one of yourrades¡ Breaking the only irond rule on my ship!" Whitebeard spoke about Teach''s sin that deserved death.
"By killing this idiot, fourth squadmander Shi can rest in peace!!!"
"Zehahahaha! That''s just what I want!!!"
"ck hole!!!" Darkness spread from Teach''s body, reaching Whitebeard''s feet.
"Shi is dead¡ and so is Ace, old man!!"
"I truly respected you¡ admired you!! But you grew old!!"
"So old that you couldn''t save one of your men!!!"
"Even though I let him live at Banaro Ind!!!" The mockery towards Whitebeard was clear in his voice at that moment.
"That bastard!!" Vista was provoked by these words.
"What''s this ck stuff!?" The marine soldiers were astonished by the pitch-ck darkness at their feet.
"¡" Whitebeard ignored his rebellious son''s words and wanted to use force to crush him instead.
"Ohoho, there''s no use!! All powers are useless against me!!!"
"ck Whirlpool!!!" A ck vortex appeared from Teach''s hand, canceling the earthquake power entirely.
"Zehahaha, how''s that!? You can''t make any more earthquakes¡" Teach mocked,ughing.
"!!! Ohh¡ Gowaaah!!!" But before he realized it, he screamed in intense pain when he was harshly stabbed by Whitebeard''s naginata.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back at the art store in Sphinx:
Rob had a long smile on his face as he watched Whitebeard catching up on the events of the battle between him and his fallen son.
"This arrogance is due to the power of that fruit, isn''t it?"
Whitebeard wondered.
Of course, his question was directed at Rob.
"Heh¡ that''s right, this power that nullifies most devil fruit powers is indeed an interesting power, its owner may drown in delusions of grandeur."
Rob replied calmly.
"But extreme arrogance is a fatal weakness... even an old man on the verge of death can exploit it well, isn''t that right? Gurararara!!"
"Hahaha! That''s right... look how he''s in pain... the double pain must be a hefty price to pay for such power."
Robughed as he said that.
"What a viin... what a schemer... what a bastard... if I had read this chapter back then, I would have killed him in his cell instead of letting him escape..."
Marco felt hatred and sorrow for not killing Teach when he had the chance.
"He''s a first-rate antagonist, not easy to kill as you know,"
Rob said, smiling.
"There are those who wish to keep him alive for me perhaps..."
he added afterward.
"Hmm? The World Government, isn''t it? I heard they recruited him as the warden of Impel Down... and gave him that devil fruit too."
Whitebeard said.
"That''s right... but they will regret it very soon... just wait for their news, you''ll see how funny it is."
¡
"Anyway... this kid will die by my hand... I won''t let him continue living, he reminds me of Rocks, he''ll reach those heights with such an evil heart."
"Really? Then I''ll leave this matter for you to handle afterward."
Hearing that from Whitebeard, Rob nodded.
After all, what appeared in the manga and what will appear afterward is enough to make many monsters of this era hunt both ckbeard and Akainu ruthlessly until they send them to the other world.
Rob won''t need to do anything but focus on drawing more chapters.
Well, as long as that Imu stays in her castle and refuses toe out, Rob won''t do anything but focus on entertaining the world with his manga and anime.
¡
Bateri:
Inside the art store, Shanks stared with hateful eyes at ckbeard who was boasting about the power of darkness.
He remembered what Captain Roger said after they returned from Laugh Tale and learned all the secrets of this world.
''There is one among those with the letter D in their name¡''
''It is¡ the most sinister.''
"So, it is you after all¡"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 753: The End of a Great Man.
Chapter 754: One Piece Is Real!
Chapter 755: I''ll Give You the Ultimate Show!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 771 The End of a Great Man.
Chapter 771 The End of a Great Man.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Haaaa!!! Damn it¡! That hurts!!!" ckbeard''s blood sttered as he fell, screaming.
"Your weakness¡ is that you overestimate yourself and get careless¡"
Whitebeard said, then grabbed his treacherous son by the head, intending to end him as punishment for all his deeds.
"I¡ Eh!!? Hey, stop!""Gyaaaah!!" The power of the earthquake covered ckbeard''s head, making him howl in agony.
"Stop!!! Old man!!! I''m your son, you can''t kill¡ AAAAHHH!"
Before he could finish, Whitebeard smashed the ground using ckbeard''s body, who tasted twice the pain.
"¡ AA¡ AAHH¡!!!"
"You¡ You''re a monster!!!"
"You''re halfway dead already!!! Just shut up and die!"
"GET HIM!!!" As soon as he said that, ckbeard''s crew attacked Whitebeard, bombarding him with all kinds of weapons.
"Boss!!" Seeing this scene, Whitebeard''s sons on the other side couldn''t bear it and cried.
"Zehahaha!! Get him!! Turn him into swiss cheese!!!" ckbeard was ted.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Boom!
"Zehahaha!! Destroy it! Turn it into rubble!"
Outside Impel Down on a warship, Teachughed as he watched the colossal giant he recruited punch Impel Down, smashing arge part of it.
"You can only destroy the first floor, you know¡ Impel Down isn''t just any building. It''s designed to withstand earthquakes, floods, and various natural disasters, specifically to contain destructive power. Destroying it just by letting a giant hit it is a pipe dream."
Shiryu looked at Teach and said indifferently.
"Heh~ We''ve already done enough. Time to leave¡ Men, retreat! Zehahahaha!!!"
As soon as he gave the order, Catarina Devon, Vasco Shot, and Avalo Pizarro boarded the warship. The giant Sanjuan Wolf also shrank to his average size and clung to the ship, leaving behind a torrent of seawater flooding into Impel Down.
"Who said destroying Impel Down is the only way to deepen their losses? Zehahaha! Just flooding it with seawater is enough!"
Teach said without looking at Shiryu, focusing back on the manga scene where his counterpart just finished fighting Whitebeard.
"Tsk¡ Did he really lose to a man with half a face and a bodyden with injuries?"
Teach''s brow twitched at seeing how his counterpart was severely beaten by Whitebeard before ordering his crew to attack him together.
"Well, it doesn''t matter! Zehahaha! The important thing is that Whitebeard is going to die at the hands of ckbeard''s pirates! How wonderful."
Seeing the tears of Whitebeard''s crew, who were powerless to help their dying father, Teach and his newly assembled crew felt ecstatic.
This scene was extremely gratifying for the newly formed ckbeard Pirates¡ How wonderful it would be if they could achieve such a feat now?
"Zehahahaha! This manga is really refreshing and logical! Even Whitebeard can''t stay alive against me."
Hepletely forgot he saw his counterpart getting severely beaten to near death by Whitebeard just moments ago.
As Teach and his crew continued reading the manga, their ship moved further and further away from the sinking Impel Down until it disappeared from sight.
¡
Back at Impel Down, Magen was furious.
"What the hell! Where is this watering from!?"
Waterfalls of seawater were pouring from the floors above at an rming rate.
"Oh no! Warden! This is bad! There''s a seawater leak!!"
Hannyabal shouted in terror.
After the shaking and copsing parts of Impel Down ceased, he thought the natural disaster had stopped. But who would have expected a seawater leak¡ If it continued, Impel Down would bepletely submerged within a few hours despite itsplex levels.
"Go! Quickly! We need to get to the surface and stop the leak!"
Magen shouted, closing the manga volume and putting it in his pocket, then began running towards the passage to the third floor, followed by Hannyabal and the rest of the guards.
The prisoners, seeing this, started causing chaos in their cells.
¡
Whole Cake Ind:
Seeing this scene, Linlin''s expression darkened, as she hadn''t expected to see Whitebeard in such a situation before.
"¡ Even in the manga¡ I didn''t expect that¡"
"At first, you were stabbed by one of your sons¡ you entered the battle with an internal injury¡ then your chest was burned by magma, and afterward, that magma dog shattered half your face¡ The white mustache you prided yourself on for years is now half a mustache¡"
"And now I see you dying at the hands of a bunch of lowlifes who think they''re great pirates¡ when they''re nothing but rotting rats¡"
With each additional scene, Linlin''s anger grew more and more¡
Seeing this usually invincible great man in such an unfair situation tasted bitter to Linlin.
"I told you, if you want a family, you need to have children! Adopting them is dangerous! You might adopt a cunning fox that kills you someday¡ I told you¡ and what I told you ising true in the manga¡"
"I wonder what your reaction would be to this, Newgate¡"
¡
"Even great pirates can fall¡"
"I have to be stronger to protect mom."
Seeing Whitebeard''s nearing end, Katakuri, who was in the art store, felt a great sense of urgency to be stronger.
Especially since the world with hunters, rather than just pirates and the marines, was much more dangerous than the world in the manga.
In the following scenes, Katakuri and the rest of Charlotte Linlin''s children were stunned.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
("You''re gonna die? Roger¡?")
In his final moments, Whitebeard remembered his long-ago meeting with Roger.
("Yeah, I don''t have long. Wanna know how to get to Laugh Tale, Whitebeard?")
The two were sitting under trees, drinking sake.
("Even if you told me, I wouldn''t go. I''m not interested in that¡") replied Whitebeard.
Roger''s voice became clearer and clearer.
"You know what those government bastards have been calling metely? Gold Roger."
"That''s wrong!! My name''s Gol D. Roger!!!"
"I run into guys with the ''D'' name now and then¡ I''ve got one in my crew, by the name of Teach. Just what does the ''D'' mean¡?"
Whitebeard wondered.
("Oh, you wanna know? Then I''ll tell you¡")N?v(el)B\\jnn
("It''s a story from long ago¡")
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Rain and wind continued to baptize Bateri Ind at this moment.
Back at the couple''s house, Rouge hadn''t fully recovered from the shock of Ace''s end¡ which she couldn''t swallow no matter how hard she tried.
She was still looking at the page where Ace died with a smile, unable to move past the scene, her hand on her belly where the baby slept. At least thisforted her a little.
But unlike her, Roger had already moved on and reached the current scene. After discovering his wife''s pregnancy, he became more active than ever.
"Should I have had sake with Newgate¡ I''ll keep that in mind."
Roger felt sad, knowing this friend was dying¡
"In his final moments, he''s recalling memories with me¡ Didn''t he have any woman he loved? Why is he remembering me? Oh man, this is gross¡ Wahaha!"
Saying that, he tried to make Rougeugh a little, but his attempt failed this time as well.
"Sigh¡" Seeing no response from Rouge, Roger returned his focus to Whitebeard''s memory scene.
When Newgate began saying his final words, Roger smiled.
"Of course, it''s not him¡ The man I''m waiting for is much kinder than this rude guy, Wahahaha!"
Newgate''s final words were so powerful they ignited Roger''s own spirit.
Even Rouge, who was depressed by Ace''s death in the manga, continued reading¡ the deep meaning and weight of Whitebeard''s words were so great.
That''s how it seemed, and that''s what every manga reader thought at the time.
But it also meant it was the end for the great man Whitebeard!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 754: One Piece Is Real!
Chapter 755: I''ll Give You the Ultimate Show!
Chapter 756: Ace is gone, but you must live.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 772 One Piece Is Real!
Chapter 772 One Piece Is Real!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"It''s not you¡ Haa¡" When Whitebeard opened his eyes from his memories, he said to Teach.
"¡ You''re still alive!!?" Teach was shocked to see him still standing tall.
"The man Roger is waiting for¡ is definitely not you, Teach¡" Whitebeard said calmly.
"What!?" eximed Teach.
"There are those who inherited Roger''s will.""And one day, someone will appear who will inherit Ace''s will¡ As long as that ''bloodline'' survives, their mes will never die¡" Whitebeard continued, this time louder, as if he wanted the whole world to hear.
"That will has been passed down from long ago!! Haa¡ and in the future¡ someday, a man will appear, bearing the weight of centuries of history on his shoulders, to challenge the world!!"
"Sengoku¡ Your world government is afraid¡ afraid of theing war that will engulf the world!!!"
Hearing this, Sengoku''s expression turned grim.
"I wasn''t interested¡ but when someone finds that treasure¡ the world will be shaken to its core!!"
"Somebody will find it¡ that day will certainlye¡"
"ONE PIECE IS REAL!!!"
These words were broadcast and heard by hundreds of thousands of viewers.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
They also transitioned from the pages of the manga to the minds of every reader who read these lines worldwide.
Because of their power, readers felt as if they heard them aloud, as if the great Whitebeard was standing before them, and despite his bloody injuries and tragic condition, his voice echoed strongly as if he wasn''t dying at all.
Among the readers who felt this, were the five elders and their lord.
Marigoa, Pangaea Castle:
The five elders looked at each other with shocked expressions.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"¡What the hell! What is he saying!" Saint Warcury shouted angrily, his mustache trembling.
"These words will have a significant impact in the manga world, no less than Roger''s words during his execution¡ their influence will extend to our world¡"
"How many readers do you think believe in the existence of One Piece now?"
Saint Nasjuro asked with a cold expression.
"Although they haven''t seen it¡ many, there are many who believe in the existence of One Piece, and the reason is the One Piece manga itself."
Saint Saturn spoke slowly after reviewing the forum and seeing the buzz about One Piece and Whitebeard''s final words.
"Why didn''t he just die and be done with it? Was it necessary to leave behind such arge amount of final words?"
Saint Ju Peter said with hatred.
"Whitebeard''s era in the manga is over¡ his words won''t change anything in reality, that person he talks about hasn''t appeared yet¡ and even when he does, he won''t reach the level that allows him to bear centuries of history on his shoulders and unleash the great war."
Saint Mars spoke calmly.
"Fufufu~"
A seductiveugh spread in the grand hall, making the five elders adjust their seating positions.
Lord Imu seemed to be interested in Whitebeard''s final words¡ this was the thought of the Gorosei.
"Magnificent¡ such great words¡ such an end for a great character¡"
"He truly deserves the title of the world''s strongest man¡ this Whitebeard. What a man¡"
"To know so many secrets and not care about them¡ and to focus only on family instead of seeking those secrets¡ now I understand why you lived long enough to see the man who inherited Roger''s will¡"
"Fufufu~ Sometimes, greatness may result from cowardice."
Hearing thest line of her words, the five elders felt enlightened.
That''s right, it seems that Whitebeard''s greatness came from hisck of courage to seek the truth.
This too can be considered a special kind of greatness¡ so it''s no wonder their lord described Edward Newgate as a great man.
''No doubt the lord is angry¡''
This was the thought of the five elders after realizing the meaning behind Imu''s words.
"One Piece is real? Huh¡! Of course it is¡ I''m sorry I drowned it by mistake."
Her red eyes turned into a smiling crescent, at this moment she looked strangely gentle, but anyone who saw her now would feel intense fear instead.
¡
New World, Sphinx Ind:
"I''m here now seeing the end you wrote for me and drinking the sweet wine your store sells¡ man, you''re unbelievable. Gurararara!!"
"But¡ my sons'' tears over my death are something sad¡"
It seemed the wine had taken effect at this moment.
Afterughing for a moment, Whitebeard couldn''t hold back his tears anymore, this time he was extremely sad.
He wasn''t the only one crying, all his sons were too¡ Rob watched this in silence.
"I''ve always wanted just a family¡ treasures? I enjoyed them at some point in my life¡ getting a new son meant more to me than getting all the treasures in the world."
"Family bonds are priceless¡"
Saying that, Whitebeard focused again on hisst moments in the manga¡ he couldn''t prevent a smile from forming on his face nheless.
This exact scene was enough to convey everything he wanted to or still wants to say to his sons but never knew how to express it.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Forgive me, my sons¡ I left behind this huge fool¡
Everything I have I got from you.
Marco and the others were crying bitterly at this moment.
("How can a pirate not be interested in treasures?")
("What exactly, do you want?")
The memory from that time when he was a young pirate appeared in his final moments.
("Hey, Newgate!!")
His young voice was clearer than ever in his mind.
"There''s something I''ve wanted¡ ever since I was a kid."
"Oohh!! Tell us what it is!"
Newgate''s crew mates were surprised and really wanted to know what this strange man wanted¡ he was very strong but didn''t like treasures¡ what did he want then? This piqued their curiosity greatly.
Newgate, who didn''t have a mustache yet, smiled as he looked at the blue sea, putting his hand on his cheek, then answered quietly.
("A family.")
("What!!? That''s ridiculous! Gyahahaha¡")
He didn''t care about the pirates'' mockery on the ship, because he wasn''t answering them, but himself.
¡
You have my thanks, farewell my sons¡!!
Thest thing on his mind was to thank his sons for giving him that warm family.
"Hm?"
"¡ Ah!¡"
"¡ H-he died standing there!!"
This was Teach''s reaction to Whitebeard''s death standing without falling or staggering.
"¡!! Boss¡!!" And his sons'' reaction was tears and wailing.
[Whitebeard has died!!]
[Even after he died, with his face half gone, his body would not yield.]
[Cutting his enemies down, he was the very image of a monster.]
[In this battle, he suffered two hundred sixty-seven sword wounds, as well as one hundred fifty-two bullet wounds and forty-six cannon wounds.]
[But on his proud back¡ and indeed, in his life as a pirate, he did not suffer a single coward''s injury!!!]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Whitebeard died standing¡"
"Without suffering any injuries on his back."
"The man who belonged to my hometown Sphinx¡ and who gave everything to this poor ce without asking for anything in return¡"
"Died thanking his sons for giving him a family¡ the only thing he considered everything."
"What a great man¡ I''m crying¡"
"ckbeard the coward¡ when will he die! I want to see him dead now!"
"He took care of him and raised him all those years, and this is his reward!? Such great evil!"
"This betrayal is unforgivable!"
The readers on Sphinx Ind were extremely emotional at this moment, the scene of Whitebeard''s death was filled with genuine emotions.
After Ace''s death, Whitebeard''s death came quickly but was expected¡ he endured all those bullets, swords, and cannons¡ or rather, they didn''t affect him at allpared to the betrayal of his son whom he thought was such.
Rob looked at Whitebeard who still had his blonde hair and bulging muscles, he was more alive than ever.
"Man¡ killing the old version of you was extremely difficult¡"
"How terrifying would it be to hunt an enemy now, I mean it would be much harder for some people to sleep in theing days."
Rob said, smiling.
"Death is not the end¡ Whitebeard''s will shall live on, burning in those sons."
Whitebeard said while wiping the tears of his wife, Stussy, who was crying bitterly because of her intense emotions towards the scene.
¡
Urura Ind:
"Can thest moment be so great?"
"He died¡ but he seems very alive to me, Wororororo!!"
Kaidoughed as he sipped his drink.
"So that''s how the Summit War ended, huh?"
"It was really an incredibly strong summit¡ I didn''t expect it to be this amazing!"
"Captain Kaido¡ it''s not over yet, the Marines will surely wipe out the remnants of Whitebeard''s pirates." King said.
"Eh? Who cares¡ if even Whitebeard died¡ then everyone else should follow him to death¡ he shouldn''t be left alone."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 755: I''ll Give You the Ultimate Show!
Chapter 756: Ace is gone, but you must live.
Chapter 757: Two Powers in One Body.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 773 Ill Give You the Ultimate Show!
Chapter 773 I''ll Give You the Ultimate Show!
_________________
At Ohara''s art store;
"One Piece is real!? It''s so damn real!!"
"Or this manga wouldn''t be named after that¡ Fufufu~"
In Ohara Ind, the general mood was very simr to that on Sphinx Ind, Bateri, and everywhere else in the world...
At this moment, Domingo was the one speaking.
Even though he didn''t show it, Whitebeard''s death scene had affected him greatly, even more so than Ace''s death!
"Hm? What does ckbeard intend to do?"
Suddenly, the scene in the next chapter caught his attention."Why are they covering Whitebeard''s dead body with that ck cloth?"
Rosinante, his eyes still wet with tears over Ace''s death, was also extremely curious.
"Strange¡ This is really strange¡ but I feel that what he''s going to do will be shocking, even for us."
At this moment, Issho, who had been silent for a while, spoke.
"I bet you''re right, the title of this chapter is ''An Unthinkable Incident'' after all..." Mihawk added.
"Let''s see what he''s about to do¡ Shiryu''sment about them potentially splitting up if this thing he wants to do fails indicates the importance of this step for the ckbeard Pirates¡ I hope it fails."
Enel hoped from the bottom of his heart due to his intense hatred for Marshal D. Teach, AKA ckbeard.
¡
Not far away, Professor Clover''s group was reading this chapter withplex feelings.
"Whitebeard haspletely lost¡"
"¡He lost the summit war, he lost Ace, and who knows how many other sons he lost in this chaotic battlefield."
"Sigh~ How sad¡"
After saying that, Professor Clover sighed deeply.
"This was expected¡"
"¡ I don''t know why, but you all greatly underestimate the power of the Marines¡ I was part of the World Government system, and I know them well. I even contributed to strengthening the Marines¡ They haven''t even shown everything they have in this war, as Sengoku is very reserved."
Vegapunk spoke calmly, pausing for a moment before continuing.
"¡ My counterpart in the manga is still part of the World Government, so you should understand how much of a difference this makes."
Most of them agreed with Vegapunk on this point.
But Brook was most worried about Luffy, whose fate was still unknown, as Jimbei was still running while carrying him.
"Oh no¡ Akainu is still hell-bent on killing Luffy¡ This is not good." Brook was anxious.
"Don''t worry¡ In times of crisis, hope can emerge in ways no one can foresee."
Saul said with a smile, confident that Luffy, the story''s protagonist, would not face any major problems after what had already happened.
"After all, the shock of losing his brother in such a manner is enough¡ Ace died in his arms¡ That''s already extremely difficult."
Homing added sorrowfully.
"The question that puzzles me now is why these ordinary people are celebrating the Marines''s victory?"
"Isn''t it obvious? The death of a great pirate is always a source of great joy."
Clover exined.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[The news spread around the world in an instant.]
¡
[Roger''s son, Ace, a member of the Whitebeard Pirates, was not saved, and the captain, Whitebeard, died.]
¡
As soon as this news spread, many ordinary people around the world began celebrating joyfully.
[The historic incident would be passed on for generations.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡
[But those witnessing it¡ could only watch in silence.]
"So you''re gone, Whitebeard."
Rayleigh drank sake and mourned Whitebeard''s death, his tears of sorrow visible beneath his sses.
¡
The narrator continued:
[He was a man who sailed the seas with the Pirate King. Age 72 years at the time of his death!!]
¡
[The captain of the Whitebeard Pirates, the great pirate Edward Newgate, AKA Whitebeard.]
¡
[In the bay of Marineford, the Whitebeard Pirates and thebined forces of Marine HQ and the Shichibukai fought a great battle, and there he lost his life.]
¡
"Don''t just stand there!! Get on the ship!!!"
"Did you forget the captain''sst order!!?"
"Jimbei!! Get Ace''s brother!!"
"Right!!"
Marco quickly gave instructions. But he and the rest of the crew were distracted by the strange movements of the ckbeard Pirates.
"Haa¡ Haa¡ Hehehe!!"
"Now, let''s get started!!"
Whitebeard''s body was covered with a ck cloth, and Teach entered as well after saying that.
¡
"They''re still nning something!!" One of the vice admirals said worriedly.
"That bastard Teach!!!"
"He''s doing something to our dead boss!!!"
The Whitebeard Pirates were filled with intense indignation.
¡
"Zehahahaha¡"
"Now I''ll give you the ultimate show."
Saying that, Teach closed the clothpletely. No one knew what he would do or how he would do it.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Rayleigh''s reflection, as he wept over Whitebeard''s death, was mirrored in the eyes of his younger self.
Here, in an art store in Bateri, Roger''s Pirates were gathered.
"I can''t believe it¡ Your counterpart didn''t do anything to save Ace¡ What do you think?"
Gaban looked at Rayleigh and said this, as all of Roger''s Pirates, who felt something was wrong, also looked at him¡
If it were them, they wouldn''t have let their captain''s son die no matter what.
"I don''t know what my counterpart is thinking¡ He''s the only one who can answer you and me because I really don''t know why he chose to just watch."
Rayleigh said, feeling dejected.
Shakky observed this in silence for a moment before deciding to speak.
"I have a reasonable exnation¡" she said.
"Hm? Darling?" Rayleigh was surprised.
"It''s alright¡" She reassured him before starting to talk.
Shanks and the others looked at her, ready to hear her exnation.
"Old Rayleigh wanted to join the Summit War, and those tears look like tears of frustration to me. But he didn''t have enough time to do so."
"From the moment Ace''s true identity was revealed and his death announced, not much time had passed, certainly not enough for him to get from Sabaody Archipgo to Marineford Bay. Even if he was an excellent swimmer, he couldn''t have made it."
"So, you mean he might not have known Ace''s true identity? Then why did he ignore Ace''s death entirely and only talk about Whitebeard?"
"Are you unhappy with me or my counterpart?"
Rayleigh looked at Gaban calmly.
"Ah¡ Damn, I just didn''t like this ending¡ It could have been better with some intervention from you. Akainu wouldn''t have been able to kill Ace if you had been there¡"
"I am also frustrated with this ending, not just you¡ I don''t know why my counterpart only watched, but I know he was powerless in this¡ If my counterpart had intervened, the World Government would have sent someone strong to confront him¡ Things aren''t as simple as you think."
"Sigh~ Fine, and where was Shanks'' counterpart in all this? Why hasn''t he arrived yet? At least I want to see a proper burial for these two great characters - what does that son of a bitch n to do?"
Before Gaban could finish his words, he saw ckbeard alone with Whitebeard''s dead body.
A scary feeling overwhelmed them when they saw that.
"This doesn''t bode well¡"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 756: Ace is gone, but you must live.
Chapter 757: Two Powers in One Body.
Chapter 758: ckbeard''s Ambition to Sink Marineford!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 774 Ace is gone, but you must live.
Chapter 774 Ace is gone, but you must live.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"What is that ck cloth? ckbeard and Whitebeard are inside!!"
Everyone who saw this scene was surprised; none of them had any idea what he intended to do inside.
"What are they nning!?"
Behind the curtain, ckbeard''s pirates stood guard, making it clear that their main purpose foring here was for this reason.
"Hohoho.""Now now¡ Nobody can enter for the time being."
Laffiteughed and said.
"I''m looking forward to this!!"
Catarina Devon, the female pirate among Teach''s crew, was excited about it too.
"If it fails, are we splitting up?"
At this moment, Shiryu wasn''t asking anyone but himself due to the importance of the matter.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In the Calm Belt, aboard a warship, Teach was reading the manga,ughing louder each time.
"Zehahaha!! Has that moment finallye?"
"I''ve always imagined it in my wildest dreams, thinking the fantasy was beautiful¡ But I didn''t think it would be this amazing in reality!"
"Zehahaha!! The great Whitebeard''s body at my counterpart''s hand! I''ll give you the ultimate show!!"
Teach took his counterpart''s words and said them with excitement.
His hatred for Whitebeard and his crew in this reality was far greater than in the manga, as the One Piece manga had revealed his intentions prematurely, causing Whitebeard to beat him severely, even imprisoning and torturing him cruelly while feeding him useless Zaon!
He was now the donkey man! Well, at least part of him was¡
Every time he remembered that, that part of him would feel an unimaginable rage.
The scene of Whitebeard''s death and the disgrace of the Whitebeard Pirates in the manga was incredibly satisfying for Marshal D. Teach.
"Well, it seems my secret is about to be revealed..."
Now he realized that his greatest secret would be seen by the whole world.
And the reason?
The One Piece manga, once again.
¡
In another corner of the world, in Marigoa, the Gorosei were gathered, discussing thetest developments in the manga.
"This ckbeard... He''s a dangerous element."
"If his counterpart in reality is anything like this, we must be cautious. Maybe we acted rashly when we assigned him to Impel Down?"
Saint Mars spoke with a grave tone.
"Yes, but the revtion of his secret... This could be our advantage. Knowledge is power, after all."
Saint Ju Peternodded, then added;
"Anyway, he is already one of our employees; we will use his secrets to our advantage¡"
"We need to monitor him closely. The world is changing, and we need to be prepared for anything."
The eldest Gorosei, Saint Ethanbaron concluded.
But at that moment, the Den Den Mushi in front of them began to ring, "Purupurupuru~*"
"This call from Impel Down, right?"
¡
Back in Ohara, Domingo was still fixated on the manga, a sinister smile ying on his lips.
"So, Teach... What''s your ultimate show?"
"I really want to see it¡"
¡
"It''s interesting how events have turned in this direction..."
"Additionally, it''s fascinating to see Sengoku and his group just watching without taking action to stop Teach from achieving his goal..."
"That''s true, I find it strange as well... What are they doing? Why are they just watching?"
"Have they been possessed by the spirit of the clown Buggy?"
"Are you mocking Buggy? Look, it seems like he''s crying bitterly... He must be deeply affected by Ace''s death and his inability to do anything to save him."
"After all, Ace was the son of his former captain, wasn''t he?"
The readers in Ohara have already moved past their grief and depression over Ace''s death and have refocused on the rest of the events because the volume isn''t over yet, after all.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Captain Buggy!! Where are you¡!!?"
"We''re getting outta here, you idiots!!!"
"We can''t take Whitebeard''s head anymore!!!"
Buggy was using his ability to fly away from the battlefield while the prisoners he brought along chased after him in haste.
(I couldn''t do it!! I was so scared, I couldn''t even get close!!)
No one knows his true thoughts.
"If you think I''m pathetic, go right ahead!!! We''ll part here, bastards!!!"
No one knows why he was really crying either.
( I was so scared!!! Whitebeard is scary!!! The summit is scary!!!)
"Captain Buggy¡ Is crying¡"
"You know what they say: yesterday''s enemy is today''s friend."
"Whitebeard was truly his great rival!"
"He showed Whitebeard a man''s mercy!! Even though he could have taken Whitebeard''s head!! And then he left without making any excuses!!!"
"Wait!!! Take us too!!!"
"Captain Buggy!!!" The prisoners, who were imagining and connecting events in their heads, ran after Buggy as they chose to follow him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡
"Haa¡ Luffy!!! Hang in there!!! You have to live!!! Haa¡"
At that moment, Jimbei was still running, carrying Luffy, trying to get him away from there.
"Ace is gone, but you must live¡ Day after day!!"
"You have to¡ Hang in there¡ and survive!!!"
¡
("Jimbei¡ If I die like this¡ Could you look after my little brother for me?")
These were the words Ace said to him back then in the prison.
("I''m sorry, Ace. You shouldn''t think too highly of me¡ I''m not that good of a person.")
("And even if it''s your brother¡ He lives in the Pirate World. I only lend my hand and protection to men that I respect.")
And this was Jimbei''s response at the time.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"And now he is doing everything he can to save him and get him out of danger..."
"It''s as if Ace, the loving older brother, anticipated such a situation where his little brother would need protection..."
"Your counterpart, Jimbei, was the perfect candidate for this role."
On Fish-Man Ind, precisely inside the art store in Mermaid Cove, Jimbei, Tiger, and some acquaintances were sitting at the same table.
The events in the manga converged gradually to this scene where Jimbei was running, carrying Luffy, trying to urge him to keep living.
Hearing this, young Jimbei wiped his tears and nodded appreciatively to Tiger''s words.
"That''s right, my counterpart is doing exactly what he told Ace... Clearly, he respects Luffy a lot; otherwise, he wouldn''t lend him a helping hand."
"And who deserves respect more than Straw Hat Luffy? Ace must haveughed when he heard my counterpart''s answer."
"His thought must have been, ''If my brother doesn''t deserve your respect and admiration, then no one in this world does.''..."
Both Tiger and Jimbei looked around them, not surprised by the sad expressions of the fishmen and mermaids... After all, the tragic end of the Whitebeard Pirates touched all their hearts.
"Sigh~ I hope my counterpart can get Luffy out of this alive."
"Damn! Why does that bastard Akainu insist on trying to kill Luffy?"
¡
"Why do you think your counterpart is crying for?"
In Bateri, Shanks looked at Buggy and asked.
"I don''t know..." Buggy looked away and answered without looking at Shanks.
"He said it himself, didn''t he?"
He said he couldn''t do it¡ He was so scared, he couldn''t even get close¡ didn''t he?"
"I think he means he didn''t have the strength to get close to the execution tform and save Ace."
Hearing this, the rest of Roger''s pirates looked at Shanks and Buggy.
The scene of Buggy crying in the manga was quite interesting.
No one believed he was crying like that because he couldn''t take Whitebeard''s head¡ that didn''t make sense at all.
So Shanks'' exnation seemed somewhat eptable.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 757: Two Powers in One Body.
Chapter 758: ckbeard''s Ambition to Sink Marineford!
Chapter 759: The MVP of the War, Crocodile!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 775 Two Powers in One Body.
Chapter 775 Two Powers in One Body.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I already said I wouldn''t let him escape. Won''t you idiots just give up already?" Admiral Akainu appeared in front of Jimbei, blood dripping from his wounds. It was clear that the injuries he sustained from Whitebeard''s previous rampage were significant.
"Akainu!!! You weren''t down!!?" Fossa shouted in shock at this oue.
"He melted through the ground and came around us!!!"
¡
"Give me Dragon''s son!!""Jimbei!" Intense magma emanated from Akainu''s body, making him look like a volcano on the verge of eruption.
"I can''t do that. I''ve decided. I''ll protect this man, even if it costs me my life." Jimbei truly seemed determined to carry out his words.
"Well then¡ I won''t ask again!!!" Akainu tightened his magma fist, ready to attack.
"Protect Ace''s brother!!! Ace''s family is our family too!!!" The Whitebeard Pirates, who had been retreating earlier, returned to confront Akainu and protect Luffy.
"Move it, Jimbei!!!"
"You won''t take the Strawhat Boy!!!" At that moment, Ivankov arrived and signaled Jimbei to step aside, then locked eyes with Akainu.
"Hell Wink!!!" A devastating explosion urred as a result of Ivankov''s attack.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Does he want to kill my son that badly?"
In the Sorbet Kingdom, Dragon had a hateful expression on his face.
The more he read from this arc, the deeper his hatred grew towards the arrogant Sakazuki.
After all, what Sakazuki did in this arc was way over the line¡ He killed Ace! He severely injured Whitebeard and relentlessly chased after Luffy, trying to kill him as well.
"Where was my old counterpart in all this¡?"
Garp gritted his teeth in anger too¡ Akainu had a clear intent to kill¡ he wouldn''t hesitate to do the same to Luffy as he did to Ace.
"He doesn''t even call him by his title, he just calls him Dragon''s son¡ it means he wants revenge on you."
Garp looked at Dragon, saying this.
"That''s obvious¡" Dragon nodded.
"Well, it seems Jimbei and the rest of the Whitebeard Pirates won''t let him do as he pleases¡ especially Jimbei, that man has a strong heroic spirit," added Dragon.
"Oh! Ivankov finally appeared¡ for a moment I thought he ran away." Crocodile scoffed.
"Do you think my counterpart would run away without ensuring Luffy''s safety? That''s impossible."
Ivankov smiled without getting angry.
"Look at the strength of my Hell Wink! Even Akainu has to avoid a direct hit or he''d be done for!! It''s impossible for my counterpart to let Luffy fall into the hands of that scoundrel Akainu!"
...
"Well, it seems the unexpected incident was caused by Teach-"
In the next manga scene, Dragon''s eyes widened, and he was speechless.
The same reaction happened to Garp and the others.
"Impossible¡ what is happening?"
Kuma was astonished by the next scene''s events.
"How can this be possible¡?"
Garp had the same reaction as the characters in the manga at this moment.
Absolute disbelief.
¡
Sphinx Ind:
Back at this location, Whitebeard had been deep in thought since he saw the oue for his counterpart in the manga.
"It seems the scum ckbeard hase out..."
His eyes widened when they fell on a particr scene, and the words got stuck in his throat.
"Huh! What is happening-" Marco had the same reaction.
"This is impossible-" Fossa stepped back in shock.
"The power of my father¡ how-?" Vista was also extremely shocked.
"What the- Cough!" Vista almost choked on the sake he was drinking when he saw what Teach did in the manga.
Simr scenes urred with the rest of Whitebeard''s sons and his subordinate crews, significantly affecting even ordinary readers on Sphinx Ind.
While Rob remained extremely calm because he had anticipated such a scene happening around him¡ and knew it was happening all over the world now.
After all, it was something that defiedmon sense, something that contradicted the absolutew of the world¡ a unique event.
The only person confirmed to not followmon sense was Rob himself, but now the manga showed there was another person who could be like Rob.
Whitebeard''s gaze fell on Rob and he asked, "How did he do this? How did he take my power?"
"How can he unleash two Devil Fruit powers without his body exploding?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Didn''t he live with you on the ship long enough for you to notice his abnormality?" Rob asked.
"Well, it''s clear he has something special in his body, but he didn''t live with me long enough to notice that¡ he was good at hiding his true nature," Whitebeard replied.
Then his focus returned to the strange chapter''s events.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"ckbeard''se out!!!"
"What did he do!?"
"Whitebeard looks the same!!"
"And ckbeard doesn''t look any different¡"
¡
"Marines¡ let me show you my powers, now that it''s clear we''ll be enemies again¡ Zehahaha¡" Saying that, Teachughed before shouting; "ck Hole!!!"
He submerged the marine soldiers with his dark powers.
"Uh!!! What!!?"
"This is the power of my Yami Yami Fruit!!!" he eximed.
"Uwaaah!!" All the marine soldiers lost their bnce in the dark swamp and started sinking slowly.
This was the power they knew well.
But it seemed ckbeard wasn''t done showing off yet.
"¡ And this¡" In Whitebeard''s style, a white vortex appeared on his left hand, which he was forming into a fist.
"Eh¡?"
"That stance¡" Marco felt scared just thinking about what would happen next.
The moment Teach struck the air beside him, it cracked like a broken mirror, causing a massive earthquake that extended to the remains of Marineford and turned it into ruins.
"Uwaaaaah!!"
"Uwaah!!"
"¡!!"
"Eh¡?" The screams of the miserable marine soldiers rose again.
¡
"This is the power of my Gura Gura Fruit!! Zehahaha!" ckbeard said,ughing maniacally.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
At that moment, the world was silent¡ all manga readers were so shocked that they remained silent for a few minutes.
When the silence broke, readers began to wonder how ckbeard performed such a feat¡ something they had always thought was impossible!
Only one person, Rob, had been able to use more than one Devil Fruit power.
But now, the One Piece manga revealed there was another person capable of this¡ and that person was already present in the current timeline.
¡
On a small, isted ind in the middle of the Calm Belt, the warship that Teach and his crew had previously taken from Impel Down stopped.
"Zehahaha!! It actually happened just as I had always imagined."
"My dream became reality in the manga¡ I wouldn''t regret it even if I died now! Zehahaha!!"
"Captain¡ how did you do this?! I mean, how did your counterpart do such a miraculous thing!"
"Stealing the Devil Fruit power from Whitebeard''s dead body without the fruit needing to regenerate in another random fruit¡"
"And more importantly, your counterpart already has the power of the darkness fruit¡ he can''t eat another Devil Fruit!"
"This is unbelievable¡ a miracle!"
Avalo Pizarro, Catarina Devon, Shiryu, Vasco Shot, and Sanjuan Wolf were all stunned by this scene in the manga.
"Can you really do this? The manga wasn''t lying, right?"
Shiryu asked incredulously.
"Zehahahaha!! That''s the strange thing about this manga!"
"That''s the surreal and unbelievable thing about One Piece manga!"
"That''s what made me question the reality of this world! Again and again! Zehahaha!!"
"This manga doesn''t lie! Everything it says is true!"
Hearing Teach''s confirmation, his followers'' eyes widened in shock more and more.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 758: ckbeard''s Ambition to Sink Marineford!
Chapter 759: The MVP of the War, Crocodile!
Chapter 760: The Doctor Has Arrived.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 776 Blackbeards Ambition to Sink Marineford!
Chapter 776 ckbeard''s Ambition to Sink Marineford!
_________________
Marineford:
"Is this even possible...!!?"
Sengoku was in utter shock at this moment; all his expectations of what ckbeard aimed to achieve had failed.
He never imagined such a scene where ckbeard would acquire the Earthquake ability and be a dual devil fruit user.
"The Dark Fruit, with its power to nullify Devil Fruit abilities, is indeed terrifying¡ What if he added the ability to destroy everything? If he has strong Haki, he would be truly invincible..." Zephyr was in awe.
"At this rate, Marineford Ind will be destroyed by him¡" Tsuru was more concerned about the safety of Marineford Ind.
¡
"Kwah~ How frightening¡ This man is extremely cunning! The World Government must regret giving him Impel Down..."Borsalino nced at Impel Down, which was in poor condition, but the water leakage had already been stopped by Magen and his team.
He picked up his Den Den Mushi and made a call to the headquarters.
¡
"Teach escaped and took with him the same prisoners his counterpart in the manga freed... prisoners I never expected to be here," said Borsalino.
"How is Impel Down?"
Sengoku asked, looking at the Den Den Mushi.
"Magen did a good job, but his poison can''t stop the water leakage forever. Arge part of the building above sea level is destroyed. You need to think of a solution, Sengoku-san."
"Kuzan is already on his way to you; he will freeze the surrounding waters to stop the leakage. Inform Magen about this."
"Understood."
¡
In the dark hall of Pangaea Castle, the Five Elders looked at each other in silence.
Before they could see what ckbeard was capable of in the manga, Sengoku had reported on Teach''s escape from Impel Down after freeing some prisoners and destroying arge part of the surface level of Impel Down¡
This made them angry¡ but what made them angrier was¡
"¡ He can use two Devil Fruit abilities in one body¡"
"He might be able to use more than that¡"
"The manga hasn''t exined how his power works yet¡"
"What could be his secret?"
"He anticipated this, that''s why he escaped, right?"
"Can he keep running for the rest of his life?"
"We must find him before the hunters do¡ His secret, we must obtain it."
¡
On her empty throne, Imu continued to listen to the interesting discussion between her subordinates with a curious expression.
Reaching this point, she pointed to ckbeard in the manga and said, "This man will be a great threat in the future, he must be eliminated now."
Upon hearing this, the Five Elders nodded faithfully, "At yourmand, my lord!"
They fully understood that this was an order from Imu-sama! They had to execute it without errors.
To execute it, one of them had to descend to the world below, and this time seriously, no room for y.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Zehahahaha!!!"
"The power!!! It''s flowing from within my body!!!"
"What amazing power!!!" As ckbeard said this, he was in pure ecstasy, truly feeling invincible.
"I feel like I can do whatever I want to this world!!!"
Feeling that he could do whatever he wished, including¡
"Let''s start by sinking Marineford into the sea!!!"
"What!!?" Hearing this shocked the Marines, and Sengoku transformed into a terrifying golden Buddha.
"Hm?" Without any warning, a dreadful shock wave fell upon Teach and his crew, who felt their internal organs being crushed by this power.
"Guwaah!!!"
"Kuuu¡!!!"
"¡!! The shock wave!!!"
¡
"A fortress can be rebuilt¡" After crushing their pride, Sengoku began to speak loudly.
"But the ind of Marineford stands at the center of the world."
"For the good people of the world who fear you viins, there is a deeper meaning to our presence here!!!"
"Our justice will never be destroyed!!!"
"Don''t speak so lightly of sinking this ce, you pup!!!"
Hearing this, ckbeardughed; "Zehahaha¡ Well then¡ Try to protect it!!!"
He seemed determined to sink this ce.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"You want to sink Marineford Ind into the sea in my presence? Dream on!!"
"Even if you have three Devil Fruit abilities, you can''t do that¡"
"Even Rob, who has who knows how many Devil Fruit abilities, doesn''t have such arrogance..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sengoku felt extreme indignation and hatred towards ckbeard, even regretting causing Whitebeard''s death.
"I''m sure if your counterpart knew this would happen, he wouldn''t have allowed the old Whitebeard to die in the end..."
Tsuru said with a sigh.
"There''s no ''if'' in this world, Tsuru¡ It''s already over, this scenario is what was meant to happen."
"It seems the new generation will be promising¡ Unfortunately, we have to admit that, our tricks in the manga are over, and a new generation of troublemakers who surpass us in capabilities has begun."
"ckbeard will be a severe opponent for Straw Hat¡"
At this moment, Sakazuki''s cold gaze was on ckbeard''s arrogant form in the manga, filled with intense hatred.
"Damn it! What are you doing!? Just leave Straw Hat alone; he''s finished for now and poses no significant threat. Go burn ckbeard''s arrogance!"
Sakazuki was extremely angry after seeing what Teach did and what his counterpart, Akainu, was doing.
Instead of returning to fight the ckbeard Pirates, who were the most dangerous, he was still chasing an 18-year-old boy who had already fainted¡ this deserved ridicule.
Zephyr, Tsuru, Sengoku, and the other Vice Admirals looked at this and sighed strangely.
''It seems Sakazuki''s logic is starting to adjust towards something good¡''
These were everyone''s thoughts about it.
¡
Far away in the New World, in the central prison of Hunters Ind.
"Your era has ended, Whitebeard, just as mine has¡"
"I wonder what your reaction would be to what happened? Jihahaha!!!"
"Dying standing without your back being harmed¡ Do you feel proud of that? Huh?"
"But the boy you raised killed you in cold blood and stole your power from your dead body¡ No one knows how he did it, but everyone bets he contaminated your body with that Dark ability¡ Jihahaha!!!"
"I bet you''d like to crush him to dust right now, wouldn''t you, old friend? I know you''re angry¡ very angry!"
The Golden Lion was thoroughly enjoying the Summit War; it was truly a Summit War!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 759: The MVP of the War, Crocodile!
Chapter 760: The Doctor Has Arrived.
Chapter 761: The Invincible ckbeard!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 777 The MVP of the War, Crocodile!
Chapter 777 The MVP of the War, Crocodile!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"If we reach the sea, I''ll have the advantage!!!"
"We can escape!!" Jimbei continued running while carrying the unconscious Luffy.
As he leaped from the bay towards the sea, he was met with a shocking sight. "Damn!! The ice!!!"
The sea below was frozen, and the one responsible for this, Aokiji, apologized, saying, "Sorry, Jimbei..."
"Uwaaah!!!""Gyaah!!" At that moment, Jimbei heard the cries of the pirates behind him.
"He''s here!!" Jimbei turned in mid-air and used Fish-Man Karate to defend against Akainu''s attack, but he wasn''t stable enough. "Damn!!"
This resulted in a serious injury to Jimbei, who was pierced like Ace but less severely.
Luffy''s stomach suffered a severe burn because of it.
"Jimbei!!"
"Aaahhh!!!" Jimbei screamed in pain.
"...!! He pierced Jimbei and hit Ace''s brother!!!"
"Is he still alive!!?" The Whitebeard Pirates were horrified at the sight.
"You''re still resisting, Jimbei!?" Akainu walked leisurely towards Jimbei.
"Uuhh!! Luffy... haa... I''m sorry!!!"
"You''ve taken unnecessary wounds...!!!" Jimbei regretted allowing this to happen.
"Are you really in a position to be worrying about others right now? You were on the way, so I missed it. If I had pierced his heart, it would have been painless. Right, Jimbei?"
With one hand in his pocket and the other filled with hot magma, Akainu prepared to deliver a fatal attack once more.
"Why do you still protect him with his chest gouged out like that? He''ll die soon anyway-" Before Akainu could finish speaking, his body was sliced by a torrent of sharp sand.
"Nnn...!!"
"Crocodile!!" Crocodile appeared near them at that moment.
Seeing Jimbei carrying the injured Luffy, he decided to take them both away. "Sables!!!"
As soon as he said this, a sandstorm engulfed both Luffy and Jimbei.
"Someone grab them and take them to a ship!!!" he eximed.
"Crocodile!!" Jimbei looked grateful.
"If you want to protect someone, do it right!!! Don''t let them have their way anymore!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"He''s right, if you want to protect someone, do it properly..."
"But it''s okay; your counterpart has already done everything he could..."
Jimbei looked with admiration at the heroic appearance of Crocodile at that moment, rescuing both Luffy and himself from Akainu''s clutches.
"This is amazing..."
"I didn''t expect this man to y such an outstanding role in this arc; he has really done a lot."
Fisher Tiger smiled, praising Crocodile''s decisive character in this arc.
"It''s surprising how this man continues to impress us every time -Nyuu!" Even Hatchan had be a fan.
"Anyway... it seems Akainu has caused significant harm to Luffy this time... He appears to need urgent medical attention..."
"Otherwise, what Akainu said might happen..."
Jimbei was worried about Luffy''s condition, which did not look promising.
"No need to worry; this is the protagonist. No matter what happens, he wille out fine... Ace''s death was already unfair; the heavens won''t be crueler than that from now on."
Fisher Tiger said with calm assurance.
He was certain that even in the most difficult circumstances, hope would surely appear if it involved Luffy.
¡
Not far from Tiger and Jimbei''s group, Franky had been crying bitterly since Ace''s death.
"Waah¡ Why? Why? Just why did this scene have to happen!?"
"Waah! It''s unfair! Unfair! Ace¡ Luffy¡ they don''t deserve this¡ uwaaah!"
Franky''s tears flowed almost continuously as he was still stuck in the scene of Ace''s death.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing this, Tom sighed with regret.
"This was meant to happen, boy¡ Ace is already dead, and what happened can''t be changed no matter how undesirable, but Luffy, your future captain, is still alive, and he bears histe brother''s will within him."
"Look at all of them, Jimbei, Marco, Vista, Jozu, and Ivankov, and all the Whitebeard Pirates, even former enemies like Crocodile, they''re all doing their best to save Luffy and get him out of this war."
"This is a losing war, a heavy blow to Luffy, but it will be a strong metal to refine the future Pirate King¡ for the true kings'' journeys are not free of falls."
"If he can ovee this disaster, he wille back much stronger than before."
"Akainu knows this, which is why he wants to kill him and end him here, not allowing him to progress any further. It''s his warrior''s instinct."
Hearing all this from his teacher, Iceburg nodded with a smile, and Franky stopped crying.
Not far from them, Kokoro was happy to see this.
¡
In the Sorbet Kingdom, inside the art store, everyone was praising Crocodile and cursing Akainu.
Seeing how Crocodile used his sand to cut through Akainu''s magma body at the moment everyone thought he was going to finish off Jimbei and Luffy was a stunning sight.
Everyone cheered happily at seeing that, including Crocodile himself, who was very pleased with this.
"Take that, you arrogant dog! Hmph! How''s that? My sand can also be hotter than magma if I heat it."
Seeing this childish and enthusiastic reaction from Crocodile, Garp couldn''t help butugh, and even Ivankov and the restughed.
"Buwahaha! Good boy! Good hit."
"Interfering in an Admiral''s affairs, disrupting his goals, hitting him, and getting out alive... that would be an unparalleled achievement if it happened..."
"After everything your counterpart has done here, I bet everyone forgot what he did in basta."
Garpughed, having already moved past the tragedy of Ace''s death.
"Good¡ Your counterpart has performed very well in this war." Dragon was also praised.
"Amazing¡ But I feel there is a purpose behind everything your counterpart has done so far¡"
"I really want to know the secret my counterpart knows about you~"
Crocodile was happy until Ivankov opened his mouth and soured his mood¡ at that moment, he wished he could slice Ivankov instead of Akainu.
¡
Sphinx Ind:
"My death means a humiliating loss for my sons¡ I really feel sorry after seeing what happened after my counterpart''s death."
"This manga will help me a lot; it has already taught me not to continue taking sons who might be like Teach or worse."
"Death at the hands of a son you once acknowledged is not a good end, no matter how glorious the way of dying."
"There is no glory in a treacherous death¡"
"But Newgate, don''t you prefer dying in battle rather than dying in bed amidst the tears of sons and daughters?" Rob asked quietly.
"That was my thought before I saw my disgraceful end in this manga¡ now I see that dying in a warm bed surrounded by sons after a respectable meal and great drink is the most wonderful decision."
"Hahaha!!" Hearing that, Rob couldn''t hold back hisughter.
Who would have thought that the volume of the Summit War would be a major reason for changing the great Edward Newgate''s perspective on life and death?
"Well, this Crocodile isn''t bad."
Seeing what Crocodile did at that moment, Whitebeard praised with admiration.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 760: The Doctor Has Arrived.
Chapter 761: The Invincible ckbeard!
Chapter 762: Continuation of the Chaos.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
Chapter 778 Not a Chapter
Chapter 778 Not a Chapter
Hello, everyone. Sorry for the slight dy in updates. I took a short vacation and moved from Spain to Moro, which is why I haven''t posted any chapters recently. But I will make up for everything, so no need to worry. Thank you for your understanding. ??????n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 779 The Doctor Has Arrived.
Chapter 779 The Doctor Has Arrived.
Hello, the daily publishing of chapters will resume next week as I return from my vacation. ??
_________________
Ohara:
"Tsk! Why does it have to be him and not me?" Doffy was upset that Crocodile had taken the spotlight in this war, not his counterpart.
"But your counterpart is a Shichibukai on the side of the Marines, he can''t turn against them to save Luffy, especially since there''s no connection between you and Luffy yet, right?" Confusion was clear on Rosinante''s face.
"Can''t you see your elder brother is just feeling jealous? Fufu~" Enelughed, mocking Doffy.
"Oh, is that so... I also feel jealous of Buggy! He''s literally so lucky!"
Rosinante''s eyes sparkled as he witnessed another instance of Buggy''s endless luck, identally rescuing both Jimbei and Luffy, making everyone believe he intended to save them from the start.
This scene left everyone, including Mihawk and Issho, shaking their heads, speechless....
"Strange... how everything seems to align to get Strawhat out of this war..."
"You feel that too, right, Hawk-chan?" Issho smiled, hearing Mihawk''s murmured observation.
Mihawk looked calmly at Issho and nodded, "Yes, it''s quite obvious... as if the world is doing everything it can to save him, in a seamless way that leaves no doubt."
"Isn''t that what it means to be the protagonist?" Issho wondered.
"I''m looking forward to the future... the future of this boy, will he lose his essence because of what happened, his loss in this war, the loss of his brother could truly change him."
"If he loses his essence, will the world abandon him?"
"Will Luffy remain as we know him when he wakes up?"
"You mean will he lose his cheerful spirit and be more sharp?" Brook asked, hearing Mihawk''s words.
Mihawk nodded.
"That''s impossible... well, what happened today might change a person''s character, but not Luffy." Brook vehemently rejected this idea.
He was confident that Luffy would not change at all, maybe he would suffer and be in pain, living in darkness for a while, but eventually, remembering his brother''sst words, he would rise again.
"But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t need help... after all, this will be the hardest period of his life."
"Don''t forget he still has his friends, me, Zoro, Sanji, Nami, Robin, Chopper, Usopp, Franky, he lost Ace but he still has another family that loves him deeply..." Brook smiled after mentioning that.
"There''s no doubt that a member of his crew is the best at understanding the situation." Issho and the others smiled at Brook''s words.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Dowaah!! Something came flying!!!" While slowly hovering at a certain height using his ability, Buggy was surprised when a huge thing collided with him.
"Eh? They stopped in the sky!!"
"Ehhh!?"
"Captain Buggy!!!"
"He saved Strawhat and Jimbei!!!" Seeing this, the prisoners and pirates below shouted in shock.
"Ah?" Meanwhile, Buggy was oblivious to what was happening.
"...!! He pretended like he was running, but he was really saving hisrades from the prison break, Strawhat!"
"He''s so noble!!!"
"He''s so noble!! He''s shining!!!" The prisoners cried, moved by their mistaken belief.
...
"Uwoooh! Jimbei and Strawhat!!?"
"How the hell did you end up covered in blood and flying through the air!!?" Buggy was shocked to see the miserable state of both Jimbei and Luffy, but before he could get any answers, a massive magma fist appeared from below.
"Gyaaah!!! Magma!!?" His face went pale and he flew away quickly.
...
"Thanks, red nose¡ for saving us¡ but Luffy is badly hurt¡ he needs to be treated soon¡!! Haa¡" Jimbei was in pain but more worried about Luffy.
"I have no idea! Shut up!! I''m the one who wants to be saved, idiot!!"
"Where am I supposed to find someone to treat him here¡? AND WHO ARE YOU CALLING RED NOSE!!?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Bateri:
Most eyes turned toward Buggy at that moment.
This guy was either incredibly lucky or incredibly stupid.
Maybe both¡ that''s what most were thinking, especially the members of his crew from Roger''s Pirates.
"I want tough¡ but I really don''t have the energy for it."
Shanks sighed sadly, the scene of Ace and Whitebeard''s death still fresh in his mind.
He had hoped his counterpart would arrive in time to save them, but that didn''t happen¡ even Buggy had yed a vital role in the events¡ and he, who was supposed to be the best, hadn''t arrived yet.
He truly felt jealous of Buggy at that moment.
"Is he really pretending?"
Gaban wondered¡ he had a strange feeling that Buggy was only pretending to be stupid and actually wanted to save Luffy and Jimbei.
"¡ Maybe I''m overthinking it."
That''s what he concluded when he saw Buggy''s goofy face.
"None of you have the right to mock Buggy anymore,"
Rayleigh said calmly at that moment.
He seemed to have moved past Ace''s death¡
"Buggy is the only one of Roger''s Pirates who participated in the Summit War¡ none of you were there even if it was just to witness Ace''s death."
...
In the couple''s house:
The scene of Whitebeard''s pirates standing face to face to block Akainu and stop him from pursuing Luffy was reflected in Roger''s eyes.
Roger was lost in his thoughts at that moment, like any ordinary manga reader, he read the events as if they were unrted to him.
From time to time, he stroked his mustache and ced his hand on his chin in deep thought.
"Newgate truly has strong sons¡ impressive."
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Looks like everyone''s here¡ are you all going to give your lives for that Strawhat brat?" Seeing these defenders, Akainu mocked.
"All of us have seen his limitless will and strength¡" said Vista.
"The man who protected Ace¡ The one the boss recognized¡ It''s our duty to send him into the new age!!!" Fossa added without fear.
"You are all utter fools!!! Whitebeard Pirates!!!" Akainu sneered.
Marco did not stay silent: "Akainu!! You want to kill him because you see him as a potential threat. But that''s the same reason why we''ll protect him!!"
...
"Hey, Jimbei, are you awake!!? Where should I take you!!!?"
Buggy was confused about where he should take them.
...
"It looks like words are useless now¡ Do as you please!!!"
Thus began a fierce battle between the Whitebeard Pirates and Crocodile against Admiral Akainu.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It seems this war didn''t end with Ace''s execution and Whitebeard''s death¡"
"Well, how could it end with the emergence of a more dangerous threat and a strange anomaly like ckbeard¡ and as long as Luffy is alive, it doesn''t seem Akainu will stop."
Hearing this, Rouge took a deep breath and said, "Unless a powerful third party intervenes, this war won''t reach its end."
"I see a lot of lives dying in the background¡ it''s not just my son who died in this war¡ there are other sons too, just because they''re not important in the story doesn''t mean they''re not alive too."
Rouge was referring to the Marines who died in the war, whether at the hands of Whitebeard''s pirates or ckbeard''s pirates¡ they were the cannon fodder whose deaths no one cared about.
Despite her son''s death in the manga, Rouge was also saddened by the loss of many in this war.
"If a true hero of justice like Garp were to appear, this brutal war might be the catalyst for that¡" Roger said with a smile.
"Well, whether we like it or not, it seems this war is heading to its end, my dear."
Roger held the few remaining pages of the volume between his fingers.
This sign clearly indicated the approaching end of the greatest arc so far.
"Huh, who''s that? A submarine?"
Rouge was surprised to see a familiar new character appearing at the end of the chapter¡ she also realized that the volume was about to end.
Finally, this nightmare was nearing its end¡ with its end woulde a new beginning for the son now living in her womb.
It was also a new beginning for Luffy, who seemed to have all the favorable circumstances aligning to save his life, no matter how dire the conditions.
After all, the doctor has arrived.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 761: The Invincible ckbeard!
Chapter 762: Continuation of the Chaos.
Chapter 763: A Few Seconds Of Courage.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20N?v(el)B\\jnn
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 780 The Invincible Blackbeard!
Chapter 780 The Invincible ckbeard!
ckStar_Bh:
Hello, my friends, I''m back again. I took a short trip to Moro to calm my nerves and feel alive again so I could return and write more chapters. I''m feeling much better now! I hope you''re ready to see a lot of exciting and enjoyable events from here on out!
Enjoy the chapter????
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Captain Buggy!! Do something!"
"Hell no, idiots!!" Buggy was extremely annoyed at this moment, not knowing what to do or where to take Strawhat Luffy."Eh!!? Something''s in the water¡ A ship!!?" At that moment, a huge thing appeared in the nearby waters, catching the attention of the pirates and the escaping prisoners.
"¡!!? A submarine!!?"
"Whose is it!!?"
The submarine gradually emerged, revealing the symbol on it. It was the Heart Pirates'' emblem.
"Hm?" Buggy, who had a clearer view from above, was also surprised.
"Bring Strawhat over here!!!" A voice came from the surface of the submarine.
"The Strawhat!? Ahh!!? Who are you, brat!!?" But Buggy didn''t care; he wanted to know who this person was.
"Strawhat might be an enemy of mine, but we still share a bond."
"It''ll only be boring if he dies here!!" The person who appeared in the picture; was Trafalgar Law!
"We''ll get him out of here!!!"
"Leave him to me!!! I''m a Doctor!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"That''s Trafalgar Law! Oh my God, I didn''t expect him to show up in a war like this!"
"Although he''s not the best doctor out there, he''s the best option right now. This is great!"
"You still share a bond? What kind of bond? That''s a weak reason to save someone you consider an enemy."
"Hahaha! It''s fine as long as he saves Luffy''s life. They won''t be enemies anymore but allies. Luffy would never consider him an enemy."
"That''s right! Just go, save his life!"
"This scoundrel Buggy! Why is there such a dy? Quickly hand over Jimbei and Luffy to Trafalgar Law!"
The readers in the art store in ''Flevance'' were extremely excited at this moment, just like most readers around the world.
¡
Not far away, in the country''s pce, Chris and Mary were looking at Trafalgar Law, who had just emerged from his submarine, the determination to save Luffy clear in his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Well, as expected, only the ''D'' can determine the fate of another ''D''¡ It''s Trafalgar D. Water Law, my son. He has more than one bond with Luffy¡ Saving him is a duty."
Saying that, Chris smiled, having already anticipated that his son would go to Marineford.
With a beautiful smile on her face, Mary was holding their little baby up, looking at him with eyes full of love.
"You will grow up to be a great doctor, my dear¡ A pirate doctor? It doesn''t matter, as long as you are my son, it really doesn''t matter what you be."
Seeing this beautiful scene, Chris''s smile deepened more and more.
"Well, since Luffy will leave this war in my son''s submarine, let''s see where things will lead. It seems like this war is still ongoing despite the objectives being achieved."
"It looks like the powerful ones in the Marines don''t care about the ordinary soldiers who keep dying."
¡
Marineford:
"Is that Trafalgar Law? What''s he doing here?"
Sengoku felt a bad omen when he saw the Heart Pirates'' submarine.
"It looks like Luffy will be saved," Zephyr smiled.
"That only makes sense¡ Do you think the protagonist will die like Ace?" added Tsuru without expression.
"Tsk¡ I thought my counterpart could really do it¡"
Sakazuki was annoyed to see his counterpart surrounded by Whitebeard''s pirates and Crocodile while Luffy was being handed over to the submarine¡ His escape would be easy after that.
The next scenario became highly predictable.
"Well, it doesn''t matter. If Strawhat escapes, the remaining Whitebeard Pirates won''t be able to! At least it will be a thorough and satisfying extermination."
"I want to see Crocodile crushed under my fist as well."
"And that rude viin ckbeard¡ Does he think just because he has two Devil Fruit powers he can do whatever he wants in Marineford? I want to see his end at my hands-"
Sakazuki''s eyes widened after seeing the ind of Marineford rise and fall amidst other water inds separated by ckbeard''s quake power.
It looked like a scene from the End of the World¡
"How¡? Can he really control this power? He just got it! Impossible!"
Sakazuki wasn''t the only one shocked by this scene in the manga; Sengoku and the rest were also stunned.
Meanwhile, Kuzan and Borsalino had left some time ago to control matters at Impel Down.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Calling all Marines!!! Split up to pursue the Whitebeard Pirates and to take down the ckbeard Pirates!!!" These were Sengoku''s orders.
"More Marines areing!!! There was an underground passageway!!!"
The fight between the pirates and the marines escted to fierce stages, with death everywhere on both sides.
"Waaaaahhhh!!!" But at this moment, the ground under people''s feet tilted, and thend and seawater turned into tilting tes as if ced on loose sand rather than solid ground.
"Zehahahahaha!!!" ckbeardughed evilly, responsible for this devastating earthquake.
"Gyaaah, the waves!!!"
"Uwaaah!" The marines lost their bnce and fell one by one.
"Zehahaha! What an incredible power!!!"
"But I still can''t control it well!"
"Haa¡ Hey, Captain!! If you''re too reckless, we won''t have any ce to stand!!!" Jesus Burgess was terrified.
"How about that, Sengoku The Buddha!! Garp The Hero!!? Can you stop me!!?" ckbeard began mocking the two who were facing him.
"Your age is over, just like Whitebeard''s!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Zehahahah!! This is fun! Amazing! This power!"
"I''ve always coveted it! This incredible power! The ability to destroy the earth''s tes! And move them at will!"
"The destructive power is equivalent to thousands of explosive bombs in a single punch! I can even destroy the entire world and sink it under the sea with this power!"
"Zehahaha!! I want it! I want it! I want it now!"
"With it in my hands, I can end the era of Whitebeard, Sengoku, Garp, and even Roger and Rob!"
"Well, Captain, you must be very excited¡" Hearing that, Shiryu sneered.
"Zehahaha! Let me dream! For the dream fuels my destiny! And it fuels my power!"
Far from any urban area, in the Calm Belt, young Marshal D. Teach was dreaming.
¡
Sabaody Archipgo, Art Store:
"Can this power even affect our Sabaody Archipgo, hundreds of miles away from Marineford?!"
"That''s terrifying¡!"
"It looks like there''s a real tsunamiing in the manga¡"
"Does that mean Whitebeard was controlling his power to avoid involving nearby inds in the conflict?"
"This¡ ckbeard doesn''t care about such details! Look at the real fear on the faces of Sabaody Archipgo residents after hearing about the iing tsunami¡"
"This is scary¡ With this power, Teach will be far more dangerous than the peaceful Whitebeard!"
"Then why this war!? Doesn''t allow ckbeard to escape alive mean a loss for the Marines, the World Government, and ordinary people alike!?"
"Teach is so evil! No doubt he will cause indisputable destruction to ordinary people if he bes a Yonko!"
"If he escapes alive, he will be the Pirate King, let alone just an Emperor!"
"Man, in a world without Rob, the dual-power ckbeard is an invincible man¡"
Not only the readers in the Sabaody Archipgo could see this truth, but all readers worldwide could understand the situation now¡ It seems like this war won''t end anytime soon.
ckbeard is going to sink Marineford!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 762: Continuation of the Chaos.
Chapter 763: A Few Seconds Of Courage.
Chapter 764: Red Hair Pirates.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 781 Continuation of the Chaos.
Chapter 781 Continuation of the Chaos.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Hey, Coby!! What''s the matter!!?" Seeing Coby in pain, clutching his head, Helemeppo felt worried.
"Haa... haa... I don''t know..!!! It''s sad...!!!"
"SAD!?"
"Oehh!!!"
"Inside my head... the voices... are disappearing, one by one...!!!" Coby appeared to be suffering at that moment."Huh?"
¡
A Marine soldier, after being shot by a pirate, fell but was caught by another soldier before hitting the ground.
"Hang in there!! You''ll live if you get treated!!"
Then another higher-ranking soldier came, shouting:
"Leave him!! We''re in the middle of a battle!!!"
...
Tashigi watched this scene silently.
"GO AFTER THE PIRATES!!!"
"CRUSH EVERY LAST ONE OF THEM!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
One of the extremist Vice Admirals ordered.
...
(They still want to fight!!! The Marines have achieved their objective, but they''re fighting even harder now!!!) Seeing this left Tashigi feeling helpless.
("Justice"... "Evil"... What''s the difference here?!!) Smoker was equally helpless.
¡
(They''ve won... But they thirst for more!!!)
"I won''t forgive the evils of piracy!!!" Akainu was enraged while fighting the Whitebeard Pirates.
Meanwhile, ckbeard was even more frenzied:
"Nobody can stop me now!!! I''ll destroy everything!!! Engulf everything!!!"
¡
Not far away, Buggy was still flying, carrying Luffy and Jimbei, but at that moment, he was hit by a warningser.
"Hmm?"
The color drained from Buggy''s face upon seeing the explosion on the horizon caused by the attack that missed him.
"Why don''t you just drop Strawhat Luffy!!?" said Kizaru.
"It''s Kizaru!!" Trafalgar Law was surprised.
"All right!! Take him! Whoever you are!!? Best of luck!!!" Buggy did as Kizaru said and threw both Luffy and Jimbei onto Trafalgar Law''s submarine.
"Grab him, Jean Bart!!" ordered Law.
"All right, Good!" cheered Bepo after catching Luffy.
"We''re going to dive!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
At the Marine Headquarters, the fleet admiral was contemting the manga pages with cold eyes and a regretful expression.
"This¡ it seems we have taken apletely wrong direction, lives are being lost in vain¡"
"Who will stop this madness¡?"
Tsuru''sshes trembled as she spoke with an inexplicable pang of pain in her heart.
"What a mess¡ as if Akainu''s violent spirit has possessed everyone¡" Zephyr added with regret.
"We''ve participated in many wars over the years, they ended at some point but never continued after achieving their objectives¡" he added.
"Do you think this war is over? Seriously? The Whitebeard Pirates are still there! And the more evil ckbeard is still there!" Sakazuki shouted in anger.
"Sakazuki¡ this doesn''t exin our reckless use of force at this stage¡"
"We are pushing lives to eliminate lives that have already surrendered¡"
"So what?! Those bastards must all fall!" Sakazuki shouted and threw the book aside in agitation.
"That boy Coby¡ he must have awakened the sensitive Observation Haki as he feels the extinguishing of many lives at once¡ he must be suffering."
Tsuru felt sorry for Coby.
"I bet he will do something¡ something amazing¡"
Zephyr''s eyes shifted quickly from one scene to another, confident that something would happen.
And it did.
¡
Whole Cake Ind:
Inside the art store, Linlin''s children were immersed in the excitement of the events.
"This shows us how alliances can change in the blink of an eye. This manga is full of surprises." Charlotte Perospero said cautiously, contemting the developments.
Katakuri was reading calmly,menting realistically: "ckbeard and his new power... He is a real threat. We should see how this ends."
Charlotte Daifuku whispered in a low voice, "We will see how this chaos ends."
"It would be great if Mama were involved in this war¡ we would definitely see our counterparts there!"
Charlotte Oven was more interested in seeing his future counterpart than the events of the war.
¡
"Mama Mama! It seems Kizaru is determined to prevent Luffy from escaping¡ well? Isn''t this the perfect moment to appear¡"
"Red-Haired? Mama Mama!"
Linlin did not expect the interconnection of events to be so precise and wonderful.
As if the future of this world was meticulously nned.
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
Back at the Revolutionary Headquarters, inside the art store where all the Revolutionary Army members were currently gathered, Garp was reading the chapter with a proud and relieved smile: "Luffy always finds his way to survive. Trafalgar Law, you are truly amazing."
Dragon next to him looked at the manga seriously and attentively: "Don''t you think Kizaru can stop this?"
"Someone will stop Kizaru¡ no need to worry." Garp smiled.
Hearing that, Dragon smiled, "The world in the manga is changing fast. The war is over, and an entire era ended with it¡ with the dawn of a new era, new alliances will emerge that may be the key to changing the current system."
"Buwahahaha! And this old man''s era has also ended¡ he seems so old he can''t even push ckbeard down, and he''s just a kid who consumed Newgate''s power." It seemed Garp was mocking his old counterpart at this moment.
"Ace''s death must have affected him greatly¡ he no longer has the ability to do anything, although I see he could take down Teach here if he wanted to."
But then he began to exin why he believed he did nothing.
Crocodile was reading quietly: "ckbeard, that bastard. Someone needs to stop him."
"Let the younger generation do that," Garp replied to Crocodile''s words.
Ivankov was cheering enthusiastically: "How exciting! Law saves Luffy, what a hero! Oh no¡!! Kizaru is close to stopping him!"
"Is that so?" Kuma, despite his silence, was watching the events carefully and thoughtfully.
"This¡ Coby?"
At this moment, Garp''s eyes widened upon seeing what Coby did.
¡
East Blue, Loguetown:
In Loguetown, a man with pink hair was nervously browsing the manga: "Coby is so cowardly¡ but he challenged his fear to stop such a monster?"
"What is he saying? Could he really have chosen to sacrifice his life to say these words?"
"What a man¡"
"Stop, Akainu! Don''t do that! He is a Marine soldier, you know!"
One of the vigers looked at the pages and said: "This battle will never be forgotten. The Marines are in chaos."
From one to another, readers in Loguetown were highly excited just like the rest of the readers around the world¡ but the next scene left the readerspletely silent.
What happened after Coby''s brave intervention left readers with their mouths wide open in absolute shock.
¡
Near the coast of Loguetown, in the famous Baratie restaurant:
Zeff was reading the manga with his crew in tension: "Luffy is safe, that''s good. But ckbeard... what a threat."
Patty was preparing food but couldn''t resist looking at the pages: "Won''t this war end-"
Before he could finish his question, the pan fell from his hand and his jaw dropped.
"Red-Haired!?"
¡
Central Prison on Hunters Ind:
In the cell, Shiki was reading the manga andughing loudly: "Teach, you have acquired the power you aspired for. But can you control it?"
"From what I remember, even with his distinctive hybrid blood of giants and humans, Newgate couldn''t tame this power except by training for a very long time, and with each use, it strained his muscles to the point of copse."
Moria was watching the events with excitement and worry: "This war won''t end easily. There must be a bnce between power and madness."
"Shut up, what do you know?"
"Argh!" Moria got kicked again.
¡
Fish-Man Ind:
In the art store, Jimbei and Fisher Tiger were following the events with endless enthusiasm.
Especially after seeing the small and cowardly human who bravely stopped Akainu.
"Now I understand why this chapter is titled, A Few Seconds of Courage."
Fisher Tiger said with a smile.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 763: A Few Seconds Of Courage.
Chapter 764: Red Hair Pirates.
Chapter 765: The End of the War! (The end of the arc.)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 782 A Few Seconds Of Courage.
Chapter 782 A Few Seconds Of Courage.
_________________
Roger left the house filled with memories and walked under the sky.
The overcast clouds had been blocking the sunlight since morning.
Roger smiled, and sparks flew from his eyes.
From his position, a massive burst of Conqueror''s Haki exploded, splitting the clouds in the sky.
As if the sky itself was divided, the clouds started to scatter little by little, and sunlight began to shine once again.
Roger walked under the warm rays of the sun, enjoying the refreshing sea breeze, and even more so, he enjoyed flipping through the final pages of the manga.
"Do you know that courage in a moment like thises at a high cost that must be paid?"
"But still, you decided to move forward and say what you wanted to say even if that cost was your life? Interesting.""Wahahaha! The future is full of brave boys."
Roger''s eyes sparkled more and more with each word Coby said in his moment of fervor, or his seconds of courage as the chapter title suggested.
At the decisive moment, Roger''s eyes widened and his smile grew broader.
"That''s fantastic," Roger said.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Uwaa!! He''s got a terrible wound! Is he still alive!!?" Holding Luffy, Bepo was shocked at his condition.
"Hurry¡" Law urged hispanion to hurry up.
"Strawhat Luffy!"
"The Surgeon of Death, Law!!" Sitting on the sail of a ship, Kizaru gathered a yellow beam at his fingertip, ready to eliminate the two names he had just mentioned.
"Damn it¡" Before Law could act, everyone heard a desperate scream.
"STOP IT!!!" Coby blocked Akainu''s path and spread his arms to stop him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"A Marine!?" Both Marco and Law were surprised.
Akainu''s brow furrowed.
"JUST STOP ALREADY!!!"
"WE CAN STOP FIGHTING NOW!!!" Coby cried out, tears streaming down his face as he faced Akainu.
"Who''s that¡?" The pirates wondered.
"STOP THROWING LIVES AWAY!!!" Coby could no longer bear seeing everyone dying without doing something, so he threw away his fear and stepped forward to stop Akainu.
(The soldiers are dying, one by one!! They have families waiting for their return!!!)
"We''ve done what we came to do!!!"
"We''re chasing pirates who don''t want to fight!! We''re fighting a pointless battle!!!" Coby continued to wail, saying all this.
"We''re abandoning the soldiers who could be saved!!! We''re sacrificing even more lives!!!"
"Then isn''t it as if the soldiers who fall now¡ ARE JUST IDIOTS!!?"
"Coby¡!!?" Garp was shocked after seeing this and hearing what he said.
"¡!! Aahhh? Who the hell are you¡!!!"
"You''ve wasted a few seconds¡ The Marines have no need for soldiers who don''t believe in justice!!!" Akainu mocked Coby''s words and moved to kill him.
"Eh¡"
"AAAHHHH!!!" (Oh, God, I''m going to die!! But I''ve said what I needed to say!!)
Seeing the magma fisting directly at him, Coby thought in his heart. (I have no regrets!!!)
Before Akainu''s fist could hit him, it was blocked by someone''s sword.
Sparks of Conqueror''s Haki spread around, causing Coby to faint.
"You did well¡ Young Marine."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Standing in front of the art store in Bateri, Roger was astonished by the scene where Shanks saved Coby from Akainu''s magma fist.
"¡ If only you had been a little earlier, you could have saved Ace¡"
Roger wiped a tear from his eye and entered the art store smiling.
¡
Inside, the atmosphere was extremely heated, as Shanks'' arrival after what Coby said was a massive shock.
The readers were incredibly stunned¡
Shanks arriving at that exact moment was extremely thrilling, this was Shanks we''re talking about!
One of the Four Emperors and the person who was the reason Luffy went to sea in the first ce!
¡
Holding the manga book in his hand, young Shanks'' eyshes trembled as he saw the scene where he intervened to save Coby.
"This is amazing¡!" Shanks was astonished.
"Finally¡ after losing hope that you woulde¡ finally, you are here¡"
"Why is he here? Ace is dead¡ Old Whitebeard is also dead¡ For what purpose is he here? To save this Marine boy? Oh man, how disappointing¡" Buggy sneered.
"I''m disappointed too¡ I wanted him toe much earlier, but it seems that was just a dream."
"Don''t worry, boy, betterte than never."
At that moment, young Shanks felt a warm hand patting his head, which was wearing the straw hat.
It was Roger who said that¡
"Captain Roger¡"
"You''re here!?"
Shanks was surprised, but then he remembered the sad scene of Ace''s death in the manga and sighed sadly.
"Is it true¡? My counterpart let Ace die in some way¡"
"That has nothing to do with your counterpart¡ Ace died because of his recklessness and immaturity, but well, he lived a good life despite it being short." Roger smiled.
"What a wonderful intervention." Rayleigh smiled too.
"Amazing¡ I want to see that sword of yours embedded in Akainu''s butt¡"
Saying that Gaban flipped the pages madly to see what he desired.
"Wahahaha! I too wish to see such a scene." Shanksughed.
"But unfortunately, it seems this war will end here."
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"The few seconds of courage you were prepared to give your life for¡ Whether for good or for bad¡" After blocking Akainu''s fist, Shanks began to speak calmly.
"Have greatly changed the fate of the world!!"
¡
"Hurry!"
"Take him inside!!!" After regaining his focus, Kizaru found he could still target Luffy, who they had not yet managed to escape.
As he prepared to act, he felt a terrifying Haki locking onto him.
"Hold it right there, Kizaru!!" Beckman pointed his gun at Kizaru, saying that.
"Oohhh, whoa there, Ben Beckman!!" Kizaru raised his hands obediently.
¡
"Ehh!!?"
"That''s¡!! That ship¡!!"
"Why is it here!!?"
"One of the Four Emperors is here!!!"
"It''s Red-Haired Shanks!!!" Marine soldiers retreated in fear.
Shanks picked up the familiar straw hat and held it from the ground.
"I came to end the War!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Just a few words made the readers'' skin crawl all over the world.
This scene caused numerous reactions across the global forum and in reality; for him to say he came to end the war means he is stronger than everyone present!
...
"Is he really?"
On Sphinx Ind, Whitebeard wondered quietly.
"Well, I don''t know¡" Rob replied with a smile.
"You don''t know? Gurararara! What a joke, if the author of One Piece doesn''t know, then who will?"
Whitebeardughed at Rob''s joke.
Whitebeard''s sons focused on this conversation; they all wanted to know if Shanks was truly that strong, stronger even than their father, or just a fool.
"You see¡ he''s not a fool, even if he''s not that strong and confident in defeating everyone, who would want to fight another Yonko after just finishing off an extremely powerful one?"
"You have a point," said Whitebeard.
"Well, what an entrance¡ I really feel envious, the young are truly the strongest and the most magnificent," he added.
"Hahaha! Don''t say that, everyone knows how magnificent Whitebeard is¡ even as an old man."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 764: Red Hair Pirates.
Chapter 765: The End of the War! (The end of the arc.)
Chapter 766: A Glimpse of the New Volume. Chapter 30 of Tensei Shitara Slime!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 783 Red Hair Pirates.
Chapter 783 Red Hair Pirates.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Red Hair!!? The man who led Luffy onto the pirate''s path!" Seeing this man, Garp ground his teeth in hatred.
"¡!!" Sengoku stared silently.
"It''s the Red Hair Pirates!!!"
"He was fighting Kaido, one of the other four emperors, just yesterday! And now he''s already here!!?" The Marine soldiers were shocked by this turn of events.
¡"Buggy!!" Shanks threw the straw hat towards the floating Buggy, saying: "Get that to Luffy!!"
"Hmm!!? Straw hat!!?" Buggy questioned in confusion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I have this treasure map I was going to give you¡" Seeing Buggy''s hesitation, Shanks concocted a lie he knew Buggy would fall for.
"Really!! Wait just a second, I''ll get it to him!" And that''s exactly what happened.
"Boss! It''s been ten years; aren''t you going to see Luffy even once?" Suggested Lucky Roo.
"Yeah¡ I''d sure like to¡" Shanks said nostalgically as he recalled giving the hat to Luffy for the first time.
(I''ll give you this hat.)
¡
"Captain! I know it''s rare to see one of the four emperors, but if we don''t go, the gate will close!!"
Leaning against the submarine gate, Law seemed to be waiting for something.
"Yeah¡ wait, something''s flying this way!"
Law caught the straw hat Buggy threw at him.
¡
(Make sure you return it to me when you''ve be a great pirate.)
These were the words Shanks told Luffy after giving him the hat ten years ago.
"But¡ If I saw him now,"
"You would be breaking your promise. Right, Luffy?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Meanwhile, everyone was sitting on the edge of their seats, reading thest chapter of the volume.
How did they know it was thest chapter? Well, it seemed like it was thest two pages indeed.
"Who would have thought this man woulde after everyone knew he was stuck in a blockade with another emperor, Kaido?"
"Did he finish him that quickly!!?"
"Does this mean that Kaido isn''t that impressive?"
"Well, who knows what really happened, the important thing is that Red Hair Shanks is here¡ Thank goodness Luffy was saved, and he even got his hat back."
"Pfft! Hahaha! Buggy is so stupid he fell for Shanks'' lie."
"Well, they are old friends, so it makes sense that he knows how to trick him."
In the art store at Ohara, the atmosphere was a bit happier this time after everyone had cried due to the bitter end of Ace and Whitebeard.
What surprised many was that Shanks had a huge poprity among readers, which multiplied at this moment.
"For this man toe to a massive war like the Summit War and say he wants to end it¡ What kind of metal is he made of?" Professor Clover wondered.
"No wonder, he was under themand of the Pirate King, he inherited the qualifications of a king from Roger," Vegapunk replied with an excited expression.
"Look at the cowardly expression on Akainu''s face¡ It looks like he swallowed a fly. Isn''t Shanks also a pirate? Why did you stop rampaging, you filthy dog?"
Saul mocked, hating Akainu''s character ever since the Ohara shback when he burned the passenger ship with many innocent people on board.
"Yohohoho! Not just him, the three admirals are unable to do anything, look at the miserable movements of Kizaru and Aokiji."
Brook also mocked the inability of both Aokiji and Kizaru to stop the escaping submarine despite their immense abilities.
"The picture is clear now," Homing smiled after seeing Shanks and his crew''s straightforward challenge to everyone¡ Whoever still wants to fight, step forward.
This part of the chapter was his favorite.
And he was not alone, it was the favorite for many.
¡
Mihawk''s eyes sparkled after seeing a certain scene in the chapter.
"Well, does your counterpart''s retreat mean cowardice or that they are acquaintances?"
Doffy''s smile seemed annoying to Mihawk.
"Isn''t your counterpart also a Shichibukai? Why doesn''t he go and fight them then?" Mihawk questioned.
"Well, it seems that fighting any longer is no longer fun¡ My counterpart has already had enough fun."
Doffy retreated from his mockery.
"Red Hair knows how to talk." Issho smiled, admiring Shanks'' eloquence.
"Amazing!" Rosinante''s eyes sparkled like stars, it seemed like he had found another idol besides his teacher.
Shanks was indeed such an impressive character.
"Why are they all so scared? This man hasn''t shown any skills yet¡"
Enel was puzzled by this scene, feeling like everyone wanted to stop the battle as soon as this red-haired man arrived.
"Well, these are the benefits of great power," Issho exined.
¡
"I see that¡ Your counterpart escaped from my counterpart, didn''t he?"
"Worororo! What a coward!"
On Urura Ind in the New World, all the Beast Pirates could hear Kaido''s loudughter.
"What''s up with this man and his crew? Why did they arrive so quickly?"
"The amazing thing is that they say he stopped my counterpart from reaching Marineford and then came after that¡"
"Do you believe this nonsense, King?"
"I mean, I could understand if the person who did that was the Sky Sword Rob¡ but who could this man called Red Hair be to stop me?"
"It seems he has great respect from Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Kaido-san," King said.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"You lied about the treasure map!? Why, you¡!!" Buggy exploded in anger after realizing he was deceived.
"Yup. Long time no see, Buggy." Shanks responded with a weing smile.
"What do you mean by that!!? Did you forget I''ve got a bone to pick with you, Shanks!!? How dare you use me!!?" Just like their younger selves, the familiarity was evident between them, surprising the prisoners Buggy had freed.
"Did you see that?"
"I saw¡"
"He''s talking back to one of the four emperors, the Red Hair!!" The prisoners were crying tears of joy.
(Captain Buggy¡!!)
(We''ll follow you¡ For our entire lives!!!)
¡
(But wait¡ If I stick with these guys, I''ll be able to get out of here safely, right!!?) Buggy seemed wiser than expected.
"Red Hair!!!" Marco called out.
"Marco, quickly withdraw your men and don''t retaliate," Shanks suggested, not noticing Vista and Yassop staring at each other in clear annoyance.
¡
"Hawkeye!! Where are you going!!?" Mihawk sheathed his sword and began to leave the battlefield, catching the attention of the Marines.
"I agreed to fight with Whitebeard, but Red Hair wasn''t in the agreement," he said coldly.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Hunters Ind:
"What do you think?"
Ben Beckman looked at Yassop and asked with a smile.
"Amazing for sure¡ It seems our counterparts as pirates are enjoying their time." Yassop replied.
"Do you see that?"
"What?"
"Look here¡ This scene is almost unclear."
Yassop squinted towards the scene Beckman pointed at.
In the scene where Marco and Shanks met, right behind Marco, Vista and his counterpart Yassop were ring at each other in annoyance.
The colored scene in this manga was clearer than the regr version.
"Well, it''s obvious that there would be conflicts between different crews, right?"
"Vista is strong, but in front of my counterpart, he could only die if he wanted to."
Yassop scoffed.
¡
Far from the New World, in the South Blue at Bateri:
"Hahaha! Buggy was easily deceived by my counterpart."
Shanks burst intoughter after seeing the scene of him tricking Buggy.
"You scoundrel! Even after growing older and gaining some fame, you are still as shameless as ever! Anyway, I will always owe you a treasure map!" Buggy exploded in anger.
"Didn''t Luffy give your counterpart Captain John''s treasure map in Impel Down? Why is your counterpart so greedy?"
"Hah! I don''t care about such things anymore! Now I am greedy for power! Believe me, I''ll kick your ass someday."
"Stop it."
"Ouch!"
Both Buggy and Shanks received a painful punch to the head from Roger, making them instinctively stop fighting.
"Thisst chapter is very important, let''s analyze it calmly, guys." Roger smiled.
"What do you think of these events?" Roger asked, looking at his crew.
"It seems that the spirit of our crew has manifested in the Red Hair Pirates." Rayleigh smiled.
"Shanks is doing a good job protecting the world order, isn''t he?" Gaban added, smiling.
"Wahahaha! As expected of our wonderful trainees."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 765: The End of the War! (The end of the arc.)
Chapter 766: A Glimpse of the New Volume. Chapter 30 of Tensei Shitara Slime!
Chapter 767: Episode 88 of Naruto Shippuden!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 784 The End of the War! (The end of the arc.)
Chapter 784 The End of the War! (The end of the arc.)
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Any further conflict will only increase casualties on both sides!!!" Shanks continued to speak loudly, but this time he drew his sword and pointed it at Sengoku.
"But if anyone still wants to go, bring it on!!"
"We''ll be your opponents!!!" In the picture, the Red Hair Pirates appeared together, ready to plunge into battle at any moment.
"¡!!" Seeing this, the Marine soldiers swallowed nervously.
"How about it, Teach¡!! No¡ ckbeard!" Shanks red at Teach with dark eyes as if he wanted to tear him apart alive."Zehahaha¡ I''ll stop for now¡!! I got what I came here for. It''s still a little early to be fighting you guys!!!" Teach turned to leave and signaled to his crew.
"Zehahaha¡ Let''s go, men!!"
Seeing this, Sengoku''s expression darkened, not wanting to see these viins leave the war alive.
¡
Shanks looked at the bodies of Ace and Whitebeard with regret before saying.
"Everyone¡ Right now, help me save some face."
"Whitebeard, Ace¡ We''ll take care of their burials."
"This battle was broadcasted to the entire world!! I won''t allow anyone to desecrate their memories!!" Shanks seemed determined in this matter.
Which angered the Marine soldiers.
"What!!? Taking their heads will show the Marines'' victory!"
"No matter!!"
Vice Admiral Doberman was interrupted by Sengoku.
"Fleet Admiral!?"
¡
"Since it''s you, Red Hair¡ I''ll take responsibility for it," said Sengoku.
"Thanks," Shanks thanked him before heading towards the bodies.
Sengoku nodded and looked around.
"Quickly, attend to the wounded!!"
"THE WAR IS OVER!!!" He then announced loudly.
[Thus ended the greatest battle since the opening of the Great Pirate Age. The battle of Marineford was carved deeply into history.]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It''s over¡"
"Yes, it''s over, and the one who ended it is your counterpart."
"Is that great?"
"Certainly, it''s great."
"But why don''t I feel that way, Captain Roger?"
"What do you want to feel?"
Roger smiled, asking.
"I don''t feel that my counterpart did something as great as they say in the forum and as ordinary readers here say," Shanks said sadly.
"I feel he should have saved them." He then added.
"Well, maybe if he had arrived earlier, it would have been a different story, but surely this war wouldn''t have ended, and maybe many more would have died before it was over."
"You have to look at things from a slightly different perspective¡"
"Newgate himself didn''t unleash his true powers, because if he did, he would have taken millions to the grave¡ He''s a good man."
Roger smiled as he remembered his shes with Newgate before he became the Pirate King; every encounter almost ended in a bitter battle.
"As for Ace, his death was bitter and hard to ept for everyone. I left my wife crying at home, as you know¡ But well, that''s what had to happen, and everyone has to ept it."
"What happened has happened. Your counterpart''s arrival on the battlefield was all it took to end this war¡ You should be proud of that and strive to be like your counterpart in the future."
After saying that, Roger looked from Shanks to Buggy beforeughing.
"Wahahaha!! And you, Buggy, who would have thought you''d be so funny in the future."
Hearing that, Roger''s crew burst outughing.
"Hahahaha!"
"Jahahaha!"
"Gahahaha!"
"Buggy is our legend! Wahahaha!"
¡
At this point, ordinary people began to leave the art store in Batter and return to their lives after spending almost half the day in the art store.
"Help me save some face!"
"Who still wants to fight? I''ll fight you!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Hahaha! Teach ran with his tail between his legs."
"Even Sengoku respects Shanks a lot! What does he mean by saying if it''s you, Red Hair, I''ll take responsibility!? I smell something fishy!"
"Never mind that, man! When''s the next volume? I want to know Luffy''s condition! I can''t wait to find out what happens next¡ This war will have very profound effects."
On their way out, readers who had already closed their volumes were discussing the final scenes of the war, which were still fresh in their minds.
¡
Ohara:
The same scene in Batter was repeated in Ohara. Most readers left the art store excited, but a few remained behind.
"I didn''t expect this to be the end¡" Clover sighed,menting.
"Yohohoho! Me too, the Red Hair Pirates are terrifying¡ Are Luffy and we supposed to ovee this man and his crew to get the One Piece in the future?"
Brookughed, asking.
"Who said that? Maybe Shanks and his crew have a deeper role than just obtaining the One Piece."
Clover replied calmly.
"What do you mean? Could there be something more important than the One Piece in this world?"
Hearing that, Saul and the others wondered.
"We recently discovered that we live on mountain peaks¡ The real world is submerged in the depths of the sea."
Clover said nonchntly, then added.
"Do you think the desired end of this world''s story is as simple as obtaining the One Piece? The One Piece is the real world."
The eyes of the people who heard that widened, except for Vegapunk, who remained very calm.
¡
"Is the saga of the Summit War over with this?"
On Sphinx Ind, Whitebeard asked quietly.
"No, there is still one final arc, a concluding one for the saga," Rob said, smiling.
Just like in Batter and Ohara, everyone was leaving the art store and returning to their normal lives after enjoying the greatest arc they had ever seen, as most of them said.
"As expected¡ there is still more." Whitebeard smiled.
Seeing this smile, Rob also smiled, as did the Whitebeard Pirates.
"That boy, Red Hair, he did a lot. He''s a good character, isn''t he?"
Hearing his father''s words, Marco smiled and nodded, "That''s right, our counterparts must be very grateful to him¡ For saving them and retrieving the bodies of the father and Ace is a favor that cannot be repaid."
"That''s right¡ The Whitebeard who died would be very relieved if he knew what happened."
"Now¡ shall we go?"
Whitebeard finally stood up from his seat, stirring awe in the hearts of his sons.
If the old Whitebeard had died standing in the manga, the young Whitebeard was still standing tall and more vibrant than ever.
Had this ce not been the respected art store, it would have been destroyed under the crushing aura of this man.
Hearing their father''s order, the Whitebeard Pirates and the affiliated crews responded enthusiastically¡ "Yes, Oyaji!"
The scenes of their counterparts in the manga reflected in their eyes, some were dead like Little Oars Jr., and others were crying and defeated like Marco, Vista, and Jozu.
Others were bitter, not knowing the meaning of life anymore, like Squardo.
But they all shared amon feeling¡ Endless hatred towards two individuals who also existed in this world.
"Teach¡ Akainu¡ Are you ready to face my wrath?"
Whitebeard opened his eyes, sending an imperceptible shiver in his sons'' hearts.
Seeing this, Rob smiled, "I think if they want to survive this, they must leave this world, right?"
"Considering the number of strong people who will chase them."
__________________
ckStar_BH:
Here is the conclusion of the greatest arc in the history. I hope I was able to present it in a good way that deserves praise and stands on the same level as this great arc... I''ll see you in the next and final arc of the Summit War saga.
The uing chapters, some may consider as filler, but they are not. Everyone knows that Rob is the king of art in the Pirate World, so his exhibitions will not be limited to One Piece alone. But don''t worry, they won''t be long chapters, just enjoy breaking the routine before diving into the main course! Best regards.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 766: A Glimpse of the New Volume. Chapter 30 of Tensei Shitara Slime!
Chapter 767: Episode 88 of Naruto Shippuden!
Chapter 768: AOT Returns in its Fourth Season!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 785 A Glimpse of the New Book.: of Tensei Shitara Slime!
Chapter 785 A Glimpse of the New Book.: of Tensei Shitara Slime!
_________________
The volume ended, but the excitement and enthusiasm of the readers did not. Instead, it only doubled. As the days sped by, readers worldwide felt the urgent need for the new volume to be released as soon as possible.
A weekter, the day arrived when the teaser for the final volume of the Summit War saga appeared.
Luffy was seen standing with his eyes closed, holding his hat to his chest in a final farewell to Ace. Simr scenes urred around every art store, where people stopped and stared strangely at the murals on the art store exteriors.
They felt a familiarity with the ce where Luffy was standing.
Could it be that he has returned to Marineford again?
Ordinary people thought it was impossible¡ even the more knowledgeable ones felt somewhat confused about the matter.
The title of the new and final arc in the saga was quite intriguing.
Post-War Arc!¡
"Will the new arc include Ace and Luffy''s childhood and a third unknown brother, you say?"
Oro Jackson sailed through the New World Sea without any resistance¡ aboard, Roger was talking to Rob, who hade for a brief visit.
Rouge was not around, and all Rob could see at this moment were Buggy and Shanks fighting Rayleigh in their rigorous training.
"That''s right," Rob nodded with a smile.
Thest time, he had told Roger a little about the truth of the world for a simple experiment¡ he nned to see if telling someone such a thing would have any bacsh or not.
Something about the divinework that had sent him to this world, after all, he did not know if those gods were still watching his ongoing show or not. He had no way of knowing.
But a little experiment didn''t hurt¡ when he hinted to Roger about the truth of the world, without directly telling him, he didn''t feel any bacsh or anything like that.
That gave him a feeling that whether this was the real One Piece world or another parallel world, it didn''t matter, because it was apletely real world.
"I''m looking forward to seeing it then¡ it would be great to see Ace''s past and how his rtionship with Luffy formed. Readers all over the world will be happy too, especially Ace''s fans." Roger replied with a smile.
"Come, let''s share some sake, Wahahaha! We haven''t celebrated the appearance of little Ace in my wife''s womb yet!"
Roger let his yful spirit show at this moment and invited Rob to sit and celebrate.
Rob did not refuse Roger''s invitation, as they sat down and shared sake. Rob was also happy to know that Ace was about to appear in this world.
The birth times of many key characters differed from the original story but still headed in the same direction. For example, after stealing the fate from Vinsmoke Judge, he could make Sora conceive Sanji and Reiju at the same time, which was eight months ago¡ now Sora was about to give birth to the twins.
Rob was extremely happy to be the father of another key character in the story.
The same was true for Toki, who was also about to give birth to Hyori.
With thest two decades in this world''s history approaching the manga''s timeline, many pivotal characters began to appear¡ even Dragon started allowing himself to be guided by fate, hoping to find Luffy''s mother, as he began to explore the world more frequently recently.
By the way, Garp was extremely happy about this.
¡
"So, have you finallye to tell me about your game world?" Roger asked with a smile.
"Theunch of the game world is closer than ever¡ the world at that time will witness a drastic change, where their world will no longer be as appealing to live in, especially if they know this world is drowning," Rob said.
"You know!" Roger''s eyes widened when he heard that.
"What do you think?" Rob replied with a wry smile.
"Well, that''s expected from the author of One Piece¡"
¡
The Goa Kingdom on Dawn Ind:
"Sir¡ the diagnosis isplete, Miss Didit is one month pregnant."
Outlook III looked at the doctor with a happy smile and nodded with satisfaction. This news was exactly what he wanted to hear at this time. He desperately wanted an heir.
"When can the gender of the baby be determined? You know I want a healthy boy, doctor." Outlook III asked the family doctor.
"Naturally, we have to wait until the fetuspletes 5 months of development, but in the world of Devil Fruits and fantasy, we can know the gender of the baby immediately."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"You can consult the Hunters'' Guild and provide a satisfactory reward mission. The right person with the strange ability to see the baby''s gender in an instant will definitelye."
Outlook III was surprised by the doctor''s strange suggestion but certainly took it into consideration.
Well, if Rob knew that, he would tell Outlook III not to rush because he would know his baby''s identity in the next volume for sure.
¡
Wano Country:
"You''re saying that Rimuru managed to create such a magnificent city relying on a bunch of monsters!?"
"That''s impossible!"
"I would be a failed shogun if I lost to mere slime!"
Oden''s face showed discontent as he saw the magnificent, organized buildings, concrete floors, and strange decorations everywhere in Rimuru''s city known as Tempest Capital.
The city is inhabited by a race of humanoid monsters in this magical world.
Oden was a big fan of the manga Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken, which was in its 30th chapter, releasing a chapter every week.
Beside him, his wife Whitey Bay was also enjoying the events of the single chapter, which seemed shortpared to One Piece''s volume, which consisted of at least 40 chapters.
"Demon Lord Milim Nava? Is this little girl a Demon Lord?"
"Impossible! Pfftt! What!"
Seeing how Milim managed to catch Shion''s huge sword with her bare hand, Oden quietly retracted his words.
He knew Shion''s tremendous strength¡ facing her like this meant that this little girl was not ordinary in any way.
After that, Oden watched the losing battle involving Benimaru, Souei, and Shion against Milim, but they all lost.
"Oh! Rimuru arrived! But why does the chapter always end at the great moment!?"
"It''s called a cliffhanger, dear," Whity Bay said with a smile.
"Cliff what?" Oden wondered.
"Well, never mind¡ I''m off to work¡ I will build a city better than Rimuru''s for sure."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 767: Episode 88 of Naruto Shippuden!
Chapter 768: AOT Returns in its Fourth Season!
Chapter 769: Episode 1 of AOT S4.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 786 Episode 88 of Naruto Shippuden!
Chapter 786 Episode 88 of Naruto Shippuden!
_________________
Across the entire world of the seas, the atmosphere was filled with excitement and anticipation. After the announcement of the 88th episode of Naruto Shippuden, people could not wait to watch it, especially the numerous Naruto fans scattered across all the inds.
Everyone was in a state of eager anticipation, waiting anxiously to see what the new episode would bring, especially since the previous episode had left them on the edge of their seats, eager to know what would happen next.
The world of Naruto, full of ninjas, tailed beasts, unusual phenomena, conflicts, and wars between the hidden ninja viges, was a world that many pirates, hunters, and ordinary people wished they could live in!
¡
In Ohara, Monday morning was lively. Those who were working focused on their tasks, while others enjoyed reading their favorite manga. Some found endlessfort in reading the new novels that had started selling inrge quantities at the Art Store. Life was running smoothly for the ind''s residents, who had surpassed the Buster Call cmity without it ever happening in reality.
Well, it happened in the manga world, but with Rob and his Art Store, the World Government couldn''t do what they used to do in the past anymore, nor could they do what they were supposed to do in the future as shown in the manga.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡
Inside the great library in the Tree of Knowledge, Professor Clover was hearing the voice of the past once again through the countless poneglyphs he had obtained over the years of peace provided by Rob.Since the death of his older brother at the hands of government agents and his own survival by choosing to be a coward and deny any real connection to his brother, he had felt deep regret. This regret drove him to intensely research the voice of the past.
"The voice of the world submerged in the depths of the sea..."
Professor Clover muttered under his breath.
As he was contemting in silence, Zadie''s lively voice interrupted his thoughts.
"Clover-san! A new episode of Naruto is about to start. Are you staying here? We''re going to the Nature Pub to watch."
The Nature Pub Zadie mentioned was a famous spot with no building, just chairs on the green grass and open air facing the Art Store''s screen, where residents enjoyed watching their favorite anime outdoors instead of going into the Art Store.
"Oh, is it a new episode of Naruto then? Let''s go watch it. I hope it''s as exciting as thest episode."
The previous episode ended with Shikamaru finally oveing Hidan, but everyone knew Hidan was immortal, so viewers wanted to see how Shikamaru would deal with that.
¡
In the heart of Ohara, crowds gathered in front of the massive screen that appeared above the high-end Art Store building. There was a diverse group of people, from children to adults, all glued to the screen, waiting for the episode to begin.
Rob stood on his balcony in the Art Pce, observing the crowd''s enthusiastic reaction, "It seems people here can''t get enough of anime," he said with a smile.
"Why don''t you give them more anime then?" Olivia said, also smiling.
"Oh, isn''t Demon yer, Attack On Titan, Naruto, and One Piece enough already?"
"After Akame Ga Kill ended, many want to rece it with a new anime."
"Is that so¡ Well, I''ll see about that."
¡
After a while, silence deepened over the ind as the viewers'' emotions swayed with Shikamaru, who found Asuma''s lighter after burying Hidan alive.
The scene was full of emotions, especially after Shikamaru had just told Hidan he believed in the Will of Fire.
"I bet he''ll start smoking," Olivia said, watching Rob light another cigarette at the scene.
"Well, he was his mentor after all. A teacher doesn''t only teach good habits to his students; he can teach bad habits too." He smiled while blowing smoke from his cigarette.
¡
Wano Country:
Thousands of miles away, in Wano Country, families of ninjas, samurais, and even ordinary people were engrossed in the events of episode 88, which revolved around the pursuit of two Akatsuki members, Hidan and Kakuzu.
Shikamaru''s ability to bring down Hidan on his own thrilled viewers and elevated his status in the hearts of Wano''s ninjas, making them consider him a top-tier ninja worth learning from.
"I''ve never seen a ninja as smart as Shikamaru! What a man!" Raizo was crying after seeing how the battle ended.
"Finally, we''re done with Hidan! He was so annoying, damn it!" Denjiromented with disgust.
"Now the next one must be Kakuzu, right?" Kin''emon said.
"You guys are being emotional¡ Who said Kakuzu doesn''t have an emotional past just like any character there? Don''t judge characters by their appearance and backgrounds alone," the former shogun, Kozuki Sukiyaki, spoke up.
Hearing this, Oden smiled and said, "Well, let''s find out."
The Flower Capital was extremely quiet at this moment because everyone was focused on the episode''s events.
As the minutes passed, the scenes shifted back to Naruto and hispanions fighting Kakuzu, who was incredibly resilient in battle.
¡
Elsewhere, the Moby Dick was sailing smoothly through the Calm Belt towards an unknown destination.
On the deck, the scene of Naruto creating the Wind Style: Rasen-Shuriken was reflected in Whitebeard''s eyes once again.
"What a truly powerful technique¡ I''m looking forward to seeing its effects," said Whitebeard.
"Do you think it''s strong, Oyaji?"
"Certainly, this technique could kill an Admiral if they didn''t use Haki for protection."
"Look, here''s the crucial moment¡ Watch carefully how this strike will affect Kakuzu."
The eyes of Whitebeard''s sons widened as they watched Kakuzu being deceived.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Episode''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"There!"
Kakuzu thought he had managed to get the real Naruto, but just secondster, Naruto vanished in a puff of smoke, revealing it was a clone.
"What?! That was a clone?!"
Behind him, three Narutos appeared, one of them holding the dangerous Rasen-Shuriken technique.
(He mixed himself in with the fakes?!)
Kakuzu thought before being hit directly by the technique.
"Eat this!!"
A devastating explosion of sharp winds urred in a radius of 100 meters, leaving Kakashi, Kabuto, Choji, and Inopletely stunned.
"The st''sing!"
Kabuto warned.
Naruto fell a few meters from the explosion, which was ravaging Kakuzu''s immortal body and destroying all his hearts.
(The number of attacks was unreal. Even with my Sharingan, I couldn''t count them all.)
(What a technique!)
Kakashi was amazed as he looked at Naruto.
"Ho-"
"Incredible!"
Choji and Ino were both astonished.
(Naruto¡ You¡ You really have¡) thought Kakashi.
"There¡ I did it!" Naruto smiled a victorious smile, giving a thumbs up.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
With this, the episode ended, leaving the viewers in awe.
Whitebeard''s crew was in shock.
"What an amazing technique!" eximed Marco.
"Gurarara! I told you."
"This technique can rival a simple quake punch in terms of power."
"What a good episode, it has lifted many negative feelings from my heart."
"Shikamaru avenged Asuma, and Naruto managed to take down that scoundrel Kakuzu¡ This is good. I''m looking forward to the next episode."
"And I''m looking forward to finding that treacherous kid."
The ship was heading straight towards finding Teach and those with him.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 768: AOT Returns in its Fourth Season!
Chapter 769: Episode 1 of AOT S4.
Chapter 770: Akainu Besieged.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 787 AOT Returns in its Fourth Season!
Chapter 787 AOT Returns in its Fourth Season!
_________________
Whitebeard wasn''t the only one searching for Teach; Roger was looking for him too. In fact, Teach had be the focus of the entire world.
But Teach wasn''t the only one suffering from this attention.
Sakazuki was also struggling. He had just escaped a frantic chase by some hunters he encountered at sea. These hunters were a mix of A and B ranks led by the legendary hunter, World, who narrowly escaped due to urgent intervention from Rob, after enduring much under the three admirals. They recognized him immediately and rushed to chase him down. He managed to escape, but just barely under their siege.
¡
Boom! "...What a disgrace!"
Angrily, Sakazuki mmed his hand against the wooden wall of his ship''s cabin, causing it to crack.
He hadn''t expected that a simple mission to track down the ckbeard Pirates after the Impel Down incident would lead him to encounter a legendary hunter squad bolstered by dozens of skilled hunters at the level of vice-admirals and higher!
To top it off, the legendary hunter was the same one who failed to kill him a few months ago and held a blood feud with him! He had indeed escaped by a miracle."What a humiliation! The only way to wipe this disgrace is to destroy that hunter!" Sakazuki was extremely angry, embarrassed by his need to flee with his tail between his legs.
Who would have thought that the terrifying Marine Admiral, who burned half of Whitebeard''s face and struck fear into readers and the entire world in the manga, would flee from a mere legendary hunter, not even one of the top ranks in his guild?
If the one who had chased him was the number one in the guild, the King of Hunters, Rob, it might have been somewhat eptable. But he fled from a mere subordinate¡ and a weak one at that.
When he remembered Rob, he nced instinctively at his severed hand, now reced by a mechanical arm. Hatred in his heart grew day by day¡ this arm was the price he paid after trying to kill World that day.
"Calm down, Sakazuki... you had no choice. The enemy was backed by many powerful hunters. You did the right thing by retreating; otherwise, the price you''d have paid would have been more than just an arm this time."
On the Den Den Mushi, Sengoku tried to soothe Sakazuki.
"Try to return as quickly as possible. I''ve received news that the Whitebeard Pirates, Roger Pirates, and the Revolutionary Army have taken you as their target."
Hearing this from the Fleet Admiral, Sakazuki''s brow twitched¡ this time he didn''t need to think much, he wished to reach the headquarters quickly.
"Why?" asked Sakazuki.
"Well, your existence is troubling for them. Clearly, they didn''t like what your counterpart did in the manga. To prevent your counterpart from appearing in this world, they have to kill you¡"
"That''s why I''m sure they all want to kill you, just as much as they want to kill ckbeard."
"Let them alle¡ what they don''t know is that I am already as strong as my counterpart or even stronger."
Sakazuki clenched his fist, forming a burning magma fist that caused the Den Den Mushi in his hand to evaporate, cutting off the connection with Sengoku.
"So you all want to kill me? Why don''t Ie to you instead?"
"Admiral! We''ve received some interesting news."
Suddenly, Vice-Admiral Doberman, who was very loyal to Sakazuki, entered.
"What is it?" Sakazuki''s fist returned to normal, and the ashes of the Den Den Mushi fell to the ground, the poor snail having turned to ash.
"We are a few miles away from Long Ring Long Land Ind, where there''s an art store. We''ve received news that a new episode of Attack On Titan is about to be broadcast... should we stop by to watch it?"
"Hmm?" Sakazuki felt his interest piqued upon hearing this. He was a fan of this anime, especially the main character who had changed dramatically after the historic third season.
"Go... I want to know what Eren will do¡"
"If World chooses to continue the chase, I''ll kill him this time."
"Long Ring Long Land, then? Perhaps it is destined for you to die in this very ce where I failed to kill youst time."
Doberman shuddered upon seeing the murderous look in Akainu''s eyes and nodded quietly before leaving.
Seeing Doberman leave, Sakazuki quietly looked forward to the new episode of AOT. He had always looked forward to seeing that boy''s eyes, always appearing empty as if he had seen everything and anything, seen the bleak future, understood his purpose, and epted the heavy justice he had to enforce, even though he didn''t want to.
Sakazuki always saw his reflection in Eren.
¡
Today''s date was September 29, 1505, in the Sea Calendar, a very significant date because today marked the return of one of the greatest anime shows the people of the sea world had ever watched.
Attack On Titan in its fourth season!
The second part of the third season had ended three months ago with the Survey Corps sessfully reaching the basement in Eren''s house after reiming Wall Maria. They discovered the truth about the world outside the walls and the origin of the Titans, a shocking revtion for all AOT fans...
There was also the dramatic death of Commander Erwin Smith and Levi''s choice to inject Armin instead of Erwin, saving him from death by giving him the power of the Colossal Titan by transforming him into a Titan and having him devour Bertolt.
The epic scenes at that finale caused massive excitement among fans, with discussions about thest episode continuing for many days!
Today in Ohara, where all forms of art are revered, the first episode of the fourth season was about to begin.
After the announcement of the trailer for the fourth season of the series, everyone was in a state of vignce and anticipation.
Today, two days after the airing of a Naruto episode featuring a fierce battle between Team Naruto and the two Akatsuki members, and the recent conclusion of the somewhat dull Golden Lion Arc in One Piece anime, it was time for the first episode of Attack On Titan''s fourth season to astonish everyone through the art store''s screen.
¡
"Do you really want to watch Eren? This anime is not suitable for children, dear..."
Rob had a gloomy expression as he saw Robin wiping her tears with a sad expression, and behind her was an army of children with simr teary expressions. They were all his children in one way or another.
"Even if it''s a little bloody... and it scares me a bit when I see Titans eating humans, it doesn''t mean I can''t watch it, Dad!"
Little Robin made a small fist and bravely indicated to her father that she was not afraid and that the bloody scenes of AOT didn''t affect her at all.
Yamato, Hancock, and the others did the same.
This left Rob speechless and staring into the void.
He had previously banned children from watching harsh anime like Akame Ga Kill and AOT because they simply weren''t suitable for children. He also gave adults the right to choose if they didn''t want to watch.
In this way, even though the giant screen was very prominent, they wouldn''t be able to see or hear anything if they didn''t want to and could sleep peacefully with the mere thought.
But who would have thought he''d be reprimanded by his children? Who had been sent by Ohara''s children to speak on their behalf, and maybe children from all over the world¡
At this moment, Rob was caught between a rock and a hard ce. It was impossible to let children watch such a deep anime with mature themes and a tragic ending.
Maybe he would let them watch Attack On Titan: Junior High instead?
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 769: Episode 1 of AOT S4.
Chapter 770: Akainu Besieged.
Chapter 771: Akainu VS. Bell-m¨¦re!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5N?v(el)B\\jnn
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 788 Episode 1 of AOT S4.
Chapter 788 Episode 1 of AOT S4.
_________________
The warship carrying Admiral Akainu came to a halt on the northern coast of Long Ling Long Land Ind. The admiral observed numerous anchored ships and even a sea train at the station, disembarking arge number of passengers. The ce was bustling with activity, as expected in an area featuring an art store.
Adjusting his hat, the admiral disembarked from the ship. The reason for stopping here instead of rushing to Marineford was to watch the first episode of the fourth season of one of the greatest shows ever, Attack on Titan!
"There it is..." Sakazuki''s eyes fell on the art store''s screen. Despite the distance, it grabbed attention in a way that made it impossible to ignore unless one was determined not to see it at all.
"Just as depicted in the manga, this ind was merely a peculiar geographic spot where travelers asionally stopped. It resembles an archipgo but is said to have been a single ind in the past, most of which sank into the sea," said Vice Admiral Doberman, standing behind the admiral.
"The creatures here are ridiculously tall."
Sakazuki and Doberman walked along the path toward the art store. Watching the episode inside would avoid any potential disturbances.
Even if the legendary hunter caught up to them, he wouldn''t be able to do anything inside the art store unless the owner personally intervened, which Akainu deemed unlikely.
¡Sakazuki recalled Eren''s intense gaze toward the sea. It was not an ordinary look; it seemed like that of someone who knew everything.
"The other side of the sea¡ It seems the fourth season will reveal everything," Vice Admiral Doberman remarked excitedly inside the art store. The atmosphere changed as hundreds of viewers gathered, and the screen lit up, disying a blue sky.
A bird flew under the sun, and someone began speaking, as if to the bird.
(You¡ It''s dangerous here¡ You should fly¡ To a faraway ce¡)
"A war..."
"So, this ce is a battlefield then¡ Is it on another continent?"
"Who is this boy named Falco?"
The show started with gunfire and bloodshed, leaving viewers confused about what was happening. But Sakazuki remained focused on the screen, his expression unchanged.
This anime had entered its final season, which meant it would unveil everything¡ªthe truth about the Titans, the world''s size, the fate of Paradise Ind, and the real identities of the demons and humans.
"Huh? The heir to the Armored Titan?"
"Herees Reiner!"
"So, he''s returned to the Marley Empire!?"
"These young participants in the war are candidates to seed Reiner? What does this mean?"
"More importantly, didn''t you notice what Falco said about flying with two swords and fighting the Titans? Isn''t that exactly what Eren and his partners do?"
"Strange¡"
Sakazuki ignored the audience''sments and continued watching in silence until the unusually thrilling opening song began.
¡
..
?? Let''s begin a new era from the womb of darkness ??
?? Until the light reveals the end to mankind ??
?? Sinful faces, multiplying cmities ??
?? This is myst freedom ??
??This is my war??
¡
..
After the opening song titled "My War" ended, viewers were still under its spell. The song felt like a call to war! Even Sakazuki was mesmerized by its impact.
Immediately after the epic opening song, the first episode spotlighted the candidates to seed the current ''special Titans,'' who were also revealed to be Eldians.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
*Episode''s Events:*
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"The Armored Titan¡" Falco thought to himself.
"I wonder who they''ll choose."
Next to him, a girl spoke with a sarcastic tone.
Falco looked at her and said, "What''s up, Gabi? You make it seem like none of us here are your match."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Let''s be realistic, is there anyone else besides me?" The girl appeared confident in her abilities.
"True, whenparing Gabi to the rest of us¡" another girl spoke.
"She definitely outshines us in achievements," continued another boy.
"It''s not about the achievements, Udo. Haven''t I told you this before? What sets me apart is my determination."
"Determination to carry the fate of all Eldians on my shoulders and exterminate all the demons of that ind who caused us so much suffering."
Gabi spoke harshly, "So only righteous Eldians like us remain in this world. I''ll win this war and prove it to everyone."
"I can''t lose. I''ll free everyone from the internment camps."
"Wait, what are you making over there?" Falco asked.
"This? Isn''t it amazing?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sakazuki narrowed his eyes as he watched this scene.
"Well, this girl is definitely going to be an enemy."
This is what he concluded from Gabi''s hateful and spiteful demeanor when speaking about the ce where Eren grew up.
"She oddly resembles Sasha," Doberman added,menting.
¡
"It turns out the world is muchrger than just walls and humans on the brink of extinction."
"This makes more sense."
"It seems the Marley Empire has been besieging the Eldians on Paradise Ind for centuries."
"This means the true enemy is the Marleyans, not the Titans."
"The Titans are Eldians themselves¡"
"My goodness, this girl just admitted she''s Eldian. So why does it seem like she''s fighting alongside the Marleyans?"
"This anime is full of mysteries!"
"Shh! Be quiet, let''s watch the episode in silence."
The viewers'' curiosity grew with every additional minute of the episode.
The fourth season began with intense events as expected.
¡
"Ah¡ How will the people of Paradise Ind face an entire empire with such terrifying weapons and numerous powerful Titans without Commander Erwin?"
On Drum Ind, Dr. Hiriluk was crying while watching the episode, remembering the fearsome leader, Erwin Smith, who died tragically in the previous season.
His great leadership scene and inspiring words in the face of death were etched in the minds of everyone who watched that episode, and it seemed they would never be forgotten.
"I don''t think Armin will evene close to recing the legendary Commander Erwin¡ Forget it, it''s impossible."
Kureha added while drinking sake.
"Commander Smith was a true leader who could motivate the spirit of a coward and make him sacrifice his life. He had an extraordinary ability that an ordinary person would need a Devil Fruit power to match! Commander Erwin was not ordinary by any means."
"His death was so tragic¡ How will the Eldians on Paradise Ind fare without him from now on?"
"There''s still Commander Levi and Eren too¡ and let''s not forget Mikasa and Armin who got the Colossal Titan''s power."
Despite mentioning all these exceptional characters, even Hiriluk couldn''t feel at ease without Erwin Smith among them.
On that day, when Erwin led his soldiers on horseback toward the Beast Titan who was throwing rocks at them, Hiriluk was moved to tears.
"All these warriors are Eldians, they all share the same blood as Commander Erwin, right? Look how they tremble in the face of war. That''s because they''re fighting for another country; they don''t have a true leader or a real determination¡ They''re all scattered, fighting because they want to live, but dying for that desire."
"Hehehe~ You''re starting to philosophize again, aren''t you?" Kureha mocked.
"Hahaha! This incredible anime always makes me ponder the reason for my existence whenever I watch it."
"This girl Gabi¡ That look in her eyes¡ It''s frightening."
¡
..
Scenes of the fierce battle continued as Gabi sessfully blew up the armored train track, eliminating a significant threat.
The Jaw Titan and the Cart Titan appeared and ughtered enemy soldiers in a cinematic scene, leaving viewers with shocked expressions at the sight of the bloody war.
"I don''t know who is fighting whom in this war, and I don''t understand the reason behind it, but I feel the Marleyans will win."
"Of course they will because they have the Titans'' powers."
"They did all this, and the Armored Titan and Beast Titan haven''t even joined the battle yet."
Suddenly, with Zeke''s shout, a golden glow appeared on the screen as dozens of people with expressionless faces who jumped from the flying airship began transforming into Titans.
This scene left viewers in awe.
¡
"The Titans are falling from the sky¡"
In Ohara, Robin''s eyes widened as she watched this astonishing scene.
"They''re using ordinary Titans as weapons."
"Daughter¡ The uing scenes will definitely scare you, I don''t rmend watching."
"No! I''ll watch it for sure! I won''t be scared!"
Hearing this, Rob was speechless.
Minutester, Rob was patting the backs of Robin, Yamato, and Hancock, who were trembling with fear in his arms.
"Didn''t I tell you the uing scenes were frightening?"
Of course, they were, as the Titans who fell from the sky began devouring enemy soldiers savagely, with blood and limbs flying everywhere.
The enemy''s fortress turned into a bloody hell!
¡
"War brings no good, don''t you agree?"
After transforming into the Beast Titan, Zeke picked up dozens of shells from the fallen fortress that had already been lined up.
The Whitebeard Pirates watched this scene from their ship. No one spoke; the event''s harmonious soundtrack was so wonderful that it drew Whitebeard and his sons deeply into the scene.
Dozens of ships appeared in the nearby sea, and the Beast Titan seemed to be targeting them.
"Thus, the war has finally ended."
With the episode''s end, the Whitebeard Pirates felt as if they had just left this world.
"Wars... In any world where humans exist, wars are inevitable. Does this mean we are the source of all evils?"
Whitebeard sighed with regret after the episode ended.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 770: Akainu Besieged.
Chapter 771: Akainu VS. Bell-m¨¦re!
Chapter 772: The First Episode of Demon yer Season 2!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 789 Akainu Besieged.
Chapter 789 Akainu Besieged.
_________________
As the unique episode of Attack On Titan concluded, the crowd began to disperse among all the art stores, each person going their own way.
Meanwhile, the ship of the Hunter''s Guild, bearing a logo that struck awe into the hearts of allies before foes, docked at Long Ring Long Land Ind''s pier.
"It seems the dog has tired of running... Don''t tell me he stopped to gaze into Eren''s green eyes... Unfortunately, it seems Eren did not appear in the first episode." World, with his bald head, stared hatefully into the horizon.
After seeing the warship docked at the pier without any camouge, World knew Akainu was there and was not nning to escape.
"Well, that''s good, today I will avenge what happened in the past."
If it weren''t for Rob''s treatment at that time, even if he had survived, his body would have been marred, making it difficult to look at him due to the severe burns particrly caused by Akainu.
Brynndi World still remembered the pain of the burn from Akainu''s magma even at this moment.
"Are you nning a fight to the death, World?" Before World could jump from the ship onto the pier, suddenly someone emerged from the ship''s hall, dressed in a gentleman''s suit."Hmm? Redfield, stay out of what doesn''t concern you, this is my fight." World snorted.
"Yes, it''s your fight, I''m just here as a backup, if what happenedst time happens again, I''ll intervene to prevent you from dying."
Redfield said that politely, making it difficult to understand whether he was mocking World or not.
"Do as you please, I won''t lose anyway." Upon saying that, Brynndi World jumped from the ship and was followed by the top hunters of rank A and B from his team.
...
Who would have thought that due to his harsh loss against the three admirals, he would lose his top rank in the list of legendary hunters?
He had already lost his top ranking to Dous Bullet who took advantage of his injury and challenged him, of course, Brynndi World did not refuse the fair challenge and agreed.
Then he lost badly and the rankings were rearranged.
Bullet remained in the top rank for a full day before Bell-m¨¦re took the initiative to overthrow him from the top spot and took his ce.
After that, Olivia challenged her and took the top spot from her.
Bullet did not dare to challenge Olivia, nor did World attempt to regain the top spot, and the ranking remained as it was since then with Olivia at the top.
But the main reason for this was Akainu, Aokiji, and Kizaru, if they had not conspired against him and nearly caused his death, he would still be maintaining his top rank, and not be looked down upon as being from the middle ranks by Akainu.
"Now I will take revenge on you first... You should thank me for sending you on your way before Roger or Whitebeard catch you, you wild dog." Brynndi World stood in front of the art store gate, waiting for Akainu to emerge.
...
With their loss in the war, the Middle Eastern Federation signed a peace treaty with Marley.
Under these circumstances, Akainu knew that the upper hand in this type of agreement would be for the winning party in the war, where they would benefit from everything avable without paying much in return.
And the loser must endure silently.
"The power of the Titans resembles the powers of the Devil Fruits in our world... Luckily for them, the number of special Titans is very few."
Hearing that from the admiral, Doberman nodded.
"I wonder how Eren will deal with the Marley Empire, clearly they are his only enemies so far."
"It will be a fierce war perhaps..."
"How do you know? Perhaps Eren will be the biggest threat facing this world."
Akainu stared into the horizon...
"The person who lost everything will not hesitate to destroy everything." No one knows whether he was talking about Eren or himself.
After saying this, Akainu''s gaze fell on the art store''s gate.
"Let''s go, Doberman... If trouble happens, retreat quickly back to the warship and be ready to call for support."
"What? Do you expect they have caught up with us?"
"It''s not unlikely."
"That man thinks he is the only madman in this world."
...
"It''s over now, you can lift your heads, children."
In Ohara, Rob patted the heads of Robin and the rest of his children who were still trembling from the bloody scenes of the Titans devouring the soldiers of the Middle Eastern Federation.
"Huh? It''s finally over? Oh my God, this is scary! Will the fourth season of AOT be this horrifying?"
Little Robin tilted her small head and wondered with a frightened look.
Yamato, Hancock, Sonia, Mari, Makino, and the others had the same expression.
"Well, this is the final part of the anime, such scenes will be intense, that''s why I don''t rmend children to watch this anime." Rob smiled in response.
"But it''s a very good anime and the story is interesting! I love Eren and Mikasa and Armin I want to see how their story ends and if they will have a happy ending!"
"Well, you can continue watching, I won''t care anymore."
"Your father has work to do, I''m leaving now."
"Where are you going? Mother Toki and Mother Sora are about to give birth and here you are thinking about running away again!?"
"Hahaha! No, little one, I know exactly when I need to be around, don''t worry, you can go and check on your mothers if you''d like to do that."
...
"Bell-m¨¦re, I have a task for you, dear."
Rob stood behind Be who was working in Amazon Lily where he appeared suddenly.
"What do you want me to do for you, dear?" After giving him a long kiss, she licked her lips and asked with a seductive and demure look.
"Go to Long Ring Long Land and beat Brynndi World for me, if he tries to rebel hit him more, as for Akainu don''t worry about him, I''ve promised Roger and Newgate that I won''t interfere in their affairs," Rob said with a smile.
"Is that all?" she wondered.
"Yes," Rob replied.
"Okay, I will do that with great pleasure," a spirited smile appeared on her face, she had always wanted to beat the person who was at the top of the list just to show him that he did not deserve to be there... she did not expect that she would have the opportunity now that the man was no longer in the first rank anymore."
"Don''t forget toe back quickly, the first episode of the second season of Demon yer will also be broadcast today as you know."
"I guess you have a lot of work today, dear~"
"I don''t care... What I care more about is the work I will do at night to please you." She approached him and whispered in a low voice before she walked quietly towards the instant transport room.
...
Long Ring Long Land Ind:
The eyes of the people watching what was happening behind the art store barrier widened, as they swallowed their saliva in awe.
If hell existed would it be less simr to this?
The explosions and volcanicva erupting here and there and rivers ofva took winding paths toward the sea and destroyed everything on the horizon.
A tall man with dark green mustaches stared hatefully at Akainu, whose half-body had turned intova.
"Why did youe out of your fortress, little pup?" mocked World.
"To bite the scum like you," Akainu replied coolly.
Saying that, Akainu clenched hisva fist, "Let this pup, as you say, show you hell."
"Hell? Yourva can only light birthday cake candles as Whitebeard once said."
World picked up a rock on the side of the road and simply threw it towards Akainu.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"100 times the size, 100 times the speed, 100 times the mass. Taste the real hell."
The ordinary stone transformed into a massive, fast, and heavy mountain of mass destruction 100 times its original size and headed directly towards Akainu.
"Tsk, what an annoying ability. Dai Funka!"
His right hand turned into pure magma and swept the elerated stone heading towards him.
Boom!
A devastating explosion swept the horizon, but it did not affect the people who were watching the battle from inside the art store barrier.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 771: Akainu VS. Bell-m¨¦re!
Chapter 772: The First Episode of Demon yer Season 2!
Chapter 773: The Counter-Execution War!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 790 Akainu VS. Bell-mére!
Chapter 790 Akainu VS. Bell-m¨¦re!
Before I read the chapter, I promise I will read this first and join you. That''s a promise from me!
Alright, you promised me, so keep your word! Haha!
In celebration of writing Chapter 800 of this novel just moments ago and posting it on Patreon, I have created a friendlymunity on Reddit.
When I started writing this novel, I didn''t think I''d even get to 100 chapters, but who would''ve thought that today, after 2 years and 9 months of continuous writing, I''d reach my 800th! Yoooohoooo! This really calls for a celebration!
Tomemorate this glorious number, I''ve created a friendlymunity on Reddit, and I want all of you to join me there!
In thismunity, I''ll be discussing my experience writing fanfic novels, especially those rted to One Piece, and I''ll share all my thoughts and future ns! Well, it''s up to you guys¡ªif you''re part of mymunity and want to benefit from my experience, I won''t hold back.
Join mymunity [Writing_FN_Box]
Or follow this /r/Writing_FN_box/s/4htSFQHqBvI''ll be waiting for all of you to celebrate Chapter 800 of this iconic novel!
Now you can enjoy the chapter below:
_________________
"What is this?"
A brilliantly glowing golden sphere burst forth from within the barrier area and shot out at an incredible speed, barely visible to the crowd within the barrier due to its intense brightness.
Before Sakazuki, who was trapped, or Brynndi World and the rest of his team who were surrounding Sakazuki couldprehend what was happening, a giant golden bird tens of meters in length appeared in the air, spreading its fiery wings.
"Screee~"
The sharp cry of the golden crow drew attention to it.
"Incredible¡ Did the Hunter Guild send another legendary hunter to deal with the Admiral?!"
Vice Admiral Doberman felt a deep fear at this moment.
"Hmm? Interesting." Seeing the arrival of Bell-m¨¦re, Redfield smiled and discarded the idea of intervening to prevent someone from dying.
If this battle-obsessed woman is here, why would he intervene?
¡
Under the gaze of many, the three-legged golden crow gradually vanished, reced by a woman with long, flowing red hair and a beautiful face resembling Nami''s. She was clearly a beautiful, mature woman, no longer the teenager she was when Rob first met her.
Bell-m¨¦re descended from the sky andnded smoothly on the ground, fixing her gaze on the significant destruction caused by the hunter, World, who indeed had a world-destroying power against the magma Admiral, widely known as the Marine''s mad dog.
"So, you are the infamous mad dog of the Marine?"
Bell-m¨¦re spoke as she saw Akainu.
She had previously faced off against the Monkey''s Face Kizaru and the Ice Admiral Aokiji, but this was her first encounter with this globally despised Admiral.
After the events of the Marineford Arc, most people despised Akainu for mercilessly killing Ace, believing Ace didn''t deserve to die as he had done nothing to warrant such a fate.
"Heh~ what''s the matter-" Before he could finish, he checked himself, not wanting the husband of this woman toe here because of his words¡ If that happened, he would indeed die without a grave.
He was well aware of the vast power difference between him and that man, his severed hand being proof of that.
"I am Sakazuki, the Admiral known as Akainu. What do you want from me, Miss?" he said politely.
"I can''t believe the mad Admiral of the Marine is speaking politely. Do you think I am weak because I am ady?"
Seeing this, World unconsciously stepped back; he was well aware that this woman hade here for him, but the look in her eyes at that moment was locked on the Admiral, meaning one thing.
''Everyone is going to get a severe beating.'' World thought internally.
¡
"Tell me, Admiral, whose fire do you think is stronger, your magma or my me?"
Saying that, Bell-m¨¦re''s right hand burst into searing golden me and moved like lightning to Akainu''s side.
Boom!
Half of Akainu''s body turned into magma in response to the woman known as the golden Crow''s me, a legendary creature made of searing golden me, said to have been born from a true sun!
This meant that the temperature of the woman''s me could bepared at least to the temperature of the surface of the sun!
The magma temperatures can range from 700 to 1200 degrees Celsius, and even if it exceeds that, it can reach about 1300 degrees Celsius in rare cases. However, the temperature of the surface of the sun is around 5500 to 6000 degrees Celsius! Clearly, here it is evident who has the stronger me.
He was not facing a normal Logia user of me... he was facing a legendary creature rted to the sun!
Sakazuki''s expression changed as he felt as though his hand was burning despite being in a state of moltenva, his expression a reaction to the pain.
Just an initial sh and he had already lost due to the woman''s natural superiority.
But that was all, Sakazuki hardened his hand with strong Armament Haki, and the terrible pain he was feeling disappeared.
Boom!
He used his physical strength to push Bell-m¨¦re away from him.
If this woman wanted a battle, he would give her a satisfying one.
"Heh~ you have some strength... I thought you needed to age a bit to gain such power, wow, it seems we are oblivious to some interesting things here."
Be''s expression turned serious¡ this man was strong, and she hadn''t expected that.
"Why do you want to fight me? Does the Hunter Guild want direct war with us? I don''t think that''s a wise choice."
Sakazuki said seriously, confident that the Fleet Admiral had received the news and might already be on his way here.
Not only this, but in this era, there is something called the Global Forum which allows its users to broadcast their daily activities on it and share news and information in real-time.
In other words, many people present behind the barrier of the art store were broadcasting what was happening here through their ounts, and without a doubt, such an event would be shared widely.
This meant that the whole world was watching what was happening here, retreating was not an option for him, not even when he was fighting Brynndi World, let alone now when a higher-valued person, this woman, ranked second among legendary hunters, with her power ranking in the upper echelons of her guild, had arrived.
If he could defeat her without causing her death, that would be a tremendous momentum in their cold war with the hunters!
He would gain many advantages from the World Government, and perhaps he might be the next Fleet Admiral.
The government would realize that the resources provided to him had not been wasted.
¡
(How about this? Let''s stop talking and have a real fight.)
In Ohara, hearing this through the live broadcast from the screen above the forum bracelet, Rob''s expression crinkled.
He had sent her to rein in World, why then had she gone to rein in Akainu instead!!?
"This girl is dangerously moody, what am I to do with her? Should I allow her to y a little? She''s strong, it won''t hurt¡"
Rob smiled and backed away from the idea of going personally.
If he went himself, he would have to arrest or kill Akainu, given his crime of sneaking into the central prison previously to smuggle out a condemned prisoner and attempting to kill a legendary hunter.
And that was not something he wanted to do, because he had first promised Newgate and Roger that, and he wanted to involve Akainu in his games world if he survived the chase from Roger and Newgate.
¡
Back at Long Ring Long Land Ind, the onlookers gaped in astonishment at the epic battle unfolding before them.
A giant golden crow with three ws and a sharp beak pounced on Admiral Akainu, who summoned magma meteors each time to counter the terrifying mythical creature.
With each sh, shockwaves caused houses, trees, and everything in the horizon to be blown away, turning the ground in the battle arena into a ming hell, with temperatures rising to record levels, fortunately unfelt by the people inside the barrier.
Bell-m¨¦re attacked ferociously while Akainu defended with equal intensity, but each time he used a significant amount of Haki to prevent the superior heat of her me from affecting him.
In terms of physical strength and Haki, he was much stronger, but in terms of Devil Fruit ability, he was far behind.
"Tsk, annoying, this woman is extremely dangerous¡" Akainu muttered in a low voice.
At that moment, he wished for backup to arrive; he wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer if this woman decided to go all out and use her real capabilities.
"Okay, I''m done ying, if I keep going I think dear Rob will really punish me this time."
Be returned to her human form and stuck out her tongue, looking like Nami at that moment, which everyone watching the live broadcast on the forum thought.
After saying that, she turned to where Brynndi World was standing before saying anything else, the man spoke:
"It''s okay, your majesty, I''ll withdraw my forces and return immediately, rest assured I won''te back here as soon as you leave."
As soon as he said that, he turned and hurriedly left, leaving Bell-m¨¦re staring into the air vacantly.
''I still want to fight more¡''
Thinking this, she turned to look for Akainu and found he had also vanished on the horizon.
Right after that, two ships left the harbor at the same time but in different directions.
No one wanted to fight this woman anymore.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 772: The First Episode of Demon yer Season 2!
Chapter 773: The Counter-Execution War!
Chapter 774: Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 791 The First Episode of Demon Slayer Season 2!
Chapter 791 The First Episode of Demon yer Season 2!
_________________
After the departure of the hunters and the marine from the ind of Long Ring Long Land, the pirates who remained there breathed a sigh of relief.
The recent battle was extremely terrifying for the Grand Line pirates, whose numbers had been significantly decreasing since the beginning of the manga era.
At that moment, an astonishing scene urred: an art store''s barrier covered the entire ind in a surreal show.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As soon as this happened, the fires burning everything on the ind, along with the rivers ofva and other potentially disastrous elements, disappeared.
In short, the battlefield was cleansed, leaving only the remains. This was the feature of the art store''s barrier, which could expel all dangerous elements from within and cast them outwards.
All the zing fires andva were transferred to the sea, disappearingpletely.
Witnessing this scene filled the settlers of Long Ring, including Tonjit and his tribe, with overwhelming joy.
...Ohara:
"Have you heard...?"
"Are you talking about the fight between Akainu and the Golden Crow? I watched the battle in detail, I didn''t just hear about it... Just so you know, Akainu also fought Brynndi World-"
"Man, I''m not talking about the legendary hunters'' battle and the marine admiral! There''s something more important!"
"What''s more important? What are you talking about?"
The man''s friend felt confused, what could be more important than the current topic?
The topic of the hour was the amazing two-part battle between Admiral Akainu and Brynndi World, followed by Bell-m¨¦re, whose strength was terrifyingly immense. These battles were watched by millions through live broadcasts in the global forum at the event site.
"The second season of Demon yer... don''t tell me you forgot that?"
"What! I really forgot! When is it? Has the Mugen Train arc already aired!?"
"Yes, ording to the new trailer that was shownst week, today is the release date for the first episode of the second season."
"We''ll see the me Hashira in action! That''s awesome."
...
Such discussions were repeated throughout most parts of Ohara, and not just Ohara but around the world.
The day was filled with a lot of excitement, and the enthusiasm hadn''t died down yet from the first episode of AOT, which was exceptional by all measures, and many live broadcasts of the battle between Akainu and the two legendary hunters had started¡ and now, it seemed they had a date with a new episode of the new season of the swords and demons anime Demon yer in the evening.
In Ohara, many people rushed to finish their work quickly so they could join their family gatherings and enjoy the new episode.
...
Wano Country:
In the evening, the shogun''s family and supporters gathered at one table to celebrate the return of one of their favorite animes.
"Is that a train sound?"
"A demon? Too fast... poor man, he died in awe."
Kin''emon thought the opening song would start. But they didn''t expect to see someone die inside the train in just the first moment.
Seeing the bloody scene, they instinctively stopped eating.
But right after that, a scene of the me Hashira eating noodles and repeating, "Delicious, delicious..." reignited their appetite.
"That''s the me Hashira, Kyojuro Rengoku, indeed, he seems very capable."
"That''s right, he also seems like a very strong samurai," added the former Shogun Sukiyaki.
"This demon world is very dangerous... Humans have no resistance against them, only the strong samurais can resist," said Denjiro.
"We don''t know how many demons are out there, but the number of samurais seems few," added Ashura Doji.
The episode continued to be disyed, and samurais all over Wano watched with enjoyment.
Especially when the me Hashira reached Mugen Train and the fast demon appeared.
Seeing Rengoku''s speed as he ran on the train track using me Breathing, the samurais in thend of Wano felt a sense of shame.
His speed was amazing as he easily surpassed the demon targeting the little girl and her grandmother.
...
"I like this man''s mood."
On board the Oro Jackson, Roger smiled as he watched Rengoku''s confrontation against the fast demon.
"That''s right... he has a great mood," replied Rayleigh while enjoying his special sake.
"He also looks like a me, this man is perfectly suited for this Devil Fruit." Roger took out the me Fruit from his pocket and gazed at it with a smile.
"Isn''t that for Little Ace?" Gaban said, puzzled, looking at the me Fruit in Roger''s hand.
"Oh! So fast! What a wonderful intervention! This is amazing!"
Suddenly, Roger Pirates apuded as they saw the me Hashira save the little girl who did not believe in demons from the clutches of the fast demon who was trying to strangle her to death.
"This Hashira is very heroic."
"This demon is definitely dead¡"
"In his eyes, it''s too slow!"
"Ahahaha! This is fun! This demon wanted to challenge him in speed but he responded that it was too slow before sending him to hell."
Roger''s pirates enjoyed this episode a lot even though it was only the first one.
"Well, then it seems the episode is over, it was very good¡"
Roger gazed at the horizon and put the Devil Fruit back in his pocket again.
Not far from the Oro Jackson, a row of marine ships surrounded the warship that had arrived not long ago, carrying Admiral Akainu who had escaped from Long Ring Long Land.
"Shall we start the new thing now?"
...
Domain of the Gods, Marigoa:
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Episode''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Damn!" As soon as he failed to target the little girl, the demon quickly targeted her grandmother this time.
The grandmother stepped back, terrified of the demon.
"You old hag¡ you will wish you hadn''t..." Before the demon could finish his speech, Rengoku arrived where he was.
"How did you manage to catch up with me?" The demon was still puzzled about how this demon yer had managed to catch up with him, knowing that the distance was not short but several kilometers!
"I think I told you not to be conceited," Rengoku replied calmly.
"Why don''t we see who is faster? Will I be the first to cut this old hag''s throat, or will you be the one to take my head first!?" The demon began to sweat because he realized he was facing a high-level demon yer.
"There''s no need to test that. Because you..." Before the me Hashira could finish his speech, the demon''s head had already been cut off.
"Slow!"
"me Breathing... First form... Ignorant mes!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This demon is very confident in his speed, isn''t he?"
"Are all the demons in this world this foolish?"
"This me Breathing technique is interesting, I wonder how this me is generated."
Seeing how the me Hashira easily cut off the demon''s head, even mocking his slowness, Saint Figand was very curious about these breathing techniques.
The Holy Knights were specifically interested in this anime because of these breathing techniques, as the World Government gave them the green light to study these techniques and try to master them.
Among the great breathing techniques that Figand is trying to master, this me Breathing technique is his specialty.
"Mugen Train arc, isn''t it? I think I will enjoy and benefit a lot from this arc."
Saint Figand smiled as the episode ended.
"Sir Saint... something urgent has happened! The Five Elders have given us orders to intervene..."
As the episode ended, one of the Holy Knights ran to where Figand and the others were gathered.
"What happened? Speak quickly."
Saint Figand stood ready.
"Roger Pirates are surrounding the marine fleet apanying Admiral Sakazuki, it seems Roger has achieved his goal."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 773: The Counter-Execution War!
Chapter 774: Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 775: Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 792 The Counter-Execution War!
Chapter 792 The Counter-Execution War!
_________________
"Those damn pirates!"
Seeing the Roger Pirates'' g fluttering in the wind atop the Oro Jackson, Sakazuki cursed loudly.
...
..
"What brings you here, Roger?"
"Don''t tell me it''s a coincidence," standing atop his naval fleet, Sengoku narrowed his eyes as he spoke in this critical moment, with others present there as well.
"Wahahah! Is that you, Sengoku? It''s been a long time since ourst meeting¡"
"I mean, the eras have changed between ourst and current meeting, isn''t that fascinating?" cing his hands in his jacket pockets, Rogerughed as he said this.Roger stood at the front of the ship with Rayleigh and the rest, all of them focusing their eyes on the warship carrying Akainu, ignoring Sengoku and hispanions.
Their looks carried a deep grudge against this admiral¡ Each time the image of his hand piercing through Ace''s back in the future appeared in their minds.
''We must prevent that future from happening at all costs!''
This was their shared thought, and the best way to do that was to eliminate this vile admiral here and now.
"Roger Pirates! Do you wish to wage war against us, the Marine Fleet?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Pirates no longer y a role in this world! You carry no weight! No prestige anymore! Our real enemies now are the hunters!"
Sengoku mocked, trying to shake the pirates'' spirit with his loud voice.
"Heh~ But I''m not just any ordinary pirate, Sengoku, you know well who I am¡"
Roger paused for a moment before adding, "I am the Pirate King, Gol D. Roger!"
Sengoku''s forehead trembled after hearing that. He hesitated for a bit before he earnestly requested, "Roger! Can you back down now, it would be in both our interests, I see no benefit for you here."
"Wahahaha! Sengoku, you are still far too far from your future self in terms of wisdom, you stillck a lot!" Rogerughed, before grabbing his sword, Ace, and slowly drawing it from its sheath.
"Roger! Are you foolish? What do you want? Revenge for an event that appeared in the manga? Where''s the logic in that?"
Sengoku transformed into a giant golden Buddha before yelling that.
As terrifying red sparks of Conqueror''s Haki shivered around Roger''s sword at that moment, Rogerughed before saying,
"Wahahaha! What do you think is illogical about this? One Piece manga has always been right. Tell me, how many Celestial Dragons called you wanting Akainu''s head just because they are fans of my son Ace and were saddened by his death?"
"Even the pigs you''ve been breeding for generations were convinced of the necessity of my son''s life in this world when they learned his story!"
"Why hasn''t someone like Akainu been convinced of that then?"
Roger pointed his sword at Sengoku and said, "Sengoku! I''m not here for revenge for what happened in the manga, that was indeed a sad scene that caused deep sorrow to my wife and a big psychological shock to her, I am here to rid the world of a scourge!"
"This man''s justice is tyrannical enough to necessitate his death¡ It doesn''t matter what happened to him in the past to be this tyrannical, the important thing is that he became this way indeed and this mistake must be corrected."
"Admiral Akainu must die here and now; I will not allow him to go into the future!"
As soon as he said that, Roger leaped from the Oro Jackson and rushed towards Sengoku, who also leaped.
"Tsk! You got what you wanted!" Sengoku also jumped in the form of the golden Buddha.
Boom!
A resounding sh of two users of Conqueror Haki caused the clouds in the sky to split.
Seeing this, the rest of Roger''s pirates leaped towards other Marine ships.
In the waters of the Jaya Sea, anotherprehensive war began,ter to be called the Counter-Execution War!
¡
Days after the events of the pirate and marine war.
Inthe central prison.
"Hasn''t it shown up yet?"
"Please! I want a Solo Leveling magazine! Just one from the new release would suffice for me!"
"Stop shouting you''re annoying me!"
Boom!
A kick from behind caused Moria''s face to collide with the bars of the cell, causing him intense pain.
"Damn you! Golden Lion, what''s the matter with you? You always kick me so harshly." Moria shouted angrily as he rubbed his swollen nose.
"There''s no other entertainment in this prison other than bullying you, Moria."
"Pfff, I''ve gotten really bored, I want a Solo Leveling magazine too, order two you fool."
"Then say it gently and not violently!"
"If I weren''t bound by seastone handcuffs I would have long turned you into one of my special shadow soldiers"
"Huh? You want to turn me into your special shadow soldier?" said Shiki.
Before Moria could react, he was kicked again.
"Ugh! Stop that I was joking!"
"Heh~ I know you weren''t joking~"
Seeing Moria who fell away, Shiki lost interest and returned to the bracelet in his hand to browse more about what happened in the outside world a few days ago.
"Oh¡ interesting¡ it seems Roger went berserk this time! Ah, I wish I were free! I would have enjoyed what''s happening at sea these days."
Shikimented his luck for not participating in thetest war named the Counter-Execution War, which almost saw the famous marine admiral executed.
"He barely survived Roger''s sword!"
In the picture on the forum, Akainu appeared drenched in blood,pletely resigned to his fate, while Roger stood holding his sword ready to behead the admiral on his warship after a battle that destroyed dozens of warships and the sea boiled beside them.
The moment in the picture was the critical juncture between an ending and a new beginning.
After that, Shiki browsed other pictures showing five terrifying creatures that appeared out of nowhere and chased Roger''s pirates away.
"These are the Five Elders¡ What terrible power the World Government possesses¡"
"Is this that foolish leader of the Holy Knights? Upon closer inspection, he resembles Shanks a lot."
"Lucky for the admiral, it seems the World Government did not want him dead and sent all its power to prevent Roger from taking his head¡ but with those injuries left by Roger, can he really live?"
Suddenly at that moment, two magazines fell to the ground, thrown from outside the cell.
Seeing the magazines, Moria''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and he quickly jumped to pick one up.
Boom!
Before he could grab his magazine, he was kicked again.
"Haven''t you learnedmon manners yet? Elders first."
Shiki picked up one magazine on its cover featuring Sung Jin-Woo surrounded by shadow soldiers, while he threw the other magazine on Moria''s unconscious face.
"Well then, since I''m imprisoned and can''t entertain myself at sea, I''ll dly entertain myself with these interesting stories."
"I wish I had the chance to go to the worlds of these stories and make the inhabitants of these worlds see the greatness of the Golden Lion! Jihahahaha!"
Shiki opened the monthly Solo Leveling magazine, which contained a full arc with an exciting title.
Jeju Ind Arc!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 774: Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 775: Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 776: Let''s See the Story of Little Ace.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 (New)
Don''t miss out on this exclusive content and dive into the epic Marineford arc in One Piece!
(The Marineford arc has already ended on Patreon!)
(And The Post-War arc has already begun on Patreon!)
______________
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______________
Chapter 793 I’m Now on Ko-fi!
Chapter 793 I¡¯m Now on Ko-fi!
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bhN?v(el)B\\jnn
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
Thank you for your support!
Chapter 794 Solo Leveling: Jeju Island Arc! (1)
Chapter 794 Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (1)
_________________The chapter has been changed and revised.
¡ª¡ª
"I don''t understand why we have to provide manga and magazines to these scum and even let them enjoy anime shows."
In the central prison, Yasopp was puzzled. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand why someone like Rob would allow prisoners to enjoy such freedoms.
"I think Boss Rob is very smart. Although he might have another goal by allowing the prisoners to read his collections, especially focusing on high-value prisoners like Golden Lion Shiki and Gecko Moria, I think he does it to let them enter a state of constantfort, perhaps so they don''t think about escaping again and serve their time obediently."
After much thought, Beckman replied wisely.
"Huh? You said all that and you still think there''s an additional undisclosed reason?"
Yasopp''s eyes widened, finding the reason Beckman gave enough to prevent him from thinking about another hidden motive.
"That''s because, simply put, someone like Boss Rob is unpredictable. Every move he makes must have many reasons and consequences behind it. If he doesn''t want to disclose it, it''s better to leave it that way. It''s for our own good."Hearing that, Yasopp shivered and decided not to think too much like his smartpanion.
"Today''s volume of Solo Leveling looks promising. Many hunters praise it," Beckman said, smiling as he looked at the manhwa in his hands.
"Jeju Ind Arc, huh? It looks eventful. It seems to be about an S-rank gate," Yasopp replied, smiling as well.
"An S-rank gate? That''s a real disaster then!"
"Yes, this ant cmity must have caused massive damage to the ind!"
"Doesn''t that mean we''re in for a big war? We''ll see a lot of S-rank hunters!"
"Hahaha! More importantly, our hunter Sung Jin-Woo is definitely going to show off."
"Let''s read the new arc quickly. I''m really excited!"
"Weren''t you going to see your wife in Syrup?" Beckman wondered.
"It''s okay, I can spend a little time at the guild before going back. I mean, it won''t hurt, right?"
"You should ask Banchina about that instead of me. I''m not qualified to give you an urate answer," Beckman said mercilessly, shaking Yasopp''s spirit.
¡
After Yasopp and Beckman left, Moria opened his eyes and found a book covering his vision. He hurriedly threw it away in anger.
But before he could rage, he realized that the book he threw was what he had been asking for all along.
"Solo Leveling magazine!"
He quickly opened the magazine and started reading eagerly.
The recent events were still fresh in his mind, so as soon as he began reading the new chapters, he remembered everything.
"Oh! Jin-Woo''s mother seems to be in good health, what a wonderful effect of that magic potion."
"Oh! Kaisel''s appearance caused quite a stir!"
"What!? They''re going on a raid to Jeju Ind and need Jin-Woo with them? Well, maybe he''ll go alone and be enough to clean it up entirely, Kiiishishishi!"
"Wow! So many S-rank hunters! Does Japan really have this many S-rank hunters?!"
"Lower your voice or I''ll kick you again."
In his excessive excitement, Moria forgot the presence of a beast like the Golden Lion in the same cell.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Manhwa''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"The operation willunch in four days."
"We''ll be going to Jeju Ind to exterminate those damn ants."
At this moment, Go Gunhee was speaking with Jin-Woo after requesting his presence at the Hunter Association personally.
"All of South Korea has longed for the remation of Jeju Ind."
"Please fight with us."
At this stage, President Go seemed to be begging Jin-Woo to fight with them.
Hearing this, Jin-Woo thought silently.
(Under normal circumstances, I''d jump at the opportunity to go somewhere with high-ranking beasts so that I can level up, but¡")
He remembered his mother who had just been released from the hospital, and felt obliged to spend more time with her after the cmity.
"I''m¡"
Before he could apologize as he was about to refuse, Jin-Woo felt strong auras nearby.
(Mana waves?)
"Is something wrong?" President Go asked.
"Uh, nothing serious¡ it just seems like there are hunters fighting somewhere nearby."
"Hahaha, as expected. Your senses are sharp. I''m impressed you felt that from such a distance away."
President Goughed with increasing admiration.
"The S-Rank hunters are probably warming up in the gym right now. Perhaps that''s what you felt?"
"S-Rank hunters?" Jin-Woo was surprised.
"Yes, they''re warming up because there are only four days left until the Jeju Ind raid," Go Gunhee announced.
"The Japanese S-Rank hunters, including Goto Ryuji, are all here as well," he added.
"Goto Ryuji? Are you talking about¡?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
The morning sun shone on the famous Marineford building, which had gained more fame after the Summit War in the One Piece manga.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Marines were active in their work here and there without rest. After all, the threat of hunters was escting, and the pirate leaders in the harsh world had be extremely fierce recently as well.
Even the revolutionary army, supported by the former marine hero, was acting strangely recently after the Five Elders and the Holy Knights had to appear at sea.
Inside the fleet admiral''s office, Sengoku carefully read the first chapter, reading the words of Go Gunhee and Sung Jin-Woo slowly.
"I feel a kinship with the President of the Hunter Association. Is it because we have simr positions? No, maybe because he''s a very wise old man," Sengoku said with a smile.
"Are you interested in hunters now?"
Tsuru suddenly entered the fleet admiral''s office and found him browsing the famous hunter manhwa.
"Hmm, Tsuru-chan?"
"Well, this manhwa gives me some ideas about how hunters think. It''s somewhat nice to see how a hunter grows¡ by the way, how is Sakazuki?"
"Hunters in our world are just ''licensed'' pirates by a higher authority. In my opinion, there is a fundamental and vast difference between them and hunters from the modern world," Tsuru said, ncing at the scene Sengoku was looking at.
"As for Sakazuki, his condition is stable at the moment. Roger was using haki recklessly in his fight with Sakazuki. It was deadly and ruthless, leaving deep wounds that are hard to heal even for an admiral."
"But fortunately, he will live."
"Sigh~ Facing Roger''s entire crew put me in a difficult position. I couldn''t save Sakazuki from Roger''s hands¡ Rayleigh alone seemed like a second Roger on the battlefield. If only Garp were still with us, Roger and his crew wouldn''t dare do as they please."
Hearing this, Sengoku sighed with regret. Roger''s pirates nearly annihted their navy fleet in that reverse execution war that day. If it weren''t for the intervention of the Five Elders and the holy knights, Roger''s pirates could have executed Sakazuki without much effort.
"We have underestimated the pirates greatly since the appearance of the hunters¡ We forgot who the true rulers of this sea were and our enemies for generations and started considering them unconsciously without any threat¡ The Pirate King really made us remember who the pirates are¡" Tsuru also sighed.
"Don''t worry about Sakazuki, he''s strong-willed and stubborn, he''ll definitely recover."
"Why wouldn''t I worry? Whitebeard still wants to target him too¡"
Before Sengoku could sigh, two more people entered the office.
"This time, neither Whitebeard nor Roger will seed in their goals¡ Sakazuki won''t be alone anymore."
Suddenly, Kuzan and Borsalino entered the fleet admiral''s office, holding thetest Solo Leveling magazine in their hands as well.
Seeing this, Sengoku felt a bit relieved. It wouldn''t be easy to defeat the three admirals, who were as strong as their manga counterparts thanks to exchanging their ages for power in the admiral training program they participated in in the past under the supervision of the Five Elders and Lord Imo personally.
¡
In the Calm Belt, specifically in Impel Down:
Impel Down was still under repair from the destruction it had sufferedst month.
Since Magen regained his position as warden, the workload had increased significantly. But every time a new update of Solo Leveling was released, he found time to read it by tricking Hannyabal into taking over for him.
Saying words like, "You''re the new Warden for the next three hours," did the trick every time.
Now, Magen waspletely rxed in the toilet, browsing the chapters with curiosity and excitement.
"Wow! Is more Exp and leveling uping already? Jin-Woo just finished the Demon Castle, President Go!"
"I bet this Goto Ryuji will fight Jin-Woo and get his money! He looks very arrogant!"
"This is Baek Yoonho''s power, huh? He can really transform?"
"Ma Dongwook? Is this a Korean S-rank hunter? He looks strong~"
"And what was Choi Jong-in''s power, a me mage? I remember his ability in the previous arc looked like he ate Ace''s fruit¡ ah, Ace, sigh¡"
When Magen remembered Ace, memories of the Summit War and what happened in it came back to his mind, and he felt very sad.
Even as a world government employee, Magen was deeply saddened by what happened to Ace, perhaps because both of them were deceived by ckbeard¡ speaking of ckbeard, Magen hated him very much, both the manga version and Teach in reality, who was still hiding somewhere.
"The power of an S-rank hunter is equivalent to an admiral''s power in our world¡ Can I be considered an S-rank hunter when I reach my peak strength?"
Magen wondered while seeing the destructive power of the sh between Bark Yoonho, who wasn''t using all his strength, and Ma Dongwook. The shockwaves from the sh alone were enough to crush ordinary Impel Down guards.
"Oh! So many new faces! Are these S-rank hunters from another country?"
"How many S-rank hunters are there in the world then!" Magen marveled.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 775: Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 776: Let''s See the Story of Little Ace.
Chapter 777: Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 795 Solo Leveling: Jeju Island Arc! (2)
Chapter 795 Solo Leveling: Jeju Ind Arc! (2)
_________________
"Kiiiishishishishi!!"
"Look at him, he''s sweating! Kishishishi!"
After Moria finished reading chapter 93, which featured an incredible battle between Goto Ryuji and Jin Woo, he burst outughing at the sight of Goto Ryuji''s sweaty face.
"Jihahahaha! He was so arrogant a moment ago. If he had gone on any longer, the system would have given Jin Woo an urgent quest to kill him!"
"At that point, no one could save him. If he didn''t die, Jin Woo would be the one to die next! Jihahahaha!"
The Golden Lion was also enjoying the fantastic fight between the hunters from South Korea and those from Japan.
"It seems the manhwa has be even more exciting! Kiishishishi! Goto Ryuji did not expect a skilled hunter like Jin Woo to be in Korea, did he?"
¡Outside the prison, at the Ring Hell Ind art store, the hunters were thoroughly enjoying the chapters of the thrilling arc.
"It''s impossible for Goto Ryuji to believe that Jin Woo is a mage-ss hunter! Geygyagyagya!"
"They didn''t even sense the shadow soldiers Jin Woo left in their shadows. Are all S-rank hunters weak, or is Jin Woo''s rank higher than theirs? Gabababa!"
Today''s Solo Leveling update coincided with the presence of the giants Brogy and Dorry at the guild.
Inside the art store, their size was adjusted to be just like that of small humans, so they loved to stay inside the art store for as long as possible during the day.
"Move on to the next chapter quickly! It''s amazing how the sequence of events keeps escting with excitement."
"Are they finally going to Jeju Ind? Now we can find out the story of that flying ant."
"Do you think there will be a powerful monster waiting for them?"
"An S-rank dungeon? Maybe it will be the Ant King Meruem himself waiting for them!"
"Bffft!"
"Huh? What?"
Hearing what Beckman said, Yasopp, Brogy, and Dorry spat out the wine they had just drunk in shock.
"Ah, what did you make me think of, man? The Ant King Meruem!"
"That brings back memories..."
"It''s an S-rank dungeon; the monster there must be very strong, and they will definitely need Sung Jin-Woo with them."
"Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem like he ns to join."
Beckman sighed in regret.
¡
Ohara:
In the art store, Domingo and hispanions were gathered, reading today''s exciting update of Solo Leveling.
"Oh, this man is really smart..."
Seeing how Baek Yoonho believed Jin Woo had the ability to level up, Doffy praised the man''s intelligence.
"Baek Yoonho? It seems his ability is to transform into a white beast or something like that. Like a Zoan user."
Enel added, astonished.
"The thing is, this man encountered Jin Woo in different situations and sensed his level every time. His senses must be sharp enough to detect the exact strength of the other party, hence this realization."
Vegapunk spoke.
"Also, Jin Woo evolves quickly. It makes sense for one or two people to notice this anomaly," added Professor Clover.
"What can''t be noticed or exined is the system that helps Jin Woo evolve."
Brook was impressed by what was called ''the system.''
"The system, huh? How wonderful it would be to have something simr and grind levels, fufufufu~" Doffyughed.
"It seems you''ve been ying a lot of level-up gamestely, Doffy. Soon, the games will move from the yStation to reality, and you''ll be able to experience the feeling of leveling up for real."
At that moment, Rob, who had been listening silently with a smile the entire time, spoke.
"Huh?" Doffy didn''t understand what his teacher meant, but Mihawk narrowed his eyes with curiosity.
¡
In Sky Ind, the readers there continued reading the chapters of the Jeju Ind raid with curiosity.
But in the final scenes of chapter 96, the readers'' eyes widened and their breathing intensified.
"M-Monster!"
"My God! It destroyed the heads of the S-rank hunters with ease!"
"What a terrifying monster!"
"Is it the Queen''s guard? No, it can''t be! This is the Ant King!"
The monster was so fast that even its body did not appear while finishing off three Japanese S-rank hunters. Only the monster''s eyes were visible.
Afterward, the monster caused a massacre among the Japanese hunters and destroyed the Korean hunters after they thought they hadpleted the raid by killing the Ant Queen.
In the art store at Upper Yard, the Shandian leader was astonished,
"Even Goto Ryuji was killed by this monster! My God!"
¡
In the art store on Angel Street, Ganfall was more excited, and the reason was,
"My God! Jin Woo has finally arrived!"
¡
In the Sky Ind, Arabasta, King Cobra was confused,
"The King? Is that ant still looking for the king of humans? Jin Woo is here you must run."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Manhwa''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Are you the King of the humans?"
The ant monster walked toward Jinwoo with immense magical power flowing from it.
"¡ A talking insect? Huh," replied Jinwoo.
Jin-Woo and the insect stood facing each other, their magical powers overwhelmingly intense for the close viewers.
"You have quite a threatening presence, human."
As soon as he said that, he used a dominant aura to intimidate Jinwoo.
"Now you''re behaving more like an insect." Jinwoo mocked.
¡
After punching him hard in the face, the Ant King thought Jin Woo had been obliterated.
"You are weak¡ You must not be the Ki-"
But before he could finish his words, he was shocked to see the human man still standing where he was, with only minor damage.
[Skill: Themander''s touch has been activated.]
Now Jin-woo has be serious.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back at the central prison, Moria was going crazy with excessive excitement.
Seeing the Ant King, who was strong and invincible moments ago, turning into a ything in Jin Woo''s hands, Moria felt unparalleled satisfaction.
Especially since this battle was being broadcast and the whole world was watching it.
"Kiiishishishi! You damn ant! Now you know who the king is, right!?"
"Soon, you''ll be subordinate to the king, just wait! Kiishishishi!!"
"Shut up! You''re annoying me!"
"Argh!"
¡
In Marigoa, exactly on the empty throne at the top of the government hall.
"Fufufufu~ An interesting level of power~"
"This ant is somewhat strong, but in front of Sung, he can''t do anything¡"
"Do all Ant Kings have a certain level of terrifying power?"
"I should raise one~ It would be nice to have an Ant King as a pet instead of a dragon~ Fufufufu~"
Meanwhile, Imu continued to enjoy the rest of the scenes and turn the pages.
In the end, the arc concluded as expected, with Jin-Woo taking all the spotlight.
And the excellent shadow soldier Peru made his appearance.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 776: Let''s See the Story of Little Ace.
Chapter 777: Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 778: Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 796 Lets See the Story of Little Ace.
Chapter 796 Let''s See the Story of Little Ace.
_________________
Start of the Post-War Arc from here¡
______
Bateri, away from the noise of the city, in a beautiful suburban home:
"Rouge, is everything alright?"
Roger entered Rouge''s room after asking for permission.
Rouge''s beautiful bodyy on the bed, looking like a sleeping angel at that moment. Roger noticed the tear streaks on her cheeks as she slept.
Roger sighed as he saw the scene. Since the recent event, Rouge seemed to have changed; she looked less like her enthusiastic self, despite knowing that Ace, who had died in the manga, had started to form as a fetus in Rouge''s womb.
"There''s still something missing for your inner peace, isn''t there?""I feel the same way too."
"I asked Rob about this, and he told me that Ace''s story isn''t over yet. In the next arc, which will be released in two days, we''ll witness the final part of his story."
"Maybe then you''ll find inner peace¡ and I will too."
Roger spoke thest part softly, then left the deliciousmb dish he had personally prepared on the side table and left the room.
Rouge opened her eyes when her husband left. Just as Roger said, she still couldn''te to terms with Ace''s brutal death in the manga. It was extremely hard. She hadn''t found inner peace, even with the thought that she was pregnant with Ace and that he woulde into the world, and she wouldn''t let anything harm him.
A slight smile appeared on her beautiful face when she saw the dish her husband had prepared for her.
After all, she was pregnant, and she deserved such care, didn''t she?
"Two days, huh?¡ I''ll wait eagerly then, to see if you had a good childhood, Ace," Rouge muttered as she ate the steamed roastedmb.
¡
Outside the house, Roger, who had just stepped out, gazed calmly at the blue sky.
Suddenly, he lit a cigar and started smoking.
"I can''t believe he survived¡ Someone I wanted dead."
By saying that, he was referring to Akainu, whose death the Marines had not announced yet¡ He had nearly killed him that day if it weren''t for the intervention of the Five Elders.
"Heh~ they say I ran away? Interesting."
¡
Five Days Ago:
"Roger, that''s enough, retreat or the one to be executed here will be you."
Saint Saturn, who was in the form of the Devil Bull Monster, spoke coldly.
The other Elders, in their monster forms, also fixed their terrifying auras on Roger, Rayleigh, and Gaban.
Boom!
Roger waved his sword, and sparks of Conqueror''s Haki shed with the Elders'' Conqueror''s Haki, creating a terrifying wave that blew Shanks and Buggy away.
Roger looked at Shanks and Buggy, who were still too young for such a destructive battle and sheathed his sword.
He turned and addressed Rayleigh and Gaban.
"We''re leaving."
¡
That''s how Roger and his crew retreated back then¡ they didn''t run away or anything like that.
"Sigh¡ the Five Elders and those behind them still think the world is in their hands¡ Wahahaha!"
"With Rob around, there''s no need for Joy Boy''s return. Your era is over, you are now just remnants of an age."
"When the manga ends, that will be the day the world returns to being One Piece as it was, and an all-blue sea as it was."
"Then there will be no need for pirates, no marines, no World Government¡ the whole world will live in freedom and harmony as they once did."
Roger exhaled the smoke from his cigar as he finished saying what was on his mind.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Manhwa''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Level Up!]
"Did I reach Level 100?" Jinwoo, who was returning to the ce where he killed the Ant King, was surprised by the settlement notification.
[Name: Sung Jinwoo]
[Level: 100]
¡
"Finally¡" When Jinwoo found the Ant King''s corpse, he felt from it a fierce desire for release from death.
"Arise." One word was enough to fulfill the dead Ant King''s desire.
The world around Jinwoo darkened at the moment he summoned the shadow.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Why is it so dark?"
"I can''t feel anything."
"Is this happening because I tried extracting its shadow? Or maybe the extraction failed."
Jinwoo wondered in surprise, but suddenly he was interrupted by a voice from behind.
"Ah, and I''m back."
Jinwoo was shocked and turned to see who it was.
[You have sessfully extracted a shadow.]
"For a second there, I thought I had failed." Jinwoo smiled as he looked at the majestic beast he had summoned.
It looked very strong. Even its rank was extremely high.
[?? lV. 1]
[Rank: General]
The beast with a powerful aura knelt before Jinwoo.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back at the central prison.
Moria and the Golden Lion finished the magnificent volume with expressions full of satisfaction.
"Although it''s not as long as One Piece, just 17 chapters of endless excitement made me feel full! Kiishishishi!"
"General? What a strong shadow soldier! When he was alive, he was terrifying! Now that he''s a shadow soldier, he''ll be even more terrifying in the future!" Shiki praised.
"Peru? What a fitting name!" Moria admired.
"Jihahaha! He can speak! He seems like an amusing subordinate! He became as obedient as amb after bing a shadow soldier."
"Hey, Moria, what do you think? Can you subdue such a beast?" Shiki asked mockingly.
"Don''t joke¡ I can''t match his speed. He''d kill me before I even disy my power."
"Eh, what a shame. I thought you were the next shadow monarch."
"I need Jinwoo''s strength and speed to be one. But my shadow skills will surely cover this w one day when I get out of this stupid prison! Kiishishishi!"
¡
Whole Cake Ind:
"Mama! Mama! Hahaha! Terrifying! What a power! The power to summon the dead to life! That''s just like me, isn''t it?"
"Haha! No, Linlin, you can give part of your soul to inanimate objects; you can''t resurrect the dead."
Rob, who came to visit Linlin and y around a bit,ughed. After all, she was his concubine.
"Oh~ dear~ can I get such power?"
Linlin looked at Rob with weak eyes that didn''t match her personality or identity, leaving him speechless.
(I wonder how she''ll react when she sees her shape in the manga¡)
Rob thought internally before answering.
"Of course, in the world of the supernatural, there is no power you can''t obtain, my dear."
"Huh! Even Jinwoo''s power?"
"Yes, even Jinwoo''s power."
¡
Two dayster, aboard the Moby Dick:
Although the wind didn''t move in the calm belt, the moment Whitebeard stood up excitedly from his seat, he caused strong kic winds.
"Has it already been released?" he said loudly.
"Yes, Oyaji, and inrge quantities already."
"What''s the title on the cover?"
"The volume''s title is: Post-War Arc."
"Gurarara! It''s finally out!"
"Let''s see the story of little Ace."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 777: Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (Part 1)
Chapter 778: Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 779: Whitebeard is Still Here.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 797 Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (1)
Chapter 797 Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (1)
_________________Author''s Note: You might want to y the song "Uta, The World''s Continuation" before diving into this chapter. Trust me, it will make for an enjoyable reading experience.
_____
On this anticipated day, a curtain of light rose above every art store in the world, which numbered in the hundreds already at this time.
The light curtain was the well-known art store screen, catching the attention of millions of people around the world, who were eagerly waiting to visit the art store and get their own volume.
"Light screen? Is it another advertisement?"
In Ohara, a young man in his early twenties looked at his friend and wondered.
"I think so, today is just One Piece manga day, there''s no simultaneous broadcast." His friend replied confidently.
"We''re tired of ads! I want the green light, Rob-san! I want to see the golden doors of the art store open!"
Not far from the two young men, a man in his thirties was staring at the light screen, annoyed."No doubt people have be impatient since thest arc a month ago."
"Actually, I''m also impatient. I want to get my hands on the new volume quickly."
The advertisement segment that people all over Ohara thought was the reason for the light screen was promoting news about the hunters, progress on building sky ports, and the sea train tracks worldwide, as well as trailers for new anime or novels and more.
¡
Suddenly, as the impatient people were at the end of their nerves, music from another world began to fill their ears one by one.
All over the world, men and women, young and old, froze and focused their gazes on the huge screen visible across the ind and even around its coasts.
A small girl appeared, or rather, a little angel with half-red, half-white wings like the people of Skypiea but unique. What stood out more was her half-red, half-white hair.
The little girl was ying the piano, seemingly the source of the enchanting music.
Above the girl, in the sky, a familiar scene unfolded for those who were captivated by her resonant ying.
With the first words of the song, the world fell silent.
''I recall that day '', '' We yed together by the sea ''?? '' Just you and me ''
With the music''s tune, the Marineford square before the start of the summit war awaited Whitebeard''s arrival.
100,000 marine soldiers appeared, followed by the Shichibukai, one by one, then the three admirals sitting on their chairs.
Finally, Ace, was sitting on the execution tform, as the girl''s song seemed to be about him.
'' Still, that scent of the ocean seems to fade each passing day '' ?? '' It slips away '', '' So I sing an old familiar song I hope you know the one '' ??
Whitebeard''s pirates appeared one by one in the sky above the girl, then Whitebeard himself stood proudly on his ship, looking towards Ace with a smile as if saying, "I''m here, my son."
The harmony between the song and the opening scene of the summit war was astonishingly wonderful, shaking the viewers to their core.
Of course, they heard the song in Japanese, the universalnguage of this world.
The fast clips provided aprehensive summary of the previous volume''s summit war. At this moment, Mihawk was seenunching a cutting attack towards Whitebeard, which Jozu blocked powerfully.
Under the sky, the little girl singing walked with immense loneliness gnawing at her heart.
''I will sing to call you back to me '' ??
Suddenly, the girl''s voice rose, shaking the listeners'' souls.
''I need you to hear it '', '' Need you to believe in '' ?? '' Something out there beyond the open sea '', '' Out in the starlight '' ??
In the radiant scene in the sky, Marco the Phoenix intercepted all of Kizaru''sser attacks, sending him quickly downward with a powerful kick.
As the musical notes rose, dozens of characters fell from the sky. This was the moment when Luffy and his group arrived at the summit war.
''I need you to hear it '', '' Need you to believe in '' ??
The little girl continued to sing with a voice out of this world, causing people to shed tears without even realizing it.
'' There''s a wind stirring my wings '', ''That is always beckoning '' ?? ''Calling me above into the open sky ''??
The girl extended the word "sky" beautifully as Luffy fell from the sky, seemingly towards the little girl who sang longingly.
With the rapid session of scenes, a fierce battle began over who would reach Ace and who would prevent it.
The captivating and beautiful musical tunes created a stark contrast with Whitebeard''s terrifying power, which split the seas and made Marineford seem like a small ship swaying in the storm.
''I recall a smile '', '' Unshakable and self-assured ''?? '' Invincible ''
With the girl''s song returning, Luffy''s confident smile appeared as he aimed to save his brother despite all the strong opponents like Mihawk and Smoker standing in his way.
'' Now it hides behind the breaking waves '' ?? '' Upon the shore '', '' Yes, I see more '' ??
At this moment, Crocodile intervened to save Ace from execution.
As the fast-paced clips of the summit war continued, with each scene showcasing Whitebeard''s overwhelming power, the viewers watched in sheer amazement.
''I know every word and every note '', '' I''d never forget it ''?? '' Because I know it came from you ''
In the next scene, Luffy''s unconscious Conqueror''s Haki swept through the battlefield, saving Ace from execution for the second time.
The song''s words matched the scene astonishingly well, making the listeners feel as if their souls would leave their bodies and enter the battlefield to help Luffy save his brother, easing the little girl''s sorrow.
'' Tried my best to hear it '' ?? '' Trying to believe in '', '' You and me having one final goodbye'' ?? '' I''ll see you waving ''
The scenes elerated to show Ace, who had previously taken a fatal blow from Akainu, embracing his brother and saying his final words.
'' Trying to believe it '' ?? '' Trying to believe it '' ??
As Ace took hisst breath, Luffy went into shock and lost consciousness after a scream of agony.
'' That your song is now my song '', '' Through your voice I''ll carry on '' ?? '' And one day we''ll fly, '', '' You and I in the open sky '' ??
¡
In Bateri, Rouge''s spirit shook as she saw the summit war scenes that seemed more alive than in the manga.
Ace''s vivre card burning at this moment burned her heart again, and Uta''s song deepened her pain further.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her tears didn''t stop flowing, not at all.
''I need you to hear it '', '' Need you to believe in '' ?? '' Something out there beyond the open sea '', '' Out in the starlight '' ??
Roger stared in amazement at the light screen disying this summary with a soul-stirring song.
All the memories of the summit war chapters came back to life at once and in a rapid sequence. The song seemed to describe passing Ace''s will to Luffy in its deep lyrics.
"This is¡ the missing piece."
Roger wiped a small tear from the corner of his eye, allowing himself to enjoy the soul-cleansing experience offered by this wonderful song for free.
¡
'' Trying to believe it ''
'' I think I believe it '' ??
'' That one day we''ll meet again ''
'' And continue this dreand '' ??
'' In the gleaming dawn ''
'' We''ll wake up once again '' ??
Aboard the Oro Jackson, anchored near Bateri,
Various colors and magic surrounded the little girl under the sky disying the fast-paced war scenes.
This scene reflected in Shanks'' and the other''s eyes, but for Shanks, it felt like the little girl was singing to him.
"No way¡ heh~" Shanks shook his head in self-mockery, but the smile never left his face, thoroughly enjoying this beautiful song.
"Who could this little girl be¡ such pure art."
Rayleigh wiped a small tear and smiled too.
The song seemed to be ending as the scenes from the previous arc reached their conclusion with Whitebeard''s rampage after Ace''s death and the destruction of what remained of Marineford.
¡
'' Trying to believe it ''
'' Trying to believe in ''??
'' Something out there beyond the open sea ''
'' Out in the starlight '' ??
Back in Ohara, Victoria Cindry, the young woman considered Rob''s younger sister and a famous global singer, stared in amazement at the little girl singing with an incredible style.
She could feel her spirit yearning to merge into the little girl''s world to ease her sorrow and fulfill her aspirations.
"Amazing¡" Cindry whispered with tearful eyes.
'' That one day we''ll meet again ''
'' And continue this dreand '' ??
'' In the gleaming dawn, We''ll wake up ''
'' Once again '' ??
In the final words of the song, the scene of Shanks ending the war and retrieving Ace''s and Whitebeard''s bodies brought endless sorrow to the viewers'' hearts.
As thest melody ended, people began pping one by one, then whistling and cheering, only increasing, not diminishing.
"Oh my God! I feel like I was beside the little girl singing!"
"Who is this little girl!?"
"Is she from Skypiea?"
"What an incredible singing ability!"
"From today, I feel I won''t be able to sleep without hearing this song!"
"So this was a summary of the summit was to prepare us for the new arc without forgetting any previous details, right?"
"Seriously, how could we forget such great arc events like Marineford!?"
"I haven''t even forgotten scenes from Buggy''s arc and the early arcs, let alone a great arc like Marineford!"
"My tears won''t stop! This is the best song I''ve ever heard in my life! Oh my God! Is this art!?"
"I''m looking forward to hearing a new song from her! Boss Rob really takes care of young talents! I want to see this little girl!"
Whether in reality or in the forum chat, ''Uta''s song: The World''s Continuation'' was a hot topic!
This song that Rob admired so much and chose to create an AMV with Marineford war clips as the background song to prepare viewers for the uing arc.
¡
After the broadcast screen disappeared, Rob smiled, satisfied with people''s reactions to seeing and hearing his masterpiece, the AMV he edited earlier tobat boredom.
The idea that people thought the girl who sang this song actually existed intrigued Rob.
"Who is she? This cute little girl." Olivia asked with a smile.
Rob could see the tears she wiped away before asking, a sign of her deep emotional impact from the song.
"Her name is Uta, Shanks'' adopted daughter and a close friend of Luffy in their childhood. She''s also a future character. You''ll see her in this arc."
Rob smiled in response to Olivia.
Uta¡ the semi-filler character would see the light in the One Piece manga through him, at least a few scenes before appearing fullyter.
At this moment, the green light from the art store shone, signaling the release of the new volume, Post-War, on the art store shelves.
Quickly, men and women rushed to take their ces.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 778: Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (Part 2)
Chapter 779: Whitebeard is Still Here.
Chapter 780: Sanji, Reiju, and Hiyori! All for Love.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 798 Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (2)
Chapter 798 Summit War Saga: Post-War Arc! (2)
_________________
On the shores of an unknown ind in the Calm Belt:
Whitebeard was eager to start reading the new chapters, but the moment Uta began singing and the light curtain started to disy a summary of the Marineford War visually rather than in sketches, Edward Newgate felt like he was entering a dream.
His soul seemed to leave his body, and it felt as if he had arrived at a battlefield, standing at the bow of his familiar ship, staring at hundreds of thousands of Marines, including giant soldiers and many powerful figures, among them the Marine Admirals.
Behind him were armies of allied pirates who had gathered around him for many years, deciding to fight alongside him, as well as his precious sons.
His unrestrained gaze was locked onto the sorrowful boy shackled on the execution tform.
''This... Marineford, how did I get here?'' Newgate felt as if everything was real, but within, he could still hear the enchanting song of that young girl at the base of the light screen.
''Is this the effect of that song?''
In this experience, Whitebeard felt as if he lived it with his body and soul much more than the feeling he had when he read the mangast month.A mere song made him relive the atmosphere of the war up close.
¡
South Blue, Bateri:
From the moment the song started ying, Rouge felt as if her soul left her body and entered a new world.
She arrived at a ce where she could feel the gentle breeze on her face, but her tears wouldn''t stop flowing, soaking the newspaper in her hand.
The headline on the newspaper wasrge: "Execution of the Pirate King."
Rouge didn''t understand what was happening, but she saw through ''another''s'' eyes everything vividly, from the moment of Roger''s execution announcement to the moment when the Marines and World Government surrounded Bateri in search of Roger''s offspring, and then to the moment Ace was born after a full 20 months, almost a year of dyed birth.
Rouge felt all the pains of ''the other'' throughout that period, which vanishedpletely the moment Ace was born, reced by immense happiness.
Rouge lived that experience as if it were real just by listening to Uta''s song.
Roger didn''t know this.
¡
Outside, Roger returned home carrying two manga volumes.
One for his wife and one for himself. He managed to get more than allowed because he bought one from the art store on his ship and another from the store in Bateri.
"What a soul-stirring singer... This isn''t an ordinary ability. This girl must be a Devil Fruit user." Rogermented as Uta finished her song and the light screen disappeared.
"I''m almost certain she''s the best singer in the world, isn''t she? And she can''t possibly be as young as she seemed on the screen; her voice suggests she''s an adult."
"Could she be another character from the future brought by Rob to see the light early? Just like many others, most notably Luffy."
Roger ced the manga volume he bought for his wife by the window without entering to disturb her and opened his own. He was ready to see what happened in the world after the war.
How would things proceed from here on?
¡
At that moment, after everyone came out of the mesmerizing effect of Uta''s song and recalled all the memories of the Marineford War, millions of people bought their volumes and opened them with boundless enthusiasm.
The title of the first chapter of the new arc was:
"The Approaching Future"
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Breaking News¡]
"The war is over!!!"
"The Marines have won!!!"
"The legendary pirate Whitebeard was defeated!!!"
Victory celebrations erupted in the Sabaody Archipgo at that moment, with ordinary people delighted by Whitebeard''s downfall.
¡
["We''re announcing¡ Zaza¡ From Marineford bay..."]
["_________"]
"Captain Drake!!" The subordinate receiving the broken signal from Marineford called out to his leader, revealed to be one of the rising Supernovas, currently near the devastated Marineford.
[At the stage for the battle at the summit, there are seven ships on the water of Marineford''s Bay.]
[These men who will carry the new pirate age would not have missed this juncture in history for anything.]
[They see the signs of war rising from Marineford as proof of the establishment of a new age.]
"Looks like it''s over¡ The Marines have won out¡ And things will change!!" said X Drake.
¡
[And they feel the age''s frenzied flow upon their skin.]
"In a little while, Whitebeard''s territories will be seas of blood," said another Supernova, Capone Bege.
¡
"ckbeard was the key. Make no mistake, he''s going to be the eye of the storm!!!"
On his ship, Urouge anticipated future changes due to ckbeard.
¡
"He saved someone who''ll be an enemy one day!!? What the hell is he thinking!?" eximed Scratchmen Apoo at that moment.
"What are you talking about, Apoo!!?"
"Trafalgar Law!! Isn''t he supposed to be known for his brutality!?"
¡
"Everything is his fault!!!" Bonney shouted in hatred.
"We have to find him!! Let''s go!! To the New World!!!"
¡
"Strange¡"
"What''s wrong, Captain Hawkins?"
"Strawhat Luffy''s chances of survival¡ No matter how many times I check¡ It neveres out to be zero!!"
¡
"Now it''s all over¡"
"Hahaha!! What''s over!?" Kiddughed sarcastically.
"A new age is dawning!!! The likes of which we''ve never seen!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This beginning... is quite expected."
"When a man dies, worms quickly start devouring his body until only bones are left."
At that moment, Rogerpared Whitebeard to a dead man''s body and the Supernovas to worms.
"Tsk, ckbeard is the most dangerous worm..."
"Undoubtedly, all those protected by Newgate will face a lot of harm... Just as what happened with my counterpart who was executed in the first chapter, they immediately started searching for my unborn son."
"The Marines and the World Government, those bastards... They believe they are the ultimate good, even the public believes them and praises their achievements... How are they better than pirates?"
"It''s good that this manga will reveal everything you hide... The whole world will see the truth as it is, without distortion, without addition or omission."
A wide smile appeared on Roger''s face.
"Let''s see what this final volume of the Summit War Saga will bring."
¡
In Marineford, the atmosphere was tense due to the scarcity of volumes copied from Marigoa this time.
The Marines who hadn''t yet received their volumes were extremely sad and frustrated by this poor treatment.
In the medical room in the safe residential area behind Marineford, Sengoku, Tsuru, and Zephyr gathered with the other admirals around Sakazuki, who was barely recovering.
"These rookies¡ have the audacity toe this close to Marineford?"
Sengoku felt anger seeing so many Supernovas so close to Marineford after the Summit War.
"They all seem eptable to me and pose no significant threat, but I am deeply annoyed by merely seeing the face of that scoundrel named Ustass Kidd¡ I just want to knock him out." Borsalino spoke with irritation.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 779: Whitebeard is Still Here.
Chapter 780: Sanji, Reiju, and Hiyori! All for Love.
Chapter 781: The Treachery of ckbeard and the Cowardice of the World Government!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 799 Whitebeard is Still Here.
Chapter 799 Whitebeard is Still Here.
_________________
North Blue, Minion Ind:
Given that Fallen Noble Ind, where the nearest art store is located, is close to Minion Ind and has recently been connected by a sea train, it was very easy to get the new manga volume or a copy of it as soon as possible.
That''s how Diez Barrels got his volume, along with his crew and son.
"Here you are again, silent as always. Do you think you missed out on participating in the Summit War, unlike Luffy who sacrificed everything to join?" Diez Barrels said in a gentle tone.
"¡I don''t know what he''s thinking," replied young Dorry, referring to his counterpart, X Drake.
"Of course you don''t¡ but you can feel what he feels, can''t you?"
¡
"What a great predictor! Of course, Whitebeard''s territories will destroyed! Hahaha!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//omIn the West Blue this time, Capone Bege was happy to see his counterpart appear in the manga again.
"As one of the Supernovas, how far do you think I''ll go, guys?" Bege asked.
"You''ll go far, boss, for sure!"
"Yes, I agree with the third brother! Your counterpart will definitely be a Yonko!"
"Oh, seriously? Don''t you think I''ll end up joining my father in prison?"
"Who would think that, boss!?"
"If anyone has such an idea, they deserve to die!"
¡
"ckbeard is the key, that''s right! Fufufu~"
The art store on Sky Ind Birka was packed, but all eyes were on the man who had justughed and said that.
"Priest Urouge looks much kinder than his manga counterpart!"
"Speak quietly, he might hear you¡"
"Since he became a pirate, it means he has evil in his heart and doesn''t deserve to be a priest."
"But not all pirates are evil."
¡
Sabaody Archipgo:
"What''s the matter, Oyaji? Why are you staring at me?"
Inside the art store, young Apoo looked at his father in confusion, who was smiling at him.
"I feel great pride in you, my son! You''ll grow up to be a great viin!"
"Unlike Trafalgar Law, who went to save Luffy! Your counterpart already condemned that act, you must be a great enemy for them as they will definitely team up."
As the smile on young Apoo''s face grew bigger and bigger, his father''s smile turned to mockery.
"And they''ll kick your butt easily."
"Huh?"
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
Peace had prevailed in this kingdom since the narcissistic former king was taken care of years ago. Although Kuma had removed his crown and returned it to the former royal family, it did not affect the lives of the residents.
After all, their king, Kuma, was the reason they got an art store on this ind!
The art store meant that this ce was worth living in!
The same was true for the Revolutionary Army, who had taken this kingdom as their official headquarters even if the whole world knew that no harm woulde.
After all, the Revolutionary Army did not work in secret as in the manga, but openly and in the light! They even recruited people in the global forum!
The World Government could only see this and grind their teeth in anger and hatred.
The bounties they ced on their enemies'' heads no longer meant anything since the hunters didn''t acknowledge them either.
¡
"Who do you think your counterpart is looking for?"
Inside the art store, Kuma asked his daughter Bonney, whom Rob decided not to erase from this world after realizing her imaginary existence.
"The man who did all that to you¡ it must be Vegapunk," Bonney replied in a sad tone.
"Vegapunk must know that too."
¡
"The strange thing is thinking that the story''s protagonist will die, little brother."
In the art store on Yellow Stone Ind, Archa mocked her little brother''s wrong assumptions.
"But my counterpart doesn''t know that StrawHat Luffy is the protagonist," replied young Hawkins calmly.
¡
South Blue, Karate Ind:
Today, the small Eustass family came to the nearest ind with an art store to enjoy a beautiful weekend.
But seeing the evil smile on Eustass Kidd''s face spoiled the man and woman''s mood.
"This child is really going to be a great viin in the future," said Father Eustass sadly.
"We won''t let him be that, will we?" The mother was holding the child in her arms.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[East Blue, West Blue, South Blue, North Blue, and the Grand Line]
"Whitebeard said it!!!"
"One Piece is real!!! Let''s go find it!!!"
"The sea still holds unseen dreams!!!"
Everywhere, pirates were raging because of what Whitebeard said about One Piece in his final moments.
[As if it had already been written in history. The news was whittled down as it spread, until the only word carried throughout the oceans was the marines'' victory.]
"Extra!"
"Extra!!!"
"Whitebeard is dead!!"
Newspapers flew everywhere to deliver the breaking news.
[The world grows restless at this news.]
"The Marines have won!!! Thank God!!!"
Ordinary people who simply hated pirates were overjoyed.
"The Marines are invincible!!!"
"Salute the heroes!!!"
"Uwooohhh!!"
"Someday¡ I''ll be strong enough to get called to headquarters!!"
The marines from the branches were also excited.
¡
[The people didn''t notice¡]
"Uwaaaahh!!! Don''te any closer! Don''te into the town!!!"
"Th-This ind is¡!!!"
On a certain ind with Whitebeard''s pirate g, it seemed as if chaos was escting.
"Ngahahaha¡ hmmm!? This ind is¡ what?"
"Whitebeard''s territory? Yeah, it was! But what is it now?"
"You''ve heard the news, right?"
A pirate cut Whitebeard''s pirate g in half.
"That g doesn''t mean a damn thing now!!!"
"He''s dead!!!"
"With Whitebeard gone, the world is ours for the taking!!!"
"Kyaaaahh!!"
The rampage of pirates terrified the women and children on the ind.
"Burn this image into your eyes!!!"
"This ind is now ours!!!"
"I''m the great pirate Brownbeard!!! Uwohoho!!!"
[The Marines have won, but that oue doesn''t necessarily bring peace. With the threat of Whitebeard''s wrath gone, chaos has begun and reigns.]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Calm Belt:
"What tragic consequences¡" Marco felt horrified after seeing the consequences of Whitebeard''s pirates'' destruction.
"This is already expected," Whitebeard spoke with dark eyes and an ugly expression.
"What were you expecting? This is the pirate world we know." Stussy added sadly.
"If you fall today, everything you protected yesterday will be taken." Whitebeard nodded in acknowledgment. A heavy feeling of sadness weighed on his heart as he watched these scenes after his counterpart had already gone to the other side.
"What a rotten world¡ to the core." Jozu felt extreme anger as he saw Whitebeard''s pirate g, which he carried in his heart, being cut as if it no longer mattered.
"Brownbeard? Even insects can get a scene in this manga." Vista wanted to cut this wretched pirate into pieces and feed his flesh to sea monsters. He didn''t want more than that.
"It seems that after Oyaji''s death, the world forgot that Whitebeard''s pirates were notpletely destroyed, and they''re still here."
Just imagining this fate for them made Marco nervous; going through it in the manga was already a terrible experience.
"What is much worse is not drawn in the manga, apparently. Rob only showed the tip of the iceberg. There must be looting, theft, murder, and rape everywhere on the inds that my counterpart used to protect."
"Why don''t you let the world know the consequences of my death, Rob?"
Unfortunately, Rob was not here to answer Whitebeard''s emotional question at this moment.
¡
On Jaya Ind, where most of the remaining pirates in the first half of the Grand Line gathered, the new manga release was already on fire.
Most of the pirates inside the art store wereughing and mocking Whitebeard''s fate in the manga.
Of course, they did this in their hearts because the real Whitebeard had not died, unfortunately. He was still at his peak! Even the marines with all their might had to worry about his presence, not to mention nameless pirates like them.
But a certain pirate was sweating in the corner after seeing what his counterpart did in the manga.
"Brownbeard? Isn''t that me?"
"Well, from this day on, my nickname will be Beardless!"
Therge man grabbed the sword at his waist and shaved off his beard entirely without the slightest hesitation.
This man was Brownbeard, who had recently gone out to sea.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 780: Sanji, Reiju, and Hiyori! All for Love.
Chapter 781: The Treachery of ckbeard and the Cowardice of the World Government!
Chapter 782: The Cunning Viin Domingo!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 800 Sanji, Reiju, and Hiyori! All for Love.
Chapter 800 Sanji, Reiju, and Hiyori! All for Love.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"You''re Trafalgar Law, from North Blue, right?"
"You have my thanks for saving my life¡!!"
At this moment, Jimbei emerged onto the submarine''s deck. His wounds were bandaged, and he had received medical care as well.
"If you don''t sleep, you''ll die," said Trafalgar Law.
"My heart won''t calm down¡ it''s futile¡ What I''ve lost this time was too important to me!!!"Jimbei sighed sadly, especially when he remembered Luffy.
"Andpared to that, Luffy''s loss was even deeper¡ when he lost consciousness, it must have been a defense mechanism to prevent him from losing his life."
"I''m more worried about what happens when he wakes up¡" Jimbei was genuinely concerned about this.
¡
"You, beast! Do you have a denden mushi?"
The beast Hancock referred to was Bepo, who responded quickly.
"We do."
"Ah! Yes, we do¡ sorry¡"
Two other members of the Heart Pirates spoke up behind Bepo.
"It must be nice, being like the empress''s ve¡"
Hancock looked at Jimbei, Law, and Ivankov and said,
"If we call the Kuja Pirate''s ship, we can pull this submarine across the calm belt!!"
She then added, "If the Government learns that Luffy is alive, they''ll definitelye after him."
"We''ll hide him on the Isle of Women."
"And if I''m still one of the Shichibukai, he can safely recover there."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Amazon Lily:
"It seems our princess is sad about the misery and pain that befell her beloved."
Gloriosa took the initiative to tease the young Hancock who was with her today.
"Fufu~ It''s clever to repeatedly exploit her position as a Shichibukai to help Luffy in every way possible." Shakky also added.
"Will Luffy be alright?"
The young Hancock seemed worried about Luffy''s safety, especially after seeing thest scene of him in the medical bed with all those medical devices keeping him alive.
"Of course, he will be. Isn''t he the protagonist of this story? Without him, it wouldpletely end, wouldn''t it?"
"There would be no more Straw Hat Pirates, and no one would inherit Ace''s will too."
"And no one would be the next Pirate King, leaving the world in the wrong hands forever."
At that moment, Rob emerged from the teleportation room, his words arriving before he did.
Rob appeared in the art store lobby, carrying three infants in hisrge, and strong arms, doing his best to hold them gently.
Seeing the three babies in Rob''s arms, both Gloriosa and Shakky instinctively smiled.
These three babies were the new members of Rob''srge family.
The baby with yellow hair was Sanji, his son with Sora.
The baby girl with ck hair was Reiju, his daughter with Sora.
For some reason, she inherited her father''s hair color and his pale yellow eyes, although her overall appearance was not much different from the original.
The baby girl with green hair was Hiyori, his daughter with Toki.
They were born only 15 days ago and hadn''tpleted their first month yet. After much thought, Rob decided to give them their true names to preserve the essence of their characters. However, in this life, they were his biological children instead of belonging to other characters, after he seized the fates of these characters from their original fathers, as he was their mothers'' husband in this life.
Rob smiled and handed his newborn children to Gloriosa and Shakky to care for temporarily.
They held them with love and care as if they were their own children, even Shakky, who had no romantic rtionship with Rob and was Rayleigh''s lover.
Rob looked at his adopted daughter, Hancock, who, after consuming the Love Fruit, became more beautiful as time passed.
"Do you feel that Luffy won''t ovee this cmity?" Rob asked with a smile, patting her head.
"What he has gone through so far is utterly unbelievable. I feel incredibly sad for him," she replied with a sorrowful expression.
"He did everything he could to save his brother, but in the end, he couldn''t and watched him die. I feel it''s impossible to ovee this," she added.
"Don''t worry, he will get through it," Rob reassured her gently, ignoring the strange looks from both Shakky and Gloriosa.
It was as if they were thinking to themselves, when did this stern man ept his daughter''s intense attraction to another man with such a kind smile?
What they didn''t know was that Rob was silently crying inside.
("That rascal Luffy stole my daughter''s heart even before he was born! Damn you, Dragon, stop searching for Luffy''s mother; we don''t need another Joy Boy anymore!")
¡
Miles away from the sea surface, in the dark depths of the ocean, the massive forms of sea kings appeared and disappeared asionally.
They were all waiting for the appointed day near Fish-Man Ind, but recently, they began to get restless.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Will the promised day reallye?
When will the two kings meet?
Have they even been born?
¡
Unfortunately, what they didn''t know was that the mermaid who was supposed to give birth to the next Mermaid Princess had been taken away by Rob from Fish-Man Ind, and their king Neptune was still without a wife at this moment.
Inside the art store in Mermaid Bay, Suzan, with the help of her lovely daughter Shyarly, was mixing various drinks so the cute waitresses could deliver orders quickly to every customer.
Among the customers waiting for their orders, there was Jimbei, who had a sad expression at this moment.
"Trafalgar Law has been added to the list of good humans deserving of your favor, hasn''t he?" Fisher Tiger, who noticed Jimbei''s sad expression, spoke up.
"Regardless of his motive, he saved my counterpart''s life, and that gratitude is significant indeed. So, you''re right," Jimbei nodded in acknowledgment.
"What if Trafalgar Law''s motive behind this was to exploit Luffy for some purpose of his own?" Tiger drank his ss of wine before saying that.
"Well, in that case, my counterpart wouldn''t stand idly by, I believe, unless Luffy agreed to his request."
"But Luffy must first ovee this cmity. Like my counterpart, I''m genuinely worried about seeing Luffy after he wakes up." Jimbei sighed, expressing his sorrow.
At that moment, Tiger patted him and said, "Don''t worry, you''re up to the task. I bet your counterpart will be the one to help him ovee this cmity."
"Your presence will be a great help to him in the tough times ahead. Trust in that."
Jimbei looked at Tiger in astonishment; he didn''t know why his elder brother had such great confidence in him.
"Don''t look at me like that; just keep reading. I have a feeling your counterpart will do wonders."
¡
"Uuwwaaaah!!"
Not far from Fisher Tiger and Jimbei''s table, Franky was still crying under the influence of Uta''s song and the summary of the Marineford Arc.
"Hey! Kid, you''re annoying, stop crying and let us read the volume in peace," Iceburg shouted in annoyance.
"Don''t be harsh on your brother; he''s just very sensitive, that''s all," Tom said with a smile.
"Hancock wants to provide protection for Luffy even at the expense of her entire people. What a determined woman."
"Is this what love does?"
Kokoro, busy delivering customers'' orders, would alwayse to steal some time with Tom and the kids.
"Tahaha! That''s right, all for love, dear. Just like you''re doing now. If Suzan sees you dying your work, it will be hard to exin it to her. That''s also for love, isn''t it?"
Hearing that, Kokoro blushed and hurried away.
After her appearance was changed by the diluted blood potion, seeing such reactions was a gentle sce for Tom and the others.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 781: The Treachery of ckbeard and the Cowardice of the World Government!
Chapter 782: The Cunning Viin Domingo!
Chapter 783: Uta
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 801 The Treachery of Blackbeard and the Cowardice of the World Government!
Chapter 801 The Treachery of ckbeard and the Cowardice of the World Government!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Marine Headquarters]
"Fleet Admiral Sengoku!!! There you are!!"
Sitting amidst the ruins of Marineford, half of which had been destroyed by the recent war, Sengoku noticed the soldier who had been searching for him.
"We''ve managed to confirm the situation at Impel Down!"
The report was about Impel Down."Is Magen all right?"
Sengoku inquired about Magen.
"He''s gravely injured and barely alive!! He''s currently receiving intensive care."
Themodore continued his report:
"He''s a very straightforward man¡ he''s already taken responsibility for everything. If he could move, he might attempt suicide¡"
"Don''t let him do anything so foolish!!! What happened inside the prison!?"
Sengoku was stunned, wondering what could have caused Magen such severe physical and emotional damage.
"Judging by the aftermath, the most tragic incident urred at Level 6."
"Tragic!?" Sengoku eximed in shock upon hearing this.
¡
[shback]
Standing in the middle of Level 6, ckbeard raised his arms andughed.
"Good day, prisoners doomed to waste away in these cages!!"
"Zehahahaha!! You''re all just waiting for death anyway, so how does this sound!!?"
"Kill the others in your cell!!!"
"I''ll take the survivors to the surface as part of my crew!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing this and seeing even Shiryu apany this man, the prisoners in Level 6 were filled with intense excitement.
"¡!! Hey, really!!?"
¡
..
[End of shback]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Behind the ind of Jaya, where a massive piece of the ind had risen into the sky 400 years ago, a ship was hiding among the ind''s folds.
"Zehahaha! Anyone who thinks we are hiding in the Calm Belt is a fool! It''s unthinkable that the world enjoys manga and we don''t!"
"Well done, Catarina! It was a wise choice to make you a member of my crew! You alone can go anywhere freely and obtain manga volumes for us without being recognized, thanks to your Devil Fruit ability to change your appearance!"
Teach praised Catarina, who had brought a good number of copied manga volumes from the nearest art store.
"Murunfufu~ You''re wee!"
Despite Catarina Devon''s youth, her ugly face made her look exactly like her future self.
"Zehahaha! It would be great if Straw Hat dies; no one will rival my greatness afterward!"
"Oh! The manga has returned to detail what happened in Impel Down! Zehahaha! This is exactly what I expected!"
"Oh, what ferocity! Fufu!" Shiryuughed as well, seeing the shback and how Teach handled the matter of choosing his crew.
"This means many in my cell died under my fierce counterpart''s feet! Jihahaha!" Avalo Pizarroughed wickedly after saying that.
"Zihahaha! Magen in the manga must have suffered greatly at the hands of the dangerous escapees from Level 6 who refused to join me."
"They want to keep things secret? Is the World Government that cowardly!? Zehahaha!"
"This is great! Escaping from the pursuit of Whitebeard''s pirates and risking exposure just to get these manga volumes is worth it! Zehahaha! Right, everyone?!"
"That''s right, for now, only reading this manga gives our lives some meaning¡ at least until we reach the power level of our counterparts!" Shiryu replied.
¡
Marineford:
Seeing what ckbeard did in Impel Down made Sengoku and the others extremely angry.
"It''s impossible for Magen to stop all this alone; his sense of responsibility is indeed admirable." Zephyr sighed.
"That''s right, Shiryu''s betrayal contributed to Teach''s ability to do whatever he wanted in Impel Down. We saw how Teach and his crew were humiliatingly defeated by Magen," Tsuru added calmly.
"Indeed, Shiryu''s betrayal put Magen in this difficult predicament." Kuzan also nodded.
"Making the worst prisoners in Level 6 fight each other for freedom as a reward, and choosing the worst among the worst, is very evil¡ but what''s with the World Government!?"
"How could they do this!?" shocked Sengoku.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"So he chose his crew from the worst prisoners in the world!!!"
Hearing the story of what happened in Impel Down shocked Sengoku.
"Yes. He brought four prisoners out with him!! But many more prisoners from Level 6 are missing."
"¡!!! So there were other prisoners from Level 6 who escaped!!!"
The mere thought of it gave Sengoku an endless headache.
He did not hesitate to give orders.
"Confirm the number and names of the escapees, and send out wanted posters immediately!!!"
"Even a single Level 6 ss prisoner could be a huge danger to a country out there!"
Seeing the Commodore''s silence, Sengoku felt something was wrong.
"¡? What''s wrong¡?"
"But¡" Commodore Brannew was sweating because he feared the Fleet Admiral''s reaction after saying this.
"The government has ordered¡ that the Level 6 incident¡ be covered up¡ any further failures could cause faith in the government to fail¡"
Hearing this, Sengoku''s eyes darkened, blood vessels appeared in his eyes, and he shouted in extreme anger.
"ARE YOU KIDDING ME!!?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It seems the government allowed the escapees to slip away¡ just like that."
"But the damage caused by the Impel Down escapees is incalcble!"
"That''s right, many people will suffer under their tyranny¡ and with this selfish decision by the government, we can''t even warn the people!"
"This is a major blunder by the government; many people who were loyal to us will lose faith in this government after seeing this chapter."
Sengoku and the others felt the same as Sengoku in the manga after seeing the decision to cover up such a disaster that had already urred.
After all, allowing such dangerous criminals to escape without bothering them again was akin to allowing them to vent all their umted grievances on innocent people outside.
This was a major blunder.
"C-cowards¡"
Sakazuki said this word with difficulty, as he was lying on the medical bed in a miserable state.
The ability to say this word surprised Sengoku and the others.
"A bunch of cowards¡ that''s right." Kuzan also replied.
"Hey, hey! If they hear this, we''ll be in trouble." Borsalino felt terrified.
It seemed even the Marines were losing faith in the World Government at this point.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 782: The Cunning Viin Domingo!
Chapter 783: Uta
Chapter 784: Young Luffy''s Past. The Appearance of Dadan.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 802 The Cunning Villain Doflamingo!
Chapter 802 The Cunning Viin Domingo!
_________________
At the top of the Red Line, in Marigoa, inside the famous Pangaea Castle.
The Five Elders red at each other with flushed faces and ugly expressions.
"Damn it! What a blunder..." The voice of Saint Ju Peter was deep and sharp.
"Covering up a serious incident to avoid shaking people''s confidence in the Marine, which just won a major war, is definitely a smart move... It would only be so in one case, and that is if it''s discovered," said Saint Nasjuro after prolonged contemtion.
"And it was revealed in the most ridiculous way possible... Although we are used to doing simr things because they are necessary for our interests, we haven''t done that yet... Even when Teach escaped and took the same four people from the prison with him, we disclosed it to the public in this world."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Saint Warcury said in disgust.
"Nevertheless... the manga is relentless. Look how Sengoku is portrayed as dissatisfied andpletely angry with this decision... This means he ispletely against it and considers it catastrophic, and we, the people at the top with enough authority, are the viins."
Saint Mars added."¡" Saint Saturn stared in silence before finally speaking.
"We are losing more supporters, with the manga reaching its end, there may not be a single person on our side, and we will be ostracized and might lose our position."
"This is uneptable; Lord Imu must remain king."
...
Impel Down:
"How the hell could something like this be allowed!?"
Seeing this in the manga, Magen felt as if the world government held him responsible for all the lives that would be lost at the hands of the level six escapees without any desire to correct them.
"This is absolutely ridiculous... Don''t you have the power? You can capture them all and announce it all at once!"
Magen felt his faith in the government wane; this was not the justice he wanted to fight for.
"Sigh... I''ve heard that in the central prison, everything is done fairly and ording to a strictw built on transparency with themunity... Why don''t you emte the hunters, you scum!"
...
Inside the art store on the Hunters'' Ind:
At this moment, the vast hall with its diverse dimensions was filled with mockery and cries of disapproval at how the world government handled its blunders.
The hunters hated the world government, and with each additional chapter exposing more of their evils, the hatred deepened. They were fully prepared to overthrow them and hand this world to the King of the Hunters, the true and only king of this world in their hearts.
But Rob remained silent and did not say a word or issue any orders in this regard, so they could do nothing but wait for hismands.
Among these hunters were World, Bullet, and Redfield, the three legendary hunters, eating donuts, drinking sweet wine, andughing at the stupidity of the world government in the manga.
"Hahaha! I bet one of the level six escapees is my counterpart!" World shouted in a strong and mocking tone.
"Fufufu~ Me too... Unfortunately, because there is no Rob in the manga world, my escape from prison might have awaited such an opportunity." Redfield added as well.
"Guys... the same might apply to me... the fact that my counterpart hasn''t appeared in the manga yet means I''ve been rotting in Impel Down too." Bullet''s eyes sparkled as he said this.
...
Marineford, Backstreets:
"Alright, alright, what''s going on here?"
"This is somewhat interesting."
"Why is Domingo doing this?!"
"Umm, maybe it''s a matter of settling scores?"
After a short while, the general mood returned to focus on the manga''s sequence of events. Borsalino, Kuzan, Sengoku, and Zephyr were all astonished after seeing Moria''s miserable state.
Brought about by one of the active Shichibukai like him, Donquixote Domingo.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Marineford, Backstreets]
"Ku¡!!"
Explosions could be heard in the backstreets of Marineford, as a group of Pacifista surrounded Moria from all sides along with Domingo.
"Domingo, you bastard!!!"
Moria was lying on the ground, soaked in his own blood, but he still cursed the person responsible for his current plight.
"Fufufufufu!!!"
"Moria¡ You''re no longer strong enough to bear the Shichibukai name¡"
Domingoughed mockingly and continued:
"Doesn''t ''died in battle at the summit'' sound nice...? Better than ''disposed of by the government'' anyway!!"
Moria red with red eyes, filled with deep anger and hatred, and screamed:
"Who ordered you to do this? Haa¡ haa¡ Sengoku¡!!?"
Domingo pointed his finger upwards with a sarcastic smile:
"No¡ Someone higher up!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"The loathsome look on this man''s face... Domingo seems like a top-tier viin..."
Sengoku fell into deep thought as he saw Domingo torturing Moria.
"Is this man really the counterpart of the current student of the Sky Sword?" he wondered in astonishment.
The same applied to the others beside him who had simr expressions on their faces.
Seventeen-year-old Donquixote Domingo was a talented Hunter in the A-rank! Alongside Thunder Bird Enel and the Silent Hunter Rosinante, they formed a super team capable of executing missions assigned only to the ten legendary hunters!
Seeing his older counterpart as a Shichibukai in the manga and even among their elite was not unexpected.
But seeing his evil side was the unconventional or unexpected thing.
Domingo seemed to enjoy torturing Moria instead of killing him outright and carrying out the mission assigned to him by the world government.
After all, even the Marine side did not think that a personal student of someone as kind as Rob could be a crazy viin inside.
"Someone higher than Sengoku-san? Are they the Five Elders?" Kuzan wondered.
"It might be one of the Holy Knights," Sengoku pointed out, as after all, the Five Elders are considered at the top of the hierarchy.
The Marine members confirmed this after seeing their recent descent and their extraordinary transformations.
...
The Central Prison, inside Moria and Shiki''s Cell:
"Jihahahahaha! How does it feel to see someone else other than me stomp on your face?"
The Golden Lionughed as he saw the ugly expression on Moria''s face.
"Domingo, you bastard...!! My counterpart can''t be this weak! He''s using the Pacifistas!"
"This is unfair!"
"Stop making excuses, Domingo wasn''t wrong about that."
"Your counterpart is very weak," Shiki mocked.
...
Ohara:
"Fufufu~ It seems like my counterpart is enjoying himself."
Seeing Domingo destroy Moria, Doffy let out a heartyugh and felt in sync with his counterpart''s actions.
He had always wanted to peel the skin off this rude Moria, especially in the Thriller Bark Arc.
Both Enel and Rosinante looked strangely at Doffy, who had a crazy look on his face.
"You are truly crazy," both Enel and Rosinante echoed in their hearts.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 783: Uta
Chapter 784: Young Luffy''s Past. The Appearance of Dadan.
Chapter 785: Luffy and Ace''s First Encounter!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 803 Uta
Chapter 803 Uta
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Haa¡ Haa¡"
"Uwoooohhhh!!!" Upon awakening, Luffy went on a rampage, destroying everything in his path¡ªtrees, rocks, everything.
Blood dripped from his fists, but he didn''t feel the physical pain; the agony came from deep within his heart.
"Haa¡ Where am I¡!!?" He looked up to see a clear blue sky above and many trees surrounding him.
"Haa¡ Was I dreaming¡? Haa¡!!" But as soon as he said that, the memories of that fateful day started flooding back.Acey on the ground with a massive wound on his back. He waspletely lifeless.
"AAH!!!" Luffy clutched his head and screamed with all his might.
("Sorry, Luffy¡ I couldn''t let you save me¡") Ace''s final words echoed in his mind.
"Aaahhh!!!" The image of his hand soaked in Ace''s blood still haunted him.
"Waah!! Aaahh¡ Go away!!! Go away!!!"
"Stop it!!!" The ruthless Admiral Akainu ignored Luffy''s desperate cries and did it. He ended Ace''s life entirely.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In Bateri, Rouge couldn''t resist her overwhelming desire to know what happened after the war.
So, she took the book her husband had left on the windowsill and opened it.
This scene made her cry again. Just as Luffy couldn''t forget, neither could she.
Even though Ace, whom she cried over, was just a fictional character from the manga, she couldn''t control her tears and emotions, no matter how hard she tried.
"Luffy¡"
Seeing Luffy in this state only deepened her wounds.
¡
Outside the house, Roger was also reading this heartbreaking scene.
"If you can''t ovee this loss, you''ll never be the Pirate King, boy."
"You also won''t be the heir to Ace''s will¡"
"But that''s not what I believe will happen because I''m sure you''ll be the Pirate King, and you''ve already inherited Ace''s will, just as I see my will in you too."
"So rise again, gather your crew scattered across the seas, and head to the next ind. This is what Ace wants to see, and this is what everyone wants to see."
Roger felt immense sorrow because he knew the depth of grief Luffy was feeling at that moment was beyond imagination.
"My son wouldn''t want to see you lose your way because of him, Luffy."
¡
"Amazon Lily is sheltering Luffy once again~ That''s great."
"That''s right, here, Luffy can regain himself and heal his wounds."
"But his wounds are deep and won''t heal easily."
"I''m talking about the wounds in his heart, not his body."
"Yes, he did everything he could to reach his brother and save him, but in the end, Ace died in his arms."
"This oue is enough to break anyone''s heart, even those whose hearts were already shattered."
"Luffy has suffered so much, seeing him still in such pain breaks my heart terribly."
"Come on, Jimbei, do something¡"
In Amazon Lily, the Amazonian women reading the manga were incredibly emotional. In every scene where Luffy hurt himself, they felt the pain.
Even little Hancock was crying at this scene, and Rob couldn''tfort her, so he left her in the care of Gloriosa and Shakky, took his three newborns, and returned to Ohara, sighing bitterly.
¡
Back in Ohara, the general sentiment wasn''t different from what it was in Bateri, Amazon Lily, or any other ce in the world.
The scene where Luffy went berserk after losing Ace was somewhat expected, but when it happened and appeared in the manga with all the vivid and detailed illustrations, readers, especially Luffy and Ace''s fans, felt painful pangs in their hearts.
Rob exited the teleportation room and handed his children to their mothers, Sora and Toki. He also nodded with a smile to Otohime, who had a burning desire in her eyes to have a child with him too¡ just like Bell-m¨¦re and Gloriosa before in Amazon Lily, and even concubines like Stussy and Melona wanted the same, not to mention Suzan and Linlin, who weren''t present.
Both Toki and Sora were full of smiles and tender looks for Rob and their children. They dropped everything in their hands and rushed to care for their babies.
Seeing this, Olivia nodded approvingly and approached Rob.
"Dear, did you finish your inspection of the art stores? How did it go?"
Seeing the smile on his gentle wife''s face, Rob''s smile grew even wider than ever before. No matter how much he loved or lived, Olivia would always be his favorite woman and his living treasure.
Rob hugged her and whispered in her ear, "Everything went well. Everyone is sad enough now, and they''re ready to dive into the past a little more."
Olivia nodded with a smile, "You mean they''re ready to cry even more?"
"Hehe, you understand me, my dear~"
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
[12 Years Ago ¨C Foosha Vige]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Your mind wandered off again, Uta?" A five-year-old Luffy approached the little girl who was enjoying the sunset on a hill overlooking the sea.
"Would you sit with me?" she asked with a smile.
"No, that''s boring," Luffy refused.
"Let''s have a contest instead."
"You''re still into that childish habit? Then the contest will be¡"
"A chicken race!" That same evening, Uta and Luffy sat at a table with two tes of three chicken legs each.
"The first to finish their share and burp wins," Uta proposed.
"Alright," Luffy agreed.
"This is dangerous; you two should stop," Makino came out of the bar to stop them.
"We refuse!"
"Uta, Luffy¡"
"Let them do what they want; this contest is important to them." Shanks appeared, stopping Makino from intervening.
"Let''s go!"
"What are theypeting for?" Makino asked.
"To see who will rise higher among the pirates," Beckman replied.
Immediately after, both Luffy and Uta dived into their chicken legs. Uta tricked Luffy by giving him a ss of juice, which he gratefully epted, while she quickly ate all the chicken legs, defeating Luffy, who was then sent flying by the dog.
"Luffy!" Makino ran toward Luffy, fearing he might get hurt.
"She tricked him again!" Yasoppughed.
Afterward, Luffy and Uta got into a heated argument about cheating and trickery, something Luffy didn''t appreciate.
"I''m a pirate! There''s no such thing as cheating!" Uta eximed. "You got careless in a duel because you''re a dumb baby!"
"It''s not like Shanks says you''re a real pirate yet!" Luffy retorted, agitated.
"Cut it out already!" Shanks intervened.
"No pirate would raise his sword against a child, Shanks!"
"Dummy, that was a test of tough love." Shanks teased her frustration.
"Aw, did you say love? Does that mean you love me, Shanks?" Uta affectionately hugged Shanks'' leg, and Luffy did the same.
"You two really need to stop clinging to me," Shanks said, resigned.
"He may be my dad, but he''s also my captain, and I idolize him! He''s cool, right?" Uta said to Luffy.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Inside the Art Store in Bateri:
"Who would have thought Shanks has a daughter? And she has such a deep past with Luffy too!"
"Her name is Uta!"
"Wait! Isn''t this the little girl who was singing on the lightscreen earlier?"
"It turns out she''s Uta! Shanks'' daughter!"
"Oh my God! That means Shanks is married and has a daughter!"
Hearing such shocking words, even Roger Pirates were in a state of disbelief.
And the most shocked person was Shanks himself.
"Could I have a daughter?"
The shback to events twelve years ago had already continued for four pages, showing all the scenes involving Luffy and Uta, their cute and funny moments, and the Red-Haired Pirates.
"The strange thing is, why didn''t this child appear at the beginning of the manga? Was it after she decided to pursue her dream of bing a singer and left the ship, as my counterpart said?"
"But that''s strange; something must have happened. It''s impossible for a little girl to decide something like that. It''s clear she loves you since you''re her father, and she sees your ship as a safe home, and the same applies to you¡"
Rayleigh said and then added, "Something like leaving the ship to follow her dream of bing a singer doesn''t make sense."
"Hahaha! Overnight, Shanks suddenly has a daughter! Many of Shanks'' female fans must be feeling very jealous right now."
Gabanughed after saying that.
"But this girl Uta seems very sweet, and she''s an amazing singer in every sense of the word."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 784: Young Luffy''s Past. The Appearance of Dadan.
Chapter 785: Luffy and Ace''s First Encounter!
Chapter 786: Luffy Who Never Gives Up! Sabo.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 804 Young Luffys Past. The Appearance of Dadan.
Chapter 804 Young Luffy''s Past. The Appearance of Dadan.
_________________
Before that on Fish-Man Ind:
"This is terrible¡ he''s hurting himself so much¡" Jimbei stopped involuntarily as he watched Luffy injuring himself.
At the art store in Mermaid Cove, Jimbei felt deep sorrow every time Luffy bashed his head or limbs against trees and rocks, causing severe damage. There was even a significant chance that his wounds from the war could reopen, leaving him with no chance of survival.
This was the sentiment shared by Jimbei himself and confirmed by the doctor who treated Luffy, Trafalgar Law.
"He wants to wake up from this nightmare quickly; his actions reflect that desire," Fisher Tiger sighed in response.
"But it''s unfortunate that this is not a nightmare or a dream¡ This is reality. What''s done is done, and there''s no way to fix broken ss."
"Even though we live in a world filled with strange abilities where broken ss can be mended and even life can be restored, as with Brook, in Ace''s case, I don''t think that will happen."
"He just has to ept reality and live with it.""Of course, he won''t be able to get through it alone; that''s where youe in, Jimbei." Tiger looked at Jimbei at that moment.
"Ace entrusted his little brother into safe hands."
"Every time I see your counterpart, I feel immense pride in you," Tiger smiled as he said that.
"There you are¡ In the midst of his suffering, you came to answer the call." Fisher Tiger''s smile widened as he saw Jimbei appear at that moment when Luffy was still in a state of rage.
Jimbei nodded and returned his gaze to the same scene. He also wished he could end Luffy''s suffering and wake him from this nightmare; at the very least, he had to remind him of what he still had left.
What hadn''t he lost yet?
Manga readers all over the world knew the answer to that question well.
But they wanted to see Luffy answer that question himself.
Here on Fish-Man Ind, everyone fell silent, and their breaths nearly stopped as they all wanted to see how Jimbei would handle Luffy, who was in the worst state he had ever been in.
This wasn''t the usual Luffy, not the Luffy they knew and had grown ustomed to. This Luffy looked like a broken boy who had lost everything.
A boy who no longer had anything to fight for, who might even lose the motivation and passion to continue on the path of bing the Pirate King. And that''s the frightening part.
This was a pivotal moment in determining the future of this world.
"And all this heavy burden falls on your counterpart, Jimbei." Hearing his elder brother Tiger''s words, Jimbei secretly broke out in a cold sweat.
He was extremely nervous.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
("If I die¡ Would you mind looking after my little brother?")
Seeing Luffy in this state, Jimbei recalled the strange request Ace had made of him when they were in the same cell.
Jimbei took a deep breath before saying,
"The war is over¡ Ace is-"
Before he could finish, Luffy shouted:
"DON''T SAY IT!!! DON''T SAY ANYTHING¡!!! Haa¡"
"I''ve pinched my cheek¡ enough to tear it apart¡"
"Haa¡ If this were a dream, I would have woken up already¡ I''m not dreaming, am I¡?"
Luffy''s face turned into a mess of endless tears, crying with an unmatched intensity.
"Ace¡ is dead, isn''t he!!?"
Seeing this scene, even Jimbei couldn''t control his emotions.
"Yes¡ He''s dead¡!!!" Jimbei said, pained.
"Uuhh!!" As his tears continued to fall, distant and fragmented memories began to return to his mind.
("Who the heck is Ace!!?") This was young Luffy with his grandfather.
Luffy cried more and more.
("He''s going to be your brother from now on.") Luffy''s grandfather was blunt.
"UWAAAAAAHHHH!!!" Luffy''s scream echoed throughout most of Amazon Lily Ind.
He cried incessantly, and even Jimbei began to cry too.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This is hard, he''s really pinching his cheek fiercely¡"
"I feel a tickle in my nose¡"
Even a tough man like Fisher Tiger felt the urge to cry upon seeing Luffy in this state.
Not to mention, the readers around them had simr reactions. The tense emotions were overwhelming at that moment, with tears and sad expressions everywhere. No one could read such a scene with a cold, poker-faced expression, no matter their gender or age.
This was Luffy we''re talking about, the strong boy who frees every ce he goes to, a true hero who fears nothing. Who would have expected him to weaken to this extent and cry like a child?
"It seems that the time hase for someone to free Luffy¡ from this suffering."
The readers felt that Jimbei had to do it.
"The death of Ace is the most terrible thing I''ve ever witnessed¡"
"It''s so sad to see Luffy in this state¡!"
"Is that little Luffy? I bet the man with him is Garp."
"At this moment, Luffy hasn''t met Ace yet, right?"
¡
"Uwooooh!! Luffy doesn''t deserve this! Stop torturing me with such scenes, author!"
This time, neither Iceberg nor Tom intervened to stop Franky from crying, no matter how loud he was.
Even they were deeply moved by seeing the broken Luffy.
¡
"Alright, alright, everything will be fine."
"Didn''t you say that Luffy will continue his journey ande to Fish-Man Ind after that? So smile, darling."
Not far from Franky''s group, Suzan wiped away a small tear while hugging little Shyarly, who hadn''t stopped crying either.
¡
Bateri:
"Who would have expected Shanks to have a daughter¡ Whahaha!"
Right after getting past the emotional scene of the broken Luffy, many scenes from Luffy''s childhood 12 years ago followed in a shback that reminded everyone of the time when the Red-Haired Pirates were resting in Foosha Vige.
"Before that, they used toe with that little girl named Uta? So she''s part of Luffy''s past too¡ I wonder why he''s remembering her in these moments of weakness. Was she considered a sister too, and did she die for some reason?"
Roger was asking the same questions that everyone else had after seeing Luffy''s shback with Uta, which happened two years before Ace met Luffy.
Immediately after the shback ended, the scenes shifted to the exact moment Luffy recalled while crying over Ace.
At that moment, Roger''s eyes became wet, but the smile never left his face.
¡
Foosha Town:
Inside the art store, the sweet little Makino ced her hands over her mouth as more tears streamed down her cheek and fell to the floor.
After seeing her older self appear again in the shback, she became worried that the five-year-old Luffy might get hurt as if he were her own son. She remembered that she had acted as a mother to this boy.
Who was now recalling his past because of his chaotic emotional state at this moment, tears of unparalleled sorrow causing Makino, the child at this stage, to cry her heart out too.
Dadan patted Makino''s head with a sad smile. She didn''t like seeing this sweet girl so heartbroken.
"Don''t worry, Dadan. You can keep reading the manga and let her cry. Children her age need to learn to appreciate rtionships, and One Piece manga is the best ce for her to learn that." At that moment, Father Mercar spoke to Dadan.
"Alright," Dadan nodded and stoppedforting Makino, reopening the volume herself.
At that moment, her eyes widened in absolute shock.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
[Ten years ago, East Blue, a mountain pass at Mt. Corbo, behind Foosha Vige.]
"Come on, grampa. I''m going to be the Pirate King!!"
"What do you mean, ''Pirate King''!!?" Garp''s expression soured when he heard his grandson''s nonsense again.
"You didn''t just eat a Devil Fruit, now you''ve got that stupid mouth as well!! Luffy, you and Ace are going to be the strongest Marines!!!"
[Monkey D. Garp & Monkey D. Luffy (7 years old)]
"Gyaaa¡ Gyaaa¡" Luffy cried out as Garp held him by his rubbery cheek.
"Owowowow!! Damn it, I''m rubber, why does it hurt!? Lemme go, grampa!!" Luffyined.
"This is my fault for leaving you in thatidback Foosha Vige." Garp med himself the entire way toward a wooden house deep in the jungle.
He began knocking on the door forcefully. "Dadan!! Get out here!!!"
Dadan, who, unlike her young and beautiful appearance, now looked older, heavier, and more simr to a bandit, came out.
"G-Garp!! Come on, give me a break already!! Ace is already 10 years old."
"We won''t be able to handle him much longer!! Take him back!!!"
[Mt. Corbo mountain bandits, Head of the Dadan family, Curly Dadan (Ace and Luffy''s foster parent)]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Seeing the full name of the woman almost made Dadan faint at that moment.
"C-Curly Dadan¡?"
"Why does this woman have my name ?!"
Father Mercar, his wife Cam, and even Makino, who had stopped crying, all looked at Dadan with a mixture of surprise and confusion.
They all stared back and forth between the woman drawn in the manga, who was pleading with Garp to take back the already ten-year-old Ace, and the beautiful woman before them, who was already the goddess of the art store, desired by many men, and had hundreds of suitors.
"There''s no way topare them¡" said Father Mercar.
"But they have the same hair color, the same eye color¡ It seems like she really is the older version of Dadan¡" Cam felt that the Dadan in the manga seemed familiar indeed.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 785: Luffy and Ace''s First Encounter!
Chapter 786: Luffy Who Never Gives Up! Sabo.
Chapter 787: Luffy, Ace, Sabo.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 805 Luffy and Aces First Encounter!
Chapter 805 Luffy and Ace''s First Encounter!
_________________
Amazon Lily:
"Who would have thought that the day woulde when I''d see Amazon Lily treat a man with such kindness... I mean another man besides dear Rob..." Gloriosa nced sideways at the future empress of Amazon Lily as she said this.
Hancock blushed in embarrassment, feeling the tant teasing from Gloriosa. Immediately after, her beautiful face regained its worried expression as she watched the scene where Luffy continued to harm himself.
"I''m afraid Luffy might hurt himself even more if Jimbei doesn''t step in to stop him... At this point, he''s not just incredibly weak; his heart is also deeply broken," Shakky calmly remarked as she exhaled smoke from her cigarette.
"Isn''t this the time when Empress Hancock should be by Luffy''s side if she truly loves him?" Little Hancock secretly felt angry at her counterpart for not being beside Luffy in this moment.
"Even if she were there, what could she do? I think the ones who understand men the most are other men. Jimbei can handle this. He''ll be able to stabilize Luffy''s mental state," Shakky believed Jimbei was the right person for the job.
He had exuded a fatherly aura ever since his appearance, a sentiment all readers could feel.
"Here ites... the long-awaited shback..." Hancock''s sad expression began to soften as the anticipated shback in the manga began. Her sorrowful face was now reced with a look of anticipation... She had always wanted to see young Luffy."Who is that little girl?" Seeing a girl around Luffy''s age, or maybe a year or two older, having a close rtionship with Luffy, made Hancock feel conflicted.
"Shanks'' daughter? Her name is Uta? Is she the one with the sweet voice that the art store used as background music during the arc''s preview?" Gloriosa wondered as she recognized the young Uta.
Like most One Piece manga readers, she had thought the shadowed figure of the little girl in the earlier opening was just an imaginary character; no one expected her to be part of the manga''s world... Doesn''t that mean she''s part of their world too?
"Could such a divine voice exist in this world?" Even Shakky was astonished. The song was still fresh in her mind, and she had memorized most of the lyrics.
She had already asked Rob to give her a copy of that song so she could listen to it whenever she wanted.
"So, Luffy had such a special rtionship with the little girl Uta... I wonder what happened to her that she didn''t stay on Shanks'' ship," Little Hancock felt a great deal of curiosity about Uta and her past with Luffy.
"Perhaps an arc exining everything about her willeter; she doesn''t seem like a simple character by any means. For now, it seems this part of Luffy''s story has concluded... I wonder where Garp is taking his grandson..."
"Dadan?" Seeing Dadan in the manga shocked not just Shakky but everyone in the art store.
"Is that really Dadan?" Gloriosa put her hand over her mouth in disbelief.
Hancock felt the same; she had never expected it.
"Who would have thought Dadan had such a background, fufu~"
"Seeing her old self in the manga must have been a shock of a lifetime for her. I''ll ask herter to see how she reacted."
"Fufu~ It must have been amusing."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Whaaaa, who''s that kid!?"
Dadan''s scream sent birds fleeing from the forest behind the mountain.
"You want me to take in another one!? And he''s your... your grandson!!?"
Dadan was outraged after learning Garp''s purpose for this visit.
"All right¡ I''ll let you choose: go to jail, or take care of the kid. I''ve overlooked as many of your crimes as there are stars in the sky!!"
Upon hearing her refusal, Garp immediately threatened to throw them in prison.
"Well, I don''t like the idea of getting arrested, but sometimes I think a prison cell might be better! We''re having a tough enough time with Ace, and now you''re adding your grandson!"
Dadan couldn''t ept this; she cast a nce at the straw-hatted child before asking:
"That kid must be some kind of beast, right!?"
Luffy was swinging nearby before he got spit on his face.
"Uuhh!! Geeh!! It''s spit!!! That''s disgusting!!"
"Hey!! Who''re you!!?"
Luffy was furious.
"Oh, Ace!"
Garp eximed cheerfully upon seeing his other grandson.
"Uwooh!! Ace, you came back!!!"
*[Portgas D. Ace (Ten years ago)]*
He didn''t seem like an ordinary child. Just one look at his dark eyes, not to mention the bloodied iron pipe in his hand, made that clear.
"That''s Ace. He''s three years older than you. You''ll be living together from now on, so you better get along!"
"It''s settled!!! I''ll leave him with you!!!"
"What is?"
The first meeting between Ace and Luffy wasn''t peaceful as expected.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ohara:
"Who would have thought Garp would use such violent methods to enve bandits and make them raise his grandsons, Yohohoho!"
Brookughed after seeing Garp act so brutally, easily shrugging off his responsibilities and dumping them on Dadan.
"A ten-year-old Ace seems so gloomy... sigh~ That''s expected."
"He''s heard enough hatred just for the possibility of his existence in this world alone."
"For a mere child, this is enough to turn him into a first-ss viin when he grows up."
Domingo''s sunsses reflected the face of young Ace with his dark eyes¡ He could remember having the same expression on his face when they descended from Marigoa and nearly died at the hands of the enraged people of the Fallen Noble Ind.
"Derishishishi~ I always thought Luffy and Ace''s first meeting would be entirely different."
Saul, a huge fan of Ace, foundfort in seeing Ace''s shback, especially since he had already passed away in the present.
"I wonder, after such a tense first meeting, how will they end up as brothers?" Enel wondered with curiosity.
"I don''t see anything preventing that, despite the rough start... Luffy is too kind-hearted for that, especially in his youth," Clover believed that this initial meeting would have little impact on the potential brotherhood between Ace and Luffy.
"More importantly... Is Dadan really Miss Dan? This is uneptable by any means."
Issho felt bitter; he had always admired Miss Dan and considered her his dream girl! Seeing her old version made him want to run out of the art store and regain his blindness so he would never have to see anything in this world again.
"Pfft!"
Seeing Issho''s sad expression, Mihawk couldn''t maintain his cold facade any longer, nearly bursting intoughter.
Everyone looked at both Issho and Mihawk strangely.
"She''s really Dadan! My goodness." Even Rosinante was amazed by this.
The others were just as shocked, not by her ugly appearance, but by the fact that she would be the foster mother of both Luffy and Ace!
Such an important role is not given to just anyone.
"This means Dadan holds a significant ce in the hearts of both Ace and Luffy... Now I understand why Ace mentioned her in his dying moments," Vegapunk added.
¡
Bateri:
"Dadan? I never expected that of all people, you would be the foster mother of my son... As a bandit, he probably didn''t receive much love from you, how unfortunate."
On her bed, Rouge gazed thoughtfully at the past scenes in Luffy and Ace''s shback.
From the first meeting to how the bond between Ace and Luffy began to form... it all revolved around this ce called Gray Terminal.
"Gray Terminal? That ce... Rob removed it a long time ago and got rid of it, didn''t he?"
"Did Ace live here¡?"
"Why were you so harsh on a child, dear¡"
Seeing how Ace hit Luffy the first time he followed him, threw him into the valley, and how Ace continued to ignore him all the time made Rouge sad... not just for Luffy but also for Ace, who she believed didn''t know how to open his heart to make friends.
"It''s a good thing Luffy is stubborn and doesn''t know how to give up¡"
Seeing Luffy''s persistent determination made Rouge smile. It was a rare smile, one she had missed for a long time.
¡
Roger, who was outside the house, could feel it, and so he smiled too.
Even he felt the same as Rouge as he read the shback''s events.
"Don''t be too harsh, son... damn Garp who didn''t teach you any manners."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 786: Luffy Who Never Gives Up! Sabo.
Chapter 787: Luffy, Ace, Sabo.
Chapter 788: The Birth of Brotherhood.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 806 Luffy Who Never Gives Up! Sabo.
Chapter 806 Luffy Who Never Gives Up! Sabo.
_________________...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I hate mountain bandits!!" Luffy remembered the rudeness of the previous bandits towards Shanks and his crew, and he expressed his hatred for all mountain bandits in front of Dadan and her group.
"Shut it, you damn brat! Looking after you is a pain in the ass for us too!!"
"If you don''t want to be here, that''s fine by me!! Get out of here and go starve to death!!"
Dadan snapped at Luffy since Garp had already left.
"Calm down, Boss." It turned out that Dadan was the leader of these bandits."I''m still hungry! I want some meat!!"
After eating a bowl of rice and drinking a cup of water, Luffy only felt hungrier, while Ace was devouring the meat voraciously, and the same was true for Dadan.
"This meat is all from a buffalo that Ace caught!! He puts a portion on the table, and we do too! Times are tough for bandits right now." Dadan continued gnawing on the meat and said,
"So starting tomorrow, you''ll be working to death too!! Cleaning,undry, shoe shining, and polishing weapons! Plus, theft, looting, swindling, and killing!!!"
"And listen!! Don''t mention a word of this to Garp!!" Dadan continued listing the tasks Luffy would have to do from now on, stressing that he should tell Garp nothing about it.
"Once a day, you''ll get one bowl of rice!! And one cup of water!! That''s all we''ll give you!"
"If you want anything else, you''ll have to get it yourself!!! And don''t grow anything without permission!!"
"Got it." Luffy nodded in understanding, which left Dadan mming her head into the ground in shock.
"What the hell!!? This is where you start crying!!!"
"Grandpa used to throw me into the jungle. There''s a bunch of stuff I can eat in the forest, like earthworms, frogs, and mushrooms. I''m going to be a pirate someday!! I''ve got to be able to do this much!!" Luffy didn''t think what Dadan said was a big deal and quickly stood up upon seeing Ace leave.
"Hey¡ where''s he going?"
"Where are you going!!? And did you say you''re going to be a pirate!!!" Dadan was more and more shocked.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Are you throwing my son to bandits to take care of him when I entrusted his responsibility to you? You''re such a shameless grandfather!"
Dragon red at his father with contempt at that moment.
Garp nonchntly had his pinky finger in his nose, "What''s wrong with that¡ It''s better than letting him mix with more dangerous pirates like Red-Haired Shanks."
"Besides, my counterpart wanted Luffy to live with Ace¡"
"Now I understand why my son Luffy isn''t very smart even after growing up! He grew up with mountain bandits! Damn you, you pig of a grandfather!"
Boom!
Even under Garp''s overwhelming power, the art store''s table remained unaffected. If they were outside, it would have turned to dust under that punch.
"Are you calling your father a pig?!" Garp was furious.
Seeing his father angry, Dragon backed down and continued reading the manga, following the exciting shback events.
Crocodile looked at the duo with a deadpan expression before quietly returning his gaze to the volume. The more he saw how Luffy persistently chased after Ace, the more he admired Luffy.
At some point, Ace''s behavior became unbearable¡ If no one already knew Ace, they would have thought he would never soften with such a personality.
"Buwahahaha!It''s good that my grandson learns not to give up from this small lesson."
Garp was happy because he understood the purpose behind his counterpart bringing Luffy here.
"Dadan seems like a funny character. Could she really be Miss Dan from the art store?"
Bonney heard a few sighs of astonishment from the random store''s goddesses in the art store, most of them talking about Dadan.
"In our world, a person''s appearance can change drastically as they age. With your Age-Age Fruit, you know that better than I do, don''t you, my dear?"
Kuma said with a smile.
Hearing that, Bonney nodded. She knew that very well.
Her fruit allowed her to change her appearance significantly by manipting her age.
"This is the timeline where Miss Dadan lost herself and allowed many negative factors to change her life into this version of herself¡ Unlike her, Miss Dadan from our timeline is in apletely different situation where she met Rob-sama in her youth and gained the status of an art store goddess instead of bing a mountain bandit."
Bonney was clear about this.
"So that''s it¡ That exins everything." Ivankov nodded with an enlightened expression.
Inazuma felt the same way too.
¡
Marineford:
"That sneaky bastard Garp¡ So this is where he was hiding Roger''s son."
"No wonder my counterpart in the manga couldn''t find him all this time! What a clever bastard."
Sengoku admired Garp''s intelligence in the manga, but at the same time, he felt regret.
All that effort to protect Ace and the desire to prepare him to be a Marine alongside his grandson went to waste when those boys rebelled and did what they really wanted. That''s what Sengoku regretted.
"Gray Terminal¡!"
"Is there such a ce on Dawn Ind?" Zephyr asked curiously.
"I''ve heard about it¡ There''s an additional art store on Dawn Ind called Gray Terminal. When it opened, that ce was exactly as it appeared in the manga."
Borsalino said, looking at Zephyr and then at Sakazuki, who was lying on the hospital bed.
Sakazuki was also reading the manga, even though it was difficult to do so in his condition.
"Tsk¡I don''t want to see more of these childish stories. When will the story get back on track? I want to see my strong counterpart honored with the Fleet Admiral seat quickly."
Hearing that from Sakazuki, who was in a semi-conscious state, Sengoku felt anger¡ As expected, Sakazuki was very ambitious.
Kuzan was also annoyed, feeling that his counterpart would never ept Sakazuki as Fleet Admiral no matter what. After all, this admiral was too extreme.
But the stunning disy of power Akainu showed against Whitebeard was still fresh in everyone''s minds, including Kuzan''s. In terms of strength, Sakazuki definitely deserved it.
¡
Jaya Ind, the back of the ind:
"Zehahahaha!"
"That kid Ace is terrifying! If I were Luffy, I wouldn''t have been able to handle him."
Teachughed mockingly.
The emotional shback for One Piece fans was just a children''s story to Teach and his crew.
"Luffy really never gives up, even from a young age," Shiryumented with a smile.
"He really kept chasing him for three months! Gahahaha! Weird, I don''t really understand how kids think."
Avalo Pizarroughed sarcastically.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"He was greatly influenced by Shanks, fufu~" Seeing Shanks in the background as Luffy recalled his reaction when the sake bottle was broken on him, "Even in this matter," Catarina Devon also mocked.
"Zehahaha!The following chapters are even more entertaining. It seems these trash lived among trash, which is why they became so soft when they grew up."
"Gray Terminal¡ So there is such a ce in the Goa Kingdom."
"Sabo? Who is this kid? Why is Ace smiling with him?"
The ckbeard Pirates were curious after seeing another kid who seemed to be Ace''s friend¡ considering that Luffy had been chasing Ace for three months and still hadn''t be his friend despite all his efforts.
"Hmm? Interesting." Teach grinned wickedly.
¡
Goa Kingdom:
In the newly named art store called the Green Garden, formerly known as Gray Terminal, the people reading the manga were amazed.
The reason was that the ce where this shback was taking ce was exactly where they were now.
Among the astonished readers was a certain nobleman with his pregnant wife.
"Did he say Sabo?" Outlook III said with some surprise.
The same surprise was etched on the face of Didit, his pregnant wife standing beside him.
The reason for their surprise was that they had just decided on their son''s name, Sabo, the day before, and now a kid with the same name had appeared in the manga.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 787: Luffy, Ace, Sabo.
Chapter 788: The Birth of Brotherhood.
Chapter 789: I Have No One Else.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 807 Luffy, Ace, Sabo.
Chapter 807 Luffy, Ace, Sabo.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Wow!! This is even better than mine!! How did you get so much money!?"
A boy wearing a hat was counting the money that Ace had stolen. He seemed to be the same age as Ace.
[Sabo (Ten years old) A boy living in the Gray Terminal]
"I found it near the gates. I stole it from some punks! Maybe they were carrying it for some merchant ships."
Ace replied, exining the source of the stolen money."Daaamn, you beat me again today."
Sabo still had a smile on his face.
"Does it really matter? We''re going to use it to buy a pirate ship someday."
"It''s already been five years since we started saving. It hasn''t been easy."
Ace revealed the real reason behind their money-stealing efforts.
"Yeah, I wonder how much it takes to buy a pirate ship¡"
Sabo pondered.
"Dunno¡ Ten million, maybe a hundred million? We''ve still got a long way to go. Be quiet, quick. Someone might see us¡"
Ace and Sabo didn''t realize it, but a certain boy had overheard everything.
"A pirate ship!? Are you guys gonna be pirates!?"
Luffy, who was hiding under a tree, was excited.
"Me too!!!" he eximed.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"So it turns out Ace had a friend¡ He wasn''t as alone as I thought."
Garp''s eyes sparkled with interest as he gazed at the kid in the hat and blue clothes, who looked about Ace''s age.
"Sabo? He seems like a boy from a noble family who''s been exiled," Dragon said, narrowing his eyes.
"Five years of saving stolen wealth¡ to buy a pirate ship. If my counterpart finds out, he might just faint, Buwahahaha!!"
Garpughed, imagining the reaction of his counterpart who believed Ace would be a Marine under his supervision.
"You can''t hold back the dreams of youth for long, old man."
"Someday, they''ll spread their wings and soar into the vast sky."
"And when that dayes, even if their wings break and they fall from the sky afterward, it won''t matter. What matters is that they followed their desires."
As he said this, Dragon pointed to Ace.
Crocodile, who overheard, nodded with a satisfied expression, acknowledging the wisdom of his leader.
The same went for Kuma, Ivankov, and Inazuma, while Garp continuedughing as if he didn''t care.
"Buwahahaha! So my grandson has found you, you foolish boys! Now, what will you do? Will you kill him?"
Garp was eager to see the next development and to witness the brotherly bond between Ace and Luffy, as well as the newly introduced Sabo.
¡
Drum Kingdom:
The heavy snow covered the sky and the earth. Although it was daytime, the harsh climate made it impossible for the kingdom''s residents to see sunlight for long periods.
But this was no longer a problem. With the advent of the Sea Train, connecting many inds in the Grand Line and beyond, and the hunters''s private shippingpany, the people of Drum Kingdom could leave the ind whenever they wished and return the same day.
In contrast to the stormy, cold weather outside, the world inside the Art Store was different¡ªwarm and full of emotion. The warm Art Store had long since be an irreceable recreational haven for the residents of the Winter Kingdom, even on days without a specific manga release or anime episode, they spent most of their day inside.
Even their king and queen did the same!
¡
"It seems they''ve gotten into trouble this time,"
Seeing the pirates, from whom Ace had stolen money, take Luffy, who had exposed himself and failed at lying, Hiriluk felt a pang of sympathy.
"I see this perilous situation is what will make these kids brothers."
Kureha smiled as she said this.
Kureha and Hiriluk had been sitting together for a long time. Although they enjoyed watching Luffy and Ace''s past, they also wished to see Chopper again, who hadn''t appeared in a while.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Lemme go!! You bastard!!"
"Who''s this kid?"
Luffy was captured by the pirate who was looking for Ace and Sabo.
(How did he get caught!!?) Ace and Sabo couldn''t understand what had happened.
"Help me, Ace!!!" Luffy unconsciously screamed Ace''s name.
(That idiot said my name!!) Ace was worried.
"Did you just say, Ace?" The pirate holding Luffy was surprised.
"You¡ know Ace?"
"He''s my friend!! Ah¡ He was about to kill me, though¡" Even as a child, Luffy was still Luffy.
"He just won''t shut up¡" Ace was furious.
"Lemme ask you something. Today, Ace stole some of our money and ran¡ You know where it is?" The pirate asked Luffy, trying to trick the child.
"This is bad¡ they''re gonna take all our treasure!!" Sabo shivered as soon as the thought crossed his mind.
"That idiot better not say anything!!" Ace felt the same.
Luffy started sweating, his lips twisted to the side as he nced away, saying, "I¡ I dunno."
(He''s such a bad liar!!!) The pirate''s eyes widened.
"Kuku. All right, if you don''t know, you don''t know¡"
"Kukukuku!! We''ll jog your memory. Don''t worry about it!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The pirates turned and left, taking Luffy with them.
"What? Hey!! Lemme go!! Where are you taking me!? Damn it!!!"
No matter what Luffy did, he couldn''t break free from the man''s grip.
Ace and Sabo stood in shock as they watched the pirates leave with Luffy in their grasp.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
"Don''t tell me that bastard is going to torture Luffy?!"
"He''s just a child at this point!"
"This is outrageous!"
"What do you expect from pirates?"
"Not all pirates are the same, man."
"But most of them are trash. What do you expect from a pirate living among garbage? He''ll definitely torture him."
"No, no, I won''t let my kids see the next scenes."
¡
Olivia was staring at the scene, her hand covering her mouth in shock. She didn''t expect to see young Luffy endure such brutal torture.
"Even so, he didn''t say a word about Ace and Sabo''s hideout¡" she gasped in surprise.
"Of course, he didn''t. He knows he can''t be their friend if he does. Don''t underestimate the intelligence of kids, my dear."
Rob patted Olivia''s shoulder as he said this.
Robin was hugging her father''s leg, also staring at the manga volume.
"Luffy had a strong will, even when he was just a little boy," Little Robin said with a sad expression.
¡
"That scum¡ If he knew he was beating Garp''s grandson, Dragon''s son, and Shanks'' friend, I don''t know what his reaction would be, but I bet he''d wet his pants instantly."
Brook was furious when he saw the filthy pirate named Porshemi punching Luffy with spikes on his knuckles.
His expression darkened as he saw Luffy crying and screaming in pain.
"He''s just a kid¡ Doesn''t that scumbag have a heart?!"
"Oh my God! This is violent!"
"Luffy¡"
Some readers began covering their children''s eyes to avoid such bloody scenes¡ especially since the one being tortured was the protagonist!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 788: The Birth of Brotherhood.
Chapter 789: I Have No One Else.
Chapter 790: A Kingdom Free of Trash?
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 808 The Birth of Brotherhood.
Chapter 808 The Birth of Brotherhood.
_________________
At this moment, the eyes of Dragon and Garp darkened. Although it was merely a scene in the manga, the impact it had on them was utterly unexpected.
A suffocating silence enveloped the room, as both Crocodile and Ivankov, along with everyone else present, began to sweat nervously.
Garp and Dragon were suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to capture the pirate named Porshemi, chop him into pieces, and feed him to the fish!
This desire was especially strong when they saw Luffy crying and screaming in fear after receiving the first punch.
"This¡ I heard from Rob that his games world would allow us to enter the manga and animes'' worlds at any chapter or episode we want and act freely within it¡"
"Now I know what I''m going to do and which chapter I''ll choose¡"
The cracking sound from Dragon''s fist was loud and clear as he clenched it tightly at that moment.
"Take me with you¡ I think I need to smash a few mountains on Dawn Ind to vent some anger." Garp''s response was simr.Hearing this, Bonney realized she knew exactly which chapter she wanted to visit in the games world too.
She was looking forward to it.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"It''s already evening¡"
"All right, we''re done!! We moved all our treasure!!"
Ace shouted joyfully after they sessfully moved everything away from the previously discovered location.
"Haa¡ Haa¡ Ace!!" At that moment, Sabo arrived running.
"Sabo! What happened? Have they found our hiding ce!?" Ace asked anxiously.
"Haa¡ Haa¡ No, they haven''t!! They have no idea!! Luffy¡ Haa¡ hasn''t said anything!!!" Sabo was shocked, and what he said shocked Ace as well.
"Eh¡!?"
¡
"Spit it out already!!!" Porshemi was still beating Luffy brutally, for who knows how long.
"P-P-P-Porshemi!! It''s no use¡!!!" Even one of his subordinates felt pity for Luffy at that moment.
"¡!! He¡ doesn''t even have the strength to yell anymore."
"Hick. Gehh!! Haa¡" Luffy was tied up with ropes, bleeding from everywhere, helpless and weak.
"He probably can''t speak anymore¡ and frankly, I can''t watch this any longer!!"
"If you''ve got time to worry about the brat, go find Ace and Sabo!!"
"Our lives are in danger here!!"
¡
"That poor kid¡!! Should we call the town''s authorities?"
"It''s pointless. Thew has no power over this mountain of garbage¡ and that man is one of Brewjam''s crew¡ they''ve got the nobles backing them with money."
"They''re allowed to loot and kill all they want here!! No matter how many bodies pile up in this dump, trash is trash."
Outside the building where Luffy was being tortured, even the homeless in the Gray Terminal felt sorry for him.
¡
"Tell me!!!" eximed Porshemi.
"I won''t¡" Luffy replied weakly.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In the art store in Bateri, the crew of Roger''s Pirates were reading the shback scenes with focused eyes.
When they reached the scenes where young Luffy was suffering, they all nced towards Shanks.
Shanks was silent at that moment, and no one knew what he was thinking.
But they could all tell he was angry, just like they were.
"Unfortunately, life is not easy for kids in such a world."
"Was our world this bad before the manga era?" Shanks asked tly.
"No¡ it was much worse than what has been shown in the manga so far," Rayleigh spoke after taking a sip of sake.
"With the rise of hunters and their power rivaling or exceeding that of the government,petition among them to provide a good life for the world''s inhabitants intensified¡ That''s why viins no longer dare to be pirates," he exined, wiping his lips afterward.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"So the world has be much better, isn''t that the purpose of One Piece?" Roger suddenly appeared, saying.
For those who already knew the true nature of One Piece, they were the most knowledgeable about the purpose behind everything Joy Boy had left behind.
Unfortunately, Joy Boy never anticipated someone like Robing along and interfering with his preparations¡ If he had known, he would have been very pleased.
¡
"This is it! Finally!"
In the small house amidst the trees, Rouge cheered with joy when she saw young Ace and young Sabo attack Porshemi and his men to save Luffy at the crucial moment.
Seeing so many bloody scenes and the abuse young Luffy endured made her heartache, but the moment Ace and Sabo arrived, her heart filled with joy.
"That''s it! Take him and run!"
"No! You need to run too, Ace¡ what are you doing? Why are you staying behind?!"
Seeing Ace say he wouldn''t run from facing a guy, Rouge sighed with a helpless smile.
"Even as a child, you still resemble Roger so much."
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Hey¡ That''s a pretty bad decision, you know?"
"Just give us our money back, you rotten kid."
"We''ll use it better." Facing the giant manpared to his small size, Ace wasn''t scared at all.
"Don''t be ridiculous!!!" This angered Porshemi.
"You¡ wait right here!!" Leaving Luffy aside, Sabo joined Ace in fighting the huge man.
"If I lost to a kid¡ I''d quit being a pirate!!!"
"Ooohh!!"
In the end, Porshemi was beaten severely by two kids.
¡
"I heard the story. Porshemi, you''re pathetic¡"
Brewjam and his crew stood in front of Porshemi, whoy defeated on the ground.
"Are you serious!!?"
"I''m sorry, Captain Brewjam¡ the money¡"
Before Porshemi could finish his pitiful apology, Brewjam drew his gun and emptied it into him.
"Don''t look at me¡ I don''t want to see your face."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"At least that scum who tortured Luffy is dead! Good job, Ace and Sabo!"
"They defeated a real pirate at this age¡ that''s amazing!"
"When I was their age, I could barely catch a fish!"
"As if at your age now you could take on such a fierce pirate!"
"My god, even as kids they can do wonders!"
"Hahahaha! The look on Brewjam''s face says it all."
"Hahaha!! That''s funny, he said if he lost to a kid, he''d quit being a pirate¡"
"He ended up quitting being alive instead! Hahaha!"
Back in the Sorbet Kingdom, the readers were delighted to see Porshemi''s tragic end and Luffy''s rescue by Ace and Sabo.
"What do you think?" Garp looked at Dragon and asked.
"The fate of a protagonist is not an easy thing to bear. He must feel loneliness, and to rid himself of it, he must pay such a price to gain a true friend."
"The price he paid to gain Ace as his brother was not small at all."
"Even as a child, Ace could see that."
"Heh~" Hearing this, a broad smile appeared on Garp''s face. "Now you understand why my counterpart took Luffy to Ace''s side? Despite knowing Ace''s nature better than anyone else¡"
¡
In the art store ''Green Garden'' in the Goa Kingdom:
Outlook III and his wife Didit were staring at every scene where Sabo appeared with great seriousness¡ His blonde hair was very distinctive to them, along with the name.
"No, dear, it''s impossible for a kid living as a vagrant in this garbage dump to be our son," Outlook III said with disdain.
Didit chuckled and nodded in agreement with her husband''s words, "Certainly, I wouldn''t want to be associated with a child like that if he were mine."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 789: I Have No One Else.
Chapter 790: A Kingdom Free of Trash?
Chapter 791: Sabo''s Blood Family
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 809 I Have No One Else.
Chapter 809 I Have No One Else.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''sEvents:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Uweeehn Douuun!" After being rescued and treated, Luffy was still crying like any child his age would.
"That''s a bad habit, Ace!! You need to run when you''re facing a real pirate!!! Why do you have such a death wish!!?" At the same time, Sabo expressed his discontent with Ace''s actions.
"Haa¡ After this, Brewjam''s crew won''t leave us alone."
"They''lle after us!!" Sabo voiced his concern.
"I was so scared¡ I thought I was gonna die¡" Luffy continued to cry loudly."Shut up! How long are you gonna cry!!? I hate weaklings and crybabies!! You piss me off!!" Seeing this, Ace became furious.
Immediately, Luffy held his breath and shut his mouth in aically exaggerated way.
"Thanks¡ Thanks¡ For saving¡ me¡ Uuhh¡" Luffy thanked Ace in a tearful tone, which angered Ace once again.
"Why you¡!!?"
"Hey!! He''s just saying thanks!" This time, Sabo intervened.
"Why didn''t you say anything!!? Those guys don''t care about killing women and children!!!" Ace was furious with Luffy, who had nearly died because of his naivety.
"If I talked, you wouldn''t be my friend¡!!" Luffy replied.
"Even if I don''t, it''s better than dying, wouldn''t it!!? Why do you want to be my friend so badly!!?"
"After what I did to you, why are you still following me around!!?" Ace asked in confusion.
"Because I have no one else!!!" Luffy''s answer took Ace by surprise.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Isn''t that reason enough, my son?"
Rouge smiled as she noticed that the events were bringing Luffy and Ace closer after the incident.
"It''s clear you still need more friends besides Sabo, isn''t that right, my dear?"
"Loneliness is hard..."
Rouge bit her lip as she remembered how lonely Ace had been in the manga.
She touched her belly with an unmatched warmth.
"Luffy is right, being alone is far worse than being hurt."
Rouge''s next words caught in her throat when she saw Ace''s direct questions, coupled with his memories of how ordinary people viewed Roger''s son as a demon''s son.
Her eyes fell on the words of the ten-year-old boy, ("Do you want me to live?") Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered Ace''s final words at the moment of his death.
She wiped her tears silently and continued reading the chapter, a beautiful smile soon spreading across her face.
This chapter marked the true beginning of the bond of friendship and brotherhood between Luffy, Ace, and Sabo. Thetter, Sabo, was a great source of curiosity for Rouge; she didn''t know him as well as she knew Luffy, as he had appeared out of nowhere.
"I also didn''t expect Dadan to be the foster mother of my child in that timeline¡ She must have a soft heart towards Ace."
With a gentle smile on her face, Rouge turned to the next page with growing interest.
Ace''s story with the two other boys was incredibly heartwarming.
¡
In Amazon Lily, the shock was still evident on Dadan''s beautiful face.
Although some time had passed since she discovered the truth that ''she'' and ''Dadan in the manga'' were essentially the same person.
However, only a few close people knew this truth; it hadn''t been widely shared, as most couldn''t connect such a delicate beauty with the Dadan in the manga.
After all, the difference in years between her current appearance and the one shown in the manga was just a bit over ten years!
If someone had told her that if she hadn''t met Rob, who gave her the youth-preserving potion as part of her reward for being a store goddess, she would have be like Dadan in the manga in just ten more years¡ she would have cursed and possibly hit them if they showed her a picture of Dadan in the manga.
But One Piece manga doesn''t lie, which means she had taken apletely different path this time.
''But that doesn''t mean I didn''t want to be a foster mother to Ace and Luffy¡'' Her cheeks flushed as she thought about it, no doubt making many people envy Dadan in the manga.
Suddenly, her expression stiffened as she saw what the third boy named Sabo said in the manga.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"What the hell is this!!?"
Dadan''s scream could be heard from outside the house.
"Ace!! Luffy!! Who''s that!!? Why is there another brat here!!?"
Dadan red at the short boy who greeted her with a smile.
"Yo! Dadan, right? I''m Sabo."
"Sabo!!? I know that name¡"
"I''ve heard you''re a no-good kid, too!!" Dadan eximed.
"Is that so¡ I heard that you were a no-good old hag, too!!"
Sabo replied with a smile, angering Dadan even more.
"That was uncalled for!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Hahahaha!! I didn''t know Sabo had such a sharp tongue."
"Jahahaha! He called her a no-good old hag! What a fittingeback!"
...
..
"Fufu~ Why is your face turning red, Dadan?"
Shakky felt this was a golden opportunity to tease Dadan.
"Hahaha! I won''t feel strange alone anymore, that feeling you get when you see your older counterpart in the manga, it''s incredibly frustrating, isn''t it?"
Gloriosa winked at Dadan as she said this.
"It''s truly a frustrating feeling, elder sister Glora¡ but I sense that her nature is still quite kind," Dadan replied.
"What kind of nature are you talking about? So far, she seems like a typical bandit."
"But you might be right."
¡
"No one would want to live alone¡"
In the vast ocean where not a breath of wind stirred, the Calm Belt, the Moby Dick sailed quietly. Onboard, Whitebeard was holding the manga volume tightly.
Saying those words, it was unclear whether he agreed with Luffy''s words or was speaking about himself.
The crew''s gaze toward their father was warm; after the war arc and learning about their father''s deepest desires, they had developed a clear understanding of this strong and caring father.
"Those three boys lived free lives since childhood¡ How do you n to make them Marines, Garp? Even a dog that grows up free in the wild wouldn''t want an owner when it matures."
"Hmm? A Celestial Dragon?"
"Really? Why would a Celestial Dragon go to Dawn Ind?"
"This is strange¡ trouble must be brewing."
"Unfortunately, I still wanted to see Luffy, Sabo, and Ace enjoy their childhood."
At this point, the Whitebeard Pirates began to sigh in regret, for they knew what trouble the arrival of the Celestial Dragon to the trio''s homnd would bring.
¡
Marigoa, Domain of Gods:
"I didn''t expect a third boy to appear."
Among the Celestial Dragons, Saint Mariald spoke with curiosity.
"Me neither! But this is interesting! The strange thing is, what happened to this Sabo¡ Why hasn''t he appeared in the manga until now? Did something happen to him, I wonder."
Saint Jalmack also expressed his concern, for after all, the only exnation for Sabo''s absence from previous events could be that he never got the chance to grow up in the first ce.
The other Celestial Dragons looked at Saint Jalmack in shock; they hadn''t thought of that at all.
"Oh! It seems that a Celestial Dragon will visit Luffy, Ace, and Sabo''s homnd! Who could it be, I wonder!"
"Oh my God, one of us will get the golden opportunity to appear in the manga this time!"
"Ahh, I hope it''s me or someone from my Charleston family!"
"I''m still jealous of the Rosward family that appeared earlier!"
"This time it will definitely be my family''s turn."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 790: A Kingdom Free of Trash?
Chapter 791: Sabo''s Blood FamilyN?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 792: Each of Their Dreams. Luffy''s Mysterious Dream¡?
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 810 A Kingdom Free of Trash?
Chapter 810 A Kingdom Free of Trash?
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[After being chased out of Gray Terminal, Ace''s friend Sabo joined them in their new hideout.]
"Luffy! We''ll leave you behind if you can''t keep up!" shouted Sabo with urgency.
"I''ming!!" yelled Luffy, sprinting after them.
"You brats! We''re housing you, so you better pull your weight!!!" Dadan hollered angrily after them.
[Ace, Sabo, and Luffy¡ªthese three rebellious boys¡][Fought against the wild beasts of the mountains, the ruffians from the town, the viins of the dump, and the pirates in the cove, day and night, until their names became known even in the central city of the kingdom.]
¡
"Dogura! Magura! Where exactly is¡ Goa?"
Dadan asked, finally showing some curiosity about the ce she had never paid much attention to before.
"Well, Mount Corbo, the dump, and Foosha Vige all belong to the Kingdom of Goa, didn''t you know?"
"I had a feeling¡"
"Wow, Boss! It''s rare to see you reading a newspaper. Is today the day it rains spears?"
Dadan noticed an unusual headline in the paper.
"It seems some visitors areing to the kingdom. They''re making a big deal out of it, but are they really that important?"
"These Tenryuubito¡"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Pangaea Castle in Marijoa:
Inside the highest authority hall of the World Government, the Five Elders were once again in session.
Before the age of manga, their meetings were usually about governmental policies or preparations for important matters. However, with the emergence of the One Piece manga, things changed¡
The main topic of their discussions had be the manga itself, with government policies relegated to the remaining time.
"A Celestial Dragon is visiting the Kingdom of Goa?"
"Hmm, strange¡ I sense danger¡"
"Even we, the Celestial Dragons, have started to dread our appearances in the manga¡ how amusing."
"That''s because every appearance thus far has been a disaster."
"After each Celestial Dragon''s appearance, the world wishes to tear them apart and feed them to sea monsters."
"When will a Celestial Dragon appear who earns the sympathy of ordinary readers?"
"Impossible. That will never happen."
"The faces of the Celestial Dragons are simply not made for sympathy."
As soon as they learned that a Celestial Dragon was set to visit Luffy''s hometown, the Five Elders were rmed and began discussing the matter seriously.
¡
In the main garden of the castle, Imu was also watching scenes from the manga, intrigued by the unfolding events.
"Sabo? I didn''t expect there to be a third brother."
"Let''s see what happens next~ Fufu."
¡
Far in the depths of the sea, Fish-Man Ind:
Inside the art store, Fisher Tiger, Jimbei, Arlong, Hatchan, and most of the Fishmen from Fish-Man Street were gathered together.
"It''s amusing to see those three living together, training together, and having fun together."
"Hahaha! They even hunt crocodiles together."
"That''s funny! Hahaha! I bet Luffy gets swallowed by the crocodiles every time."
"It must be tiring for Ace and Sabo to pull him out of a crocodile''s belly each time."
"Do crocodiles taste good?" Hatchan asked, drooling at the thought.
"You should try making takoyaki from their meat. I''ve heard you''ve started learning to make takoyaki recently, and that your takoyaki is delicious," Tiger praised the young Hatchan.
Upon hearing that, Hatchan''s eyes lit up as he immediately pulled out a bag full of takoyaki he had made that morning.
"Try it for yourself, big brother! Nyuu~"
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
¡
..
[Thisnd is called the Kingdom of Goa.]
[It is said to be the most beautifulnd in all of East Blue, utterly free of all trash.]
With the appearance of Gray Terminal, filled with trash on the outskirts of the city, one could now understand why it was named the "beautifulnd free of trash."
[In this country, all that is deemed unnecessary is meticulously sorted out; it could be called a prime example of a perfectly segregated society.]
[Foosha Vige, where Luffy was born, though often overlooked¡ is also part of this kingdom.]N?v(el)B\\jnn
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"What a kingdom surrounded by trash on all sides."
In another part of the art store, King Neptune was reading the details of the Goa Kingdom with great displeasure.
"To purify the area where the nobles live, they created mountains of trash just outside the city walls, leaving people to rot there and live among the garbage."
"What a despicable king rules this kingdom?!"
"He doesn''t deserve to call himself the King of Goa, but rather the King of Garbage."
King Neptune had no idea he was about to get even angrierter on.
¡
Goa Kingdom, the Royal Pce:
Inside the royal pce, the King of Goa, a man in his thirties with a ck beard and dark hair, looked at the manga with a sorrowful expression.
"So now it''s my turn to be aughingstock along with my kingdom¡ That day has finallye, hasn''t it, Sir Rob?" the king sighed heavily.
At that moment, memories of that day a few years ago began to flood back. It was the day when Rob hade to the Kingdom of Goa to open his art store.
Angered by the sight of the umted trash outside the city walls and the rotting bodies of those who had died among the garbage, Rob had stormed the royal pce and grabbed the King of Goa by the throat, nearly killing him.
"The idea of separating the trash from the city and creating Gray Terminal was yours, wasn''t it? Why didn''t you think of cleaning the garbage out of your head and the heads of the nobles living beside you first?"
"Don''t me me when the world discovers just how filthy your home is and you be a joke."
Those were Rob''s words to him back then, and now they echoed like thunder in his mind.
"Sigh~ I''ve worked hard to correct my mistakes all these years to avoid seeing this day¡ but it seems what is fated cannot be avoided."
The King of Goa resigned himself to his fate and continued reading the manga¡ where the stench of his kingdom''s filth and hypocrisy was already beginning to waft through its chapters.
Especially with the news of the Celestial Dragon''s visit.
As the King of Goa, he could already foresee what would happen.
¡
Formerly Gray Terminal, now lush green meadows thanks to the presence of the art store.
Rob had deliberately opened his art store in the midst of the garbage, forcing the king and nobles to remove the mountains of trash and treat the area as a sacred paradise¡ and that''s exactly what happened. Within a few short years, the main city inside the walls had been neglected, and Gray Terminal had transformed into a beautiful green city thanks to the art store.
However, the scenes from the manga brought back memories for the former trash scavengers, memories of what this ce had been like just four years ago.
Most of them sighed bitterly as they recalled their lives before the art store¡ It had been hell.
¡
"Is that me?!"
Outlook III''s eyes widened as he saw a particr character in the manga who looked like an older version of himself.
"Dear¡?" Even his wife was shocked when she saw it, covering her mouth in disbelief.
"Why are you so surprised, dear? We are high-ranking nobles of the Goa Kingdom! It''s only natural we appear in the manga!"
"Hahahaha! I bet I''ll be a famous and beloved character in the manga!!!"
Outlook III took a picture of the scene of his appearance in the manga, behind him Ace, Luffy, and Sabo were running away after robbing a house.
He immediately uploaded it to a post on his global forum ount, captioning it:
#FirstAppearance of the Noble Sir Outlook III in the Manga, Yoohoo!
#A Photo with the Trio Luffy, Sabo, and Ace!
His post quickly gained a lot of reactions, likes, and evenments.
At first, thements were pleasant and kind, but after a few minutes, some people began cursing him and his wife''s entire lineage.
He and his wife fell into endless confusion.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 791: Sabo''s Blood Family
Chapter 792: Each of Their Dreams. Luffy''s Mysterious Dream¡?
Chapter 793: The Three Sake Cups. A New Miracle.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 811 Sabos Blood Family
Chapter 811 Sabo''s Blood Family
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Sabo?!!"
"Sabo... It''s really you!! Wait right there!!! You''re alive?!! I can''t believe it!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
At that moment, a nobleman was shocked to see Sabo. The man was middle-aged, sporting a thin mustache and dressed in an elegant and formal outfit.
"You have toe back home!!!"
Sabo ignored the man and kept running with Luffy and Ace. Ace then called out to Sabo;"¡?? Hey, Sabo!! Someone''s calling for you!!"
"Who is that guy¡?!" Even Luffy, with his mouth full, was distracted by the sudden interruption.
...
"What?! I''m not hiding anything!!"
"Oh... Really?" Luffy almost believed Sabo, but Ace quickly intervened:
"Don''t be stupid, of course, he is!!! Let''s hear it, Sabo!!"
"We shouldn''t have to keep any secrets from each other, now, should we? Spill it." Ace and Luffy spoke in unison, pressing Sabo for answers.
"Just tell us already, you idiot!!! I''ll kick your face in!!!"
"Guarghh!! Ahhh¡!! A¡ All right¡!! I''ll talk, I''ll talk!!" After Ace and Luffy nearly lost their patience, Sabo finally decided to tell them the truth.
"The son of a noble?!!"
"Who is!!?"
"I am¡!!" Sabo replied.
"So?" Both Ace and Luffy nonchntly picked their noses, as if wondering what the big deal was.
"You''re the ones who wanted to know!!!" Sabo snapped.
"... The truth is, both of my real parents are still out there¡ I''m not a real orphan¡ And I wasn''t born on the trash heap, either."
"The man who was trying to stop me just now was my father."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
This exact scene left both Outlook III and Didit utterly shocked.
They couldn''t believe that the Sabo from the manga was truly their son.
The truth was overwhelming. What made things even worse were the judgmental res from the surrounding crowd, eyes filled with disdain.
"Dear, should we leave? I no longer feelfortable here..." Didit whispered after noticing the people ring at them with contempt.
From time to time, she overheardments like,
"How could a mother treat her child like that?" and "They have an amazing child like Sabo, yet treat him like a dog?"
"What''s wrong with these nobles? Why are they all so despicable?"
"That noble''s ambition is outrageous¡ªhe wants to use his son to secure the kingdom''s throne by marrying him to the princess?" someone else muttered.
Thestment made Outlook III break out into a cold sweat.
Outlook III was still trying to process the shocking truth that had just been revealed in the manga¡ªSabo had openly admitted that he was his biological son.
After Sabo''s confession, shbacks showed how Outlook III and his wife treated him as a child. These were Sabo''s memories, exining why he chose to run away and live in the trash heap rather than the elite district, without any regrets.
In Sabo''s memories, it was revealed how his parents wanted him to study hard and grow into the perfect partner for the princess. His mother even scolded him when he shed with a noble from the royal family and rushed to check on the noble''s child instead of her own. Sabo described how they didn''t care for him as their son but rather treated him like an investment project.
These shbacks made the readers who recognized them despise Sabo''s parents instantly.
"Why should we leave, my dear? This art store is the safest ce in the world. No one can harm us here."
Outlook III spoke confidently. Despite being ten years younger than his manga counterpart, he had already been a noble for many years and trusted his decisions. But in truth, he never expected to witness such a day in his life.
The day when his life would be intertwined with the One Piece manga. Knowing his opportunistic personality¡ªand his wife''s simr nature¡ªhe quickly realized that they wouldn''t receive an ounce of sympathy unless they adopted a new approach.
At that moment, he began speaking loudly, ensuring that the nearby readers could hear him.
"My dear¡ it seems we are truly blessed from above! The child you''re carrying in your belly is Sabo! We''ve been given a chance to witness the mistakes of our future selves and correct them before they happen!"
"Rob-sama has given us another opportunity to truly understand ourselves! In this life, our son Sabo will grow up in a loving family. I will not let my son live among the garbage¡"
"Just shut up!"
One of the readers interrupted Outlook III''s nonsense.
"Sending him to live with Dadan would be the best thing you could do for him, you scum," another reader chimed in.
"Not having him at all would be better than him living with you," added yet another reader.
¡
Not far away, in his private section, Rob, who had recently arrived, observed the scene quietly, smiling like a hawk waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
"What do you think is the role of a good mangaka, my dear?" he asked.
In hisp, Robin wore the same smile as her father on her cute face.
"Terishishi~ No doubt my father is nning something big again."
Robinughed sweetly, fully aware of her father''s abilities and the extent of his powers.
If her father told her he was a god, she would believe him without hesitation.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This may be rude to say, but¡ I was always ''alone,'' even though I had parents."
As Sabo said this, he remembered his father''s words.
("Don''t you ever go near that trash heap!! The people living there aren''t human.")
("They''re just pieces of trash in human form¡!!")
These words made it clear to Sabo what his parents were truly like.
"The nobles always scorned and despised the trash heap¡ butpared to that horrible elite district, where I didn''t even have room to breathe¡"
"... Where my entire life was nned out for me¡ I''d choose the trash heap any day."
After saying that, Sabo stood up and smiled at Ace and Luffy.
"So that''s the deal, huh¡" Ace finally understood the whole situation.
"Ace... Luffy¡!!!"
"We have to make it out to sea someday!! We''ll leave this country behind¡ And gain our freedom!!!"
Sabo clenched his fists, expressing his dream with joy.
"I want to see the world in all its glory and write a book about all the things I discover!! If it''s sailing I need to study, then I don''t care how hard I have to work!!"
"We''ve got to get stronger and be real pirates!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Far away from the East Blue, in the South Blue, specifically in Bateri, Rouge gently touched the face of a smiling Sabo as he expressed his dream.
As he spoke about how his biological parents treated him, the heartbreaking sadness was evident on his face.
Rob''s artistic skills far surpassed Oda''s, especially when it came to drawing expressions. The manga was also colored andrger in size than the original, featuring numerous effects that could turn it into a moving video if the pages were flipped quickly.
In short, these scenes managed to reach the deepest part of Rouge''s heart.
"They don''t deserve a child like this¡ I wish he were my son~"
She knew it was a wish that could nevere true, but just imagining it made her happy. If Ace, Sabo, and even Luffy were her real children, she would be willing to sacrifice her life three times over for all of them.
"At least I''m happy that my counterpart showed the world what it truly means to be a real mother."
"Not every mother can be called a true mother."
Just looking at Didit, Sabo''s biological mother, made Rouge want to hit her.
¡
In the art store in Bateri, Roger shared his wife''s feelings at that moment.
But his usual grin never left his face.
"Sake cups, huh? So that''s how my son got his brothers?"
"Wahahaha! How interesting."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 792: Each of Their Dreams. Luffy''s Mysterious Dream¡?
Chapter 793: The Three Sake Cups. A New Miracle.
Chapter 794: The Gray Terminal Inferno
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 812 Each of Their Dreams. Luffys Mysterious Dream…?
Chapter 812 Each of Their Dreams. Luffy''s Mysterious Dream¡?
_________________Ace''s smile reflected in Roger''s eyes, full of longing, as he heard Sabo''s dream at that moment.
Immediately afterward, it was Ace''s turn to speak about his own dream.
...
..
("I''m going to be a pirate, defeat everyst person who stands in my way¡ And earn the kind of glory that dreams are made of! Only then will my life have meaning!")
("I don''t care if the whole world refuses to ept me... They can hate me all they want! I''ll be a great pirate and prove I''m better than all of them!")
("I won''t run from anyone! I''ll never lose! I don''t care if they''re terrified of me! I''m going to make sure the whole world knows my name!")
...
..With each word Ace spoke, anticipation, joy, sorrow, and despair filled Roger''s heart.
"I see... You''ve already fulfilled your dream, haven''t you, my son?"
Roger took a big sip of sake this time, gazing into Ace''s true dream, which didn''t mention wanting to be the Pirate King or anything of the sort.
"You wanted to be a pirate, and you became a great one."
"You wanted to defeat every opponent who stood before you, and you did, until your veryst breath."
"You sought to earn the glory you dreamed of, and you''ve done just that."
"The world rejected you, and they surely hated you, but you didn''t care, and you became a great pirate, proving your worth to exist in this world despite them."
"You never wanted to run away from anyone¡ and you never did, though I wish you had my little boy..."
Atst, the tears that had been welling up for so long spilled from Roger''s eyes, like a dam that had finally broken.N?v(el)B\\jnn
For the first time, the crew of Roger witnessed their captain cry. And not just a tear, but an outpouring of grief.
Roger was the Pirate King! The King of all pirates in the world. But in that moment, he was just a father mourning his son''s soul.
Seeing this, Shanks'' heart ached, and even Buggy looked pained. Rayleigh and Gaban both sighed deeply, feeling the sorrow from the depths of their hearts.
"I thought your dream would be much bigger than this... But it turns out you didn''t want to steal your brother''s dream, did you? You really were a kind-hearted child."
Roger wiped his tears as he gazed at Ace''s smiling face in the manga.
It seemed he had finally learned how to truly be a father.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
______________
"Shishishi¡!! All right¡ Well, then..."
Now that both Sabo and Ace had shared their dreams before the vast ocean, Luffy couldn''t just stand idly by.
He stepped forward, almost as if he were embracing the sea.
"I''M GONNA¡!!!"
Luffy shouted his bizarre, unusual dream at the top of his lungs. This time, he revealed his true dream, rather than bing Pirate King, which turned out to be just the stepping stone toward fulfilling his actual ambition.
"Huh??!"
As expected, Luffy''s words left Sabo and Ace with shocked expressions.
"Ahahahaha!" Luffyughed.
"¡ Of all the things¡ you could have said..." Ace muttered, bewildered.
"Ahahahaha! Man, you''re one crazy guy!!"
"You''re definitely someone worth keeping an eye on, that''s for sure!!"
Sabo clutched his stomach andughed like there was no tomorrow.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"I want to know what Luffy''s dream is!"
Shanks was frustrated, feeling as though the author had deliberately skipped over the reveal and didn''t want to share it.
"Wahahaha! I bet your future counterpart already knows it, or he wouldn''t have given him the Straw Hat."
Rogerughed as he spoke.
"Huh, are you saying it might be like your ridiculous dream, Captain?" Shanks clicked his tongue with a sly grin.
"So now my dream''s ridiculous, is it?"
"Wahahaha! Considering I couldn''t achieve it in the end, you''re right. It was a silly dream."
Roger chuckled as he remembered that day at Laugh Tale, the day he hadughed at the childish nature of his own dream for the first time.
The day he realized that his dream could only be fulfilled by one specific person... Sadly, it wasn''t him on that day.
"Could it really be that your dream, Captain, is the same as Luffy''s mysterious dream?" Buggy asked, astonished.
Rayleigh, Gaban, Nozdon, and the others smiled... They all knew about their captain''s foolish dream.
If Luffy were to dream of something strange, it would certainly be like Roger''s dream.
"What''s wrong with that? Everyone''s entitled to their own dreams. ckbeard once said something wise... People''s dreams never end."
"And that''s absolutely true... There are no limits to what people can dream of. Don''tugh at anyone''s dream, especially those with the will of kings."
That was a precious piece of advice from the captain.
¡
"What is Luffy''s dream, dad?"
Back on Dawn Ind, Robin asked with confusion, seeing Luffy speak without words.
"Do you really want to know?" Rob turned his gaze from the couple (Sabo''s biological parents) to Robin, who was in his arms.
"Of course, I want to know!" Robin lightly hit her father''s chest with both hands.
"Well, when your father knows too, he''ll definitely tell you," Rob patted Robin''s head, who was puzzled at that moment, and then looked back at the couple.
"Well, maybe the time hase."
Rob stepped out of his personal space and slowly made his way toward the couple.
The store goddesses in his path bowed with great respect, their eyes filled with awe and admiration.
They couldn''t see their master every day. Seeing him even once in their lives was a priceless blessing, especially given all the benefits he had bestowed upon them, benefits that couldn''t be measured in money.
Rob nodded gently to their greetings and motioned for them to continue their work as usual, then continued on his way.
Readers were awed by the author''s personal appearance, but they continued reading with enjoyment. They really wanted to catch him and force him to reveal Luffy''s dream here and now.
But could they? Of course, it was a dream¡ The one dream that no one could dream of, because it was impossible for anyone else to achieve.
Only Robin¡ But even she couldn''t, for her father himself didn''t know what Luffy''s true dream was yet.
¡
"Was I a bad father, Queen...?"
On Urura Ind, Kaido was heavily drunk, tears streaming from his eyes as he asked this question.
"You''re asking a bad parent, Kaido-san... I also abandoned my child at one point in my life..."
"Tsk¡ I wasn''t a bad father! I wanted to make Yamato strong! She wouldn''t be strong if she didn''t live a hard life!"
"What made me strong, huh!? Do you think it''s because my race has tough bodies? Rubbish!"
"What made me strong was the hardship I went through! My parents abandoned me too! The hard life I lived shaped my strength! But I didn''t abandon her! I was nurturing her from afar!"
"Uweeeh! I miss my Yamato¡ Will Rob give her back to me if I ask?"
Kaido didn''t know why, but Sabo''s story about his parents had stirred something in him¡ something that had been buried deep in his heart for a long time.
"Young Lady Yamato has officially be the daughter of the Sky Sword in a trade deal between you and him, Kaido-san... Getting her back from him is only a dream."
This time, King spoke.
_________________Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 793: The Three Sake Cups. A New Miracle.
Chapter 794: The Gray Terminal Inferno
Chapter 795: The Corrupt Goa.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 813 The Three Sake Cups. A New Miracle.
Chapter 813 The Three Sake Cups. A New Miracle.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Did you guys know?" At that moment, Ace pulled out a bottle of booze he had stolen earlier from Dadan''s house and three empty cups. He began filling them one by one.
"If you exchange drinks, you can be brothers."
"Brothers?! Really?!!" Luffy''s smile widened when he heard that.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"When we be pirates, we may not end up on the same crew¡ but the bond of brotherhood we share will never die!!"
Hearing this, Sabo smiled too, as he gazed at the three cups."No matter where we are, or what we do¡ This is a bond we can never break¡!!" Ace dered before taking his cup, as did Luffy and Sabo.
They shared a toast, saying, "Starting today, we are brothers!!"
"Yeah!!!" From that day onward, they truly became brothers, sharing everything.
Ace fiercely protected Luffy from anyone who tried to harm him.
They shared baths, meals, and even Garp''s love fists.
Days and months passed this way, but the smiles on the three brothers'' faces never faded.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
In this chapter, children of the same age as Luffy, Ace, and Sabo feel overwhelming joy for the trio of brothers.
"Hahaha!! This is awesome! They''ve be better brothers than actual siblings!"
"Look at Ace going wild just because Luffy got hit."
"What a life, they even share the bath! Look at the happiness on their faces."
From the scene where Ace raged at the thugs who beat Luffy, to the scene where the three brothers shared a bath at Dadan''s house, and then the one where they devoured meat greedily, excluding Dadan from the feast as Luffy shoved her away.
There was also a scene where Luffy almost fell off a snow-covered bridge, and Ace and Sabo rushed to catch him.
Then came the moment when Makino arrived with Mayor Woop p at Dadan''s house to help change their clothes, while telling Luffy that his grandfather would return soon.
All these moments, which felt like fast-forwarded memories, widened the smiles on the faces of the children and even the adults.
Even the adults felt humbled before these kids who managed to defeat tigers and crocodiles several times their size!
They felt that this world was only fair when Garp arrived and gave them a lesson immediately afterward, and even the new boy, Sabo, wasn''t spared from the fists of love!
When Ace, Sabo, and Luffy leave a message for Dadan saying, "We''re moving out," readers feel the sadness of Dadan, who, despite her tough demeanor, clearly didn''t want them to leave, as she sent Dogra and Magra to check on them.
Then there was the scene where they built a treehouse and began their independent life.
But sadly, nothingsts forever.
¡
Foosha Vige:
Little Makino, at six years old, smiled broadly as she saw the genuine smiles on the brothers'' faces.
"So my counterpart was part of this story too~?"
"Why does Ace look shy around me? Hehe~"
Not far away, Cam and Father Mercar gently watched Makino as she enjoyed reading the manga.
"I wonder why Dadan hasn''t returned yet¡" Cam wondered, ever since Dadan discovered that she herself was Dadan in the manga, she had left for an art store in Amazon Lily and hadn''t returned.
"She''s probably embarrassed to be associated with the Dadan in the manga," Father Mercar replied after a long thought.
"So what? I''ve started liking Dadan in the manga; she seems like a mother to the trio¡" Cam chuckled before continuing.
She wasn''t the only one feeling this way, as most readers had begun to feel the same in this chapter. They could tell she was the type to hide her true emotions.
"You''re right, my dear¡ I wonder how she''ll react to the events of the Summit War¡ considering she was Ace''s foster mother, she''ll probably break down after what happened."
Father Mercar sighed as he remembered the events of the Summit War.
"No!! Why are they doing this to Sabo?!"
Suddenly, Little Makino''s scream caught the attention of the pair, who sighed even more, knowing already what had happened and the reason behind Makino''s anger.
Not only Makino, but many readers also expressed their anger at this moment. The only way to ease these feelings was to curse the infamous poster, Sabo''s father, on the global forum again.
And that''s exactly what they did.
¡
"Do you think life is unfair, my son?"
"Spring is over¡ It''s time to return to your real family."
In the art store of the Green Garden, Outlook III and his wife stared at the manga events with indifferent expressions.
Well, he was their son, so of course, he would return to them. He belonged to them¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"I leave the rest to you, pirates." By saying this, Outlook III implied that the pirates should get rid of Luffy and Ace after taking Sabo.
"But of course, sir. You''ve paid us well, after all. I''ll take care of these urchins. They won''t be bothering your dear little boy again." Bluejam replied.
"¡ Hold on a minute!! Bluejam!! Father! I give up! I''ll do as you say!" Sabo, fearing for Luffy and Ace''s safety, surrendered.
"You''ll do what, Sabo?" Sabo''s father asked.
"Sabo!!! Stop!!!" Ace eximed.
"I''ll do everything you tell me¡!! I''ll live my life however you want!!!"
"Just please¡ don''t harm Ace and Luffy!! I''m begging you¡ they mean more to me than anything¡ They''re my brothers!!!" Sabo said.
"Sabo!!" Ace shouted.
"¡ Oi¡?! Where are you going?!!!
"Get away from those guys!! We''ll be fine, you hear!!!"
"We''re all going to be free men, aren''t we?!!"
"Are you going to let it end here?!! Sabo!!!"
Ace''s words caused the departing Sabo to cry.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Why would he rather live in the trash than move to a life of warmth and wealth?!"
Sabo''s mother, Didit, couldn''t understand what her son truly wanted.
"Why does he want to go to sea, be a pirate, and risk his life? How could we have given birth to such a rebellious child?"
"Shush, they might hear you; they already hate us¡ In this day and age, everyone sides with the main characters of the manga," her husband whispered quietly.
"We''ve done nothing wrong with Sabo so far¡ what''s wrong with teaching him to be a king?! What''s wrong with protecting him from the higher-ranking nobles this way?!"
Both husband and wife were confused. Everything they had done in the manga seemed perfectly reasonable to them, and they were sure they would do the same again!
Otherwise, how would they be different from themoners who struggled just to fill their bellies?
"The mistake you made was treating your son as a means to an end, not with love."
At that moment, Rob appeared, holding Robin in his arms.
His voice was soft, but to the couple, it sounded like the voice of a king addressing his subjects.
Outlook III and Didit trembled as they recognized the man standing beside them, who had just spoken to them.
"Rob-sama! What an immense honor to have you speak to this humble couple!!" Outlook III''s face lit up with genuine delight as he quickly pulled his wife beside him, and they both bowed to Rob.
Meanwhile, Rob, using the ''Manga Artist''s Eyes,'' was viewing the world from the perspective of a mangaka. In his eyes, the world had be a huge manga. The small bump on Didit''s belly was proof that she was currently pregnant with Sabo.
''She must be in her second month.'' Rob thought with a smile.
''How about trying that out now?''
Rob raised his finger, which was filled with the surreal power of the author.
With a simple flick of his finger, the bump on Didit''s belly vanished, along with all memories of her pregnancy in her and Outlook III''s minds.
With a gesture as if flipping a page, Rob erased the scene before them and reced it with a beautiful woman with soft pink-blonde hair, reclining on a bed like an angel, also reading a manga.
All of this was happening in a space beyond reality. This was the power of the mangaka that Rob had relied on to steal the fates of Oden''s and Judge''s children previously as well.
Rouge''s belly was also slightly swollen, the same size as Didit''s earlier. Just as he had deleted before, this time, Rob added the fetus he had removed from Didit''s womb into Rouge''s, cing it right beside Ace.
¡
"In this life, Ace and Sabo are destined to be true brothers, born of the same mother and father."
With these words, Rob sealed their fate.
Everything returned to normal as the surreal powers of the manga faded at that moment. Hearing Rob''s cryptic words, the couple understood nothing.
Rob turned and walked away with a satisfied smile on his face, while Robin, in his arms, didn''t understand anything either.
What had her father just done?
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 794: The Gray Terminal Inferno
Chapter 795: The Corrupt Goa.
Chapter 796: I''m So Ashamed of Being Born a Noble!!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 814 The Gray Terminal Inferno
Chapter 814 The Gray Terminal Inferno
_________________
"What did you do, Dad?"
Little Robin tilted her head to the sideically, and question marks appeared above her head.
Robughed because he could still see the question marks above her head, thanks to the lingering effects of the mangaka''s eye from his previous show.
"I did something amazing, my dear. It''s a shame you couldn''t see it, but I''ll tell you what I did. However, you have to promise not to tell anyone¡ªit''ll be our secret, just between a father and his daughter."
"Yay! I promise! I won''t tell anyone!" Little Robin eximed, giving Rob a pinky swear.
"Alright, do you see that woman over there?"
Rob turned and pointed to a couple who were still trembling because of him.
"Eww, Sabo''s mother, I don''t like her... hmph!"Rob chuckled to himself, finding Robin''s cuteness overwhelming, and then continued.
"She was pregnant with Sabo just a few moments ago, but I used one of my powers to change reality. Now, Sabo has moved to a much safer womb, where he''ll grow up with a loving family and live a peaceful life, just like you, my little princess."
Rob kissed Robin''s forehead with boundless affection after saying that.
"Hehe~ I don''t really understand, but if Daddy helped Sabo get a nice family, then that''s the best thing you''ve ever done!"
Robin hugged her father''s neck andughed joyfully.
"Yes, that''s exactly what happened. Now, what do you say we head back to your younger siblings? I bet they''ve missed us a lot~"
As he said that, Rob motioned towards Sanji, Reiju, and Hiyori, who had been born just a month earlier.
¡
Suddenly, Rouge felt her belly warm up and swell for some reason.
Rouge smiled and said, "Are you that eager toe out, my dear Ace? Or could you be Ann? No, since this reaction came after I saw Sabo''s tears in the manga, you must be Ace."
Rouge sighed as she returned her gaze to thest scene of the chapter... She hated that noble who had tormented her children and kept them apart.
She wanted to crush him to dust!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
What she didn''t know at that moment was that she was now carrying twins instead of just Ace... Another child had suddenly appeared, forming into a tiny fetus right beside Ace.
When she finds out, no one knows how she''ll react... She had made a fleeting wish.
And unknowingly to her, it came true!
¡
"That guy is truly vile... I heard he''s right now in an art store on Down Ind... Why don''t we go teach him a lesson?!"
"There''s no way someone like him should be Sabo''s father! Damn him!"
"I heard that too. Those guys over there say that the stench of nobles is unbearable, judging by thements on his post with his manga picture."
At the art store in Ohara, both Enel and Rosinante were eager to find Sabo''s father.
His wicked nature had been fully revealed in the manga¡ªjust from the way he threatened his son to falsely use Luffy and Ace, everything was clear.
"He really is despicable, fufu~" Even Domingo felt the urge to punch someone.
"This is outrageous!!!"
At that moment, Issho erupted in anger.
The reason was what he had just seen in the manga.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Did you know there are inspectors from the World Government making their way around East Blue right now? They''ll be arriving here in the Goa Kingdom in three days'' time."
On the night Sabo returned home, his adopted brother, Stelly, told him everything.
"And this time, there are world nobles aboard their ship as well, you know, the Tenryuubito, so it''s a really big deal!"
"The royals are desperate to win these visitors'' favor, so they''re nning to burn all the filth in this country to ashes!!"
"Without that awful trash heap, this country will be truly pristine!"
Hearing that, Sabo grabbed Stelly by the cor and shouted:
"What do you think you''re saying?! They can''t possibly do something like that!!"
"Don''t you know how many people live out there on that trash heap?!! They''d all lose their homes...!!"
"They make their whole damn living off what''s in that trash heap!!!"
"Get off me!!... Weren''t you listening to what I just said?"
Stelly freed himself from Sabo''s grip and repeated with an uncaring expression:
"They''re going to burn all the filth in this country!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"He means even the people living there are considered filth, doesn''t he?"
Mihawk''s eyes narrowed at that moment.
In this chapter, his hatred for the nobles deepened, bit by bit, until it reached its peak.
"Even an 8-year-old kid has this twisted view of life... What kind of world is this we''re living in?!"
Issho lost control of his temper at this point.
The realization that the Goa Kingdom wanted to burn down Gray Terminal and everything on it struck Issho like a lightning bolt.
"All this just to wee the Celestial Dragons... They want to burn anything that might be unpleasant for the Celestial Dragons to see. That''s how nobles and kings around the world have operated for thest 800 years when ites to those celestial dragons."
This time, it was Vegapunk speaking, someone who knew a lot.
"That''s right, One Piece manga hase to expose these disgraceful actions to the world... It''s already revealed so much, and it will no doubt continue to unveil more."
"When the world learns the truth about everything that''s happened under the rule of these scum for all these years, the angry people will be enough to drown them all."
Clover''s expression soured. Every time he remembered how the World Government had coldly killed his brother, his hatred consumed him.
"Let''s see how this ys out... I can''t believe they would dare try something like this on Garp-san''s ind."
Saul''s expression was also filled with frustration.
¡
"...This was expected."
At the Revolutionary Army''s ind, Sorbet Kingdom, Dragon stared coldly at Stelly as he confessed the disaster the Goa Kingdom was about tomit.
"Let''s make a bet... Our Revolutionary Army will appear in this incident."
Dragon looked at Kuma, Ivankov, Crocodile, and the rest, and spoke calmly.
"Isn''t it incidents like these that forced your Revolutionary Army to form in the first ce?"
Garp said while yawning.
"Let''s bet on whether you can stop it or not, Dragon. As for whether you''ll show up, that''s a given."
Garp paused for a moment before continuing, "If you don''t show up, you and your Revolutionary Army are nothing but a joke in the manga, not worth all the hype."
Dragon stared at his father for a long moment, then nodded. "Alright, let''s bet on it."
"You''ll give me Akainu''s fortune if my manga counterpart manages to stop the Gray Terminal Inferno."
"I''ll give you half of my fortune if he doesn''t."
"Buwahahaha! Deal!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 795: The Corrupt Goa.
Chapter 796: I''m So Ashamed of Being Born a Noble!!
Chapter 797: Dragon Takes Action.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 815 The Corrupt Goa.
Chapter 815 The Corrupt Goa.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"The wind is strong today¡"
"Indeed it is, your majesty."
In the royal pce of the Goa Kingdom, the king was conversing with one of his ministers about a staged incident from the previous night.
"idents can easily happen in such wind. We must ensure there are no unfortunate fires or simr disasters," he added.
"Very true, Your Majesty."¡
"Sabo is missing?!! Damn, that useless son of mine...!! Find him!! Search the elite district!!"
"He won''t leave this district that easily." Upon hearing the news of his son''s disappearance, Outlook III was enraged.
¡
"A fire at the trash heap tonight?"
"Well, yes, of course, I know about it. What about it? Where did youe from, anyway, Little Boy?"
Sabo''s expression darkened as he asked another noble, who seemed to know about the fire.
¡
..
"Well, yes¡ I do know about the fire tonight, but I don''t think it''s something worth making a fuss over."
This time, Sabo questioned an elderly noble, hoping for a different answer, but his reply shocked Sabo even more.
"We wouldn''t want the people outside the elite district finding out, now, would we...?"
"We are a special breed. If you are from a noble family, you should understand that¡"
"Aaaghhhhh!!!"
Sabo recoiled and fell backward, feeling as though he was speaking to a madman.
"Young man¡!?"
"Over there! Isn''t that him?!"
"It''s the runaway!!"
Sabo started running as soon as one of the pursuers his father had sent recognized him.
("Ace¡!! Luffy¡!!! This whole district is insane¡!!! They all know these people are going to be killed¡ yet they carry on with their lives¡!!")
("You have to get out of the trash heap!!! Tonight, the people of this country¡ Are going to try and burn all the ''filth'' in the trash heap to the ground!!!")
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"My kingdom of Goa is finished after this chapter¡"
The King of Goa tried to tear apart the manga volume he was reading, but no matter how hard he tried, the volume was indestructible¡ªit was an original.
He couldn''t believe that such a n, to burn down the Gray Terminal with all its inhabitants¡ªa scheme many previous generations of kings had thought about but never implemented¡ªwas being carried out during his reign.
He even saw himself in the manga, fabricating the facts with his minister and making the staged crime appear as a mere fire ident spread by the wind.
The young king suddenly seemed older than his manga counterpart at that moment. The weight of this event on him was unimaginable. The global outcry it would cause was bound to be enormous.
"The world will now consider the King of Goa and the nobles living in the elite district as lunatics¡ What''s the difference between them and pirates?"
"They''re even worse than pirates. The king gave his word to the pirate he hired to carry out the task, promising him a noble title. But then he betrayed him, leaving him trapped in the fire he had started¡"
The royal family stared at each other with frightened eyes, as if they could feel the intense anger in the air directed at them.
¡
The nobles outside the royal pce were in an even worse state.
"Oh my god¡ is that me?!"
"Why am I portrayed as the viin in the manga?!"
The man who just shouted was the old nobleman Sabo had spoken to earlier. His eyes bulged in shock after recognizing himself in the manga.
"Hahaha! It doesn''t matter! The important thing is I still have another decade to live!"
The elderly noble shouted as if he had won the lottery.
¡
Art Store, Green Terminal:
"Why are people cursing us?! Did we do anything like that yet? Don''t you see that we personally helped clean up the Gray Terminal in real life!?"
"The manga''s reality is entirely different from ours! Why are you so desperate to tear us apart? Reality is one thing, and manga is another!"
"We didn''t burn anything down in this life! The Gray Terminal disappeared because of thebined effort of the king and the nobles. I personally spent a fortune supporting the resources for the cleanup!"
The nobles from the elite district fiercely defended themselves against the emotional readers who nearly tore them to pieces if not for the strict rules inside the art store.
"Pigs never change!"
"You think you''re nobles just because you''re a little wealthier?!"
"Or is it because your father was a noble, so you think you are too?!"
"In Mr. Rob''s world, there are no nobles or kings! Everyone is equal! Even if I filed aint against the King of Goa and was in the right, I could have him thrown in the central prison!"
"The era of nobles and social sses is over, you real trash! This is the world of justice and democracy! Even the Celestial Dragons, for whom youmitted this atrocious crime, are worth less than an ordinary human in this world!"
The regr readers erupted in fury, once again provoked by the chapter, reacting just like Sabo, who thought everyone in the elite district was insane.
The elite nobles of Goa fell silent, hiding their heads in shame.
Even Outlook III and his wife were sweating, unable to respond.
But what caught their attention most at that moment was something they thought they had forgotten.
Something that had to do with the boy named Sabo.
¡
Ohara:
"What a world, corrupt to the core¡ Fufufu~"
"I love how the master draws the filth of the world! Ehehehehehe~"
Doffyughed with a wicked expression, perfectly fitting his character.
"Just wait, to see how your master will draw your filth, Doffy~ You''ll see that this is nothing inparison."
Domingo felt the weight of his teacher''s hand on his shoulder and smiled when he looked into his face.
"This is the part I''m most excited about, Teacher¡ I want to see how far my ''viin self'' will go with his cunning, maniption, and crimes."
"You''d love to fight him in the Games World, wouldn''t you?"
Rob smiled as he read the thoughts of one of his most intriguing students.
Seeing this scene and hearing Rob''s words, both Matri and Homing grew anxious, their foreheads sweating¡ If Rob said that their son''s monstrosity exceeded that of the King of Goa and his nobles, that meant Doffy had done things too horrible to overlook or forgive.
Strangely, both Rob and Doffy seemed at peace with it, as if it were nothing.
Rob even appeared to be joking, as though it wasn''t a big deal, despite the fact that it would make his student hated by the entire world!
As for Doffy, he didn''t care at all. He even seemed to be eagerly awaiting it.
Rosinante and Enel stared in awe at the duo.
"Ah, my counterpart has done many evil things too. He destroyed an entire ind and killed countless souls, but it didn''t really affect my reputation. Now I, Enel, am a beloved character that many One Piece fans are eagerly waiting to return!"
Enel gave his opinion on love or hate from the fans from his perspective.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Heh~ Doffy will be more beloved than you, don''t think that just because of his crimes, he''ll be hated," Rob replied.
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
"The fires have already started¡ They''re consuming everything in sight¡"
"Why haven''t you shown up yet? It seems I''ve won the bet."
Garp said this with an angry expression, even though he should have been happy to win the bet.
How could he not be angry? Goa was his home¡ Seeing this corruption beyond logic made Garp want to crush them all.
Dragon stared lifelessly at the mes consuming everything in the Gray Terminal.
"This world needs deep reform¡ Deep enough to reim our real world."
"This world is contaminated with filth¡ The kind that needs to be burned away."
"Sabo, my son, I hope I''ll see my counterpart save you from the corruption of your world."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 796: I''m So Ashamed of Being Born a Noble!!
Chapter 797: Dragon Takes Action.
Chapter 798: Ace Awakens the Conqueror''s Haki!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 816 Im So Ashamed of Being Born a Noble!!
Chapter 816 I''m So Ashamed of Being Born a Noble!!
_________________?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Ace!! Luffy!!"
"Run!! Hurry!!!"
Sabo arrived at therge gate separating the burning Gray Terminal from the inner city.
"Look! There''s still a child who hasn''t evacuated!!"
"Get him out of there!!!"
Sabo''s arrival caught the guards'' attention, and they quickly moved him out of the way."Unghh¡"
Sabo copsed next to a man dressed in a green cloak that covered his entire body except for his face.
At that moment, Sabo was crying bitterly, attracting the mysterious man''s attention.
"¡ What''s troubling you, boy?"
Dragon looked curiously at the pathetic child crying before him, wondering what had brought him to this state.
"Old man¡!! pant¡ The ones behind¡ this fire¡ are the royals¡ and the nobles¡!! pant¡ you''ve got to believe me¡!"
Sabo, feeling as though he had grasped hisst lifeline, poured out everything he had been hiding deep in his heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"¡ There''s something in this district that smells worse than the trash heap ever did¡!!!"
"The people here are rotten to their core!!!"
"If I stay here¡!! Haa¡ I''ll never be free¡!!!" Sabo''s tears continued to flow as he cried out,
"¡ I''m so ashamed to have been born a noble¡!!!"
Dragon was shocked, not expecting to hear such words from a child in such a situation.
("¡ See what you''ve driven this innocent boy to say¡!!! Damn you, Kingdom of Goa!!")
"Oh, I understand¡ I too was born in this country¡!!"
"But even now, I don''t have the power to change thisnd''s ways¡!!!" Dragon felt deep sympathy for the boy from the bottom of his heart.
"Old man¡ do you really believe me?" Sabo asked.
"Yes¡ I won''t forget your words."
¡
"Run!! Luffy!!!"
Back at the Gray Terminal, Ace and Luffy were running from the mes that were chasing them.
¡
"Dragon¡!! Preparations areplete!!!" At that moment, Dragon received the news he had been waiting for.
"... Good." Dragon''s response was firm and resolute.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Dragon watched the scene unfold, feeling a deep sensation coursing through his body.
After realizing what had just happened, he remained silent for a long time.
The same went for the other members of the Revolutionary Army, from Garp to Inazuma, who were left speechless.
It wasn''t just the Revolutionary Army who were shocked; regr readers were also left in greater disbelief than anyone.
¡
"I''m so ashamed to have been born a noble!!¡ For a child to say such words, just how corrupt is the Kingdom of Goa!?"
"The Kingdom of Goa needs to be cleansed of these scum today, not tomorrow!"
"The royal family and nobles must be executed one by one; only then will I feel at peace!"
"They all know about the inferno, and they''re all happy with it¡ It''s no wonder Sabo feels that living there is unbearable!"
"Of all the people in that ce, only Sabo, a mere 10-year-old child, is the natural one¡ It''s unbelievable."
"Now that the Revolutionary Army, led by Dragon-san, has arrived, they''ll surely take care of the situation, right?"
Readers in the Kingdom of Sorbet were utterly stunned by Sabo''s tearful words to Dragon, which moved them deeply.
Most found it hard to believe¡ They felt exactly what Dragon felt¡ªdisgust at the toxicity of the Kingdom of Goa that pushed a young child to such a level of maturity.
¡
"I, too, will never forget these words for as long as I live,"
The scene of Sabo''s crying and his repeated plea, "Do you really believe me?" was forever engraved in Dragon''s eyes at that moment.
In the manga, Dragon''s answer was, "Yes¡ I will not forget your words." And just like that, his answer was the same now.
"Your counterpart has already emerged¡ As expected, the ce where I was born, I didn''t expect it to have be this filthy."
"As Sabo said, their stench is worse than a trash heap¡ and much thicker."
Garp felt a wave of intense anger at that moment, unable to believe he was witnessing such a scene in thend where he had been raised.
"The king who''s supposed to protect his subjects is the one killing them¡ This world needs more than just one Revolutionary Army to cleanse it of its deep-rooted corruption."
"It seems every person there has a little Tenryubito inside them, waiting for the right moment to grow," Crocodile remarked with disgust.
"No, as long as evil exists, so too does good. As long as the world continues to produce people like Sabo, nothing will remain the same," Dragon replied calmly.
"I don''t know why, but I have this feeling¡ This Sabo will be a member of our Revolutionary Army,"
Dragon''s gaze returned to Sabo''s tear-streaked face.
"No, the boy clearly wants to be a pirate. With a nature like Luffy''s and Ace''s, there''s no way you''ll convince him otherwise. Buwahaha!" Garpughed before adding,
"Someone told your counterpart that the preparations areplete¡ Maybe you still have a chance to beat me in this bet¡"
¡
In the Kingdom of Goa, nobles sitting inside the art store felt embarrassed, and no longerfortable even in their luxurious chairs.
Even the aristocrats, who used private rooms, wiped the sweat from their foreheads at that moment.
Sabo''s tearful words to Dragon made them instinctively sniff themselves, wondering if they too were emitting a foul odor.
Sabo''s heartfelt words were like hot knives stabbing directly into their hearts, even the old man from earlier felt deeply ashamed.
''Are we really this terrible?''
This was the collective thought shared by all the nobles who had heard Sabo''s words.
Some nobles scoffed internally, dismissing it as just the words of a child.
But others felt lost, beginning to question and reevaluate themselves.
A few felt as though something dormant within them had suddenly awakened.
These nobles, at that precise moment, began seeing the world from a different perspective than they ever had before.
¡
"Just as Sabo said, the nobles'' stench is far worse than that of the trash."
"I agree with him too!"
"If the nobles smell this foul, I wonder what the king of Goa smells like? I bet it''s on another level of filth!"
"Oh my God, thank goodness I wasn''t born a noble. Poor Sabo¡ he''s stuck with those wretched parents."
The readers''ments and words caused the nobles to leave the art store one by one, feeling more humiliated than ever before.
Today was the day when the moral value of being noble versus beingmon was shattered worldwide. Today, nobles were ashamed of calling themselves nobles!
This was the true moment when the traditional hierarchy of the kingdoms, passed down for centuries, began to copse¡ and the reason was Sabo''s words through the One Piece manga!
¡
In Bateri, Rouge covered her mouth in shock at that moment.
She didn''t expect to see such a strong child in such a state of vulnerability.
Wiping away a tear forming at the corner of her eye, Rouge whispered, "I''m starting to hate this world in the manga¡"
¡
"If Sabo knew the random man he met on the street and said all that to was Luffy''s father, how would he feel!?"
Roger smiled as he watched the scene unfold.
"Of course, he''d be utterly shocked," Gaban responded.
"But fate sure ys strange tricks," Rayleigh added.
"If this is how the Revolutionary Army and Sabo are brought together, then surely this boy''s future lies with the Revolutionary Army, doesn''t it?"
"A noble who hates nobles¡ wanting to be free¡ I see him bing a great asset to your team, Dragon."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):_________________
Chapter 797: Dragon Takes Action.
Chapter 798: Ace Awakens the Conqueror''s Haki!
Chapter 799: The Revolutionary Army!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 817 Dragon Takes Action.
Chapter 817 Dragon Takes Action.
_________________
"The sky today is pitch ck..."
The King of the Goa Kingdom gazed out the window.
The dark clouds looked heavy as if they were suffocating anyone who dared to look at them.
From time to time, shes of lightning danced like dragons across the sky.
"It seems like a storm is brewing, Your Majesty."
"Shall I close the curtains for you?"
A servant, the same one who appeared in the manga hurried to close the curtains to shield the king from the disturbing sight of the burning gray terminal outside.
The king noticed this gesture but sank into deep thought."No... don''t. I feel like the sky is angry with me. Leave the curtains open."
The King of Goa moved from his ce and stood by the window. The same was true for the other nobles in the elite district, even those who had shyly left the art store earlier.
They all shared a sense of dread, as the sudden shift in the weather felt unnatural.
Suddenly, strong winds began sweeping through the Goa Kingdom, much like the fierce gales that had once apanied the Straw Hat Pirates'' escape from Loguetown.
Nobles who didn''t make it home in time were swept away by the wind, their fate unknown.
Amidst the unusual atmosphere, a man cloaked in green appeared in the alleyways of Goa.
"It''s their fault they weren''t born nobles like you... isn''t it?"
Dragon spoke calmly as he looked down at the manga in his hands.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Father, tell me... why aren''t the people living on the trash heap considered humans like us? Why do they have to be burned?"
In one noble''s home, a little girl innocently asked her father this question.
"Well, my dear, they are only getting what they deserve," replied the father.
"Think of it this way: it''s their own fault for not being born into noble families!"
"Oh, I see! They should have just been born nobles from the start! How silly of them!"
The girl quickly understood.
"Now, let us speak no more of such filthy things. You have a lot of work to do tomorrow, so why don''t you head to bed?" suggested the father.
"Yes, Father!"
...
Meanwhile, far from this cozy family scene, those considered "sub-human" by the nobles were suffering.
"That way''s blocked!"
"The safe ground is shrinking by the minute!!"
"Waaaahhhh!! Daddy, it''s so hot!!"
"I''m so sorry, darling! I''ll make sure nothing happens to you! Just hang on, okay?!!"
The fire consumed everything in sight, including theirst hope of survival.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marigoa, The Domain of Gods:
"Those wretches... do they really think they''re nobles?! What makes them nobles, huh?!"
Inside the art store, one of the Celestial Dragons was furious at the arrogance of the Goa nobles, acting as if they were celestial dragons themselves.
"Ugh! I''m so angry too! I want to burn those scum along with their king! Who gave them the right to call themselves nobles?!"
Another Celestial Dragon exploded in rage, disapproving of the idea that these wretches could be ssified as nobles.
"The only true nobles on this earth are us, the Celestial Dragons! The rest are nothing more than ves, no better than the trash heap!" one shouted angrily.
"But these wretches have crossed the line! How dare they treat Luffy and Ace like trash?! This is intolerable!!"
A third Celestial Dragon expressed concern after seeing Ace and Luffy surrounded by mes from all sides.
"Father! Let''s go to the Goa Kingdom! I want to teach those ''nobles'' who the real nobles are!"
Not far away, a young man eagerly suggested a trip to Goa with his father.
"Ah, my son... we cannot go there. That part of the world belongs to the Hunters..."
The father replied with a sigh of tension.
"What?! Isn''t the whole world ours?!"
"No, my son, the world has already been divided in two. One half is governed by the World Government, and the other is controlled by the Hunter Guild."
"So we can''t teach the Goa nobles a lesson?!"
"I understand your anger, my son... but the mistakes of the Goa nobles are not even on the same level as ours, the Celestial Dragons..."
The father was one of those Celestial Dragons whose conscience had been awakened, much like Saint Mosjard after his incident on Fish-Man Ind in the manga.
And strangely, there were many.
It wasn''t just one or two... but dozens!
...
"Heh~ This is the real world we''ve grown ustomed to."
"Such incidents have been happening for centuries since the fall of the ancient kingdom. Over time, humans lost even their sense of humanity."
"This is the main reason for the rise of pirates, ss discrimination, and very among humans."
"Isn''t this the world we''ve always known?"
"This was the world we were used to... until you, the author of this manga, came along."
Saint Figand Garling gritted his teeth as he red at the manga book on the table.
What he regretted most was not being able to fight this man during his rise. Now, he couldn''t even dream of standing against him.
The regret in his heart was insurmountable.
...
Ten Minutes Earlier in the Sorbet Kingdom:
"Where are you going, Dragon?"
Garp asked as he saw his son don his cloak and head toward Rob''s personal area.
Dragon stopped and looked at his father. "I''m going to visit my homnd."
"Don''t do anything stupid. Rob gave you the right to travel using the art store because he trusts you. Don''t betray that trust," Garp warned.
"Don''t worry," Dragon replied and continued on his way.
...
Back in the Goa Kingdom, the people inside the Green Terminal art store had no clue what was happening outside.
They didn''t even notice the Revolutionary Army leader, Dragon, leaving the store they were in.
The winds grew stronger, and lightning shed even more violently.
It became unbearable for the King of Goa to look at the sky anymore, as the terror in his heart grew more intense.
Just as he was about to close the window and hide inside his pce, a lightning bolt struck from the sky, turning him into charred meat.
Countless bolts of lightning fell as if it were the end of the world, each one striking its target with precise uracy.
On this day, the King of Goa and hundreds of nobles died by lightning strikes.
...
"Now I have the power to change many things in my homnd."
"You won''t have to see a sight like this again, Sabo... at least not in the Goa Kingdom."
With these words, Dragon disappeared into the alleyways of the elite district.
...
Far away in Ohara, Rob looked in the direction of the Goa Kingdom with a smile on his face.
"In the manga, you remained inactive for so many years, never staging such a grand disy..."
"But now you''ve made this big show and cut out the roots of corruption before they grew any further... Is it because you''re young and eager, or is it that you no longer see the World Government as a threat... or did you do this just to send a message?"
Rob smiled as he said this. He knew what Dragon had just done because it was within the domain of the art store''s influence.
In fact, he had helped disable one of the art store''s features¡ª'' the life-saving feature for customers''¡ªwhich would have instantly transported anyone holding an original manga volume and wearing the art storemunity bracelet to the nearest art store at the moment their life was in danger.
Hundreds of nobles held original One Piece volumes and wore the art storemunity bracelets, but by temporarily disabling this feature, Dragon had been able to carry out a seamless execution.
"I didn''t like those nobles people either, haha!" Robughed as he looked toward the horizon.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 798: Ace Awakens the Conqueror''s Haki!
Chapter 799: The Revolutionary Army!
Chapter 800: The Celestial Dragon Destroys Sabo''s Ship!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bhN?v(el)B\\jnn
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 818 Ace Awakens the Conquerors Haki!
Chapter 818 Ace Awakens the Conqueror''s Haki!
_________________"What do you think of this scenario?"
"I think it makes sense... There''s no better time or reason for him to awaken this power."
"So, you weren''t surprised?"
"Oh, I was definitely surprised, but not too much. Wahaha! After all, he''s my son."
"Wahaha! Still, it''s funny to see him at this size and wielding such power!"
"Even I didn''t awaken it at his age."
At that moment, everyone inside the art store in Bateri was left speechless by the scene that unfolded in the manga. Of course, the exception was Roger and his crew, who admired the scene instead of being shocked.
How could they not? They were used to surprises. Something like this wasn''t shocking to them¡ªit seemed only logical.
''Ace... it seems at this particr point in your life, you realized you''ve gained people who truly love you for who you are...''Roger smiled as he watched the manga scenes unfold.
...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"That''s right!! All Sabo ever wanted was to be free!!!"
Luffy bit the pirate who had grabbed him as he shouted those words.
"Aaghhhhh!! Damn brat¡!!!"
The pirate screamed in pain, quickly drawing his sword in anger and shing at Luffy.
"Luffy!!" Seeing this, Ace couldn''t hold back.
"I''ll kill you¡!" The pirate wasn''t satisfied with just striking Luffy; he was ready to deliver a killing blow.
"DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH LUFFY!!!!"
In that critical moment, a mysterious force erupted from Ace, knocking out the pirate who intended to ughter Luffy and the rest of the surrounding pirates, except for Bluejam, who stood shocked as his entire crew copsed.
"What did you just do, you filthy little urchin?!!!" Bluejam pressed down on Ace with his foot, screaming, and pulled out his gun.
"Ace?!!! Stop!" Luffy felt terrified because Bluejam was really about to kill Ace.
But before he could pull the trigger, a sudden powerful attack came out of nowhere. Though unexpected, Bluejam managed to block the axe with his sword.
"Give it up already, you stinking pirate!!! Get your hands off our Ace!!!"
Dadan shouted after knocking Bluejam away from Ace.
"Dadan¡!!!" Luffy was stunned to see Dadan and her gang at that moment.
"What are you all doing here?!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Dadan sat there in a secluded corner of the rxation area at the art store in Amazon Lily.
Saying she was embarrassed to return to Foosha was nonsense; the truth was she had gottenpletely absorbed in the details of this volume, not wanting to take her eyes off it for even a second.
"That''s my boy¡" Watching Ace unknowingly unleash his Conqueror''s Haki at the crucial moment to save Luffy from certain death, a wide smile appeared on Dadan''s face.
"This... as expected from myself!" Yet her eyes filled with tears the moment her counterpart appeared and saved Ace from death in turn.
"I won''t let you harm our Ace!" She clenched her delicate hand into a fist as she reacted to the chapter''s events as if she were part of that nightmarish moment in the manga!
"Huh!? Why run away right after saving them? Isn''t that just Bluejam? Why fear him? No, maybe it''s because of the mes surrounding the battlefield, right?"
Watching Dadan attempt to flee after rescuing Luffy and Ace, Dadan realized it wasn''t the time for dys in such situations.
"But Ace wouldn''t run from a fight no matter the reason, would he?"
She smiled when she saw her predictione true, her grin widening as Dadan decided to stay back with Ace to fight Bluejam as well.
...
"So, this is when the kid first awakened this power, Buwahaha! Who would''ve thought that the scene from the Summit War had a mirrored history too."
In the Kingdom of Sorbet, after Dragon left, Garp was in charge at the moment. Watching the current events, Garp felt the development was fitting.
"Hiihaaw! I thought Dragon-san would be the one to step in and save Luffy and Ace... and wipe out the arrogant Bluejam¡!"
Ivankov felt disappointed that Dadan''s bandits were the ones to intervene instead of the Revolutionary Army personally!
Especially since they weren''t far from the scene.
"Let me tell you something¡ Dragon could sense it, and he could have intervened at any moment, but he chose not to because he felt it wasn''t his ce to interfere."
Garp spoke seriously, confident in his judgment.
"After this event, the two boys will grow into mighty forces... It''s moments like these that turn boys into men. Fighting real pirates at such a young age¡ªthis is an opportunity they couldn''t afford to miss."
Garp added.
"So, did he feel Ace''s Conqueror''s Haki?" asked Bonney, tilting her small head in confusion.
"Wahaha! Absolutely!"
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"You... you''re the boss of those ruffians from Mount Colbo...!" Bluejam recognized Dadan.
"I''m Dadan the Bandit!! And for better or worse¡ I happen to be the guardian of these brats!"
Dadan sounded confident, but in the next moment, she activated Usopp-mode.
"...Now then... RUN FOR IT!!!" she eximed.
"Yes, Boss!!" One of the bandits grabbed Luffy, while another reached for Ace to pull him back.
"Hurry up, Ace!!!"
But Ace stopped him. "I won''t run!!!"
His eyes were locked onto Bluejam.
...
...
"Men... You take Luffy and go on ahead," Dadan said.
"Boss?!" Her men were shocked.
"I''ll take full responsibility for Ace and make sure he gets back safe and sound!!!" she said.
"Now go!!!"
"Y-Yes, Boss!!"
"You''d better being back, Boss, you hear me?!"
...
"A woman and a child." Bluejam sneered, realizing his end would be even more pathetic than he had imagined.
"If you start getting overconfident just because you''re a little handy in a fight, you could end up a bloody mess."
"The only people who survive on the battlefield are the strong and the cowards."
"The brave meet with early deaths... That''s just how this world works...!!"
Those were Bluejam''s words to the pair.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It''sforting to see my son isn''t fighting alone."
In Bateri, Rouge felt a sense of relief seeing Ace stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Dadan against Bluejam.
At least he wasn''t fighting alone, she thought.
"But... the words of that filthy pirate have some truth to them..."
Honestly, she didn''t like her son''s reckless nature, and his refusal to back down from a confrontation no matter the situation.
"In such a position, acting wisely would be safer. The mes surround the battlefield, and only Dadan knows a safe path to retreat, but that path won''tst long if you dy your fight with this man..."
Rouge sighed as she moved on to the next scenes.
"This...!"
Her eyes widened in shock as she saw what happened next... From the sky, a mysterious force descended, parting the sea of mes and creating a path for those who had lost hope, surrounded by fire from all sides.
"That''s why this power exists... to save people from the depths of despair..."
"Is this what the Revolutionary Army stands for...?"
...
Inside the art store in Green Terminal, an inconspicuous man sat sweating in the corner.
He appeared to be a man in his thirties... Before the era of manga, he had lived in the Gray Terminal as a rising pirate.
But when the art store first appeared, he blended in with the homeless and hungry people, receiving shelter and food from the store. Over time, he abandoned the idea of bing a pirate andpletely gave up his wicked thoughts.
With the rapid prosperity of the Green Terminal, he soon found a stable job, started a family, and began living happily.
But when he thought today would be just another great day because of thetest volume, he was hit hard when he saw apletely different version of himself.
It was Bluejam, the pirate who once dreamed of bing a noble, even if it meant sacrificing everything.
The reason for his sweating now was the fear that someone might connect him to his manga counterpart.
"Damn it! Why won''t you just die already? I hope Ace manages to tear you apart!"
Bluejam became the first character in history to want his own counterpart in the manga to die!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 799: The Revolutionary Army!
Chapter 800: The Celestial Dragon Destroys Sabo''s Ship!
Chapter 801: Sabo''s Letter.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 819 The Revolutionary Army!
Chapter 819 The Revolutionary Army!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Damn it!!"
"¡It''s no good!! We''repletely surrounded!!"
"It''s so hot¡ There''s nowhere left to run¡!!!"
"Why did this have to happen?!!"
"Waaahhh!!"Hundreds of survivors were trapped amidst the mes, suffering in the depths of despair¡ªwhether they were elders, children, or even adults.
"Eh!?" At that moment, some of them saw strong winds parting the dense mes, creating a wide path through the inferno, even carving a massive trail into the ground.
"Huh?!"
"Where did this pathe from?! Some kind of explosion just opened up a clear way!!" The inhabitants of the Gray Terminal felt as though they were dreaming.
"I can see a ship at the end!!"
"This path leads straight to the coast!!"
"I don''t know where it came from, but it''s a miracle, no doubt!!!"
At the end of the path formed by Dragon, a Revolutionary Army ship stood proudly. Onboard, Ivankov marveled:
"I''m rather surprised you had informants in such a remote corner of East Blue... Do you have some personal connection to this ce?"
Dragon ignored Ivankov''s question and instead replied: "This country is a smaller version of what the future world will look like¡ There can be no happiness in a world where those deemed unnecessary are weeded out and eliminated¡!!"
"One day, I will change this world¡ mark my words." Recalling Sabo''s words, he continued:
"Even a rottennd like this can still produce innocent children!!"
He gazed at the men, women, and children who had escaped the mes and gathered before his ship. Raising his arm high in a clenched fist, he shouted: "Those of you who wish to fight for freedom¡ board my ship!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
At that moment, it was raining in the Kingdom of Goa. In the center of the noble city, Dragon stood like a statue.
Moments earlier, he had shocked the king of Goa and hundreds of nobles to death, uprooting the decaying roots of corruption in this kingdom.
The sound of thunder drowned out the screams of the shocked servants after witnessing their masters struck down by lightning, but none of it fazed Dragon, who was drawn back into the events of the manga.
This scene had a unique significance to him.
"So this is my Revolutionary Army in the manga?"
"Those of you who wish to join me in a battle for freedom¡ Board my ship¡ These are good words, enough to exin everything."
Dragon''s eyes traced the next scenes. Seeing the king lying asleep, indifferent to what had been done, Dragon felt he had killed him too easily.
"This filthy king¡ it seems even Rob didn''t want to draw his dirty face."
Dragon closed his manga volume and began walking away from that rotten ce, heading back to the art store.
Upon his return to Sorbet, he would announce to the world what he had done here and take full responsibility.
The Revolutionary Army was no longer a small force; it had be a power that the World Government had to take seriously.
¡
Dressrosa Kingdom:
"Is this the Kingdom of Goa¡ what a disgrace."
King Riku felt how insignificant and petty the king of Goa seemed, especially after seeing him sleep soundly after what he had done to his people.
"Father, does that bastard even deserve to be called a king?!" Vi, too, was filled with sorrow for the children who cried amidst the mes. At that moment, she shared Sabo''s feelings, pitying him.
"Not all nobles and kings are like that, my dear. I know my little girl is a kind-hearted princess~"
King Riku hugged his daughter gently and lovingly, trying to ensure she didn''t take Sabo''s words too much to heart.
"It''s okay, Father! I''m smart. I can see that there is both good and evil in this world." Vi smiled as she said this.
Hearing his daughter''s reply, King Riku felt relieved.
"The Revolutionary Army is built on a strong political foundation."
Seeing how Dragon had weed the people that the Kingdom of Goa considered trash to be burned, King Riku could say that Dragon had won the unshakable loyalty of hundreds of people in an instant.
This wasn''t just King Riku''s opinion; many kings, whether simr in nature to the King of Goa or his opposite, shared the same thought.
¡
"So, this is how the Revolutionary Army operates¡?"
"Saving the homeless and abandoned people from their countries."
"I don''t know whether to praise him or despise him."
"But one thing is certain¡ªhe''s clever and a master maniptor, as well as incredibly patient."
"That much is to his credit."
In Marigoa, the Five Elders felt bitter as they watched these scenes unfold.
The details they had always despised were exactly what Dragon and his Revolutionary Army had exploited year after year, leading them to be the terrifying threat they were in the manga.
Suddenly, a particr Den Den Mushi began ringing. After a brief dy, Saturn answered the call.
"What is it, Kong?"
Kong hurried to speak, knowing that the Five Elders despised being interrupted during their manga reading time.
"My apologies, Saint Saturn, but I''ve received important news from the Kingdom of Goa that you must hear immediately."
Upon hearing this, the Five Elders looked at each other calmly before Saturn gestured for Kong to continue.
"I''ve received a confidential report from the Kingdom of Goa stating that Dragon, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, attacked the kingdom and killed the king and all the nobles in an instant."
"What!?!"
The Five Elders were in utter shock at that moment.
"This is impossible! How did this happen?! Does this mean the hunters allowed this to happen?!"
Saint Saturn was stunned as he reached this realization.
After all, the Kingdom of Goa was under the influence of the Hunters Guild. No one could be killed there without the hunters knowing.
"This news has been confirmed by multiple agents stationed near the art store close to the Kingdom of Goa. After the sudden storm cleared, only charred corpses of those targeted by Dragon remained. The servants are in a state of terror, and the hunters have just arrived to clean up after Dragon, who has already left."
Hearing the full story, Imu, who was sitting quietly on the throne, smiled.
"Fufu~ So that''s how it is¡ I didn''t expect the leader of the Revolutionary Army to act on his emotions."
"Does he not know that killing people based on what they''ve done in the manga is already forbidden?"
"Or does the Revolutionary Army simply not care about the rules between us and the Hunters, as they''re a third party in this conflict?"
"How interesting."
Imu cracked her knuckles with a smile on her face.
"It would''ve been even more interesting if the Kingdom of Goa had been under our influence."
¡
Ohara:
Vegapunk, Clover, Brook, Issho, and the others looked at the remains of the fire that hadpletely consumed The Gray Terminal with somber eyes.
"They were expecting to find many bodies to clean up¡ weren''t they?"
"Well, too bad for them, Dragon exists in this world."
"He''s made their job easier and lighter."
"If Rob didn''t exist in this world, I think I would have been very happy to join Dragon-san."
Issho''s words caused a significant shock among the listeners.
"Would you really have done that?" Mihawk narrowed his eyes as he asked.
"If I had known what the Revolutionary Army was doing in this ce and simr ones, I would have definitely joined their cause," Issho confirmed his words.
"Well, I bet you''ll be part of the Marines when you first appear in the manga, fufu~"
Doffyughed as he said this.
"Part of the Marines? That''s possible, too. Before meeting Rob, I had considered joining the Marines to fight against evil and chaos."
"But who would''ve expected that the greatest evil in the world is protected by the Marines as its shield?"
"Fufu~ You''re quite a righteous man, Issho-san."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 800: The Celestial Dragon Destroys Sabo''s Ship!
Chapter 801: Sabo''s Letter.
Chapter 802: Ace Sets Sail for the First Time.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at: /ckStar_BH to support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 820 The Celestial Dragon Destroys Sabos Ship!
_________________
??Chapter 800??
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
("Ace¡ Luffy¡ Are you both safe, right?")
("I miss you both so much¡ This ce feels like a birdcage¡")
Inside his noble family''s pce, Sabo silently muttered to himself.He stared through the window, now boarded with wooden nks to prevent his escape, just as he used to do in the past.
("I don''t think I can endure a life surrounded by the stench of these people¡")
("What is freedom, really? Where can I find it?")
At that moment, Sabo seriously started contemting bing a pirate and setting out to sea.
¡
[Today marks the arrival of the World Nobles in the Goa Kingdom, traveling all the way from the Grand Line.]
[Preparations were in full swing for a grand ceremony to honor their arrival.]
Suddenly, a crowd of nobles noticed a small vessel departing out to sea, shocking them all.
"Wait¡ Someone''s sailing a boat out to sea!"
"Get back here!! You''re in the way of the ceremony!!"
"Is that a fishing boat?! I can see a child on board!!"
"¡!! A child?!"
"Whose child is that?! Can anyone tell?!!"
The nobles were utterly baffled.
Meanwhile, Sabo was in high spirits, feeling the excitement of sailing today.
"What beautiful weather¡!! The perfect day to head out to sea!!!" Sabo gripped his hat as he dered this.
His pirate g fluttered in the breeze, emzoned with an ''S'' over two crossed bones.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In the manga, the Goa Kingdom and its nobles were preparing to celebrate the arrival of the Celestial Dragons.
However, in this reality, the Goa Kingdom and its nobles were preparing to cross the Yellow River.
Dragon sent them to the afterlife in one swift motion, and now he wished to send them on their way once more.
In the Sorbet Kingdom, Dragon stared with deep hatred at the manga scenes he had just caught up on.
"He''s just a child¡ Why such cruelty?" he said, gritting his teeth.
"This is unbearable¡" Garp had a simr reaction to the scene from the manga, though he appeared more distracted by what he had just learned.
"Tell me that what you did in Goa was just a joke¡ Right?"
"I wiped them all out. Why would I joke about something like that?" Dragon confirmed the truth.
Garp''s brow twitched upon hearing this.
Paa!!
"Why the hell did you do that?! That''s mass genocide! What were you thinking?! Are you insane?!"
Garp''s eyes burned with rage as he red at Dragon, who remained unmoved by his actions.
Crocodile, Ivankov, Kuma, Bonney, and Inazuma all stared at Dragon with expressions of utter shock that they could not hide.
It felt like the shock of a lifetime for them¡ Not that those nobles didn''t deserve death, but they never expected Dragon to take the initiative and eradicate them all in one decisive move.
"I''ve always wanted to do this¡ I grew up there, dealing with those rotten nobles, all of them corrupt to the core with no hope of change. Sabo''s words helped me remember an old promise I made to myself when I was just a kid."
"Back then, after being beaten by a noble over a loaf of bread, I swore I would kill them all one day."
"It turns out today is that day."
Dragon looked deeply into his father''s furious eyes before adding,
"As the leader of the Revolutionary Army, I''ve decided to cleanse my hometown of its filth."
"The Goa Kingdom will no longer be a kingdom for nobles, but for the people from now on."
"Of course, before I acted, I asked Rob for permission."
Hearing this, Garp''s tense brow softened slightly.
Yet, despite that, his anger did not subside in the least¡ Killing so many people, whether they were nobles ormoners, good or bad, was a grave crime, one he did not wish to see his sonmit.
"My duty as the Revolutionary Army leader is to take responsibility for my actions."
"The next massacre I''llmit will be against them."
Dragon pointed at the Celestial Dragons who mercilessly destroyed Sabo''s ship, shattering the dreams of an innocent child whose only crime was wanting to be free.
Seeing this, Garp felt sadness creeping in, his anger slowly fading away. Eventually, he sighed in sorrow.
"You''re the leader¡ You can do as you wish."
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"They shot the fishing boat!!!"
The nobles of Goa witnessed the Celestial Dragon blowing up Sabo''s ship without mercy.
"Sabo!!!" Dogura cried out in rm at the sight.
"Is the kid alright?!"
"He angered the Tenryuubito!!"
¡
"Ughhhh!!"
"The boat''s on fire¡!!! Why did they do that all of a sudden?!" Sabostruggled desperately to extinguish the mes engulfing his small boat, but it was no use.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Saint Jalmac¡ There''s a child on board!!!"
One of the Celestial Dragon''s guards tried to save Sabo, but it didn''t stop the Celestial Dragon from firing another shot.
"He was flying a pirate g. That makes him a pirate, child or not."
"And besides, that filthymoner had the nerve to obstruct my ship!!!"
This time, Sabo''s ship was blown to pieces in the sea.
Sabo''s g burned along with his hat.
"Hey¡ What was that ship just now?!!"
"This is the day of the grand ceremony¡!"
"We can''t possibly afford to displease the Tenryuubito!!"
"Move the boat wreckage out of their way, quickly!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marijoa, the Domain of the Gods:
At that moment, the Celestial Dragons stared at the scene in silent shock, especially Saint Jalmac, who wasn''t sure whether to cry orugh.
"I killed Sabo¡ No, my counterpart killed Sabo! This is unbelievable!"
Saint Jalmac''s angry and stunned voice snapped the Celestial Dragons out of their stupor.
"You fool! Why would you do something so inhumane?!"
"Do you realize the mistake you''ve made?!"
"You killed Sabo without mercy!"
"Sabo was Luffy and Ace''s brother!"
"Oh my God! So that''s why Sabo hasn''t appeared since the beginning of the manga! Turns out that scum Jalmac killed him!"
"And for what?! Just because he sailed near your ship? Damn you!"
"Stop it, all of you! Why are you cursing me?! I''m just as furious with my counterpart as you are! I have no idea how this happened!"
Saint Jalmac felt wronged. He genuinely wanted to see his counterpart in the manga, but not like this.
To be the main culprit in killing one of the key characters, and even one of his personal favorites, hurt him deeply.
Seeing themotion among the Celestial Dragons, the Holy Knights were speechless.
"Don''t you think, fellows, that they''re slowly forgetting their true nature?"
Garling looked at his holy knights and said with a mocking smile.
¡
"What did he do to deserve such a fate?"
In Ohara, Robin tried to hold back her tears, but she couldn''t. She looked at her father with a pained expression and asked.
"He did nothing. He just wanted to escape the birdcage and fly free."
"Dad, I hate the Celestial Dragons. Do such ugly creatures really exist in our world?" she asked, tears welling up in her eyes.
Rob gently wiped her tears and said, "No, my dear, such hideous creatures don''t exist in our world. As far as I''m concerned, they were sentenced to oblivion long ago."
Hearing this, Robin''s sweet smile returned to her face.
"That''s a relief! So, when Sabo is reborn, he''ll be free, right?"
Rob nodded with a smile. "Yes, he''ll be free and happy."
¡
In Bateri, Rouge felt overwhelming sadness when she saw this scene.
She didn''t notice it until the tears began to flow.
"Why? Just¡ why does this world keep destroying everything pure¡"
Suddenly, as she wept, she felt a strange warmth in her belly, as if it was releasing aforting sensation.
"Ace?"
Rouge was surprised by this new feeling, something she had never felt, not even with Ace.
When she focused a bit, she noticed her belly was heavier than it had been the day before.
"This can''t be right¡?"
When she used Observation Haki to scan her womb, she almost fainted from the shock.
She discovered she was pregnant with two instead of one.
_______
ckStar_BH:
Oh my God, this is Chapter 800! This is unbelievable, amazing!
When I started writing this novel, I didn''t think I''d even get to 100 chapters, but who would''ve thought that today, after 2 years and 9 months of continuous writing, I''d reach my 800th! Yoooohoooo! This really calls for a celebration!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 801: Sabo''s Letter.
Chapter 802: Ace Sets Sail for the First Time.
Chapter 803: Luffy Sets Sail for the First Time.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 821 Sabos Letter.
_________________
For Luffy and Ace, the news of Sabo''s death struck like a bolt of lightning, much like the Dragon''s wrath that befell the nobles of Goa Kingdom.
This is what every manga reader witnessed at that moment. Ace''s outburst after hearing the news was expected, as was his desire to kill the culprit and avenge Sabo.
But what was unexpected was Dadan''s equally intense reaction, as she prevented Ace from doing something reckless.
Meanwhile, Dadan remained in the same ce, at Amazon Lily, her response to the grim turn of events was also expected¡ªher heart ached deeply with sorrow.
"Sabo¡ Why did the author have to kill Sabo so early? It would have been great if this third brother had stayed alive¡"
Dadan couldn''t control her tears and could only keep wiping them away again and again.
Despite the bitter scenes and the shocking event of Sabo''s death, Dadan''s crucial role in the manga, stopping Ace from doing anything foolish, was actually a source of pride for her.
¡"I feel so sad for Luffy¡ He experienced the loss of a brother at such a young age, and yearster, he had to relive that same pain with Ace too¡ Luffy''s life in the manga is pure tragedy."
Little Hancock wiped her tears as she spoke, her eyes reflecting the image of young Luffy crying after receiving the devastating news.
"That''s true¡ It seems fate took both of Luffy''s older brothers. What a terrible storyline¡ It''s truly disheartening."
Even Gloriosa felt the weight of this tragic turn of events.
"Who would''ve thought that behind that big smile, there was such deep suffering?"
Shakky blew out a thick cloud of smoke from her cigarette as she reflected on Luffy''s past.
"But why are we jumping to conclusions, everyone? We haven''t confirmed if Sabo is really dead yet."
Shakky narrowed her eyes after saying this.
"Considering Dragon and his Revolutionary Army were there, along with Sabo''s previous encounter with Dragon, I don''t think Sabo is just a passing character in the story with his ambition and personality¡ I see limitless potential in him. A noble who will bring down the nobles¡ªwhat an amazing character he''ll be as he grows."
A wider smile spread across Shakky''s face as she imagined such a scenario.
"But Aunt Shakky, that doesn''t exin many things¡ For example, Sabo didn''t appear at Marineford to save Ace. It''s impossible he would miss such a critical event if he were still alive."
"That''s definitely strange, but there could be many reasons why he didn''t show up in the first ce."
"I don''t know. I just have this feeling that he''s still alive, and I truly hope so. It would be a greatfort for Luffy."
Shakky smiled sadly as she looked forward to the next chapter''s events.
At that moment, a letter arrived for Ace and Luffy.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Have you calmed down yet, Ace?" The next morning, Dadan and her gang went out to check on Ace, who was tied tightly to a tree to prevent him from doing anything rash.
"¡Where''s Luffy?" The first thing Ace asked about was Luffy.
"He spent the whole night crying¡ He''s asleep now." Dadan briefly described Luffy''s state.
"Boss!! This letter just arrived¡!" At that moment, Dogura rushed over with a letter signed by Sabo.
"It''s from Sabo¡!!"
"It looks like he sent a letter¡ right before he set out to sea!"
"What?!" Ace, shocked, shouted: "Give it to me¡!! I swear I won''t go into the town¡ That letter''s for us, right?!"
Hearing that, Dogura untied Ace and handed him the letter.
Ace began to read it:
["Ace, Luffy¡ You weren''t hurt in the fire, were you? I''m worried about you, but I have faith that you''re all right."]
Ace unfolded the rest of the letter to continue reading.
["I feel a bit bad telling you this, but by the time you read this letter, I''ll already be out at sea."]
["Things turned out this way, and it looks like I''ll be setting sail ahead of you guys. As for where I''m going¡ Anywhere outside of this country is fine by me. Once I arrive, I''ll get stronger and be a real pirate."]
["Once the three of us have be pirates, with more freedom than anyone else in the world, let''s meet again someday. Somewhere out there, in the wide, open sea, I know I''ll see you both again!!"]
Ace stood on the hill overlooking the sea where they had made their promises together once.
He continued to cry, tears pouring from his eyes.
["One more thing, Ace. I wonder which one of us is the oldest? It''s a bit strange to have two older brothers and one younger brother, but this bond is my greatest treasure."]
["Luffy may still be weak and a bit of a crybaby, but he''s our little brother. Take care of him for me."]
The tears Ace had been holding back since the previous day finally fell into the sea at that moment.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Bateri:
As Ace read Sabo''s letter, Rouge was also reading it intently.
"It turns out they know how to read and write. Did Garp teach them? Or maybe it was Makino?"
Rouge wiped the remaining tears from her eyes, feeling that Sabo wasn''t dead, that he was still alive somewhere, or maybe it was just a fleeting hope.
When she mentioned reading and writing, she was referring to Ace, because Sabo, being from a noble background, had obviously learned these skills from a young age under the supervision of his biological parents.
But Ace, who knew how to read the letter, hadn''t lived in the same conditions as Sabo since childhood, so someone must have taught him¡ªand it certainly wasn''t Dadan or her gang.
Rouge let go of this line of thinking, as she became immersed in the details of the next chapter.
The title of the chapter was ''Efforts Toward Glory'' and it was filled with emotional moments.
Rouge experienced many emotional swings while reading this chapter.
¡
In the South Blue, this time at the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army:
"What''s the matter, Iva-chan?"
Inazuma, who saw Ivankov crying, was curious.
"It''s nothing, just something got in my eye¡" Ivankov lied, feeling saddened by what happened with Sabo.
"It''s all because of those damn Celestial Dragons, the scourge of this world!"
"They always ruin good stories with their presence."
Crocodile''s hatred for the Celestial Dragons grew stronger than ever.
"This level of maturity from this boy terrifies me¡ I hope he stays alive somehow. I want him in the Revolutionary Army."
Dragon, who had just finished cleaning up his homnd and returned as if he had only gone to the bathroom, was fascinated by how mature the boy named Sabo was.
He was a mere 10 years old, yet he was as mature as an adult. This was exactly the type of person Dragon was looking for to join the Revolutionary Army.
"Buwahaha!! Well, well, what an exciting twist in the story."
For some reason, Garp was far ahead in the plot, and it seemed like he had noticed something interesting.
¡
''I want to get stronger so I can protect everything.''
These words were said by Luffy to Ace after Sabo''s death.
''Don''t you ever die, Ace¡!!!''
Luffy also said this while crying, not wanting to lose another brother.
All these scenes caused a lump in the throats of readers at Ohara''s Art Store. It turned out that young Luffy had already predicted the future.
"This isn''t a prediction of the future, it''s a refusal to ept a future without his brother¡ isn''t that closer to the truth?"
"Sadly, it seems he didn''t be strong enough to protect everything¡"
"Now I understand why Luffy is hysterical before diving into his memories."
"In the end, Ace also died¡ This is heartbreaking."
"I hope Sabo isn''t dead. His ship was destroyed, and his hat burned, but that''s all we''ve seen¡"
"Maybe someone will save him, that''s what I mean¡"
"I hope so too¡"
Reader morale was at an all-time low, as it seemed the author had be addicted to crushing their spirits recently.
No one expected that Luffy, as a child, would witness the death of his first brother, and yearster, he would witness the death of his second brother¡ It was a true tragedy for Luffy.N?v(el)B\\jnn
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 802: Ace Sets Sail for the First Time.
Chapter 803: Luffy Sets Sail for the First Time.
Chapter 804: Dadan and Garp
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 822 Ace Sets Sail for the First Time.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Let us take a brief step back in time¡ To the evening when the Tenryuubito''s ship arrived in the Goa Kingdom.]
In a ce other than Dawn Ind, the Revolutionary Army ship departed after replenishing its supplies.
"Did you see that person back there?! With that huge face¡!"
"Look at that¡ The ship is enormous, too!"
This ind was Shimotsuki Vige, where Zoro trained during his childhood.¡
[This is a small port town¡ in a certain region of East Blue.]
"Dragon! You''rete! How long did you n to keep me waiting?!"
"Sorry."
It seemed that Dragon was carrying someone in dire need of immediate medical attention.
"Ahhh¡"
"Hey¡ Somebody treat these wounds, quickly!!"
"This is terrible¡!!"
After handing the injured one to someone for care, Dragon gazed into the distance and asked,
"How are we doing for provisions?"
"The people of the vige dojo were kind enough to provide us with food," a certain subordinate responded to Dragon''s question.
"Let us set sail. We return to Baltigo!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
In Shimotsuki Vige, East Blue:
Inside the art store, Shimotsuki Kouzaburo quietly looked at his son before asking,
"Is this really our dojo?"
After all, everything about this scene indicated that the vige dojo the members of the Revolutionary Army were referring to was indeed their own. Even the shadow of the child Zoro, who was training intensely, was clearly visible.
"It seems so¡" Koushirou replied.
"It''s not just us, but the entire vige¡" Koushirou moved closer to his father and whispered softly.
Koushirou indicated that everyone in the vige had helped the Revolutionary Army replenish their supplies.
"Why are you whispering like a bitch? What''s so scary? Speak clearly so I can hear you!" shouted Kouzaburo
"..." Koushirou''s face turned red with embarrassment as his father scolded him loudly, making him wish he could dig a hole and disappear from embarrassment.
Seeing this, Tsuna burst intoughter. She held her newborn Kuina in her arms, and herughter made her look so gentle.
"This means that the Revolutionary Army in the manga considers our Shimotsuki Vige a significant strategic ally¡ That''s good, at least it seems your counterpart in the manga isn''t all that bad," Kouzaburo said with a smile.
"Oyaji, we don''t want trouble with the World Government. Don''t forget, that many Cipher Pol agents and hunters are present here. Don''t act rashly. That''s why I''m lowering my voice," Koushirou regained hisposure and exined to his father.
"So what? This part of the world has nothing to do with the World Government anymore. What can they do even if they find out we support the Revolutionary Army, not just in the manga but in reality as well, huh?" Kouzaburo mocked his son''s fear.
"But Oyaji, the World Government sends its hunters and agents for silent assassinations. The world is too big for the Hunter''s Guild to protect it entirely. I fear for the safety of my family." Saying this, Koushirou looked lovingly at the baby in his wife''s arms and added, "Don''t you fear for the safety of your granddaughter, whom you''ve longed for years to have?"
"Huh? Even if the Five Elders themselves came to threaten her safety, I''d ughter them all!" It seemed like someone had touched a sensitive spot in the old man, Kouzaburo, at this moment.
In any case, the Shimotsuki family were not the only ones who realized that the vige where the Revolutionary Army stopped was their current location¡ Many others recognized it easily.
For instance, Roronoa Arashi and his wife, Terra, almost immediately recognized the child Zoro through his shadow alone...
...
Kingdom of Sorbet:
Inside the art store, Garp wasughing with pride at this moment.
"Buwahahaha!! What do you mean by going back to Baltigo? With this poor performance, you want to retreat already?"
"Your counterpart didn''t put out the fire. Even though he saved many of the homeless from the ze, that''s not enough for you to win the bet against me¡"
"..."
Dragon silently stared at his father, who seemed to be mocking him at this moment.
"But since your counterpart seems to have saved Sabo from death, I won''t take half of your wealth. That act alone is enough for me to show you some mercy," Garp said with a satisfied smile.
"Why do you say my counterpart saved Sabo? Nothing has been shown yet¡ It could be someone else gravely injured." It wasn''t just Dragon who was puzzled by Garp''s exnation; even the other members of the Revolutionary Army present were bewildered.
"Isn''t it obvious? It''s just a feeling that grows stronger over time," Garp smiled.
"You''re giving up your loot just because of a feeling?" Dragon smiled after hearing that.
"Knowing yourself well enough, would you have let Sabo die if you were there?"
"Of course not. Well, I agree with you. It seems Sabo is on my ship now¡ Baltigo Ind will be the next ce he awakens."
Hearing that everyone smiled.
...
Foosha Vige:
"It seems Ace and Luffy are doing well after Sabo''s death."
Makino smiled as she observed how Ace and Luffy continued to live after the incident as the months went by.
"Though they faced difficulties at first, didn''t they?"
Father Mercar pointed out that it hadn''t been easy for the duo to work as a team as they did when Sabo was with them.
"That''s true. It''s sad to see the trio be a duo¡ Sabo was a good older brother to Luffy."
"Anyway, I''m d to seeughter return to Luffy and Ace''s faces after what happened."
"Oh my! It seems the years have passed in the blink of an eye, and now it''s time for Ace to set sail for the first time!"
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
[Seven yearster¡ Ace is seventeen, and Luffy is fourteen.]
Luffy and the Dadan band stood at the coast of Mount Colbo to bid farewell to Ace, who was setting sail for the first time.
"Good luck out there, Ace!!!"
"You just wait!! I''ll make a name for myself in no time!!!" Ace shouted from his boat.
[Ace, the son of the Pirate King, grown to adulthood with the world none the wiser, quietly set sail from the coast of Mount Colbo.]
"Hahaha! He''s still waving!!"ughed Luffy.
"Dear me¡ What will old Garp say¡?" Mayor Woop p sighed as he recalled Garp.
...
"Boss!!"
Meanwhile, the Dadan''s gang, who had bid farewell to Ace, returned to Dadan''s house.
("You''re gonna raise him, Dadan!")
("What?!! Whose kid is this, anyway?!")
Dadan remembered the day Garp brought the newborn Ace here and forced her to take care of him.
"Young Ace has finally set sail!!"
"Is that right¡?"
"Well, I''m sure I''ll be getting a right earful from Garp now. He really was a hopeless brat¡"
"Oh, by the way¡ He left a message for you," one of her bandits said.
"Whaaaat?! Does that boy never miss an opportunity toin?!!"
"He says, ''Thank you for everything''."
"What the hell is that?!! Stupid idiot!!!"
Hearing that, Dadan burst into tears.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Amazon Lily:
This very scene was what made Dadan cry more than ever before, but despite that, the smile remained solid on her face.
"The hell is that? What kind of reaction is this? Why didn''t you go to see him off?"
She wiped her tears as she said that, then added, "Obviously, you didn''t want to see him leave, did you?"
"Haha! That''s right, I didn''t expect Dadan in the manga to have such hidden love and affection¡ At first, I didn''t think so." Gloriosa said with a smile.
"It turns out that Dadan was the true mother who raised Ace and Luffy and lived with them for many years. On the day she stayed behind with Ace to fight Bluejam, I knew she considered Ace her son deep down," Shakky added with a smile as well.
"Now, I don''t want to see her reaction to Ace''s death¡"
Dadan said sadly, remembering that this shback was about to end.
In the end, the events would return to the present, and Dadan would have to appear in the current story¡ It was expected.
For the current Dadan, who admired her character in the manga and epted her portrayal, seeing her reaction to Ace''s death would be heartbreaking.
It was obvious that it would be a difficult scene to witness.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 803: Luffy Sets Sail for the First Time.
Chapter 804: Dadan and Garp
Chapter 805: Shanks''s Words
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20N?v(el)B\\jnn
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
-------
ckStar_BH:
Alright, thest chapter on Patreon was the end of the first book of this amazing novel, which was made so much better thanks to your presence and support.
I''d like to express my deep gratitude to all of you, members on Patreon¡ªboth paying and free members. You''ve supported me at different times, and I truly appreciate that. Through your continuous efforts, I was able to reach Chapter 830, fullypleting the first book, which was filled with fantastic interactions in theplete chapters of Part One of One Piece (pre-timeskip).
It was a tough journey, but it taught me so much. I can bet that the second book, which starts tomorrow, will be even more entertaining. I will make the story''s mysterious plot clearer, and the interactions in the chapters won''t just stop at dialogue anymore¡ªthey will go much deeper.
I know I made a lot of mistakes, and I tried my best to fix them. Well, that was Oda''s fault¡ªI''m not a prophet to predict what he hasn''t yet revealed, like what happened with Bonney.
I admit that was a huge p in the face. Who on earth would have expected that Bonney was just a 12-year-old child?
The only way I could make sense of it was to make her existence fully tied to Rob. After all, if Rob believes she exists, she exists; if he doesn''t, he can''t undo her presence.
Now, Bonney''s existence is due to Rob''s unique manga ability, just like his strange powers to alter the characters'' fates and even transfer pregnancies from one woman to another. Even Rob himself doesn''t fully know the depth of his powers. For now, I won''t say much about Rob''s abilities; you''ll discover them all in the second book anyway.
All you need to know is that the second book will be far better than the first because the world''s secrets will really begin to be revealed, one by one, and neither the World Government nor Imu can stay idle as they did before.
As for Imu''s gender, so far, Imu is a woman¡ªat least, that''s what Rob has seen, or what he wants. But if it turns out she''s a man in future chapters, his imagination will be shattered¡ and mine, too.
Ahem, Ahem, at least it won''t be as painful a p as Bonney''s!
Anyway, everyone now knows that the novel''s world is a parallel one to the original story, though not too distant, as it touches deeply on the original world. The uing arcs will be extremely enjoyable, so just look forward to them and keep supporting me.
I love you all so much; you are my source of happiness!
¡
Now, let''s see what you''d like to see more of:
More anime, manga, novels, and game worlds.
More interactions, with a focus on engaging with events from One Piece!
Chapter 823 Luffy Sets Sail for the First Time.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[And then, three yearster... When Luffy turns seventeen...]
"You''re not going to see me off?"
At that moment, Luffy came to check why Dadan and the others weren''t there to bid him farewell.
"Nah... If we were toe strolling down the mountain, while the vige chief and Makino might not mind... The rest of the vigers would be scared stiff!!"
"No, you go on down there alone!!"Luffy understood and didn''t push them further, saying:
"Well, then... Thanks for everything, you guys!!"
"... Don''t say stuff like that, you''ll make me blush."
Luffy continued, saying: "Dadan!! You know I hate bandits..."
"Shut your face, brat!" eximed Dadan.
"But you guys, I like!!" He added.
"Stop spouting nonsense and get outta here already!!! Dammit all!!!"
Tears welled up in Dadan''s eyes, just as they did three years ago when Ace said his goodbyes.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
"Oh wow... They''re all leaving one by one..."
"Chicks won''t stay chicks forever. The day wille when their wings grow long enough, and they''ll want to fly away from the nest they grew up in, right?"
"That makes sense... Unfortunately for Sabo, he didn''t get the same time that Ace and Luffy had to grow wings big enough to carry him across the Grand Line."
"Who said that? Maybe in theing chapters, the author will surprise us with Sabo appearing as a grown, mature man with an important role in the Grand Line."
"Really? That would be amazing if it happened!"
"But it''s unlikely..."
"What will the future hold now, after we''ve delved into the past and discovered everything about Luffy? I wonder..."
"Everything? We''ve only uncovered a little, about Uta, Dadan, and Sabo, and Ace whom we already knew about... I wanted to know who Luffy''s mother is, and secrets like that are still a mystery."
"Oh man, I''ve always wondered about Luffy''s mother''s identity too. Is she still alive or not? And if she is, what''s her background? Such secrets are what I''m most eager to learn."N?v(el)B\\jnn
"There are many secrets yet to be discovered."
The readers in the art store were buzzing with excitement at the end of the great shback that summarized many truths and revealed intriguing backstories.
Rob looked at Robin, who was staring curiously at thest part of the shback.
He patted her head with a smile before asking, "What''s on your mind, dear?"
"So, is Sabo still alive?" Robin asked.
"Didn''t I make that clear enough?"
"No, not at all. Nothing in this past suggests that..."
"Hmm? Well, what about this part of the events? Doesn''t it seem suspicious?" Rob flipped a few pages and pointed at the scene where the Revolutionary Army''s ship wasst shown in the shback.
"Nothing suspicious," said Robin.
"That''s right. I deliberately drew that part vaguely. What about this? I''ll tell you a secret..."
A look of surprise appeared on Little Robin''s face as she heard the secret her father told her.
This was the kind of treatment only Robin deserved, and no one else.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
[Dawn Ind, outskirts of the Goa Kingdom: Foosha Vige (Luffy''s hometown).]
"Luffy!! Why don''t you use my old fishing boat?!"
Seeing Luffy wanting to sail with a small boat, one of the vigers tried to help him.
"No, I''m fine with this!! This is how I''m gonna start out!!" But Luffy refused.
"What, in a little rowboat...?!!"
Luffy didn''t care. He looked up at the sky, raised his hands high, and shouted:
"Sabo!!! I hope you''re watching!!! I''m finally heading out to sea too!!"
He put his hand on his hat with a determined smile on his face.
"Sabo set out first... Ace set out second...!!"
"I''ll be the third, but I''m not gonna let them beat me!!!"
"You just wait, Ace!! I''ll catch up with you in no time!!!"
...
"Well, then... I''m off!!!"
Afterward, Luffy defeated the Lord of the Coast with a single punch, avenging what happened in the past.
Dadan and the others, who were hiding behind a building, were shocked.
"He really has be strong, that kid."
"Taking out the Lord of the Coast in one hit... wow."
...
"All right!! I''m off!!! I''m gonna be the Pirate King!!!!"
[End of shback]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marineford:
"In the end, you''re left alone after both your brothers died. Maybe you''ll join them at my hands too, who knows..."
Sakazuki said with a grim expression after finishing the shback.
He was still bedridden due to the current Pirate King, who nearly killed him.
"Oh, what are you saying, Sakazuki? Your counterpart missed his one and only chance to kill Luffy. He won''t get another opportunity."
"That kid is going to be so strong... and in such a short time... It''s impossible to stop him. What happened will push him to surpass his limits... further and further..."
"He''s still saying he''s going to be the Pirate King. As long as this story continues, it''s only for that purpose. Only when this kid bes the Pirate King will you have the chance to fight him then."
After saying all that, Zephyr looked deeply into Sakazuki''s eyes and asked with curiosity:
"Do you have the confidence to say you''ll win and kill him at that time?"
"Knowing that you almost died at the hands of the current Pirate King."
Hearing that made Sakazuki recall the terror he felt when Roger surrounded him with that overwhelming Haki back then.
If it weren''t for the Five Eldersing down and suppressing Roger, he wouldn''t have been able to retreat with only one arm lost.
"Take it easy, Zephyr. No one knows how the manga''s events will continue to unfold from this point onward, so calm down."
"Maybe Straw Hat will lose his will to advance any further. Losing his second brother might be shocking enough to break his resolve to be the Pirate King."
"He might lose his cheerful nature and awaken to the dark reality of the world... that way, he''ll give up and won''t continue any further."
This time, it was Sakazuki who said all that.
Zephyr looked at him calmly before responding, "Sengoku, have you gone mad? We''re talking about Luffy here. It''s impossible for him to lose his true personality..."
Tsuru looked at Sakazuki and said, "The world after the war won''t be the same as it was before. Pirates will change, and the Marines will change too."
"Our role is to see how this change will unfold, whether for better or worse."
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
"So that''s what happened... Buwahahaha! As expected of my grandson! Who else would dare to sail with a small rowboat other than Luffy!"
Garpughed at the scene of Luffy sailing away in a small boat.
"He has no clue about navigation or the details of sailing! No wonder he ended up inside a barrel at the start of the manga," Dragon added with a smile.
"Hiihaa! His bravery never ends," Ivankov alsoughed.
"I see he values fairpetition between him and his brothers. And he hasn''t forgotten Sabo at all. What a man your son is, Dragon-san," Crocodilemented.
"They share a bond from childhood, the most innocent stage of life. So, of course, he''ll never forget his brother, whom he believes to be dead..."
"I bet the shock after he finds out that his first brother didn''t die will be iparable..."
"Buwahaha! You''ve done so much for your son behind the scenes. Anyone with a critical eye won''t notice any of the great things you''ve done for him."
Garp said as he patted Dragon''s shoulder. He felt proud at that moment.
The manga''s memory took them back to the moment Luffy first set sail. However, the manga''s continuous memory for over 500 chapters had shown here and there some of the things Dragon did for Luffy that only a few realized.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 804: Dadan and Garp
Chapter 805: Shanks''s Words
Chapter 806: I Still Have My Friends!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 824 Dadan and Garp
_________________
On Fishman Ind,back in the present moment, Jimbei felt a wave of sadness wash over him again.
"Here we go again... I wonder how Jimbei will handle the emotional storm of that destructive boy..."
Jimbei sighed deeply as he said this, his sorrow clear.
"Calmly, wisely, and with unmatched motivation. If those three traitsbine, I believe your counterpart will do just fine."
Fisher Tiger, who had previously enjoyed the shback featuring the three brothers, replied thoughtfully.
"I believe your counterpart already possesses these three qualities. He remains incredibly calm, even in such a situation, and I see in him the wisdom of the entire Fishman race. I can''t even imagine what he must have gone through in the past to develop such a strong character."
Fisher Tiger had a keen eye, able to perceive the bitter scenarios hidden behind Jimbei''s demeanor throughout the manga.
"I hope so," Jimbei murmured with growing sadness as he witnessed Luffy''s outburst, where the boy shouted that he wasn''t the Pirate King, but just a weak pirate."Turn the page already! Why are you still stuck on that scene, Jimbei?"
"Just keep going... things won''t stay as they are."
Fisher Tiger noticed Jimbei had been staring too long at thest scene from the previous chapter''s shback and nudged him to move on.
"Ah... yeah."
Jimbei turned the page to the next chapter titled My Little Brother. He skipped over the cover page, which featured him and Mihawk eating takoyaki, and went straight to the events of the new chapter.
"It seems Garp has already moved past the disaster."
The opening scene of the chapter shows Garp''s ship arriving at Foosha Vige.
The vigers quickly rushed to get thetest news from him, especially about Luffy, who had once grown up among them.
"That''s what it looks like... but clearly, he hasn''t moved past anything," Fisher Tiger said with a heavy tone as the scene cut to a furious Dadan.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Garp-san, there''s been another incident!! A group of bandits came down from the mountains and took over Makino''s bar!!"
After ensuring that the surrounding seas were pirate-free and leaving a sign with Vice-Admiral Garp''s name as a warning to potential invaders, the vigers hurried to report the second incident.
"Bandits...?" Garp''s familiarity with the situation was apparent from his tone.
"Stop!! You mustn''t!!"
"Oi, Garp!!!"
"You''ve got a lot of nerve showing your face here again!!!"
Dadan wielded a massive wooden club and smashed it down on Garp''s head with full force. Garp didn''t dodge.
"Garp-san!!"
"Vice-Admiral Garp!!" The marines apanying Garp quickly aimed their weapons at the enraged Dadan.
"Stand down, men! I know this woman¡" Garp held his bleeding forehead and ordered his men not to interfere.
"Damn you!! You were right there in the thick of it all!!! They were right in front of you...!!!" Tears streamed down Dadan''s face as she shouted her grievances at Garp.
"...!!! How could you let Ace die like that...?!!!"
"Do you care more about your work than your family?! Well, Garp?!" She continued to punch him mercilessly.
"And you call yourself a Marine Hero!! Curl up and die, you worthless old fart!!!"
"Now, Now... That''s enough, boss¡!!" Dadan''s subordinate tried to intervene, but at that moment, Makino stepped in.
"Stop it, Dadan-san!!"
Garp, still filled with sorrow, muttered, "Makino..."
"Garp-san saw the whole thing happen right in front of him, and still, he couldn''t do anything to save them...!! This must be harder on him than any of us!!!" Makino shouted, stopping Dadan in her tracks.
"No¡" Dadan''s tears continued to flow, "The one who''s suffering the most... is Luffy¡!!!"
"You know how much he loved that brother of his, Makino!"
Makino, unable to hold back her own tears after recalling this, ran away.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Amazon Lily:
Dadan, a young and vibrant woman, couldn''t control her tears at that moment. This scene affected her more than when she saw her counterpart fighting alongside Ace on the day of the great fire.
"I didn''t expect this scene to be so tough¡"
Wiping away her tears, Dadan couldn''t believe she would one day see herself hitting Garp with such brutality and anger.
"I feel so relieved now after seeing Dadan beat Garp! Oh my, that was satisfying, fufu~" Shakky chuckled as she patted Dadan on the head.
"That''s right. For Garp to have done nothing to save Ace, only to cry and wail after his death, and to be stopped by Sengoku when he tried to kill Sakazuki¡ªit''s disgraceful."
Gloriosa added with a smile, "It''s refreshing to see Dadan smash his old face!"
"I bet Garp himself wants to punch his counterpart''s face at this moment," Little Hancock chimed in.
"No¡ but Garp-san didn''t really have a choice. We can''t entirely me him. We''ve seen the whole manga up to this point, and we know the hidden backstories and motivations that the characters within the manga don''t."
"Garp doesn''t deserve this treatment. Everyone knows he''s in deep pain, and he had no power to save Ace or even Luffy," Dadan, in reality, was more reasonable and wise than her manga counterpart, who was driven by pure emotion.
"You have a point, dear, but that doesn''t mean Garp didn''t prioritize his career as a Marine hero over saving Ace by rebelling against the Marine," Shakky remarked.
...
Sorbet Kingdom:
Garp stared long and hard at the scene where Dadan struck him. His expression didn''t change.
"You didn''t hit him hard enough, Dadan... Unfortunately, you don''t have any Haki. I wanted to see you crush his skull, but that''s impossible. You''re far too weak."
Garp could feel Dadan''s overwhelming grief at this moment of the scene.
"Sigh... She must have loved Ace and Luffy so much... It''s truly heartbreaking to see how things unfolded in the manga world."
"Death is the end. It cannot be undone. We can only ept it. Our loved ones can only be retrieved from the underworld through rare loopholes, like in Brook''s case... That''s why I feel sorry for Luffy in the manga."
"Old man, I feel sorry for your counterpart as well," Dragon said, staring at his father with sympathetic eyes.
"I feel sorry for your counterpart too, my son," Garp sighed in response.
"Why do you feel sorry for my counterpart? What''s wrong with him?" Dragon asked, puzzled.
"You''re in a worse state than I am. You''re hiding like a rat, without the strength to do anything. Even your son is braver than you. Despite his weakness, limited time, and small crew, he''s aplished more than the Revolutionary Army has in all these years."
"From the Enies Lobby incident where he openly challenged the World Government, to causing chaos at Impel Down, to single-handedly participating in the Summit War¡ªthese were all ps in the face to the government, thanks to his courage and disregard for who his opponent truly was. You would never do that. You wouldn''t choose to if given the chance. That means you''re in a worse state than I am."
"Your counterpart believes he''s too weak to stand up to the World Government, doesn''t he?"
Dragon remained silent for a long time after hearing his father''s words.
"I heard Dadan is working with Rob these days. Maybe it''s time for me to try married life again after my first failed attempt with your mother. This time, I''ll have a braver son."
Dragon''s face turned red after the barrage of remarks from his father.
"Pfft!" Crocodile suppressed hisughter so hard that his face also turned red.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 805: Shanks''s Words
Chapter 806: I Still Have My Friends!
Chapter 807: The Arrival of Rayleigh!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 825 Shankss Words
_________________
"Of course, Luffy won''t give up. He''ll rise again and keep moving forward. That''s how he''s always been, even as a child. I''m sure of it."
Dadan''s gaze was fixed on the scene where her counterpart had screamed Luffy''s name, urging him not to give up.
This moment touched her heart once again, adding to the dozens of other scenes that had already moved her deeply.
"Yes, Dadan-san, there''s no way Luffy would give up that easily! His crew is still waiting for him."
Little Hancock clenched a small fist, speaking as if she were Luffy''s own little cheerleader.
Hearing Little Hancock''s words, Shakky spoke up, "Oh~ speaking of Luffy''s crew, I feel like I haven''t seen them in ages. I bet their reactions to what happened to Luffy will be quite interesting."
"Goodness, that''s true. It''s been so long since the crew wasst seen... All of this started when Kuma separated them from each other."
Gloriosa remembered Zoro, Sanji, Nami, and the others at that moment."Given how much they love and are attached to their captain, they must be devastated by what happened to him."
Dadan nodded in agreement after hearing that.
...
Far away from the Calm Belt, in a hidden part of Jaya Ind within a sea cave, ckbeard''s pirate ship was concealed from view.
"Zehahaha! It seems things are still looking grim for Straw Hat. Who would''ve thought he''d lose not just one brother, but two!"
"A Pirate King who couldn''t save any of his brothers. Zehahaha! What kind of Pirate King will you be, I wonder?"
Teachughed wickedly after catching up on all the shback scenes involving Luffy, Ace, and Sabo. He enjoyed how the events were tied together, showing how much Luffy loved his brothers, especially Ace, who grew up with him.
"Am I supposed to feel sad about these childish stories? How ridiculous. The Pirate King left his son to a Marine hero, who then passed the responsibility to an old mountain bandit. Hehe~ No way a boy raised in those circumstances will live long."
Shiryu spoke with sarcasm.
"It''s ironic to see a child from a noble family, with all the wealth and authority, yet he found no peace until he died on the path of a pirate. As a King who bes a pirate, I truly feel sorry for such a noble child. Jihahaha!"
Avalo Pizarroughed after licking thest drop of sake from his lips.
Of course, his words were mocking Sabo.
"Well, he was just a kid, and now he''s dead. It would''ve been a pain if he stayed alive and came back for revenge against me for his brother''s death. Zehahaha~ No, maybe that would''ve been interesting to see."
...
The Moby Dick proudly emerged from the calm waters of the Calm Belt, leaving behind an endless fog as it re-entered the Grand Line, where stormy winds and rain weed her back.
"That rat tricked us, didn''t he? Gurarara, I wonder where he''s hiding. Should we ask the hunters for help?"
The rat Whitebeard spoke of was, of course, Teach.
"Do you want me to contact the hunters, Oyaji?" Marco asked.
Requesting a search from the hunters was the only way to find a needle in a haystack, given they had the resources needed. But as a great pirate crew, it would cost them a lot of berries to have the hunters work for them.
"Not yet. We have enough time to search. Teach won''t keep running for the rest of his life. The day maye when he''ll walk up to our door himself."
"What''s this... oh, this red-haired boy never ceases to surprise me."
Whitebeard smiled.
"Oyaji..." Marco was also stunned.
"This is Sphinx... my homnd... and this... my grave?"
At that moment, Whitebeard and his sons feltplex and mixed emotions as they witnessed this scene in the manga.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Meanwhile, in a far-offnd¡ This is thetter half of the Grand Line¡ The New World.]
"Red-Hair... I don''t know how to thank you enough..."
Marco and Shanks stood before a cemetery, where many bodies had beenid to rest, marked with their swords and weapons. But the two most prominent and beautiful graves belonged to Edward Newgate and Portgas D. Ace.
"No need for any of that... He may have been my enemy, but Whitebeard was a man worthy of respect."
"Even Sengoku understood that."
"Anyway, we ought to get going..."
After doing all he could for Whitebeard and Ace, Shanks was about to leave.
"Right... Thank you again."
Marco didn''t forget to thank him once more.
If it weren''t for Shanks, the Whitebeard Pirates would have been finished with no chance of rising again.
After bidding farewell, Shanks walked through a clear path amidst arge crowd of pirates and ind residents. At that moment, he spoke to himself internally.
(Luffy... This must be terribly hard on you... I was shocked to hear about Ace''s final actions...)
(It''s as though he were Captain Roger himself... There were times I wished the captain would run, or even cry.)
(Listen, Luffy. It''s through experiencing both victory and defeat, going wild and shedding tears, that a man truly grows.)
(Don''t be afraid to cry...!! Make it through this!!!)
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Shanks''s words and his remarkable demeanor left the Whitebeard Pirates speechless at that moment.
Marco wiped away a small tear that had formed at the corner of his eye, moved by the warm emotions of the moment.
"I never expected Red-Hair to have such a character. It seems he took care of everything, from transporting the corpses to burying them and even decorating the graves."
"What a man..."
"Gurarara! I never expected to see the day when I, Whitebeard, would see my own grave. Not even in my wildest dreams did I imagine this."
Whitebeardughed heartily, shocking even his sons beside him.
"Certainly, seeing your funeral and grave in such detail is a shocking thing, Oyaji."
Jozu seemed to be wondering about his father''s true feelings at that moment.
"Well, it''s not that shocking since I know I''ll die one day. But seeing my grave, that''s impossible. It only happened because of the One Piece manga. Gurarara! Now, do I let fate run its course, or do I continue chasing down the cause of all this to avoid that fate? I wonder."
"Shanks''s words to Luffy made me realize so many things I hadn''t noticed before..."
"What a man, he seems more mature than Roger himself! Gurarara!"
...
Bateri Ind:
Inside an art store, Roger''s Pirates, including Roger himself, were watching Shanks withplex emotions at that moment.
"Man, your counterpart did a great job, even if he waste to the war."
"Those words your counterpart gave to Luffy, who''s going to hear them, I wonder? Why doesn''t he go tell him directly? Luffy needs to hear that now more than ever!" eximed Buggy.
"That''s right, those are strong words offort. Luffy would really feel supported if he heard them from Shanks in such difficult times," added Gaban.
"What can he do? He doesn''t have teleportation powers, you know."
Shanks was annoyed by hisrades'' sarcastic remarks about his counterpart at that moment.N?v(el)B\\jnn
But he refocused on the chapter''s content. The words of his mature self carried much more depth than that.
They had the power to help even him, the younger version of Shanks in the manga.
"It''s trulyforting to see that the one who buried my son Ace was you, Shanks..."
Roger smiled as he said that.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 806: I Still Have My Friends!
Chapter 807: The Arrival of Rayleigh!
Chapter 808: Usopp and Chopper''s Reactions.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 826 I Still Have My Friends!
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Leave me alone!!!" Luffy shouted, stopping Jimbei from getting closer.
"I''m afraid that won''t be possible¡ I can''t stand by and watch you hurt yourself anymore," Jimbei said, refusing to step aside.
"It''s my body!!! I can do whatever I want with it!!!" Luffy eximed.
"In that case, Ace-san''s body was also his own. It was his choice whether to live or die." Jimbei''s reply was logical.
"¡ SHUT UP!!! One more word and I''ll punch you in the face!!!""If that will help calm you down, then go ahead¡" Jimbei weed the idea.
"I may be hurt, but I won''t let you defeat me in this state!" At that moment, Luffy charged at Jimbei, but Jimbei caught him effortlessly and threw him to the ground.
"Cough!!" Luffy coughed violently.
("Jimbei¡ On my journey to hunt down Teach¡ I met my little brother again after three years. I found him in the Kingdom of basta¡")
Jimbei remembered what Ace had told him when they were imprisoned in Impel Down.
("The moment I saw him¡ I felt relieved. Do you know why?")
Luffy interrupted Jimbei''s memory by biting his arm at that moment.
"That hurt¡!!! You brat!!!"
"Can you not see anything at all?!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Fish-Man Ind:
"Who would have thought it woulde to a fight between you and Luffy¡"
Fisher Tiger was shocked by the scene.
"It seems the situation has gotten much worse¡"
Jimbei nodded in agreement.
"His teeth are strong, judging by your expression, his bite must have been pretty painful,"
"Nyuuu~ Arlong, your counterpart has also dealt with Luffy''s bite before."
"Shut up, both of you¡ I''m sure the pain in his heart is far greater than the physical pain," Jimbei said with sorrow.
"That''s true, but what did Ace mean when he said he felt relieved after meeting Luffy in basta?"
"Did something change?"
"Of course, a lot has changed."
"His crew, his friends, right?"
"That''s right, maybe that''s why Ace felt at peace¡"
"Let''s not jump to conclusions. Maybe Ace would have said something else."
¡
Not far from the Fish-Man group, Franky was reading the manga with tear-filled eyes.
Even those who weren''t emotional or directly connected to Luffy were affected by his current state after losing his brother. Franky, who was practically family to Luffy, was no exception!
"Damn you, Jimbei! Is this how you save the situation? By beating him?!"
Franky yelled, feeling the urge to confront Jimbei, who sat a few tables away.
"Hold on, what are you trying to do, you troublemaker?"
Iceburg grabbed Franky by his shirt before he could approach the Fish-Men, who had already overheard his outburst and were ring back at him.
"Sometimes, certain tough problems can only be dealt with using force. You need to understand that,"
Tom lightly hit Franky on the head, causing him to groan in pain.
"Luffy can''t see anything right now, just as Jimbei said. He''s surrounded by dark clouds, unable to find the light. The only way for him to see it is through hardship."
"In order to remind him of what he''s lost and what he still has, this method is necessary."
"It''s all for his own good,"
¡
basta Sky Ind:
High above the sea, the once sand Ind, was now a green paradise stretched for hundreds of kilometers, dotted with white clouds and bluekes. All kinds of animals thrived here, whether desert-dwellers or not.
The Kingdom of basta resembled a miniature version of the ancient kingdom that had been famous 800 years ago, a heaven on earth.
In the heart of Alubarna, the crowd gathered inside the famous art store. Among them were King Cobra, his wife, and their two-year-old son.
"What a tragic state this boy has fallen into, his joyful spirit unmatched by any," Cobra sighed as he watched Luffy''s suffering.
"He just lost his brother. It''s impossible to get over such an ordeal easily," Cobra''s wife replied sorrowfully.
"But Jimbei is trustworthy. He would never abandon him, especially since Ace before he died, asked him to help his brother."
"Let''s see how things y out from here on."
Suddenly, Cobra smiled as he noticed an exciting turn of events.
He wasn''t the only one smiling. All the readers in basta felt a warm emotion when they saw the scene.
Luffy finally remembered the people he''d forgotten about¡ just as they began to fade from memory.
¡
Shomotsuki Town:
"Is he finally remembering¡?"
"He''s emerging from the clouds of despair, isn''t he?"
"I wonder what Zoro will do when he finds out what his captain had to endure¡"
"I bet my son will steal Mihawk''s boat and find a way to get to Luffy as fast as possible."
"Well, that is, if he doesn''t lose his way. Everyone knows your son has a terrible sense of direction, just like you."
Terraughed after seeing her husband''s embarrassment when she mentioned his poor navigation skills.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It may be hard right now, Luffy¡ But you must silence those thoughts!!!" Jimbei continued shouting, his words piercing straight into Luffy''s heart.
"Stop counting only the things you''ve lost!!!"
"What''s gone is gone!!! So ask yourself this! What is it that remains with you?!" At that moment, Jimbei let go of Luffy.
Luffy fell to the ground, sitting down.
He counted on his fingers, and tears began to fall before he said:
"I still have my friends!" Images of his entire crew appeared in the background.
"I see¡" Jimbei smiled after hearing that.
"Zoro!! Nami!! Usopp!! Sanji!! Chopper!! Robin!! Franky!! Brook!! I still have¡ all of you!!!"
"There''s a ce where we all decided to meet up. That''s where I have to go¡"
("I''ll tell you what I saw there, Jimbei¡")
("The Luffy I remembered, the kid who always hid behind my back, was nowhere to be seen¡!!")
("He had found himself¡ A crew of wonderful friends. So no matter what happens, he''ll be okay.")
("That''s why¡ I felt so relieved.")
It was as if Ace was guiding Jimbei on how to pull Luffy out of that dark state.
When he finally seeded, Jimbei let out a sigh of relief and sat down: "Whew¡!!"
"I want to see them again¡!!!!" Luffy screamed with all his might.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Bateri, inside the art store:
Roger smiled as he watched this scene.
"It looks like Luffy has finally found his way again," he said with a big grin, clearly happy for him.
"Luckily, Jimbei was there¡"
Shanks smiled as he said that while watching the same scene.
"It seems Ace really did feel at ease when he saw Luffy''s friends, which is why he kept pushing forward¡" Rayleigh sighed, saying this.
"It only makes sense that Luffy wouldn''t be alone¡ He said it himself before, that being alone is worse than getting hurt."
Gaban felt moved remembering those words from the seven-year-old Luffy.
¡
In Rouge''s home, the atmosphere was calm.
Ever since she found out she was pregnant with not just one but two, she didn''t know how to act or how to tell her husband, as it was shocking and unexpected news.
"This is good¡ It''s wonderful to see Luffy take steps forward and remember what he still has."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing this scene, Rouge sighed in relief, just like Jimbei did in the manga.
"You still have your friends¡ and I still have my husband, my friends, Ace, and perhaps a new child. I still have everyone¡ I haven''t lost anything."
Rouge smiled, and finally, the heavy burden on her heart disappearedpletely.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 807: The Arrival of Rayleigh!
Chapter 808: Usopp and Chopper''s Reactions.
Chapter 809: Zoro and Nami''s Reactions
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 827 The Arrival of Rayleigh!
_________________n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[The Calm Belt]
"Look! It''s a gigantic Sea King!!"
"What''s happening?! Is it fighting something?!"
Trafalgar Law''s crew spotted a terrifying Sea King battling something unknown, which ended with the Sea King''s death.
"It''s dead! Something killed it!!""A monster that size...?!"
"I couldn''t see what it was fighting..."
"This ocean is terrifying!!"
At that moment, a man emerged from the sea beneath the cliff, shocking Trafalgar Law''s crew.
"Wha...?! A man?!!"
"Hey¡!! Who are you?!!"
¡
"My, oh my¡"
The man easily climbed the steep cliff, recognizing Trafalgar Law and his crew.
"Ah, I know you¡ We met at the Sabaody Archipgo."
"Whaaaa?!"
"Dark King Rayleigh!!"
The Heart Pirates were stunned when they recognized the man.
"Well, you see¡ I ran into a nasty storm at sea. My boat sank, so I had to swim the rest of the way. My body doesn''t move like it used to¡ I''m really getting old."
Rayleigh had swum all the way here, without a boat or anything else, leaving Law''s crew speechless.
"A storm?! But there are no storms in the Calm Belt¡! Which means¡ your boat sank outside the Calm Belt, and you swam all this way?!!"
"So¡ the one fighting the Sea King¡"
"Was that you as well?!!"
Rayleigh ignored Bepo and the others, staring intently at Law, "Mmmm¡ Now then."
"I''m guessing Luffy-kun is somewhere on this ind?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Flevance Ind:
Reading One Piece manga had be a monthly celebration in this beautiful country a long time ago. At this point, the passion of the people of Flevance, including the nation''s ruler, was focused on keeping up with thetest developments in the story.
Where was it heading? No one knew for sure, but nothing was certain anymore.
However, the people of Flevance weren''t as interested in where the story was headed or what would unfold after the epic events of the Great Summit War.
They were more concerned about Luffy''s situation and whether he would continue his journey.
At that moment, readers inside the iconic art store were both shocked and excited.
"Oh my god! Is that Rayleigh? He swam all the way to the ind?!"
"Impossible! How could that even be?!"
"Impossible? This is the Pirate King''s right-hand man we''re talking about¡"
"Do you think he''s just an ordinary character? Swimming across hundreds of kilometers isn''t impossible for him."
"It''s unbelievable! He even killed the Sea King on his way here."
"Haha! Your reactions match Bepo and the others perfectly."
"Just look at Trafalgar Law staying so calm in such a situation."
Most readers were stunned by the scene, realizing for the first time that there was someone in the world capable of swimming from one ind to another¡ªa feat typically reserved for fishmen. Yet here was a human doing it with nothing but physical strength.
¡
At home, the small Trafalgar family had just finished breakfast and returned to reading thetest manga chapters.
For them, the previous chapters were tragic, after all, Luffy had been suffering greatly.
Now, the spotlight was back on their son in the manga, bringing bright smiles to both the mother and father.
"It seems Law is confused about why Dark King Rayleigh is here looking for Luffy, don''t you think, dear?" Mary asked curiously.
"That''s true, but maybe he has some idea of what''s going on." Chris nodded in response.
"So, what do you think, darling?" Mary asked lovingly as she nursed their baby since little Law hadn''t had his breakfast yet.
Chris wiped his lips from the food crumbs before saying, "I think it''s time for Luffy to get some real training from a true expert."
¡
Amazon Lily:
Gloriosa and Shakky smiled as they watched Rayleigh emerge from the sea onto the shores of the women''s ind.
"Fufufu~ Unbelievable, even after all these years, that man still prefers swimming all the way here," Shakky chuckled, silently praising her foolish but beloved old man.
"Rayleigh-san is truly unimaginably strong," Gloriosa also praised Rayleigh.
"So, Rayleigh-san is searching for Luffy¡ I wonder why," Little Hancock pondered curiously.
"Oh, what a silly fool woman!"
Her cute face suddenly turned bright red as she saw her counterpart''s actions in the manga again.
In the following scene, after Rayleigh arrives where Law and his crew are, Hancock appears, leading a convoy of food to Luffy, continuing to argue with the old Gloriosa that doing all this for Luffy didn''t mean they were married.
Hancock quickly tried to refute Gloriosa''s words by questioning what more she had to do to make them married.
"That''s really a tough question¡ Pfft¡ Haha!"
Gloriosa repeated the same response as her older counterpart before chuckling at Little Hancock''s adorable reaction.
"Fufufu~ This amount of food is enough to make Luffy ept Hancock as his wife~" Shakkyughed, referring to the food convoy Hancock was delivering to Luffy at that moment. "He must be very hungry right now."
Hearing this, Little Hancock became even more embarrassed.
Luckily, Rob wasn''t present, or he might have broken something out of anger.
¡
Bateri Ind:
"Oh, so the time hase?"
Rayleigh smiled as he watched his older counterpart reach the ce where Luffy was.
"Wow, old Rayleigh is still so strong."
Shanks'' eyes sparkled as he admired Rayleigh''s strength.
"Ah! I''m so jealous! Why don''t I get to appear in these events at all? I''m starting to get a bad feeling, my counterpart must have already died."
Gaban expressed his jealousy once again, as he always did whenever Rayleigh appeared without him.
"Oh~ look at the look in Luffy''s eyes when he saw you¡ even aftering out of such an emotional breakdown."
Rogermented with a smile when he saw how Luffy weed Rayleigh.
"So, it''s finally time? I suppose you already know why your counterpart is searching for Luffy, don''t you, Rayleigh?" Roger added with a grin.
"Well, the boy can''t keep crying and moping forever. It''s time for some real training, don''t you think?"
"The teenage boy will finally be a man under my guidance, strong enough to conquer the entire New World."
Rayleigh smiled, excited to see how he would train his counterpart, Luffy.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 808: Usopp and Chopper''s Reactions.
Chapter 809: Zoro and Nami''s Reactions.
Chapter 810: Franky and Brook''s Reactions.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 828 Usopp and Choppers Reactions.
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Are you absolutely certain about that?"
After a long conversation between Rayleigh and Luffy, Rayleigh understood that Luffy wanted to reach the Sabaody Archipgo as quickly as possible to reunite with his friends.
"I''m sure you remember what happened to all of you on that ind," Rayleigh said.
Hearing this, Luffy recalled the tragedy that had befallen him and his friends at that time.
("Everyone!! Getting out of here is all that matters right now!!")("We can''t possibly beat these guys!!")
These were Luffy''s words to his friends that day.
"Do you want to meet up with your friends¡ only to have that happen again?" Rayleigh asked curiously.
"I have a proposal for you."
"Of course, it''s entirely up to you whether to ept it or not."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It''s important to remind the boy of what he and his friends went through that day without having the proper strength," Rayleigh said with a smile, looking at the others.
"You have a point, that''s true. It''s wise to remind Luffy of his weakness back then," Gaban responded.
"The proposal you''re going to make to Luffy is for him to train for a period before reuniting with his friends again, right?" Shanks asked as he ced his hand on the straw hat on his head.
"That''s already obvious to you?" Rayleigh marveled as he nced at Shanks.
"It doesn''t make sense for Luffy and his crew to gather again without the ability to protect themselves, especially since the New World is not an easy challenge like the first half of the Grand Line."
"So, it''s easy to predict Rayleigh-san''s proposal based on that."
Hearing this, Roger nodded with a smile, "It seems like the first part of the Straw Hat crew''s story is about to end."
"Most likely," Rayleigh smiled as well.
¡
East Blue, Syrup Vige:
Inside an art store:
"What''s going on with Usopp!?! Why has he gotten so fat!?!"
At that moment, Banshina''s eyes widened as the manga shifted focus to the Boin Archipgo, where her son, Usopp, not only remained stuck but had gained so much weight that his appearance had changed.
"Pfft¡ hahaha!! Ouch! Why are you hitting me!?"
Yasopp, who wasughing at his son''s appearance in the manga, was hit hard by his wife, causing him to stopughing instinctively.
"You''reughing at your own son, you fool!? You didn''t defend him from those strangers''ughter, but you''reughing too!"
Banshina''s face looked fierce as she scolded her husband.
Seeing this scene, Beckman felt relieved that he hadn''t rushed into marriage yet.
"Usopp must have gotten quitefortable there to gain so much weight¡ But why does he suddenly seem so hurried to leave the ind? Could it be he received news of what happened to Luffy recently?" Beckman wondered aloud.
"As expected¡" Yasopp, still rubbing his head from the punch his wife had delivered, focused on what Heracles had just mentioned about the newspaper that had changed Usopp''s mood.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Usoppun!!"
Heracles caught Usopp, who had fallen into one of the ind''s nt traps.
"Whatever is the matter, Usoppun?!"
Heracles, in his peculiar manner of speaking, asked what had suddenly happened to Usopp.
"Ever since you read the newspaper that the news coo delivered here, you''ve been like a different man!!"
A particr newspaper fell from Usopp''s fat body, but he didn''t care¡ªhe was crying then.
"I¡ I don''t have time to waste hanging around this ce¡!!"
"Luffy just lost his brother in that war¡!!!"
"How much pain must he be going through right now?!!"
Usopp cried more and more as he thought about what Luffy must be suffering at that moment.
"If I''m not there for him when he''s in pain¡ How can I call myself his friend?!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Tears streamed down Banshina''s face as she witnessed this scene.
"At least you remembered you have a friend who''s suffering, and you need to be by his side¡ But what can you possibly do for him in this situation?"
Banshina felt sad for Usopp, too, who seemed to have gained nothing from the time he had been given to train in this ce.
"Let''s look at it positively, dear. What just happened will motivate him to train and be the best version of himself."
"He''s at his worst version right now. Can you imagine the herculean effort he''ll need to put in just to get back to where he was, let alone train even more to reach his best possible self?"
"The effort will indeed be immense, but I trust my son. He''ll seed for sure."
"I''m excited to see the result."
Yasopp smiled as he said all this, which somewhat reassured Banshina.
"I''m more intrigued by this mysterious masked warrior named Heracles. Could he be part of the Revolutionary Army?" Beckman asked with curiosity.
¡
Ohara:
"What''s going on with Usopp? Why has he turned into such a fat person!? Yohohoho!"
Brookughed as he saw what Usopp had be after spending time on the Boin Archipgo.
"Haha! It seems Usopp gave in to the Luffy inside him and ate so much delicious food in the forest that he''s now suffering from obesity," Professor Cloverughed.
"The important thing is that he''s learned about the tragic events Luffy went through. Now, we''ll see his true mettle."
"Whether he loves and respects his captain or his friend, as he described him, what he does next will reveal everything," Saulmented.
"The scene has shifted to Chopper. He also seems to be in a hurry to reach the Sabaody Archipgo. It seems everyone has already received the news from the newspaper," Vegapunk noted, as the next scenes focused on the Torino Kingdom.
¡
Drum Ind:
"Wait, what happened with Chopper? I hope he hasn''t gotten fat like Usopp¡" Hiriluk wondered.
"Don''t be foolish. The worst-case scenario is that he was cooked and eaten by the Torino people, or perhaps devoured alive by the giant birds," Kureha''s imagination was running wild.
"Hah~ Thankfully, Chopper''s luck isn''t as bad as you two have imagined."
Dalton, now 14 years old, sighed with relief as he saw that Chopper had done a good job.
"Oh, that''s great. It seems he managed to resolve the conflict between the giant birds and the Torino people!"
"But he also learned about what happened to Luffy¡ He wants to leave immediately¡"
"He even left, riding on the back of a giant bird," Kureha and Hiriluk were left speechless.
"It looks like our Chopper will be the first to arrive at the Sabaody Archipgo¡"
"But, it seems Luffy will change his mind and ept Rayleigh''s offer. What will happen to Chopper when he arrives and finds no one?"
"Wait, don''t jump to conclusions. It looks like a new newspaper has already reached him just in time¡"
"I wonder what Luffy did to cause such a reaction from Chopper¡"
All the readers in the art store on Drum Ind fell intoplete confusion at that moment.
They were all filled with intense curiosity and immediately flipped to the next page.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 809: Zoro and Nami''s Reactions.
Chapter 810: Franky and Brook''s Reactions.
Chapter 811: Robin and the Revolutionary Army.N?v(el)B\\jnn
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 829 Zoro and Namis Reactions.
_________________
"What is this little girl saying?! Why is she cursing me?!"
In the central prison of Hunters Ind,inside the cell of Shiki and Moria, Moria stared at the events of Chapter 592 with wide eyes.
"Why is Perona saying that I''m dead? Huh?!"He couldn''t believe what he had just seen.
"It seems like Domingo really finished you off, Jihahaha!"Shikiughed mockingly at Moria''s fate in the manga.
After Shiki''s remark, Moria recalled the final scenes of thest arc where Domingo had cornered him using the Pacifistas. Moria''s expression darkened with every word Mihawk spoke in the chapter about the false report in the newspaper, which imed Moria had died during the Summit War¡ though, ording to Mihawk, that wasn''t the case.
"That''s impossible! My counterpart wouldn''t die that easily!"Moria eximed.
"Heh~ Why do you think he didn''t die? How could he survive such a certain death? Don''t forget, the one tasked with killing you is the ruthless Domingo."
"And the World Government already announced your death in the paper, which means your counterpart is already gone, that much is certain."The words of the Golden Lion, Shiki, were like knives stabbing Moria''s heart, reminding him of the World Government''s cruelty.
"Well, maybe your ce in the Shichibukai has already been taken by someone else, which is why they no longer need you."
¡
Ohara:
The first scene of the chapter is reflected in Mihawk''s hawk-like eyes at that moment. The mood his counterpart had in the manga seemed to perfectly match his current one.
Strict, straightforward, and utterly unconcerned.
But he seemed a bit sharper than usual at this point in time.
Suddenly, he instinctively raised his eyes and his gaze fell on the pink-haired girl withrge eyes, who was staring at him with a big smile. The little girl was sitting in her mother Melona''s arms.
Mihawk quickly averted his eyes and returned to look at the manga counterpart of the little girl, Perona.
''This girl will grow up to be quite the troublemaker,''Mihawk thought to himself.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Much time has passed since you left my castle¡ are you still loitering in a ce like this, Roronoa¡?"
Mihawk nced at the wrecked boat and then at Zoro, who was surrounded by armed baboons. It looked like he was having a tough time against them.
"It would appear that the boat I gave you will no longer be of great use,"he added.
"Shut up!! I can just treat it like a piece of wood, cling onto it, and swim!!"Zoro shouted angrily.
"Why are you in such a hurry? With wounds like those, no less¡"Mihawk asked curiously.
"You''re the one who told me what happened to Luffy!! How can I stay still after hearing that?!"
"¡I didn''t even know about that massive battle¡!!"
Zoro looked devastated at that moment. He wanted to be by his captain''s side immediately, but deep down he knew he was already toote. When his captain truly needed him, he wasn''t there.
"¡Concern for a friend is all well and good¡ but these beasts are not to be underestimated."
Mihawk gestured toward the baboons.
"They are known as humandrils; intelligent baboons that learn by imitating humans."
He continued: "It is said that if raised by gentle humans, they too will be gentle¡ but in and like this¡"
¡
"Come to my castle. They will not follow you there!" Mihawk suggested.
"I don''t take orders from you!! I''m going to the sea!!!" Zoro firmly refused.
"I see. Well, as you wish."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"It''s impossible for him to listen to you in a situation like this¡ Zoro is the most loyal member of the crew to Luffy. All he wants right now is to reach his side."
Issho smiled as he said this.
"I know,"Mihawk responded calmly.
"But he will learn the hard way that what he desires and what he can do in his current state are two different things. He can''t do anything."He added afterward.
"These baboons seem really intelligent. I''ve never seen anything like them in my life. Mihawk must have tamed them,"Rosinante spoke with curiosity.
"Fufu~ I wonder what Bartholomew Kuma was thinking when he decided to send Zoro here¡ Does he think Mihawk will train Zoro until he can defeat him and take the title of the world''s greatest swordsman?"
Domingo said sarcastically.
Hearing this, Mihawk nced at Domingo and said just one word, "He will."
Issho smiled after hearing that.
"Isn''t that more exciting?"
¡
"What is Zoro doing? Why is he fighting already? He still hasn''t fully healed."
In Shimotsuki Town, the most significant reaction at that moment came from the Roronoa family.
Terra ced her hand over her mouth, struggling to hold back her tears as she saw her son trying so hard to find his way back to his devastated friend.
"He must be desperate,"Arashi sighed sadly.
"But what more can he do besides fighting the baboons¡ In his current state and with his current strength, he can''t even defeat those baboons. What a disgrace."
"I mean, he should reach a level of power where he can defeat the spirit of those baboons with just a nce¡ As long as he still has to fight them hand-to-hand, he remains weak."
After saying this, Shimotsuki Ushimaru smiled at the image of Mihawk.
"That man is true strength. I hope Zoro can train under him."
"Is that even possible? They''repetitors for the top,"Furiko asked with curiosity.
"At Zoro''s current level, he doesn''t deserve to be called Mihawk''spetitor, so I don''t see any issue with it,"her older brother replied confidently.
¡
Back at the art store in Ohara, Bell-m¨¨re''sughter could be heard at this moment.
"Hahaha! That girl never changes. She still gets into trouble."
"She must''ve stolen something valuable to get locked up like that."
The manga returned to Weatheria, where Nami''s antics with the elderly dwarves, who were always easily deceived by her tricks, made Bell-m¨¨reugh.
"Her tears right now are real, aren''t they?"Rob asked, patting Bell-m¨¨re''s shoulder.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"The man mentioned in that newspaper, Luffy¡ He''s the captain of my crew¡!!"Nami eximed.
"What?!"Haredas was shocked after hearing that.
"Oh my, what is this now?! You mean the same man who stormed the battlefield in the recent war, the famous Strawhat rookie¡?!!"
"With his entire crew separated across the sea¡ Luffy has been fighting a terrible battle all on his own¡"
"He joined the ultimate war to save Ace¡"
The news about what had happened had spread far, even reaching Haredas and hispanions, who lived on a Sky Ind.
("Don''t worry about it!")
("If we went to help him, he''d just get pissed off!")
Those were Luffy''s words to his crew after noticing the abnormality in Ace''s Vivre Card after Ace''s battle with ckbeard.
"He lost Ace, right in front of his eyes¡ And I didn''t even know any of it was happening!!"
"Luffy wille to our meeting point, I know it!!" Nami cried, helpless.
"Before the pain shatters his heartpletely¡ I have to find him and do whatever I can to help!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Yes, although she doesn''t look like it¡"
After watching this scene, Be responded to her husband''s words.
"Her urgency to get to the meeting point is real¡ All for Luffy,"she added.
"I bet Haredas and hispanions will be furious after seeing a little girl sessfully deceive them with her tears repeatedly, hahaha!"Robughed.
"The right thing for her to do right now is to stay here obediently and train to improve herself and her abilities, isn''t it?"Be asked.
"Can you already see that?"
"Yes, their luck has run out. Now, they must either rise to the challenge or perish. If they want to continue their adventures, they have to be strong enough."
"The New World won''t be easy. They have to grow."
"I bet they won''t reunite anytime soon."
¡
Sky Ind Birka:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What a reckless little girl!"
"Ah! Didn''t she like my rope trick?"
"Why do I keep getting beaten up by her? My head starts aching just seeing the swelling on my counterpart''s head!"
"What''s going on? Why is she crying like that¡ Ah, that''s what you should do. Unlock the cuffs¡ Why are you restraining a little and beautiful girl like Nami in the first ce?!"
"Ah-"
Haredas swallowed his words as he saw Nami holding him as a hostage, running off with everything she had stolen from Weatheria.
"Well, she must like me. That''s why she kidnapped me, out of all these old men, hahaha!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 810: Franky and Brook''s Reactions.
Chapter 811: Robin and the Revolutionary Army.
Chapter 812: Sanji and Kama-King Ivankov.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 830 New Chapters coming soon!
_________________
Hello, dear readers. I hope you''re all doing well. I''m dealing with some personal matters that require a few days of attention. I''m currently traveling but will return to updating the chapters at the start of the new month. Thank you for your patience and support.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Best regards.??????
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 810: Franky and Brook''s Reactions.
Chapter 811: Robin and the Revolutionary Army.
Chapter 812: Sanji and Kama-King Ivankov._________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 831 Franky and Brooks Reactions.
_________________
"What is that fool doing?"
Vegapunk''s eyes narrowed as he watched Franky rampaging through his oldb in Baldimore on Karakuri Ind.
"Hahaha! Looks like he couldn''t resist the temptation. No wonder, after all, this ce holds the researchb that you personally left behind."
Cloverughed after seeing Franky being chased by the Marines inside Vegapunk''sb.
"He might just destroy everything! That idiot¡"
"It''s okay, this brings back a lot of memories¡"
Vegapunk felt nostalgic as he looked at the ce where he spent his youth.
"This unfinished thermal project, it''s always been like a thorn in my heart because I neverpleted it due to ack of resources¡ Maybe I should consider returning to Karakuri to finish it.""Isn''t sending one of your clones enough?"
At that moment, Rob sat beside them after overhearing the interesting topic they were discussing.
"Yes, sending Shaka might be a wise option, but returning in my main body isn''t a bad idea either."
Suddenly, Vegapunk''s eyes twitched, and his long tongue spun quickly. His eyes almost fell out of their sockets in shock at what Franky had done to his oldb.
"Hahaha! What a plot twist at this moment," Robughed at Vegapunk''s hrious reaction.
"Why would you even ce a self-destruct button in yourb in the first ce?" he asked next.
"Well, the idiot did it! Don''t ask me why I put a self-destruct button; it''s amon measure to protect intellectual property!"
"But it seems Franky mistook the danger symbol for a pirate symbol¡ Did he think pressing that button would open a door to a fully-equipped pirate ship?"
Clover wondered about Franky''s thought process at that moment.
"Derishishi! For some reason, this scene feels familiar. It''s the same thing that happened with Chopper back then when he thought the ''danger'' symbol on the poisonous mushroom was a jolly roger."
Saulughed at the dark humor in this chapter, as Franky identally destroyed theb but appeared in the background giving a thumbs-up with a smile.
"Well, he must have been in a hurry to reach Luffy, so his recklessness is understandable¡"
"Paa! But that doesn''t mean he''s not a big idiot! I''m starting to feel like I know who this boy''s father might be!"
Vegapunk mmed the table in front of him as the face of an old foolish acquaintance shed before his eyes¡ªsomeone whose foolishness was 99% simr to Franky''s. ?
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"This stuff is super impressive¡ And this is just the stuff he came up with when he was a kid?!" Franky was astonished as he delved into Vegapunk''s old journals inside hisb.
"There are blueprints here that won''t be feasible to build for another two or three hundred years¡"
"As an engineer, I can certainly see why people wouldn''t want anyone touching this ce¡"
While Franky was lost in searching for anything that might help him in his current situation, the Marines were still tracking his whereabouts.
"If you happen to damage anything in the genius'' house while pursuing the criminal¡ you will be held responsible!!"
"Yes, Sir!!"
The marine officer warned his squad to be cautious inside theb.
¡
"An intruder in theb?! This is terrible!"
"Everyst one of those blueprints is utterly priceless!"
Outside, the residents of Karakuri discussed the immeasurable value of what was inside theb¡ªblueprints and other inventions¡ªunaware of what Franky was about to do.
"Hm¡ A pirate symbol?"
Inside theb, Franky''s attention was drawn to a button with a danger sign, which he confused for a pirate symbol. For that reason, he pressed it.
The result was a devastating explosion, destroying theb and leaving Franky''s fate unknown.
[This is the infamous future country incident¡ Known to the world as the nightmare of Baldimore.]
("Can I ask just one thing¡? If by some crazy chance, I did identally push that switch¡")
The eyes of the people outside widened, and their mouths dropped open in absolute shock at the sight of the explosion.
[{Marine HQ!! This is Baldimore!! We have a catastrophic incident!!!}]
The Marines stationed there quickly rushed to report the event to headquarters.
("Would you¡ me me¡?")
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Urura Ind:
"It''s impossible for this level of stupidity to be natural!"
Queen''s eyes widened as he saw what Franky had just done in the manga.
"Muhahaha! Impressive! What unbelievable luck this Franky has! He was just thrown into a treasure mine to power himself up, but he destroyed itpletely¡ What incredible humor the Strawhat Pirates possess!"
Queen thenughed heartily at Franky''s actions.
"Is this guy seriouslyughing at Franky? I see they''re exactly alike¡ It''s like they could be father and son."
Kaido pointed at Queen as he spoke to King at that moment.
"He might be his lost son, Kaido-san¡ the one he told us he abandoned years ago. Who knows."
King shrugged his shoulders as he said that.
Only Queen knew the truth of the matter.
¡
Fish-Man Ind:
"Your counterpart caused the Nightmareof Baldimore. Who knows how many valuable blueprints Vegapunk had stored there from his youth, how many superior artifacts and countless innovations were in thatb¡ Your counterpart destroyed them all in a moment because of his stupidity."
Franky looked at his teacher, Tom, and repeated the same thumbs-up gesture his counterpart made, with a wink and a smile.
Paa!
"Argh! That hurts, you jerk! Why did you hit me?" Franky yelled at Iceburg, who lightly smacked his head.
"The teacher wants to tell you not to learn from your counterpart; his actions are dangerous!" Iceburg said with a calm expression.
"That''s right, Franky, your counterpart is aplete idiot. In the past, he stood in front of the sea train with a flesh-and-blood body as if he could stop it. I know he did it to save me, but in the end, it was a useless act of foolishness, not a sacrifice."
Tom paused for a moment, noticing Franky''s expression change before continuing.
"And now, he pressed the self-destruct button without any hesitation. His fate will surely be worse than what happened in the sea train incident. I doubt he''ll have any human flesh left after this, except for his brain¡"
"Do you think this is funny? It''s absurd! Don''t learn from your counterpart, he''s a huge fool."
"That''s impossible! My counterpart is suuuper awesome!"
"Where''s the awesomeness? I don''t see it."
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Grab him!!!" As soon as they were released, they rushed to capture Brook.
"Whaaaaa?! But why?! What on earth is happening??!!" Brook was shocked, caughtpletely off guard.
"We don''t believe in demons, stupid!"
"Oh?!!"
"You''re pretty tough, but if we tie you up, you can''t do a thing!!"
"If we bring a mysterious pile of moving bones like this back to the mothend, we can make a fortune!!!"
The trio ran away with Brook tightly bound.
"Satan-sama!!" The tribe members who had summoned Brook were confused.
"Wait a moment!! I have to get back to my¡!!" Brook was silenced before he could finish speaking.
"Satan-sama has been captured!! Everyone!!"
"We must prepare for another summoning!!"
Brook was immediately forgotten.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
(Luffy-san!! When things get tough, let us sing!! It is for such times that we musicians exist!! I will be with you as soon as I can!!)
Finishing his inner monologue, Brook shouted:
"LUFFY-SAN¡ HELP MEEEEEE!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Back in Ohara,the readers wereughing hard after Brook, or "Demon King Satan" as the vigers had named him, made his appearance.
"Yohohohoho! It seems my counterpart is handling his events quite well."
Brookughed as he watched the tribe praising him after he helped them capture the long-arm tribe members who had been causing trouble.
"It seems he''s also received the news about what happened to Luffy¡"
Brook nced at the newspaper his counterpart was holding in his hand.
"I bet he''ll say his heart is broken, even though he doesn''t have one¡ Haha! See?"
Rob found it impossible for Brook''s scenes to be as dramatic, so he focused on the facial expressions of those around him, who were waiting to see Brook cry over what happened to Luffy or something like that.
But they pped their foreheads in disappointment when the final scene showed Brook asking Luffy to rescue him instead after being captured and kidnapped by the long-arm trio.
Brook was truly pathetic.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 811: Robin and the Revolutionary Army.
Chapter 812: Sanji and Kama-King Ivankov.
Chapter 813: Garp''s New Justice - Family Before All
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 832 Robin and the Revolutionary Army.
_________________
Within the walls of the Noble City in the Kingdom of Goa, the expressions on the faces of the people were still filled with shock from an event that urred just an hour ago.
The smell of electrical sparks lingered in the air, causing the hair of those nearby to stand on end as they approached the spot where a noble had been electrocuted.
Dragon, Garp, and most members of the Revolutionary Army stood at a distance, wearing cloaks that concealed their figures. They observed the chaotic scene from afar.
The chaos had been forcefully contained by hunters, who quickly intervened and organized the cleanup operation. Everything happened so swiftly that any trace of the incident had already been wiped away.
No burned bodies or scorched grass were visible. Only the suffocating atmosphere remained, which even the hunters couldn''t manage, their presence only making it worse.
"Since all the nobles are dead now, does this mean there''s no chance for Sabo to be born into this world?" Garp asked as he looked at Dragon.
"Who said all the nobles are dead¡? Most of them are, but I don''t believe Sabo''s parents were among those electrocuted to death," Dragon replied calmly.
"Even though they deserved death the most, Sabo does not. Either way, I''ve ensured that when he is reborn, it will be into a much purer society than the one he grew up in, in the manga.""Just like Robin was given the chance to be reborn and thrive in a far more peaceful ce than Ohara, where she was originally born in the manga."
As he said this, Dragon''s eyes were on the scene unfolding in the manga.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
[East Blue; Atop an enormous bridge.]
("The me of revolution.")
("That is the name by which we call you.")
("We have been searching for you for over ten years. You are, after all, the sole survivor of Ohara, the country that defied the world.")
At that moment, Robin recalled her conversation with the members of the mysterious Revolutionary Army.
"Please do not be afraid! We are your allies. If the government discovers you, we are here to protect you with all our might. Those are our Boss''s orders."
"¡Your ''Boss''?"
Robin was curious to know who their boss was.
"The suprememander of the Revolutionary Army¡ Dragon."
(Luffy''s father¡) Robin was shocked, and then sheughed.
"Ahahaha¡ such a strange twist of fate."
The Revolutionary Army members were surprised by her odd reaction, but it didn''t change their stance.
"If you would be so kind, the boss would like to meet you. I will show you the way."
"I''m afraid not¡ I have somewhere I need to go, you see."
"¡Oh, and¡ I don''t need your protection."
"I have my ownpanions," she said with a smile.
"You mean the Straw Hat Pirates, of course. Naturally, we are fully aware of all-" The man''s words were interrupted by an urgent transmission.
"Enemy attack behind tower B2!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Who would have thought that my Revolutionary Army would make contact with Nico Robin¡ Does this mean she''ll receive proper training under me¡?"
Dragon was shocked by the unexpected turn of events.
Nico Robin''s character is highly sensitive and significant to the plot due to her tragic past.
As the author''s daughter, she was untouchable. Linking her to his counterpart in the manga meant that Rob had chosen the perfect person to train his daughter, making her more prepared and ready to embark on the next phase of her adventures.
"The me of revolution¡ This title fits Robin perfectly. The Ohara incident in the Enies Lobby arc still lingers in my mind," Garp said.
"It seems she hasn''t yet received the news of what Luffy did next¡"
Crocodilemented with a sharp expression.
"I wonder what shocking thing Luffy did¡"
Garp was eager to know what Luffy had done to alert his crew to his nextmand as their captain.
"After all, his friends are all he has left after losing his two brothers. I bet he''ll do whatever it takes to ensure their safety."
Garp hoped to see Sabo still alive, but that remained unconfirmed spection.
"It looks like the situation here in Goa has settled. From now on, no noble will live here. Even the surviving nobles will obediently relinquish their titles, which means nothing. The noble children will gradually integrate with themoners, and that imaginary boundary will disappear."
The members of the Revolutionary Army, who hade to assess the situation, turned and left.
As they departed, the tension in the air began to fade, and the situation stabilized.
From that day forward, no nobles would remain. The next step was to rid the world of the cancerous tumor that had gone dormant since Rob''s intervention. He had been treating it since his arrival, preventing it from ravaging the world any further.
Eradicating it meant removing itpletely.
The tumor was the Celestial Dragons, who had forced ves to build massive bridges in different parts of the world for a mysterious purpose that was now bing clearer to Rob.
One of those massive bridges was Tequ Wolf, which Rob had destroyed a few months ago by turning the ves who had been constructing it into giants, allowing them to demolish it themselves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Why would they build a bridge like this¡?!"
Inside the carriage, Robin asked the Revolutionary Army members who were taking her back to her post.
"Under the orders of the Tenryuubito. Whether there is a good reason or not, it doesn''t change the fact that countless ves have lost their lives here,"
exined one of the Revolutionary Army members calmly to Robin.
He then handed her thetest newspaper.
"This is for you."
Robin epted the paper and opened it, shocked by its contents.
"Luffy¡!! Thank goodness¡ He''s all right¡"
Relieved that he was safe, her mind was finally at ease. But then she noticed something else and smiled.
"Hmm? What is it? Is there something¡ interesting written in there?" the Revolutionary Army member asked, noticing her expression.
"Ahahahaha¡ Yes¡" Robinughed, indicating there was indeed something interesting in the newspaper.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
The long bridge that the Celestial Dragons had considered one of the key areas for securing their valuable ves'' future in this doomed world had been destroyed just like that.
It had taken 700 years to build, and on that day, the Five Elders felt an unimaginable pain.
However, to hide the truth behind its construction, they suppressed their anger and never spoke of it again!
But the shocking thing was that Rob didn''t stop at Tequ Wolf. He did the same with all the towering structures the World Government had ordered to be built in the past.
Vodka Wolf, Rum Wolf, Bourbon Wolf, and others¡ªall were liberated, the ves turned into giants and allowed to destroy everything, drowning the ruins in the sea!
Only the events at Tequ Wolf were broadcast to the world, but Rob ensured that nothing from the other towering structures was revealed, as the conditions there were far worse than at Tequ Wolf.
These actions made the highest leaders of the World Government feel that Rob''s next step would be to bring down the Red Line on their heads.
But fortunately for them, Rob needed to finish the One Piece manga before attempting such a monumental feat.
In the vast throne room inside Pangaea Castle, the Five Elders looked at each other in regret over the efforts and resources lost in the high points they had failed to protect during their reign as the Gorosei.
"If only we hadn''t been reminded of Tequ Wolf in the manga, we''d be much happier," Saturn said with a gloomy expression.
"What good would temporary forgetting do? The day wille when Rob grows old and dies. After that, we will immediately order the construction of a second Tequ Wolf, and the other bridges he destroyed," Ju Peter replied calmly.
"As if time would be on our side¡ The world will have already drowned by then," Nasjuro sighed in sorrow.
"We can only stack millions of people on the Red Line with us. Plus, Rob did something remarkable by turning a continent-like ind such as basta into a sky ind. We can relocate many people there and have them work night and day for our benefit," Mars added with a sly expression.
They all, including Imu, believed that no matter how long Rob lived, he would eventually die because he was just a very strong human.
But what about them? They were immortal!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 812: Sanji and Kama-King Ivankov.
Chapter 813: Garp''s New Justice - Family Before All.
Chapter 814: Buggy D. Clown!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 833 Sanji and Kama-King Ivankov.
Chapter 833 Sanji and Kama-King Ivankov.
_________________
Well, they weren''t immortal in the literal sense, but their master was. Their master could share that immortality with them.
Only when displeased could the master take back everything given to them in the blink of an eye. Everything they had now was a gift from their master.
That''s why their master, or mistress in human terms, was the best! Rob couldn''t harm her, nor could he even if he tried.
Even Imu believed that this manga era would end with Rob''s death in a few decades at most.
After his death, he would leave behind a great legacy that the World Government would slowly digest, turning into their brand for theing centuries.
"Since history has already known a void century in the past, why not have another? Fufufu~"
"After your death, dear Rob, I wonder if you''ll be honored by Wano Country and if information about you will be passed down to the future like they did with Joy Boy."
If Rob had known what Imu was thinking at that moment, he would have simplyughed without saying a word.What more could he say? Would he shatter their dreams and aspirations? It would be pitiful for them if he revealed that he too was immortal, wouldn''t it?
Better to let them figure it out on their own.
¡
Ohara:
"This child is finally born~"
Sora was holding a newborn baby, still without any hair, but what stood out were the distinct, familiar curly eyebrows.
"I can''t believe I''ve given birth to Sanji in this life¡"
It seemed the baby was responding to the woman''s troubled emotions, as he reached out to touch her face and giggled like a graceful infant, which made Sora smile even more.
"Hehe~ How adorable! If your big sister Robin saw you now, she wouldn''t let me hold you enough today~"
Beside them, Reiju, Sanji''s twin sister, started crying loudly, seemingly feeling jealous.
"There, there, little one, don''t cry. Come to Mama too¡" Sora embraced both Sanji and Reiju, causing Reiju to rx and also reach out to touch her mother''s face.
"I wonder if you have a counterpart in the manga like your brother Sanji~ If you do, you''ll show up when Sanji''s backstory is told in the manga, won''t you, my dear?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
It seemed as if Reiju was responding enthusiastically to her mother''s words, as she was much more active in her embrace than Sanji¡ªor so Sora thought.
"It seems your brother Sanji is still living his worst nightmare on this ind. Let''s see how things turned out for him after Ivankov''s return¡"
Sora''s eyes returned to the manga pages, just as Sanji appeared once again.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Grand Line, Momoiro Ind - Kamabakka Kingdom]
"This is the wanted poster of the Strawhat boy."
"Yes, that''s right."
It seemed someone was showing Sanji the wanted posters at that moment.
"This is Pirate Hunter Zoro¡"
"YEAH!" Sanji reacted angrily upon seeing that moss-head''s face.
"This is Cat Burr Nami¡"
"Aahhhhh!" You could only imagine how Sanji looked when he saw Nami''s poster.
"This is the King of Snipers, Sogeking."
"Yeah¡" Sanji responded inly after recognizing Usopp''s poster.
"And this is you?"
"NO!!!" The moment he saw his ''hand-drawn'' poster, he tly refused to acknowledge it as his own.
"Well, take a look!! If this isn''t you, then where''s your poster, hmm?! I see no proof whatsoever that you''re a Strawhat-boy crewmate!!!"
This infuriated Ivankov, who wasn''t entirely convinced that the person before him was one of Luffy''s friends.
"I''m telling you, I am!!! You''ve gotta tell me where Luffy is now, Kama-King!!"
"I read in the newspaper that he was hanging around with you!!!" Sanji waved the newspaper in his hand while yelling.
"Then I suppose this is you?" Again, Ivankov pulled out Sanji''s poster, resembling Duval''s old face.
"NO!! ¡ It is, but it isn''t!!"
"The name is mine!! Haa!! Haa!!" Just admitting it left Sanji breathless.
"You seem outrageously pained and conflicted¡!!!"
"It''s me, all right?! That freakish wanted poster is me! No doubt about it! ¡ So hurry up and¡ Cough" Just admitting the wanted poster was his caused Sanji to cough up blood.
"It doesn''t look like you¡" Ivankov denied the resemnce between the poster and Sanji''s actual face.
"Then don''t make me say it!! I was coughing up blood there, dammit!!!!" This angered Sanji even more than he already was.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Bft! Hahaha!"
Sora couldn''t contain herself and burst intoughter.
Wiping away her tears fromughing so hard, shemented, "It seems Sanji has regained his true self and has ovee the identity crisis he faced on this terrifying ind."
"Hahaha! Ivankov''s arrival has made things even harder for him, it seems," Oliviaughed as she spoke.
"Hahaha! That poster with Duval''s face is still a huge problem for Sanji. I can''t believe he coughed up blood over it."
Tokiughed, holding her infant daughter, Hyori, in her arms.
"Sanji-kun is being tormented by Dad! He does these ridiculous things on purpose to him. Why is he the only one without a good wanted poster? And why send him to such a scary ind?! Hmph! I''m mad at Dad!"
Little Robin shouted enough for her father, who was sitting with a group of elderly uncles, to hear.
Hearing this, Rob smiled helplessly, shaking his head in resignation.
''Your father is truly innocent. I''m not responsible for anything that''s happened to Sanji or what will happen to him in the future, honestly¡''
Unfortunately, Rob couldn''t say that out loud.
"Come on, my dear, don''t be angry with your father. He has a great sense of humor, as you know. Also, your father draws the future, he doesn''t control it. The future can be changed, you know~ And the proof is that Sanji has be your biological brother there¡"
Olivia hugged Robin, gently patting her.
She knew that ever since Sanji became her younger brother, Robin had grown fond of him and developed a strong protective instinct towards him.
"Even so, Mom¡ Sanji is a gentleman. I don''t want to see any negativements about him in the forum! People have been calling him an okamately! That''s uneptable!"
"It''s alright, my dear! Sanji wille back strong from the depths of this hell, and everyone will see how he ovees Ivankov and his idiots okamas," Sora smiled as she said that.
¡
Back in the Sorbet Kingdom:
Kuma gazed at Dragon and hispanions as they removed their cloaks and returned to their seats, having juste back from Goa after a brief journey through the teleportation room in the art store.
"Look at this, Iva¡"
Kuma pointed to the scene where Ivankov stood on the tform with Sanji, showing him the posters one by one to confirm his identity.
"I saw it, Hiiihaa! It''s hrious to see Sanji-kun having such a hard time in my beloved kingdom!"
"Your counterpart did a great job for him by sending him to my Okama Paradise! Hiiihaa! Look, he''s even crying tears of joy!"
Kuma pped his forehead in total defeat.
"I feel sorry for Sanji. What my counterpart did to him is unforgivable¡ I''m sorry."
Kuma sincerely apologized to Sanji in the manga for what his counterpart had done by sending him to that ce named Momoiro Ind.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 813: Garp''s New Justice - Family Before All.
Chapter 814: Buggy D. Clown!
Chapter 815: Zephyr, the Disheartened.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 834 Garps New Justice - Family Before All.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª
"Now, I''m willing to inform you about the wellbeing of that Strawhat boy, at least, my dear curly-browed boy¡!"After being severely beaten by Ivankov, Sanji struggled to stand up, confused by Ivankov''s sudden change in attitude.
"Why the sudden change of heart¡?"
"¡ why, simply because¡ This information has been made public to the world¡!"
"I do wonder what the boy is trying to achieve¡" Ivankov tossed today''s newspaper to Sanji, who couldn''t understand what Luffy was trying to do through his actions.
"Is this¡ today''s newspaper¡?" The first thing that caught Sanji''s attention was the date in the newspaper.
"Huh?!! Luffy?!!"
"Iva-san! We have amunication from Baltigo¡!!"
"Put it through to themunications room," Ivankov replied hastily, not wanting to keep his leader waiting too long.
¡
[Grand Line: Isle of White Earth, Baltigo.]
{"They''ve been publishing stories about your rtionship with Garp as well."}
{"It seems your entire lineage hase out of the shadows all at once, Dragon! Are your revolutionary soldiers shocked by the news?"}
At that moment, Ivankov''s voice came through the device in Dragon''s hand.
"Hahaha¡ If anything, they''re relieved to know their mysterious boss is a human with blood running through his veins." Dragon responded sarcastically, then continued:
"It doesn''t matter¡ Luffy is no longer a child¡ Still, I never expected to hear that he was working with you¡"
{"Quite the amusing twist of fate indeed! Mmmfufu!") Ivankovughed upon hearing Dragon''s reaction to his work with Luffy during the previous events.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sorbet Kingdom:
Dragon carefully observed the scene as he spoke with Ivankov via the Den Den Mushi, analyzing every facial expression and nuance of his counterpart''s words.
For him, these small details might seem insignificant to the average observer, but they held much greater meaning, allowing him to understand his counterpart''s mindset.
"It''s clear that my counterpart is no longer worried about Luffy, or rather, he was never apprehensive about him, despite everything that has happened to him," Dragon remarked.
"He''s juste out of a war that was far beyond his level, leaving him both physically and emotionally shattered¡ And your counterpart, his father, isn''t worried about him, why?" Garp questioned his son''s reasoning.
"Because he''s no longer a child. He''s grown into a strong man. My counterpart must be proud of him," Dragon replied, reflecting on his persona in the manga.
"Since Ivankov and Inazuma, who are part of your forces, provided significant help to Luffy, it can be said that you did something for him during this ordeal."
"That''s true. And what did you do for your biological grandson?" Dragon asked, looking at his father.
"Your counterpart was there, witnessing everything, but did nothing. Hancock, who only met him recently, did everything for him, while his own grandfather, who supposedly loves him the most, did nothing."
"Is that true? While I don''t defend my counterpart''s decision, he didn''t do anything wrong. He''s a Vice Admiral of the Marines, and Luffy is a pirate. Why would he do anything for a pirate? They''re enemies at this point."
"Only a pirate would help another pirate. Sometimes, familial love isn''t enough to handle certain situations."
"So, you''re saying that the value of your job is higher than your family?" Dragon inquired.
"If you''re referring to my counterpart, then yes, that''s true for him. But if you mean me, I no longer have a job. I''ve abandoned my old sense of justice and adopted a new one."
"Familyes before all else. That''s my new justice."
Garp''s eyes gleamed as he said this. Deep inside, he wished that the Garp from the manga could change his sense of justice as he had, hoping that maybe then he would find true peace.
Hearing this, Dragon smiled and no longer wished to discuss the matter with his father.
Yes, family is everything. After all the events in the One Piece manga opened Garp''s eyes to who Luffy truly was, how he lived, and how he dealt with his friends and even his enemies, Garp realized that it was okay for Luffy to live the life he wanted. The same applied to him.
¡
"The officers of the army¡? I wonder who they could be," Crocodile mused.
"Obviously, I''m one of them," Ivankov said.
With Dragon''s decision to gather his army officers stationed at their designated locations, the current revolutionary army members were curious to know the identities of these officers.
Even Dragon himself was a bit curious.
¡
The same curiosity existed at the Marine headquarters, where they, too, wanted to know all the members of the revolutionary army as shown in the manga.
"It seems we''re in for the revtion of more revolutionaries," Sengoku remarked.
"How will this benefit us? What''s the difference between pirates and revolutionaries?"
"Revolutionaries are far more dangerous than pirates. The government wants to eliminate them entirely, especially now that Garp has joined them."
"They n to use the manga to assassinate everyone linked to the revolutionary army, one by one, in a random and spread-out manner. This is a direct order from the World Government. Even we, the Marines, will be involved in these assassinations orchestrated by the government."
Hearing this directly from Sengoku shocked Zephyr and the others.
"But killing someone based on what they did in the manga is a crime personally prohibited by Rob¡ This is not possible," Zephyr said with indignation. He was also dissatisfied with the government''s absurd decision.
Why kill people randomly just because they appeared as part of the revolutionary army in the manga?
"Look at Sakazuki¡" Sengoku said to Zephyr.
Zephyr nced at Sakazuki, who was lying in a pitiful state in the hospital bed. The sword wound stretching from his neck to his abdomen was ringly obvious, but his severed hand was the most pitiful sight.
"What''s with Sakazuki? I see that he''s healing at a remarkable rate."
"What''s with him? Didn''t Roger already break Rob''sw of not harming anyone because of what they did in the manga? Did Rob punish him? No. This means that thew is just words on paper, nothing more."
"The government believes that any revolutionary who appeared in the manga already has revolutionary ideas, even if they haven''t officially joined the army yet. This is certain, so assassinating them is merely a means of protecting the government''s interests, not a personal vendetta," Sengoku continued, justifying the government''s decision, seemingly in agreement with it.
¡
Back in the Sorbet Kingdom, Dragon remained oblivious to the government''s sinister ns.
There''s no doubt he would be enraged when he found out, as he didn''t have the resources tobat the World Government''s n or save the targeted individuals.
Unaware of this looming threat, Dragon looked over at Kuma, who was smiling as he chatted with his daughter, Bonney.
"It seems your counterpart''s work isn''t done yet on Sabaody Archipgo, Kuma," Dragon said.
"I think ensuring the full protection of the Sunny-Go can''t be done by Duval and his crew alone¡" Kuma responded with a smile.
"I see¡ Maybe protecting their ship is thest thing you can do for them after sending them to the right locations for their training, isn''t it?"
"If that''s the case, Luffy and his crew will owe your counterpart a huge debt."
"Buwahahaha! That Duval guy is so funny! Where does Robe up with these characters?" Garp was stillgging a bit in reading the mangapared to Dragon and the others.
¡
Sky Ind of basta:
"That''s the spirit! As the king of the country, there''s no room for leniency in dealing with pirates."
King Cobra was pleased to see his kingdom reappear in the manga, especially seeing how vignt his counterpart was against pirates, strengthening the security of every port in the country.
"Haha~ It''s impossible, my dear, for all pirates to be like Luffy and his friends¡" Cobra''s wifeughed, hearing her husband''s naive wish in the manga.
"It seems our dear Vivi is deeply worried about Luffy¡"
"That''s right. Look at her expression¡ She must''ve been heartbroken after learning what happened to Luffy and the death of Ace¡"
"Since she knows Luffy well, she must have realized that he was trying to send a message to his crew, right?"
"That''s very likely. She might figure something out from the newspaper."
"They all saw it, but we, the readers, are left in the dark!"
"That''s right, what did Luffy do? Why did he return to Marineford?"
"You already said it, didn''t you? He must be trying to send a message to his friends."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 814: Buggy D. Clown!
Chapter 815: Zephyr, the Disheartened.
Chapter 816: This Boy Knows No Fear.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 835 Buggy D. Clown!
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
[Grand Line: A certain town in a certain country]"Only three weeks have passed since the war¡"
"What are they thinking, doing this¡ So soon after almost losing their lives?"
Crocodile was reading today''s newspaper, wondering why such a big risk was being taken and marveling at what Luffy had done.
"This must be part of some bigger n¡ Or maybe it''s just pure madness,"
said Daz Bones, who was standing next to him.
"Do you really think so, Daz?" Crocodile asked.
"Strawhat bears a deep scar. Do such wounds heal so easily?"
It seemed like Daz Bones was referring to more than just physical scars.
"Kuku¡ You''re a tough one. Trying to say something, eh? My scars arepletely healed. And to prove that, I''m nning on going back¡ To the good old New World¡!! Will you join me?" Crocodile suggests to Daz Bones.
"But of course," he responded without hesitation.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Desert Ind, West Blue:
In this ce, known for its fierce winds that carried tons of sand around the clock, the only calm spot was an art store Rob had opened here long ago.
The art store was nothing less than a paradise for the locals, who weren''t used to such a peaceful and pleasant ce, making them feel like their souls were soaking in hot springs.
It could be said that every inhabitant of the desert ind was at the art store at that moment, especially since today was a very special day. After all, it was the monthly release of the new chapters of One Piecemanga.
Among the crowd was a particr boy, the ten-year-old Daz Bones, who stared at the manga page with excitement on his face.
''Oh my God! Sir Crocodile looks amazing, and my counterpart looks even cooler!''
''Are they finally heading to the second half of the Grand Line, called the New World?''
''Awesome! My counterpart agreed to go with Sir Crocodile! As expected from him¡ªhe''s such a reliable subordinate.''
Young Daz Bones was greatly impressed by Crocodile. Even when he was very young and watching Crocodile was considered a viin as opposed to the protagonist, Daz admired him.
Now, seeing his counterpart choose to continue following Crocodile into the far more dangerous New World, Daz felt a surge of happiness.
''Is he referring to his scars that have healed already, with the death of Whitebeard, who was responsible for crushing his dream in the past? That''s why he can enter the New World and try again?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Daz ced his hand on his chin, thinking about what Crocodile might have meant in that moment.
¡
Bateri, inside the art store, the townsfolk asionally nced at the famous crew of the Pirate King, who were currently causing amotion.
Theyughed loudly, pointing at Buggy, who was usually known for his hot temper.
Even Shanks wasughing hard at that moment.
Unlike Buggy, Shanks was known for his kindness and calm demeanor.
After a while, even the people of Bateri startedughing. After all, it was impossible not tough when the legendary Buggy appeared in a manga scene.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
[Grand Line: A certain ind]
"CAPTAIN BUGGY!!!"
"We searched for you everywhere!!"
"Since you were taken from us¡ We''ve been so worried, unable to sleep at night¡!!" said Mohji, crying, though no one knew if he was truly emotional or just acting.
"We traveled East and West, enduring days of hardship, hoping to rescue you¡!! Then suddenly, you went from being a prisoner in jail to appearing in the newspaper as a hero!!"
Just like Mohji, Cabaji was also crying, talking about their struggles in searching for Buggy.
Meanwhile, the lion Richie was thinking about eating some rice crackers.
"And this is what we thought, those of us who never stopped believing in you¡ Watch and weep, world!! This is our captain!!"
Hearing that, Buggy also began to cry.
"¡ Y¡ You guys¡!! You really had that much faith in me¡?!"
"Dammit!!! I''ve missed you guys!!!"
Buggy hugged them, crying along with them.
"Captain Buggy!!"
"¡ And here I was, thinking they had all abandoned him."
Alvida was confused by the scene.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Hahahaha!! They''re just acting! Isn''t it obvious?"
Shanks wiped a tear that had formed from his hystericalughter and said this.
"Hahaha!! But he''s falling for it! He''s even crying with them! Buggy is hrious!"ughed Gaban in response.
"Even the lion Richie is faking it, only thinking about his stomach! Haha! What are Buggy pirates taking?!"ughed Momora, one of Roger''s pirates.
"Cabaji and Mohji clearly abandoned Buggy when he was captured and thrown into Impel Down! Haha! Yet here they are, crying crocodile tears!" Rayleigh smiled as he said that.
"Hahaha! Even Alvida fell for their act¡" Nozdon added.
"Wahahaha! I love this crew¡ªit''s like a traveling circus! It seems that Buggy in the manga is truly living the life of a real pirate."
Engaged with his crew, Roger alsoughed, expressing his admiration for Buggy''s team.
Buggy already knew that those fools were acting, so he cursed at them loudly.
"Damn those clownish scumbags! Just where did my foolish counterpart find them?!"
¡
"Well, well, well, it seems something interesting is going to happen with your counterpart¡"
At that moment, Rayleigh looked seriously at the final scene of the chapter, which had already caused quite a stir. After all, the crowd inside the art store had stoppedughing and were now focused on what was toe.
"Why is the World Government contacting Buggy?"
"That''s really interesting¡"
The scene showing a carrier bat delivering a letter to his counterpart from the government, which was first opened and read by Mister 3, caught Buggy''s attention as well.
"What does it mean by ''the contents are outrageous''? Does the government want to arrest my counterpart and sent a letter to threaten him into surrendering?"
Buggy wondered.
"It could be the exact opposite. The government likes dealing with smart pirates, and they think your counterpart is one of them¡ Unfortunately for them, they don''t know how wrong they are¡"
No one knew if Shanks was mocking Buggy or praising him.
¡
Roshwan Kingdom, South Blue:
In this snowy kingdom, inside the art store, the readers'' reactions to the final scenes were simr to those in Bateri.
''This is bad¡ Is my counterpart in danger by following the clown Buggy?''
''What a fool! Why didn''t he follow Strawhat or the remnants of Whitebeard''s pirates instead? Or at least return to his old boss! Oh, I''m so jealous of Daz Bones!''
''Why did he choose to join Buggy''s circus of clowns?''
The boy Galdino expressed his frustration over his counterpart following Buggy instead of a stronger character.
Little did he know that Buggy''s luck was stronger than any powerful figure, and even his old boss would eventually be subordinate to Buggy in the future!
¡
Marineford:
"As expected, the government wants to restore bnce between the three powers as soon as possible."
Moving on to the next chapter, Sengoku nodded after reading part of the Five Elders'' discussion with each other.
"Could Buggy be one of the names nominated for the Shichibukai position? What qualifies him for that? Isn''t this a joke?" Zephyr eximed.
"Buggy as a Shichibukai? Arara¡!"
Even Kuzan couldn''t hide his surprise.
"Why not? It seems Buggy somehow seeded in taming the most dangerous prisoners from Impel Down and made them serve him¡ He doesn''t need great personal strength to deserve the Shichibukai title. Plus, this step was likely taken by the government to control those specific prisoners through Buggy."
Sengoku gave a wise and convincing exnation for what he thought was the government''s decision.
Hearing that, both Zephyr and Kuzan, as well as Borsalino and Tsuru, nodded in agreement.
Meanwhile, Sakazuki''s expression grew darker.
"The real clowns in this manga aren''t Buggy, but the Gorosei!" said Sakazuki sarcastically, prompting Sengoku to quickly shut him up.
"What are you saying, fool? Didn''t they just save your hide from Roger a few days ago!?" Sengoku eximed angrily.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 815: Zephyr, the Disheartened.
Chapter 816: This Boy Knows No Fear.
Chapter 817: 3D No, 2Y Yes. (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 836 Zephyr, the Disheartened.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
[Red Line, Holy Land of Marijoa, The Gorosei''s Room.]"It''s one thing after another with this Straw Hat Luffy¡ It''s hardly surprising, considering he''s Garp''s grandson," remarked the Gorosei with the cane,menting on Luffy''s recent actions.
"What kind of connection does the boy have with Rayleigh? I never expected him toe out of hiding after all these years," said the long-haired Gorosei, more focused on Luffy''s connection to Rayleigh.
"And now Jimbei has finally turned against us¡ We inducted him into the Shichibukai as a symbol of racial harmony. His defection will be a significant blow," added the mustached Gorosei, recalling Jimbei''s recent deration of rebellion.
"The bnce between the three great powers is in shambles. How are we supposed to fill the three vacant seats in the Shichibukai?" worried the bald Gorosei, fearing the copse of power.
"We should first observe how the New World reacts. The bnce of power among the pirates must also be shifting," suggested the blond Gorosei, urging caution before selecting new members for the Shichibukai.
"ckbeard has already made his move in the New World, and one of the rookies with a bounty over a hundred million has fallen prey to him," the Gorosei with the cane stated, acknowledging ckbeard''s rise with a grim expression.
"He is quite familiar with Whitebeard''s former territory," added the long-haired Gorosei, noting ckbeard''s advantage due to his time with Whitebeard''s crew.
"Among those vying for the vacant Yonkou position, ckbeard has the upper hand. No one in history has ever consumed two Devil Fruits sessfully," admitted the mustached Gorosei, recognizing ckbeard''s im to the title.
"If anyone can stop his advance, it would have to be the Yonkou themselves¡ Or perhaps Marco the Phoenix and the remnants of Whitebeard''s crew," the blond Gorosei suggested, knowing their options were limited.
"It''s always those with the D who cause such trouble¡ just like Portgas¡ The name has be far too prominent," sighed the bald Gorosei, expressing concern over the mysterious D, a symbol of fear among the Celestial Dragons.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marijoa, Inside the Hall of Power:
The same room depicted in the manga¡ªthe meeting room where the five elders always gather.
"This is our first appearance after the war, isn''t it?" remarked Saint Saturn, observing the scene closely.
"It''s strange that our identities haven''t been revealed in the manga yet. Not even our first names¡ What''s the reason for this?" wondered Saint Ju Peter, as the Gorosei exchanged curious nces.
Even the readers were left in the dark about their identities, though many of them, especially those aligned with the World Government, already knew.
"It''s simply not time yet," responded Saint Nasjuro calmly, breaking the silence.
"The seas are in chaos after Whitebeard''s death. What little order remains is barely holding. I wonder when the world will stabilize and return to the pre-war state," he added.
"Things will settle once Marshall D. Teach takes the vacant Yonkou seat and we fill the empty Shichibukai spots. But it''s impossible for things to return to how they were before the war," Saint Mars said confidently.
Before the war, Whitebeard stood as a mighty wall, blocking ambitious pirates from advancing toward the title of Pirate King. But with his fall, that barrier was shattered, allowing any pirate to continue the journey to that final destination¡
"So, in short, the true age of chaos is just around the corner, isn''t it?" asked Saint Warcury, a grim expression on his face.
"Fufu~ An era where everyone willpete for the title of Pirate King. The era when Joy Boy will rise above all, only to find me waiting at the top," said a voice that startled the elders¡ªImu had spoken.
The five Gorosei straightened themselves immediately and responded with utmost respect.
"Yes, Your Excellency, you are absolutely right."
"It will be entertaining to watch Joy Boy suffer defeat once again at Your Lordship''s hands."
"Even ckbeard doesn''t realize he''s digging his own grave by challenging Your Excellency."
"It''s astonishing that even One Piece manga doesn''t acknowledge your existence yet!"
"Fufu~ It''s not that the manga doesn''t know, it''s simply not time for me to appear. When I do, the story will be nearing its end¡ After all, I am the final viin, aren''t I?"
Just like Yhwach in Bleach, Meruem in Hunter x Hunter, and Muzan in Demon yer, Imu was certain of her role as the final viin in One Piece. Given the intricate plot and the story''s length, it made sense that she hadn''t appeared yet.
¡
Elsewhere in the Holy Land, inside the headquarters of the World Government:
"Oh, it seems my brief appearance has been extended with another scene. I am Kong, the great Commander-in-Chief of the World Government."
Sitting at his desk, Kong was pleased with his reappearance, havingst been seen during the Shiki arc months ago.
"What''s going on with Garp? It seems my counterpart tried to stop him from stepping down, but he wouldn''t listen¡ This is bad. Although he can still be considered part of the Marines, it''s practically a resignation."
"No, he didn''t resign; he retired," responded a masked figure sitting across from him, likely a member of Cipher Pol.
"Ah, it seems Sengoku will also retire. It looks like the changes won''t be limited to the pirates and Shichibukai but will extend to the Marines as well."
"Hmm, is this Sengoku''s choice for his sessor? I''d love to see his reaction to this¡ Call Sengoku."
¡
Marineford, In the Military Hospital Behind the Main Building:
"Wait, is this true? Garp and my counterpart are both retiring?" Sengoku was surprised by the news in the manga.
"But it''s fine¡ Every generation muste to an end¡" Sengoku smiled sadly, seeing his service finally conclude in the manga.
"To take down Whitebeard at the end of my era¡ It seems I ended my career honorably."
"You finished your careeras Fleet Admiral, and I haven''t even appeared yet, not even on the chapter covers¡ I wonder what''s going on¡ Did I die at some point and get forgotten?" Zephyr sighed, feeling disheartened once again by hisck of appearance in the manga.
"Huh? That''s really disappointing, a strong Admiral like you, and you still haven''t appeared¡ But don''t let it get to you. Maybe your counterpart retired before Luffy set sail. Your time to appear will definitelye¡ª" Sengoku patted Zephyr on the shoulder, offering reassurance. Just then, his personal Den Den Mushi began to ring.
Peruperuperu~
"It''s Kong-san. He must be excited about his reappearance in the manga¡ª"
Noticing Zephyr''s gloomy expression at the mention of Kong''s potential excitement, Sengoku lowered his voice. He then cleared his throat, stepped aside, and answered the call.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 816: This Boy Knows No Fear.
Chapter 817: 3D No, 2Y Yes. (Part 1)
Chapter 818: 3D No, 2Y Yes. (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 837 This Boy Knows No Fear.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"If you mean to resign as Fleet Admiral¡ then I ask that you do it the right way, Sengoku," said Kong, his eyes narrowing."¡ Yes, I ept your proposal. That doesn''t sound like a bad way to spend the rest of my years¡" Sengoku nodded, agreeing to Kong''s offer.
"¡ So, the two men who have led the marines from the front lines since Roger''s era will now step down from active duty¡ This is indeed significant news," Kong added.
"There are still many pirates out there worthy of being called ''legendary,'' especially those who escaped from Level Six of Impel Down," Kong remarked, to which Sengoku replied:
"The greatest among them was Whitebeard, and now this pirate age is on the verge of rebirth¡ Is this really a time to have old men running the Marines?"
"Justice is a system of values¡ It cannot bridge the gap between generations," Sengoku continued to justify his decision to retire, then finally suggested his sessor.
"More importantly, Kong-san¡ For my recement as Fleet Admiral, I would like to nominate Aokiji."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sakazuki''s expression soured after reading that particr passage.
He nced deeply at Sengoku''s back, who was speaking over the Den Den Mushi at the moment. His thoughts seemed to be running deep.
Kuzan noticed Sakazuki''s gaze filled with a mixture of dissatisfaction, frustration, and a hint of hatred toward Sengoku''s back.
"..." Kuzan understood what was going on¡ªafter all, the Fleet Admiral had nominated him as his sessor. This meant Sengoku saw Aokiji as superior to both Akainu and Kizaru.
Kuzan quickly spoke up, "It seems Sengoku-san prefers moderate justice over extreme orzy justice¡ I bet he chose his sessor wisely."
Borsalinoughed in response to Kuzan''s words, "Good thing Sengoku-san didn''t nominate my counterpart. I''d be more than happy to stay away from political conflicts."
"You mean he prefers soft justice? He''s soft by nature," Sakazukimented dryly, adding nothing further as he focused on the manga pages, reading with an indifferent expression. ?
Hearing that, Sengoku felt a slight sting of insult, but he didn''t want to address the issue. After all, he hadn''t thought that his counterpart had a favorite among the three admirals.
''Maybe because Kuzan was Garp''s student?'' Sengoku wondered why his counterpart favored Aokiji more than the others.
''Or perhaps, as he himself said, his moderate justice was good enough for me?''
Sengoku kept his thoughts hidden before smiling and saying, "My counterpart''s choices have nothing to do with me. His world is different from mine. We may share the same mentality, but we don''t live in the same world or circumstances."
"In the future, my choices for retirement may differ this time¡ if there''s even a future at all, and it isn''t destroyed by the conflict between the hunters and the government."
As he said this, he nced at Sakazuki''s empty arm and Kizaru''s hand, which had been reced with a metal prosthetic.
He also looked at Aokiji, who remained unharmed, despite having also participated in the cold war against the hunters and invading the central prison alongside the other admirals. He had even been involved in the assassination of the top hunter on the legendary list in the past, but every time, he came out unscathed.
''Perhaps his stance towards Robin in the manga helped him find an exit with Rob¡'' Sengoku thought internally about why Aokiji hadn''t suffered any permanent injuries, unlike the others who weren''t as fortunate.
''Sometimes, moderate justice might be much better for living a stable life.''
Sengoku looked at Sakazuki and smiled, adding, "Don''t be too extreme in your judgments of different realities. What is here may not be the same as what is there."
"Even though the reality in the manga seems to control our real-world situation in some way, we might as well admit it''s influencing us unconsciously."
¡
East Blue, on the final ind of the Polestar Inds, Loguetown:
Inside an art store, a young boy with light green hair stared at the manga pages with a strange expression on his face.
On the manga page, the main Marineford building was shown, and work was well underway to restore it to its original state after half of it had been destroyed by both Whitebeard and ckbeard.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
[Grand Line, Marineford: Marine Headquarters]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"So he''s still alive!"
"Have you heard the news? Straw Hat is up to his antics again."
"¡ Indeed."
"He certainly hasn''t wasted any time¡ Sixteen chimes?! Is this some kind of message?!" Aokiji asked in surprise.
"Who knows¡? More importantly, what about my reassignment request¡?" Smoker was more concerned about his previous request.
"¡ Well, I''ll see what I can negotiate with Sengoku-san, but¡ are you serious? G5 isn''t the kind of ce you can just request to be assigned to; it''s got a mountain of problems¡" Aokiji didn''t refuse Smoker''s request but tried to dissuade him from choosing such a strange ce.
"The fifth Grand Line marine outpost¡ In other words, you''re asking to be sent to the New World¡"
"I prefer to keep my target close at hand¡" Smoker, of course, was referring to Luffy as his ''target.''
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
This conversation between Smoker and Aokiji was reflected in the eyes of the young Smoker, who admired his cool counterpart.
"But he doesn''t seem cool at all when chasing after Luffy! You''ll never catch him no matter how hard you try¡" sighed the 15-year-old Smoker, who had already joined the hunter training center that had reced the Marine base in Loguetown years ago.
"What is G5? Is it a marine base in the New World? Why does Aokiji warn against it, I wonder?"
He wasn''t the only one wondering about G5 at that moment; most of the readers in the art store in Loguetown were just as curious.
¡
In an unnoticed corner of the same art store, a man with pink hair smiled while watching the scene where Koby appeared.
"The little guy has finally awakened¡"
"Haki¡? What is that?"
"Has Koby awakened the same mysterious power that Luffy and Rayleigh used before, the King''s Haki?"
"Incredible! As expected from my son, who has challenged Luffy since their first encounter!"
This strange man firmly believed that Koby was his son, after all, the resemnce between them was strikingly ridiculous¡ªthey were almost identical.
¡
Sorbet Kingdom:
"Buwahahaha!! Isn''t that Fishbonen? He''ll be thrilled to see himself in the manga."
"Not bad, not bad. Koby''s already awakened Observation Haki¡ As expected from my student, whom I chose myself."
Garpughed after seeing Koby sessfully awaken Observation Haki, sensing the powerful presence of people around him.
"Could Koby one day reach the level where he can threaten Luffy?" Dragon wondered.
Hearing this, Garp responded, "We''ll see how far Luffy goes after his training with Rayleigh. After that, the picture will be clearer."
"It seems Luffy''s actions are about to be revealed¡"
"Let''s see what that troublesome grandson of mine has done, Buwahahaha!"
It seemed that Garp had already moved past the grief etched in his heart by the moment when Dadan struck him after what had happened with Ace.
¡
Grand Line;
In the open seas, a strange thunderstorm surrounded the Moby Dick, stretching out hundreds of tornadoes that connected the ocean to the sky, making the ship look like a grain of wheat trapped in the apocalypse.
Whitebeard calmly walked to the front of the Moby Dick, his cloak billowing in the wind. His imposing presence alone reassured his sons, who were scrambling to keep the ship steady and prevent it from sinking.
Standing at the front of the ship, Newgate struck the ship with his Naginata, and the power of his earthquake ability formed a strange circle on the de of his weapon.
Without hesitation, Newgate struck with unimaginable force, ripping apart the tornadoes surrounding his ship with his devastating quake, stronger than the hundreds of surrounding storms.
Momentster, the turbulent weather began to calm, and the tornadoes weakened one by one, losing their momentum.
After witnessing this scene, Newgate returned to his spot and reopened his One Piece manga. "Gurarara! This boy, Straw Hat, is braver than I was in my youth."
"But Oyaji, don''t forget Rayleigh is with him, so his courage didn''te out of nowhere," Marco reminded.
"Even if Rayleigh wasn''t with him, I believe he would''vee alone to send his message to his friends. This boy knows no fear."
Whitebeard smiled, then added:
"Unlike a certain coward who thinks he can hide from me forever, Gurarara!"
Clearly, Whitebeard was referring to Teach in thatst line.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 817: 3D No, 2Y Yes. (Part 1)
Chapter 818: 3D No, 2Y Yes. (Part 2)
Chapter 819: The Turbulent New World.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 838 3D No, 2Y Yes. (1)
Chapter 838 3D No, 2Y Yes. (1)
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Marineford, Conference Hall]"It''s utterly inexplicable!"
Most of the higher-ranking officers in the marine, except for the admirals, sat in two parallel rows, listening to thetest news.
"This man, who was revealed during the ultimate war to be the adoptive brother of Portgas D. Ace, the son of Dragon the Revolutionary¡ And what''s more, the grandson of our very own Vice-Admiral Garp¡"
"The pirate, Monkey D. Luffy!" Saying all of this, Commodore Brannew mmed the board behind him, which disyed Luffy''s wanted poster and a newspaper article.
"His whereabouts were unknown until recently, but now it seems that not only is he alive¡ but he has reappeared within the confines of Marine Headquarters itself!"
The elite marine officers listened silently.
"As for his aplices in thistest endeavor¡ First, we have the traitor, former Shichibukai, ''Knight of the Sea'' Jimbei!"
When he wanted to mention the second person, Commodore Brannew instinctively began to sweat.
"Moreover, he seems to be working alongside the former first mate of the Pirate King''s crew, ''Dark King'' Silvers Rayleigh!"
¡
"The vast majority of avable naval forces are necessarily away from headquarters, and security is at an all-time low¡" In the background, three figures appeared on the deck of a battleship, while several dozen ordinary marine soldiers shot at them. However, they were unable to stop Luffy, Jimbei, and Rayleigh from forcefully taking the battleship.
"As if to take advantage of the situation, these three have suddenly appeared at headquarters, stolen a battleship, and sailed a full circle around Marineford, in what is known to men of the sea as the ''rite of burial!''"
After that, Luffy entered the za alone, rang the Marine''s Bell sixteen times, and finally stood at the edge of the scar caused by Whitebeard. He threw flowers there in silent prayer for Ace''s soul, cing his hat on his chest and closing his eyes.
This image, with the tattoo on his right arm, 3D crossed out and reced with 2Y, spread widely in the newspaper.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
After the storms surrounding Whitebeard''s former ship faded, the Moby Dick continued sailing steadily in a specific direction, neither too fast nor too slow.
The direction was westward, towards the nearest Sky Port, which happened to be next to the ind of Jaya.
"That boy never ceases to amaze me, over and over again," Whitebeard smiled as he said that, his eyes shining with great admiration as he looked at Luffy, who was honoring his deceased brother at the very ce where he had died.
That ce was the battlefield and the enemy''s den that had taken his brother from him.
"So, this is Rayleigh''s n, hitting two birds with one stone¡ The best way to send a coded message to his crew is by going to a ce filled with journalists."
Marco also smiled when he noticed the tattoo on Luffy''s right arm.
"Three days were the agreed time for the crew to gather after dispersing from the Sunny-Go, but what happenedter turned those days into weeks without them reuniting¡" Marco said.
"The purpose of Kuma''s scattering wasn''t just to help them avoid the immediate crisis posed by Admiral Kizaru temporarily, but to give them enough time for proper training, wasn''t it?" Jozu added.
"I see it now¡ The idea is clear." Vista nodded.
"Yes, they''re way too weak at their current level, Gurararara! But I see most of the Worst Generation have entered the New World at their feeble levels¡" Whitebeardughed.
"It seems the Straw Hat Pirates are incredibly lucky," he smiled afterward.
Whitebeard''s crew was discussing Luffy''s idea enthusiastically. They all thought Luffy and hisrades were fortunate, especially Luffy, who had the chance to train under Rayleigh.
¡
Bateri:
"So, you''ll be his teacher for the next two years?"
Roger smiled, clearly unsurprised by the situation.
"It seems my old counterpart still has a vital role to y in the story, even after all these years. It appears they haven''t let my old bones rest. Hasn''t my old counterpart already retired?"
Rayleigh didn''t seem disappointed at all, and the smile on his face showed the opposite.
"Wahahaha! How does it feel to be the teacher of the protagonist?" Rogerughed and asked.
"Maybe a bit less than being the inspiration for the protagonist!" Shanks chimed in proudly, for after all, he was Luffy''s inspiration to be a pirate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It feels like being the first enemy of the protagonist!" Buggy added, with a strong sense of jealousy toward Shanks.
"Wahahaha! It seems you all lose to me, as I am the Pirate King, the goal the protagonist is striving to reach in the first ce," Roger said, holding his belly andughing after seeing his crew''s defeated expressions.
No matter what impact they had on the protagonist, none could be closer to what he represented personally as the sole Pirate King.
"But still, to be Luffy''s teacher means that Luffy will be incredibly strong in a short period. Under your guidance, he may surpass the strongest powers in the New World as soon as he returns to the sea after two years."
"But two years without the Straw Hats reuniting¡ What a long time¡ That was totally unexpected."
¡
South Blue, on Karate Ind''s art store:
The man with red hair, known as Eustass, looked quietly at the manga page with a secretly grim expression.
"He''s entered the New World¡ His character will grow darker¡"
He nced sadly at the boy Kidd in his mother''sp, who was also reading the manga.
Her calm expression changed too after seeing the next scene, which showed the pirates under Kidd, led by her son''s fearsome counterpart.
"Is the New World really that terrifying?"
"Traveling there seems as easy as going to any other ind in the South Blue¡ just a bit more expensive," the wife wondered, after seeing Kidd and his crew talk about the terror of the New World.
"That''s because the transportpanies led by the hunters are cautious in providing extremely safe travel systems. Ordinary people can travel there with peace of mind, facing no risks. But entering the New World as a pirate is apletely different matter," her husband exined why it was easy to travel to the second half of the Grand Line just as it was to the first half.
"Ah, I see, but- ...OH- What is this!?"
The wife ced her hand over her mouth in shock after seeing a particr scene in the manga.
"¡He killed him¡"
The father, Eustass, shook his head in regret after seeing Eustass Kidd coldly murder a captive pirate who had begged for mercy, wanting to free himself and his crew to return to Paradise.
But in the next scene, Eustass Kidd killed him in cold blood, showing no intention of letting him or his crew go.
After following the events to the end, the man and his wife shook their heads in sadness as they looked at their little boy.
''Why does our son have to be so evil¡? What could he have gone through to develop such a personality in this life?''
These were some of the questions the couple asked themselves internally every time Eustass Kidd appeared.
¡
West Blue, on a certain ind in an art store:
Inside the art store, a group of men dressed in mafia-style suits tried not to draw attention to themselves or arouse the curiosity of the eager readers surrounding them from all directions.
"Boss¡ It seems our crew has entered the New World safely in the manga¡"
Bege''s right-hand man whispered.
"I see that¡ But what''s this?"
Bege''s eyes widened when he saw his counterpart''s ship being pulled from the sea, seemingly drawn by something in the sky.
"What''s that¡?"
"My God, the New World is terrifying!"
"Why does it look like a meteor is about to hit the Boss''s ship!?"
"Doesn''t seem like the boss''s ship will hit it?"
"Don''t tell me he perished as soon as he entered the New World¡?"
Capone Bege began sweating as he watched the scene of screaming and the apparent destruction of the ship, crashing into what seemed like a massive floating ind in the sky.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 818: 3D No, 2Y Yes. (Part 2)
Chapter 819: The Turbulent New World.
Chapter 820: The Choice Will Be Yours.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 839 3D No, 2Y Yes. (2)
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"Do you think they''ll all get my message¡?" Luffy asked Rayleigh at that moment."If they read the article, they''ll understand. The fact that it''s so unlike you is itself the key," Rayleigh replied, continuing: "You did have onepanion who didn''t seem particrly quick on the uptake¡ but I''m sure he''ll figure it out."
"Though it may be just a feeling¡ I have faith that yourpanions will understand you perfectly."
Just as Rayleigh predicted¡
¡
{Grand Line: Among the clouds.}
"Ahhhhh!" Chopper screamed from atop the giant bird.
"Of course¡ I get it!!"
"Luffy!!! I got it!!"
"Of course¡ of course!!" It seemed like Chopper had figured something out.
¡
{East Blue: atop a giant bridge.}
"Understood." After spotting something, Robin smiled and said.
"Huh?! What is it, Robin-san?" Robin''s revolutionary armypanions didn''t understand her reaction.
¡
{Kamabakka Kingdom.}
"I see¡ Luffy¡" Sanji smiled, having fully understood what Luffy wanted to tell them.
"Excuse me?" No matter how much Ivankov studied the newspaper, he couldn''t see anything special. After all, he had to be part of Luffy''s crew to notice it. §²
¡
{Shikkearu Ruins}
"Hey!! Are you not done yet?! My arms are getting tired!!" It seemed Perona had been holding the newspaper for the injured Zoro for quite some time.
"Just a minute¡!! There''s something here¡" Zoro was convinced that he had missed something important.
"Luffy isn''t the type of guy to do this sort of thing¡ If Rayleigh''s with him, then this must''ve been his idea¡ There''s got to be something more to it¡!!"
¡
{Boin Archipgo}
"I get it!! I get it, Luffy!!!" Usopp shouted with tears in his eyes.
"What is it now-un?! Usopp-un?!" Heracles was baffled by Usopp''s reaction after reading the newspaper.
¡
{Sky Ind Weatheria}
"Hey, Little Girlie! They''re still after you!" Old man Haredas seemed to be urging her to run faster.
"I can''t believe this¡ Doesn''t he have any consideration for others?!!" Meanwhile, Nami seemed more concerned about other matters.
¡
{Future Land Baltimore.}
Franky emerged from the wreckage of the destroyedb, barely recognizable, having lost most of his human skin.
"I see¡" After reading the newspaper, he immediately understood.
¡
{Tehna Gehna Kingdom}
"Ahhh, so that''s it!!!" Brook, locked behind bars, also understood the message after seeing the newspaper.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Drum Ind:
Hiriluk drank another cup of sake, smiling at the heartwarming scene.
"Our Chopper, even though he was once a reindeer, now his intelligence surpasses that of the average human," Hiriluk said with a proud smile.
"Kuku~ By saying that, you''re mocking Zoro¡" Kurehaughed weakly in response.
"Hahaha! Who knows¡ I''m just praising my son''s intellect. But I do wonder, what was the message everyone saw that Zoro missed?" Hiriluk pondered deeply.
"I see now that Chopper is smarter than even the miracle doctor. Fufufu~ What''s the difference between you and Zoro?" Kureha teased, realizing he was genuinely curious.
Hearing that, Hiriluk''s smiling expression changed, and he hid his eyes beneath his hat while thinking, ''Can Luffy''s message be that obvious to the readers too? So what''s the difference between me and Zoro?''
As he considered this, his face turned red, realizing he had just teased Zoro, only to taste the same cup of humiliation himself.
Kureha, noticing his reaction, thought it was ''cute.''
"Fufu~ Look at Luffy''s new tattoo on his right hand¡ It clearly shows he''s postponing their meeting by two years."
Hiriluk''s eyes widened upon hearing that. How had he missed something so simple?
"Hah! I must''ve had too much to drink¡"
"This means our little Chopper will return to Torino Kingdom to master their deep medical arts¡ He''ll undoubtedly be an incredibly skilled doctor after these two years."
Kureha stared deeply at Chopper''s face in the manga panel for a moment and said, "I look forward to seeing what you''ll be after this."
¡
Ohara Ind:
"It seems our little Robin saw through it easily." Olivia smiled kindly as she patted Robin''s head in herp.
Rob ced his hand on Robin''s head too, making Little Robin feel the love of both her parents at once, and her smile grew bigger than ever.
"Our little Robin has the highest intelligence among the Straw Hat Pirates, even surpassing Franky and Nami. You should know that without Robin, it would be impossible for Luffy to be the Pirate King in the future."
"He can be the Pirate King without any other crew member, but not without her."
Rob smiled as he watched his little girl blush from the praise her older counterpart was receiving. "Seeing through a simple message isn''t that big of a deal, right, little Robin?"
Little Robin nodded softly and said, "Yes, yes, Luffy asked them to train for two years and meet upter."
Her correct answer earned her a shared hug from both parents.
¡
Not far from the loving family, Brook was looking at the manga page with a smile.
"Yohohoho! As expected from Zoro-san! He already sensed that there''s something more to it! Amazing, I didn''t expect him to figure it out! And what happened to Franky?! He looks like a metal skeleton! Is he trying to be like me? Yohohoho!"
"Huh? Didn''t you just say ''As expected from Zoro''? Why are you sayingter that you didn''t expect him to figure it out?"
Rosinante looked annoyed at Brook, being a Zoro fan himself. He didn''t like it when someone mocked his favorite character, even if that person was a Straw Hat member.
"Yohohoho! I''m just joking, don''t get upset, Rosinante-san! Zoro is indeed very smart! Even if he didn''t see Luffy-san''s message, his terrible sense of direction will guarantee that he won''t reach Sabaody Archipgo for at least two years¡"
"He might never get there¡ Bahahahaha!" Enel burst outughing after saying that.
"You''re all making fun of Zoro!? How about we bet! Zoro will be the first to arrive at Sabaody after the two years! Who''s brave enough to bet with me? I''ll put up a two-year sry for an A-rank hunter on this!"
Rosinante seemed excited about the bet.
"Two-year sry? That''s a fortune¡ I''ll bet with you¡ªit''s impossible for Zoro to be the first to arrive!" Enel immediately epted the bet.
"Fufu~ Brother, you''re too hasty. Is this a side effect of your speed fruit?" Doffyughed, also doubting that Zoro would be the first crew member to arrive.
"Hmph! It''s none of your business."
¡
East Blue, Syrup Town:
"At least he can still see clearly," Banshina sighed, watching her ''chubby'' son''s counterpart grasp what his captain wanted him to see.
"Does this mean he''ll spend two whole years on this ind? Two entire years! Won''t he weigs over two tons by the end of that?!"
"Just imagine, the great Segeking bing a professional sumo wrestler... Ouch! That really hurts!"
Before Yasopp could finish his joke, he was struck by an indestructible manga volume!
His head nearly exploded! Even the art store''s usual rule of no pain inside its walls couldn''t stop his wife, who seemed to have the power to bend the art store''sw itself when angry!
Seeing his wife truly furious, Yasopp swallowed nervously and said to Beckman this time, "I bet my son will be a bodybuilder in the future with perfectly sculpted muscles¡ even my counterpart would be envious of him when he sees him¡"
"Hmph! That''s right. I trust my son. There''s no way he''ll betray Luffy''s trust. He''ll definitely be the brave warrior of the sea after two years."
Banshina waspletely confident in her son''s ability to achieve his dream.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 819: The Turbulent New World.
Chapter 820: The Choice Will Be Yours.
Chapter 821: The Decision is Made. Grateful Brook.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 840 The Turbulent New World.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
West Blue, Ohara:
In Rob''s personal section of the art store, Sora gently cradled the baby, who was staring at her with big eyes. Her wide smile indicated her pride.
"As expected from the counterpart of my beloved child~ He can see what Luffy means at a nce¡"
"Pfft~ Do you think Sanji could survive in that hellish ce for two years?! Just thinking about it makes me pity Sanji¡" Toki suppressed herughter before saying that.Thinking about it, Sora remembered that Sanji was still in Kamabakka Kingdom, the ind of the okama.
Sora hugged her child as if protecting him from a terrifying future, "Don''t worry, my little one, I won''t let such a horrible future befall you."
"Hahaha!" Seeing this scene, Tokiughed, unable to hold it in any longer.
Sanji was truly the most pitiable of the crew members so far.
The war he fought was no less significant than the Marineford War that Luffy had endured.
¡
"What are you thinking, Nami?"
Bell-m¨¨re, watching Nami''s reaction to Luffy''s scene, was confused, as it was impossible for Nami not to grasp the situation.
"It seems she''s more concerned about Luffy''s condition than the message he''s trying to convey," Otohime spoke, pointing to the watery look in Nami''s eyes, which reflected her emotional state.
"That''s right, Nami is the most familiar with Luffy''s nature among the crew." Rob smiled, saying this.
When the author spoke personally, Bell-m¨¨re finally understood the heart of the matter.
"It''s only natural that she''s still worried about him; after all, he''s the pir of the crew. Without him, they wouldn''t be able to reunite."
Be nodded before shifting her gaze to the reactions of the scattered crew members.
¡
Fish-Man Ind:
"I see¡ Oh my God, what is that terrifying monster!!!"
Franky was horrified when he saw his deformed counterpart reading the newspaper as if nothing had happened. His reaction was simr to the old man and the young man in the background, who screamed as if they had seen a ghost. ?
"He actually survived such an explosion¡ No wonder, he''s a cyborg after all," Tom sighed in relief after seeing Franky still alive. But his current appearance made him feel sad because Franky''s transformation from a regr human into a cyborg was because of him in the first ce.
"Isn''t he in a critical state? It''s impossible for him to have the strength to react to the newspaper''s events¡ strange." Kokoro said, looking puzzled.
"The power of friendship must be what''s keeping him going at this moment."
¡
"The Five Elders show their hostility clearly towards our race¡"
Fisher Tiger scoffed after seeing the stance of the Five Elders, the highest authority in the World Government, disying an arrogant and disdainful attitude toward the Fishmen after Jimbei rebelled against them.
"I believe the reason my counterpart epted being a tool in the hands of these tyrants is solely for the greater good of the Fishmen race¡ Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to agree."
Jimbei spoke, sharing his belief, as no one would know his counterpart better than himself.
"Then¡ could the next two years in the manga''s timeline be the hardest for our race in many years¡ isn''t that right?" Fisher Tiger sighed after giving this grim prediction.
"After all, Whitebeard, who used to protect Fish-Man Ind, is dead, and Jimbei, whose title as a Shichibukai once shielded Fish-Man Ind, is no longer one¡" Fisher Tiger sighed after saying this ominous forecast.
Hearing this, the young fishmen surrounding them, such as Hatchan, Arlong, and other Fishman street kids, trembled.
"Maybe¡ but that doesn''t mean my counterpart will just sit idly by in the face of such tough times. He''ll definitely do something to resolve the situation," replied Jimbei.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
_______________
[The Everstormy New World]
"My apologies, could you say that one more time? I didn''t quite hear."
The magician Basil Hawkins said this, but his attention was focused on the cards in front of him rather than his opponents.
"The name''s Brownbeard!! The one and only pirate Brownbeard, with a bounty of over 80 Million Beri!!! You''d better remember that name!! And this is my territory!!!" The pirate known as Brownbeard responded violently.
"I see. Such a ridiculous name, I thought I must have misheard. Let me tell you two things. Firstly, I detest jokes," Hawkins said.
"Jokes!?" Brownbeard was shocked, unable to understand why this man found his great name absurd¡ If his name was ridiculous, did that mean Whitebeard''s name was ridiculous too!?
"And secondly¡ Today, I see the mark of death upon you." Hawkins drew his weapon, and a wave of killing intent filled the air.
¡
[All those proud men who have set foot even once into the New World¡]
Aheady an ind struck by purple lightning without end, leaving the men aboard the pirate ship gaping in shock.
"Are you serious? The log pose is actually pointing to that ind¡?!!!"
"Don''t be ridiculous!!! How are we supposed tond there?!!" Urouge snorted harshly, wanting to tear apart the navigator in frustration.
"It''s covered in lightning¡!!!" Urouge''s crew was amazed¡ Is this what the New World really means!?
[¡ Refer to the first half of the Grand Line by the same name.]
"High priest!! Somebody ising this way!!"
"Who is it¡?!"
["That ocean," they say, "was a paradise¡"]
An eerie old woman wearing a cloak appeared on the ship that approached Urouge''s vessel and said, "Care to buy an umbre?"
"An umbre?!!" Did they really need umbres tond on this lightning ind?
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
¡
On the Yellow Stone Ind in North Blue:
"Pfft! Haha! What''s up with that huge guy? Does he think he''s Whitebeard''s sessor?"
Seeing Brownbeard mocking Basil Hawkins with a mere 80 million Beri bounty, Archa-san couldn''t suppress herughter.
Her brother Hawkins still maintained his indifferent expression, "When the lion is absent, the monkey thinks he''s king of the jungle¡ Well, it looks like this Brownbeard will die at the hands of my counterpart."
"The New World¡ It looks terrifying. What kind of ind is this, covered in lightning? What kind of climate is this? It''s impossible for humans to live there."
Hawkins'' sister covered her mouth in shock as the scene shifted to another Supernova, Urouge.
"This world is full of endless mysteries, and this manga will bring them all to light so that everyone in this world can venture to all corners of the world without hesitation," Hawkins said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But I won''t be satisfied with just that¡ I will explore the world and discover all of this for myself, whether it''s an ind shrouded in lightning or one engulfed in fire¡ no matter what, I''ll step onto them myself. I will surpass my counterpart in the future."
Hawkins'' eyes gleamed with a challenging look.
"Then why don''t we make a promise? When the dayes for your journey to begin, take me with you¡"
¡
Sky Ind Birka:
Urouge stared at the bright purple light that seemed to shine from the manga page, the source being the lightning enveloping the next ind his counterpart was supposed to venture to.
"For the love of God.¡ what is this strange ce?" Just as his manga counterpart was confused, Urouge was equally perplexed.
"What''s confusing about it? It''s just a harsh climate with some continuous lightning. Isn''t your ind even stranger? An ind floating above the clouds¡"
The God of Birka stared at Urouge before sarcastically speaking.
"¡" Hearing that, Urouge was left speechless, but he maintained a grim smile on his face.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 820: The Choice Will Be Yours.
Chapter 821: The Decision is Made. Grateful Brook.
Chapter 822: Robin''s Determination. Franky''s Luck.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 841 The Choice Will Be Yours.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª
[Grand Line: Near the Sabaody Archipgo.]"What?! We''re still not heading for the New World?!!" The confusion was clear on the faces of the Heart Pirates due to their captain''s decision.
"We''ll wait for the right moment¡ That''s all I''m saying," said Trafalgar Law, rxing on Bepo''s soft fur.
"No need to get hasty. It''s not as if the One Piece is going anywhere."
"Even so, with ckbeard and his crew causing chaos¡"
"If pirates are taking each other out, it''s better for us. No need to get involved in petty squabbles." Law was particrly cautious of ckbeard.
"Now stop chattering and just follow my lead."
"When there''s a position I need¡ I''ll take it!!!" He was also aiming for a specific goal.
"Captaaaain!!"Hearing this, the crew members got excited.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"This caution and patience¡ It seems Law has gained some insight from Luffy''s current situation."
On Flevance Ind,Trafalgar D. Chris was pleased to see his son''s counterpart thinking in this way.
What would Trafalgar Law gain from rushing his crew to the New World? Nothing. Perhaps he would lose far more.
Chris could see this clearly, even though he hadn''t experienced the horrors of the New World firsthand. He could already imagine them through the many hints dropped in the manga thus far.
After all, the New World was home to the world''s most powerful pirates; in other words, all the realpetitors were there.
"I wonder what this kid is aiming to achieve? What ''position'' does he mean?"
Beside Chris was Mary, holding little Law in her arms, preventing him from trying to grab the heavy volume.
"Even I can''t think of anything," he said. "The only avable position worthpeting for is Shichibukai, but why would Law want to take that title and bind himself to serve the World Government scoundrels?" R?
"I don''t think my son, a member of the D., would do something so shameful," Chris replied firmly.
"Unless¡"
"Unless what?" Mary, too, couldn''t believe Law would go against his nature, but what if Law had apelling reason?
"Unless he wants to use the Shichibukai position to achieve a specific goal, just like Teach did¡" Chris responded insightfully.
He then added, "But it''s hard to imagine the Five Elders being so foolish as to allow themselves to be manipted again."
¡
"What a sneaky little girl!"
High above the sea, on the sky ind of Birka,Haredas and hispanions were wide-eyed as they looked at the manga pages.
Their supposed older and wiser counterparts were being outwitted by a young girl.
"Instead of sincerely apologizing, she made them apologize to her instead!"
"What a cheeky little thief! No respect for her elders!"
"Well, well, it''s Nami, after all. Despite her cunning nature, she''s a good kid."
"We all know that. I''m just fascinated to see scenes like these! I never thought I''d live to see my old self deal directly with Nami in person!"
Haredas''s elderly friends had all gathered at Birka today specifically to enjoy One Piece manga, setting aside their ongoing research on the small sky ind of Weatheria.
Hearing this, Haredas felt moved as well. As the old man who would personally teach Nami, he was the happiest of them all.
His eyes sparkled as he read the following scenes intently.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Haredas-san! Teach me everything you know about the New World''s weather!!"
After grasping Luffy''s hidden message, Nami formally requested Haredas''s mentorship.
"You''re certainly a hasty one¡" replied Haredas.
"Well, of course, I am!"
"The lives of my entire crew are on the line!! I''m their navigator!! When they''re crossing those waves, I bear a huge responsibility!!"
Nami didn''t stop there; she continued exining everything, especially given her captain''s bold nature.
"I have to be ready to take them anywhere the captain decides to go!! And Luffy is determined to be the Pirate King, so I can''t be content with just any ordinary navigator''s skills, either!!"
Hearing this, Haredas was surprised, thenughed:
"That sounds like a fine captain you have there, inspiring such loyalty from his crew¡!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"He always does the craziest things¡"
Remembering when Luffy fought Arlong for her, Nami''s resolve to learn and challenge herself for him grew stronger.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"So Nami will be my student¡"
Haredas was thrilled to see this exciting twist in the story.
"Bartholomew Kuma did the right thing sending you to the Weather Scientists'' Paradise. This is the only ce where the best navigator ever could graduate!"
"Who said Nami-san would be solely your student? She''s our student, too!"
"Don''t be arrogant, Haredas! Nami belongs to all of us!"
"What''s your problem, you old fool? Do you think you''re the best? We''re all great Weatheria scientists!"
"Stop spewing nonsense! None of you are on my level!"
It seemed like Haredas and his old friends were on the brink of another dispute in this part of the art store.
Urouge gave them a nce before continuing to read the manga without paying them any further attention.
¡
East Blue:
"This ce?"
Bell-m¨¦re and Rob emerged from the private section of the unfamiliar art store.
It was unfamiliar to Bell-m¨¦re, but for Rob, it was his own store, and he knew it well.
With a simple wave, Rob signaled the store''s goddesses not to give him much attention and focus on their tasks.
"This is the art store in the Kingdom of Oykot, in the East Blue," Rob replied.
"Oykot Kingdom? Why does this ce feel familiar?"
Bell-m¨¦re felt like she had heard that name before.
"Well, maybe you heard about it in the manga and anime¡" Rob smiled.
Just as he expected, Bell-m¨¦re immediately remembered with just a hint. "Ah! Isn''t this the kingdom where my counterpart first met Nojiko and Nami!?"
Bell-m¨¦re covered her mouth as she considered a certain possibility.
If there was any ce on this earth where Nojiko and Nami would have a chance of appearing, it was here.
Unlike the tragic background of this kingdom in the manga, where it was destroyed by pirates despite the Marines'' resistance, in this reality, Rob, his art store, and the hunters prevented that. The kingdom and its people continued to exist and live in peace.
The only incident happened a year ago when Shiki tried to destroy this ce to prevent Nami''s birth, but Rob stopped him and imprisoned him afterward.
Among the people of the kingdom living in peace was a young woman with dark orange hair.
Rob looked at this woman who was reading the manga with a gentle expression. Bell-m¨¦re followed his gaze and gasped quietly, for this woman resembled Nami greatly¡ªa mature version of her.
"She''s Nami''s biological mother. She hasn''t yet found Nami''s father in this life¡ She already feels a strong connection to Nami and wishes she could have her in the future," Rob said calmly.
"It''s your choice now. Will you allow her to have Nami, or will you take this destiny into your own hands¡ The choice is yours."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 821: The Decision is Made. Grateful Brook.
Chapter 822: Robin''s Determination. Franky''s Luck.
Chapter 823: For Luffy.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 842 The Decision is Made. Grateful Brook.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
Bell-m¨¦re never expected a day like this woulde, one where she''d be forced to choose.
Especially since this decision was as difficult as it could get.
It would be a lie if she said she didn''t want both Nami and Nojiko to be her daughters¡ but if it was at the expense of someone else''s happiness, she didn''t wish for it.
She knew about Rob''s strange ability to steal destinies, though she didn''t know every detail. He had exined that Sanji and Reiju, his children with Sora, had their fates taken by force from their real father and made his own. But the primary condition was that the mother had to be the "original."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//omIn her case, Be wasn''t the original mother, nor was Rob the real father. So, if she chose the option she secretly wanted in her heart, Nami might not even be the result¡ªshe could end up with apletely different child¡
Rob hadn''t told her these truths, but she''d deduced them herself. After all, she had a mind to use and was no longer the teenage girl, she''d been when she first met Rob.
"What about Nojiko?" Bell-m¨¦re asked the most important question in her heart before making a choice.
Nami hadn''t been born yet, but her biological mother sat directly across from them. Sooner orter, Nami would be born¡ but what about Nojiko? Where was she? Especially since, ording to the manga timeline, she was two years older than Nami.
Upon hearing that, Rob smiled and looked in another direction.
His gaze fell on a small family¡ªa man and his wife. The man had dark skin and purple hair and looked quite handsome, somewhat resembling Admiral Zephyr in his youth. His wife had fair skin and soft blue hair; they looked like a well-matched couple.
Looking at the swelling belly of the wife, it was clear it wasn''t from weight gain but rather an advanced stage of pregnancy.
Seeing this small family enjoying the manga, Bell-m¨¦re fell into deep thought, but a momentter, she understood the essence of the situation without Rob needing to say anything.
"Nojiko¡?" she asked in disbelief, her eyes on the woman''s belly.
"That''s right, this is Nojiko''s family. They only married two years ago," Rob''s eyes gleamed. Using his ''mangaka eyes,'' he could easily see the web of fates tied to the secondary character developing inside the woman''s womb.
He''d discovered this long ago, and given that they lived within his sphere of influence, investigating them had been easy without them even suspecting.
"So, have you decided? What will your choice be? No need to worry, we can even take the fate of Nojiko''s family, although she''s only three months away from being born," Rob said calmly.
Hearing that, Bell-m¨¦re was shocked by the ruthless power of this insane ability, but she said nothing, sinking deeper and deeper into thought.
She was sure Rob wasn''t testing her; he was genuinely willing to take the children of others just for her sake, doing so out of genuine love and devotion.
But would something like this truly make her happy?
With a sigh, Bell-m¨¦re spoke sadly, "I can''t ept this, I just can''t. I''ll be happy as long as I can see Nami and Nojiko born safely and have carefree, happy childhoods¡ªunlike what happened in the manga¡" The moment she said this, she felt a heavy burden lift from her shoulders.
In all honesty, she had wanted to be the biological mother of both Nami and Nojiko¡ but at whose expense? She didn''t want to steal someone else''s child through a loophole in strange powers.
Hearing this, Rob sighed. He wasn''t like Bell-m¨¦re; he had taken the Vinsmoke Judge''s children¡ he even took Oden''s daughter, his friend¡ but did he feel any regret?
Not at all. He did whatever he wanted. If he wanted something, nothing could stop him, not even himself.
But for Bell-m¨¦re, it was different.
Rob looked deeply at Bell-m¨¦re, smiling before saying, "Alright, it''s okay. Blood ties don''t matter. For Nami and Nojiko''s families, you''ll be the true mother of their children. They''ll be very happy to have you live with them. Besides, this doesn''t mean we won''t have real children someday, my dear."
As he said this, he gently hugged her¡ Words alone weren''t enough to convey this desire; only a hug could confirm it.
Without a doubt, as soon as she felt Rob''s support, Bell-m¨¦re''s emotions overflowed, and she wept.
It wasn''t easy to give up the chance to bear Nami and Nojiko¡ not even for someone as kind-hearted as Bell-m¨¦re.
¡
"Nami¡ I wonder how she''ll be in two years¡"
"I bet she''ll mature a lot~"
Sara smiled as she watched Nami''s scene in the manga, recalling the past¡ªher tears, her plea for help from Luffy¡ and her determination to learn more about the world''s weather to improve her navigation for Luffy and the crew.
Sara was Nami''s biological mother, but she wouldn''t know this for another two years. Her fianc¨¦ hadn''t even proposed yet.
"Hmph! That fool Iyam! Why hasn''t hee back from the sea yet¡ today is the first manga day in years that he hasn''te to the art store because of work."
Iyam was her fianc¨¦, and he was a fisherman. The prosperity and peace at sea, with hardly any pirates around, allowed the fishing trade to flourish.
¡
"Did someone important arrive? It seems the store goddesses are in a bit of a panic¡"
Novak asked casually when he noticed that his order had been wrong. He''d ordered wine, but they''d served him c¡ Did they think he was Franky?
Novak was Nojiko''s father, though he didn''t know it yet.
"Bahaha! C is much better than wine! You''re about to be a father; won''t you stop getting drunk already?"
Elenughed, saying this, truly wishing her husband would stop drinking.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
[Grand Line, Kenzan Ind.]
{"Roll up!! This is one spectacle you don''t want to miss!!"}
{"Behold this astonishing figure! A skeleton, through and through!!"}
{"With these bizarre single-jointed arms!! Could there be a stranger being in this vast world?!"}
Inside arge, steel cage, Brook, lost in thought over the newspaper, was surrounded by a crowd of long-armed people.
"Hold it!! You''re trying to trick us, aren''t ya, ya damnedian!!"
Since Brook was sitting motionless, people thought he was just a dead skeleton.
{"Excuse me?! Is there a problem?!"} The host was perplexed.
"Well, look at it! It''s not moving at all!!"
"This is just an ordinary model or something!!"
{"What?!"} The host started sweating.
Meanwhile, Brook was deep in thought, holding the newspaper.
(Luffy-san has made up his mind¡)
(In that case, I must act as well¡)
Suddenly, he looked at the angry crowd outside the cage, among whom were people who had brought him here, urging him to move.
(You looked at me without the slightest hint of fear and invited me to join your crew¡) Brook remembered the moment when Luffy had asked him to join his crew.
(You have no idea¡ how much joy that brought me after fifty long years of aimless drifting upon these seas¡)
(You cannot imagine how glorious the sight was to my eyes¡ The fifty years spent praying for a miracle had truly been answered¡!!)
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
Seeing this scene moved Brook. Memories deeply engraved in his bones resurfaced.
Despite being in this miraculous store where he could heal flesh, blood, and tears, form a healthy heart, and regain the internal organs he''d lost, he couldn''t heal his heart from the hidden wounds and sorrows.
The art store couldn''t heal the wounds of a soul that had sunk into hell once; even a long time wouldn''t change that.
"But Luffy did¡" Brook wiped away the silent tears that trailed down his cheeks.
Yes, for him, Luffy and the Strawhat crew hadpletely healed the wounds of his counterpart self''s soul, letting him enjoy life once more.
After meeting Luffy and the others, Brook''s spirit finally escaped the true hell, the hell of loneliness¡ regardless of the afterlife from which he''d escaped thanks to his devil fruit power.
"Yohohoho!"
Seeing his counterpart make a 40-degree movement only to copse the next moment, Brook burst intoughter.
And that''s exactly what happened with all the readers watching this scene, both inside and outside the art store.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 822: Robin''s Determination. Franky''s Luck.
Chapter 823: For Luffy.
Chapter 824: For the Sake of the Captain, Zoro Gives Up His Pride!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 843 Robins Determination. Frankys Luck.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
Ohara:
A radiant light shone in the teleportation room as Rob and Be appeared out of nowhere.
After their brief journey to the East Blue, Bell-m¨¨re felt as though a part of her soul had remained there. After all, she now knew everything about Nami and Nojiko and their current circumstances.
In the manga, these circumstances were unknown to Marine soldier Bell-m¨¨re, who chose to retire after meeting Nami and Nojiko. She gave up her life as a Marine to be their foster mother, embracing the role after the girls had lost their families and wandered alone in the darkness without hope. A two-year-old girl carrying a newborn, just beginning their journey together¡But in this world, she wasn''t a Marine, nor was there any threat of a pirate invasion of the Kingdom of Oykot. That scene from the manga was impossible to recreate in reality.
Bell-m¨¨re had lost the specific conditions that allowed her to be the true and sole mother to Nami and Nojiko.
Yet, she had gained so much in return. She cast a sideways nce at the man who meant everything to her, smiling warmly at her.
Rob had given her the choice. With a snap of his fingers, he could turn the impossible into reality, perform miracles, change destinies, even make her belly swell as if by magic¡ It was something incredible, a feat only the gods could achieve.
But to her, her husband was a god, so she wasn''t too shocked by his powers.
Unlike her godlike husband, she was simply human.
Humans are bound by emotions, circumstances, and their nature. If she chose to take Nojiko and Nami as her own, Bell-m¨¨re knew she would no longer be the same.
"Nojiko will be born in three months. By then, we''ll visit Novak and Elen personally, and we''ll celebrate her birth together. I bet it''ll be the surprise of a lifetime for their little family."
Rob smiled as he said this.
He patted Bell-m¨¨re on the shoulder and left. He could see the small heads of Robin and Yamato peeking around the corner, spying on him.
He caught them easily, appearing behind them without warning.
"Haha! Spying on your dad again, are you?"
Both Robin and Yamato felt deeply embarrassed at being caught once again.
"Dad left without taking us along! That''s so unfair."
Robin puffed out her cheeks, yfully showing her annoyance. But the next moment, she remembered a specific manga scene and eximed with an excited expression.
"Dad! I can''t believe my counterpart is training under Dragon! That means she''ll be a member of the Revolutionary Army, right?"
"Wasn''t that already obvious? Kuma sent Robin to that ce to meet the Revolutionary Army in the first ce."
Yamato teased Robin, showing that she had known this all along.
"Hehe~ It''s impossible for Robin to trust anyone outside of her crew, so joining a group was unlikely for her. Returning to the Sabaody Archipgo was her top priority!" Robin said, looking at Yamato with a triumphant smile.
"That was before Luffy sent his coded message, and this applies to all the crew members, really. Robin is no exception!"
Yamato refused to back down from the discussion either.
Seeing this familiar scene, Rob shook his head in resignation and set them both down. "Alright, let''s read the manga together."
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª
"Pleasee inside, Robin-san! You''ll catch a cold out here¡"
Following Luffy''s orders, Robin decided to go with the Revolutionary Army members to Baltigo, the Revolutionary Army''s secret headquarters.
But that didn''t mean she trusted thempletely.
"¡ No, I''ll stay where I am. I am a pirate, and you are revolutionaries¡ It is not my ce to trust youpletely¡ I cannot go below decks, and put myself utterly at your mercy¡" Robin said calmly.
"Oh, we would never¡!! We don''t harbor any bad feelings toward you whatsoever¡!!"
"Please. This is how I''ve always lived when I was on my own¡" she said again.
A Revolutionary Army member tried to calm her, but he reluctantly epted her wish to stay on deck.
"Ah¡!! My apologies¡ As you wish."
"Hey!! Bring as many nkets as you can find!! Get some hot drinks and food up here!!"
The mission leader ordered mercilessly.
"What¡? But everything is already inside¡"
"Just do it!!"
Robin watched this amusing scene from the side with a smile, though she thought to herself:
(Luffy¡ If I venture into the vast world under your father''s guidance¡ perhaps I can be stronger¡)
(I never before considered wanting to grow stronger for someone else¡!!)
"Bring some windguards, too¡!!"
"And a sofa¡!!"
The ship gradually drifted away from the giant bridge, heading toward Baltigo, the ce where Robin would grow and develop quietly over the next two years.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sorbet Kingdom:
"As expected, that girl ising to our base." Dragon smiled as he watched the Revolutionary Army members interact with Nico Robin.
In the manga, Nico Robin is a sensitive and unique character. Beyond her identity as Rob''s daughter in reality, she was thest survivor of Ohara and the sole archeologist capable of deciphering the Poneglyphs, setting her apart.
"She''s learned so much¡ caution toward strangers is ingrained in her bones¡ only Luffy could earn the loyalty of someone like her," Garp said,menting Robin''s past.
"Robin is just one example of what the World Government has inflicted on the people of the world, in both secret and in the open¡ A child¡ she was just a little girl when she endured all that!" Ivankov sighed sadly, adding, "Knowing the Revolutionary Army had been seeking Nico Robin to help her all along is a smallfort to me."
"At least her counterpart protected her for a while¡ though he did it out of a desire to exploit her ability to read the Poneglyphs."
Crocodile was also sympathetic toward Robin''s past.
After everything about Robin was revealed in the manga and anime, both good and evil characters sympathized with her.
Robin had been one of the most suffering characters in the manga.
"Under my guidance, she''ll definitely be stronger over the next two years. She won''t be a burden to the Straw Hat crew as she is now."
"At the very least, she''ll gain enough strength to protect herself."
Dragon was confident in this.
...
Back to Ohara''s art store:
Vegapunk looked deeply at the scene of Karakuri Ind in the manga.
"He''s found my secondb too! What luck this Franky has!"
Vegapunk sighed, utterly stunned as he saw Franky inside his secondboratory after foolishly destroying the first one.
Seeing Franky shocked by Vegapunk''s creations, heughed, saying, "Actually, my mind was created by the Brain fruit."
"Yohohoho! I bet he''ll blow it up too!"
Brookughed, predicting that thisb would also be destroyed like the first one.
"Well, if he blows up thisb, he won''t have anywhere else to learn and develop himself¡ even fixing himself back to normal will be a challenge," Vegapunk said, anticipating the future.
"Fufu~ The time forughs is over¡ his captain gave him two years to develop¡ if he''s careless again, he doesn''t deserve to be part of the Straw Hat crew," Domingo sneered.
"What do we have here¡ I left plenty of blueprints that I sketched during my free time¡ they''ll be invaluable for Franky¡ there are also plenty of rare metals and equipment avable. If he''s a bit careful, he''ll gain a lot from Baltimore."
Vegapunk was confident in his words.
"I look forward to seeing what he''ll be in two years; it seems we have a shared destiny."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 823: For Luffy.
Chapter 824: For the Sake of the Captain, Zoro Gives Up His Pride!
Chapter 825: Decision Made! Two Years Until the Next Crew Meeting!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 844 For Luffy.
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡ª
"I''ve decided¡ I''m gonna live here!!" After discovering Vegapunk''s hiddenb, Franky decided to live there."What?!! Live here?!" The grandfather and grandson duo were shocked upon hearing Franky''s decision.
"I''lle down the mountain from time to time to stock up on c, but you can handle that for me, right?!! As long as you two keep quiet, nobody''ll even know that I''m here, so there won''t be any¡"
When he turned his burnt face, the duo panicked and screamed.
"Aaaaarghhhh! Don''t look this way!!!"
"Too scary!! That face is too scary!!!"
"Don''t get so worked up just by looking at my face!!" Franky looked aside, found a tiger mat, and wore it to cover his frightening face.
"How''s that? It''s a tiger mat."
"Yeah, that''s much better¡"
(Luffy¡!! You haven''t even seen half of what the Sunny can do yet! You''re the only captain who can turn the Sunny into a dream ship!!! I''ll perfect my skills to ensure that the ship survives even the harshest adventures! So, Luffy¡)
Lost in his thoughts, Franky didn''t realize the tiger mat had caught fire from the heating wood.
"Hey!! The tiger is on fire!!!"
"Huh?"
"Aaaarghh!! Hot hot hot!!" Franky ran outside, resembling a ming tiger running on two legs.
"What''s this? Some kind of foul beast?!"
The Marines, searching for any trace of Franky, heard the screams. Seeing the zing, bipedal tiger charging towards them, the Marines, terrified, screamed and ran away.
(So Luffy¡ Let''s surpass them together! Even the rough waves of the New World!)
Franky reappeared in the background, giving a thumbs-up after creating a new historical record.
[This incident would go down in the Grand Line''s history as the legend of the zing phantom beast of Baltimore¡]
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
"Hahahahaha!!!!"
"Ggahahahaha!!"
"Whahahaha!!!"
"Yohohohoho!!"
Inside the art store, the loudughter echoed everywhere. Franky''sst scene left readers unable to control theirughter, most of them clutching their stomachs and wiping tears after finishing the chapter. ?
It could be said that Franky unintentionally caused two major incidents, each time making history without even realizing what he''d done.
"Haha! Looks like Franky is determined to evolve quietly and secretly here; the legend of the zing phantom beast will provide him the perfect cover to grow without anyone bothering him."
"Haha! Seriously, if I saw such a scene, I''d run away too. Imagine being chased by a zing, bipedal tiger!"
"Yohohoho! Looks like Franky will have plenty of quiet time after this incident¡ I thought he''d blow up the secondb, but instead, he identally set himself on fire!"
Brook wiped away tears ofughter this time because of Franky.
¡
Fish-Man Ind:
Inside the art store, the loudughter had subsided a bit, but another wave erupted after seeing a young Franky mimic his older self in the final scene, giving a thumbs-up and smiling just like him.
The fishmen and mermaids present were thoroughly enjoying themselves.
"Tahaha! As expected from Franky, his unpredictable actions can create legends recorded in history!"
"Stop that, you''re embarrassing us!" Iceburg scolded Franky, who was mimicking his older self, basking in the spotlight.
"Go get yourself a mouse and imitate your older self too. Who''s stopping you? Are you jealous!" Franky expressed his annoyance with Iceberg.
"Who wants to imitate their older self? I''ll learn more from Tom-san to surpass my counterpart someday." exi¨´ed Iceberg.
...
Jimbei observed the sparking rivalry between the two but didn''t intervene. He turned to Fisher Tiger and said,
"I think the people of Karakuri might ban Franky from entering their ind from today."
"Haha! Maybe¡ But, like Vegapunk, Franky is talented and a genius. In Karakuri, they value geniuses greatly, so they won''t go that far¡ Franky in the manga didn''t mean to blow up theb, nor did he intend to create the legend of the zing phantom beast."
"Haha! Let''s forget about that funny thing for now. Didn''t you see what Franky said about Sunny-Go not even showing half its capabilities yet? What do you think of that?" Tiger asked.
"That''s true¡ The crew hasn''t had enough time yet to explore all the ship''s capabilities that Franky created with Iceberg''s help¡"
"And it needs a true helmsman to show its full potential¡ What do you think? Do you think your counterpart might actually be that person?"
"I have that feeling¡ Maybe in the future."
Jimbei smiled as he imagined his counterpart possibly bing a part of the Straw Hat crew. He didn''t know why, but the feeling was there.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Somewhere in my heart¡ Just by looking at Luffy¡ Somehow I always felt that this was a guy who could really just end up bing the Pirate King¡!!"
As his exhausted body hit the ground, Usopp''s memories of his journey with Luffy started flooding his mind.
"But I was wrong¡ There are plenty of enemies out there that even he can''t deal with¡!!!"
"Even Luffy can lose sometimes¡!!!"
Heracles listened carefully to Usopp''s words without interrupting him.
"He''s pushing himself too hard¡!! He''s screaming out¡!!! And that''s why¡ HE NEEDS MY STRENGTH ON HIS SIDE!!!"
Usopp rose slowly from the ground, grabbed Heracles'' shoulders, and shouted,
"Heraclesun!! I want to be strong!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
On Bateri Ind:
The Roger Pirates gazed with admiration at this chapter.
"Turns out even someone naturally cowardly can show this level of determination for his captain." Gaban smiled in appreciation.
"A captain must be a true captain to achieve something like that," Rayleigh said, looking at Roger.
Roger was a true leader.
"Wahaha! I admire this Usopp. He''s a brave kid. He''ll surely be a skilled sniper in two years; the Boin Archipgo is dangerous, and only the strong can survive there." Roger praised Usopp''s courage.
"That''s why I''m curious about the true identity of this Heraclesun¡"
Roger and his crew were well aware of the dangers of the Boin Archipgo, having visited it many times.
¡
East Blue:
Back in Syrup Vige, Banchina was deeply moved by Usopp''s bravery.
"So, Usopp finally epted Heracles as his master. I look forward to seeing how their rtionship develops in the future¡"
Banchina smiled gently as she watched Usopp sitting like a student receiving guidance from Heracles about Pop Greens.
"Shouldn''t he train physically first to get rid of all that fat? Why is he wasting time learning about different seeds¡ªUgh! That hurt!"
Before Yasopp could finish expressing his surprise, he was smacked from behind and winced in pain.
"Are you still doubting your son''s ability to ovee his weight problem? What a terrible father! Hmph!" Banchina scoffed after saying that.
From the side, Beckman shook his head, sighed, and moved away from the conflict''s center.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 824: For the Sake of the Captain, Zoro Gives Up His Pride!
Chapter 825: Decision Made! Two Years Until the Next Crew Meeting!
Chapter 826: The Training Begins Officially!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 845 For the Sake of the Captain, Zoro Gives Up His Pride!
Patreon: December discount offer
5% off first month
All tiers
Promo code: E590D
_________________
Grand Line, Kuraigana Ind:
On this ind, the Kingdom of Shikkearu still thrives, unlike the grim fate it was bound to in the manga.
The king of Shikkearu Kingdom gazed at the ruins of his kingdom with a somber expression in one manga panel.
He seemed less concerned about the ongoing events and plot developments involving Zoro and Mihawk; what troubled him most was the sight of his ruined kingdom."Will my kingdom truly fall in my generation? This cannot happen!"
On the day Kuraigana Ind appeared in the manga as Mihawk''s residence¡ª after Bartholomew Kuma sent Zoro there at the end of the Sabaody Archipgo arc¡ªthe king felt a shiver run down his spine.
It wasn''t only him; every resident of Kuraigana Ind, all avid readers of One Piece, felt the same.
Some even left the ind, hoping to avoid a future extermination.
Even now, the king of Shikkearu Kingdom could not get ustomed to seeing the ruins of his once-thriving kingdom, where only his royal pce remained intact.
"Those cursed baboons¡ They emerged from the forest and even learned to fight with swords¡ Should I purge them before they learn something more dangerous and threaten the kingdom''s security?"
The king pondered this for a moment before dismissing the idea.
"No, that isn''t necessary right now. The urgent matter is figuring out how to avoid the terrifying war predicted to happen years from now and finding a reasonable solution¡ But first, I must stop my people from fleeing out of fear for the future. There won''t be a kingdom to protect if there''s no popce to begin with."
"Royal Father! Look at this! I never expected Zoro to do something like this!" eximed the prince of Shikkearu Kingdom in shock as he turned to the next chapter.
Unlike his royal father, who was horrified to see the ruins of their kingdom again, the prince was astonished by Zoro''s actions instead.
This act waspletely out of character for Zoro!
"Hmm? That really is surprising¡"
The king temporarily forgot his worries, equally stunned as he focused on the scene.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
[Grand Line; Kuraigana Ind: Ruins of The Shikkearu Kingdom]
"I''m begging you¡ TEACH ME THE WAY OF THE SWORD!!!"
Zoro kneeled, disying apletely humble stance, earnestly pleading. Mihawk looked at the scene, his eyes darkening:
"I am disappointed in you, Roronoa Zoro¡"
"Do you mean to ask for teachings from your enemy¡? Know your shame."
Mihawk averted his gaze from Zoro, seemingly losing interest in the man he once had high expectations for.
"Leave this ce. I have no further interest in you¡"
"....."
"It would seem that my expectations for you were too high¡"
"Must you persist? It pains me to watch."
"I want to be strong¡!!!"
"Defeated by those baboons, unable even to escape to sea¡ and after all that, you have the nerve toe crawling back here. I have nothing to teach to the likes of you¡" said Mihawk.
"The baboons, I have defeated¡!!! Yours is the only head I have yet to take."
Zoro''s words shocked Mihawk. (¡ He did what?!!)
A pile of defeated baboonsy in a mound at the castle''s gate¡
"But I am not foolish enough to believe that I have any hope of defeating you here and now¡!!" Zoro admitted his inability to defeat Mihawk, remaining in a kneeling position.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Shimotsuki Town:
"This young man has cast aside his pride for the sake of his captain¡" smiled the old man, Kouzaburo, marveling at the sight.
"For someone like Zoro to do such a thing, kneeling before his greatest rival to learn the way of the sword¡ it seems he realizes that the only one who can truly train him is this ''mountain'' he must surpass one day," Koushirou also remarked, smiling.
"But will Mihawk so easily ept training him? He himself pointed out, after all¡ªwho would train the very person who aims to y him one day?"
"Ahahaha! This is interesting; I really look forward to seeing what Mihawk decides," Kouzaburo added.
...
Not far from the dojo owners, Roronoa Arashi and his family watched in astonishment as well.
"This boy is doing this only for Luffy¡ I don''t think he''d bow to Mihawk if Luffy hadn''t asked him," Arashi said. He wasn''t eager to see his son kneel to Mihawk, especially as Mihawk had almost killed him back in the East Blue.
Mihawk was Zoro''s greatest enemy, the massive obstacle Zoro would someday need to ovee if he aimed to be the world''s greatest swordsman.
"But my dear son has no other choice¡" Terra gazed at the scene with a mix of sadness and pride.
"Mihawk doesn''t seem like someone difficult to talk to¡ He appears kind enough at this moment¡ if he bes Zoro''s mentor, perhaps their rtionship might shift from foes to teacher and student¡" Furiko added with a smile, enjoying the dramatic shift in the story.
"In the way of the sword, what truly matters is whose de is sharper than the other, even if they are master and disciple. It''s not impossible for them to sh once they reach a bottleneck," remarked Ushimaru, who was well-versed in the path of the sword. After all, the rtionship of master and student wasmon in Wano; many had sought training from their strongest rivals.
"One day, my son will undoubtedly be the strongest¡ But if Mihawk trains him, the final battle between them will draw closer than ever," said Terra, gently cing a warm hand on her stomach as if patting the head of the child within.
Yes, after many failed attempts, it seemed that the moss-headed sperm had finally found its way to the egg after getting lost numerous times along the path. Only God knows how it won that race despite its directionless nature.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"I don''t understand. If you still see me as an enemy, why would you prostrate yourself before me and ask for my teachings?!! What purpose does this serve?!!" Mihawk questioned, puzzled.
"So that I may surpass you¡!!!" Zoro''s answer was so absurd it made Mihawk chuckle.
"Haha¡ Wahahahahah¡!"
"You ask me to raise the swordsman who will one day take my life by my own hands?!"
"You are a strange one for sure¡!!! Hahahah!!" Mihawkughed heartily as the disdain he had in his heart dissipated, finding the situation amusing.
"Hmph¡ It''s a ridiculous notion. Yet your actions are unsightly¡ It appears you''ve found a greater cause than your own ambition." After a moment of thought, hemanded Perona.
"Ghost girl! Tend to his wounds!"
"Ahh!! Don''t you dare order me around!!" Perona shouted angrily.
"We''ll begin training only once your wounds have healed."
Hearing Mihawk''s agreement to train him, a broad smile spread across Zoro''s face.
(Such a clumsy man¡ Men like you will only ever choose to abandon their pride for the sake of another.) Mihawk thought, smiling; he knew the reason Zoro had forsaken his pride and knelt before him for training. It was all for the sake of his captain, Straw Hat Luffy.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Ohara:
"Hohoho! How impressive!"
Issho chuckled lightly, observing the scene filled with shocking events.
"Who would have thought that a proud man like Zoro would give up his pride to ask his enemy for training¡ This exceeds my expectations," he said, ncing at his friend Mihawk.
"It exceeded mine as well¡" Mihawk smiled too.
"It seems my counterpart epted the situation willingly¡"
Mihawk now was much taller and dressed simrly to his counterpart,cking only the sharp beard, though his sharp hawk-like eyes gave him nearly 90% of the same aura.
"Do you think he''ll train him seriously?" Issho asked.
After all, no one knew what was going on in Mihawk''s mind in the manga better than Mihawk himself.
"I think he''ll teach him the basics of Haki and some hints on more skillful sword usage¡ nothing major. The rest will depend entirely on Zoro to progress on his own," Mihawk replied straightforwardly.
"Fufu~ Isn''t that like a pig teaching the butcher how to skillfully wield the cleaver?"
Domingo taunted the Mihawk from the manga.
Even Doffy hadn''t expected Mihawk to ept teaching Zoro. The reason Mihawk gave himself seemed contrived and unconvincing.
"Just tell me, why would I teach my enemy, who will one day knock on my door to take my head? Isn''t this mere foolishness?"
"Heh~ Even if I teach him a bit, it doesn''t mean Zoro could defeat me¡" Mihawk replied confidently.
"Well, it seems Mihawk will teach Zoro the basics of handling daggers again¡"
Enel, who had been silent until now, spoke, directly targeting Mihawk''s sore spot.
Mihawk''s face darkened at the remark as Doffy and Rosinante burst intoughter.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 825: Decision Made! Two Years Until the Next Crew Meeting!
Chapter 826: The Training Begins Officially!
Chapter 827: Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 846 Decision Made! Two Years Until the Next Crew Meeting!
_________________
Grand Line'' Sea:
Seabirds soared in abundance over this section of the sea, a sign that the coast was near and that the nearest ind couldn''t be too far away.
The Moby Dick sailed proudly across the first half of the Grand Line¡ unrestricted by any obstacles.
"Gurarara! This cover is quite interesting!"
The cover of Chapter 597 is reflected in Whitebeard''s eyes.
This cover image depicted two individuals and two gs¡ªRoger and Whitebeard, with their respective emblems.
Both men were shown at their peak, their current selves captured in the manga¡ just as they were now.
"If we can''t find that ungrateful scoundrel, Teach, it might not be a bad idea to head to the South Blue and visit Roger¡""Gurararara! I haven''t had a good battle in so long¡ I''m even feeling a bit rusty."
Newgateughed after saying that, making his crew excited. They were all eager to fight again, especially if the opponents were Roger''s pirates!
The Pirate King''s Crew!
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"[3D 2Y]? You''re right¡ There is a tattoo like that on his shoulder¡" Perona said after she pointed it out to Luffy''s shoulder on the manga page.
Zoro was gazing at the vivre card that indicated the crew''s meeting location, "My crew and I agreed to meet at a certain spot after three days¡"
"Of course, you know how that turned out¡" he added.
"So the ''3D'' represents those ''three days''?" Perona understood immediately, then continued, "But it''s been crossed out, and then it says ''2Y''¡"
"In other words¡" Zoro said.
"Two years¡!" Perona interrupted.
"We''re to meet not in three days, but in two years¡!! All the rest was just a decoy to throw the world off from the real message¡ a message meant for us alone." ?
"¡ And this is Luffy''s decision." Zoro paused momentarily and continued, "There''s no point rushing things; we''re not ready to take on the New World yet¡!!!"
"So we hold steady and build our strength. Once we''re ready, we meet again!!!"
Zoro, Chopper, Brook, Robin, Franky, Nami, Sanji, and Usoppall shouted at the same time:
"In two years!!! At the Sabaody Archipgo!!!"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Looks like Zoro was thest one to get the message, Hahaha!"
"At least he understood it in the end!"
"So, Luffy''s bold move wasn''t in vain after all."
"So, Luffy and his crew gave themselves a two-year break from the sea, huh? It seems they''lle back much stronger."
"But their enemies will get stronger, too¡ The sea is the best ce to grow, especially the New World¡"
"With Zoro training under Mihawk personally, his power will definitely take a massive leap!"
"Luffy''s training with Rayleigh too! Not everyone gets luck like that¡"
"Poor Sanji, though, training with those genderless monsters! What terrible luck!"
"Hahaha! That''s what makes One Piece so entertaining! Sanji''s suffering!"
"Man, he almost turned into an Okama!"
"He actually did, but somehow snapped out of it!"
"Hahaha! His deep love for women, as vast as the sea, brought him back to his senses quickly."
"But it looks like Zoro also lost all his pride and dignity when he bowed to Mihawk! At least Sanji didn''t bow to Ivankov!"
The Whitebeard Pirates enjoyed their discussion about the chapter, Zoro fans and Sanji fans can''t miss the chance to join in on this heated discussion at this moment!
...
Whole Cake Ind:
"Mama Mama! The New World isn''t a ce you can enter with such weak strength! It''s good that they realized that early on¡"
Charlotte Linlin felt that the Straw Hats were lucky to have faced the setback caused by Kizaru back at the Sabaody Archipgo.
"Also, they''re fortunate that Bartholomew Kuma sent them to the right ces to refine their abilities and specialties," Katakuri nodded and added.
"How did Kuma know those locations and pick exactly the right ce for each member of Luffy''s crew? That''s a question we really need an answer to¡ªPerorin~" Perospero licked his lips and asked curiously.
"That''s not hard to figure out; why not ask your father? He''ll certainly answer us~ Fufu~" Linlin smiled as she sensed a unique presence arriving.
This presence always made her tremble with joy every time she felt his arrival.
"Our father?"
Linlin''s children were confused, but when they saw who had arrived, the confusion vanished.
It looked like Whole Cake Ind would be shaken once again today.
Perospero and Katakuri quietly withdrew from the room, contemting the implications.
"Mama Mama! Wee back, my dear~" Linlin ran to greet Rob warmly.
Seeing her, Rob smiled gently. Though she was a viinous Yonko in the manga, she was now his woman. Even if just a consort, he wouldn''t treat her unfairly, and he''d visit from time to time.
After all, her situation wasn''t as bad as it appeared in the manga.
...
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
[A few days ago, upon the Calm Belt]
"Jimbei¡ Thank you so much for everything!!" Luffy shouted gratefully, looking at Jimbei, who stood on a giant whale.
"No need for that¡ I''m the one who should thank you¡!!" replied Jimbei.
He then added:
"Back in Impel Down, I asked you to take me to certain death¡ Yet, here I am, alive, however shamefully. I''m sure a day wille when I can lend you my strength once again."
"At any rate¡" he continued.
"Two years from now¡ let''s meet again, on Fish-Man Ind!!" Jimbei looked deeply at Luffy and ended with a smile.
"I''ll look forward to the day when you and your crewe calling!!"
"YEAH!!!" Luffy replied with a smile, knowing that day woulde.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Fish-Man Ind:
Here in the Deep Sea Kingdom, fishmen, mermaids, and even the few humans here all felt the same thrill as they watched this scene in the manga.
Among them, Jimbei himself felt it, too.
"Surely in two years, they''lle to Fish-Man Ind after reuniting," Jimbei said with a smile.
"Looks like your fated encounter with Luffy is over, and now it''s time to help Fish-Man Ind face the pirate crisis, right?" Fisher Tiger smiled.
"Yes, the pirate crisis looms like an executioner''s sword after the death of Whitebeard, the ind''s former protector."
Jimbei could feel his counterpart''s eagerness to reach Fish-Man Ind quickly.
"But I''m more excited for the day they arrive here¡ I was thrilled before, thinking they''d reach Fish-Man Ind without trouble¡ but who would have guessed all that would happen? From the Sabaody Archipgo crisis to the Impel Down escape and the Marineford War¡ it waspletely unexpected."
"The crew''s fun adventures were disrupted¡ Now, to continue with the same passion, they need to be stronger¡ much stronger than they are now."
Fisher Tiger sighed, watching Luffy''s heartfelt smile directed at Jimbei.
Luffy was the only human who truly softened Fisher Tiger''s heart toward humans. To Fisher Tiger, someone like Luffy made him hold onto hope for humanity.
"Two years, huh?"
"Then we''ll wait¡"
"Two years in the manga¡ That doesn''t mean the manga will stop for two years after this volume, right?" Jimbei asked, suddenly worried.
That thought hadn''t crossed their minds!
"No, that''s impossible! If that happened, it would be absolute torture for us, the readers."
"Oh! Did you forget thest hiatus? Itsted a whole year! Man, I don''t want to suffer like that again!"
"What''s the point of my life without One Piece manga? I''d rather fall into aa for two years if that really happened!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 826: The Training Begins Officially!
Chapter 827: Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (Part 1)
Chapter 828: Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 847 The Training Begins Officially!
_________________
The evening had fallen, and the setting sun cast its red glow on the enormous Tree of Knowledge in Ohara.
A powerful burst of water shot up like a volcano from the top of a whale''s head. This whale, a massive ck creature asrge as a hill, was not on the ind of Ohara itself, but rather in the nearby sea.
Laboon had appeared once again on Ohara''s coast after parting ways with his herd of giant blue whales. He wanted to hear his friend Brook''s music once more.
As expected, Brook emerged on a high hill overlooking the sea, now a skeleton dressed elegantly after leaving the art store''s surroundings.
Brook was ustomed to this moment; it was time to y Laboon''s favorite song.
Beside him, Robin, Yamato, Hancock, and her sisters moved forward, smiles lighting up their faces. They were all holding manga volumes in their hands, though they were closed.
The volume had ended. Everything has an end¡ªeven One Piece itself will conclude one day and cast its final shadow, just like the sunset now reflected on their faces.
"The sun sets now, but it will rise tomorrow. Yohohoho!"Brookughed softly after saying that, then took out his violin and began ying his famous tune.
Robin and the others foundfort in the melody, while Laboon nodded enthusiastically along.
Yes, even if One Piece were to end one day, this beautiful world would remain. One Piece would live forever; they could experience the story over and over for as long as they lived.
Brook''s tune, "Bink''s Sake," held this very meaning, despite being a pirate song.
¡
Not far off, Rob watched this scene with a smile.
Brook truly was the perfectpanion for his children, entertaining them with his lively spirit and caring for them each time, even singing to show them how beautiful life was.
Rob smiled as he looked at the final scenes of the volume, which most people had already read after his return from Whole Cake Ind.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
[The Calm Belt: An ind northwest of the Isle of Women, Luscaina.]
"This ind is exactly what we need¡!! Known for its forty-eight seasons¡ it''s a harshnd where the season changes each week." Hancock said with a smile. ??
"Luffy!! I swear¡ Every day, I''ll visit this ind to bring you new provisions from the Isle of Women!!" Hancock blushed shyly, promising Luffy as she hid behind a tree.
"Whoa!! You mean it, Hancock?!!"Could you bring me more of that famous gorgon-something stuff? It was really tasty¡!" Luffy''s eyes lit up as he made suggestions for what Hancock should bring him.
"Y-Yes, of course! I''ll bring anything and everything you desire! And that was the tenth time you''ve called me by name¡! Is¡ Is this what they call an ''Engagement''¡?" She kept stepping farther and farther back with each word.
"It''s nyot!! And why are you moving farther away?" Elder Nyon questioned this, wondering if that was what love was like for this girl. Her love was different!
"Hancock, you can''t spoil the boy¡!!" At this moment, Rayleigh intervened, crushing Hancock''s dreams.
"During Luffy-kun''s training, no women are to enter this ce." Hearing this, Hancock''s face twisted in anger as she grabbed Rayleigh''s nose and yelled:
"And who gave you the right to decide, Rayleigh?!!!"
"For food¡ We have mountains, forests, rivers, and the ocean!!"
"We won''t go hungry!! How can any pirate seed without such basic survival skills?! This is for Luffy-kun''s own sake!!!" Rayleigh was direct and blunt, convincing Hancock by using "Luffy''s own sake" as leverage.
"For Luffy¡?! Then I will be strong!" Hancock sighed, but said: "But Rayleigh, do you truly understand how dangerous this ind is?!! If anything were to happen¡!!"
"If nothing happens, this training is meaningless¡ If you''re worried, then pray for him." Rayleigh shrugged before stepping away¡ this matter didn''t concern women, after all.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"I missed Hancock''s reaction in that scene¡ sigh~"
Rob sighed sadly, but then his System''s AI, "Oliv," spoke gently in his mind.
"The host can rey the scenes in the art store, everything is recorded in the data."
As soon as ''Oliv'' said this, the scene Rob wanted appeared as a recorded video.
Rob nodded and thanked ''Oliv'' before he started watching the video.
¡
"Haha! Hancock must really hate Rayleigh-san now for denying her such a wonderful chance to grow closer to Luffy!"
Olviaughed warmly after reading the scene.
"Haha! Just look at the terrifying expression on her face after Rayleigh-san intervened¡"
This time Gloriosaughed, her counterpart being part of that very manga scene.
"Humph! Why did Rayleigh stop my counterpart from bringing food to Luffy? Does he n to starve him in this training?"
Even as a child, Hancock seemed to burn with fury, much like her counterpart¡
She wanted to see her counterpart train with Luffy throughout these two years, even hoping to see her train him alongside Rayleigh.
But sadly, that didn''t seem possible, as Rayleigh had banished all women from the ind and barred them from entering Luscaina.
"Haha! It seems our little Hancock has also fallen in love with Luffy, just like her counterpart~" Toki chuckled as she watched the scene.
"What?! No, no, no, what are you saying? That''s impossible¡ Luffy-kun is just a fictional character¡"
Five-year-old Hancock looked as though Toki had struck a sensitive nerve, denying it repeatedly and blushing in embarrassment.
Seeing this, Robin, Yamato, and even Sonia and Marigoldughed together.
¡
"What arge ind¡ It seems Luffy found a fun ce to train."
Rosinante said with a smile as he watched the scene andmented on the scent of adventure.
"Oh? There are many beasts on this ind that Luffy can''t defeat at his current level?"
Not far from Rosinante, Saul was amazed after reading Rayleigh''s words in the manga.
"What kind of beasts are on this ind, I wonder?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Clover put his hand on his beard like Rayleigh in the manga, pondering with a smile.
"I''m confident Luffy will surpass all these beasts and obstacles. He''ll conquer it all and leave this ind stronger than ever after two years!"
After saying that, Brook smiled and added:
"Well, it seems there are only two pages left of this long volume¡ it was truly enjoyable. Yohohoho!"
"To be trained by the Dark King himself¡ what amazing luck, fufu~"
Domingoughed after realizing that Luffy and Rayleigh would remain on the ind alone.
"Don''t tell me¡ the world isn''t ready¡"
Issho felt uneasy, sensing what wasing.
Even Mihawk''s expression changed¡
After all, what would be revealed at the end of this volume, along with Rayleigh''s training of Luffy, could be likened to dropping a nuclear bomb, like the one Netero unleashed on Meruem.
¡
After watching a few more scenes, Rob sighed, feeling somewhat helpless, especially after witnessing the reactions of ordinary people toward the revealed martial arts techniques in this world.
"It seems both the World Government and the pirates will hate me even more than they already do after today¡"
"Well, why should I care? One Piece manga is for everyone to read and enjoy in their own way; it has nothing to do with me¡"
Rob returned his gaze to the first video showing Hancock''s shy reaction.
He felt a pang in his heart as he watched his daughter fall for a boy who wasn''t even born in this world!
"Damn you, Dragon!" Rob cursed silently in his heart.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 827: Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (Part 1)
Chapter 828: Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (Part 2)
Chapter 829: Conqueror''s Haki!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 848 Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (1)
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter Events:
¡ª
"Look!! Behind you!! It''s huge!! Old man Rayleigh¡!!!"
Suddenly, a gigantic wild elephant appeared behind Rayleigh. Luffy urged him to be careful immediately.
"Listen closely, Luffy-kun¡ ''Haki'' is a power that resides within every single human being. ''Presence''¡ ''Spirit''¡ ''Aura''¡"
Rayleigh closed his eyes and opened his arms,pletely defenseless. It seemed as though the elephant would crush him in the very next moment.
"It''s no different from these basic concepts with which anyone should be familiar.""However, the vast majority of people go their entire lives without ever realizing they possess it¡"
Rayleigh continued talking, but it seemed Luffy''s attention had drifted elsewhere.
"An elephant?! Wow, it''s gigantic!!" Luffy eximed.
At this point, Rayleigh thought that the best way to make Luffy focus was to use a practical approach instead of words.
"¡ Or, no matter how hard they try, they never seed in utilizing it."
"To feel no doubts¡ That is true strength!!!"
"Observe closely¡ Haki can generally be divided into two primary types."
"Watch out!!!"
"Don''t worry¡ The elephant is swinging its trunk at my head from the right¡"
"Huh?" Hearing this, Luffy was surprised because Rayleigh was indeed correct.
Rayleigh easily avoided the elephant''s trunk, which instead smashed the rocks rather than his head.
"The power to sense another''s ''presence'' on an elevated level¡ This is Observation Haki!!"
"Master it, and you''ll be able to perceive hidden enemies, discern their numbers, and even predict their next move."
"Ahh¡!" Upon hearing this, Luffy recalled his battles with the Gorgon sisters and Enel. Those opponents were particrly troublesome because they could anticipate his next moves and evade his attacks.
"In the Sky Inds of Skypiea, this ability is known as Mantra," Rayleigh mentioned this because he knew Luffy had previously encountered the Mantra on Skypiea.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Marigoa:
Dark clouds gathered above the towering Red Line, high up where Marigoa was located. Lightning snakes flickered ominously from time to time.
Fortunately for the Celestial Dragons, they were inside the art store at that moment; otherwise, they would have wet themselves in fear due to the oppressive, terrifying atmosphere outside. ?
Inside the Hall of Authority, the Five Elders bowed their heads in anxious reverence to the empty throne. Sweat poured from their brows, and their backs were already soaked.
And the reason was¡
On the empty throne, Imu was gripping the armrest with such force that the unbreakable metal softened under her intense pressure.
Her other hand pressed with equal force on a manga volume. Yet, unlike the throne''s armrest, her strength had no effect on the manga, which remained intact like an indestructible piece of metal, despite being mere paper.
"How dare he do that¡"
Those few words escaped her lips, and her foul mood alone caused the weather to shift. Her Conqueror Haki influenced the surrounding environment, making the Gorosei feel as if they were sinking into a cold swamp, drawn helplessly inside.
"Are you an idiot, Rob?! How could you spread information on Haki so widely? This will throw the world into chaos! It''s a loss for both of us!"
Imu gritted her teeth fiercely; it was clear she was furious.
Moments before, she had been enjoying the manga, but now this had appeared! Why must these training scenes be part of the story?
Doesn''t this mean that Rayleigh will be teaching everyone in the world about Haki and the methods to master it?!
This was terrifying, and the consequences were already predictable!
If Roger had ignited the pirates'' frenzy with his "legendary" treasure, ushering in the Great Pirate Era¡
Then Rayleigh in the manga would incite everyone worldwide, making a world that knew nothing of Haki¡ begin to train in it en masse. Before long, millions of experts would emerge, like a beehive poked at random.
Everything would break and transform, turning into a martial arts world where Haki users would be everywhere!
If millions of people who have mastered two types of Haki ever attacked Marigoa one day in the future, even Imu would have to perish!
She, who had lived for over 800 years, would die at the hands of humans¡ªsurvivors of the Great Flood whom she had long considered receable cattle. Wouldn''t this be a tragic end?
"Imu-sama¡ Even if Haki awareness is widespread, not everyone can master it¡ Only the truly gifted have a chance¡"
Before Saint Saturn could finish his words, he was flung against the wall.
He expressed noint, collected himself, knelt, and asked for forgiveness, "Forgive my ignorance, my Lord. This subordinate was mistaken!"
"Saturn¡ The enormous poption will inevitably produce countless geniuses¡ Or else why do you think even the most cunning and unrestrained pirates over the centuries haven''t publicly spread Haki techniques!?" Imu stated calmly, having resigned to reality.
"This is because they don''t dare. Doing so would mean that the number of powerful, unruly pirates like themselves would multiply by hundreds of millions! And the numbers of marines, heroes, and bounty hunters would rise equally¡"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Only in the New World could one learn about Haki and train in it. That was the unspoken rule we mutually agreed upon for centuries¡"
"But now that rule is history¡ Wee to the new world, where even newborns in East Blue are aware of Haki¡"
The Gorosei shuddered in terror as they finally grasped the situation.
They had allowed Rob to carry out such a suicidal move, dragging them along!
"But does Rob and his Hunters think they can dominate the seas even after making Haki techniques so essible?" Imu wondered with a faint smile forming at the edge of her lips.
"In any case¡ this seems more interesting. At the very least, he has exceeded my expectations with this act, Rob-chan~ Fufu~"
Thunder and lightning continued to roar above Marigoa. Her fury was nowhere near subsiding; in fact, it only grew the more she read the chapter.
¡
East Blue, Loguetown:
"Observation Haki? Is this the ability that Koby awakened during the summit war? What a divine skill! Could it also be dormant within me?! Can I awaken it too?"
The pink-haired man, who was Koby''s father in the future, was stunned as he saw Rayleigh''s teachings on Observation Haki.
After a while, he fell speechless, his eyes widening in shock, his heart pounding like a drum.
He wasn''t alone in this state; the other readers in the art store were simrly shocked. They all felt as though they were dreaming.
Were such godlike abilitiestent within every human, ready to be activated with the right training?!
This was unbelievable!
Why hadn''t anyone told them this before?!
How many viges and towns had been wiped out by pirates?!
If they had known how to train in Haki, would these people have allowed pirates to destroy their safe homes?! No! They would have fought, resisted, and wiped the floor with the pirates!
This world was truly unjust.
Only with One Piece mangawas there justice.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 828: Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (Part 2)
Chapter 829: Conqueror''s Haki!
Chapter 830: The Beginning of the Two-Year Training! (End of Book One)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 849 Haki and Its Types. A Global Shock! (2)
_________________
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"Next, we have ''Armament Haki''. This form acts like wearing an invisible suit of armor¡"
The enraged elephant returned to attack Rayleigh after missing him earlier, this time using its massive leg to crush the old man. But Rayleigh stopped it using just his hand, as though his hand was shielded by invisible armor. This armor expanded, releasing a powerful shockwave that brought down the enormous elephant.
"I''ve seen that before¡!!" Luffy recalled both Sentoumaru and Marigold, who effortlessly blocked his attacks using the same shockwave technique, now revealed as Armament Haki.
"Naturally, stronger armor also results in more powerful attacks."
The giant elephant appeared to be crying in pain. Rayleigh approached Luffy and flicked his forehead lightly."Ahh!!! That hurts¡!! Even though I''m made of rubber!! It actually hurts!!" Luffy grabbed his forehead, remembering the painful punches of his grandfather.
"This is the most crucial use of this ability," Rayleigh said. "When facing a devil fruit user, aside from exploiting their individual weaknesses¡ this ''Armament Haki'' is the only effective way tobat their powers¡!!"
Rayleigh''s hand was cloaked in an invisible but tangible force, like an aura of power.
"With it, even the near-invincible fluid bodies of logia fruit users can be forced into solidity."
Akainu appeared as a visual example in the background. Luffy also recalled Rayleigh''s sh with Kizaru before.
"So, this is why you could touch Kizaru¡! Then I''d be able to hit that smoky Marine guy¡ or even Aokiji, right?"
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
On the ind of Bateri,the uproar was much like it was around the entire world.
Since Rayleigh started teaching Luffy about the basics of Haki, people worldwide felt they had discovered a new world they knew nothing about.
It was simr to when people, who once believed devil fruits to be mere myths, discovered they were real, not just legends.
They found this out through the manga, One Piece, which introduced them to all kinds of devil fruits, making them dream of finding one to sell at nearby "treasure houses" and making a fortune.
Or even consuming one, joining a hunter''s guild or the marine, and training to be a superpower!
However, finding devil fruits relied solely on luck. Ever since the revtion that devil fruits were absolute truths and not myths, only a few lucky people have found real devil fruits, most of whom sold them to treasure houses and made a fortune instead of using them to pursue power.
But now, the new power unlocked by the manga was free and essible to anyone willing to learn.
The manga even provided detailed instructions for those who wanted to walk the path of strength in the future and control their destiny!
This news rocked the entire world!
"Now I understand¡ I understand why Akainu could kill Ace so easily, despite him being a Logia. At first, I thought it was because magma was hotter than regr fire, but now I''m sure the admiral used Armament Haki!"
"The same thing goes for Whitebeard, man, he wiped the floor with Akainu because he used Armament Haki!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Even Diamond Jozu was able to match Aokiji using Armament Haki!"
"Now I''m finally starting to understand the gaps and things I couldn''t figure out from the Summit War!"
"So this exins why Shanks is so powerful and on a Yonko level even without a devil fruit¡!"
"And this exins why Mihawk holds the title of the strongest swordsman! All due to his mastery of Haki!"
Ordinary readers exchanged discussions back and forth. After the official reveal of Haki''s power, many could now understand the strength of those renowned figures who never disyed devil fruit abilities. ?
Roger looked at the excited crowd with a calm expression before saying, "Who would have expected this day woulde¡ the day when everyone in this world woulde to understand what Haki is¡ the power dormant within all of us."
"But only a certain percentage can awaken Haki¡ Some people, even if they understand it and train their entire lives, will never awaken it, especially those of weak will," Rayleigh said calmly, unfazed by his counterpart Rob using him in the manga to introduce Haki and its types. Instead, he was secretly pleased.
"Even so, how many ambitious people were buried in history simply because they didn''t know how to grow stronger¡ and how many ambitious souls will be born in the future, knowing the path to power will be within their reach."
"What Rob has done is erase all those obstacles, opening the door to martial arts for these people. I wonder what the World Government''s reaction will be at this moment! Wahahaha!"
"No doubt Sengoku will lose hisposure, the Five Elders will curse Rob repeatedly, and even the secret ruler of the world will be furious, Wahahaha!"
"This era is more exciting than the era of Joyboy!"
¡
"The world is about to enter true chaos¡!"
In Marineford, Sengoku felt a chill down his spine¡ Just from the widespread posts on the global forum, he could feel that the world had indeed entered a new era starting today.
The world was in shock! That''s right, everyone holding a One Piecemanga in their hands was utterly stunned.
"What terrifying power¡ How did Rob reach this level of development without any real obstacle? Now he can control the flow of ages as he pleases¡"
Zephyr''s mouth was dry as he thought about how Rob had reached this stage.
He still remembered the battle between him and Rob in Lvneel four years ago. At that time, Rob was just a wanderer from Roger''s crew who aspired to be a merchant and sell manga, but the government admired One Pieceand art stores and wanted to im it for themselves, so they sent the admiral.
Zephyr was a full admiral then, but now a retired one. During that battle, mountains shook, the sky split, and a massive paper sword fell from the sky, slicing through the earth and Zephyr''s pride!
That day was when the Sky Sword returned! His level of power then was terrifying, even putting the World Government on alert.
Thinking back, Zephyr only shook his head in regret. The power Rob disyed back then was nothingpared to his current level¡
Rob was now the pinnacle of this world, with only Imuing close to matching him.
"It''s toote to stop Rob, but it''s not toote to manipte public opinion. We need to distort the method of learning Haki shown in the manga by Rayleigh and spread a misleading version to cause confusion," Sengoku said after deep contemtion. They didn''t call him the Wise Admiral for nothing; staying calm and devising a way to deal with the consequences spoke volumes about Sengoku''s wisdom.
Tsuru gazed admiringly at Sengoku, and even Zephyr, Kizaru, and Aokiji agreed. Only Akainu scoffed indifferently, saying:
"Why all this fuss over something that doesn''t deserve it? Even if they''re shown how to learn Observation and Armament Haki, do you really think they can learn it that easily?"
"If that were the case, the ind kings in the New World would have built invincible armies long ago, monopolizing regions in the New World and throwing it into chaos¡"
"Even if strong people emerge due to the manga, so what? What''s stopping powerful individuals from rising? Don''t hundreds powerful pirates and Marines appear every year?"
"Hundreds? Sakazuki¡ after this, they won''t be in the hundreds, nor the thousands, but in the millions!"
Hearing Sengoku''s words, Akainu realized he was mistaken and that the situation was indeedplex and extremely dangerous.
¡
Ohara:
"Conqueror Haki¡ Fufu¡ Aren''t I destined to be a king among men?" Seeing Rayleigh bring down the massive elephant with just a nce, Domingo felt a surge of excitement.
He recalled the day he awakened this type of power, the power of sovereignship. Only the elite among the elite possess this kind of power, and unlike the other two Haki types, it cannot be awakened through training; it exists only within a select few.
''People destined to be kings among men¡'' Doffy smiled broadly, remembering the day he awakened this power. It was etched in his memory, impossible to forget.
When he was driven to the brink on the Fallen Noble Ind by those who wanted him and his family dead, before Rob arrived, Doffy had awakened this power out of sheer hatred in his heart¡
That moment deeply affected him and caused his usual behavior in the manga to manifest in this life as well, though under Rob''s influence, he had gradually been restrained.
"This world grows crazier and more thrilling by the day, fufu~" Doffyughed internally and continued reading the manga eagerly.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 829: Conqueror''s Haki!
Chapter 830: The Beginning of the Two-Year Training! (End of The First Book)
Chapter 831: The World of Games! (The Beginning of the Second Book)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 850 Conquerors Haki!
ckStar_BH:
I wish all of you a Merry Christmas and a prosperous New Year!
_________________
Hunters Guild:
In one of the guild''s halls, Bullet stared at the manga page with a thoughtful expression.
"It seems like Rayleigh is happy to be Luffy''s teacher. Is it because he feels guilty for not being able to intervene and save the captain''s son?"
Bullet could clearly see the sincere smile on Rayleigh''s face ever since meeting Luffy, who had snapped out of his shock thanks to Jimbei.
"No, Rayleigh definitely has a purpose behind training Luffy, and it won''t be that simple¡"
Bullet wasn''t concerned about the possibility that this "Haki training" might give ordinary readers direct training methods from the manga. In his view, only those with iron will could actually train their Haki.Even if "Haki training methods" were widely spread, how many people would have the necessary determination to master them?
Even Luffy, with his unbreakable will, would need two years to learn Haki¡ªand he might only grasp the basics within those two years. It''s the adventures in the New World that will truly refine his mastery.
Bullet was more interested in why Rayleigh chose to train Luffy.
Curiosity deepened on Bullet''s face as he watched the conversation between Luffy and Rayleigh about Haki in the manga, observing the examples Rayleigh presented from time to time.
At that moment, Bullet''s curious expression turned to one of satisfaction when Rayleigh unleashed the power of Conqueror''s Haki, describing it as an ability only a select few possess and one that cannot be trained.
"Ahahaha! This is the power of kings. You have to be a king like me to release this power."
Bullet was an arrogant character. His favorite figures in this manga were only the "kings" who had shown themselves so far, those who could use Conqueror''s Haki.
These "kings" would all be excellent opponents to fight against in the future and offer some real entertainment!
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"¡However, there are a scarce few in the world capable of using one more shade of Haki¡"
Rayleigh looked at the massive elephant that had yet to give up; time seemed to freeze as the huge monster began to sweat, its eyes turned white, and it lost consciousness. Its enormous body fell to the ground, from a single nce by Rayleigh.
Luffy''s mouth dropped wide open at the sight.
"This is the ability to overpower the opponent''s will¡ It is called ''Conqueror''s Haki''¡!!"
"It is often found in those who make a name for themselves on a global scale."
"However, while it can be brought under control, Conqueror''s Haki is unique in that it cannot be trained." Rayleigh adjusted his sses, the smile still on his face as he calmly exined:
"It is the manifestation of the user''s very spirit¡!! It can only be strengthened by the individual''s personal growth."
Hearing that, Luffy recalled the day in the auction house when Rayleigh appeared and knocked many out with just a nce. "¡That''s what you used back in the auction house¡!"
"You have experienced it yourself. I know that your potential for Conqueror''s Haki has already awakened."
"Until you have it under control, avoid overusing it at all costs. Otherwise, you risk overpowering even innocent bystanders around you¡!!"
"Is something the matter¡?" Rayleigh was surprised when he noticed that Luffy wasn''t paying attention to him but instead was staring in amazement at the unconscious monster.
"Wow¡ So the Pirate King''s crew can defeat monsters like this without even lifting a finger¡" Luffy marveled at Rayleigh''s overwhelming disy of power.
"¡Hahaha! Have I earned a little respect?" Rayleighughed, questioning.
"Yeah," Luffy replied firmly.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Jihahahaha! It seems the Dark King has be a teacher."
In the central prison,Shiki was still enjoying reading the manga inside his cell.
Seeing that Rayleigh would spend two whole years training Luffy instead of intervening in the Summit War to save his captain''s son, Shiki felt a deep disdain toward Rayleigh.
"If it were me, I would''ve definitely joined the Summit War. Such a grand battle is impossible to miss!"
"Oh! My god! How did my equal lose to that rookie who didn''t even know how to use Haki?! Isn''t this a joke?!"
"Tell me, you fool Moria! Am I the crazy one, or is it Rob?! He made a beginner who couldn''t use Haki beat that old man who was once the peak of pirates, whom even the so-called Yonko should bow to, not to mention the admirals!"
"Mind you, even Sengoku and Garp had to work together to defeat me! So tell me, how could a rookie who hasn''t even learned to walk beat me with just a puffed-up fist!?"
"Huh? Isn''t this a plot hole?! Tell me, Moria! Even if I have no legs, my mastery of Haki is enough to make him wet his pants, let alone approach me¡ Oh, didn''t Luffy also defeat your counterpart, even though he hadn''t mastered Haki? There''s no way your counterpart didn''t know at least two types of Haki."
Moria''s forehead was covered in sweat as he listened to Shiki''s rant, having no choice but to nod repeatedly to avoid getting kicked again.
"True, that''s right, he''s definitely drawing nonsense, this Sky Sword¡ How can a boy who hasn''t mastered Haki defeat one of the great pirates of his generation?"
"Jihahaha! Right, this Sky Sword is definitely nonsense!"
¡
In Bateri:
Roger watched the scene with a smile. Luffy''s amazed expression, witnessing Rayleigh knock out the giant elephant with Conqueror''s Haki, said it all.
"It seems your counterpart has broadened Luffy''s horizons with this fantastic disy¡" Roger smiled as he spoke.
"If it were your counterpart who did it instead of mine, then Luffy would definitely be speechless," Rayleigh replied with a smile.
"Wahaha! No, my counterpart wouldn''t do better. Now, Luffy''s respect and admiration for our crew must have doubled."
"To reach that level of strength and then surpass it¡ªthat will be his greatest ambition¡" Roger added.
"Isn''t that what we expect from the man who will be the Pirate King?" Shanks replied with a smile.
"Surpass our crew? Ha~ In his dreams¡" Buggy scoffed.
"Pfft¡ Didn''t he already beat you, a member of the Pirate King''s crew, Buggy? That means he''s already surpassed you¡" Shanks teased with a smirk.
"What?! How do you call that a victory?! Damn you! That was just a fluke! Besides, if it weren''t for that sted lightning, my counterpart would''ve executed him already!"
Buggy raged at Shanks'' provocation.
¡
Back to the Present, in Ohara:
"Conqueror''s Haki¡ Do I really have that power, Dad?"
Hancock looked at Rob, who had just approached them, asking curiously.
Hearing this didn''t surprise Rob. In the manga, Hancock was believed to possess the Conqueror''s Haki, even if she hadn''t disyed it yet. So it was natural for young Hancock to feel curious.
"Of course~ My little queen has that strong spirit, the desire to stand above all living things and control her own destiny. That''s the essence of Conqueror''s Haki," Rob replied with a smile, patting Hancock''s head.
Seeing this, Robin felt a pang of jealousy, also wanting Rob to pat her.
Rob didn''t disappoint her, cing his other hand on Robin''s head, and she smiled happily.
"The power to control destiny¡" Hancock recalled her counterpart and sisters'' fate in the manga, biting her lip in sadness.
Her counterpart had been a ve to the Celestial Dragons in the manga¡ One could imagine the immense suffering that led her to awaken this power¡ Under such pressure, how could she not awaken Conqueror''s Haki?
Sensing her turmoil, Rob looked toward Brook.
Brook understood Rob''s intent and began ying with a smile. Although he was just a frightening skeleton, in this moment, he wasn''t frightening at all¡ªthe music he yed washed away all negative thoughts from Hancock''s mind.
"Dad¡ When will the One Piece manga return?"
Robin, sitting on her father''s shoulders, asked the most important question at that moment.
"Well, it''ll return soon¡ much sooner than you''d imagine."
Rob smiled in response.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 830: The Beginning of the Two-Year Training! (End of The First Book)
Chapter 831: The World of Games! (The Beginning of the Second Book)
Chapter 832: After Three Months.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 851 The Beginning of the Two-Year Training! (End of The First Book)
ckStar_BH:
I wish all of you a Merry Christmas and a prosperous New Year!
_________________
Whole Cake Ind:
Linlin felt disappointed after Rob left.
She hadn''t gotten enough enjoyment from their time together, as he was remarkable in every way in bed. But since she wasn''t the one in control of the rtionship¡ªeverything was in his hands¡ªshe could only submit to his desires and avoid pushing her luck too far.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Her once-superior arrogance over men was shatteredpletely. She had previously been the one with her own harem, yet now Charlotte Linlin herself had be part of someone else''s harem. But was she regretful? Was she frustrated by this? Not at all. She was thoroughly enjoying and weing this change.
What disappointed her was simply that he hadn''t spent enough time with her.
"So¡ where are the methods to learn Haki? Was that all just an introduction to its existence?""Mama, mama! The World Government must be shaking in their boots, only to realize it was all just a joke¡ Rob hasn''t revealed anything that shows how to train Haki!"
Linlin felt relieved that Rob had merely joked about the Haki training methods without going deeper into exining its powers.
But whether he would delve into itter was beyond her knowledge.
That didn''t mean she couldn''t ask Robter¡
"Well, it doesn''t matter. Even if One Piece manga offered the world ways to learn Haki, not everyone could be a powerhouse anyway¡" Linlin understood this clearly.
Finally, Linlinpleted the manga volume and closed its pages with a satisfied look on her face.
"As expected, the end of this volume signifies the end of the first part of One Piece¡"
"WHAT? A year-long break in the manga! My God, that''s unbelievable!"
Linlin''s frustration doubled upon seeing the discouraging announcement at the end of the volume.
But as soon as she saw the card in her hand, it was as though the disappointment and sadness over the manga''s break had washed away.
"This card is an invitation to the beta version of the game world¡ With this, I can enter the manga world and influence it as I please. Mama! Mama! How incredible is that?"
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª
"¡But, this Haki stuff¡ I''ve seen it before, all over the ce¡" Luffy said, feeling a sense of familiarity with this extraordinary power.
"I don''t doubt it¡ Yet mastering it won''t be a simple task¡" Rayleigh nodded, taking the difficulty of mastering Haki into ount.
¡
After a while, both Rayleigh and Luffy were eating grilled elephant meat.
"Ordinarily, it would take longer¡ But your natural talent for this is strong. I''ll do what I can in these two years to teach you at least the basics of the three types of Haki." Rayleigh said, smiling as he sipped his Sake. £Ò
"Right." Luffy''s mouth was filled with fragrant meat.
"¡However, most people have a tendency to develop unevenly, favoring one type over the others based on their own strengths and weaknesses."
"You should determine where your strengths lie and build on them. Gain skill in all three types and your abilities will be more versatile." Rayleigh exined calmly.
"Uh-huh! Got it."
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Bateri:
"Wahahaha! There''s no way he understood any of what your counterpart just said; he''s only focused on the meat right now."
Rogerughed, enjoying the peaceful moment between Luffy and Rayleigh. When was thest time Luffy had such a joyful moment?
From what Roger remembered, it wasst in the Sabaody Archipgo before Luffy''s crew was scattered across the world.
"He has great battle intelligence. If he doesn''t understand theoretically, he''ll definitely understand inbat," Rayleigh replied with a smile.
"I agree with that," Gaban also smiled, nodding.
"¡Luffy is very considerate," Shanks smiled as he watched Luffy take off his straw hat and ce it in a safe spot to protect it.
"This straw hat shouldn''t get damaged," Roger smiled as well, for he knew the secret of this seemingly ordinary straw hat.
"Why is that?" Buggy asked, confused.
"Why? Well, it''s thest mark of my ''presence'' in that world," Roger replied, answering Buggy, who epted the exnation without question.
"That''s right; this was your hat, Captain, after all."
Buggy looked at the straw hat on Shanks'' head, the same one seen in the manga. Roger had given it to Shanks before they set off for the final ind.
"It also holds the vivre card that symbolizes his ''promise'' to his crew¡"
Roger smiled. The development of the Straw Hat crew was outstanding. No doubt, if they grew, learned, and matured, they''d be an unstoppable force in the future.
After all, their bond was genuine and unbreakable.
Roger closed the volume with a satisfied smile, but his expression hardened when he saw the ''announcement'' at the end.
"A year-long break? Impossible!" he roared, thoroughly displeased.
The same went for all the crew members and regr readers in Bateri, whose frustration waspounded since they''d have to wait even longer to see the ''Haki training methods,'' it seemed.
Suddenly, a red card fell from the volume. Roger picked it up.
An invitation to the beta version of the game world¡ That''s what was written on the card.
¡
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
"Now, then¡ When ites to training¡ I won''t be an easy master, Luffy¡!! Rayleigh''s serious voice echoed on the ind.
"Yeah! That''s what I like to hear! Ahh¡ hold on a second." Luffy suddenly seemed to remember something important.
He took off his hat and walked in a particr direction.
"¡The Pirate ''Straw Hat Luffy'' is going to take a bit of a break."
Standing under a strange tree with a very thick trunk, he asked: "You said this is the only safe spot on the ind, right?"
"That''s correct," Rayleigh replied.
Luffy ced his straw hat on a rock and pulled out a vivre card.
"This too," he said, attaching it to the hat''s brim before running back.
"Hurry up! It''s time to get started!"
"All right! Let''s get to it, Old Man!"
"¡That''s no good. I want to hear an ''I''m counting on you, Rayleigh-san'' or perhaps ''Rayleigh-sensei''¡ or ''Master''?" Rayleigh seemed amused.
"I''m counting on you from now on, Rayleigh!!!" Luffy shouted.
"Well¡ that''ll do¡"
In the background, the straw hat seemed to wait patiently in its ce for two years until it would return to its rightful spot.
?¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª?
Sorbet Kingdom:
The straw hat reflected in Garp''s eyes, which had a wide, crescent-shaped smile.
"Buwahahaha! So that rascal Rayleigh will have the honor of training my grandson. Well, don''t get too boastful about it, Dark King. I''m my grandson''s first teacher!"
Garp wrote this in a post on the global forum and quickly shared his tweet, tagging Rayleigh.
His tweet immediately attracted thousands of interactions, fueling a public desire to see a verbal spar between Rayleigh and Garp.
"If your counterpart had taught Haki to Luffy much earlier, he would''ve been better off by now, and maybe Ace wouldn''t have had to die," Dragon said sympathetically.
Having seen Luffy''s development over nearly 600 chapters of the One Piece manga, Dragon had a deep understanding of Luffy''s exceptional talent.
It wasn''t just him; all One Piece manga readers were well aware of it.
If Garp had really done that, there''d be no need for the two-year training.
"Hmph, obviously, my counterpart wanted to see Ace, Luffy, and Sabo as Marines. If they''d agreed, he''d have taught them Haki himself."
Even Garp felt sad about how his counterpart had handled things.
After all, even he was entirely helpless.
Then, the members of the Revolutionary Army turned thest page of the volume, only to explode with loud discontent the next moment.
"A year-long break? Nonsense!" Garp shouted.
But at that moment, he grabbed a red card, simr to the one Dragon was holding.
It was an invitation card.
¡
On the Grand Line:
Whitebeard sighed sadly upon learning that the One Piece manga wouldn''t return for another year.
However, the red card in his hand was the invitation he''d long awaited.
"Can I truly release all this frustration in my heart if I enter your game world, Rob?"
"Isn''t it just a game¡? I want to crush Akainu and Teach in reality, not just in a game."
Whitebeard sighed, but what else could he do? If crushing his enemies in the ''game world'' would bring him peace, even a little, why refuse it?
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 831: The World of Games! (The Beginning of the Second Book)
Chapter 832: After Three Months.
Chapter 833: Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 852 The World of Games! (The Beginning of the Second Book)
Chapter 852 The World of Games! (The Beginning of the Second Book)
ckStar_BH:
Happy New Year 2025!
_________________
[Ding! +1M EXP!]
[The System has been upgraded!]
[System Level 20: 20M/20M (Max)]
[+100 Art Stores]
[Art Stores Avable for Use: 880/1000 (Max)]
[Congrattions onpleting the system and reaching the maximum EXP limit. You have umted 20 million EXP to reach Level 20 of the system.][You have reached the maximum number of Art Stores the system can provide (1000).]
[ess to the ''Virtual World'' feature has been unlocked.]
[Virtual World: From now on, you can sacrifice an Art Store as the foundation to create a fully integrated virtual world. Additionally, one trillion Art Coins are required toplete the creation of a living, vibrant world previously depicted through your art as a prerequisite. As the creator of this virtual world, you have absolute control over it. Do not be deceived by the term ''virtual''¡ªat your current level, you won''t be able to discern what is virtual and what is real.]
"My words fail me¡ So this is the ultimate potential of the Art Store System!? I''ve actually reached this stage¡ Sigh~"
Rob sighed deeply as he stared at the series of notifications floating before him.
After five and a half years of relentless effort and grinding, he had finally maxed out the system''s levels, reaching Level 20. In doing so, he unlocked all the features of the Art Store System. While the first ten levels provided a variety of abilities, thest ten focused on a single, overwhelmingly powerful feature per level. These features had been invaluable throughout Rob''s journey, to the point that he could no longer imagine surviving without them.
Completing the system brought Rob a sense of aplishment, but also left him feeling slightly lost.
"Now I can''t gain EXP anymore. The system can''t be upgraded further¡ So, what should I do now? Is the system forcing me to sacrifice my precious Art Stores to create virtual worlds? For what purpose?"
"After leveling up, I received 100 new art stores, bringing my total to 120 stores avable for use. Over the years, I''ve worked tirelessly to establish a vastwork of Art Stores worldwide¡ªnting 880 of them across more than 800 inds. Of course, I can still reim my stores if I choose¡"
"But doing so would mean losing the corresponding territory. My Art Stores are the capital that allows me topete with the world government for dominance¡ That''s if I ignore my personal strength, of course."
"The idea of creating virtual worlds does sound intriguing¡ Especially the part about my inability to distinguish between what''s virtual and real."
A surge of curiosity overwhelmed Rob.
Though his personal strength had already reached the peak of what was possible in this world¡ªhis Haki, physical abilities, and Devil Fruit powers had all hit their peak, and the skills gained from temtes were simrly maxed out¡ªhe still hadn''t reached a qualitative transformation. Despite his physical immortality, hecked the qualifications to be a true god.
At best, his power level could be described as that of a Low-god¡ªgreater than a Demi-god, yet below true deities. Rob was acutely aware of this reality.
For this reason, he hesitated to sacrifice his most valuable assets¡ªhis Art Stores. These 1,000 stores were his foundation, the essence of the system itself.
Once a virtual world was created, the corresponding Art Store would be lost forever. The process was irreversible, as the system had warned him.
Though he could act as a ''god'' within a virtual world, much like he did within an Art Store, the virtual worlds could still be destroyed by true strength, in contrast, the Art Stores were indestructible.
Rob understood this distinction better than anyone else.
"In the end, I can finally create the World of GamesI''ve envisioned ever since I learned about the system''s ultimate feature. Sigh~ Sacrificing one Art Store to bring a new One Pieceworld to life¡ It''s worth it. Unlike this world, where the Divine Network holds sway, the One Pieceworld I''ll create will be under myplete control. I''ve alreadypleted the pre-timeskip part of the story, so I have all the material I need to bring the world to life."
A satisfied smile spread across Rob''s face. The time had finallye to unveil his "World of Games"to the public.
And what was this World of Games? For the people of this world, it would seem like a revolutionary invention¡ªa thrilling new form of entertainment offered exclusively by the Art Store!
But only Rob knew the truth. This wasn''t just entertainment¡ªit was a living, breathing world. A virtual reality game that requires sacrificing an Art Store, with its divinews, and one trillion Art Coins, the only currency capable of purchasing limitless items from the system shop, all to create a fully functional living-virtual world.
In essence, the World of Gameswas a virtual reality experience that allowed its yers to physically participate in the events of the manga.
This was the true essence of the World of Games.
Now that Rob had finally unlocked this divine feature, he began nning how to create this virtual world on his own terms.
"Of course, One Piecehas already been decided as the first virtual world." Rob smiled as he gazed at the horizon.
The horizon was filled with the endless blue sea. Rob had been a part of this surreal world for so long that he had fully integrated into it. Yet, he had never forgotten where he came from.
Hadn''t he once been an ordinary human on Earth? Though a genius hacker and a wanted criminal, at his core, he was still just a regr man¡ªa slightly rebellious one, seeking freedom and a life without constraints.
"Looking back on my life, it all feels so surreal."
Rob stared at his reflection in the crystal-clear sea water, lost in thought. The face looking back at him now was nothing like the one he''d had in his previous life, which he had almost forgotten in the depths of his memories.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With a single thought, Rob could retrieve any memory from his vast mental library, thanks to his photographic memory.
His former face was so ordinary, so unremarkablepared to his current sharp features. Yet, why did the eyes remain the same?
"The eyes are the gateway to the soul¡ I am still me. Even though I''ve merged with remnants of the previous Rob''s soul, I remain myself. That can''t be changed."
He clenched his fist, shattering the water''s surface and scattering his reflection.
Rob stepped away from the shore, his hands in his pockets, walking away.
"I''ve enjoyed everything this life has given me. Now, why not let this world enjoy what I can give in return?"
"Let''s raise the curtain on the mysterious World of Games, where this time, I will control how the story unfolds."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 832: After Three Months.
Chapter 833: Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (Part 1)
Chapter 834: Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 853 After Three Months.
_________________
As the final pages of the first part of the Straw Hat Crew''s journey in the manga closed, readers across the world felt a wave of sadness. Yet, more than sadness, they experienced a mounting anticipation for the second part of this epic tale.
The sadness stemmed from knowing that the story was edging closer to its conclusion. However, the anticipation far outweighed the sorrow, reaching much deeper into their hearts.
"A year of waiting? I could wait five, even ten years for One Piece!"
"Five years? Ten years? I could wait my entire life for One Piece!"
"Haha! Nonsense! You''re all just talking big because you''re confident it''ll return in a year!"
"Tch, shut up, old man, and pour me some more wine."
In bars, markets, exhibitions, homes, and even workces, people everywhere were passionately discussing the long-awaited return of One Piece.
Naturally, excitement tends to fade over time. But a month passed, then two months, and now three whole months had gone by since the conclusion of the first part of the One Piece manga¡ªand yet, the discussions showed no sign of slowing down....
Ohara:
Three monthster, in the Sea Calendar Year 1503, the fifth year of the Manga Era Calendar.
The current date is aligned with a significant event in the manga world''s history. Twenty-one years before the main storyline, the adventures of Luffy began, marking the births of characters like Sanji and Zoro. In another corner of this vast world, Uta was also born.
"Unfortunately, because of my intervention, the Roger Pirates didn''t disband, meaning Shanks hasn''t formed his own crew yet. So, it''s unlikely that Shanks will find the newborn Uta as he did in the movie."
Rob had watched One Piece Film: Redthanks to his System Shop, which kept him updated with all things One Piece from Earth. He was even aware of the developments in the manga, including the new Elbaf Arc.
At the moment, Rob was in the art store of Ohara, sitting in his private section. He was nning how to introduce the world of gamesto the public. Since finishing the system, he has been tirelessly working to achieve a strongunch for his game universe.
Creationwas something reserved for gods, yet Rob was about to embark on this very act himself. The idea of creating something out of nothing was beyond imagination. Naturally, his first attempt had to be extraordinary.
Ever since Rob finished the system and unlocked its full potential, he could now turn his art into reality.
In total, he could create up to a thousand worlds by sacrificing all his Art Stores, bing the supreme ruler of every world he created. The mere thought of this capability made Rob realize just how absurdly powerful his system was.
Having read countless system novels in his previous life, Rob ranked his system among the highest tiers. Unlike many unfinished or abandoned stories where little was known about the system''s true capabilities, Rob''s system had reached its final form, providing him with everything it had to offer.
This system was a blessing. After all, it was exactly what Rob had requested in the initial survey that started it all.
Only such a system could help him avoid failure in his primary mission¡ªCreating manga of One Pieceinto the One Pieceworld.
"My ultimate goal is already halfway done¡ but when I finish, whates next? Will they send me back to my original world?"
Rob sighed, reflecting on such thoughts that asionally crossed his mind.
"By then, I''ll have countless worlds under my control thanks to the system''s final ability. If Iplete the mission perfectly, will the gods still take everything away from me? No, why would they?"
Although Rob had some worries, he remained optimistic. As long as he seeded inpleting his mission wlessly, he was confident he wouldn''t lose anything.
With these thoughts, Rob immersed himself further into the virtual world feature. For the past three months, he had been working tirelessly, nearing thepletion of the magnificent One Pieceworld he was creating.
To the residents of the One Piece world, it might seem like just another game. But once they entered, they would realize their shallow ideas had no meaning.
...
Bateri:
Roger stared intently at Crocus and Kureha as they examined his wife with great care.
Roger was worried, but his face betrayed none of his concern.
"Are you certain the second fetus appeared out of nowhere? It''s clear they''re twins,"said Crocus with a puzzled expression.
"Both are healthy, and there are only three months left until the due date,"Kureha said with a kind smile to Rouge, whoy on the bed.
Moved by Rouge''s sacrifice for her son Ace in the manga, Kureha was deeply touched, to the point of tears. She had rarely experienced such emotions, making her especiallypassionate toward Rouge. She even agreed to Roger''s request to visit regrly and ensure the pregnancy progressed safely.
It was the worry of a loving husband¡ªperhaps excessive but entirely understandable.
Roger himself was profoundly affected by Rouge''s actions in the manga. Her sacrifice had left asting impression on him, one that words could hardly capture.
Lying on the bed, Rouge smiled warmly. She was overjoyed to be expecting not one but two children.
Even though she didn''t understand how an extra fetus had appeared in her womb, fitting in perfectly, she weed the miracle wholeheartedly. These were her children, and she would love and nurture them to be heroes, just like their father.
"Don''t worry so much, Roger. It''s normal to feel dizzy or have side effects during pregnancy. You''re just tiring out Crocus-san and Kureha-san every time you worry too much,"Rouge said softly.
"No problem,"Crocus interrupted as he stood up. "It''s an honor to be your personal doctor, Rouge-san."
...
Shimotsuki Town:
"How is she?"
Roronoa Arashi was anxious. His wife, Terra, was nearing childbirth.
As far as he knew, his child would definitely be Zoro. After all, in this town, he was the only Roronoa. Histe father, Pinzoro, had no other children who could carry on the lineage
"She''s fine¡ it''s not time for the birth yet, you fool. Stop worrying for no reason,"said his mother, Furiko, with a smile. She was equally excited. Soon, she would see and hold her adorable grandson.
It would be soon¡ªjust a few more weeks until Zoro''s arrival. That is, if he didn''t get lost and end up being born to another woman by mistake!
...
Back in Ohara,Sora was taking care of her children in the Art Pce.
"I wonder what''s been keeping Rob so busytely,"she said with a slight sigh. The frequency of his visits had decreased significantly.
Compared to the love he showed Robin, Rob seemed to be neglecting Sanji, Reiju, and Hyori. These were his children by blood and fate after he had rewritten their destinies.
"I don''t think he''s neglecting us on purpose. Didn''t he say he''s working on a massive project and has no time? Let''s trust him,"Toki said with a reassuring smile.
She bore no resentment toward Rob. For her, it was entirely understandable. Rob wasn''t just a father or husband; he was also an emperor ruling over countless powerful hunters and a global merchant with hundreds of Art Stores scattered worldwide.
Naturally, his time was limited.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hearing this, Sora understood, but she couldn''t help feeling a little upset.
Her sadness vanished entirely when she suddenly felt a warm embrace from behind, washing away all her worries.
"I''m sorry, my dear if I''ve made you feel neglected,"Rob whispered.
At that moment, all her grievances melted away, reced by a broad smile on her face.
Neither Sora nor Toki was surprised by his sudden appearance; they had been expecting it. After all, why else would they speak so openly about the topic? It was all to lure Rob out.
"It''s okay, my dear. I know you''re very busy,"Sora said softly.
...
A few dayster, after resolving urgent matters, Rob finally had time to catch up on thetest chapters of the One Piecemanga, which had finally delved into the Elbaf Arc.
"Here we go,"Rob smiled as he purchased all the avable magazines.
There were a few chapters he hadn''t read yet, and he was incredibly excited to dive into them.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 833: Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (Part 1)
Chapter 834: Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 835: Finishing the New Chapters. The Gaming World is About to Launch.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 854 Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (1)
_________________
Rob was already well-informed about all the One Piecechapters released up until now, but he had missed thetest ones due to being engrossed in The World of Gamesrecently.
He had finished reading the Egghead Arc, which ended shockingly, revealing the true depths of the World Government and the mysterious Five Elders. He also learned that this world was on the brink of copse and might sink one day if he didn''t personally intervene¡ªwords spoken by the great scientist Vegapunk, who tragically met his end in this arc.
Rob was fully aware of all this, so he mentally prepared himself for anything that might follow. Nothing Oda could do would surprise him anymore. He had reached the point where he could even foresee the end of this world, piecing it together from all the clues revealed so far¡ªeven those not explicitly shown in the manga, which he uncovered through continuous research.
"This is it¡" Rob purchased Chapter 1128, titled Role-ying Game.
From the title, it was obvious that the crew had been dragged into a confined world resembling a game.
"Thinking about this ''RPG'' reminds me of my own World of Games¡" Rob smiled at this small coincidence and continued reading the chapter.
After waking up in a Lego-like ce, Nami was chased by a giant hedgehog and met Usopp, who was also being pursued¡ªby a giant cat. Their outfits were changed to resemble those of giants.
Eventually, Luffy, Zoro, and Sanji arrived and easily defeated the enormous cat, which could transform into a lion.That was the summary of the previous chapter.
In the current one, the crew reunited and tried to figure out why they had been separated and brought to this strange ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn
...
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"Our threads resemble the traditional warrior outfits of Elbaf," Usopp observed confidently. "But they wouldn''t have clothes that fit us¡ This is an Ind of Giants, after all!"
"Let''s say this isElbaf¡ Could we have been gigantified?" he spected.
Nami pointed at what looked like a Lego tree. "This tree is definitely fake."
"I think there are people in town. We won''t figure this out without talking to them," Zoro suggested, adding, "Besides, this area is too vast, and we don''t even know where the sea is."
"You''re right. Let''s head to town!" Luffy dered.
"The others don''t seem to be here," Sanji noted.
"How do you know?" Usopp asked in surprise.
"My radar isn''t picking up Robin-chan¡ Sniff, sniff¡ª"
"Are you a hound?" Nami asked, bewildered.
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Rob scratched his chin after witnessing this humiliating portrayal of Sanji.
"Again¡ Why this nonsense? Has Oda started losing his touch? Once was fine, butparing Sanji to a dog twice? Isn''t that too much?"
At this moment, Rob felt an overwhelming urge to p Oda.
Let''s not forget¡ªSanji was now his "son." Even before that, Rob had been a huge fan of Sanji''s character. He hated seeing his favorite character being humiliated this way.
"When my son grows up and sees this nonsense in the manga, what will I tell him? That his father was joking with him? Huh? Huh? Tell me, Oda¡ªwhy are you making things harder for me? Are you doing this on purpose? Right? RIGHT?"
"Sigh¡Dog? Even if there''s no limit to the crew''s banter, this is still too much¡"
Although still dissatisfied, Rob chose to ignore it for now and continued reading the chapters.
"It seems the so-called Sun God has peculiar hobbies¡ Even ordinary animals arebeled as gods¡ Well, that''s typical of giants."
Rob''s gaze seemed to pierce through the heavens and clouds,nding on the colossal ind that housed the huge Treasure Tree Adam.
Shaking his head, Rob let the image of the giants'' ind fade from his mind and refocused on the manga''s events.
As expected, Luffy crashed into the sky, which resembled a shattered mirror at that moment.
The impact caused the "sky" to break, revealing the fenced walls of the room. It turned out that the world they were in was merely a giant-sized yroom.
The crew reunited with Chopper, who had been stuck in a ce called the "Sun God''s Altar," where he dressed his living dolls in costumes and threw them into this RPG world.
"Costume dolls, huh? A Yonko''s crew reduced to cosy props for a giant¡ Ridiculous."
Rob found himself oddly entertained by the bizarre turn of events. The story reached its peak when the so-called Sun God appeared, referring to the crew as "living dolls."
It was revealed that the giant calling himself the Sun God was actually a member of the New Giant Warrior Pirates. His real name was Road, and his crew was part of the Straw Hat Great Fleet. Displeased with this, Road used his pet crow to bring the Straw Hat ship to him while the crew was unconscious from drinking. He dressed them in Elbaf attire and tossed them into his yroom.
Nami, outraged by his perverted behavior in changing her clothes, struck him with a thunderbolt.
"Haha! Serves him right, that perverted giant," Robughed, thinking Road deserved even worse.
"This Road fellow seems to be in his forties¡ªwhich is like adolescence for giants. I suppose he enjoys One Pieceand sees the Straw Hat crew as his idols¡"
The Sun God myth, it seemed, was deeply rooted in the culture of the giants.
At the end of Chapter 1129, Luffy destroys the giant''s yroom¡ªrevealed to be a prison¡ªand finally escapes with his crew.
"In the end, there are no walls or barriers that can contain the true Sun God. What an incredible prelude to an arc that promises grand events¡"
Rob smiled, sensing this arc would be a feast of surprises and thrilling moments. Oda had been hinting at this arc andying its groundwork for a long time.
Now this arc has finally arrived, which is why Rob had high expectations for it. After all, Elbaf was thend of wars and immense power, so formidable that even the World Government constantly avoided it.
The vige where Linlin caused chaos years ago was just one among dozens of giant tribes.
Currently, even the King of Giants, King Harald, remained a great mystery to Rob.
Rob knew that this Giant King was by no means ordinary.
He didn''t even care much for the One Piece manga, nor was he bothered by themotion caused by the Art Store in Elbaf. What he cared most about was his son.
Prince Loki.
"Why is his title in this chapter The ursed Prince?"
Rob wondered as he read the intriguing title of Chapter 1130.
¡
Far away in the New World, on the ind of Giants; Elbaf.
Rain-filled white clouds intertwined with the branches of a massive tree. This tree was unimaginablyrge, with its branches piercing through the clouds and forming twoyers ofnd the size of inds, one above the other.
The Art Store rested under the towering shadow of the firstyer of the enormous Treasure Tree Adam. Around the Art Store, many giants, reduced to human size due to the Art Store''s field effect, had gathered.
Among the giants present, an unusual neer arrived¡ªa giant who rarely showed up.
He wore a horned helmet, and his smiling expression seemed somewhat sinister as he approached his elder brother, who was sitting with his group: Gerd, Road, Goldberg, and Stansen.
"Hajrudin, my dear elder brother, I want to fight you again."
Loki licked his lips wickedly after saying that.
Hearing this, Hajrudin clenched his fists tightly, grabbed his axe, and stood up.
Gerd quickly tried to stop him. "What are you doing? He just wants to bully you as usual¡ Why give him this chance every time he looks for you?"
"As a warrior of Elbaf, why would I refuse a fight with Loki?"
"But¡" Gerd wanted to stop him, but he interrupted her.
"It''s fine¡"
Hajrudin left the Art Store''s shrinking field, and his body began to grow until he returned to his true giant size, standing face-to-face with his younger brother.
"Let''s have an honorable battle! In the name of the Sun God!"
Hajrudin gripped his axe and charged with all his strength at Loki.
"Do you want a battle in my name? For I am the Sun God¡"
Loki smiled as he spoke. Behind him, enormous beasts watched the battle with bored expressions.
There was a colossal gori, a colossal wolf, a colossal snake, and a colossal bear.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 834: Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (Part 2)
Chapter 835: Finishing the New Chapters. The Gaming World is About to Launch.
Chapter 836: The First Game World - One Piece!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 855 Reading the Introduction to the Elbaf Arc (2)
_________________
Back in Ohara, Rob was deeply engrossed in reading the chapters.
"It seems somehow the crew got separated at some point¡"
The rest of the crew, who hadn''t appeared yet in Elbaf, were shown with Dorry, Brogy, and the other giants who had reinforced them in Egghead.
"It seems they''ve stopped searching for them and are on their way to Elbaf¡"
Rob noticed how confident Franky and the others were in Luffy and the rest''s ability to make their way safely to Elbaf.
"Haha! They''re already in Elbaf, and it looks like you''re theters."
Robughed and continued reading to the next scene.
The first thing Luffy and his crew saw after leaving the False World was an enormously massive tree. Luffy was astonished by its size, believing it must have lived for thousands of years.Even the surrounding trees looked like mountains, something the crew also noticed.
"Wait¡ this castle¡?"
Rob spotted a gigantic castle connected by a massive suspension bridge to the firstyer of the Adam Treasure Tree.
"Doesn''t this ce look like my art store''s location?"
This was Road''s Castle, but it seemed that at this point in time, it didn''t exist yet. Instead, Rob''s art store stood there, established as it was the most convenient location near the suspension bridge, away from the dense forest, and closer to the giants'' vige.
After staring at the intriguing castle for some time, Rob shifted his attention to the following scenes.
"Two giants appeared¡ The female is Gerd, and the chubby one is Goldberg. It seems the long years haven''t changed much about the giants'' physiques, although these two are still young for their race and still in a growing phase."
"Haha! As expected, every giant has a uniqueugh."
Rob chuckled after noticing Goldberg''sugh, which somewhat resembled Dorry''s.
"I wonder what caught Luffy''s attention? Did something give him chills?"
"At Luffy''s current level, only the Giant King Harald could make him feel chills."
"After all, the Giant King Harald is as formidable as Kaido in his prime¡"
Rob fully understood that Harald, the Giant King capable of rallying all giants with his personal immense power, was untouchable even by the World Government. He was a true beast king. If he wanted, he could have been considered a pirate emperor alone. However, given his calm stance and disinterest in tangling with the World Government, they ced no bounty on his head. He was as ancient as the World Government itself. Why provoke him if he wasn''t provoking them? ???????¨º?
Before Rob could discover where Luffy had gone, the manga shifted back to the rest of the crew, who were aboard the Giant Warriors'' ship.
"Oh, Brogy and Dorry''s bounties have been updated¡"
"1.8 billion berries each? What an amazing leap from just 100 million!"
Rob smiled as he saw Robin read the newspaper''s contents shared with the giants.
"Brogy and Dorry will be thrilled to see their new bounties in the manga¡ After all, 100 million doesn''t reflect their true power."
"As expected of the World Government, they med Vegapunk''s murder on Luffy¡"
Although it was Kizaru who killed Vegapunk, and under duress no less, ming Luffy for the murder satisfied the public''s outrage since they couldn''t catch the Straw Hat crew.
"That mark¡ it''s the one the crew shared with Vivi to distinguish between real friends and Bon y when he used his powers to mimic their faces¡ Showing it now in his free form means Oda is hinting at something happening soon¡ Is it about Vivi?"
"Since none of the present crew members were part of the crew back then, it''s hard for them to guess why Luffy has this mark on his hand. Only Robin joined directly after Luffy and the others said goodbye to Vivi, showing her the mark. It symbolized their eternal friendship and that Vivi would always be a part of their crew."
"What¡?! Loki killed his father?! So Harald is already dead in the manga?! Unbelievable!"
Rob was shocked to learn this fact from the giants'' words.
He knew about the legendary devil fruit passed down through the royal lineage of the giants. But considering the overwhelming strength of the Giant King, who already possessed this mythicalfruit, how could his son Loki have killed him?!
"Was it an assassination? Since Harald cared deeply for Loki, it must mean betrayal¡"
"It seems his name is quite famous in the manga world, even Jimbei has heard of him¡"
"If Loki escaped Elbaf, he would destroy everything and bring shame to Elbaf¡ Since he killed his father, he must be evil¡ And since he gained the legendary devil fruit, his strength is undoubtedly terrifying. It makes sense now why the giants call him the Shame of Elbaf."
"So, is Loki the ultimate viin of the Elbaf Arc?"
"Oh, Loki has finally appeared!"
Rob''s eyes lit up as he saw the final scene of the chapter.
¡
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Chapter''s Events:N?v(el)B\\jnn
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Luffy walked slowly on the snow toward a giant bound by massive chains on the Adam Treasure Tree.
He was an extremelyrge giant with long, light hair tied in twin braids at the front and messy at the back. Like the other giants, he wore a horned helmet, and his eyes were covered with bandages.
Sensing Luffy''s presence, the bound giant opened his mouth, letting out his long tongue and saying, "State your name."
"I''m Luffy! The man who''s gonna be King of the Pirates!" Luffy replied in his usual tone.
"King¡"the giant was surprised.
"Where is this ce?! Who are you?!" Luffy asked.
"This is Wand!! The mighty Kingdom of Elbaf! They say it is the birthce of war!"
As the giant dered this, the entirety of Elbaf appeared in the background, with the Adam Treasure Tree dominating the ind, covering 90% of it.
"I am the Sun God who will bring about the end of the world!! Loki!!"
The giant revealed his identity in a shocking manner..
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
¡
Rob, reflecting on the majestic depiction of the Kingdom of Elbaf, realized it truly was the Land of Wars, home to the strongest beings.
"Why is every one of these evil giants obsessed with being the Sun God¡? I wonder how Loki will react when he learns the real Sun God is standing right in front of him."
Rob smirked at Loki''s self-promation.
"But does he truly want to destroy the world?"
What caught Rob''s attention most was Loki''s apparent desire to destroy everything.
"Is it because L, the girl he loved, rejected him? Does he want to destroy everything because of that?"
"Giants really do have simple minds. That might actually be the reason¡ haha!"
"After falling for L and proposing to her, he was rejected, which made him angry and consumed by hatred. He thought of taking revenge on the entire world, killed his father, gained the mythical devil fruit, and wanted to escape to wreak havoc and destroy everything¡ This could actually be the case."
"So the reason for Harald''s death was the Big Mom daughter''s rejection of his son''s love¡ haha!"
Seeing it from this perspective made Robugh.
If this was truly what happened, Rob didn''t know whether tough or cry. Harald, a thorn in the World Government''s side much like himself, was immobile and confined to his kingdom. But after his death, it seemed the government now had a far more troublesome enemy in Loki.
"Loki is strong¡ It took all of Elbaf''s warriors to restrain him."
Rob stared at Loki''s manga depiction, noticing hisugh, where he stuck his tongue out, which Oda often used for viinous characters.
¡
In Elbaf, Lokiughed the same way as he deflected Hajrudin''s feeble attacks.
Raising his massive leg, he stomped¡ªBoom!¡ªpowerfully kicking Hajrudin.
With a single kick, Hajrudin went flying, his bare back mming against the art store. If it had been an ordinary building, it would have copsed under the giant''s weight. But since it was the art store, Hajrudin''s body shrank to human size upon impact, and he got up with difficulty.
Hajrudin coughed up blood but remained emotionally steadfast, unaffected by his loss to this cold-hearted younger brother.
He knew why his brother bullied him all the time. It was to suppress hispetitive spirit, ensuring he wouldn''t dare think of challenging the throne after their father, the Giant King Harald.
"Is that all you''ve got, my elder brother? You truly disappoint me,"Loki said.
After saying this, Loki entered the art store, ignoring Hajrudin and his group.
Loki was followed by his monstrous pets, which also shrank to human size upon entering the store''s domain.
"It seems the new volume of Solo Leveling is out¡ Let''s see how far the Shadow Monarch has progressed!"Loki eximed with excitement.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 835: Finishing the New Chapters. The Gaming World is About to Launch.
Chapter 836: The First Game World - One Piece!
Chapter 837: Development Completed!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 856 Finishing the New Chapters. The Gaming World is About to Launch.
_________________
Moving to Chapter 1131, thetest released by Oda, the encounter between Luffy and Loki was at its peak.
Luffy ignored Loki''s repeated calls, seemingly lost in contemtion of the fact that they were finally in Elbaf. He wondered how Usopp would react upon seeing the view of Elbaf from atop the massive Adam Treasure Tree. Loki continued to call out to Luffy, who turned a deaf ear. In the end, Loki could no longer bear it.
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"I''ve seen so many giants for the first time on Dorry and Brogy''s ship. Their aura is overwhelming!" Luffy continued, speaking to himself.
"Oi¡" Loki kept calling out to Luffy.
"No wonder this is the strongest kingdom!!" Luffy admitted."OI!!! I AM TALKING TO YOU!!!"
Loki finally snapped and let out a roar, his voice like a menacing howl that frightened the massive wolves around them.
"I am the Sun God whose name has been passed down in thisnd! Do not open your mouth without my permission, human. Now, answer me¡ what do you see in front of you?"
[Elbaf ¨C The Cursed Prince ¨C LOKI ¨C The extraordinary bounty ced on him by the World Government¡ 2.6 billion berries]
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
At that moment, Rob noticed this exceptional bounty more than anything else.
"Wow¡ Did the World Government ce this bounty on him after he killed his father?" Rob wondered, thinking this was the most likely exnation.
Then, he continued reading the chapter quietly.
"So, Loki was bound to the Adam Treasure Tree six years ago¡ For a giant, this is barely six months at most¡"
"As expected, these giant handcuffs are made of Seastone. This confirms Loki as a user of that mythical fruit¡"
"Hmm, and now he wants to strike a deal with Luffy. What an interesting plot twist."
Rob felt the story was bing morepelling. After all, in his opinion, Loki was the main viin Luffy had to defeat. Naturally, Loki would have to be stronger than Kaido! Otherwise, restraining him wouldn''t require every warrior giant.
"The Underworld¡? It makes sense that such a harshnd of execution exists in Elbaf¡ Oh, what fascinating beasts¡ As expected, Luffy tamed them instantly, haha!"
"The world where the sun died? What does he mean by that?"
This particr phrase piqued Rob''s curiosity to the fullest. Naturally, he had his own theories.
"To think that Shanks was in this ce¡ Did Shanks help capture and bind Loki? That could exin why Shanks has this kind of rtionship with the giants¡"
"Also, ording to the manga''s timeline, Shanks became an Emperor six years ago. Was it because he defeated Loki that he gained enough reputation to be ssified as a Yonko?"
As the official publisher of One Piecein this world, Rob had a great ability to analyze and connect events. Thus, drawing such conclusions was very easy for him. §²?N???¨§S
"It''s easy to deduce, seeing how Loki considers Shanks a coward. It''s clear they had a battle six years ago, and the winner is also obvious¡"
Rob smiled as he saw how Luffy grew furious at Loki''s disrespect towards Shanks in his presence.
"Although Luffy''s anger is a bit exaggerated, it''s expected. Shanks is incredibly dear to him. Most of Luffy''s achievements can be credited to Shanks, as he''s the one who saved his life."
"Hmm, Loki is still trying to strike a deal with Luffy to free him, this time offering information about Shanks¡ If Luffy frees Loki, he''ll undoubtedly earn the enmity of all the giants¡ I see the next scenario unfolding bit by bit."
"Luffy is so reckless! Since he doesn''t understand the consequences of freeing this man, he might do it without hesitation¡"
After transitioning to the scene where Road chased Usopp and the others, and the scene where Hajrudin hunted the giant stag in preparation for weing the Straw Hat Crew, Rob''s understanding of the current events deepened significantly.
"This¡" A big smile appeared on Rob''s face when he saw Robin''s new hairstyle, which was the same as it was before the two-year timeskip.
"She''s feeling nostalgic¡ She even wants to meet Saul with the same hairstyle she had as a child¡ It will surely be a dramatic and emotional reunion."
"Now, what happened to Saul? Why did he pass out¡ I wonder¡"
With that, Rob closed the magazine''sst page, eagerly awaiting the next installment.
By relying solely on continuous updates to the original manga, he could deepen his understanding of this world more and more. Without these updates, he would know nothing, like someone who had watched most of a movie but, for some reason, was struck blind and deaf before the film''s end and could no longer see or hear anything.
By expanding his understanding of the world, he could create the new One Piece worldin the gaming universe with minimal ws and avoid fatal errors like creating characters or events from nothing based on his wed understanding. For instance, Bonnie''s current presence in this world was a side effect of his ability¡ªas an average mangaka. If he believed someone existed, they would exist. If he decided on a character''s gender in his mind, it would change ordingly. This was currently the case with Imu.
These errors in his ability could only be avoided by reaching a 100% understanding of the world. Currently, his understanding hasn''t even reached 90%! He was stuck at 89%.
"This confirms that the manga is truly nearing its end¡ It''s really the final saga, the second arc of the final saga¡ sigh¡"
Rob sighed as he looked at the ceiling, cing his hands behind his head in thought.
With a wave of his hand, the white ceiling disappeared, reced by an image of Robin on the ceiling of the art store. She appeared vibrant and full of life, with her short hairstyle and an innocent smile on her face.
"My daughter truly is the most beautiful in the world, even more than Hancock¡"
Rob ignored the piled-up work for a while, gazing at Robin''s face with a gentle smile before closing his eyes and falling asleep.
Only by sleeping in the art store could he activate the [Virtual World] feature and dive into the gaming world. He had already spent all his art coins to create this world. Using his [Average Mangaka] title, he was currently transforming the progress of the One Piecemanga into a living world!
¡
Rob opened his eyes. This time, what appeared before him was different from Robin''s image.
A foggy world entered his vision. Directly ahead was a map of a blue, mostly covered by seas, with scattered inds here and there.
Most regions were shrouded in surrounding fog, with only a few ces unaffected.
"I see. This fog covers the ces not yet revealed in the manga. Only bypleting the manga can the world be free of fog¡"
When Rob mentioned the manga, he referred to his updates in the pirate world, not Oda''s updates on Earth.
As he continued updating the manga and revealing new inds, the fog would gradually lift in the virtual world, allowing yers to explore these areas freely, gaining treasures and experiences.
Rob''s virtual world wasn''t just a game; it was a ce where one could gain real power and wealth! It was an exact replica of the original world but without true death¡ªonly NPCs were subject to thews of life and death.
Now Rob was a creator of a world, albeit an iplete one.
"The timeline and story yers wish to engage in can be freely adjusted¡ Of course, only within the events revealed so far in the manga¡ªeverything before the two-year timeskip¡"
Rob smiled in satisfaction. "This is good. Sacrificing the art shop wasn''t in vain."
[Avable Art Stores: 880/999]
These 880 art stores were scattered across the inds of the pirate world, whether in the four seas, the first half of the Grand Line, the New World, or special ces like Roger''s and Newgate''s ships, sky inds, and secret locations. Considering that the world had thousands of inds, the number of scattered art stores was rtively small. However, given their widespread distribution, there was no need to add more for now.
The 119 unused art stores were Rob''s precious assets, and he wouldn''t use them carelessly.
Rob didn''t regret sacrificing the art store to establish the One Piecevirtual world''s foundation. Instead, he refocused on building and enriching the world''s details.
"With this, the game will be ready tounch next month."
"Should I let Roger and Rouge try it out first in celebration of their children''s birth?"
Thinking about this, Rob smiled.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 836: The First Game World - One Piece!
Chapter 837: Development Completed!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 838: Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken. The favorite manga of many weirdos!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 857 The First Game World - One Piece!
_________________
Rob had conceived the idea of creating the "World of Games"a long time ago¡ªnearly a year back, in fact¡ªwhen the system informed him that the reward forpleting it would be a fully integrated virtual world.
From that moment on, he pushed himself tirelessly, striving to gain more EXP and umte more Art Coins. Despite how difficult it was to earn experience points¡ªand how the system''s upgrade requirements grew exponentially with each level¡ªRob never gave up. He kept drawing more manga and producing more anime!
All this effort was aimed atpleting the system''s requirements in sync with the pre-timeskip arc of One Piece.
And that''s exactly what happened. Now, with the system reaching level 20 and the pre-timeskip arcpleted, Rob even went the extra mile by adding the Golden Lion Arcto the manga, officially making the Golden Lion a canonical character. After all, this individual truly existed in the world and was currently confined in the central prison.
By this point, Rob had seeded in executing all his ns smoothly. Starting with his grand strategy involving the Four Seas, which was his initial n upon arriving in this world, he managed to secretly establish his art stores across all Four Seas. Although he unintentionally drew the World Government''s attention due to an unforeseen incident with a CP5 agent in Flevance, Rob ultimately seeded in his endeavor.
Even when the Flevance incident led to the World Government dispatching Admiral Zephyr to handle him, Rob managed to repel the admiral and his forces from Lnveel, gaining the upper hand. While the government considered him a potential threat, they deemed him not yet dangerous enough to warrant an urgent response.
Rob then secretly entered the Grand Line through the Little Gardengate before moving to his second hidden location, Sky Ind. From there, all his ns were executed seamlessly, leading up to this perfect moment.
"All of this was made possible because of Imu''s tolerance and her desire for more chapters¡ Without that, my journey to this point wouldn''t have been so smooth, with only a few annoying battles and challenges."Rob smiled as he reflected on his journey thus far.
He was now confident inpleting his manga peacefully, even if the World Government decided to wage an all-out war against him instead of maintaining its cold war stance.
"Even if they engage me in a life-and-death struggle and throw everything they have, I can still fight them while ensuring the stability of my monthly manga updates."
At present, Rob was inside the [Virtual World], merging the current progress of his manga with the Game World. As he did so, memories of everything he had experienced from the beginning until this moment flooded his mind.
Reaching this point, his journey seemed truly surreal.
His life was perfect¡ªhe had many women, many children, countless friends, strong subordinates, and abundant resources all at his disposal.
Now, with the addition of thetest feature of the Art Store and the art he had produced over the years, he would soon have an entire world in his hand to control as he pleased.
However, despite being the owner of this world, maintaining its existence and stability would require his enemies to enter it and contribute to its perfection.
And who were his enemies in this world?
Of course, the World Government and its allies¡
800 years ago, his n, which had hoarded the world''s knowledge and history¡ªthe n once known as the Light of Knowledge¡ªhad viewed the World Government as its adversary. The government, in stark contrast, represented the Darkness of Knowledge, constantly burying the world''s secrets and fighting anyone who dared to unearth or reveal them.
And what was Rob doing now? As thest descendant of the Knowledge n, Rob was following in his ancestors'' footsteps by exposing the world''s secrets in the most entertaining way possible¡ªthrough manga.
By the time the authorities of this world realized what was happening, it was toote to contain him. Rob had already grown beyond their reach!
He had be a force on par with¡ªor perhaps even greater than¡ªthe World Government itself.
Although the World Government had umted power over 800 years¡ªa feat that was by no means insignificant¡ªRob''s artistic publication system had drastically closed this massive gap in just a few short years.
This was the true advantage of what was known as a system, the ultimate cheat code for every transmigrator!
Now, unless the World Government went all out to stop Rob, the secrets that the One Piecemanga would reveal in its second half would be unprecedented and unimaginable.
Some of these secrets could turn the world upside down.
It would no longer be a world divided into just two parts; it might fragment further and further. The true age of chaos was approaching!
Although Rob''s chaotic and thrill-seeking nature had mellowed over time in this near-paradisiacal setting, those buried feelings were now slowly resurfacing with the creation of the first Game World - One Piece. ????£Î??§§s
"Hahahaha! Wee to my Game World! Here, you can y to your heart''s content! Take what you want, but don''t forget to pay me¡ The payment will be in the real world, World Government!"
Rob''sughter echoed through the misty, eerie, and gloomy world.
...
Elbaf, Art Store:
"Who would''ve thought that such a weak boy would transform into such a powerful hunter capable of saving an entire country in such a short period?"
"Sung Jinwoo¡ What a man! He''s like a giant in the body of a small human!"
Stacks of Solo Levelingmanhwa magazines formed a small pile before Loki, who had only recently discovered the charm of the Art Store.
Although he spent most of his time training in the Land of the Underworld with his monsterrades and had long heard of the Art Store''s greatness and the amazing stories sold there, Loki had never cared. His sole focus was on increasing his strength.
He had even mocked his older brother Hajrudin for wasting time reading manga instead of training and preparing himself to inherit the throne.
But one day, by sheer chance, Loki stumbled upon a Solo Levelingmagazine. That single issue was enough to ignite his curiosity, and he craved more!
From that day on, Loki starteding to the store daily after training, often teasing his brother in the process.
This newfound entertainment was a wee change in his life.
"Hmm, this Ant King is terrifying¡ Just an ant with such a strong andmanding aura? Incredible. I wonder who would win in a fight¡ªme or this ant?"
"Would I crush it by ident?"
As Loki finished reading the Jeju Ind Arc, he quickly moved on to the next, shorter arc.
"Huh? Recruitment Arc? I wonder who he ns to recruit¡ Such a powerful hunter¡ªI''d like to recruit him myself."
Loki''s eyes gleamed as he nced at the opening scene of the chapter.
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
[When the Jeju Ind raid finally came to a close, it was all anyone could talk about.]
"Wow¡ I''m at a loss for words."
"I thought it wasn''t possible to summon that many beasts."
"Watching Sung Jinwoo''s beasts fight the ants cured my 10-year battle with cancer."
"That was awesome. He''s the GOAT."
"I lost my parents four years ago in Jeju. I''m pretty sure Sung Jinwoo will never see this post though¡"
[During the raid, the public got a chance to see Sung Jinwoo in action for the first time since he became an S-rank.]
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"Oh! This looks just like our global forums¡ How interesting."
Loki smiled as he observed the public''s reactions to Sung Jinwoo''s battle on Jeju Ind. It was genuinely entertaining.
"Ah, of course, while there are many supporters and admirers, there are also haters and skeptics¡ That''s only natural."
"Such is life. You''ll never find only supporters. Even the Sun God, pure as the sun itself, had countless enemies who wished for his downfall. But in his presence, they didn''t even dare to breathe."
"When I rise one day as the next Sun God, I''ll undoubtedly have many enemies and skeptics as well!"
"But no matter. I''ll destroy them all!"
"I''ll bring absolute liberation to this world by destroying it!"
Some giants nced at the entric prince with strange looks before returning to their chapters. They were well aware of this prince''s peculiar personality and his penchant for spouting nonsense.
If he weren''t the king''s son, some giants might''ve chosen to teach him a lesson in proper conduct.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 837: Development Completed!
Chapter 838: Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken. The favorite manga of many weirdos!
Chapter 839: Conclusion of the 1st Part of Attack on Titan S4!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 858 Development Completed!
_________________
After three consecutive days of hard work, Rob finished adding the final touches to "The First Game World." Being the first of its kind, creating it had been a unique experience for Rob.
"It''spletely silent¡" Rob smiled as he gazed at the world beneath the clouds below.
Silence enveloped the ce. Although it contained all the necessities of life, it felt lifeless¡ªvoid of vitality, movement, or the essence of life itself.
"Of course, it would be like this. The purpose of this world is entertainment and development, it''s not a real world. I am the one who controls time, space, and the elements in this world. Its entire existence depends on me. When I decide for life to begin, it will begin. When I want time to move forward, it will move. If I want it to rewind, it will rewind. And if I wish for it to stop, the world will freeze¡ exactly as it is now."
The world was formed in virtual space. However, under the influence of the mysterious capabilities of the Art Store as a Foundation¡ªdepths even Rob himself couldn''t fullyprehend¡ªwhat was virtual could be real. Thus, development within the game world was entirely feasible, and this was precisely why Rob sacrificed the Art Store without hesitation.
Since the game world was modeled after One Piece, it was identical to the world Rob currently lived in. At this moment, Rob''s gaze fell on a massive spot within the new world.
It was surrounded by mist, but its details were visible through the haze. It was a colossal tree.
"Elbaf¡ What a mysterious ce. Even with all my umted knowledge about this world, it remains difficult for the game world to recreate this ind."Elbaf, as it stood in the game world, was a "non-yable zone," much like Laugh Tale and several undiscovered inds in the New World. In short, aside from the inds revealed in the One Piecemanga so far¡ªthose Rob had personally explored¡ªmost inds in the New World were designated as non-yable zones.
"Even so, this is still a lot¡" Rob smiled as he looked at the countless inds and dense regions, clear as the morning sun. There were so many. It truly felt like a living world, teeming with plots and events for yers to participate in.
(Author''s Note: For those who''ve read The Legendary Mechanic novel, you''ll perfectly understand this game world. It''s essentially the same concept. The One Piece Game World is simr in plot design to the game world Han Xiao entered.)
Of course, only Rob could see all of this because he was the programmer¡ªor the creator, as he liked to call himself. For the yers, they would need to choose a profession, level up gradually, and unlock new maps to freely roam the world. Everything they acquired would depend solely on their abilities. Even their capacity to influence the game world''s events would hinge on their performance.
"This is the fun of the game! Even I want to y at this point." Rob grinned, taking a final nce before allowing his consciousness to leave the game world and return to reality.
"I spent way too much time in there¡ I bet Robin misses me a lot¡ Hmm? Has thetest chapter of One Piecebeen released already?"
Before leaving the Art Store, Rob purchased Chapter 1132 of Shonen Jumpmagazine, which had appeared in the store''s sales list after he''d previously consumed all umted chapters.
Minutester, he ced the magazine back into storage with a satisfied expression.
"It seems the crew members most affected by this sight were Usopp and Luffy, who had promised each other at the start of their journey to visit Elbaf one day."
Rob smiled as he saw Luffy''s grin, Usopp''s tears, and the varied expressions of the crew members when they saw even a single vige in the sun world, Elbaf''s Land of the Giants.
"Hmm?" After finishing the chapter, Rob felt a strange sensation from the game world. Though he was tempted to check it out, he refrained, suspecting that the mist surrounding Elbaf had thinned slightly after reading thetest chapter.
"Interesting, this explorer Louis Arnot."
Rob was greatly impressed by the introduction of the Elbaf Arc, which stood out significantlypared to the beginnings of previous adventures the crew had undertaken.
With that, Rob put his hands in his pockets and left the Art Store. Creating the game world had consumed much of his mental energy, so he needed to rest.
...
Inside the customers'' lounge in the store, many were still enjoying the three volumes of the Solo Levelingmanhwa that had been released over the past three months.
The first was the Recruitment Arc, which came out immediately after the conclusion of the first part of the One Piecemanga.
A monthter, the Ahjin Guild Arcwas released.
Then, a week ago, the Double Dungeon Arcdropped.
Many readers gasped in excitement, as thetest Solo Levelingarc was exceptionally thrilling, featuring Sung Jinwoo''s return to the double dungeon¡ªwhere it all began for him.
"Hah! An S-rank dungeon appeared in Japan? What a pathetic country. I wonder if Jinwoo will help them."
"He must first enter the Cartenon Temple and figure out where this mysterious ck key leads."
"That''s true. Everything else will have to wait. Jinwoo has been stuck at his current level for a while now and needs to power up. This key the system gave him is the only way."
"You guys are still there? The events ahead are much more exciting!"
"Just shut up! No spoilers¡"
Rob smiled as he overheard readers''ments here and there. Seeing their satisfaction with the story''s development brought him contentment as well.
(The Solo Leveling world would be an excellent choice for a game world. Unfortunately, I need to finish the manhwa first. It''s not like One Piece, where the first part alone feels like aplete world.)
Thinking this, Rob exited the Art Store.
Without a doubt, the day woulde when Rob would have multiple game worlds to gain whatever he desired and provide endless entertainment.
Stories were no longer confined to paper or screens.
...
Marigoa:
"Another yearlong hiatus¡ Sigh, it''s a bit unfortunate."
"I remember the first time something like this happened in One Piece¡ªa year-long break. It was frustrating, but now it feels even worse."
"We''ve grown so ustomed to the One Piecemanga; it''s like a drug to us."
"The infuriating part is that we have no power to force the author to continue."
"We''ll just have to wait patiently."
"What are you all saying? Isn''t this a good thing for us? We now have enough time to review everything the manga has revealed so far and prepare for the worst."
"Plus, most of the research we''ve been conducting, inspired by the anime and manga, has reached advanced stages. We just need a slight push toplete most of it."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Ah, I remember the Mysterious Powers Projectbased on chakra, nen, reiatsu, and haki, which stalled after Vegapunk defected to the enemy. It makes my blood boil!"
"What about the nuclear bomb project?"
"That, too, was sabotaged by Vegapunk before he left! Curse him!"
"That sly bastard yed his cards well and managed to secure Rob''s protection¡"
The Five Elders were irritated by the One Piecehiatus, but they were also somewhat relieved. After all, the hiatus meant the continuous leakage of secrets had temporarily ceased, giving them ample time to prepare for the worst.
"Have you heard about the game world? There''s talk about it on the forums¡ It seems Rob-chan is nning something big this time."
At that moment, the Five Elders straightened their postures upon hearing Imu''s voice.
"I wonder what''s inside this game world¡" Imu smiled faintly as she closed the Solo Levelingmanhwa, feeling a bit bored.
She, too, missed the One Piecemanga!
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 838: Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken. The favorite manga of many weirdos!
Chapter 839: Conclusion of the 1st Part of Attack on Titan S4!
Chapter 840: Episode 113 of Naruto Shippuden! The Beginning of the "Chasing Itachi Arc".
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 859 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken. The favorite manga of many weirdos!
_________________
Days passed, and time advanced quietly without much fuss over this vast ocean¡ªthe world was calm.
Four months had passed since the end of the first part of One Piecemanga, which reached its greatest climax during the Marineford War. It left millions of people speechless, utterly astonished by the superhuman strength that the inhabitants of this world could achieve.
Ordinary people were filled with immense ambition after witnessing the peak of power in this world. Merely introducing the concept of Haki was like dropping a nuclear bomb in the middle of the ocean, causing massive waves.
As soon as the manga wouldter reveal methods for training in the types of Haki, they would immediately begin practicing. After all, as long as there were peaks, they would strive to climb them¡ªno matter what.
At the very least, they would try! Who wouldn''t want to grow stronger?
Whether human, fish-man, dwarf, giant, or one of the many other races in this world, everyone, without exception, wanted to be powerful¡ªpowerful enough to control their own destinies and live a glorious life in this world.
They dreamed of following in Luffy''s footsteps: gathering a crew of truerades, embarking on the journey of a lifetime across this vast ocean, and making a name for themselves!N?v(el)B\\jnn
Or perhaps following in Koby''s footsteps¡ªrising from a frail, weak-willed child to bing a super-strong Marine soldier unafraid of even the ruthless Admiral Akainu!Indeed, Koby''s example gave hope to many of the world''s ordinary inhabitants. What was stopping them from bing the next Koby?
Inspired by this idea, many young people began training their bodies with unprecedented passion. One Piecemanga motivated these youths¡ªwho were once mere nobodies¡ªand made them realize the greatness of the world they lived in.
And it wasn''t just One Piecethat served as a motivator. Many other mangas had a simr impact, such as Bleach, Solo Leveling, and also Slime!
Additionally, anime shows that showcased various worlds, adventures, and experiences acted as further catalysts for this change.
After all, their blue was extraordinary.
Their world was no longer as ordinary as they had once believed before the advent of One Piece! Instead, it was exceptional. Here, a single person with enough power could dominate hundreds, thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of others.
Wealth, fame, power¡ªas Gold Roger had said in the very first chapter¡ªthey were all within reach if one sought them. Why not pursue them?
The secrets of this world were no longer reserved for pirates who had cast aside their humanity or for those in power. One Piecehad made it so that everyone could explore this world through the eyes of Luffy and his crew.
The ultimate truth of this world was loading. All they needed to uncover that truth was to read the manga.
But among the masses in this world, some individuals were quirky and unconcerned about bing stronger or more knowledgeable. They were unique in their way.
They adored entertainment. Manga and anime were luxurious entertainment provided by the most respected and revered man in their hearts¡ªMr. Rob.
Most of these entric individuals truly idolized Rob. Their dream was to see Rob overthrow the World Government and rule this world.
Because, ording to them, Rob was entirely qualified to govern this world, unlike the Five Elders or those behind them. Rob gave so much to the world without expecting anything in return!
He was truly the idol of their hearts¡ªa genuine man who tirelessly created manga and entertained them without a singleint! Not a day passed without thousands of these entric fans expressing their gratitude and admiration for Rob on the Global Forum.
Today was a special day for these scattered soldiers across the world.
Because today marked the release of an exciting new chapter of the most-watched manga in the past four months¡ªTensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken!
Chapter 42 had just been released. Numerous Art Stores had given the green light, stering posters of the cute slime on their walls. The face of the slime and his followers adorned most of the billboards in Art Stores.
Inside an Art Store in Wano¡ªthe Flower Capital:
The women''s faces turned red with embarrassment at that moment. Who would have thought that this tiny, adorable slime would have a mini-Sanji inside him?
Meanwhile, the men were the opposite, with perverse expressions and nearly drooling as they stared at the exquisitely drawn elf women.
These men were precisely the supporters of Rob ruling the world.
All of them were perverts without exception!
Among them were none other than the Shogun, Oden, and his loyal retainer, Kin''emon. Both were currently wearing ck cloaks, hiding their identities as they voraciously devoured the manga.
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"H-hey, even I can''t handle¡"
Gobuta was in a show-off position, standing upside down as a beautiful elf ced a wine ss on his leg, saying:
"This ss is veryvaluable¡"
Then she added seductively, licking her lips:
"So don''t you dare drop it, okay?"
"''Cause if you do¡ You might have to pay with your body."
Blood gushed out of Gobuta in four directions¡ªfrom his nose and ears. After all, the elf who said this was the most beautiful and alluring in this bar.
"Ah! Are you okay!?"
"It was a joke! A joke!"
The elf rushed to diffuse the situation, while Rimuru was left speechless by the sight.
(Gobuta might die from blood loss if we stay too long.)
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"Hahaha! Is this funny goblin Sanji''s reincarnation in this world?"
"He''s exactly like him! Hahaha! My reaction would bepletely different if I were in his ce¡ªI''d spill the ss and pay with my body!"
"Fools! That was a test to see how deeply you can endure. In my opinion, the way to pass this test is to not spill the ss and maintainposure!"
"Oh, how wise."
"But she said that paying with the body would be the only option if the precious ss broke!"
"Idiot, look¡ªshe said it was a joke!"
"Aaah! Are there elves in our world? I want to go to a bar like that!"
"Elves? There are mermaids, so it''s usible there are elves in our world too!"
...
..
"There are no elves in our world¡ Sigh~ They''re so beautiful."
Hearing the loud discussions of the surrounding perverts, Oden was saddened. He was more knowledgeable than the people of his country. After all, he had traveled the world and learned many truths.
There were many races in this world, but elves were not among them.
This was an unfortunate truth for Oden at that moment. It was difficult for him to ept.
Even Kin''emon beside him felt sorrow.
"Ah, I wish I were a goblin in this world¡ It would be amazing to y with a beautiful elf like that."
Kin''emon wiped his lips and swallowed hard as he admired the beauty in the manga with fiery eyes.
He wasn''t the only one doing this¡ªmany other men were as well.
But at that moment, Oden''s expression shifted to a serious one.
The conversation between the short-haired elf and Rimuru about the speech Rimuru had given earlier to the people of Dwargon as the Master of the Great Alliance of the Jura Forest caught his attention.
The bar owner believed that Rimuru''s sincere speech had truly touched the hearts of the people, unlike the evaluation given by King Dwargon, which was a 0. This made Rimuru internally happy.
It also made Oden deeply reflect, for he too had gained something from it.
"It''s sincerity that attracts people¡"
Oden echoed this sentence thoughtfully.
"That''s right. Sometimes, honesty is the best option¡"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 839: Conclusion of the 1st Part of Attack on Titan S4!
Chapter 840: Episode 113 of Naruto Shippuden! The Beginning of the "Chasing Itachi Arc".
Chapter 841: Demon yer Again! The Game World Begins.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 860 Conclusion of the 1st Part of Attack on Titan S4!
_________________
The first thing the Art Store screen disyed was heavy rain pouring down¡ marking the start of episode 75 of the thrilling anime Attack on Titan. The viewers were already on the edge of their seats, holding their breaths in anticipation.
A sh of roaring thunder drew the attention of the Survey Corps, who were under Hanji''smand at the time.
After a few moments, gasps erupted from the audience as Zeke''s half-mangled body appeared on screen, clearly having suffered greatly at the hands of Levi. The shocking scene, in which a Titan tore open its own bloody stomach to ce Zeke''s half-body inside, left many viewers feeling nauseous.
Some immediately forfeited their viewing rights and left voluntarily! Their hearts were not strong enough to endure the intense visuals.
"Tsk,a bunch of cowards¡"
Domingo dismissed those leaving the Art Store at that moment, focusing back on the inner store''s screen.
The opening theme song began.
"Oh my, every time I hear this song, I feel an overwhelming urge to join a world war! Fufu~"Doffyughed, suppressing the mounting excitement in his heart.
The same was true for hispanions nearby¡ªEnel and his brother Rosinante.
Not far from them, Issho and Mihawk sat together as usual, joined by Brook, Saul, Vegapunk, Professor Clover, and many others. None of them were willing to miss the episodes of this phenomenal anime. After all, the weekly episodes carried a breathtaking plot progression so far.
Anyone who watched AOTwas eager to find out how this chaos would end. Even those repelled by the gut-wrenching gore found ways to secretly catch up on the episodester.
"It seems the political situation in Paradise has deteriorated to such an extent¡ Even Commander Pyxis is in a pitiful state¡ªthreatened in his ownnd, among his own people."
Professor Clovermented after the opening song ended, as Yelena, the leader of Zeke''s supporting faction, appeared on screen. She was seated at the dining table, speaking with Commander Pyxis, who was entirely under her control at the moment.
"He has no choice. After all, they are practically waiting for death. Look at Commander Pyxis''s response¡ªthe spinal fluid they ingested through the wine can turn them into mindless Titans at any moment. It''s a death sentence."
Vegapunk, deeply interested in the transformation process of the Eldians into Titans, spoke with fascination.
Vegapunk was convinced there was a direct cause behind all of this.
"In such life-threatening circumstances, it''s natural for allies to turn on one another," Brookmented after witnessing Commander Pyxis''s words.
"This rumbling business is no simple matter¡ This conversation between Yelena and Commander Pyxis must be much deeper than it appears," Issho remarked with a curious expression after hearing the dialogue between the two characters.
"Zeke is the god who will save the world, you say? Haha, that''s amusing,"
Mihawk chuckled at Yelena''s nonsense, clearly mocking her belief.
"Well, by that logic, Levi would be considered a god-yer."
Mihawk, an avid admirer of Levi''s swordsmanship, believed that if Levi existed in this world, he''d be a swordsman formidable enough to rival him for the title of the best swordsman.
"Euthanasia¡ That''s Zeke''s n?"
"What is Zeke intending to do? And is Eren involved in this n as well?"
"Euthanasia¡ Who''s being killed? And how is that different from in murder?"
"This anime never ceases to amaze me!"
"Yelena''s design is fantastic. Look! She killed an ally without hesitation, simply because he insulted the Eldians by calling them devils. She''s ruthless!"
"If she were in our world, she''d be a famous pirate with such a spirit!"
"I still can''t get over what Eren said to Mikasa and Armin¡ My god, how did Eren change this much!?"
"This isn''t about saving Paradis or Marley anymore. It seems there''s an enormous secret behind the rumbling¡"
The audience continued to discuss the unfolding events as the episode progressed, both inside the Art Store in Ohara and in every Art Store scattered across the world.
In Ohara, the viewers remained immersed in the episode''s events, all under Rob''s watchful eyes.
From the background, Rob observed the emotions on everyone''s faces while keeping track of the Art Coins piling up, which hadpletely dried up since hepleted the creation of the game world¡ªOne Piece.
To create a new game world, he needed to collect at least one billion Art Coins! It was a long road ahead.
Creating the One Pieceworld cost him a trillion Art Coins due to its massive scale, intricate plot, and numerous elements. For a simpler world, a billion coins would suffice, provided it wasn''t asplex as One Piece.
Hence, to gather more precious coins, Rob needed to increase the number of new shows¡ªespecially anime, which consistently generated abundant Art Coins.
"Enjoy Attack on Titan,because there might not be another anime of its caliber in the future,"
Rob thought to himself, observing theplex emotions of viewers inside and outside the Art Store.
...
Marineford:
Since the One Piecemanga was currently on hiatus, the only source of entertainment for the dedicated Marine soldiers was anime shows¡ªespecially the extraordinary Attack on Titanseries.
As there was no official Art Store at the Marine headquarters, they relied on Video Den Den Mushi to transmit visuals and sound directly from Marigoa, much like the live broadcast of the Summit War in the Sabaody Archipgo.
This was how they watched weekly episodes. Today happened to be the day of the final episode of the first part of season four. However, Rob refrained from splitting season four, as he already had itpleted. For the inhabitants of this world, this was episode 16 of season four.
"Is Pieck telling the truth¡? Will she really side with Eren?"
Sengoku pondered over the unexpected turn of events.
"It doesn''t matter. I''m more impressed by how unaffected Eren was, even with a gun pointed at his head,"
Zephyr replied with a smile.
"I think Marley haspletely brainwashed these trained Eldians from a young age. From Gabi''s reaction, I believe Pieck is lying. It''s clear she''s trying to lure Eren into a pre-set trap,"
Tsuru remarked confidently.
"Arara¡ That''s possible too. But what''s going to happen to Zeke?"
Aokiji expressed curiosity about the fate of the Beast Titan holder, as Zeke was Eren''s brother and unlikely to die easily.
"Euthanasia¡ ending the Eldian bloodline? Tsk,isn''t that just cowardice and surrender?"
Akainu sneered disdainfully at Zeke''s n.
"At this point, I''m dying to see what Eren is truly nning," Kizaru added.
...
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Episode Events:
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"Show me where the enemy is now." Eren stood on the rooftop, one hand behind his back, ready to transform into a Titan at any moment.
"There," Pieck turned and pointed to him.
As Eren expected, within moments, the Jaw Titan attacked from below the building, tearing at his legs. If he hadn''t jumped, he would''ve been devoured.
The next moment, Eren transformed into the Attack Titan.
...
"What''s that?" Connie and the others, imprisoned in the dungeon, were shocked.
"It has begun¡" Arminmented nervously.
"The Titans have started moving¡"
...
"Mr. Galliard!" Gabi was startled to see the Jaw Titan shielding them from the aftermath of Eren''s transformation.
"I feared it wouldn''t be that simple," Pieck remarked.
"Pieck!? So, you''re not a traitor!?" Gabi felt relief at this unexpected turn of events.
"Did you really think I would betray myrades, Gabi?"
"But you said we had no future even if we served Marley!"
"Look up." Words weren''t enough to exin.
What Gabi saw at that moment filled her with overwhelming joy.
At that moment, five massive war blimps appeared in Paradis''s skies.
"I don''t trust Marley. But I definitely trust those who fought alongside me," Pieck dered confidently.
...
"The signal re sent. Pieck and Galliard have revealed the traitor''s location!"
"It''s the Founding Titan!" shouted the Marleyanmander aboard one of the blimps.
At that moment, Reiner stared directly at Eren.
"It''s time to avenge Liberio."
"We''ll take him down here!" dered Theo Magath as he red at the Titan below.
...
"Come to me¡" From within the Attack Titan, Eren''s expression was defiant.
"Reiner," he muttered, locking eyes with his opponent.
[To Be Continued¡]
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"Oh my god, that was incredible!"
"I enjoyed this episode so much! I can''t wait to see Reiner get crushed again!"
"Titan battles are breathtaking!"
"Reiner is clearly going to lose again!"
"Could this day mark the beginning of a new era in this world?"
"This is amazing¡ but why did the episode end so quickly!?"
"Ugh! As expected, Pieck was lying! Damn her!"
"Where is Zeke in all of this!?"
"Oh my god, these war blimps look terrifying!"
"I can''t wait to see the next episode! Please let ite out already!"
These were the viewers''stments before returning to their busy lives.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 840: Episode 113 of Naruto Shippuden! The Beginning of the "Chasing Itachi Arc".N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 841: Demon yer Again! The Game World Begins.
Chapter 842: The ck Rooms.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 861 Episode 113 of Naruto Shippuden! The Beginning of the "Chasing Itachi Arc".
_________________
"That despicable snake is still dreaming of taking Sasuke''s body¡"
In the vastnds of Wano, the ninjas were enjoying their favorite anime, Naruto Shippuden. Episode 113 began with a detailed recap of everything Orochimaru had done to prepare Sasuke for this very moment.
"All of this for a longer life¡ what a vile viin!"
Raizo gripped the cup in his hand so tightly that it nearly broke.
"A trivial punishment, you say? Haha! Hiruzen sacrificed himself to give you a solid p! Stripping you of the ability to use your arms again¡ªsomething that was a part of your very soul¡ªand you call it a trivial punishment?"
Raizo mocked Orochimaru''s description of what Hiruzen had done to him as a "trivial punishment."
The battle between the Third Hokage and Orochimaru remained vivid in Raizo''s memory¡ªand in the memories of all the ninjas in Wano¡ªeven to this day. That battle revealed the immense power level of the Hokage and disyed the might of the ninja world to the residents of the pirate world in its finest form.
The allure of ninja battles had already captivated every corner of this world!"Oh! There''s Sasuke!"
As Sasuke appeared in the dimly lit room, Raizo and the other ninjas breathed excitedly. The Sharingan¡ that divine eye. It was a power every ninja in this world wished to have.
Raizo and the other ninjas were no exception.
With that, the introduction ended, and the spectacr opening theme began, enthralling all listeners at that moment.
The long-awaited and highly anticipated anime had officially begun.
...
"What an incredible disy of ninja techniques¡ Sasuke is so powerful."
Oden stood on the balcony of the Shogun''s castle, able to clearly see the screen of the Art Store, which was broadcasting the current episode of Naruto Shippuden.
Beside him, a small child clung to his robe¡ªhis son, Momonosuke, who had only recently learned to walk and stand.
On the other side was his wife, Whitey Bay, whose expression was one of awe after witnessing the synchronization between Sasuke and his brother Itachi in the shbacks. Their coordinated movements were truly remarkable.
"As expected of the genius brothers¡ The Uchiha n is incredibly terrifying. If Itachi hadn''t ughtered them, they might have taken over the entire ninja world."
Whitey Baymented the tragic fate of the Uchiha n.
"There''s a n simr to the Uchiha, or rather, a unique race in our world as well¡ the Lunarians. Coincidentally, they also manipte fire thanks to their racial abilities."
"They were a superior race that ruled the world in the past."
Oden shared some long-forgotten history to educate his wife.
"Lunarians? I''ve heard of that race. I wonder if they''vepletely gone extinct or if there are still a few left, like Itachi and Sasuke."
"Heh, who knows¡ In any case, the Uchiha are human, not a separate race. What sets them apart is their prestigious bloodline. Let''s see how Sasuke escapes Orochimaru''s grasp first¡ Otherwise, his revenge against his brother will never beplete."
With that, Oden and his wife continued watching the episode.
...
"Is he finally going to kill him?"
"He said he no longer needs to learn anything from him, so it''s clear he knows Orochimaru''s goal."
"Of course, he knows! Do you think Sasuke is stupid?"
"But how will he escape Orochimaru''s grand scheme? I wonder¡"
"It seems the battle is about to begin. Without a doubt, the victor will take everything!"
Aboard the Moby Dick, the Whitebeard Pirates were also enjoying thetest episode of Naruto Shippuden, drinking all kinds of wine and chatting cheerfully.
"Gurarara! Truly, obtaining the Sharingan is tempting¡ but immortality is even more so. It''s clear Orochimaru''s ultimate goal is immortality, but this time he''s chosen a tough nut to crack."
"That boy Sasuke isn''t simple. He''s grown into a formidable challenge for you, Orochimaru."
Whitebeard didn''t feel disgusted by Orochimaru''s ambitions or his methods. After all, he was a pirate and had no right to despise a strong man who had found his purpose in life.
To Whitebeard, Orochimaru was precisely that type of person¡ªa man who had found his calling, just like himself.
He was also someone who sought a family. The difference between them was that Whitebeard had seeded in his pursuit, while Orochimaru had only partially seeded.
"He''s definitely a model viin, Oyaji¡ Even among cold-blooded pirates, he''d rank at the top."
"Of course, Sasuke would never ept such a person as his mentor. Even if he appeared to ept him on the surface, deep down, he always felt disgusted by him."
Marco said with annoyance, as he also disliked Orochimaru''s despicable personality and his tendency to treat people like tools. It reminded him of ckbeard.
"Well, it seems things are getting more and more interesting."
Whitebeard poured more sake into his mouth, wiping his lips as he watched Sasuke and Orochimaru''s exchange.
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
Chapter''s Events:
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
"What you''ve done, pathetically trying to reach the power of the Uchiha by using drugs to surpass your body¡"
"To me, it''sughable and disgusting for someone like you to want to im that name."
Sasuke paused for a moment, scrutinizing the pitiful sight of Orochimaru before continuing:
"And above all, I despise the way you treat people."
Memories of Orochimaru''s cruel experiments on innocent humans shed through Sasuke''s mind.
"Do you even have a goal?"
"You move from one hideout to another, carrying out your experiments."
"You manipte life after life to overturn the order of this world."
Sasuke added more power to his long chakra de, which pierced Orochimaru''s arms as he struggled in pain.
"You keep exploiting others for your pathetic and selfish reasons."
Saying this, Sasuke remembered his brother Itachi, who was also a master maniptor.
("Why, brother?")
("To test my abilities.")Itachi answered indifferently.
("To test your abilities¡? Is that all? Is that why you killed everyone?")
("It was necessary.")
...
"You make me sick."
With those words, Sasuke pulled out his de and attacked Orochimaru.
But in this life-or-death moment, Orochimaru revealed his true form.
"A snake with white scales! Is this your true form?" Sasuke smirked mockingly.
"You''ve conducted experiment after experiment to move from one body to another, only to end up like this?"
"And now, Sasuke, give me your body!"
[The battle began!]
¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª
On Punk Hazard, the World Government''s scientific base, Caesar Clown watched the live broadcast from Marijoa with excitement.
"How can a pathetic brat like youprehend Orochimaru''s scientific achievements? Shirorororo!"
At this moment, Caesar Clown mocked Sasuke, who had insulted a weakened Orochimaru.
Their mindsets were strikingly simr¡ªboth were mad scientists. Thus, Caesar Clown felt a strong affinity for Orochimaru, his favorite character in Naruto!
Just like Urahara and Mayuri from Bleach, or Kortopi from Hunter x Hunter, and Doctor Stylish from Akame Ga Kill, these unique characters reflected parts of Caesar''s own personality, and he admired them greatly. Especially Orochimaru, who aimed for immortality!
Not only that, but Orochimaru had achieved some astounding results in his pursuits.
"Shirorororo! You don''t like his treatment of people, and that''s natural! But how else can he achieve his research without studying the human body? He even used his own body for experiments! That''s the resolve of a true scientist!"
"Just be obedient and give him your body, Sasuke. I bet he''ll avenge Itachi for you using your body! Shirorororo~"
"Oh, it seems the battle has started¡ but why did the episode end!? That was so quick! When''s the next episode!?"
The mad scientist Caesar Clown, along with the rest of the Naruto Shippudenfans, had to wait for the next episode to find out what would happen and how Sasuke would end the saga of Orochimaru that had spanned two seasons so far.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 841: Demon yer Again! The Game World Begins.
Chapter 842: The ck Rooms.@@novelbin@@
Chapter 843: The Closed Beta of the Game! (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 863 The Black Rooms.
_________________
The world of games¡ªthis idea had lingered in Rob''s mind for years. From the very first moment he thought about it, he dreamed of finding a way, through the Art Store, to travel to other worlds, like the Pirate World¡ªa stargate or something simr.@@novelbin@@
But harsh reality pped him hard. He wasn''t lucky enough to be like those protagonists in the novels he read in his past life, who somehow managed to travel between anime worlds or even to those Chinese cultivation worlds of divine power, even when they were incredibly weak. Why was that?
Because their cheats were simply absurd. While his cheat, despite being excellent, wasn''t as illogical as those of the protagonists whose stories often ended in oblivion.
All of this was because the absurdity of their cheats caused their self-destruction. The creators of such illogical cheats couldn''t sustain their stories, and so their characters ended up disappearing before they even knew what hit them. Regardless of the power level they reached through those cheats, they ultimately fell and ceased to exist. Even if the author attempted to bring them back by brainstorming ways to save their protagonist and allow them to continue living, it was all in vain. By using such an illogical cheat, they had cut off all their true potential in one stroke, sealing their fate to fall no matter how high they climbed.
Rob had understood this. He even once thought, What if I myself am one of those protagonists whose life is being written by someone sitting on their couch¡?Even the gods of the Divine Network who sent him here might just be fictional characters like himself. Perhaps even these very thoughts he was entertaining were permitted by that "mysterious author."
This line of thinking was terrifying to him, but it wasn''t unthinkable. After all, in his previous life, he was an author of novels himself, and what he wrote bore simrities to what was happening to him now.
''Well, it doesn''t matter. If that''s the case, so be it. At least the person behind me hasn''t sent me into the abyss of oblivion yet. I''m still here, with my family and everything I have. If he exists, I should thank him for everything he''s given me¡''
Rob drowned these strange thoughts in the depths of his mind as he looked at therge family he had gathered. The smiles on the faces of his children, his wives, his daughter Robin, their adopted daughters, the servants, and his disciples¡ªthey all had warm smiles and gazes filled with reverence for the man who had changed everything in this world.Rob was an immortal legend in their hearts, a god walking among them, interacting with them. Whatever their rtionship with him, they took pride in it deep within their hearts.
This was because this man had stopped tragedies, murder, rape, very, and the cycle of hatred among races singlehandedly. Not only that, but he transformed all that hatred into love, spreading it throughout the world through his art.
He was able to halt the tyranny of the World Government, which to this day didn''t know how to deal with this man¡ªno, this god. Only gods could truly render an entity like the World Government powerless.
Like the Sun God who did the same thing 800 years ago and left them helpless, even after his fall!
Toki thought about this as she smiled softly, watching this enigmatic husband of hers.
No matter how mysterious her own background was, it paled inparison to his. They weren''t even on the same level. His mystery transcended everything that could be considered logical in this world.
''Truly, I am blessed with this family,''Rob thought, looking at the faces of each one of them before finally standing up.
Above him sat Robin, now six years old, rxed and happy as she yed with her father''s hair joyfully.
"This world of games will be a new revolution¡ the beginning of a new era,"Rob said. They were currently inside the Art Store.
There were no customers¡ªonly Rob''s family and his friends.
Among them were Issho, Mihawk, Doffy, Enel, and Rosinante, eager to test the closed beta version of the game. That''s why they were there.
"Since this is a new era, you will all be pioneers of the new age."
"Upon entering, you''ll be able to create a new character. You''ll have apletely new body with new potential, and you''ll be able to experience living a unique new life. In the future, when the second, third, fourth, and more game worlds appear, and the gaming worlds evolve into a unique multiverse, you''ll be able to travel freely between worlds using the same body you create in the first game world."
"At that point, you will be gods of the multiverse. Your existence won''t be limited to this world alone¡ªyou''ll have the qualifications to pursue eternal life. Since you chose to stand by my side, this will naturally be the reward you deserve."
Hearing this, Domingo''s body trembled. The smile on his face grew wilder, his breathing became rough, and hundreds of thoughts raced through his mind and disappeared. He was thrilled and unimaginably excited, his anticipation bordering on madness. He wasn''t the only one; even Mihawk, usually stoic, disyed excitement. The mere thought of honing his sword skills in other worlds and battling powerful characters he knew from different universes made his blood pump wildly.
The same was true for Issho, Enel, Rosinante, and the others.
"Alright, you are the pioneers here in Ohara, but there are other pioneers in different locations. All of you will enter the closed beta of the One Piece world. Your task is to discover bugs and ws in the game. When you find them, you must log out immediately and inform me of what you discovered."
"Is that clear?"Rob asked Mihawk and the others with a serious expression.
Seeing this expression on Rob''s face, the "pioneers" nodded firmly. Since it was a mission given by their leader, fulfilling it would naturally be their top priority, no matter what.
As for their personal entertainment or how they would y the game, that would have to wait.
"Good¡ now take out your cards and follow me."
The moment he said that, the Art Store began to glow with a light resembling milky white starlight. A new room formed inside the Art Store¡ªa ck, ink-like cube in stark contrast to the starlight.
Above the ck door, a white sign read: [Wee to the Gaming World]
This ck room was the gateway to the game worlds. In short, one could only enter the game world¡ªOne Piece¡ªthrough this ck room, which was part of the Art Store.
The moment this ck room materialized in the Ohara Art Store, simr ck rooms appeared simultaneously in all 880 Art Stores around the world.
Since today was exceptional, the Art Store was closed to customers. It was also a special day because it marked the first time something like this had happened¡ª{Closed All Day for Maintenance}¡ªsince the Art Store first opened.
This event caused a massive wave of shock on the Global Forum, with conflicting opinions about the true reason for the closure of Art Stores worldwide and what this "maintenance" was. Naturally, many were worried that the closure might persist or be frequent.
After all, the inhabitants of the pirate world couldn''t live without the Art Store, which had be an integral part of their lives.
It was like television in the modern era, present in almost every household¡ªor more specifically, like the smartphone, a necessity in individual lives, where it was nearly impossible to find someone without one, regardless of their social status.
That''s how the Art Store had be for the inhabitants of the pirate world. Inds with an Art Store had be prosperous, capitals for nearby inds! Nearly everyone from neighboring inds dreamed of owning a home on an ind with an Art Store. With the introduction of the gaming world, this desire would multiply hundreds, even thousands of times over!
Fortunately, Rob personally oversaw the Sea Train project and the Global Maritime Transport Company. Travel within this world had beenpletely facilitated by Rob. When modern elements merge with the gaming world, Rob will undoubtedly introduce air travel into this world and ensure its safety.
Everything good about the gaming world would be invested back into the pirate world, which was its center.
After considering all this, Rob and hispanions entered the ck room.
Finally, the world of games was here.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 843: The Closed Beta of the Game! (Part 1)
Chapter 844: The Closed Beta of the Game! (Part 2)
Chapter 845: Open-World Game!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 864 The Closed Beta of the Game! (1)
_________________
Inside the ck room, the walls were white, creating a stark contrast with the exterior. The guests'' attention was drawn to the tform in the center, which resembled an ancient altar.
On the altar''s surface, a blue floated, about the size of a football. The appeared vividly alive, with clouds, blue seas, and numerous scatteredndmasses of varying sizes across its surface. What stood out most were the two intersecting red lines at the''s center.
However, what was even more striking were the moons orbiting the, most of them shrouded in a thickyer of mist.
"Is this the shape of the world we live in?"
The usually shy Rosinante asked a question at this moment,pletely captivated by the world''s appearance.
"That''s correct. This is how the world looks from outer space," Rob gave a surface-level answer, not wanting to delve too deeply into the matter.
"The world is a sphere¡? I always thought the world was an unimaginably vast t te," Issho said in astonishment. Since he was inside the Art Store, his vision was perfectly restored.
"If you were born on Sky Ind, you wouldn''t hold such a foolish assumption," Enel mocked."From Sky Ind, the world below appears curved like a ball. Besides, our ancestors who came from the moon have documents clearly showing the''s shape," he added.
"If the sun and the moon look like round discs in the sky, what''s stopping the Earth we live on from having a simr overall shape?" Domingo also scoffed.
"Well, I admit my thoughts were quite superficial. But I''m not alone; almost everyone in the world has such ideas."
"Not in Ohara¡ Everyone in Ohara knows such basic science. We moved past the debate on the world''s shape centuries ago. Now, we are searching for the main reason behind the world''s transformation. The world wasn''t just scattered inds as it is now¡" Clover chimed in, adding to this fascinating discussion.
"Alright, enough of this pointless debate," Rob raised his hand, silencing everyone.
"Good. Since you''re all here, I''ll exin what the game world is, how it works, and its purpose. As for the rest, you''ll discover it for yourselves when you decide to embark on the game."
Hearing this, all the lucky attendees focused their attention.
...
The sun shone brightly over Bater Ind. At that moment, a beautiful woman with light red hair and delicate freckles on her face was ying with two adorable children in herp, rxing under the warm sunlight.
Roger stood near the house, gazing directly at this beautiful scene.
After Rouge gave birth to both Ace and the other child, they faced a dilemma about naming the second baby, who turned out to be a boy rather than the girl they had expected to name Ann.
The dilemma was resolved when Rob came and told them that the second child was Sabo, whom he had secretly transferred to Rouge after the death of his biological mother, who had been pregnant with him.
Hearing Rob''s exnation and the real motive behind this, both Rouge and Roger were dizzy and shocked at first butter epted it happily. They praised Rob''s divine ability to achieve such a feat. Not only had he saved Sabo, but he had also made him their child in this life. They couldn''t ask for more!
Thus, the boy''s name was decided to be Sabo, Ace''s biological brother in this life¡ªa true twin.
"Aren''t youing? You''re a Store Goddess; you won''t need an invitation to join," Roger asked as he prepared to leave.
"If I go, who will take care of our children?" Rouge smiled and replied, "It''s fine. You can go. Just tell me everything you encounter thereter. I''m looking forward to hearing about it."
"Alright¡" Roger smiled and left after taking onest look at the beautiful family he had.
Roger reached the Oro Jackson and boarded the ship, where his crew was waiting for him.
The ship wouldn''t sail, but since there was an Art Store on board, it was the perfect ce to use the invitation card.
"Wee back, Captain," the crew greeted Roger, who nodded with a smile and walked directly toward the Art Store in the ship''s rear cabin.
The crew quietly followed him as they all entered the Art Store. The first thing that caught their attention was the new ck roombeled [The World Of Games].
They entered the room and were greeted by the same scene Doffy and the others had witnessed.
At that moment, a small screen appeared under the room''s ceiling. On the screen, Rob appeared.
Roger, Rayleigh, and the others turned their attention to Rob, who seemed to have something to say.
...
The New World:
After losing track of the ckbeard Pirates on Jaya Ind, the Whitebeard Pirates returned empty-handed to the New World.
But that didn''t mean Newgate and his sons had given up on capturing Teach. They merely put it lower on their list of current priorities.
Inside the ck room in the Art Store aboard the Moby Dick, Newgate and his sons listened in silence to what Rob was exining on the screen before them.
He was elucidating aspects of the game world that they were unaware of. Since Whitebeard had also been invited to participate in the closed beta, his crew was entitled to be present as well.
After all, to cover the entire world and uncover more loopholes, Rob needed a lot of manpower.
...
Urura Ind:
After the alliance between the Beasts Pirates and the Golden Lion Pirates fell apart due to the Golden Lion''s imprisonment, Rob established an Art Store here to ensure Kaido fulfilled the agreement they had made.
When Kaido exchanged his daughter, Yamato, for an Art Store in his territory, Rob gave him an invitation to the closed beta of the game world. This was to use him for the same purpose as the Whitebeard and Roger Pirates.
In this way, Kaido got what he desired most¡ªthe Art Store¡ªwhile Rob gained additional manpower.
Inside the ck room, Kaido and his crew, which included a new member, Jack, stared at the screen in silence.
Even though entering this game world might turn them into pawns in Rob''s hands, their cold and neutral rtionship with Rob left them wary of falling into his trap.
But what could Kaido do? He had a deal with Rob. Refusing to fulfill his part would certainly not end well for him.
So they continued listening in silence.
...
"Won''t you remove these shackles from me? How am I supposed to y?"
"You won''t need your physical body to enter the game. Will you shut up?"
"Huh? How am I supposed to swipe this card on that device while being chained?"
Inside the Art Store at the Hunter Guild on Ring Hell Ind, the Golden Lion Shiki was causing a headache for the hunters apanying him in the ck room.
"Golden Lion, why don''t you just be quiet?" Rob''s voice came from the screen at that moment, startling Shiki momentarily.
"Jihahaha! So it''s the Sky Sword."
"It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other¡ Your followers are rough with this old man. How am I supposed to escape even if I wanted to? I only asked for these shackles to be removed because they''re annoying," Shiki said with a sorrowful tone.
"Remove his shackles, Bullet."
"Bullet, World, Redfield, you three will apany him into the game world. Make sure he behaves," Rob ordered.
"Yes, boss," the three legendary hunters nodded. Dous Bullet went to remove Shiki''s shackles, and he had a violent expression on his face.
Under the guard of three seasoned hunters, the Golden Lion Shiki couldn''t act recklessly, no matter what wild ideas he had.
Bullet''s intimidating re didn''t faze Shiki in the slightest. He rubbed his freed hands with a crazed smile on his face as he stared at Rob on the screen, who began to speak.
"The game world is an exact replica of the real world. When you enter, you''ll be a yer. That''s the only difference between you and the non-yable characters you''ll encounter in the game. In some missions, you may even meet your in-game counterparts. The game world is an open virtual world. However, at the low level, you will all start in the East Blue on a specific ind. Only afterpleting the mission will you earn the right to expand your map."
"In certain missions, you''ll need a navigator as a subordinate toplete the task and unlock new parts of the map."
Rob continued exining the game''s features. His words were addressed to everyone preparing to experience the game soon. The more they listened, the more their expectations for the game world grew.
If what they were hearing was true, it could all be summed up in one word¡ªmadness!
Even Vegapunk felt like he was losing his mind.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 844: The Closed Beta of the Game! (Part 2)
Chapter 845: Open-World Game!
Chapter 846: Game Over!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______@@novelbin@@
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 865 The Closed Beta of the Game! (2)
_________________
"That card in your hand is the only way you can enter the game world."
"I specifically designed it to allow its holder to ess the game world before the officialunch date. Your presence here means you''re a special individual."
"The holder of the red invitation card can bring their followers into the game world once before the officialunch date. This means they''ll y as a group, and all their crew members will be assigned as their followers when starting from level one."
"The holder of the blue invitation card, however, can only enter alone, ying as a solo yer."
After Rob said this, Roger, Kaido, and Whitebeard looked at the red invitation cards in their hands and smiled as they realized their advantages.
As for Shiki, Bullet, Redfield, and World, all of them had blue cards. The same applied to Mihawk, Issho, Domingo, and others.
"Step forward and ce your cards on the altar in the center of the ck room¡"
Rob pointed to the altar, upon which the Seawas floating."When you ce your cards there, a special capsule will appear beside each of you. Since everyone is inside the Art Store, the size of each of your bodies has been adjusted to the natural height of a human¡ Hence, the capsules are perfectly sized for each of you."
"The time in the game world is much longerpared to real-world time¡ An hour for the yer could be equivalent to over ten years in the game world."
"Before the official gameunch, character leveling is not possible, but executive skill training is, as it depends on your efforts."
"Remember, your primary mission is not toplete quests in the game world or expand the map, but to discover bugs and anomalies within the game world."
"Again, remember this¡ When you enter, don''t be deceived¡ The world may appear real, but it is still a virtual world. Don''t lose touch with reality."
"The most important thing is that everything you learn in the game world will carry over to reality¡ From now on, the bnce of power in this world will no longer exist."
"But no matter how high you rise, I will always be the sky you cannot surpass. So if you have any reckless ideas, you''d better think carefully about them¡"
Kaido shuddered under Rob''s piercing gaze as he said this.
Although Rob was only looking at him through the broadcast screen, Kaido was certain that his final words were directed squarely at him.
But was Kaido afraid? Not at all. On the contrary, he was excited! The stronger his enemy was¡ªenough to drive him to despair¡ªthe more Kaido felt an insane urge to bring down this "sky," as Rob called himself.
''Sky''s Sword¡ You truly are a formidable foe¡ But I am Kaido, and one day, I will surpass you. Just wait.''
Kaido suppressed his anger and hatred, keeping them hidden. He stepped forward and ced his red invitation card on the One Piecegame altar.
The altar glowed red, and dozens of capsules materialized out of thin air, capturing the attention of Kaido, Queen, King, Jack, and the rest of the Beasts Pirates.
"So, this tiny thing will separate us from reality? How far has Rob mastered technology? First, the Art Store, and now this game he keeps talking about? I hope it''s as exciting as he ims and doesn''t disappoint me. Worororo!"
Kaidoughed as he approached a specific capsule, which opened on its own the moment he touched it.
The capsule''s design was simple, resembling a tall, white egg without any ornamentation, connected to the altar by a white cord.
Kaido and his followers entered their capsules silently, without anymotion.
¡
A simr scene urred with Roger''s Pirates, Whitebeard''s Pirates, and Shiki''s group.
Rob stood quietly, watching as everyone entered the white capsules.
"What do these capsules do?" Olivia, standing beside him, asked at that moment. She had no intention of starting the game yet; she would join when the time came.
Even Robin, sitting under his shoulder, felt curious. The same curiosity arose in Yamato, Hancock, Sonia, and Marigold.
"The role of these capsules is simple. They allow the soul to transfer into the game world while perfectly protecting the body and maintaining the link between the body and the soul. Without this capsule, the soul could enter the game world but wouldn''t be able to return."
Rob exined carefully.
Olivia''s eyes widened as she realized the gravity of the matter.
"So, it''s closer to death than ever before?"
"That''s why the game world is located inside the Art Store. Everyone is safe here, so you can y with peace of mind."
Olivia realized her mistake and smiled gently. "That''s true. There''s no ce safer in this world than the Art Store."
¡
Roger opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was darkness, followed by a screen of light appearing before him in the next moment.
It seemed mysterious yet tangible, as Roger realized at that moment.
"This is interesting," Roger said as the first words appeared on the screen of light.
[Wee, yer, to the game world - One Piece]
[What name would you like to use in the game? (Note: yer names cannot be changed once decided.)]
Roger hesitated for a moment before deciding on his in-game name.
"Since my counterpart already exists in the game world, there can''t be two Rogers. Let''s go with Gold."
Roger decided his in-game name would be Gold, unaware that this seemingly random choice would be a legendary name, impossible to surpass in the rankings!
[Since the yer is male, gender has been set automatically.]
[What age would you like to assign to your character?]@@novelbin@@
"Hmm? Being 18 years old sounds very interesting!" Roger thought for a while before settling on the beginning of adulthood.
[What race would you like to choose? You can select from the following options:]
When this question appeared, Roger''s interest grew. His eyes fell on the many races avable for selection, but unfortunately, most of them were locked and unavable!
"Humans, Longarms, Longlegs, Longnecks! Fishmen, Minks, Giants, Dwarves, Skypieans, Cyborgs, and so much more!"
"Oh, even rare races like Lunarians, Ancient Giants, and Demons! There are races I''ve never even heard of! My god!"
"Bad, bad, bad! Most of these races can''t be selected¡ªthey''re all locked! Why is that, Rob? I can''t even choose to be a Giant! Are you mocking me? I can only pick Fishmen, some human variants, or Minks!"
"Fine, no problem. I''ll go with the human race¡"
Once Roger decided on the race of his character, new and interesting words appeared.
[Race or additional races can be changed as your character levels up. The world is unimaginably vast, so don''t be disheartened.]
As if the system sensed Roger''s disappointment, it consoled him at that moment.
"Wahahaha! That''s definitely Robforting me! Fine, no problem! Humans are the best race anyway¡"
[You can design your character as you wish using this temte. Please maintain flexibility. Use these assistance tools to customize your in-game character, yer!]
At that moment, the scene shifted, revealing a humanoid temte resembling a younger version of Roger, which bore an uncanny resemnce to Ace. The temte was bald and naked, requiring Roger to make all the adjustments.
"This is really interesting! Wahaha! Let''s add some hair! Oh, my precious mustache! There''s no way I''m starting this new journey without my mustache! Ah, but how can an 18-year-old have such a manly mustache!?"
"Oh, forget it, it''s fine! Even young people can have manly mustaches!"
(Author''s note: Just imagine Ace with Roger''s mustache; that''s Gold''s character design.)
"Oh, I''ll add this straw hat! Amazing, it looks just like my old one¡ Add this belt, and this gun! Oh, why is it unloaded?"
"No problem. What about this sword? Why doesn''t it work? Is it just an essory? So the gun is, too? Damn you, Rob! Why are you so stingy!?"
"Oh! This captain''s coat is fantastic! I love it¡ªlet me add it!"
"How majestic!" After finishing his character design, Roger stood awestruck at his masterpiece.
"This man will be the Pirate King! WAHAHAHA! Let''s start the journey!"
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 845: Open-World Game!
Chapter 846: Game Over!
Chapter 847: Overcrowded Beginner Vige No. 3!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 866 Open-World Game!
_________________@@novelbin@@
"Gurararara! This is so very interesting!"
Whitebeard stood astonished and deeply impressed by the incredible character he had created in the game.
He had chosen the human race as his main race, just like Roger. His character was 20 years old, 3 meters tall, with a muscr but not exaggerated build, long blond hair reaching his shoulders, and the signature crescent-shaped mustache of Whitebeard! It was an exact replica of his younger self when he was 20, but with a white mustache.
"There''s no way I''m giving up my white mustache! Gurararara!"
"Hmm, something''s still missing!¡ Yes! I can add tattoos, right?! This is awesome; there are so many pirate emblems I can tattoo anywhere on the body!"
"Oh, it''s my own emblem! Perfect timing."
Whitebeard quickly customized his pirate emblem as a tattoo and ced it on his character''s back in the game.
He then dressed his character in simple pants with a red sash, a majestic white coat, and a pirate captain''s hat. Additionally, he added another tattoo of his pirate emblem on the back of the white coat and on the front of the pirate hat."Magnificent!"
Only now did Newgate experience the same excitement Roger had earlier.
[Do you want to confirm this character design? (The character cannot be edited again through the system after confirmation. You can only develop your appearance manually within the game.)]
Whitebeard carefully read the words on the white screen before taking onest look at the character temte he had crafted so meticulously.
"Perfect! Still wless in my eyes. Alright, confirm it!"
Whitebeard gave themand, and the words on the screen vanished. Before he knew it, he was engulfed in a bright light, and his previously unseen form (in this space) began to gradually take shape.
Only now could Whitebeard see his arms and legs¡ The exact figure he had customized earlier appeared as his form.
"I feel different¡ like I''ve gone back to the beginning of my life¡ This feeling¡ it''s so real¡ Is this really a game?!"
Whitebeard was immersed in his current sensation. It felt as though he had returned to his youth, back when he was still a frail and ordinary human.
[yer Character Set:
Title: Whitebeard (20 years old)
Level: 0 (10 EXP to upgrade)
Profession: None (Upgrade profession after Level 10)
Followers: 30 followers (yers from the same team)]
[A starter vige will be assigned randomly upon transfer. The map will be determined ordingly.]
[Get ready!]
"Gurararara! Bring it on, I''m ready!"
The next moment, Whitebeard vanished from his spot as though he had never been there.
...
The East Blue, on a Certain Beach in the Conomi Archipgo:
At this moment, a strange distortion urred as dozens of people materialized out of nowhere.
Roger opened his eyes and took in the world around him.
Gentle wavespped against the golden shore, a soft breeze brushed against Roger''s face, and he felt refreshed. It was the familiar sensation of the sea¡ It felt real, not just a visual or sensory illusion.
"This is so real¡ Is this the game world?! Where is this ce? It must be in the East Blue¡"
Behind Roger, his crew members were also amazed by this virtual reality that was indistinguishable from actual reality.
"That''s a seagull, right? Why does it look so real? Are we still in a game?!"
Buggy pointed at a flock of seagulls flying nearby. His in-game form was much taller and muscr, but his signature round red nose and blue hair remained unchanged. This was the character design he had chosen after much deliberation.
"Bahahahaha! Buggy! Why do you still have that round red nose even in the game?!"
As soon as Buggy spoke, Shanks noticed him and burst intoughter upon seeing his red nose juxtaposed with his massive build. Thebination looked hriously out of ce.
"What''s your problem with my nose?! Did you say red?! Damn you! It''s you, Shanks, isn''t it?!"
Buggy immediately recognized Shanks despite his drastically different in-game appearance. Shanks'' character was much taller, exceeding 2 meters, and he had chosen ck hair instead of red, making him resemble Rob!
"Enough, you two¡"
An elderly man with white hair and white sses stepped in to stop the bickering between Buggy and Shanks.
"Who are you, old man¡ Don''t tell me you''re Rayleigh-san?!"
"Why did you choose such an old form?!"
"Ugh, don''t remind me! I thought my older appearance looked majestic, so I made this mistake. Now I''m already feeling back pain!"
Rayleigh was utterly disheartened at this moment.
"Wahahahaha!"
Hearing this, Roger burst outughing at his friend''s misfortune.
"Hahaha! How pitiful! Did you think you''d retain your strength here?" Even Gabanughed from the sidelines.
Gaban''s appearance was simr to Shanks, but with additional essories such as ck sunsses, Roger''s pirate crew emblem tattooed on his muscr shoulder, and two pistols strapped to his yellow belt.
"That''s right, all of us are at Level 0, which means we''re only as strong as ordinary people¡ Maybe even some regr folks are stronger than us. Oh no, does this mean we need to be careful?!"
"How do we level up?!"
Roger narrowed his eyes as something caught his attention¡ªsomething everyone else had overlooked since their arrival.
"These words above your head?! Wait, is that your yer name and level¡ Can you all see it, guys?"
Hearing Roger''s words, Shanks quickly responded, "Yes, Captain, it says in ck right above your head: Gold (Level 0)."
"So that''s it¡ This game is getting more interesting. Can you see the small box that moves along your line of sight wherever you look?" Roger asked another question.
"Yes, I can see it," Buggy answered loudly this time.
"Alright, think of the word ''Open''."
Buggy naturally thought about opening the small box, which astonishingly transformed into something resembling an open treasure chest! From the chest, an ancient scroll unfurled itself, disying familiar words.
[Status:
Title: Buggy D. Clown
Level: 0 (10 EXP to upgrade)
Profession: None (Upgrade profession after Level 10)
Attribute: Subordinate yer (To remove this attribute, the yer must request release from the leader.)]
This scroll was called the Status!
There was another scroll in the chest, which Buggy quickly opened.
[Map:
Sea Region: East Blue
Current Location: Conomi Inds, Cocoyasi Vige (Starter Vige No. 4)]
An ancient map appeared, clearly marking only the spot they were standing on, in a small circle that expanded as Buggy walked further. The rest of the areas were shrouded in mystery.
"At least we know where we are¡ So, this ce is Starter Vige No. 4? There must be a Starter Vige No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, maybe No. 5, and even more?! Amazing!"
Roger was enjoying the details far more than his crew.
This virtual world was simply incredible! It was theirs to explore!
"Since the game replicates the manga''s world, and we''re in Cocoyasi Vige, doesn''t this mean we''re in Arlong''s territory? Don''t tell me we''ll have to fight the Fish-Men to level up!?"
"Oh, man! That realization just hit me!"
Only now did Roger''s pirates realize their predicament.
Being at the start of the game, they were far too weakpared to the Fish-Men! Let alone Arlong!
...
"Shishishi! You''re an interesting one with that strange white mustache! Join my crew!"
Aboard a cruise ship sailing across the East Blue, Whitebeard stood in front of a wooden barrel he had just opened when a boy with a straw hat emerged and beganughing at his crescent-shaped white mustache.
Heughed so hard that tears began streaming from his eyes. When he finally stoppedughing, he made the offer.
The entire time, Whitebeard simply smiled¡ He had encountered the protagonist at the very start of the game!
[You have a mission: Pirate Monkey D. Luffy invites you to join his crew.]
[ept: Reward 10 EXP + Unlock the Pirate profession without needing to reach Level 10]
[Decline: Nothing]
[Note: epting this mission will fulfill the requirements for a chain quest! Be the first mate of the future Pirate King!]
[Quest: Be the First Mate of the Future Pirate King: Help Monkey D. Luffy be the Pirate King.]
At that moment, dozens of notifications suddenly popped up before Whitebeard, almost making him lose his bnce.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 846: Game Over!
Chapter 847: Overcrowded Beginner Vige No. 3!
Chapter 848: Captain Kuro VS yer Mihawk!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 867 Game Over!
_________________
"Gurararara! Do you want to recruit me? Me, Whitebeard?"
"You''ve got guts, kid. What''s your name?"
Whitebeard''s eyes gleamed with interest as he closely observed the scene unfolding before him.
He recalled that this scene was exactly how the first chapter of the manga had begun¡ªexcept this time, it was him opening the barrel instead of Luffy waking up and smashing it open himself.
After Whitebeard opened his eyes in the game world, he realized he was on a ship. His crew had also transferred with him to the same beginner''s vige, known as Beginner''s Vige No. 2.
''Isn''t this a beginner''s ship rather than a vige?''Whitebeard thought with slight sarcasm before ordering his sons to spread out across the ship and gather information.
The primary objective was to monitor for any anomalies in the game world¡ªthis was what Rob had asked of them. However, they also needed information on how to progress in the game so the Whitebeard Pirates could establish a foothold and enjoy the benefits of this new world.
Upon entering the game and seeing how identical it was to the real world, Whitebeard immediately understood the enormity of the situation. If one hour in the real world equated to ten years in the game, then one hour of training in the game would be worth ten years in reality!"I''m Monkey D. Luffy, the man who will be King of the Pirates!"
Luffy emerged from the barrel, ced his hand on his hat, and answered with an innocent smile.
Seeing this familiar scene, Whitebeard smiled as well. The quest notifications were still shing in his vision, but he ignored them for now. What''s the point of epting or rejecting quests if leveling up isn''t yet possible in the game?
"Ossan, your mustache is awesome! Shishishi! Why don''t you join my crew? You''d be my first mate. You feel different¡ªthere''s a heroic aura about you that reminds me of someone dear to me¡"
Luffyughed as he spoke.
"If you want to invite me to your crew, you''ll first have to defeat me in battle."
As soon as Whitebeard said this, a wide grin spread across Luffy''s face, and he became visibly excited.
"A battle? Sure!"
¡
"Alvida''s pirates are attacking? We''re definitely in the events of the first episode!" Marco clenched his fists with excitement as he watched Alvida''s pirate ship surround the merchant ship.
Marco''s in-game avatar looked remarkably simr to him, even down to his hairstyle. The name floating above his head read: Phoenix.
"What do we do? Should we keep investigating game bugs, or should we intervene in the pirate-merchant ship conflict?" Vista, who stood beside Marco, asked bluntly. Vista was extremely tall, with a muscr, scarred, dark-skinned body¡ªhis intimidating appearance was deliberately designed to scare both NPCs and other yers intoplying with quests easily, even at low levels.
When Vista had shared this strategy earlier, his crewmates had been stunned by both his cleverness and their ownck of it.
"Have you found any bugs in the game yet, ck Swordsman?" Marco asked Vista, using his in-game title.
"Actually, no, Phoenix," Vista replied sheepishly while scratching the back of his head. "This world seems wless¡ªit''s so real I can''t even believe I''m inside a game!"
"I bet those people on the merchant ship and Alvida''s pirates think they''re real characters, too!" Marco said, astonished.
"Haah¡ Are you two idiots? Of course, we''repletely real! Are you so scared of pirates that you think you''re dreaming or something?"
At that moment, an orange-haired girl approached Marco and Vista and overheard their conversation. Both men immediately recognized her.
"That''s right, we''re scared of pirates, so we''re hiding here¡" Vista admitted, embarrassed.
"Who would believe that a scary, muscr guy like you would be afraid?" Nami teased, looking at Vista.
"What can I say, little girl? One hand can''t defeat ten¡ªthere are too many of them¡" Vista yed along, hoping to discover a potential game glitch in Nami''s behavior.
But then something strange happened. Nami began to speak, but no sound came out. Instead, tiny bubbles floated out of her mouth and popped as they rose.
Her lips moved naturally, but there was no sound¡ªonly visible bubbles.
Marco and Vista rubbed their eyes, but the scene didn''t change. They continued to witness the bizarre sight.
"Can you hear her?" Marco asked.
"No¡" Vista replied.
"Do you see the bubbles?"
"Yes¡"
"Could this be a bug in the game?" Marco wondered.
"If it''s not a bug, what else could it be? I don''t recall Nami being able to blow bubbles when she talked!"
Hearing what they were saying, Nami was left speechless. She had been trying to tell them to find a safe ce, but it seemed like they were outright ignoring her.
"Are they really this stupid?"Nami shrugged and walked away. She didn''t have time to waste on these fools¡ªshe needed to sneak onto the pirate ship and steal their treasure.
¡
Yotsuba Ind Region, in Shells Town:
"I never imagined in my life that I''d end up as a Marine soldier¡ What a joke."
Kaido sneered as he looked at his hands. When he appeared in this ce, he was already surrounded by Marines.
Because of his massive, muscr form and that of hispanions¡ªKing and the others¡ªhe had been forcibly recruited by Morgan.
Despite their muscr, human bodies, their current level made it impossible to fight Morgan. Their carefully chosen, impressive outfits had been reced by filthy Marine uniforms, and they were assigned to menial tasks like cleaning buildings and maintaining Morgan''s statue.
Even with their towering frames, they were theughingstock of this Marine base.
Kaido, whose in-game title was Blue Dragon,gripped the broom in his hand tightly, trying to break it¡ªbut it barely cracked after much effort.
"Damn it! My strength is like that of a newborn baby. If I''d known, I wouldn''t have chosen this heavy body. It''s only hindering my mobility without providing any benefit. Could this be considered a game bug?" Kaido fumed.
"If it''s not a bug, what else could it be? I can barely breathe! I feel utterly exhausted!" Queenined, struggling with his obese in-game body, which he had chosen, thinking it would make challenges easier to ovee.
"Sigh¡I think this is our fault. We should have picked simpler character designs," King said.
Among them, King had the least bulky physique. Hisrge frame was slightly more proportionate, giving him a slight edge over Kaido, Queen, and Jack.
"What a ridiculous game! If I had my real strength, I''d crush that fool Morgan!" Jack growled.
The rest of the Beasts Pirates found themselves in simr predicaments.
"Still, being forced into the Marines isn''t so bad¡ªthe rewards are great. We all gained 10 EXP. If leveling up were allowed in the closed beta, we''d all have leveled up by now. I''m sure the issue with heavy bodies will resolve itself as our levels increase," Kaido exined, showing his practical side.
"Is that Zoro?" King, from atop a Marine building, noticed a man tied up in the square.
"That green hair¡ It''s definitely Zoro. So, we''re at the start of the manga''s events. Amazing. How are we supposed to y this game?"
This was Beginner''s Vige No. 1. So far, none of the yers had figured out how to y the game. All they knew was that at level 0, even defeating a regr person was challenging¡ªlet alone someone like Morgan!
"We''ll have to wait for Luffy. At least every quest given to us by a Marine turns into an official system quest with experience points as a reward. By the time the game officiallyunches, we''ll have enough EXP to reach level 10. Then, we can switch from the Marines to the pirates!"
"Wororororo! That''s when the real rise of the Beast Pirates begins!"
"This world will know the terror of the Beast Pirates! To my counterpart in the New World¡ªwait for me! I, the Blue Dragon, aming to overthrow you!"
"Wororororo! Just thinking about being able to fight myself in this game fills me with endless excitement!" Kaido eximed, lost in his euphoria.
He didn''t notice the rope he was holding had slipped from his grip.
"Ahhh!"
"Oh no! It''s falling!"@@novelbin@@
At that moment, the massive statue of Morgan copsed, crashing down on Kaido and his group.
They turned into a heap of crushed bodies before they could even scream.
[You have died]
[Game Over]
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 847: Overcrowded Beginner Vige No. 3!
Chapter 848: Captain Kuro VS yer Mihawk!
Chapter 849: Luffy VS. yer Whitebeard! Baratie Restaurant.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 868 Overcrowded Beginner Village No. 3!
_________________[You Have Died]
[Game Over]
These blood-red words, apanied by swirling pirate skulls, appeared on the shattered system interface, which darkened before Kaido and his followers.
The pain that attacked them was so intense it resembled the agony of death. It was so overwhelming that they couldn''t even scream; theycked the strength due to its sheer severity. Luckily, it onlysted for a brief moment¡ªless than a second¡ªbefore vanishing.
This happened because Rob noticed the fatal w at that exact moment and mitigated it, allowing Kaido and hispanions to sigh in relief. Experiencing the pain of death was the worst agony they''d ever felt in their lives.
One could only imagine the pain of being turned into minced meat¡
"Oops! What a terrible mistake¡ I forgot to adjust the pain settings in the game. Luckily, Kaido and his crew were the first to test it! This is truly a deadly error. Even though experiencing such pain isn''t fatal, it would paralyze many innocent souls, and that''s not something I want to see," Rob sighed as his tense brows rxed.
He had always felt like he was forgetting something, which is why he organized the closed beta before the officialunch. Only by personally testing the game could the hidden ws from production be discovered.
The game''s production was alreadyplete. One Art Storehad been sacrificed to create this game world. However, thepletion of production didn''t mean the game was wless or that yers could enter this world without precautions.@@novelbin@@What happened to Kaido and his crew was the perfect example of this.
"The difficulty level of this game cannot be altered, but the pain scale can be adjusted to three levels¡"
As Rob said this, his thoughts moved swiftly, and an absolutew swept through the game world:
? eptable Pain (Rmended)
? Moderately Painful (Not Rmended)
? Realistic Pain (Locked until Level 50)
These were the three pain levels Rob had set. From now on, yers would need to choose between "eptable Pain" and "Moderately Painful." But the "Realistic" level would remain inessible because it could genuinely harm them. No one would want to experience true pain, especially at low levels, where the mortality rate was high. Experiencing the pain of death wasn''t a joke. For this reason, at least until reaching Level 50, the realistic level would remain locked.
After resolving this error, Rob rxed a bit. Now, he was genuinely benefiting from the closed beta.
As for the difficulty levels, Rob could adjust those too, but he chose not to. The game wasn''t simple¡ªthis wasn''t just a virtual world. If he allowed yers to exploit the game with an easy mode, why would anyone want to y on the harder difficulties?
Thus, realistic difficultywas the only option. This game offered yers the chance to grow stronger in reality, acquire wisdom, and masterbat skills. Sometimes, they could even retrieve items from the game into the real world. Why would Rob allow them to gain all of this easily?
If they wanted benefits, they would need to fight for them. Rob merely provided the opportunity; they needed to figure out how to seize it themselves.
At that moment, Kaido and his crew''s capsules opened, and they stepped out with grim expressions.
"Why is this damn game so hard!? We died that quickly!? How the hell did we even die!?" Kaido roared furiously.
"Actually, that was your fault, Kaido-san. You let go of your rope, and Morgan''s statue crushed us into minced meat because the other Marines couldn''t catch it in time," King responded calmly. Unlike his enraged captain, he wasn''t angry at all¡ªjust a little disappointed. He had wanted to explore more of the game world but couldn''t do anything now. They had lost, and that was an unchangeable fact.
"That pain I felt in that moment¡ It really felt like I was dying," Queen shuddered as he recalled the sensation that attacked his senses when the stone statue crushed him.
"Don''t mention it! Don''t mention it! I''m still trembling because of it!" Jack''s response was the same. The rest of the Beast Pirates behind them nodded fearfully; it had been a harrowing experience.
"How was the experience? Did you enjoy the game?"
At that moment, Rob''s voice echoed from the screen on the ceiling of the dark room.
Kaido, Queen, King, and Jack all looked at Rob''s smiling face and couldn''t help but feel a chill of terror toward this man with such divine methods.
The Art Store, his overwhelming power, and now the game world¡ These achievements could no longer be exined by Devil Fruit abilities alone. The mystery of Rhodes D. Robhad lingered in their minds for a long time, only deepening over time.
Now, they couldn''t deduce anything, no matter how much they thought. Rob''sbat strength wasn''t as terrifying as the resources he possessed. The enigma surrounding him was like the fog covering their in-game map.
How could they uncover this man''s mystery? Would advancing in the game levels allow them to decipher him?
''Will reaching Level 100 be enough? Or will I need to go beyond that?'' Kaido''s train of thought stopped when Rob spoke again.
"Tell me what you discovered in the game world. Was there anything unusual? You entered Beginner Vige No. 1. Your map has already been updated. You''ll always start there," Rob said gently, but his tone wasmanding. They couldn''t hide anything from him.
Through them, Rob could identify anomalies and fix them. Even as the creator of the game world, he couldn''t oversee everything on his own¡ªit would take decades to do so alone.
"If muscr bodies can be considered a w in your game¡" Kaido started, but Rob interrupted him.
"That''s not a major w, but I''ve already fixed it. Tell me what you found¡ªquickly, before I lose my patience."
This time, Rob''s expression turned cold, making Kaido feel uneasy.
Before Kaido could speak, King hurriedly said, "Sir Rob, we did notice something unusual. When Morgan attacked with his axe hand, it bent strangely and struck his own head. However, there was no blood or pain in his expression. He seemed unaffected, as if he had seeded in hitting us instead¡"
''Hmm, that''s definitely a glitch¡ What could''ve caused it?'' Hearing this, Rob acknowledged that it was indeed a bug in the game and needed fixing to make it appear natural.
"Is that all?" Rob asked again.
"Yes, Sir Rob. That''s all. We wouldn''t dare lie to you," Alber replied with a sincere expression.
"Good." Rob nodded, and the screen disappeared.
Kaido and his crew didn''t dare linger in the Art Storeand left in a hurry.
...
Inside the game:
Gecko Inds, Syrup Vige
"Where did all these peoplee from?"
Kuro stood staring at the sight of so many people tirelessly watering flowers and pulling weeds in the mansion''s garden. Kuro, a pirate disguised as hadore, was a servant in Kaya''s mansion.
"Aren''t they interesting? They''re working so hard, and the expressions they give me when they look my way are so sweet. I feel like they''re genuinely excited to meet me," Kaya said, gazing through the window at the dozens of men and women in the garden.
The scene was indeed lively in Kaya''s mansion garden. Many solo yers had gathered here: Domingo, Enel, Rosinante, Issho, Mihawk, Bell-m¨¨re, Gloriosa, and Shakky. Even Golden Lion Shiki, Redfield, World, and Bulletwere present.
Beginner Vige No. 3 was clearly the most crowded in the game''s closed beta. Not only were there numerous yers from Ohara, but many hunters participating under Rob''s orders. All of them came from Ring Hell, the Hunters'' Ind.
"Oi, so many unfamiliar faces! Why are they dressed so weirdly? They''re all ridiculously tall! Who are they? Where did theye from?"
Behind the hedge surrounding the mansion, four pairs of eyes secretly observed the scene.
One pair, with a long nose beneath them, belonged to Usopp, while the other three belonged to his followers: Ninjin, Pilman, and Tamaneji.
"Maybe they''re new workers hired by Kaya-sama¡ That''s not unusual for her," one of the kids replied to Usopp.
"What if they''re pirates who''ve secretly infiltrated the vige, aiming for Kaya''s wealth!?" Usopp eximed with a terrified expression.
His reaction frightened the trio, who screamed, "Pirates!?"
"Shh! Quiet! They''ll hear us!" Usopp quickly covered their mouths.
"These kids almost got us caught¡ Those people look really scary. They could be pirates. Why does Kaya trust strangers so easily? I''ve told her repeatedly not to," Usopp muttered, suspicious and gloomy.
He was genuinely worried about Kaya''s safety.
At that moment, his head turned oddly backward as he stood up. "I have to investigate their origins! I am the great Usopp! With my millions of pirate followers, why would I fear these people!?"
Though his head was turned backward, the scene appeared normal to the three children. They thought Usopp was showing off his bravery and had no idea that a glitch in the game had caused this strange phenomenon¡
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 848: Captain Kuro VS yer Mihawk!
Chapter 849: Luffy VS. yer Whitebeard! Baratie Restaurant.
Chapter 850: Beginner Vige No. 6!
_________________ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 869 Captain Kuro VS Player Mihawk!
_________________[Status:
Title: King of Strings
Level: 0 (10 EXP to level up)
Profession: None (Upgrade profession after Level 10)
Race: Human
Attribute: Solo yer (When forming a team, you will be the leader; when joining a team, you will be a follower)]
---
[Map:
Sea Region: East BlueCurrent Location: Gecko Inds, Syrup Vige (Beginner Vige No. 3)]
---
Domingo carefully examined the two open scrolls. Both had emerged from the wooden chest as soon as he had opened it with a mere thought¡ This was his current state, one that was simr to every other yer at the beginning: surrounded by a fog-covered map with only the areas they traversed fully visible, like Kaya''s mansion.
"Fufufu~ Interesting. This game truly exceeds expectations¡ I didn''t expect it to be this realistic. The teacher is truly a genius!"
Domingo stared at the sickle in his hand. His current task was to cut the weeds in the garden. Of course, he would never agree to such menial work in real life, but in the game, it was different!
When they appeared in the game, they were already inside Kaya''s mansion garden. As Kaya stepped out of the mansion, apanied by Merry, she asked him, "Who are these people?"
Merry, startled for a moment, quickly replied, "Mydy, perhaps they''re here for the employment request you instructed me to postst week."
Kaya nodded in understanding, then smiled gently at the unfamiliar faces. Her pale face, worn from illness, didn''t stop her from addressing the neers with grace.
"Since you''re already here, I hope you''ll take good care of the garden..."
As soon as she spoke, her words transformed into an official task on the yers'' system interfaces.
---
[Group Task: Team up with the yers around you to trim, clean, and care for the garden''s nts and trees.]
[Reward: 1,200 Berries, 5 EXP, and Beginner Level Gardening Skill.]
---
Of course, Mihawk, Doffy, the Golden Lion, and the others weren''t particrly interested in the gardening skill. They were far more focused on gaining experience points, so they epted the task without hesitation.
Even though leveling up wasn''t possible in the game''s closed beta, the experience points they earned would still be theirs to keep.
This was why the yers were currently working diligently toplete the task!
It took them an entire day to finish the group task. Due to their low levels, their stamina was severely limited, leaving them utterly exhausted by the end of the day.
---
"Jihahaha! That little girl Kaya still doesn''t know the truth about hadore... Why not reveal his true identity and see her reaction?"
Night had fallen, and most of the yers had already gone to sleep, scattered across the garden. However, Shiki remained awake, staring at the illuminated room that belonged to Kaya.
His character design was simple: a young blond man with ck sunsses and mboyant orange clothing. His thick blond hair resembled the iconic mane of the Golden Lion.
"What are you plotting, Golden Lion?"
Beside him was Bullet, who had a lean character design and dark skin. He was still awake¡ªhow could he sleep when his primary mission was to keep an eye on the Golden Lion?
"I''m thinking about how to make this game more exciting! Jihahaha!"
"Don''t you think the same? We all know Kuro is hadore¡ If we expose his true identity, don''t you think we''ll unlock more missions? Why should we waste time trimming the garden!?"
Shiki simply wanted to experiment with a new line of thinking, searching for more quests to quickly level up his character once released from prison.
After all, unlike the other yers, he was a prisoner. Only by regaining his freedom could he fully participate in the game. This closed beta was his one and only chance.
Once the game officiallyunched, he wouldn''t get another opportunity until his sentence was served¡ and waiting that long was unbearable.
"You''re insane¡ Fine, go ahead and try," Bullet said, not stopping him. In fact, he was curious to see Shiki embarrass himself.
Why would he stop Shiki? After all, Rob had sent him here precisely to uncover the game''s bugs. Even if Shiki didn''t want to explore the game, Bullet, Redfield, and World were tasked with forcing him to do so.
---
"Oi! Lady Kaya, are you still awake?"
Shiki stood beneath the tree outside Kaya''s bedroom window, calling out loudly.@@novelbin@@
"Mydy¡ª" Before Shiki could finish his second shout, his world flipped upside down as his head rolled off and hit the ground.
A stream of blood gushed from his severed neck, sttering onto the face of a handsome man adjusting his sses with the edge of his palm¡ It was Kuro, who had decapitated Shiki with his ws.
Before Shiki''s headless body could hit the ground, Kuro swiftly grabbed it and retreated to a dark corner to temporarily hide the corpse.
What Kuro didn''t notice as he departed was that the body disintegrated into dust the next moment.
---
"He killed him¡"
Bullet swallowed hard as he watched the distant scene unfold.
World, Redfield, and the others were also awake and witnessed the spectacle. The same went for Mihawk, Issho, Doffy, Rosinante, and Enel, who had been roused by themotion.
"What should we do? He''sing our way..."
"Did he hear us talking about his secret?"
"That''s possible¡ Run!"
"At our current levels, we''re no match for him¡ We''ll die instantly."
The yers were fully aware of their grim reality¡ but one person didn''t back down. Instead, he walked directly toward Kuro.
"Brave¡ or just stupid?"
Kuro remained expressionless as he watched the young man with hawk-like eyes approach him.
Mihawk held a sickle in his hand, the same one he had used earlier in the day to cut weeds.
---
[New Mission: Feeling uneasy about the sudden influx of people who might interfere with his n, Kuro (disguised as hadore) stayed awake to investigate their presence. Due to a mistake by one of the yers, Kuro has decided to eliminate all the neers. Without a doubt, you are now his target. Fight for your life.]
[Survival Rewards: 100 EXP, all of Captain Kuro''s skills, Bounty Reward: 16,000,000 Berries.]
---
Mihawk ignored the flurry of notifications that appeared on his system interface, focusing entirely on the enemy intent on taking his life.
''I haven''t felt this weak in years¡ The enemy is definitely not strong, but my low level is holding me back¡''
Above Kuro''s head was thebel in red: (hadore (Captain Kuro) Level 13).
Meanwhile, Mihawk''s level was 0¡ The disparity was ring.
As a yer known as "Hawk Eyes," Mihawk simply wanted to see if he could pull off something shocking.
ng!
Kuro''s ws shed with Mihawk''s sickle, which didn''tst even a second before shattering like butter.
Kuro''s ws were undoubtedly sharp. Mihawk''s impression of them was clear¡ªhe had seen Kuro fight both Luffy and Zoro in the anime, and earlier in the manga.
Looking at the broken sickle in his hand without any change in expression, Mihawk used its remaining half to stab forcefully at Kuro''s chest.
Kuro vanished from sight, but in the next moment, blood sttered as Mihawk''s arm was severed at the elbow, leaving him writhing in unbearable pain.
"How interesting. You''re this weak, yet fearless¡ Why aren''t you afraid of me?" Kuro asked with mild curiosity, adjusting his sses.
"Afraid of you? We''ll meet again for another fight..." Mihawk''s words trailed off as his head was severed from his body in a bloody spectacle.
Defeating a Level 13 NPC at the start was impossible.
---
[You''ve Dead]
[Game Over]
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 849: Luffy VS. yer Whitebeard! Baratie Restaurant.
Chapter 850: Beginner Vige No. 6!
Chapter 851: Glitches in the Game World.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 870 Luffy VS. Player Whitebeard! Baratie Restaurant.
ckStar_BH:
"I''ve been absent for a while due to severe health conditions. I''m sorry, but now I''m back stronger."
_________________
Returning to Beginner Vige No. 2, Alvida''s pirates had already taken control of the merchant ship and were now holding the passengers hostage.
Among the hostages trapped by Alvida''s pirates were yers from the Whitebeard crew.
Jozu, nicknamed the "Diamond" in the game, observed Alvida''s pirates with interest and whispered to hisrades beside him, "These pirates are all above level 5¡ The average level of passengers here is level 2. In our current state, we''re even weaker than these terrified passengers."
Jozu remained calm despite being unable, along with the other yers, to manage the situation.
"There''s no way we can resist these thugs. Isn''t this the moment when Luffy is supposed to act?" said Curiel, one of themanders of the Whitebeard Pirates.
Boom!At that moment, a loud crashing sound was heard as a massive body was sent flying, smashing through the wooden walls of the ship.
"Hm? Who''s fighting here?"
Alvida, holding her spiked iron club, was ordering her crew to hurry up and loot everything valuable on the merchant ship when themotion interrupted her.
"What a massive man¡ and a strange white mustache¡" Koby, standing next to Alvida, described the man who had crashed through several wooden walls.
"Oyaji!"
Several yers among the crowd of passengers shouted when they saw Whitebeard in this state.
Whitebeard opened his eyes, his expression grim with pain.
"Shishishi! Ossan, why are you so weak? That punch earlier was weak, but I didn''t expect it to send you flying so easily!"@@novelbin@@
Luffy appeared, heading toward the gathered crowd at that moment.
Above Luffy''s head, his name and level were disyed: Level 15!
Of course, Level 15 couldn''tpare to Whitebeard and the other yers, who were all Level 0 in this closed beta version of the game.
"You''re really strong, young man. Gurararara!"
Whitebeardughed, not having felt this weak in a long time¡ The current scene reminded him of a particr event from the past.
Back then, he had been beaten by Rocks D. Xebec and utterly defeated. The difference in strength during that battle was simr to the gap between him and Luffy now. ??????¨º??
Whitebeard spat blood mixed with a few teeth as he stood up, still smiling¡ He couldn''t believe that the great Whitebeard would see a day when he was this powerless.
"Even though you''re weak now, you''ll definitely be very strong in the future. Join my crew! Let''s go to the Grand Line together! I''ll be the Pirate King!"
Luffy crossed his arms, smiling at Whitebeard, no longer considering fighting the "weak" Whitebeard seriously.
"Be the Pirate King? Hahahahaha!"
It seemed Alvida had just heard the funniest joke ever and burst outughing.
"Hm? Who''s this fat woman?"
Luffy pointed at Alvida and asked Whitebeard, seemingly curious.
"F-Fat!?"
"Did he really say that?"
"Did we hear him right?"
The jaws of Koby and the rest of Alvida''s pirates dropped to the ship''s floor upon hearing this.
Even Alvida''s mouth opened wide in shock, as if she hadn''t processed what she''d just heard.
Once the realization hit, Alvida screamed,
"Kooooooby!!!"
The color drained from Koby''s face as he stammered nervously, "Y-Yes, Alvida-sama?"
"Who is the most beautiful woman in the East Blue!?" Alvida demanded.
"It''s you, Alvida-sama¡" Koby answered fearfully.
"The most beautiful woman in the East Blue¡ this fat woman?"
Luffy tilted his head in confusion, unable to see the ''truth'' that Koby apparently did.
Alvida''s forehead creased in anger at hearing the word "fat" a second time from this idiot''s mouth.
Gripping her iron club tightly, she attacked Luffy. "I''ll crush you!"
"It''s over!"
"He''s angered Alvida-sama¡"
"He''s doomed."
Before Whitebeard and the other yers, the scene from the anime reyed itself now in the game world. Though they had slightly interfered with the events, a few minor changes urred, but Alvida was still sent flying by a punch from Luffy.
"So, will you join my crew?"
After dealing with Alvida''s pirates and rescuing the merchant ship from their grasp, Luffy returned to Whitebeard with the same question.
Koby had also been rescued from Alvida, thanks to Whitebeard''s request, prompted by a sudden mission notification.
With Koby saved, Whitebeard earned a satisfying reward.
"I''m truly sorry, but I can''t join your crew because I already have my own."
At that moment, the Whitebeard Pirates gathered around him, allowing Luffy to see that Whitebeard wasn''t lying.
With that, the earlier mission to recruit Whitebeard was rejected.
"Is that so¡"
Luffy seemed disappointed upon hearing this. His face grew hazy, and his featurespletely disappeared. The scene was strange and unsettling for Whitebeard and his crew.
"No problem! Shishishi! I''ll get my own crew too! Let''s meet in the New World. See youter!"
Saying that, Luffy turned and left, with Koby quickly following him.
"His face is still covered in fog¡ Is that a game glitch?" Marco said in surprise.
"Isn''t it obvious¡"
Whitebeard was certain it was a game bug.
As he spoke, his health dropped to zero¡ and with that, he died. His character turned to dust and scattered before the other yers'' eyes.
"Damn, Luffy''s punch must''ve been too strong!"
Seeing this, Marco and the others felt a deep sense of frustration. They had no choice but to log out of the game as well.
In an instant, all the yers'' bodies turned to dust and scattered everywhere.
¡
Elsewhere in the East Blue, the sea stretched endlessly in the eyes of Dragon, Garp, Kuma, and the other Revolutionary Army members.
This ce was Beginner Vige No. 5: Baratie Restaurant.
"We''ve already discovered some technical bugs in the game andpleted our task. Why are we still here?" Crocodile asked impatiently.
His character in the game closely resembled his real-life self.
"If my guess is urate, the Straw Hat Pirates are just a few weeks away from arriving here¡ Why don''t we wait for them and uncover more bugs?" Dragon said calmly.
"In the meantime, we''ll earn more experience points by helping the chefs here."
All members of the Revolutionary Army were dressed as cooks¡ Upon their arrival in this beginner vige, they had been forcibly recruited by Zeff since they appeared out of nowhere.
Due to their pitifully low levels, they couldn''t resist Zeff and his group of wild chefs.
"Buwahahaha! I never thought the day woulde when I''d taste Sanji''s delicious food¡ My grandson is so lucky!"
Garp''s character in the game was a young man in his twenties, bearing a strong resemnce to Luffy in appearance.
"He''s here¡"
Kuma spoke in a low voice as he noticed Sanji approaching from behind them.
"You''re really strange¡"
Sanji, smoking a cigarette, exhaled quietly before asking,
"Who are you people, really? And what''s your purpose here at Baratie? You might be able to fool old man Zeff, but you can''t fool me."
Hearing this, the Revolutionary Army members exchanged confused looks.
This turn of events was strange and unexpected¡ What had just happened?
Dragon and the others truly wanted to know.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 850: Beginner Vige No. 6!
Chapter 851: Glitches in the Game World.
Chapter 852: I Love Being Human.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 871 Beginner Village No. 6!
_________________
Linlin looked at the mirror with a satisfied expression,ughing.
"Mama! Mama! Rob will really like me a lot if he sees me like this."@@novelbin@@
Charlotte Linlin had taken on apletely different appearance from her real one. Here, in the game world, she looked like an 18-year-old with fiery red hair and a slender, delicate body resembling Nami''s after the two-year time skip. The innocent look on her face was enough to drive someone like Sanji crazy.
"This game is truly amazing! I don''t feel any difference from real life¡ Is this really a game world?"
Inside her hotel room in Loguetown, Linlin stood in front of the mirror. The more she thought about it, the more curious she became about this world.
How did Rob manage to create all this?
How could he craft a world so simr to reality in every detail?
Was this really just a game? If so, why did it feel so real?Linlin looked at her hands expectantly. If it weren''t for the system screen she could summon from the small square in the corner of her vision, she would never have considered this world as a game.
"Could I achieve my dream in this game world? To gather all the races in this world in one ce and live together in peace and harmony¡ sharing food, culture, and the magic of this world together!"
"How wonderful it would be to seed in this game world and replicate the same sess in the real one¡ Would the giants in this game world hate me as well?"
"No! My appearance ispletely different here! Here, I am no longer Big Mom¡ I am the Queen of Allure. My level is low now, but before the Straw Hat Pirates arrive here, I''ll level up quickly! Mama! Mama!"
Linlinughed eagerly, thinking about what she could achieve in this game world without the interference of the real one.
[Status:
Title: Queen of Allure
Level: 0 (10 EXP to level up) (Leveling unavable)
Profession: None (Unlock profession after Level 10)
Race: Human
Attribute: Leader yer]
[Map:
Sea Region: East Blue
Current Location: Polestar Inds, Loguetown (Beginner Vige No. 6)]
Her status was clear and straightforward. Since leveling up was a familiar concept from the Solo Levelingmanhwa, Linlin had quickly adapted to the idea, just like the other yers. ????????¨º?
"Since leveling up is unavable in this closed beta version, I won''t ept any missions¡ Instead, I''ll focus on the mission Rob gave me."
Linlin sat on the bed, thinking about the task Rob had assigned her during hisst visit.
"It seemed Katakuri and the others would return soon." she said.
Of course, Charlotte Linlin hadn''t entered the game world alone. She had brought most of her children with her.
Therger the numbers, the easier it was for Linlin to aplish the mission Rob had given her.
After all, they needed to look for any anomalies in the game or unnatural events (from their perspective). For this reason, Linlin sent her children to spread out across Loguetown and return only after two days.
Two days had passed in the game world so far.
Inside an arms shop, a tall young man stood staring at a barrel filled with old swords.
"The swords in that barrel are just junk¡ If you''re looking for a good sword, take a look to your right. The swords there are of excellent quality."
Behind the counter, Ipponmatsu, the shopkeeper, spoke, trying to persuade the potential customer to buy a good sword instead of rummaging through the junk.
Katakuri ignored the shopkeeper''s words, searching the barrel with his eyes for the Sandai Kitetsu, which was among the cheap swords.
After a bit of searching, he found it and smoothly pulled it out.
"Sandai Kitetsu¡"
Katakuri muttered in a low voice, sensing something off about the sword. After all, it was a cursed de.
[Mission: You have found one of the 21 Great Grade des, the Sandai Kitetsu. Find a swordsman worthy of wielding this de and hand it to them.]
[Mission Reward: 100 EXP, Beginner-level Swordsmanship Mastery]
Katakuri''s eyes gleamed when he saw the mission rewards.
"I''ll buy this sword. Considering it''s from the cheap bin, this is more than enough for it."
Katakuri said tly, tossing a 50 Belly coin¡ªa day''s wage as a waiter at a nearby tavern.
After logging into the game in Loguetown, their mother had ordered them to disperse, find jobs, blend into life in Loguetown, search for any anomalies, and bring her money to enjoy the game as much as possible.
This was how Linlin''s children worked various jobs, handing her money over the past two days.
Of course, Linlin didn''t take all their money.
That''s how the game started¡ªextremely tough. But it seemed it wasn''t difficult at all for the Big Mom Pirates, who quickly adapted to the city''s atmosphere and began earning money and EXP at an astonishing rate.
If leveling up had been possible in this closed beta version, the Big Mom Pirates would have leveled up in no time!
Ipponmatsu nced disdainfully at the young man, who appeared to be just an amateur. He didn''t care what would happen to him after purchasing the cursed sword and didn''t bother to warn him. He simply took the 50 Belly and went back to reading the day''s newspaper.
Katakuri left the weapons shop satisfied. He just wanted to test whether acquiring the Sandai Kitetsuwould trigger a mission. As he had anticipated, it did.
"Will the game force me to give it to Zoro specifically, or can I hand it to another skilled swordsman?"
Katakuri wondered as he carefully hid the sword in his clothes, scanning his surroundings cautiously.
His level was very low, and there were plenty of pirates and thugs around. The situation wasn''t safe at all. He had seen many of them in the past two days.
These thugs hadn''t bothered him before, but if one of them saw him leaving the arms shop, they would certainly cause trouble.
If he had his real body, he wouldn''t have cared about them¡ªhe would''ve crushed them to death and added them to his mochi. But unfortunately, in this strange game world, he had none of his real-world achievements.
Even his strong Haki didn''t work here.
"This feeling of weakness is annoying¡"
"Hey, you there¡ it seems you bought a good sword from Ipponmatsu''s shop, didn''t you?"
At that moment, two annoying voices came from behind him.
"Herees trouble¡"
Katakuri felt deeply annoyed at that moment.
¡
Cocoyasi Vige:
Back in Beginner Vige No. 4, the situation with the Roger Pirates was somewhat intriguing.
Like the Big Mom Pirates, Roger and his crew quickly blended into Cocoyasi Vige and became vigers there.
At night, Roger and his crew stood on a grassy cliff overlooking the sea. A man in a police-like uniform sat alone.
"So this is where Bell-m¨¨re, the one you told us about, is buried, Genzo," Roger said with a sad smile.
"You guys are still here? Why haven''t you left yet? Even after I told you about the danger of Arlong and his crew?"
Genzo was puzzled as to why these strange men refused to leave.
"We''ll fight alongside you to reim your vige and your freedom, Genzo. You weed us sincerely; why would we abandon you now?" Roger said earnestly.
"But Gold, tomorrow is the day those fishman scume to collect taxes. You have no money, do you? You''ll definitely be in trouble¡ sigh~ I barely managed to gather enough to pay my tax¡"
Genzo was genuinely worried. He didn''t want to see more innocent people die at the hands of Arlong. He also didn''t give much thought to Roger''s talk about fighting alongside them.
They had already tried fighting these monsters before. Did it work? No. They failed. The scars on his body were proof of that failure. He didn''t have the strength to confront the tyrant Arlong.
Of course, Roger and his crew didn''t seem to possess that power either¡ªotherwise, they wouldn''t have been stuck here with them.
"Trust me, Genzo¡ This ce will soon be freed from Arlong''s grasp¡ That''s why we''re not afraid of him or anyone else."
Roger said with a smile, as did Rayleigh, Gaban, and the others. They all knew that Luffy and his crew would soon arrive here and destroy Arlong and his gang.
"I know you''re just saying that tofort me, Gold. I truly appreciate it, thank you¡ But please, leave. Leave this ce before tomorrow. I don''t want to add more graves to this spot," Genzo said, gazing sorrowfully at Bell-m¨¨re''s grave.
Roger and his crew wondered how the "Golden Crow" (Bell-m¨¨re) would react to this scene in the game.
It was clear that Genzo had deep feelings for her.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 851: Glitches in the Game World.
Chapter 852: I Love Being Human.
Chapter 853: The Story Mode and The Online Mode.
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 872 Glitches in the Game World.
_________________
The yers began to leave the game world one after the other.
In Syrup Vige, the final boss there, Captain Kuro, caused a massacre due to Shiki''s terrible mistake. Most of the yers were killed after both Shikiand Mihawkwere defeated.
Domingo, Rosinante, Enel, Issho, Bell-m¨¨re, Gloriosa, Bullet, Shakky, Redfield, and World all perished at the hands of Kuro. He was fully prepared to eliminate them to protect his grand n, which was nearing its final stage: the acquisition of all the assets and wealth that Kaya inherited from her parents.
Kuro had not overlooked such variables in his n. As a result, Beginner Vige No. 3was regarded by most yers as the hardest starting point in the game.
Robsmiled as he observed the frustrated expressions on Domingoand the others'' faces.
"How can we defeat Kuro? Do we really have to rely on Luffy to ovee this obstacle!?"
Rosinante eximed angrily, unwilling to leave the game so early.
"It''s all because of that lunatic Shiki! He dragged us all to the grave with him! Why on earth was he screaming in the middle of the night!?"Enelwas equally furious, hating how Shiki had led them to their demise.
"Thankfully, he won''t be ying the game again," said Bell-m¨¨re cheerfully. She, too, despised how her character had been sliced to pieces by Kuro.
"At the start, our level doesn''t even qualify us as cannon fodder¡ Why is this game so difficult? Will it get easier when we level up?"
Issho asked as he nced at Rob, who had been smiling at them the entire time.
Mihawk, too, looked at Robcuriously. He was deeply frustrated. Despite his character''s weakness in the game, Mihawk''s inherent skill allowed him to stand his ground against high-level foes like Kuro. However, it wasn''t enough to ovee Kuro''s sheer brute force. After all, Kuro came prepared to ughter them all.
Mihawk was exceptionally skilled at wielding a scythe like a sword within the game, but even that wasn''t sufficient against raw power. Kuro hade ready to annihte them all.
"Naturally, since leveling up was prohibited in the closed beta, you simply can''t fight pirates above level 10. Unfortunately for all of you, you started the game near one of those pirates¡"
Rob exined candidly. After all, the game system had scattered yers randomly, and even he had no hand in that process.
Rob knew that Beginner Viges No. 3 and No. 4were among the toughest maps to start from at level 0. yers who began there needed to proceed with extreme caution,pleting numerous quests to gain experience quickly and surpass level 10 before even considering taking on the final boss or leaving the ind ahead of Luffy and his crew''s arrival.
yers would gradually learn this harsh reality through repeated losses and umted experience. Of course, Rob didn''t want to ruin the fun of the game for them.
In this game world, even the pirate emperors had to adapt to the mentality of the weak at the beginning! That was the essence of the game.
"Fufu~ If I could level up, I''d y that arrogant Kuro alive," said Domingo, sarcastically. He was furious, his pride wounded after watching, powerless, as Kuro decapitated him.
The sensation had felt incredibly real! It was as if he had genuinely experienced death in this game.
Fortunately, Rob had adjusted their pain sensitivity so they wouldn''t fully endure what the Beast Pirates initially felt.
"Now then, it''s time to get serious. Tell me everything you discovered in the game world. Was there anything strange in Syrup Vige?" Rob asked calmly.
"There''s something off about Kaya¡ When she first spoke to us, her facial features disappeared¡ªno eyes, no mouth, no nose. I thought I was seeing things, but it turns out everyone else, even that lunatic Shiki, saw the same thing." ??????¨¨??
Bell-m¨¨re clung to Rob''s arm as she shared the first peculiar observation from the game world.
"That''s true, dear. It was strange¡ªdefinitely a game glitch,"
Gloriosa added, hugging his other arm and confirming Bell-m¨¨re''s statement.
"Hmm¡ It seems there are quite a few of these minor glitches."
Hearing this, Rob felt a headacheing on. He still didn''t fully understand how these glitches were impacting the game.
After all, if he didn''t fix them in time, the story would continue to progress with the existing errors. This could eventually spiral out of control and affect the entire game world. If things got worse, the game could even crash, destroying the world entirely. In that case, everything within the game world, including the yers'' souls, would return to nothingness.
"Is that the only thing you noticed?" Rob asked again.
"There was something strange about Kuro¡ He was too fast. When he cut off my head, I didn''t even see when he moved. It''s impossible for a level 13 NPC to be that fast¡ That''s Admiral-level speed at least,"
Mihawk said, still puzzled by the incident. Recalling how Kuro moved in the anime, Mihawk could easily follow his movements. But in the game world, it felt like fighting a ghost¡ªKuro was so fast that he appeared to move at the speed of light, which was impossible.
"That might indeed be a glitch¡ I''ll look into it. Kuro shouldn''t be so fast that his movements are invisible to the human eye,"
Rob said, nodding in understanding. He knew that suchmon glitches could ur in the game, which was the primary reason heunched a closed beta and invited numerous allies¡ªeven enemies¡ªto test it out.
¡
"Huff, huff, huff! My god, these Fishmen are demons!"
Buggypanted heavily, recalling how one of the Fishmen had ripped his head off in the game.
It had been gruesome and disgusting! Buggy could still feel the Fishman''s sharp teeth sinking into his neck.
"This game is not suitable for kids¡ Arlong is terrifying,"
Shankssaid, wiping the sweat from his brow.@@novelbin@@
"They didn''t even give us time to defend ourselves¡ªthey crushed us with ease,"
Roger added, scratching the back of his head with a regretful expression. He hadn''t expected the Fishmen to be this ruthless.
When the Fishmen came to collect taxes, Roger and his crew refused to give anything. Of course, they had nothing to offer in the first ce. That''s why the Fishmen returned in overwhelming numbers, led by Arlong himself.
The moment Arlong and his men appeared, a mission announcement popped up in the system: they had to defeat Arlong and save the Conomi Inds from his grasp. The rewards were plentiful and highly tempting.
However, given their starting level of 0, they were easily overwhelmed and wiped out.
Just like the yers in Syrup Vige, those in Cocoyasi Vige faced the same fate.
"So, did you notice any glitches in Cocoyasi Vige?"
At that moment, they heard footsteps as Rob entered the ck room where Roger and his crew were still gathered. After all, they had yet to leave their capsules.
Roger and the others weren''t surprised to see Rob there. He had told them beforehand that he would personally meet them upon their exit from the game world.
"Well, apart from Arlong''s exaggerated size, we didn''t notice anything else," Roger said.
"Arlong''s exaggerated size? How big was he?"
Rob asked curiously, unaware of such details since he hadn''t yet entered the game world himself. That''s why he needed so many people to explore it on his behalf.
"As far as I know, Arlong shouldn''t be taller than three meters¡ But in the game, he was eight meters tall! He looked like a small giant, and we were like ants inparison. When he picked us up, it was ridiculously easy. Even if we leveled up to 19¡ªthe same as him¡ªhow could we possibly defeat him?"
Roger said in frustration. He had really wanted to crush that Fishman, but in the game world, he had no means to fight back and was instead crushed himself.
"Eight meters? That''s definitely unnatural¡ Alright, I''ll take care of it,"
Rob replied, leaving for the next location.
¡
Rob appeared in Sorbet Kingdom, where he stood inside the Art Store, weing members of the Revolutionary Army as they exited the game world one by one.
"Did you all enjoy the game?"
Rob asked with a smile, looking at Dragon.
"It was truly amazing. I''ll be visiting the Baratie restaurant in real life a lot because of this game,"
Dragon said, smiling. Since Rob was here, It''s time to fulfill their part of the deal.
"I''m d to hear that. So, what did you discover in the game?" Rob asked the critical question.
"Tell me, Rob¡ Can a person walk without feet?"
Dragon asked with a calm expression.
"Of course not¡" Rob replied.
"Well, Zeff does it. We don''t see any feet beneath him, but he walks as smoothly as if he has them. Isn''t that a glitch?"
Dragon stated, causing Rob''s expression to stiffen.
Rob felt a massive headache¡ Could his first game world really have this many errors?
"This is frustrating¡" Rob sighed as he pondered how to fix all of this before the game''s official release a month from now.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 852: I Love Being Human.
Chapter 853: The Story Mode and The Online Mode.
Chapter 854: The yer Imu!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 873 I Love Being Human.
_________________
Rob stood in the sky, gazing at the world below. Before his eyes, nothing was hidden¡ªwhether it was the Sea Kings in the ocean depths or the strange beasts of this world. Almost everything was revealed. The world beneath him was in silent stillness, as if time itself had stopped in that moment.
This was the game world¡ªOne Piece, created using the level 20 feature of the Artistic Publishing System, [Virtual World], using the One Piecemanga and anime as a temte.
By sacrificing the Art Storeas a foundation and at the hefty cost of countless art coins, Rob had managed to create this world, which he regarded as a game world.
In this world, Rob hadplete control over time, space, and elements because he was its creator. Minor errors appeared in the world since Rob wasn''t particrly skilled at this. After all, this was his first time using the Virtual World feature to create a game world and bring it into existence.
By considering the newly created virtual world as a game world, Rob could make the most of it.
"It''s time¡" Rob muttered as he looked at the first ce he needed to fix errors.
Under his watchful eye, Syrup Vigeappeared gray and devoid of any movement. It only took a nce at the source of the w to locate and fix it.
In the same way, Rob began fixing all detected errors one by one, moving from ce to ce."I can feel it¡ This world grows stronger and stronger as I fix these issues," Rob smiled as he repaired thest discovered error. Zeff''s bodywas restored as it was¡ªexcept for the missing leg, which had been reced with a wooden prosthetic to help him walk.
"I remember the main reason Zeff lost his leg was that he ate it due to hunger¡ That''s what happened in the manga, but the anime depicted it differently. I wonder how he lost it in this game version¡"
Rob didn''t dwell on such minor details as he moved on after resolving the issue there.
"I''m done¡ I don''t feel the presence of any more issues. Great, I''ve fully utilized the closed beta. Without it, it would''ve taken me a long time to explore all this on my own¡"
"Now that the errors here have been dealt with, the remaining ones in the Grand Line and other parts of the world will fix themselves," Rob thought. He no longer felt worried. All he needed to do now was to continue drawing the manga so this world would shape itself toward perfection, automatically fixing the remaining issues along the way.
"Do I need to diversify the quests and add more to allow yers to level up quickly and handle early risks?" Rob had been pondering this a lot recently. The performance of elite characters in the closed beta was truly disappointing.
Even the likes of Rogerand Whitebeardcouldn''t do much against their opponents. They were utterly defeated without any means of resistance.
For this reason, Rob believed that when the game officially began, yers would need to find quests easily and quickly to level up and gain the capital to progress in the game.
"Anyway, they''ll gain a lot of insight after a series of crushing defeats¡" After thinking for a while, Rob decided that there were already enough quests, so he didn''t bother adding more. ?????????
"There are even those exposed devil fruits¡ If yers acquire them, they''ll dominate everything¡"
After all, all these yers already knew about the story and future events¡ªat least up until the two-year time skip. Their journey in the game world would be smooth. That''s why Rob had to think about increasing the difficulty instead.
...
One monthter:
In the streets of Ohara, a festive atmosphere dominated. Men, women, and children enjoyed their time freely moving about. Shopping centers, stores, and taverns were packed with people.
"Have you heard?! Everyone is talking about this game world¡"
"Yes, I''ve heard. Can you believe it? We''ll be able to enter the manga world and meet our favorite characters face-to-face!"@@novelbin@@
"That''s right. It''s so surreal, I can hardly believe it, man."
"What''s so strange about it? Ever since Mr. Rob appeared here in Ohara, he''s been achieving one miracle after another. I bet this game world won''t even be thest shocking thing he does."
At that moment, a third person joined the conversation between the two men.
Then a fourth added, "Man, it''s just that we''ll be re-experiencing the manga inside the game. Considering our low starting levels, our impact on events will naturally be minimal."
"The most important thing is that I''ll finally get to see Nami-san in person! Oh my God, I can''t believe it. Will I be able to join the crew too?"
"Impossible! What makes you so special that Luffy would invite you to his crew, huh?!"
"Hmph! I''ll create a strong pirate crew to rival Luffy! I''ll be a Supernova in the game world!"
"Hahaha! Don''t make meugh. Keep dreaming! You''ll never surpass me, no matter what you do!"
Excitement was at its peak even before the game''s officialunch!
Many people were already nning how they would y the game. Some even began challenging each other. Teenagers with fiery spirits who previously dreamed of going out to sea to imitate Luffy and be free pirates abandoned that idea entirely, choosing instead to create pirate crews in the game world.
This way, their lives wouldn''t be in danger, nor would they get wanted posters in real life. In the game world, they could truly do as they pleased without worrying about the consequences.
Of course, under Rob''s influence and the missions he provided, he ensured that all those with twisted or evil natures would be shaped properly. Nothing in this game would fall out of his control. He already knew what he was doing and the oues of his actions.
Pirates would eventually disappear from this world. Afterward, even the Marines would lose their purpose for existing¡ Then, the World Government itself would gradually fade away. In the end, this entire world would fall into his grasp without spilling a single drop of blood.
This had always been Rob''s ultimate n, which was now reaching its final stages.
...
"Darling¡ Tomorrow is the big day. How do you feel?"
On the bed, Olviy in Rob''s arms, enjoying his warm embrace and resting her head on his chest.
"I feel anticipation. So many people have no idea what the game world is really like or how closely it resembles reality. Only when they enter will they realize," Rob replied with a smile.
"Haha! I''m also excited to see how the residents of Ohara and the rest of the world will react¡ Shock, fear, confusion, amazement, and joy¡ªthey''ll experience all of these emotions," Olvia said,ughing.
"Will you allow children to y too? And what will the participation fee be?"
"Of course not. Children under 16 won''t be allowed to participate. As for the participation fee, the game will bepletely free."
"The game world will be a refuge for many people who''ve lost hope in life. Perhaps many will find the game world better than the real world, as they''ll gain new bodies and backgrounds based on their desires. They''ll also help me develop it further. That''s why I won''t charge any fees¡ªat least not at the start."
"That''s wonderful, darling¡"
"This way, many will start revering you as a god after tomorrow''s event. What will you do after that?" Olvia asked curiously, wanting to understand her lover''s thoughts on the matter.
"Revering me as a god? I don''t care about others'' beliefs. Besides, I''m not a god. I''m just a human, albeit a slightly extraordinary one. At my core, I''ll always remain human, no matter how godlike my achievements may seem. Do you know why?"
"Why?"
"Because I love being human," Rob answered with a meaningful smile.
Whether people considered him a human, a god, or even a demon, it wouldn''t change who he was. He would always remain true to himself, his loved ones, and his desires.
To live an eternal life free of worries, he would do whatever it took. If he eventually realized that such a life was a curse, he would still have the means to let go and embrace eternal death instead.
Because he was human.
"I love being your first wife¡" Olvia said before closing her eyes and falling asleep with a satisfied smile on her face.
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 853: The Story Mode and The Online Mode.
Chapter 854: The yer Imu!
Chapter 855: The Return of One Piece Manga!
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 874 The Story Mode and The Online Mode.
_________________
In the morning, the massive billboard above the "Ohara" art store was adorned with the logo of the virtual world game "One Piece"¡ªthe open-world game¡ Most people had trouble sleeping properly before the anticipated event.
They had been eagerly waiting for this day, especially since some lucky yers had tried the closed version of the game and were eager to boast about it on the global forum. Most of these people were pirates from the Beast Pirates, and even some hunters bragged about it.
More importantly, Rob did not prevent the leaking of such news; in fact, he allowed it to spread. However, he did not bother with any advertisements for the game because the game itself would be the greatest advertisement when people tried itter.
As a result, many people were extremely curious, but since they already knew everything about One Piece, they thought it was just an entertainment game rted to One Piece¡ Most people couldn''t believe the game would be as ''realistic'' as some imed.
¡
"Hello, dear residents of the world. Today, I want to announce my greatest achievement up to this moment."
Rob was wearing a stylish ck suit, his usual smile making him appear handsome and refined to the utmost. He sat at his desk, looking like a king addressing his people.
At that moment, his face was reflected on countless screens through the live stream feature of the art store, and the stream was also transmitted via Den Den Mushi to many ces without an art store presence, such as Marineford, for example.When Rob began speaking, the world fell silent¡ Calm spread across the inds and kingdoms.
There was silence even in Marigoa, where people opposing Rob lived, including Imu-sama, the five elders, the holy knights, the Celestial Dragons, and the Cypher Pol agents loyal to the World Government.
The man speaking now was no ordinary person; he was the enemy that must exist for the Celestial Dragons.
A dilemma with no solution¡ªthat''s what Rob represented.
¡
"I know the past 5 months have been tough without the One Piecemanga¡ Even though other anime shows andics have continued, none could fill the void left by One Piecefor you."
Every word Rob spoke resonated with the listeners, who agreed with everything he said. After all, there was the Demon yeranime, Attack on Titan, Naruto, and even One Pieceanime that followed the manga. All these exciting animes aired weekly, along with the Tensuramanga and Solo Leveling, which released new volumes monthly.
But despite all these great and varied shows, the art store was primarily based on the One Piecemanga. When the manga took a long break, many people felt boredom and sadness¡ They could wait for a month, but a full year was too long.
This was the second time the One Piecemanga had taken a full year off.
So far, only 5 months had passed. What was the respected author trying to tell them? Was he thinking of reducing the break to just half a year?
That would be very wee.
But when Rob told them that he wanted to announce his greatest achievement, some felt disappointed, thinking that reducing the break was just a dream. But by focusing on his words about his "greatest achievement," curiosity took over. ????¦????
Who was Rob? He was a man with incredible achievements so far.
He had created many invincible art stores, he had drawn One Pieceand Bleachmanga, created Hunter x Hunteranime, and many other great shows. He had moved the kingdom of basta to the sky and turned it into a Sky Ind! He created the Hunter Guild, changed the world system, and established Sky Port, which moved instantly between world regions. He also facilitated global transportation through the Sea Train rail system and his leading maritimepany!
He had helped eliminate the ck market, ensuring all buying and selling was documented and legal through the global forum, allowing people tomunicate without needing Den Den Mushi anymore. He had also created treasure rooms that allowed many to gain secure wealth¡ All of these were Rob''s surface-level achievements.
There was still so much that had not been revealed!
Now Rob was saying he would reveal his greatest achievement! Could there still be a greater achievement he had not yet aplished?
Even the five elders took a deep breath at this moment when they heard Rob speak.
"Is the games world his greatest achievement?" Saint Saturn was astonished when he heard that.
"Unbelievable¡ What big secret does this world of games hold to be considered his greatest achievement?" Saint Mars wondered, very curious.
"I''m shocked¡" Saint Nasjuro simply expressed his shock and said nothing more.
"Oh..." Imu''s eyes also glinted upon hearing that, and she felt a great curiosity about this greatest achievement.
¡
Rob continued speaking, unconcerned with the thoughts of his enemies. "Today, I am announcing the official opening of the games world. Anyone who wishes to participate only needs to register their name and age in the ck room."
"Each ck room can hold only 1,000 people, and each art store contains one ck room. Therefore, everyone can y for only one hour a day to give others a chance to y."
"But don''t worry, one hour in the game world equals one year. This time disparity will make the game incrediblyfortable."
In the closed version, one hour equaled 10 years, but after fixing the game''s issues, time was adjusted to one year per hour.
The more people listened, the more shocked they became. They couldn''t understand how one hour could equal a full year inside the game.
"Let it be known that the game world will bepletely free to y. The game can only be yed through the art store. No matter how perfect your character is in the game, don''t forget your real self. Instead, try to develop yourself to resemble your character in the game¡ Remember, you are just a yer in the game world. Don''t lose yourself."
This was just the beginning, and Rob needed to tell people these things now. After all, the hype about the games world wouldst for many years. Because of the game world, One Piecemanga would be even more popr, and more people would read it over and over to understand the game world better.
¡
"Six months remain until the return of One Piecemanga with the events after the two-year adventure¡ Since it''s a long wait, we won''t let boredom take over again¡ The game''s world will open its doors to all of you!"
"Except for children under 16 years old, everyone is invited to participate in the game! Even the elderly who are on the brink of death can feel young again in the game world."
"No matter how ordinary you are in the real world, you can rise in the game world, as long as you gain enough experience points!"
"The game world is divided into two modes; the story mode, where you will be the only yer in the world, and the online mode, where you will y with 999 other yers in the same ck room you are in."
"The online mode is temporarily disabled because it''s still under maintenance, so for now, you can only y the story mode¡ The story, as you all know, is the story of One Piecemanga."
Rob looked ahead deeply, imagining the astonished expressions on the faces of the people who had been listening to his speech at that moment.
"That''s right, the game world you will enter is an exact replica of this world, the Seas'', so it will be like getting a second life for you."
¡
"Did you hear¡?"
"Pinch me¡ I feel like I''m dreaming¡"
"Man! Why can''t people under 16 participate? I''m 15! This isn''t fair!"
"Hey kid, wait until you''re old enough! Hahaha!"
"Oh my God! Is this Rob-sama''s greatest achievement?"
"Exciting! Extremely interesting! I want to try the story mode!"
"In the game, I''ll definitely join the Straw Hat Pirates!"
"No! In the game, I''ll make Luffy my follower! Hahaha!"
"Just dream, dream! That''s impossible!"
Even before they tried the game, people were already making a hugemotion that would sweep the entire pirate world.
...
Marigoa:
After hearing everything Rob had said so far, the five elders were extremely worried. Everything that was about to happen was still vague, but the danger of the situation was clear¡ The problem was that they had no ability to stop him.
"Imu-sama¡ Should we stop him?"
Saint Ju Peter asked as he bowed toward the empty throne.
"No¡ I am curious about this game world, and¡ it''s already toote to stop him now."
Imu stood up from her throne and began descending the stairs, her long ck cloak trailing behind her.
"It''s time to visit the art store again¡" she said with a smile as the five elders stood up to apany her.@@novelbin@@
"Let''s try this game."
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 854: The yer Imu!
Chapter 855: The Return of One Piece Manga!
Chapter 856: Fish-Man Ind Saga: 3D2Y: Ovee Ace''s Death! Luffy''s Vow to His Friends (Part 1)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
/ckStar_BH
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here: /ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of NovelBin.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
Chapter 875 The Player Imu!
Chapter 875 The yer Imu!
_________________
The current game system was designed after long contemtion by Rob. After all, allowing millions of people to enter the game world at once wouldpletely shatter the tranquility of the world.
The story mode was an entirely different concept, allowing every yer to experience the game from their own perspective. The world they yed in would be just an externalyer of the real world.
Rob made the story mode possible thanks to his absolute control over the game world. Essentially, all yers were ying the same game. However, since their circumstances, thoughts, and achievements were different, each could experience a unique story within the overarching narrative of the game world.
Every time a new yer logged into the game in story mode, apletely different timeline was created where the yer became the only variable! This, in short, was story mode.
yers could progress freely andfortably in the game world as they wished. Each time they died, they would return stronger and stronger from where they left off. Considering that the One Piecestory itself had not yet concluded, this mode would undoubtedly be the favorite of the vast majority of yers in the future.
As for the online mode, it was currently quite controversial. After all, 1,000 yers would be gathered in a single world, created instantly when 1,000 yers logged into the online mode. Since yers were not yet familiar with the game world, there was no real benefit to activating this mode at the moment. Rob decided to open it at a regional level during special asions.
The closed beta version of this online mode had already been tested at this level.
Additionally, there would be another level of online mode: the global level. Here, all yers worldwide would y together in the real-world game! This would be an eagerly awaited, exceptional event for yers, featuring huge prizes and leaderboards. Only true champions could shine in such global events.After sharing so much critical information about the One Piecegame world, Rob officially announced the start of game registration. Since it was free, people flocked in droves to secure one of the first thousand slots avable in every Art Store.
Before chaos could erupt, the store''s goddesses, who had returned to work, organized everything under the unbeatable power of the Art Store.
Soon, the ck rooms in every store were filled.
After registering their names and ages, each yer received a yer capsule, fixed firmly in ce. This smart capsule was part of the Art Store and could sustain the yer''s life inside while automatically ejecting them from the game after the one-hour time limit. If a yer died before the one-hour limit, the capsule allowed them to re-enter the game and try again if they wished to continue ying.
¡
"So many people¡ The Art Store only gets this crowded on One Piecemanga days," Olivia said happily as she observed the excited crowds at the Ohara Art Store.
The massive turnout was proof of her husband''s poprity and the trust people had in him.
"I bet this scene is already happening in most other stores. His speech was amazing," Sora said with a smile, holding Sanji and Reiju, who had grown bigger and sweeter. Sanji''s blonde hair and Reiju''s pink hair were even more prominent at this stage, as they were now six months old.
"That''s true. When will we try the game ourselves? I''m starting to regret not participating in the closed beta back then," Toki said, holding Hyori, who had green hair and was the same age as Sanji and Reiju.
"We can all try story mode anytime after the Art Store closes," the beautiful mermaid Otohime said with a smile.
Be and Glora nodded enthusiastically. Since they had already experienced the game during the closed beta, they were even more eager to dive back in. ?????¨®???
"For now, let''s do our duties properly and organize this massive crowd so more people can enjoy the game to their hearts'' content."
With that, Olivia rolled up her sleeves and headed toward the ck room''s entrance, followed by the other store goddesses to manage the second wave of yers.
¡
Wave after wave, people transformed from ordinary individuals into yers. Every person who experienced story mode and saw the One Pieceworld from inside the game emergedter, stunned, unable to believe their senses.
Nearly all ordinary people chose "eptable Pain" before immersing themselves in the game. As a result, when they died, they didn''t feel the soul-piercing agony. However, those who selected "Moderately Painful" truly felt intense pain upon dying, as if they had been genuinely hurt rather than ying a game.
Even legendary figures like Roger, Whitebeard, and Kaido died at the beginning. How could ordinary people not die, especially the unlucky ones who started the game as humans in Cocoyasi Vige?
Nevertheless, hundreds of yers survived a full hour in the capsule¡ªequivalent to a full year in the game world!
¡
"Most of them reached Level 5 in just one session¡ So many geniuses!"
Rob was astonished to see hundreds of yers in every Art Store achieving Level 5 in one session. Some even reached Levels 6 and 7!
Though those who made it to Level 6 were few and far between, and Level 7 achievers could be counted on one hand, these included legends like Roger, Whitebeard, Mihawk, and Domingo.@@novelbin@@
"These¡" Rob muttered, examining the ck room data in the Marigoa Art Store with keen interest.
"As expected¡"
¡
A merchant ship was already surrounded by Alvida''s pirates, under the watchful gaze of a beautiful woman with red hair and long, pale legs.
Imu''s eyes gleamed as she watched Luffy fight Alvida''s pirates and mock Alvida herself.
"My current level is 5¡ It''s hard to gain experience points on this merchant ship. Can I withstand Luffy''s punch without dying this time?"
Imu thought calmly as she gradually approached the battlefield between Luffy and Alvida.
"It''s time!"
Seeing Luffy stretch his rubber arm, preparing to punch Alvida in the stomach, Imu sprinted toward the punch.
"Hey! Wait, what are you doing!?"
Luffy tried to halt his punch to avoid hurting an innocent person, but Imu''s timing was perfect, leaving him no chance to retract his extended arm.
Luffy''s punch struck Imu''s slender waist, causing her smile to tighten in pain. But the pain didn''t bother her as much as watching her health bar drop at an rming rate.
"No¡ Stop draining!"
Imu wasunched on an all-expenses-paid trip courtesy of Luffy, following Alvida''s original trajectory and flying off into the distance.
Seeing this, Luffy, Koby, and even Alvida gaped in shock.
"Is she crazy!?" Luffy eximed as he retracted his rubber fist.
¡
Boom!
Imu''s body crashed into the water like a cannonball. Quickly regaining herposure, she swam toward a nearby shore.
"Luckily, my health didn''t fully deplete likest time¡ Now it''s time to find that Devil Fruit. It''ll help me advance through these early levels faster."
With a victorious smile, Imu exited the sea and climbed onto the shore.
Since Alvida had found the Slip-Slip Fruit here before, why couldn''t she repeat that and steal the opportunity for herself?
Imu searched the area for hours. Eventually, she discovered a Devil Fruit.
"This is it! I think I''m the first yer to obtain a Devil Fruit in the game world! Fufu~ With this timely cheat, I''ll level up quickly!"
Without hesitation, Imu ate the Devil Fruit. After all, this was just a game; why overthink it?
Her character was currently too weak. Only a Devil Fruit could give her a massive power boost, allowing her to advance quickly and gain plenty of experience points.
After consuming the Devil Fruit, she lost her ability to swim but gained extraordinary powers! From now on, ordinary attacks couldn''t harm her¡ Even Kuro and Arlong, some of the strongest bosses in this part of the sea, couldn''t touch her.
"What now¡? How do I get around?"
Imu''s gaze fell on the remnants of Alvida''s pirates dragging a fat body toward the shore.
"Alvida''s pirates¡ As expected, Luffy defeated them and sent them here."
A wicked glint appeared in Imu''s eyes. Since Luffy had given her this big gift, why not thank him by taking it for herself!?
_________________
Uing chapter titles (spoilers):
_________________
Chapter 855: The Return of One Piece Manga!
Chapter 856: Fish-Man Ind Saga: 3D2Y: Ovee Ace''s Death! Luffy''s Vow to His Friends (Part 1)
Chapter 857: Fish-Man Ind Saga: 3D2Y: Ovee Ace''s Death! Luffy''s Vow to His Friends (Part 2)
_________________
ckStar_BH:
Join my Patreon at:
To support me and unlock advanced chapters. Get ahead with up to 30 chapters in advance:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 15 advanced chapters for $15
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
_______
New! With the addition of the shop feature to Patreon, you can now purchase chapters without needing a monthly subscription! For the curious individuals who like the idea of buying just one or two chapters, you can now control the number of advanced chapters you want to read. I have ensured to set the lowest permissible price on the tform for the advanced chapters! Enjoy!
_______
Hey everyone!
I''m excited to announce that I''m now on Ko-fi. If you enjoy my content and want to support my work, you can now buy me a coffee! Every contribution helps me keep creating and sharing more with you all.
Check out my Ko-fi page here:
https://ko-fi/ckstar_bh
There are 30 chapters avable there ahead of Webnovel.
The membership tiers on Ko-fi:
- 5 advanced chapters for $5
- 10 advanced chapters for $10
- 20 advanced chapters for $20
- 30 advanced chapters for $30
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!